《Reincarnation: I Have Always Been Rich》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rebirth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qu Meng¡¯er was woken up by hunger. Her stomach gurgled. She was really woken up by mere hunger.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er woke up in a daze, she heard someone say in her ear, ¡°Qu family.¡± However, because the person who said it was too soft and Qu Meng¡¯er was in a daze, she did not hear clearly what they were saying.


    However, just these two words, ¡°Qu family¡±, were enough to make Qu Meng¡¯er wake uppletely. All the hunger was thrown to the back of her mind.


    ¡°Am I not dead? Have I been captured by Qu Yaoxiang¡¯s people?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er wondered silently.


    She remembered that this morning, she rushed to thepany from her residence and signed a cooperation contract with a foreignpany. If this contract was signed, then the Qu Group would rise to a higher level and truly stabilize the entire capital.


    And she, Qu Meng¡¯er, would officially be epted by the Qu Group as the new head of the Qu family.


    However, when she was driving on the elevated road, she suddenly saw arge truck driving in the opposite direction. At that time, her first reaction was to step on the brakes. However, she realized that they did not work.


    She thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s broken, someone tampered with the brakes.¡± Qu Yaoxiang¡¯s face appeared in her mind at once.


    She did not expect Qu Yaoxiang to be so ruthless. He would actually kill his own daughter. And it was all for the power of the Qu family and his so-called son.


    Qu Meng¡¯er looked at the truck that was getting closer and closer to her. She knew that she would not be able to escape today.


    She felt the truck hit the Porsche she was driving with a ¡°bang.¡± After that, Qu Meng¡¯er did not feel anything. When she woke up again, she felt that she was hungry.


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not expect that the person she thought was bound to die was actually still alive. However, she thought that she had fallen into Qu Yaoxiang¡¯s hands and that her life would not be easy.


    Qu Meng¡¯er wanted to open her eyes and see where she was right now. It was such a big car ident. Even if she did not die, or even if she was controlled by Qu Yaoxiang, she should still be in the hospital.


    She thought that if she was really in the hospital, she could still wait for her body to recover and find a suitable time to escape from the hospital. Or she could secretly send a message to herpanions, asking them toe and rescue her.


    But very quickly, Qu Meng¡¯er felt that this matter was not right. She was not in any hospital.


    Just as Qu Meng¡¯er was trying to figure out what the situation was like now. She felt that the people around her had made a move. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to send her to the orphanage. If she was sent to the orphanage, it would be very easy for the Qu family to discover her, even if this ce is very far from the capital. I think we should just leave her here. Let her fend for herself.¡± A mean woman¡¯s voice sounded.


    Although Qu Meng¡¯er was not a judgmental person, she did not like this woman¡¯s voice very much.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The Voice of a cowardly man echoed.


    Following that, Qu Meng¡¯er felt that woman bend over and put her on something. It was a little ufortable. Even though Qu Meng¡¯er was wrapped in a small nket, she still felt ufortable.


    Qu Meng¡¯er felt ufortable and could not help but shout, ¡°Ah, where did you put me? Quick, carry me again.¡±


    The words that Qu Meng¡¯er wanted to say turned into crying, which made Qu Meng¡¯er feel a wave of frustration.


    However, Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s crying made the man and woman extremely nervous. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t wait for a while. This time, the b*stard¡¯s crying will attract people, and it will be a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±


    The sound of footsteps gradually faded away. Qu Meng¡¯er knew that the two people had left her behind and escaped.


    Qu Meng¡¯er was not an ordinary child. Once she saw that the person had left, she stopped crying. Her mind spun as she sorted out her current situation.


    It was as if she had been reborn as a baby.. No, she was a real baby.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Discovered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qu Meng¡¯er wanted to see where she was now. What happened just now? However, before Qu Meng¡¯er could sort out what had happened, she heard a boy¡¯s voice. ¡°I clearly heard the sound of a baby crying just now. Why isn¡¯t it there now?¡±


    ¡°Little Xuan, could it be that you misheard? Why would there be the sound of a baby crying in this ce?¡± As he spoke, the boy reached out and pulled his younger brother who was beside him. ¡°Little Xuan, let¡¯s go. Stop looking. Mom and dad are still waiting for us to go back home for dinner.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er heard the movements of the two boys and seemed to be about to leave. When Qu Meng¡¯er felt that the two brothers were about to leave, her mind immediately reacted. She could not let them leave. If they left, her small body might not be able to survive for the rest of the night.


    Therefore, when the two brothers turned around and left, Qu Meng¡¯er started to cry at the top of her lungs. Initially, Qu Meng¡¯er wanted to use the sound of crying to lure the two brothers over. However, when she started to cry, she really could not stop.


    She waspletely immersed in the emotions of her previous life. The grievance, sadness, and the repeated injuries of her parents in her previous life were all channeled into her tears. They flowed out of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did I hear wrong? There¡¯s the sound of a baby crying.¡± The boy called Little Xuan broke free from his brother¡¯s hand and walked over to the crying sound.


    The older boy did not stop his brother this time. He followed in his brother¡¯s footsteps and came over. He was quite surprised. He did not expect that there would really be a baby in this ce.


    After all, this ce was the most deste ce in their vige. Usually, no one woulde here. Today, his brother dragged him here because they heard the sound of a baby crying.


    ¡°Come here quickly. There really is a baby here,¡± the boy named Little Xuan shouted excitedly to his brother behind him when he saw the figure covered in a red nket lying on the pile of weeds.


    Qu Meng¡¯er, who was immersed in her emotions from her previous life, stopped crying when she heard the boy¡¯s voice. She had achieved her goal of attracting people over, and the sadness and grievances from her previous life had mostly been vented out.


    However, Qu Meng¡¯er had been crying too hard and too energetically just now, so it was a little difficult for her to stop crying all of a sudden. Although she was no longer crying at the top of her lungs, there was still some sobbing.


    The person called Little Xuan waited for his brother to walk over to his side. He held his brother¡¯s hand and ran excitedly to the pile of weeds where Qu Meng¡¯er was. Then, he tiptoed and moved forward with all his strength. Only then did he clearly see the face of the baby wrapped in the little nket. When he saw it, the smile on his face became even more brilliant. ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±


    When this person called Little Xuan leaned his head forward, Qu Meng¡¯er, who had stopped crying, also saw Little Xuan¡¯s appearance clearly. His face was dirty, but he was not ugly at all. What Qu Meng¡¯er liked was little Xuan¡¯s eyes, pure and bright. This was a gaze that Qu Meng¡¯er had never seen before.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er saw Little Xuan¡¯s pure and bright eyes, she unconsciously revealed a toothless smile to Little Xuan.


    And this smile of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s happened to be seen by Little Xuan and his brother. ¡°She¡¯s smiling at me. She was crying just now, but now she¡¯s smiling when she sees us. Does she like us very much? Let¡¯s carry her back and make her our sister.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er saw that when Little Xuan said this, a trace of surprise shed across his brother¡¯s face. Then, he said, ¡°Little Xuan, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like your younger sister?¡± Whenever adults usually joked with him that their mother was going to give birth to a younger brother or sister for them, Little Xuan¡¯s violent appearance... was not a joke.


    Little Xuan obviously also remembered what he had said and done previously, immediately, he said a little embarrassedly, ¡°That¡¯s because Little Mu¡¯s younger brother and sister are both so ugly, and they even cry all day long. It¡¯s so annoying. But she is different. Look at her, she¡¯s so cute.¡±


    Following Little Xuan¡¯s words, Little Xuan¡¯s brother looked at the little baby wrapped in a red nket. It was really just as his brother had said. She was soft and chubby, and so cute that he wanted to reach out and poke her little face. ¡°She¡¯s quite cute.¡± Little Xuan¡¯s brother had to admit that this little baby really looked different from the other little babies in their vige.


    ¡°Then, brother, can we take her back and treat her as our sister?¡± Little Xuan heard his brother agree with him, and he immediately smiled until his eyes narrowed into slits.


    Qu Meng¡¯er, who was lying under the red nket, opened her big eyes and rolled them around. She kept her ears perked up as she listened to the brothers¡¯ conversation. When she heard that the most important part of the brothers¡¯ conversation was the question of where she would go...


    Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s two small hands, which were hidden under the small quilt, unconsciously clenched together. She was nervous. How could she not be nervous? She was a real baby now, a baby who could not take care of herself at all. No matter how powerful she was in her previous life, she could only rely on others to survive now. If the two boys did not take her away from this pile of weeds, she would definitely not live past tonight.


    Because her stomach had long been empty.


    Little Xuan¡¯s brother hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We can carry her home first, but I can¡¯t guarantee that she will be our sister.¡±


    ¡°Then brother, you carry her. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Little Xuan wanted to reach out to carry her, but he was small and had never carried a child before, so he handed this difficult task to his brother.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er heard Little Xuan¡¯s brother¡¯s answer, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether Little Xuan¡¯s family would adopt her or not, the matter of her being able to continue living could be considered settled.


    Ever since Qu Meng¡¯er woke up, her tense nerves could finally rx at this time. Qu Meng¡¯er, who had rxed, was held in Little Xuan¡¯s brother¡¯s arms.. She swayed and her eyelids gradually grew heavier. In the end, she could not bear it anymore and fell asleep

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Where To Go (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not sleep well this time. She dreamed of the moment when she had an ident in her previous life. Apart from this, Qu Meng¡¯er actually saw a beautiful ce. It was a small bridge with flowing water. Qu Meng¡¯er was very fond of it.


    However, before Qu Meng¡¯er could see that ce clearly, she was woken up by the sound of voices.


    ¡°Father, mother,e out quickly. Look what I brought back with me.¡± Little Xuan and the others had not even reached the door when they shouted loudly at the people in the house.


    ¡°You little brat, what are you shouting for? It¡¯s already sote and you two are still wandering around outside. Be careful and let your father clean up.¡± A woman¡¯s bright and clear voice came from the house. Following that, the middle-aged woman walked out from the courtyard. As she walked, she said, ¡°What did you two bring back?¡±


    The middle-aged woman had just finished speaking when she raised her head to take a look. She was instantly shocked, and her voice went up a few notches. ¡°Ah, you two little brats, where did you carry the child from? Hurry up and send it back to someone else.¡±


    As she spoke, the middle-aged woman took Qu Meng¡¯er, who was wrapped in a small red nket, from Little Xuan¡¯s hands.


    And just as the middle-aged woman was carrying Qu Meng¡¯er in her arms, Qu Meng¡¯er was also woken up by themotion they made. She opened her small eyes that were hazy from sleep and even stretched out her small hand to rub her small eyes. Then, she yawned again.


    Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s little actions were noticed by the middle-aged woman and the brothers, and they were instantly mesmerized. ¡°What a cute little baby. It¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, she is pretty, right? We picked her up,¡± Little Xuan said proudly.


    ¡°Picked her up? You said you picked up this little baby?¡± The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t really believe her little son¡¯s words, she could see that the clothes and quilt the baby was wearing were of good quality. It was not something an ordinary family could afford. Moreover, this child was so beautiful. It was obvious that she was not a child from the countryside. ¡°Haoguo, is what your brother said true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What Little Xuan said is true. We found her in the wastnd on the east side of the vige.¡± The boy called Haoguo told his mother everything from the moment they found the baby crying.


    While they were talking, Qu Meng¡¯er waspletely awake. After sleeping for a while, Qu Meng¡¯er felt much better, but her stomach was still in protest.


    Qu Meng¡¯er sized up the middle-aged woman who was hugging her. She was dressed like a rural woman, and the clothes she was wearing made Qu Meng¡¯er frown. This was really too old-fashioned. However, Qu Meng¡¯er felt that this middle-aged woman¡¯s looks were not bad. At least when she was young, she should have been quite pretty. Otherwise, she would not have given birth to the two brothers.


    ¡°Oh, the little baby is awake.¡± Little Xuan¡¯s mother had just lowered her head when she saw Qu Meng¡¯er staring at her with her watery eyes without blinking. This one nce made Little Xuan¡¯s mother¡¯s heart soften. ¡°How cute.¡± Little Xuan¡¯s mother had always wanted a daughter, but she had given birth to two sons. And now, she did not dare to give birth to a third child. She was afraid that the third child would still be a son.


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t she cute? I found her.¡± Little Xuan came forward with a proud face to ask for a reward.


    ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with the three of you? It¡¯s almost time to eat, why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Just as Little Xuan¡¯s mother wanted to say a few words to Little Xuan, a middle-aged man walked out of the courtyard.. However, Qu Meng¡¯er was now in someone¡¯s arms, so the face of that person could not be seen.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Where To Go (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Father,e quickly. I found a little sister. She¡¯s very pretty.¡± Little Xuan saw his fathering.


    ¡°What? You found a little sister?¡± Little Xuan¡¯s father was very surprised when he heard his little son¡¯s words. He turned his head and saw the child in his wife¡¯s arms. He asked in surprise, ¡°Little Juan, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Little Xuan¡¯s mother told Little Xuan¡¯s father everything that she knew,


    Little Xuan¡¯s father didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this. He took the opportunity to think for a while before saying to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡±


    Little Xuan¡¯s mother really wanted a daughter. She had liked Qu Meng¡¯er the moment she saw her. But no matter how much she liked her, she couldn¡¯t take Qu Meng¡¯er in without permission.


    The couple discussed for a while and finally decided to report Qu Meng¡¯er to the big team headquarters and tell the leaders of the big team headquarters about this matter. If she was really someone¡¯s lost child, they would return the child to that family. If no one came to take back the child, they would decide to adopt the child.


    ¡°Haoguo, Little Xuan, the two of you stay at home. I¡¯ll go out with your mother,¡± Little Xuan¡¯s father said and urged his wife, ¡°Little Juan, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Father, mother, can¡¯t you keep her here? I want my sister,¡± Little Xuan pouted as he looked eagerly at Qu Meng¡¯er in his mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Little Xuan, be good. Father and mother will take your sister to the team headquarters. If no onees to im her, your mother and I will bring her back for you,¡± Little Xuan¡¯s father said as he stroked Little Xuan¡¯s head. He did not realize that when he was talking to Little Xuan, he actually wanted to keep the little baby.


    However, he was the head of the family. There were some things that he had to consider thoroughly. He could not let others find evidence against him for the things that he had done, especially when the Cultural Revolution had just ended in these ten years.


    Having eaten her fill, Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s heartpletely rxed. She had always been in a good mood. She would always take things as they came. In Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion, no matter what, it was better than being captured and controlled by her father in her previous life.


    However, before Qu Meng¡¯er confirmed her final destination, she was still a little worried. After all, she was still a baby who could not take care of herself.


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought that the heavens were really ying a joke on her. Why would they let her be reborn as a newborn baby? If she was reborn as a slightly older baby, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so conflicted.


    While Qu Meng¡¯er was conflicted, she was carried to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    ¡°Is the vige chief here?¡±


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s sote, why are you looking for me?¡± As he said that, an old man with a pipe walked out.


    ¡°Vige Chief, I¡¯m Chen Ping. My two kids found a baby girl in the wastnd on the east side of the vige. Little Juan and I brought the child here,¡± Chen Ping said with a smile when he saw the person who came.


    ¡°Oh, you found her in the wastnd on the east side of the vige? Come, let me see.¡± The vige chief motioned for Liu Juan to pass the child to him.


    Liu Juan nced at her man and handed the child in her arms to the vige chief reluctantly. ¡°Oh, this child looks so pretty. Look at these clothes. The quilt is not something an ordinary family can afford. How could she be thrown into the wastnd in the east of our vige?¡± The vige chief looked at the child wrapped in a small quilt, ¡°It¡¯s the child.¡±


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not respond to the vige chief¡¯s words. Speaking of which, they did not know how to respond. They also did not know...


    ¡°You brought this child here?¡± The vige chief raised his head and asked.


    ¡°We are not wondering about the family that lost the child. We were afraid that the family would be anxious, so we thought of sending the child to you, vige chief, so that you could look for it.¡± After saying that, Chen Ping looked at his wife, then he said, ¡°Of course, if the family can¡¯t find the child, our family is willing to take care of the child.¡±


    ¡°HM?¡± The first half of Chen Ping¡¯s sentence was within the vige chief¡¯s expectations. He had guessed it when Chen Ping carried the child over. However, the second half of Chen Ping¡¯s sentence surprised him. In this day and age, if one¡¯s family did not have enough to eat, who would have nothing to do and still adopt a child? Moreover, it was a girl. In this era, the preference of boys over girls was quite serious. Originally, the vige chief had been thinking about it. This child¡¯s parents were almost impossible to find. If he could not find the child¡¯s parents, he felt quite vexed about how he should deal with this child.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er heard Chen Ping¡¯s words, she was also quite surprised. She could feel that this family liked her. However, when Chen Ping and his wife carried her to the vige chief¡¯s home, she had never thought that the couple would adopt her.


    Although she still had not figured out where and when she was reborn. However, when she was at Chen Ping¡¯s house just now, she felt the poverty of that family. That was why she was even more surprised.


    ¡°Vige Chief, you also know that my husband likes daughters. He had always wanted me to give birth to a daughter, but I gave birth to two boys in a row. We were afraid that the third one would still be a boy, so we didn¡¯t dare to give birth again.¡±


    ¡°Well, if we had a ready-made daughter, we would feel satisfied,¡± Chen Ping said to the vige chief with a smile.


    The vige chief didn¡¯t answer Chen Ping immediately. Instead, he thought for a moment, he said, ¡°Since you have said so, then you should carry this child back first. I¡¯ll go and look to see which family has lost a child. If you can¡¯t find the parents of this child, you can keep her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Vige Chief.¡± Liu Juan heard the vige chief clear his throat and immediately beamed with joy as she received the child from him.


    Meanwhile, Qu Meng¡¯er could not help but let out a breath in her heart. She had finally settled down. She knew very well in her heart that she would not be able to find her biological parents within a short period of time. And because of her experiences in her previous life, Qu Meng¡¯er did not have much hope for her parents from the bottom of her heart.


    Although she also hoped that she could get the love of her father and mother.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Space (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qu Meng¡¯er temporarily stayed at Chen Ping¡¯s house. This matter was settled just like that after the vige chief made the decision. Qu Meng¡¯er, who had an important thing to think about, could no longer resist being carried by Liu Juan on the way back from the vige chief¡¯s house. She fell asleep.


    Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s sleep was very heavy. It was unlike the time when she was carried back in the afternoon.


    When Chen Haoxuan, aka Little Xuan, saw his parents carrying Qu Meng¡¯er back, he was so happy that he jumped three feet high. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I have a little sister.¡±


    Chen Haoxuan revealed a sweet smile.


    ¡°Little Xuan, don¡¯t be happy too early. If no onees to recognize this baby, then she will be your little sister.¡± Liu Juan was also happy in her heart. She had long wanted to have a daughter. However, this matter had not beenpletely settled yet, so it was better not to have too much hope. ¡°Oh right, Xiao Ping, go to Uncle Chen¡¯s house and see if he still has goat¡¯s milk. When the baby wakes up, she will be hungry.¡±


    Liu Juan had just finished speaking and did not wait for her husband to speak. Chen Haoguo stood up and said, ¡°Mother, I will go.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go too.¡± When Chen Haoxuan heard that he was going to get goat¡¯s milk for his sister, he immediately became excited. He followed behind his brother, Chen Haoguo, and eagerly walked towards Uncle Chen¡¯s house.


    At this moment, Qu Meng¡¯er, who was sleeping, had a pale purple light on the back of her clothes. Because of the clothes covering her, Chen Ping¡¯s family didn¡¯t notice her. And Qu Meng¡¯er, who was sleeping, could not notice it even more. However, she once again came to the dream that she liked so much.


    ¡°Why did I dream about this again?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er looked at the familiar scene in front of her. She muttered to herself. ¡°This might be a dream thates from day to night. It seems that my obsession with this dream is quite deep.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought that this was just a dream, so she did not think about it. ¡°This bamboo house is really exquisite.¡± Qu Meng¡¯er looked at the bamboo house in the distance and sighed with joy. And when she had just finished sighing, she found that she was already standing at the door of the bamboo house. ¡°This is really magical. I just thought about it in my heart, and here I am.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er happily reached out to push open the door of the bamboo house and walked in. The bamboo house was small. It was very exquisite. Inside, there was a small bamboo forest. Qu Meng¡¯er smelled the light bamboo fragrance in the air and felt refreshed all of a sudden.


    Qu Meng¡¯er looked around and walked towards the bamboo house with her short legs. The bamboo house was divided into two floors. Qu Meng¡¯er looked at each room. The bottom floor of the bamboo house was the living room, kitchen, and a study.


    Theyout of the living room was very generous and simple. However, all the tables and chairs in the living room were made of bamboo. They were very exquisite and beautiful. Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand gently touched the tables and chairs. Obviously, this was also what Qu Meng¡¯er liked.


    ¡°This bamboo house seems to be tailor-made for me. I like it very much,¡± Qu Meng¡¯er said as her eyes lit up after walking around.


    She had been in the underworld for many years. Qu Meng¡¯er, who had fought for her family and power, had long been tired of such a life. She had always wanted to find a ce with beautiful scenery and no one to build a small bamboo house. Then, she would follow her lover and children, they would live a carefree life together for the rest of their lives.


    However, Qu Meng¡¯er had always known that such a life could only be thought about in her heart. It would nevere true.


    Therefore, when Qu Meng¡¯er saw these scenes, her first reaction was that her obsession with this kind of life in her previous life was too deep, which was why she kept having this kind of dream even after her rebirth.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Space (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The kitchen surprised Qu Meng¡¯er a little. She thought that the kitchen in this simple bamboo house was definitely the same as in ancient times with an earthen stove. However, when Qu Meng¡¯er pushed open the kitchen door, she knew that it waspletely different from what she had thought. The kitchen in this bamboo house was simr to the kitchen in the vi where Qu Meng¡¯er lived before she was reborn. There were all kinds of advanced electrical appliances.


    Seeing the kitchen, Qu Meng¡¯er was even more certain that she was in a dream. If not in a dream, who would have such advanced electrical appliances in the bamboo house?


    After confirming that she was in a dream, everything Qu Meng¡¯er saw in her heart showed that she waspletely calm. However, her calmness did notst long.


    When she stepped into thest room on the first floor of the bamboo building, she was shocked by the wall of books in the room. ¡°There are so many books here.¡± As she said that, Qu Meng¡¯er walked in with her short legs. Initially, Qu Meng¡¯er thought that this was a study room. However, when she saw the other wall, she realized that she was wrong.


    This was not a study room. It could be said that this was a pharmacy. The entire wall was filled with small drawers for storing Chinese medicine.


    In the middle of the room was arge desk. This desk was not made of bamboo. Qu Meng¡¯er took a nce and knew that this desk was made of mahogany. There were brushes, ink, paper, and ink stones on the desk. She was not clear about the quality of the brush, ink, paper, and ink stones on the desk because she did not practice calligraphy.


    For some reason, Qu Meng¡¯er felt that there was something on the desk that attracted her and it was attracting her to approach it unconsciously. Qu Meng¡¯er went to the desk. She was too small and could not reach the desk at all.


    She looked at the chair beside the desk. After thinking for a while, she used all her strength to climb up the chair. Then, she saw that there was a bamboo slip on the desk. Out of curiosity, Qu Meng¡¯er reached out her little hand and picked up the bamboo slip.


    Qu Meng¡¯er took a look and saw that there were actually words on the bamboo slip. It was written in traditional Chinese characters. Looking at the small script on the bamboo slip, Qu Meng¡¯er could not help but sigh. This person¡¯s handwriting was really good. When her writing waspared to this, it was really bad.


    Qu Meng¡¯er finished studying the words on the bamboo slip before she started studying what was written on the bamboo slip.


    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t read it. But when she looked at it, she was shocked. ¡°This, this, I¡¯m not dreaming,¡± Qu Meng¡¯er said in surprise. ¡°This is a portable space.¡±


    It turned out that this bamboo slip was left behind by the previous owner of this portable space. In the bamboo slip, he gave a rough description of this portable space. He said that when he obtained this portable space, it was like this. It had never changed since his death.


    This portable space, in addition to this bamboo house, also had more than half an acre ofnd outside the bamboo house. And a spring as well. That piece ofnd was not an ordinary world. The quality of itsnd was notparable to that of thend outside. In fact, it was used to grow medicinal herbs. All the medicinal herbs that grew out of this piece ofnd had much better medicinal effects than those that grew out of ordinarynd.


    Of course, you could also grow fruits and vegetables. If you nted these fruits and vegetables, you didn¡¯t need to take care of them. They could be harvested very well. Moreover, the growth cycle of these fruits and vegetables was much shorter. The taste of the fruits and vegetables that grew out of this field was also much better than the taste of the outside.


    Of course, eating many fruits and vegetables that grew out of this field would be good for one¡¯s body and skin.


    And that spring. The spring water was sweet. It was good for brewing wine. If one consumed this spring for a long period of time, it would be extremely beneficial to one¡¯s body.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er saw this, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ am I considered to be lucky? To be reborn with such a great benefit like this portable space.¡±


    At this point, Qu Meng¡¯er already understood that she was not in a dream at all. What she was seeing and touching now were all real and not an illusion.


    Qu Meng¡¯er sat alone on the chair, her head lowered as she sorted out her thoughts. It took her a long time to digest everything. Only then did she begin her next journey.


    It had to be said that Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s current mood waspletely different from her previous mood. Just now, she thought that she was in a dream, so she followed her heart and walked down. But now, she knew... she was not in a dream, but in her portable space. What she saw and touched now were things that belonged to her. This made her mood be excited.


    The second floor of the bamboo house had a bedroom, a bathroom, and a storage room.


    If one were to talk about this bedroom, the interior decoration style waspletely the same as the current style. It had arge European style bed and a smart TV hanging on the wall. This kind of decoration style did not seem out of ce at all. It was as if it was supposed to be like this.


    The bathroom was also purely modern. It had a bathtub and a shower. In any case, it had everything.


    And on the second floor, what surprised Qu Meng¡¯er the most was the storage room. Qu Meng¡¯er originally thought that this storage room was where the misceneous items were ced. However, when she saw the items ced in this storage room, a thought popped up in her mind, ¡°So this is what the storage room means.¡±


    There were boxes of gold and jewelry ced in the storage room.


    Qu Meng¡¯er could see them clearly. Those boxes were shining brightly, but they were all real gold. Moreover, they were all ingots. This made Qu Meng¡¯er unable to help but guess that these gold ingots were not left behind by the previous owner. Other than the ingots, there were all kinds of jewelry. Jade, sapphire and everything. Qu Meng¡¯er was dazzled by what she saw.


    Qu Meng¡¯er was sure that the value of the things in this room, when added up, might even be worth all the Qu family¡¯s belongings in her previous life.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Space (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After strolling through the bamboo house, Qu Meng¡¯er thought for a moment. Right now, she really wanted to see how big this space was. She also thought about the bamboo slip left behind by the previous owner, which had the words ¡°Field¡± and ¡°Spring¡± written on it.


    After this thought shed through Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind, she realized that the scenery in front of her changed. She appeared at the edge of the field outside the bamboo house. Qu Meng¡¯er looked at the scenery in front of her and was stunned for a moment. After that, she thought about it carefully. When she had just entered the space, it seemed that she had also thought about looking at the bamboo house, so she had arrived at the bamboo house. Now... she also thought about looking at the scenery outside the bamboo house. In the blink of an eye, she appeared at the edge of the field outside the bamboo house.


    A thought shed through Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind. In this space, it was as if as long as she thought of where to go, she would instantly appear there. Thinking of this, Qu Meng¡¯er could not help but mutter, ¡°The previous owner of this space is really too much. Such important information is actually not written in the bamboo slip.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought that if she had not identally learned that she could instantly reach anywhere she wanted in the space, then wouldn¡¯t she have to walk slowly to wherever she needed to go? If it was an adult... the space was only so big, so walking around was not a big deal. However, she was still a newborn baby.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er thought of this, she was stunned again. Speaking of which, she had forgotten that she was still a baby, a newborn baby who could not walk nor talk. But now, what was this situation?


    Qu Meng¡¯er subconsciously lowered her head and looked at her short legs. She could actually walk. She seemed to be able to speak. ¡°Is this because I¡¯m in the space, or am I already a monster?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er asked herself in a low voice. But unfortunately, she could not give herself an answer.


    This field was filled with all kinds of medicinal herbs. Although Qu Meng¡¯er had dabbled in medicine in her previous life, she had studied Western medicine. She did not know anything about Chinese medicine or medicinal herbs, it was already very good that she knew that the herbs nted in the field were medicinal herbs and not weeds.


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought that these medicinal herbs should have been left behind by the previous owner of this space. She thought that when she was free one day, she would have the conditions. She would have to find a book on Chinese medicine to see what kind of medicinal herbs were nted in this field and how to deal with them. She did not want to waste them.


    Not far from the field, there was a spring. Spring water was constantly rising from the spring. Qu Meng¡¯er thought about the bamboo slip that said that the spring water was very sweet. She thought that in her previous life, she had drunk so many different brands of mineral water, but she had never really tasted pure natural spring water. She wanted to know if the taste of the spring water was really as sweet and delicious as the previous owner had written.


    As she thought about it, Qu Meng¡¯er went over, bent down, and used her small hands to hold a little of the spring water to her mouth. She drank a little, and it was really as sweet and delicious as the bamboo slip left behind by the previous owner.


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought that in the future, she could save money on buying water.


    ¡°Eh, what is that?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er finished drinking the spring water, stood up straight, and subconsciously looked into the distance. She saw that there was actually a building in the right back corner of the bamboo building. It was a building that looked very familiar to Qu Meng¡¯er. Qu Meng¡¯er looked at it carefully. She said in surprise, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this the Qu family¡¯s shopping mall?¡±


    This Qu family¡¯s shopping mall was developed after Qu Meng¡¯er epted the Qu family¡¯s position as head. The design of this Qu family¡¯s shopping mall was confirmed after she personally saw it. ¡°Why is there a Qu family¡¯s shopping mall in this space? Why didn¡¯t the bamboo slip left behind by the previous owner mention this matter?¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er was puzzled. She thought that if there had been a Qu¡¯s shopping mall in this space before, the previous owner would definitely have mentioned it. Moreover, this Qu¡¯s shopping mall was personally built by her.. Based on the words written by the previous owner, the brush, ink, paper, and Inkstone used were not used by people in this era.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Space (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An idea appeared in Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind. ¡°This space might bepletely different from when the previous owner of this space was around. There are many ces that have changed.¡± The more Qu Meng¡¯er thought about it, the more she felt that the possibility of her thinking about it was greater.


    Moreover, Qu Meng¡¯er felt that her rebirth might also have a lot to do with this portable space.


    However, Qu Meng¡¯er did not have any clues at the moment. No matter how many doubts she had in her heart, she could not find a ce to resolve them. However, it was fortunate that Qu Meng¡¯er was not a person who would not let go of a problem.


    Since she could not find an answer, she put this problem aside. When there was a chance. She would answer it again. Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s attention was now on the towering Qu¡¯s shopping mall.


    In her previous life, after Qu Meng¡¯er opened the Qu¡¯s shopping mall, she would go on a regr inspection tour. However, there would always be a group of people following her. Qu Meng¡¯er also took a quick look at theyout of the Qu¡¯s shopping mall. She had not looked at theyout of the Qu¡¯s shopping mall in detail. She only had a rough idea of what was ced on which floor.


    ¡°I wonder if the outside looks like the Qu¡¯s shopping mall. is the inside the same as the Qu¡¯s shopping mall?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er said, thinking about going to that tall building in her heart,


    in the blink of an eye, the scenery in front of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes changed once again. Qu Meng¡¯er arrived at the front door of that tall building. Qu Meng¡¯er walked in and discovered that when she walked in, the lights in the entire building suddenly lit up. It could be said that the lights were brilliant.


    Qu Meng¡¯er walked in from the front door. With just a nce, Qu Meng¡¯er was sure that this was the Qu¡¯s shopping mall that she had founded in her previous life.


    The Qu¡¯s shopping mall had two underground floors, bringing it up to a total of eight floors. The second underground floor was the underground parking lot, and the first underground floor was the supermarket. The first floor was filled with jewelry and cosmetics. The second floor was filled with shoes and bags. The third floor was filled with girls¡¯ clothes and sportswear. The fourth floor was filled with women¡¯s clothes, and the fifth floor was filled with men¡¯s clothes. The sixth floor was filled with all kinds of restaurants.


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not look at each floor. She touched the few imported cars that were on disy on the ground floor and looked around. Her heart had really settled down now. The uneasiness of her rebirth in this unfamiliar environment hadpletely disappeared. Because at this moment, she was certain that even if no one was willing to raise her, she would still be healthy enough to be able to take care of herself.


    She had already thought it through. If the Chen couple did not adopt her in the end, she would take the opportunity when no one was paying attention to her to sh into the space. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I¡¯m in the space now. But I was sleeping in the Chen couple¡¯s arms just now. If I enter the space, won¡¯t others discover that I¡¯m gone?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er thought with a frown.


    If there was someone present now, looking at the expression on Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, she would be both surprised and amused.


    Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought of this. She decided that it was better for her to go out and take a look. She thought. Qu Meng¡¯er thought to herself, ¡°I want to go out.¡± The next second, when Qu Meng¡¯er opened her eyes, she saw two faces in front of her, one big and one small.


    Qu Meng¡¯er was shocked when she saw the big and small faces in front of her. Fortunately, she was not a real child. Otherwise, she would have cried out loud.


    ¡°Ah, my sister is awake. Mommy, my sister is awake.¡± Chen Haoxuan, who had a small face, saw Qu Meng¡¯er open her eyes and shouted happily at the door.


    Meanwhile, Chen Haoxuan could not help but look at Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft and tender face. He reached out and poked Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face. Qu Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoguo, who was happily poking her little face. She pouted and thought unhappily, ¡°Ah, little brat, what are you doing?¡±


    However, Qu Meng¡¯er could only express her protest by crying and waving her little hand. She did not have the ability to do anything else for the time being.


    When Liu Juan heard her son¡¯s shout, she hurriedly brought in the warm goat¡¯s milk. ¡°The little darling is awake.¡± As she said this, she apologized to Qu Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little darling, you must be hungry. Come and drink your milk to fill our small stomach.¡±


    As she said this, she used a small spoon to scoop up the goat¡¯s milk into Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s small mouth. Qu Meng¡¯er drank the goat¡¯s milk that was fed to her mouth while she pondered in her heart. It didn¡¯t seem like her body entered the space just now.


    Otherwise, if her body entered the space, she would have been discovered long ago.. But just now, she opened her eyes as if she had just woken up.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: The 1970s (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Early in the morning, Qu Meng¡¯er was woken up by a ringing sound in the room. She opened her eyes, and her jet-ck pupils rolled around.


    ¡°Oh, our little Meng¡¯er is awake.¡± Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s name was the same asst night, when Liu Juan took off her little clothes while helping Qu Meng¡¯er take a bath, she saw the two words ¡®Meng¡¯er¡¯ on the jade te hanging around her neck. The Chen couple thought that this Meng¡¯er might be the name Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents gave her. The couple discussed it and decided to respect the wishes of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological parents, so they followed the words on the jade te and called her Meng¡¯er.


    Qu Meng¡¯er was quite happy that they called her Meng¡¯er. At least she didn¡¯t have to get used to other names. ¡°Come, let me see if our little Meng¡¯er has wet the bed?¡± Liu Juan said as she reached out to touch the diaper that she had put on Qu Meng¡¯er Yesterday.


    Speaking of which, when Liu Juan was putting on the diaper for Qu Meng¡¯er yesterday, Qu Meng¡¯er was very unwilling. Her small body twisted and turned, wanting to express her unwillingness. However, Liu Juan did not know what a little child like her was thinking. Moreover, even a little child like her had to put a diaper on. Otherwise, if she was not careful, she would wet the bed.


    Therefore, Qu Meng¡¯er twisted and turned for a long time and resisted for a long time, but she still could not resist Liu Juan¡¯s despotic power. In the end, she could only wear this diaper. Speaking of which, Qu Meng¡¯er was still wrapped in this diaper and wandered in the space for a whole night.


    Qu Meng¡¯er actually wanted to tear off the diaper on her body when she was in the space. However, it was her spiritual sense that entered the space, not her body. Therefore, she could only give up when she could not tear it off after struggling for a long time.


    ¡°Our little Meng¡¯er is so obedient. She did not wet the bed.¡± As Liu Juan said that, she carried Qu Meng¡¯er and went outside to pee. When Qu Meng¡¯er knew what Liu Juan was doing, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury her face.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to see anyone anymore,¡± Qu Meng¡¯er wailed in her heart.


    However, Liu Juan did not know that Qu Meng¡¯er was not shy. She was trying her best to ¡°shush¡± her, and Qu Meng¡¯er was unable to resist Liu Juan¡¯s shushing technique in the end. She peed.


    ¡°Ah, my God, this is really too much. Why did God want me to be reborn as a newborn child? Why didn¡¯t you let me be reborn as an older child? At least I would have the ability to take care of myself.¡± No matter how much Qu Meng¡¯er roared in her heart. In any case, she was now apletely helpless baby. She had to ept reality.


    After Liu Juan finished helping Qu Meng¡¯er pee, she carried her to wash up. After washing up, she began to feed Qu Meng¡¯er the goat¡¯s milk that she had just heated up. In this era, there were no milk bottles, so Liu Juan could only use a spoon to feed Qu Meng¡¯er.


    Qu Meng¡¯er was very obedient for the sake of her small stomach. She obediently drank the goat¡¯s milk with the spoon that Liu Juan fed her. As Qu Meng¡¯er drank the goat¡¯s milk, she had to admit in her heart that Liu Juan¡¯s cooking skills were really not bad. The goat¡¯s milk did not have a fishy smell at all.


    ¡°Haoguo, Haoxuan, it¡¯s time to get up. Look, your younger sister has already gotten up. The two of you are still not getting up.¡± Liu Juan was feeding Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s milk, at the same time, she shouted loudly for her two sons who were still sleeping soundly on the bed.


    However, Liu Juan¡¯s voice was not soft, but anyone who knew the situation knew that her voice today was much softer than before. This was because Liu Juan was afraid that her loud voice would scare Qu Meng¡¯er, this little baby.


    Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan heard their mother say that their younger sister had already gotten up. In order not to beughed at by their younger sister, they could only open their eyes valiantly.. With their heads drooping, they sat up from the bed.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: The 1970s (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s still early. Why did you wake us up so early?¡± Chen Haoxuan rubbed his sleepy eyes and mumbled.


    ¡°Early? It¡¯s not early anymore. Your sister, little Meng¡¯er, has already woken up. Besides, me and your father are going out to workter. You two have to stay at home and look after your sister.¡± Liu Juan fed thest bit of goat¡¯s milk in the bowl to Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth, Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s small stomach was finally full.


    Chen Haoguo, who was still sleeping, immediately woke up when he heard his mother say that she wanted them to look after his younger sister. The two of them stood up excitedly, put on their clothes, and got out of bed.


    ¡°Haoguo, you¡¯re the eldest brother. You have to take good care of your younger brother and sister at home.¡± Chen Ping looked at his eldest son who was holding his child and reached out to touch his head.


    ¡°Father, I know.¡± Chen Haoguo nudged Qu Meng¡¯er who was in his arms. He smiled and revealed his big white teeth as he said.


    ¡°Haoxuan, you better be obedient too. Help your brother to look after your younger sister too, understand?¡± Liu Juan also urged Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will look after my younger sister together with my brother.¡± As he said this, Chen Haoxuan looked at Qu Meng¡¯er who was in his eldest brother¡¯s arms with a little envy. He also wanted to hug his fragrant and soft younger sister.


    Qu Meng¡¯er, who was in Chen Haoxuan¡¯s arms, opened her big round, watery eyes and moved her small mouth. She had an extremely obedient look. But Liu Juan was extremely fond of her. If it weren¡¯t for her going to work in the fields, she would really want to bring Qu Meng¡¯er along.


    Chen Ping looked at his wife¡¯s reluctant look and was helpless. He could only stretch out his hand and pull on her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll bete. If we¡¯rete, we¡¯ll lose our work points.¡±


    Only then did Liu Juan withdraw her gaze and leave with her husband, Chen Ping.


    After Chen Ping and his wife left, Chen Haoguo carried Qu Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan into the house. The two of them ced Qu Meng¡¯er on the bed. Then, each of themy on one side of the bed and teased Qu Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, my younger sister¡¯s face is so soft. It¡¯s sofortable to poke it.¡± Chen Haoxuan was the first to make a move and gently poked Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face.


    Chen Haoxuan had already felt the touch of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face yesterday. This time, he directly leaned over and kissed Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. He thought to himself, ¡°So fragrant, so soft.¡±


    However, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s kiss also stunned Qu Meng¡¯er. Then, she screamed in her heart, ¡°Ah, my first kiss, my first kiss in this life.¡± It was just a kiss on the face. There was no need to make such a fuss.


    ¡°Haoxuan, Haoxuan, are you at home?¡± A child¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Buttface.¡± Chen Haoxuan heard the voice outside the door and immediately climbed down from the bed and ran to the door. ¡°Buttface, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you, so I came to your house to ask you to go out to y,¡± Buttface said.


    ¡°Buttface, my brother and I are not going out to y today. We are going to take care of our sister at home,¡± Chen Haoxuan said after a moment of hesitation. Right now, his sister was more attractive to him than his friend.


    ¡°Sister? When did you have a sister? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Buttface scratched his head, thinking that he had never heard that Haoxuan¡¯s mother was pregnant.


    ¡°Yesterday, I found my sister. My sister is very beautiful. She is even more beautiful than all the children in the vige,¡± Chen Haoxuan said proudly with his head held high.


    When Buttface heard that, he became interested. ¡°Really? Then let me take a look.¡±


    Chen Haoxuan brought Buttface into the house. ¡°Here, that¡¯s my sister,¡± Chen Haoxuan said as he ran to the bedside and pointed at Qu Meng¡¯er.


    Buttface followed Chen Haoxuan¡¯s finger and looked over. He saw a soft and clean little child lying on the bed with her small mouth open and closed. She was extremely cute. ¡°Haoxuan, your sister is so cute. She¡¯s much cuter than my brother.¡±


    The three children circled Qu Meng¡¯er for a while. After Qu Meng¡¯er closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, the three of them began to y by the side.


    Qu Meng¡¯er began to sort out her thoughts bit by bit. In the morning, when she was carried out by Liu Juan, she saw a calendar hanging on the wall in the room. On it was clearly written the 12th of July, 1977.


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not realize at that time what these numbers meant. However, after thinking about it, Qu Meng¡¯er was a little stunned. She did not expect that she would actually be reborn into the 1970s. She went from a post-80s generation to a post-70s generation.


    And if Qu Meng¡¯er did not remember wrongly, this 1977 year seemed to be the year just after the Cultural Revolution.. At that time, Qu Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether she had just cried, or whether she shouldugh and be d that God didn¡¯t let her be reborn during the Cultural Revolution.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Having Parents (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not know anything about the situation in the 1970s. In her previous life, the Qu family had lived in Ennd before the 1980s, and most of their businesses were overseas.


    It was only after the 1980s that the Qu family slowly moved their businesses overseas to China because the head wanted to return to his hometown. The original members of the Qu family also moved back from abroad.


    It could be said that no one in the Qu family had experienced the life in China before the 1980s. Therefore, Qu Meng¡¯er only had a rough understanding of the standard of living of ordinary people in the 1970s when she was studying modern Chinese history and Chinese economics.


    The deepest impression Qu Meng¡¯er had of the 1970s in China was poverty, backwardness, and nothing else. Of course, there was also the financial and economic situation. Who asked Qu Meng¡¯er to roll in money in her previous life?


    Now, Qu Meng¡¯er was personally in the 1970s, and only then did she realize that the standard of living in the 1970s was so poor that she couldn¡¯t believe it. Such a standard of living was something Qu Meng¡¯er had never imagined in her previous life.


    She didn¡¯t dare. Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability to adapt was pretty good. Since she hade, she would just settle down.


    Thus, Qu Meng¡¯er ate and slept for a week. Of course, during this week, when Qu Meng¡¯er was asleep, she spent most of the time sending her consciousness into the space.


    She was in the study room in the space, reading the books on the wall. Initially, Qu Meng¡¯er was thinking of going to the Qu¡¯s department store in the space to look for books that introduced medicinal herbs. However, before she could take action, she found a linear book that described medicinal herbs on the wall of the book.


    What made Qu Meng¡¯er feel a headacheing was that she actually saw many ancient medical books on the bookshelf that she had only heard of but had not seen before.


    These books were all on the bookshelf. Moreover, Qu Meng¡¯er took them out to take a look and realized that they were actually authentic. At that time, Qu Meng¡¯er had been guessing. ¡°These ancient medical books will be lost. Could it be that these ancient medical books were all stored in the space by the previous owner of this space?¡±


    The more Qu Meng¡¯er thought about it, the more she felt that this was the case. If these ancient medical books were to stay in this portable space, who in this world would be able to find them. Of course, other than her and the previous owner of this space.


    And now, Qu Meng¡¯er, who was unable to do anything and didn¡¯t even have the ability to take care of herself in real life, was holding the most basic medical books in the space to kill time.


    On this rare day, the people in the vige didn¡¯t go to work and were all resting at home. Chen Ping and Liu Juan were also at home. They took advantage of this break time to clean the house.


    During this week, Qu Meng¡¯er also got some general information. The vige she was in now was called Chen family vige. In Chen family vige, most of the families were surnamed Chen. And a small number of people who were not surnamed Chen came from the city to know about it.


    And Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s current family head, Chen Ping was a native of the Chen family vige. And Liu Juan¡¯s mother¡¯s home was in the neighboring vige, her mother¡¯s home was not far from her husband¡¯s home.


    Originally, Liu Juan¡¯s family did not agree to marry Liu Juan to Chen Ping. Because Chen Ping lost his parents early on, it was his elder brother and elder sister who brought him up. And his family conditions were not very good. Liu Juan¡¯s parents were afraid that their daughter would suffer if she married into the Chen family.


    However, Liu Juan liked Chen Ping at first sight and insisted on marrying Chen Ping.. In the end, Liu Juan¡¯s parents had no choice but to follow their daughter¡¯s wishes and let her marry Chen Ping.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Having Parents (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, it was a good thing that Chen Ping was a good person. He was willing to endure hardships and was a down-to-earth person. He was also very good to Liu Juan. Only then did Liu Juan¡¯s parents feel relieved.


    ¡°Hey, why are you here?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er was lying on the bed, tidying up what she knew bit by bit. She heard Chen Ping¡¯s voice outside.


    Qu Meng¡¯er heard Chen Ping say something. Her mind spun for a moment.


    ¡°My brother and sister-inw, quickly,e in and sit for a while.¡± Liu Juan also stopped what she was doing and called out to her inws


    ¡°Little Juan, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I heard from the vigers that you and Little Ping adopted a daughter together?¡± Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw. Cai Yu was a straightforward person.


    Liu Juan did not expect Chen Ping¡¯s brother and sister-inw toe for this matter. ¡°Yes, we want to adopt a daughter. However, this matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet. We have to wait for the Vige Chief to find the child¡¯s parents before we can adopt the child,¡± Liu Juan said, after a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll let you take a look at the child. She¡¯s very good-looking.¡± As she said this, Liu Juan entered the house and carried Qu Meng¡¯er up from the bed.


    ¡°Little Ping, what are you thinking? Your family isn¡¯t having an easy time right now. You still have two boys at home. You should not adopt another girl.¡± It was obvious. Chen Ping¡¯s eldest brother, Chen Tao, did not agree with his younger brother adopting another child.


    ¡°I know what you mean. But, if it¡¯s possible, Little Juan and I still want to adopt this child. You know that Little Juan and I have always wanted a daughter. However, thest time Little Juan gave birth to Little Xuan, her body was injured. I don¡¯t want Little Juan to suffer that kind of pain again. Plus, this child is really good-looking. So, Little Juan and I thought that if it¡¯s possible, we will adopt her.¡± After spending these few days together, Chen Ping had developed paternal feelings for Qu Meng¡¯er. Now, he was really reluctant to send Qu Meng¡¯er away.


    Qu Meng¡¯er heard the conversation between the adults. She did not expect Chen Ping¡¯s elder brother and sister-inw toe for her.


    ¡°This is the child. She is very good-looking and especially obedient. She is very likable.¡± Liu Juan carried the child to Chen Tao and Cai Yu.


    Cai Yu was also a person who liked children. When she saw Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft and tender and cute appearance, she immediately liked her. ¡°Little Juan, this child is really good-looking. She¡¯s even more beautiful than the children in our vige,¡± Cai Yu came over and teased Qu Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Exactly. Our boys love her. Usually, when we go to work, these two are responsible for watching their sister.¡± Liu Juan adjusted the posture of holding Qu Meng¡¯er, this made Qu Meng¡¯er feel morefortable.


    ¡°Little Ping, are you at home?¡± As they were talking in the house, there was a shout from outside.


    ¡°I heard the Vige Chief¡¯s voice.¡± Chen Ping said to his brother, ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Chen Tao said this, he nced over at Qu Meng¡¯er. He thought to himself, ¡°This child is really pretty good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Little Juan, the Vige Chief is here. Pour some water for him,¡± Chen Ping shouted to Liu Juan as he walked into the house with the Vige Chief.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Juan handed Qu Meng¡¯er to her sister-inw, Cai Yu, to carry.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er heard Chen Ping say that the Vige Chief was here, she knew that it was time for her to go out from now on. Although Qu Meng¡¯er felt much more at ease because she had a portable space. At least, no matter where she went, she would not starve to death.


    However, when she was about to make this decision, her heart could not help but rise. She did not know what her future life would be like if the Vige Chief brought news of her biological parents.


    ¡°Vige Chief, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Liu Juan was also nervous. After she poured the water for the Vige Chief, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Although Chen Ping didn¡¯t speak, he looked quite calm. But only he himself knew that his heart was beating wildly.


    ¡°We sent people to inquire about it and also went to look for the parents. But we didn¡¯t find out which family in the surrounding area had lost a child. So, if you want to adopt this child, you can keep her.¡± After the Vige Chief drank a mouthful of water, he said.


    Hearing the Vige Chief¡¯s words, Qu Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. Alright, her future was set in stone.


    Meanwhile, Chen Ping and Liu Juan both revealed smiles on their faces. Their tensed nerves had also rxed.


    ¡°I came today to tell you about this matter. Also, if you really intend to adopt this child, follow me toplete the formalitiester.¡± The Vige Chief was not doing this out of kindness, he was doing this for himself. He was afraid that Chen Ping and his wife would regret it. When that time came, this child would have to be handed over to him to handle. How would he handle such a matter?


    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll go through the formalities with you right away.¡± Chen Ping stood up excitedly and said.


    Just like that, Qu Meng¡¯er, no, she should be called Chen Meng¡¯er now, would officially be a member of the Chen family. She became the daughter of Chen Ping and Liu Juan as well as Chen Haoguo¡¯s and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a family.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Age (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the blink of an eye, Qu Meng¡¯er, no, Chen Meng¡¯er now, was already three years old.


    Time passed quickly, Chen Meng¡¯er still remembered everything clearly from the moment she opened her eyes and came to this unfamiliar environment. She still remembered that she personally heard her parents talking in her ear about the national college entrance examination¡¯s resumption.


    And now, she had changed from a child who could not take care of herself to a three-year-old girl who could speak, walk, and take care of herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat in their yard, looking at the specks of sunlight through the leaves of the pipal tree. She had a happy and satisfied smile on her face.


    It was the first time she had felt the warmth of family in the days when she was reborn here and became the daughter of the Chen family.


    It was the first time that Chen Meng¡¯er knew how good it felt to have her parents unconditionally dote on her. Although the financial situation of the family that she was living in now could not bepared to the Qu family in her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the heavens had allowed her to be reborn into such a family, allowing her to feel the warmth of a family, this was the greatestpensation from the higher-ups.


    ¡°Xuan, it¡¯s too hot outside. I¡¯m not going out. I want to stay at home.¡± The temperature in August was getting higher and higher, and after removing the responsibility from her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er became more and morezy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay here, Buttface and the others are waiting for you. Youe with me. I will buy you popsiclester.¡± Chen Haoxuan was already seven years old. Whenever he had the chance, he would run away without a trace.


    Chen Haoxuan also knew that his sister was theziest person alive, who didn¡¯t like to move. Every time he went out to y, he couldn¡¯t bring her along even if he wanted to. However, yesterday, he had made a bet with the children in the vige. Today, he would bring his sister along.


    His sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, was a famous person in this vige. The news of Chen Ping and his wife adopting a girl spread throughout the vige after theypleted the formalities and registered Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The married women in the vige liked to chat about their parents and family matters whenever they were idle. When such a thing happened, it stirred up the gossip in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    As a result, everyone came to Chen Ping¡¯s house in groups of two or three to see the new member of Chen Ping¡¯s house.


    When they saw the baby Chen Meng¡¯er, they were all surprised and said, ¡°This baby is really good-looking, just like the babies in the movies.¡± In the next three years, Chen Meng¡¯er was always the best child of the Vige Chief of the Chen family.


    And because Chen Meng¡¯er usually didn¡¯t go out to y with her brother, she would usually stay at home, which kept her mysteriousness. The children in the vige were all very interested in Chen Meng¡¯er.


    So, yesterday, the children in the vige, led by Buttface, told Chen Haoxuan that if Chen Haoxuan could bring his sister out to y with them tomorrow... they would collectively invite Chen Haoxuan and his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, to eat popsicles.


    And Chen Haoxuan wanted this popsicle. That was why he desperately wanted to drag his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, out with him today.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was in a dilemma, this savior appeared. ¡°Little Xuan, if you want to go out to y, go out alone. Meng¡¯er won¡¯t go out with you. What if Meng¡¯er gets sunburned on such a hot day? She¡¯s not a naughty kid like you.¡± Chen Haoguo, a second-year student, came out to help Chen Meng¡¯er out of the predicament.


    In fact, in Chen Haoguo¡¯s understanding, any girl should be like his sister Chen Meng¡¯er, obedient, quiet, and soft and tender.. He couldn¡¯t let this naughty boy Chen Haoxuan lead his sister astray.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Age (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Aiya, brother, I¡¯m only taking Meng¡¯er out. I¡¯ll send her back in a while. I promise I won¡¯t let her get sunburned.¡± Chen Haoxuan wanted to fight for more.


    Although Chen Haoxuan was only seven years old, his big brother¡¯s prestige was still there. As soon as Chen Haoxuan finished speaking, he saw his big brother ring at him, and he instantly stopped. He pouted and reluctantly walked out of the door. As he walked, he turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoguo with resentment.


    He threatened Chen Haoxuan, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out and want to stay and learn to read with me, I have no objections.¡±


    As soon as Chen Haoguo said this, Chen Haoxuan ran out of the door. He was afraid that if he was a stepte, he would have to stay today and learn to write with his big brother.


    There was a reason why Chen Haoguo had such great prestige in Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes. At present, the country was still in collective production. As long as there were adults in the vige, they would have to work and earn work credits. However, this meant that the adults in the family did not have the time to take care of the children. This formed a pattern of the older children taking care of the younger children.


    For example, Chen Haoxuan was raised by Chen Haoguo. Chen Haoguo would bring Chen Haoxuan wherever he went. After Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, she was brought up by Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan. However, in 1978, when Chen Meng¡¯er was two years old, she heard her parents discuss that the collective ownership system was going to be abolished.


    As for the Chen family vige, only in 1979, this year, did they start to abolish the collective ownership system and start to implement the household contract responsibility system. Chen Ping and his wife were now talking about this every night, discussing whether or not to contract thend.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she wanted to express her opinion. She wanted to tell them that there was no need to discuss this. It had to be contracted. If it was not contracted, then they would regret it. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was too young. She knew that even if she said it, her parents would think that she was a child.


    But fortunately, under Chen Ping¡¯s decision, they decided to contract thend with his big brother¡¯s family.


    As usual, Chen Meng¡¯er was thrown at Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Haha, look at Xuan. It seems like someone is chasing after him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erughed at Chen Haoxuan impolitely.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s not be like Xuan. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± When Chen Haoguoughed at Chen Haoxuan with Chen Meng¡¯er, he did not forget to educate Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be like Xuan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and changed the topic. ¡°What are you teaching me today?¡±


    After this summer vacation, Chen Haoxuan was going to go to the first grade of primary school. When Chen Haoxuan went to school, only Chen Meng¡¯er was left at home. Some time ago, Chen Meng¡¯er overheard her parents talking about what Chen Meng¡¯er would do after Chen Haoxuan went to school.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had an idea when she heard her parents talking about this. She felt that it was better for her to go to school with her second brother, Chen Haoxuan. This way, her parents wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her when they were busy with the work in the fields.


    With this idea in mind, Chen Meng¡¯er took the initiative to ask her eldest brother to teach her how to read and count after the summer break. Chen Meng¡¯er had already thought it through. At her age, if she were to go to school, people would usually not ept her. She was only three years old.


    However, she thought that if she acted a little more like a genius, she might be able to make an exception and be epted. As for Chen Meng¡¯er, who had a doctorate from Harvard Business School, the knowledge from elementary school was not difficult for her at all. She could even count the addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division with her eyes closed.


    However, she had to find someone who could let everyone know where she got the knowledge from. Therefore, she set her mind on her big brother.


    Chen Haoguo saw that his sister wanted to learn, and he was very willing to teach her. He dutifully taught his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, every day. Chen Haoguo did not expect his sister to be so smart. He only needed to teach her once and she would learn everything.


    This surprised him, but he was full of pride.. That was his sister.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Wanting to Go to School (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the evening, Chen Meng¡¯er slept in the same room as her two brothers. However, she had her own small bed, which her parents had specially hired carpenters to make for her when she asked to sleep alone.


    This was enough to show how much the Chen couple doted on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The living standard of the Chen family was considered average in the entire vige. However, even if it was average, they had two bungalows. As for the house that Chen Meng ¡®ran and his wife were currently sleeping in... it was only because the Chen couple¡¯s children were getting older and were not able to squeeze into the same house as their parents. That was how they managed to scrape together the money to build it.


    In the three years that she had been here, Chen Meng¡¯er was really puzzled by the collective ownership system in the 1970s. This was clearly a waste ofbor and resources. Fortunately, the collective ownership system was abolished today. This made Chen Meng¡¯er sigh in relief.


    Otherwise, their family¡¯s life would not have changed even after another ten or eight years.


    And because of the collective ownership system, the vigers knew how many things each family had. Therefore, even though Chen Meng¡¯er had a heaven-defying cheating device, it was of no use at all. Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to take out anything good in this space.


    She only prepared some pastries for each family member during the New Year. At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er would go to the supermarket on the ground floor of the Qu¡¯s shopping mall in the space to look for candies in bulk. She would remove the wrapping paper of these candies, put them into a Ziploc bag, and bring them out.


    Then, when her family was not paying attention, she would mix these candies with the candies at home. It would be a cover.


    In this era, electricity was a very rare thing. Although every household in the vige had electricity, it was still very scarce, and most people did not use it much. At night, when it was dark, everyone went home to sleep.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did as usual. After washing up, shey on her small bed. After talking to her two brothers for a while, she fell asleep.


    It was said that she had fallen asleep, but in fact, it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s spiritual sense that had entered the space. In these three years, the space had not changed much. At first, Chen Meng¡¯er had only been able to enter the space with her spiritual sense. But now, her body had also been able to enter the space.


    However, because she was still young, she had no freedom of life at all. In order to prevent others from finding anything unusual, Chen Meng¡¯er usually entered the space with her spiritual sense.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the space, she looked at the medicinal herbs that had been growing in the ground ever since she discovered the space. She said, ¡°It seems that these medicinal herbs can be used when the timees. At that time, we can nt some vegetables and fruits.¡±


    With the living standard of the Chen family now, fruits were a rare thing. However, every time the family had fruits, everyone would give Chen Meng¡¯er a small one first. This made Chen Meng¡¯er very touched every time.


    Of course, after the event, Chen Meng¡¯er would divide the portion of fruits given to her and give them to everyone to eat. This made her father, mother, and two older brothers love her even more.


    There was a stock of fruits in the supermarket in the portable space. However, no matter how many fruits there were, there would be a day when they would run out without a source of supply. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er decided that she would use these herbs and then grow some fruits and vegetables.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a good understanding of how to use these herbs over the past three years. This was all thanks to the books in the study.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought as she went to the kitchen to look for food. She was still a child, and it was time for nutrition. Of course, her parents did not abuse her.. She was even the best eater in their family.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Wanting to Go to School (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, this era was not like the¡¯90s and ¡¯00s. There were only a few things that could be taken out. In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion, these things simply could not provide the nutrition that her body needed.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to take out the things in her space to nourish her father, mother, and two brothers. But if she took them out, they would be too conspicuous.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er replenished her nutrition, she went to the study room to look for books as usual.


    Because most of the books in this study room were rted to medicine and Chen Meng¡¯er had nothing to do here to kill time, she treated researching medicine as her daily pastime. But, needless to say, as she researched, she really had a strong interest in medicine, especially in traditional Chinese medicine.


    As soon as she entered the space, she entered the study room and entered the ocean of traditional Chinese medicine knowledge.


    As time passed, the summer vacation was about to end. During dinner that night, Chen Ping told Chen Haoxuan that he was about to enter primary school. He told him to calm down and not be so naughty.


    Chen Ping also said that if Chen Haoxuan did not perform well in school and was called a teacher, he would see how he would be spanked. Chen Haoxuan was so scared that he ran out of his room and went back to his own room. He was afraid that if he ran for a while, he would be caught by his father and spanked.


    ¡°Little Ping, what do you think Meng¡¯er will do when Little Xuan starts school? We can¡¯t bring Meng¡¯er to the field. I can¡¯t bear to let my baby daughter go to the field to be exposed to the wind and rain.¡± After dinner, Liu Juan said to her husband, Chen Ping, as she cleaned up the dishes.


    ¡°What else can we do? As you can see, we have contracted thend and are very busy. There¡¯s no one left at home to look after Meng¡¯er. I don¡¯t want Meng¡¯er to go to the fields with us either, but my parents passed early, so there¡¯s no one to take our ce.¡± When Chen Ping mentioned that his parents passed early... he felt a wave of sadness in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Aiya, why are you bringing this up? Why don¡¯t I send Meng¡¯er to my parents and let them look after her for a while?¡± Liu Juan thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better not to mess things up for your parents. If you really send Meng¡¯er over, your sister-inw will probably quarrel again.¡± Chen Ping really didn¡¯t dare say anything about Liu Juan¡¯s sister-inw. He never understood why Liu Juan¡¯s elder brother married a woman who schemed against everything.


    When Liu Juan thought of her sister-inw, she immediately became listless. She could even imagine that she would be able to make a big fuss after sending her child to her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Liu Juan looked at Chen Ping with a bitter face.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. Why don¡¯t you let me go to school with Xuan?¡± Sitting at the side, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had beenpletely ignored by the couple, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She raised her head and stared at them without blinking.


    ¡°Go to school with Xuan?¡± Chen Ping and his wife were stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go to school with Xuan. You Don¡¯t have to worry about who will take care of me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head and said.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, that won¡¯t do. You¡¯re still young. Even if we agree to let you go to school with your brother, Xuan, the teachers won¡¯t ept you.¡± Chen Ping looked at his daughter¡¯s small figure; he imagined her sitting in the ssroom with a group of seven-year-old children. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t match.


    ¡°Then dad, you mean that as long as the teachers at the school ept me as a student, you¡¯ll agree to let me go to school with Brother Xuan?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, finding loopholes in Chen Ping¡¯s words.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s the theory.¡± Chen Ping looked at his wife, Liu Yun, for help, and then said slowly.


    ¡°Okay. Dad, Mom, when are you going to take me to the principal of this primary school? I¡¯ll go talk to him and ask him to ept me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to throw bombs at Chen Ping and his wife.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er threw the bombs, she stood up from the small stool and slowly walked to her room. Chen Ping and Liu Juan were left behind. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    ¡°Little Ping, about this...¡± Liu Juan squeezed out a few words after a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what to do about this. You know that Meng¡¯er is an extremely obedient girl. However, you know her temper as well. It¡¯s very difficult to change the things that she has decided on. If we reject her outright, I¡¯m afraid that her young heart will hurt. Fine. In my opinion, we can only do as Meng¡¯er says. When I make time, I¡¯ll take her to principal Chen¡¯s house. When that timees, I¡¯ll have principal Chen tell Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Ping didn¡¯t know how to persuade his precious daughter to give up the idea of her going to school with Little Xuan. Therefore, he could only entrust this arduous task to principal Chen.


    He thought that this principal Chen was also an intellectual. When it came to persuading people, he was definitely more experienced than the two of them.


    ¡°Okay, then when are you going to bring Meng¡¯er to principal Chen¡¯s ce?¡± Liu Juan heard this and felt that Chen Ping¡¯s idea was not bad. However, the couple did not know that they had already fallen into the trap that Chen Meng¡¯er had dug for them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er said all this because she hoped that she could use this opportunity to get her parents to bring her to the school¡¯s teacher.. Only when she met the school¡¯s teacher would she have the chance to enter primary school ahead of time.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Trivial Matters (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping was also a man of action. Since he had already promised his daughter that he would bring him to Principal Chen, even if he didn¡¯t think highly of it, they would still go. As a result on the third day after he had promised Chen Meng¡¯er, he decided to bring his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, to principal Chen after breakfast.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan took a few bites of rice from their rice bowls and couldn¡¯t wait to go out to y with theirpanions. It had only been a few days since they left school. The two brothers had to take advantage of this time to y.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, ate her breakfast slowly, spoonful by spoonful.


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er had the ability to take care of herself, she chose to eat by herself instead of her mother, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ping looked at his daughter. She was small, but she was like an adult. She held a small spoon and scooped her own food. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t eating like a normal child. Her elegant little appearance was pleasing to the eye.


    In her previous life, she had specially learned about etiquette. In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s previous life, although her father didn¡¯t dote on her and her mother didn¡¯t love her, she had never missed out on anything that a daughter of an aristocratic family should learn.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents in her previous life didn¡¯t like the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was a girl, in those aristocratic families, the girl also had a certain role to y. She could help the family build rtionships and enhance the rtionship between the families.


    And in aristocratic families, this rule was very important. Therefore, in order to sell Chen Meng¡¯er for a good price, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents in her previous life spent a lot of effort and hired a famous etiquette teacher from Ennd. This was a teacher who specialized in teaching the etiquette of the British royal family.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er began to learn etiquette, she was still in a period of ignorance. She still had expectations for the love of her parents. She thought that as long as she performed perfectly, as long as she could learn all the things that her parents wanted her to learn well.


    Then her parents would see how good she was, fall in love with her, and be proud of her as a daughter.


    And when Chen Meng¡¯er realized that her parents didn¡¯t care. It was toote to change.


    Those things that she had learned were already deeply embedded in her bones. Just like etiquette, no matter how deliberately Chen Meng¡¯er did it, her actions still carried elegance and nobility.


    Just like how Chen Meng¡¯er became the queen of the underworld, it was not only because of her skills and methods. It was also because of the noble temperament that she exuded from her every move.


    Chen Ping looked at his daughter¡¯s adorable little appearance and his hand itched. He could not help but pinch his daughter¡¯s little face, he said, ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is really good-looking. She even looks sofortable when eating.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard her father, Chen Ping¡¯s words, she swallowed the porridge in her mouth and looked up at her mother, Liu Juan, saying, ¡°Mom, Mom, look. Dad pinched my face again. It hurts so much.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that in this family, her father was under her mother¡¯s control.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er got along with this family, only then did she know that this was how couples got along. A husband and wife should not be like those so-called aristocrats who treated each other with basic respect but should get along with each other in harmony. There was a certain emotional foundation. Only then did she know that husband and wife were equal and respected each other. If they encountered any matter, they would discuss things together before they could solve the problem.. It was not those so-called aristocratic couples who only yed with each other and had nothing to do with each other.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Trivial Matters (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was only after Chen Meng¡¯er got along with this family that she realized that this was how families got along. Every night, the family would sit around a table, eating and chatting, talking about the interesting things that happened to everyone today. This kind of warmth was what a family was like.


    They were not like those upper-ss families, where they rarely met, let alone spoke a few words. How could such a family have any feelings?


    ¡°Chen Ping, how many times have I told you before? Our daughter¡¯s face is tender, so you can¡¯t pinch it. It hurts the moment you pinch it.¡± Liu Juan heard her daughter¡¯s pitiful voice, threw away the work in her hands, and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, she lowered her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face. When she saw the red mark on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, she fiercely red at her husband, Chen Ping, she said, ¡°Look, look, Meng¡¯er¡¯s face is red because of your pinching. If Meng¡¯er¡¯s face is damaged by your pinching, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    After Liu Juan reprimanded her husband, Chen Ping, she lowered her head. When she met Chen Meng¡¯er, her face had a 180-degree change. She looked at the red mark on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face with a heartache and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, be good. Mommy will give you kisses. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mommy will give me kisses. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Now that Chen Meng¡¯er met Chen Ping and his wife, she would unconsciously act no differently from an ordinary 3-year-old child.


    This should also be the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er treated the Chen couple as her parents from the bottom of her heart. That was why she didn¡¯t have any qualms about acting coquettishly with them.


    Chen Ping followed the direction of his wife¡¯s finger and saw the red mark on his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. Instantly, his heart ached and he regretted it. He regretted how mean he was to pinch his daughter¡¯s face. He was a man, so he didn¡¯t pinch her lightly. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry, daddy didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Daddy won¡¯t pinch your face next time.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay. Mommy gave me a kiss. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted her father.


    However, the more sheforted him, the more Chen Ping¡¯s heart ached and the more he loved Chen Meng¡¯er. He watched as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her breakfast. Then, he scooped Chen Meng¡¯er up from the chair. He said, ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is so obedient.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say that she said that on purpose. She had nned it well. She wanted to get more love from the Chen couple.


    Previously, she had told her mother, Liu Juan, about her father, Chen Ping, for fun. Later on, she told her father and mother that her face didn¡¯t hurt anymore. It really didn¡¯t hurt anymore. That little bit of pain was nothing to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In her previous life, when Chen Meng¡¯er had entered the underworld, she had suffered all kinds of injuries. Every time she was injured, she would only go back to bandage herself. No one would care about her at all. What was more serious was that when Chen Meng¡¯er was fighting with someone, she was careless and got a gunshot wound. At that time, in order not to affect her brain, she did not put any anesthetic on the bullet when she took it out. Chen Meng¡¯er still remembered the pain of taking the bullet out.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er could endure such pain, then the pain of her face being pinched red by her father, Chen Ping, was nothing to her.


    After cleaning up. Chen Ping held his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand and walked towards Principal Chen. Chen Ping wanted to hug his daughter, but his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, thought that she had grown up and was about to go to primary school, so she rejected him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er said that the children in primary school were not allowed to be hugged by their parents. If Principal Chen saw her being hugged by her father, then Principal Chen might resolutely disagree and not let her go to primary school.


    Chen Ping had no room to refute his daughter¡¯s logic. Therefore, he could onlypromise.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house was at the east end of Chen Vige, and Principal Chen¡¯s house was at the west end of Chen Vige. Therefore, if Chen Meng¡¯er and her father, Chen Ping, wanted to go to Principal Chen¡¯s house, they had to go through the entire Chen Vige.


    On one side of the Chen Vige Road was the house they lived in, and on the other side was thend. As Chen Ping brought Chen Meng¡¯er along the way, the people who worked in thend stopped what they were doing when they saw Chen Ping and his parents, they greeted Chen Ping.


    ¡°Yo, Little Ping, this is your daughter, Meng¡¯er, right?¡± A person who looked like an aunt looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked. Chen Meng¡¯er was not like the other children in the vige who ran around crazily, so the vigers rarely saw Chen Meng¡¯er,


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just my daughter,¡± Chen Ping said with a smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also a person with good eyesight. She did not wait for Chen Ping to speak before she directly called out to them one by one.


    ¡°Aiyo, Little Ping, not only is your daughter good-looking, but her small mouth is also so sweet. She really knows how to be polite.¡±


    When Chen Ping heard someone praise his daughter, his heart was beating faster and faster, and it made him happy. However, he said humbly, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that. Children are all like that.¡±


    However, Chen Ping could not suppress the smile on his face.


    ¡°Little Ping, what are you doing with your daughter?¡± The aunt asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Principal Chen.. I have something to talk to him about,¡± Chen Ping replied.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Principal Chen¡¯s Home (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The vigers wanted to ask more questions, but Chen Ping picked up Chen Meng¡¯er and said to the crowd, ¡°We will be leaving first. If we¡¯rete, Principal Chen might not be at home.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how gossipy the vigers were, especially the aunties.


    But Chen Ping knew. Looking at the expressions on the aunties¡¯ faces, he knew that they were all excited. Moreover, he knew that if he told them what Principal Chen¡¯s family was going to do today, they would not have to wait until tomorrow. By today itself, the entire vige would know that they were going to Principal Chen¡¯s home.


    Chen Ping was not as big-hearted as other men. He was still quite meticulous. Originally, he had agreed to bring his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er to Principal Chen¡¯s home today because he wanted Principal Chen to personally dispel his daughter¡¯s unrealistic idea of going to school.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chen Ping was unwilling to part with the tuition fees, but both of them felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was too young. At Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age, what could she do in school? Would she just cause trouble?


    Obviously, Chen Ping and his wife felt that their daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was smarter and more obedient than the average child. However, in their hearts. Chen Meng¡¯er was just a 3-year-old child after all.


    And both of them were more rational than the average parents in the vige and knew how to protect the little child¡¯s young mind. Therefore, they did not say anything excessive to discourage Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interest. Instead, they wanted to let Principal Chen, a professional, persuade Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ping did not want to hear the vigers talking about his daughter. Moreover, they were all saying unpleasant things. Therefore, he picked up Chen Meng¡¯er and left the others.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her father, Chen Ping, who was carrying her and fleeing the scene in a panic. She couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She let herslef hug her father¡¯s neck and giggled.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are youughing so happily?¡± Chen Ping asked as he carried his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, on their way.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at Daddy. Daddy was so funny just now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er bluntly told him who she wasughing at. ¡°The way you ran away was as if there was a big bad wolf chasing after you.¡±


    ¡°Bad girl, who am I doing this for? Ah, you¡¯re stillughing at me.¡± Chen Ping heard his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and recalled for a moment. The way he ran away just now was really simr to his daughter¡¯s description. His voice unconsciously carried a hint of a smile.


    They were chatting andughing. Soon, they arrived at Principal Chen¡¯s house.


    Speaking of Principal Chen, he had a close rtionship with Chen Ping¡¯s family. Of course, Chen Ping wouldn¡¯t tell this brat, Chen Meng¡¯er about the rtionship. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Principal Chen was rted to her father because she had identally heard her mother mention it.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, remember. When you see Principal Chenter, you have to call him grandfather, understand?¡± Chen Ping was at the entrance of Principal Chen¡¯s courtyard. Before he knocked on the door, he lowered his head and instructed his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, once again.


    ¡°Daddy, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said that she understood. But in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Ah, daddy is really something. I¡¯ve already said it a few times today. Do I look like a child who doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    Chen Ping didn¡¯t think that Chen Meng¡¯er was a child who didn¡¯t remember anything. He was just nervous. Principal Chen¡¯s prestige in his heart wasn¡¯t necessarily lower than his deceased father¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± As he said this, Chen Ping adjusted his emotions.. Only then did he muster the courage to raise his hand and knock on Principal Chen¡¯s courtyard door.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Principal Chen¡¯s Home (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at her father¡¯s nervous expression. She couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about Principal Chen. What kind of person could make his father, an adult, so nervous?


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was guessing, the courtyard door opened. ¡°Eh, Little Ping, it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± The person who opened the door was obviously surprised to see Chen Ping.


    ¡°Uncle Chen.¡± Chen Ping called out to the person.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her father address the person, she knew... the old man in a Chinese tunic suit that was a little faded from washing was Principal Chen whom they were going to visit today. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Chen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also called out to the person.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er called out to him, her small eyes never left Principal Chen. She was looking for the reason why her father, Chen Ping, was so afraid and reserved about Principal Chen. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was disappointed. It was obvious that Principal Chen was not a very fierce person, especially when he saw her. He was obviously a kind and amiable old man.


    ¡°Oh, so obedient. Little Ping, is this your little daughter?¡± Principal Chen clearly liked this sweet-mouthed Chen Meng¡¯er. He reached out and touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair as he said to Chen Ping.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Chen. This is my little daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Ping revealed an extremely stiff smile to Principal Chen.


    Principal Chen saw the expression on Chen Ping¡¯s face and unkindly took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand from Chen Ping¡¯s hand, he said, ¡°Little Ping, I don¡¯t remember when I lectured you or hit you. Why do you have this expression every time you see me?¡±


    Following Principal Chen¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head to look at her father¡¯s face. When she saw the smile on her father¡¯s face that was even uglier than crying, she was quite puzzled. This Principal Chen didn¡¯t look fierce. He was quite amiable. Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this and nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Chen, look at what you¡¯re saying.¡± Chen Ping looked at the way Principal Chen looked at him and then looked at the way his daughter looked at him.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be shy. Hurry up ande in and have a seat. Otherwise, your aunt will scold me if she sees itter.¡± Principal Chen held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and took the lead to walk out of the small courtyard.


    Principal Chen¡¯s courtyard was bigger than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small courtyard, and the house was built better than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. It could be seen that the life of Principal Chen¡¯s house was much better than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. And the small courtyard was filled with flowers and grass. In the middle of the courtyard, there was a stone table and four stone stools.


    The entireyout of this small courtyard made people feel quitefortable, but it didn¡¯t have the aura of a small rural courtyard.


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s have a seat. Grandpa Chen will bring you some delicious food.¡± After Principal Chen spoke to Chen Meng¡¯er gently... he raised his head and said to the nervous Chen Ping who was following them, ¡°Little Ping, you sit as well. Come to Uncle Chen¡¯s house and don¡¯t be so reserved. If you¡¯re afraid here, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Uncle Chen, I got it.¡± Chen Ping hurriedly replied. He knew Principal Chen¡¯s temper. He would do as he said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Principal Chen enter the house. She held her father¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Dad. Grandpa Chen Isn¡¯t fierce at all. Why are you so afraid of Him?¡±


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s words, Chen Ping coughed with an unnatural expression and said, ¡°Kid, what nonsense are you talking about? I respect him, understand?¡±


    Chen Ping would never tell his daughter that when he was naughty when he was young and his parents couldn¡¯t control him, they always used Principal Chen as a means to scare him. After being scared for a long time, he admitted that he had naturally developed fear for Principal Chen in his heart.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that his father, Chen Ping, was not telling the truth. However, she also knew that there had to be a limit to this question. If she kept asking, her father, Chen Ping, would probably fly into a rage out of humiliation.


    Principal Chen walked out with a small bottle of soda, some candy, cookies, and the like. ¡°Here, Little Meng¡¯er. Grandpa doesn¡¯t have any children at home. He only has these. You¡¯ll have to make do with them.¡±


    Principal Chen said as he stuffed the candies into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small pocket.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Chen, you¡¯re too polite. Just let me hold them.¡± Chen Ping saw the things in Principal Chen¡¯s hands and hurriedly said.


    ¡°Grandpa Chen, Meng¡¯er just needs to take these candies. Also, you can keep them for yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t just reborn now. She knew that the snacks in Principal Chen¡¯s hands were not avable in this vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Chen and Grandma Chen don¡¯t like these. If I don¡¯t give them to our little Meng¡¯er, they¡¯ll spoil.¡± Principal Chen opened the lid of the soda with a bottle opener and ced it on the table. Then, he poured a cup of tea for Chen Ping.


    Chen Ping wanted to say something but was stopped by Principal Chen with a look.. ¡°Little Ping, why did youe to see your uncle Chen today?¡± Principal Chen didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Chen Ping.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Entrance Examination (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping was at a loss for words when it came to finding Principal Chen. In his opinion, letting a three-year-old go to primary school was a joke.


    Therefore, he was afraid that Principal Chen would scold him if he said it out loud. Chen Ping¡¯s mouth opened and closed. It was as if the words were stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t spit them out no matter how hard he tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her father¡¯s conflicted expression and sighed in her heart. This matter, it was still her who opened her mouth. If she was counting on her father... she would probably have to wait until the sun set today. ¡°Grandpa Chen, my father and I came to look for you today because of my elementary school matter.¡±


    When Principal Chen heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he thought that he had misheard. ¡°What? Meng¡¯er, I didn¡¯t mishear, right? You said that you came with your father today because of your elementary school matter?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded her head firmly in the face of Principal Chen¡¯s gaze that said that he must have misheard.


    ¡°No, Meng¡¯er, how old are you this year?¡± Principal Chen asked.


    ¡°Three years old. I¡¯m three years old today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you are in elementary school, you have to be seven years old.¡± Principal Chen finished speaking. He raised his head and looked at Chen Ping. ¡°Little Ping, is Meng¡¯er talking about the purpose of your visit today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about this matter.¡± Chen Ping nodded and said under Principal Chen¡¯s stern gaze.


    ¡°Nonsense, what nonsense. Meng¡¯er is still young, so it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know.¡± Principal Chen red at Chen Ping and criticized.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I know everything you said. But I told Meng¡¯er, and she still insisted. I¡¯m afraid that we, husband and wife, are stupid. I said something wrong and hurt Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, so I thought of bringing Meng¡¯er to your ce and letting you talk to her.¡± Chen Ping told him the purpose of bringing Chen Meng¡¯er here.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Principal Chen felt that what Chen Ping said was right, ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not mom and dad. It¡¯s not that Grandpa Chen doesn¡¯t want you to go to school. It¡¯s that you¡¯re not old enough to go to school yet. When you¡¯re old enough, Grandpa Chen will wee you to school.¡± Principal Chen advised Chen Meng¡¯er earnestly.


    If it were any other child, Principal Chen would probably have surrendered after saying this. However, the person in front of Principal Chen was not anyone else, but Chen Meng¡¯er, a person who had been reborn. In addition, she was determined to enter primary school today.


    ¡°Grandpa Chen. I know there¡¯s a special situation.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tugged at the corner of Principal Chen¡¯s shirt and blinked her eyes as she looked at Principal Chen and said.


    ¡°What special situation?¡± Principal Chen and Chen Ping asked in unison.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t students with good grades allowed to skip grades? Then if my grades are good, won¡¯t I be able to enter the school earlier?¡±


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s serious little face, Principal Chen was at a loss for words. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Principal Chen, who was stumped by her words, she continued, ¡°Then Grandpa Chen, you can take my exam. If my grades are good, you can let me go to school with Xuan. If my grades aren¡¯t good, I won¡¯t go to school. I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m old enough to go to school.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was taking a step back in order to advance. Principal Chen also felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion was not bad. The reason why Principal Chen felt that it was not bad was because he felt from the bottom of his heart that it was impossible for a three-year-old brat like Chen Meng¡¯er to pass his assessment. ¡°Alright. Since Meng¡¯er has made such a suggestion, then we¡¯ll do as Meng¡¯er says.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw that her suggestion had been epted, she was so happy that she clenched her fists in her heart.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Entrance Examination (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping was a little stunned as he watched from the side. Why was the development of this matter different from what he had previously thought? It waspletely different! However, he did not intend to participate in it. He decided that it was better to watch from the side.


    Principal Chen entered and took out two final examination papers for the first half of the first grade of primary school. Principal Chen had done it on purpose. He had taken out the final exam papers for the first half of the first half of the first grade on purpose. As far as he knew, a child Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age should not have even held a pen before, let alone write. Then there was no need to mention the questions on the papers.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er,e,e to Grandpa Chen.¡± Principal Chen took the pencil and exam papers and sat on the stone bench. Then, he waved his hand, indicating Chen Meng¡¯er toe over.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the thing in Principal Chen¡¯s hand and knew what kind of n Principal Chen had in mind. However, Principal Chen didn¡¯t know that his little tricks had fallen right into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trap.


    This was what Chen Meng¡¯er had been waiting for. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er ran to Principal Chen¡¯s side eagerly,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, ah, here, this is the exam paper for the first grade of the primary school. As long as you pass, Grandpa Chen will let you go to school.¡± Principal Chen pointed at the paper and said.


    ¡°Grandpa Chen, what you said is true. You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Principal Chen would go back on his words, so she specially asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Your Grandpa Chen doesn¡¯t lie. However, you also must promise Grandpa Chen that if you fail this paper, you will obediently wait until you are seven years old and can go to school, okay. And you are not allowed to cry.¡± Principal Chen pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face and said.


    Principal Chen really liked Chen Meng¡¯er very much. He rarely met a child who was not afraid of him and was willing to be close to him. Even his grandson was afraid of his grandfather and did not dare to be close to him.


    ¡°Of course, Meng¡¯er never cries.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Chen Ping nodded at the side. Chen Meng¡¯er really rarely cried. Other than when she was young, when she still couldn¡¯t speak, and when she wanted to express herself, she would shout at the top of her voice. Other times, she wouldn¡¯t cry. She would only reveal a sweet smile to you.


    ¡°Good. Our Meng¡¯er is really obedient.¡± The more Principal Chen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, the more he liked her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was really young, Principal Chen really wanted to set a precedent and ept Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er took the pencil from Principal Chen¡¯s hand, she looked at the height of the stone bench and the Stone Table, then looked at her small body. She helplessly turned her head and looked at her father as if asking for help. Chen Ping.


    Once Chen Ping received the look of his daughter looking at him as if asking for help, he knew what she was going to do. He walked over and carried Chen Meng¡¯er to the stone bench. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was too small, so she couldn¡¯t sit and could only kneel on the stone bench.


    When Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er to the stone bench, he looked at the pencil in his daughter¡¯s hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Meng¡¯er, can you write?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer her father¡¯s question. Instead, she gave her father a mysterious smile.


    Then, she adjusted her posture to make her knowledge on the stone bench morefortable. She held the pencil, lowered her head, and started to do the test.


    When Principal Chen saw the way Chen Meng¡¯er held the pencil, his eyebrows raised. If he was not mistaken, the way she held the pencil was very standard. It was even more standard than the posture of a child who had just started writing,


    for some reason, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er kneeling on the stone bench, holding the pencil, and looking at the paper with her head lowered, Principal Chen had a voice in his heart telling him that he might be able to look forward to it, he saw apletely unexpected result.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attention was focused on the paper on the stone table. It could be said that the questions on the two papers in front of her were so simple that she could solve them with her eyes closed. However, she had overestimated her current body.


    After all, she was still a three-year-old child. Moreover, this body of hers had never held a pencil before. It could be said that this was the first time she held a pen. The way she held the pen was correct, but the strength of her hands and wrists was a little out of control.


    Although she could hold a pencil and write, the words she wrote were crooked and ugly. Fortunately, these words could still be seen.


    Just like that, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s writing speed was very slow. She drew almost one stroke at a time, slowly. Fortunately, after Chen Meng¡¯er got used to it for a period of time, this situation slightly improved.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was focused on the test paper and struggling with the pencil in her hand, Principal Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking. When he saw her write the first word, although it was just a very simple word, it still surprised him.


    And as Chen Meng¡¯er wrote one question after another, Principal Chen¡¯s heart could not be described as surprised. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was seriously working on the question, then looked up at Chen Ping who was drinking tea with his head lowered. His mouth opened and closed, but in the end, he swallowed the question he wanted to ask.


    An hour and a halfter, Chen Meng¡¯er put down the pencil and shook her wrist, which was sore from writing. Then, she looked up again and smiled, revealing her two beautiful dimples. She said to Principal Chen, ¡°Grandpa Chen, I¡¯ve finished all of them.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sck of familiarity with handwriting, she would have finished these two papers in half an hour.


    Principal Chen, who had fallen into his own thoughts after reading Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer paper, was pulled back by Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he picked up Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s paper and began to read it.


    This was tender handwriting, but it was clear that the answer sheet had not been altered. It made Principal Chen¡¯s heart veryplicated. What made Principal Chen even moreplicated was that there was not a single mistake in the answer sheet. He raised his head and looked straight at Chen Meng¡¯er, not saying a word for a long time.


    Until Chen Ping opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, how is it? Is it because Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t do well? If she didn¡¯t do well, then...¡±


    Before Chen Ping could finish his words, Principal Chen suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°She did very well.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Chen Ping thought that he had heard wrong.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er did very well in these two papers. She got them all right..¡± As Principal Chen finished speaking, his tone became agitated.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Making the Decision (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Principal Chen¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, as if he had seen a treasure. ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me, how did you know how to do all this?¡±


    ¡°My brother, Haoguo, taught me all this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already started preparing for the day in order to sessfully enter primary school together with her second brother, Chen Haoxuan. And she had prepared for such a long time, all for today.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Principal Chen asked Chen Meng¡¯er, but his gaze turned to Chen Ping. He was obviously trying to get the result he wanted from Chen Ping.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Principal Chen¡¯s intention, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer. Instead, she turned her gaze to her father, Chen Ping, who had gone off somewhere.


    Chen Ping felt the gaze on him and came back to his senses. ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er said that she learned all this from her brother, Haoguo,¡± Principal Chen repeated.


    ¡°Ah, right. When summer vacation started this year, Meng¡¯er pestered her brother and asked him to teach her how to read.¡± Chen Ping only knew that his eldest son would hold a book in his hands every day and teach his younger daughter how to read. But as for the specifics, he had no idea what his eldest son taught and what his younger daughter learned.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Headmaster Chen muttered softly, but his heart was not calm at all. He was excited now, the excitement of discovering a treasure.


    One had to know that headmaster Chen had taught all his life, and he had practically devoted his entire life to the cause of education. Now, a genius was standing in front of him. Now, whenever he thought about how this genius had be a genius under his education, and how he had learned to serve his country, how could he not be excited.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Principal Chen who was so excited but did not seem like he was going to give her an answer. She could not help but feel nervous in her heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to ask Principal Chen if he would agree to let her enter the school. But she was afraid that she would leave a bad impression on Principal Chen the moment she opened her mouth, and all her efforts would be in vain. So, she could only endure it.


    Fortunately, Principal Chen didn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er wait for too long. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to lose her patience, he finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t go back on my word. I agree. I¡¯ll make an exception and let you and your brother, Haoxuan, enter the first grade of primary school together.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Principal Chen¡¯s words, the faint dimples on her face instantly sank. At the same time that Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief, there was a faint excitement in her heart. Her current life was progressing little by little towards the life that she nned out. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Grandpa Chen.¡±


    When Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er out of Principal Chen¡¯s house, he still had a look of disbelief on his face. He felt that what he had seen and heard just now was actually what he had dreamed of, and not reality.


    However, why did he feel that this dream was too realistic?


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her father¡¯s silly look from the moment he heard the results. She was a little worried in her heart. Her father had not been provoked and had be silly.


    ¡°Daughter, did your grandfather Chen agree to let you go to school just now?¡± The first thing Chen Ping did when he came back to his senses was to ask his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, if he had misheard before, or if he was dreaming.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you hear it just now? Grandfather Chen said that he agreed to make an exception and let me go to the first grade.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her father, Chen Ping, as if something had happened.


    Chen Ping was a little embarrassed by his daughter¡¯s look. He pretended to cough and said, ¡°I did hear it.. I just thought it was a little unbelievable.¡±

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Making the Decision (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood. Her father had brought her to Principal Chen¡¯s house because he wanted Principal Chen to reject her.


    ¡°However, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing that you could even get all the first grade papers right. I have to go back now and tell your mother about this.¡± Chen Ping was also very excited. He and his wife did not have high academic qualifications. They both graduated from junior high school, but their minds were still quite aware. They knew that if this child wanted to get ahead, she had to study well.


    On the way back, the smile on Chen Ping¡¯s face did not disappear. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the silly smile on her father¡¯s face. Her heart was very satisfied, and it was always warm. This was something that she had been searching for in her previous life but had never been able to obtain.


    ¡°Yo, Little Ping, you¡¯ve only just returned from Principal Chen¡¯s Home?¡± The Aunties in the vige asked when they saw Chen Ping.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Ping. You ran so fast just now that you didn¡¯t tell us. Why are you carrying your daughter and looking for Principal Chen?¡± These aunties were really persistent. It had already been more than two hours, yet they were still struggling with this problem when they saw the father and daughter.


    At this time, Chen Ping¡¯s attitude changed, he answered very frankly, ¡°Yes, my daughter and I just came back from Principal Chen¡¯s house. I went there this time because of my daughter¡¯s schooling.¡± Chen Ping would not admit that he was showing off.


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s schooling? Little Ping, are you alright? Shouldn¡¯t it be your child, Little Xuan¡¯s schooling?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in Chen Ping¡¯s arms, she did some calctions in her heart. She did not remember incorrectly. Chen Ping¡¯s daughter was only three years old.


    It was not only the middle-aged woman who had the same thought. Everyone standing there had the same thought. Chen Ping must have said something wrong.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s about my daughter, Meng¡¯er, going to school.¡± Chen Ping grinned, he said, ¡°My Little Xuan is going to primary school today. However, my little Xuan is already at the age of the first grade of primary school. I don¡¯t need to look for Principal Chen. My daughter is still not old enough to go to primary school. That¡¯s why I went to look for Principal Chen to discuss it.¡±


    This was not about being old enough to go to primary school. At Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age, going to nursery school was a little risky.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Did Principal Chen agree?¡± Someone asked. They did not think that Principal Chen would be someone who would help you just because you asked him to,


    ¡°He agreed. Well, Principal Chen took out the grade one examination paper and asked my daughter to do it. In the end, my daughter did it all right. Principal Chen agreed to make an exception and let my daughter go to grade one.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re really amazing. You can do the elementary school exam at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did it all right. That child of mine only got 80 marks today.¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯s discussion, Chen Ping raised his head and grinned. He carried Chen Meng¡¯er and walked home. Chen Meng¡¯er had long be numb to her father¡¯s boastful look.


    However, the corners of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth curled up, betraying her current mood. For the first time, she knew that the feeling of being the proud child that her parents talked about was so wonderful.


    Chen Meng¡¯er leaned on her father¡¯s shoulder and looked at the people who were discussing in the distance, she said silently in her heart, ¡°Father, thank you. Thank you for letting me know what it feels like to be a child of proud parents. Thank you.¡±


    When Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er home, Chen Meng¡¯er was so tired from the morning exam that she had fallen asleep on her father¡¯s shoulder.


    As for Liu Juan, she was like an ant on a hot pan at home, waiting anxiously. She didn¡¯t know how things were going. She also began to regret not going with them.


    Liu Juan saw Chen Meng¡¯er lying on her husband¡¯s shoulder. She was shocked. Could it be that Meng¡¯er was ruthlessly rejected by Principal Chen? She was sad and cried all the way.


    As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, they knew that their sister was going to Principal Chen¡¯s house today to talk to him about school. Therefore, the two good brothers who were worried about their sister didn¡¯t go out to y either, they were also waiting at home.


    The two of them did not think as much as Liu Juan did. When the two brothers saw their father and sistering back, they wanted to run over and ask about the results. However, they were stopped by their quick-witted mother. ¡°Both of you, calm down. Can¡¯t you see that your sister is sad?¡±


    Liu Juan was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er had been hit hard by Principal Chen. Chen Haoguo, who came to his senses, looked at his sister lying on his father¡¯s shoulder and asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, is my sister sad? Is she crying?¡±


    Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er and walked in as soon as Chen Haoguo¡¯s question was asked. Chen Ping also heard Chen Haoguo¡¯s words. ¡°Who said that? Your sister Isn¡¯t crying. She¡¯s asleep,¡± Chen Ping said softly.


    After Chen Ping said that, Liu Juan, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan finally saw Chen Meng¡¯er, who was lying on Chen Ping¡¯s shoulder and sleeping soundly with her eyes closed. They then heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Liu Juan looked at her husband and asked.


    When Chen Ping mentioned this, his eyes lit up. If his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was not sleeping on his shoulder, he would haveughed out loud. ¡°Very good. Principal Chen has agreed to let Meng¡¯er go to school with Little Xuan.¡±


    ¡°What? This...¡± Liu Juan¡¯s mouth was slightly agape at her husband¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Very surprised, right? I¡¯m quite surprised too.¡± Chen Ping looked at his wife¡¯s reaction and smiled as he told his wife, Liu Juan, about what had happened at Principal Chen¡¯s house. This made Liu Juan both surprised and happy.


    Even Chen Haoxuan, who was listening at the side, could not help but say, ¡°Little sister is really amazing.¡±

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was able to enter primary school with Chen Haoxuan made the Chen family very happy. It also made Chen Ping and Liu Juan very worried. They were worried about money.


    Their family was not rich to begin with. Their family¡¯s money and food were enough to cover the expenses of their family. Now, there were two more children who had to go to school. This tuition fee was not a small sum of money.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan had not wronged their children for the sake of money. Especially when they knew that Chen Meng¡¯er might be a genius and an amazing student, they would not stop the development of this child because of money.


    Therefore, when Chen Ping and Liu Juan were discussing how to collect the tuition fees for these two children, no, it should be said that it was for the three children. they did not say a single word to tell Chen Meng¡¯er not to go to school.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been quietly paying attention to her parents¡¯ conversation in the dark, have her eyes turn red. There were a few times when tears almost flowed down her cheeks. At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er told herself in her heart that she must cherish her blessings and remember the love that her parents had given her. She must remember to repay them well in the future and let them live a happy and prosperous life.


    ¡°Little Ping, how about this? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring the children back to my parents¡¯ ce. I¡¯ll go ask them if they have any money on hand. If they do, I¡¯ll borrow some from them first,¡± Liu Juan thought, her eldest brother¡¯s family situation was quite good. At least, his family definitely had the money that she wanted to borrow. But when she thought of her sister-inw and her husband, who was afraid of his wife, her thoughts stopped.


    Chen Ping really didn¡¯t want his wife to go back to his mother-inw¡¯s house to borrow money. Previously, when they had just gotten married and had the most difficult time, he had clenched his teeth and never spoken to his parents-inw about money.


    But now, for the sake of the children at home, he took a step back. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all we can do. However, just ask. If mom and Dad don¡¯t have money, then forget it. We¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Obviously, Chen Ping also thought of Liu Juan¡¯s brother and sister-inw.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    * *


    Early the next morning, Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled out of bed by her mother, Liu Juan. ¡°Meng¡¯er, wake up. We¡¯re going to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s House.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes, which felt as if they were glued together, and yawned. Then, with the help of her mother, Liu Juan, she put on her clothes.


    It was summer now, so it was very simple to just put on a short-sleeved shirt and a pair of shorts. At this time, the clothes and pants were made of coarse cloth. In the beginning, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was used to wearing luxurious clothes, was not used to it, but now, she was used to it very well. And Chen Meng¡¯er was much luckier than the other girls in their vige. She was the only girl in their family, and she had two older brothers. In addition, Chen Ping and Liu Juan really loved their daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, her clothes were made for her by Liu Juan from the new materials in the vige. She was not like the other children in the vige, who wore the old clothes worn by their older brothers and sisters.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any feelings about going to her grandparents¡¯ house. Although her grandparents treated her well, Chen Meng¡¯er felt ufortable and polite every time she went, she didn¡¯t feel like she was their granddaughter at all. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like it very much.


    On the other hand, when Chen Haoxuan heard that he was going to his grandparents¡¯ house today, he got up early. He didn¡¯t even need his mother, Liu Juan, to call him that.. At this moment, the two brothers, who had been tidied up, walked over to watch Chen Meng¡¯er, who hadn¡¯t opened her eyes yet.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why are you so slow today? We have been up for quite a while,¡± Chen Haoxuan said as he stretched out his hand and poked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft face. Speaking of which, Chen Haoxuan had formed this bad habit of poking Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face since the moment Chen Meng¡¯er came to this house.


    After Chen Haoxuan was told not to a few times, he even said righteously, ¡°Who asked her face to be so soft and sofortable to poke?¡±


    Chen Haoguo was much more reliable than Chen Haoxuan. He saw that his sister was still sleepy and adorable, so he reached out to carry her to the edge of the bed and sat her down. Then, he helped her put on her shoes. ¡°Okay. Meng¡¯er, open your eyes wide and go brush your teeth and wash your face.¡±


    Liu Juan¡¯s family was in the neighboring vige, not far away. However, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s short legs, who knew how long she would have to walk if she just walked at her pace. She didn¡¯t want Liu Juan to carry her either. In the end, Liu Juan pushed a bicycle while Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the back seat while Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan followed behind.


    ¡°Father, mother.¡± When they reached the entrance of the small courtyard, Liu Juan shouted to the courtyard while carrying Chen Meng¡¯er out of the bicycle. Meanwhile, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan ran into the courtyard when Liu Juan stopped the car.


    Grandpa Liu and Grandma Liu heard the sound and walked out of the house. Grandma Liu saw the person who came and grinned. ¡°Oh, Juan is back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, hello.¡± Chen Haoxuan moved closer to his grandma and said with a lick of his lips. He knew that every time he came to his grandmother¡¯s house, there would be delicious food.


    At this moment, Grandma Liu saw Chen Haoxuan, who had moved closer to her, and pulled him into her arms. After calling him ¡°darling¡±, she held Chen Haoxuan¡¯s hand and walked towards the house, as they walked, she said, ¡°Quick,e in. I will bring you delicious food.¡±


    Chen Haoxuan had been waiting for this sentence. He followed his grandmother into the house.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was following beside Liu Juan, had a decent smile on her face. She called out to Grandpa Liu, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Grandpa Liu smiled kindly and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er is here too. Quick, go in. Go to your grandmother¡¯s ce and get some delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er obediently walked into the house. Speaking of which, she really had no interest in those snacks at this time. However, it wasn¡¯t good for her to show it. After all, in this era where resources were scarce, which child didn¡¯t like those delicious snacks?


    Liu Juan watched Chen Meng¡¯er enter the house and then said to her father, ¡°Father, I came back this time because I want to borrow some money from you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you and Little Ping encounter any difficulties?¡± Grandpa Liu asked with a frown. He still remembered that when his daughter first married Chen Ping, when the family was in the most difficult time, he wanted to help out with the subsidies, but Chen Ping and his daughter rejected him. Now that he suddenly spoke up, he was worried that they had met with some difficulties, and that they had no choice but to speak up.


    ¡°Yes, we did meet with some difficulties. School is about to start soon. Our family has to send three children to school this year, so we need three sets of tuition fees. We¡¯re a little short on money.¡± Liu Juan was a little conflicted about asking her parents for money, she was also quite conflicted. If it weren¡¯t for the children, she wouldn¡¯t have asked.


    ¡°Three children? Besides Haoguo and Haoxuan, who else needs to go to school?¡± Grandpa Liu couldn¡¯t think of a third child in his daughter¡¯s family. He would never think of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er is going to enter the first grade of primary school with Haoxuan today.¡± Whenever Liu Juan thought of her daughter¡¯s great feat, she could not help but show a proud expression on her face.


    ¡°Nonsense, Meng¡¯er is only three years old. If you let her go to school, isn¡¯t it a waste of money?¡± Grandpa Liu reprimanded her with a stern face.


    Actually, when his daughter and son-inw wanted to adopt the little girl, he and his wife were not happy about it. Their family was not rich, so how could they have the spare money to help someone else raise a child. However, their daughter had already started a family. Their objections were only a few words of advice. In the end, it was best to let the couple insist.


    ¡°Yes, father is right. You and brother-inw are just fooling around. You said that you would adopt the child just like that. All you had to do was give her some food and clothes. But now, she¡¯s only three years old and you want her to go to school. Do you have so much money that you can¡¯t put it down?¡± Liu Juan¡¯s sister-inw, Lu Chengying rushed over with her daughter when she heard that her sister-inw had returned with the child.


    She had to watch from the side. Otherwise, her parents-inw would pass the money to their little daughter, and they would not know.


    When Lu Chengying brought the child to the door, she heard her sister-inw asking her father-inw for money. She pulled her ten-year-old daughter and stood by the door, eavesdropping on the conversation between her sister-inw, Liu Juan, and her father-inw.


    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Liu Juan looked at the person who came in and called out with a stiff expression.


    Grandpa Liu looked at his eldest daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw who suddenly appeared. He knew what this eldest daughter-inw was up to. He nced at his eldest daughter-inw coldly. This time, he didn¡¯t scold this eldest daughter-inw because he felt that her words, although not pleasant to hear, expressed the same meaning as his. ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s words are reasonable this time.¡±


    ¡°Father, sister-inw, we are not joking when we send Meng¡¯er to school. After Principal Chen tested Meng¡¯er¡¯s knowledge, he made an exception and agreed to let Meng¡¯er enter the first grade.. Principal Chen even said that our Meng¡¯er is a genius,¡± Liu Juan said proudly.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Grandparents¡¯ Home (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liu Juan¡¯s words did not resonate with Grandpa Liu nor Lu Chengying. Lu Chengying heard Liu Juan¡¯s words and curled her lips, she said to Liu Juan, ¡°Genius? Humph. I say, Little Juan, I really don¡¯t understand you. You say that your family isn¡¯t the kind of family with spare money. Yet you adopt children. Now you¡¯re torturing her, sending her to school at such a young age.¡±


    Lu Chengying¡¯s words made Liu Juan angry. She was just about to open her mouth to defend herself. Her father, Grandpa Liu, rarely agreed with what the eldest daughter-inw said, and he tried to persuade her, ¡°Liu Juan, Chengying¡¯s words may not sound good, but I think what she said is right. You two, just take care of your own children first. As for Meng¡¯er, you just have to bring her up.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± Liu Juan looked at her father in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect her father to say such words. Her sister-inw¡¯s saying such words were within Liu Juan¡¯s expectations. However, her father¡¯s attitude made her extremely surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think like this.¡±


    Liu Juan was silent for a moment. She raised her head and looked at her father with a determined expression. ¡°Father, I always thought that both of you knew the feelings of Little Ping and me, that we really loved Meng¡¯er as our own daughter. But I didn¡¯t expect that. Sigh, forget it. Just pretend that I didn¡¯te today,¡± Liu Juan said, then, she walked toward the house.


    ¡°Liu Juan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you and Little Ping work so hard. If you want to borrow money, I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± Grandpa Liu didn¡¯t approve of his daughter¡¯s and son-inw¡¯s actions. However, his heart still ached for his daughter.


    Lu Chengying was secretly happy that her father-inw was on her side this time. However, at this moment... When she heard that her father-inw was actually willing to lend the money to Liu Juan, she didn¡¯t feel good in her heart. After all, the money that was lent out might not necessarily be returned.


    Therefore, when Lu Chengying heard her father-inw¡¯s words, the expression on her face began to distort. She wanted to stop him, but because of her father-inw¡¯s prestige, she could only suppress it in her heart. She thought about how to tell her husband about this matter when she went back.


    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need. Little Ping and I will think of a way to pay for Meng¡¯er¡¯s school fees.¡± Liu Juan now somewhat regretteding back to ask her father to borrow money.


    Inside the house, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan followed Grandma Liu to get some delicious food. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was leaning against the door, listening to her mother, Liu Juan, and Grandpa Liu, as well as the words of Lu Chengying who appearedter. Chen Meng¡¯er was not sad at all about Grandpa Liu and Lu Chengying¡¯s words because she already knew what they were thinking. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er would choose to ignore the words and thoughts of irrelevant people.


    And what Chen Meng¡¯er cared about the most was the thoughts of her mother, Liu Juan. When Grandpa Liu and Lu Chengying said those words to her mother, Liu Juan, her two small hands were at her sides, tightly clenching her fists. She looked calm on the surface, but in her heart, she was very nervous.


    She was afraid that her mother would be swayed by Grandpa Liu and Lu Chengying¡¯s words. She was afraid that her mother would say something that would disappoint her. Fortunately, her mother, Liu Juan, did not disappoint her. She did not let down thest bit of hope in her heart.


    When she heard what her mother said, the smile on her small and delicate face grew bigger and bigger. If anyone saw the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face now, they would know that the smile on her face now waspletely from the bottom of her heart.. It was not the usual faint smile on her face.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Grandparents¡¯ Home (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Haoguo, Little Xuan. We should go back,¡± Liu Juan shouted to Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan as she walked into the house.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard what her mother said to them, she immediately moved from the door to the small chair in the house. She pretended not to hear anything. When Grandma Liu heard Liu Juan¡¯s words, she brought Chen Haoxuan out of the house. Chen Haoxuan was holding a bag of snacks in his hand.


    ¡°Loi Juan, we just arrived. Why are you going back all of a sudden? Look, it¡¯s almost noon. Stay and have lunch before you go back.¡± Grandma Liu did not know what had happened in the yard just now. But when she saw her daughter¡¯s ugly expression, she was worried.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, we just got to Grandma¡¯s house. I¡¯m still eating Grandma¡¯s dishes at her house. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Chen Haoxuan finally had the chance toe to Grandma¡¯s house to eat and drink; how could he let this opportunity slip by in front of him?


    ¡°You little brat, all you know is to eat. I¡¯m going back now. If you don¡¯t want to go back, you can stay here.¡± Liu Juan didn¡¯t know how to tell her mother about this. She could only choose to avoid this question. After ring at Chen Haoxuan, she turned around and picked up her daughter who was sitting on a small chair. She turned to her eldest son, Chen Haoguo, and said, ¡°Haoguo, are you going back with your mother, or are you going to stay at your grandmother¡¯s house and eat delicious food like your brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back with my mother and sister.¡± Chen Haoxuan was a few years older than Chen Haoxuan. He knew that his mother¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking good right now, and he knew that something must have happened to make his mother feel bad. At this critical moment, it was better for him to be obedient.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± As she spoke, Liu Juan turned to her mother and said, ¡°Mother, I still have some things to do at home, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to see you next time when I¡¯m free.¡± As she spoke, Liu Juan carried Chen Meng¡¯er and turned to walk out of the house. Chen Haoguo followed closely behind.


    When Chen Haoxuan saw that his mother had really left him behind, he immediately panicked. At this moment, all the delicious food was thrown to the back of his mind. He ran out with her. ¡°Mother, wait for me. I don¡¯t want any delicious food. I want to go back with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Juan Zi, what are you doing? I only said a few words. Do you have to be so angry?¡± Grandpa Liu looked at his daughter who was huffing and puffing as she held her child and was about to leave, he frowned and said in a bad tone.


    ¡°Dad, I have something to do at home. I have to go back. I¡¯lle back to see you and mom next time.¡± Liu Juan didn¡¯t want to argue with her father in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. She didn¡¯t want her daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, to have a bad shadow in her heart.


    After saying that, Liu Juan didn¡¯t give her father a chance to speak. She took the three young children, pushed the bicycle, and left through the courtyard gate.


    Lu Chengying, who was still worried about the money, couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh in her heart when she saw the rapid change in the situation and Liu Juan¡¯s departing figure. That sum of money was finally saved. She didn¡¯t have to worry.


    * *


    At noon, Chen Ping returned from his work in the field. As he walked back, he thought to himself that his wife and children weren¡¯t at home today. He would just make do with some random food for lunch. However, when he pushed open the courtyard door and saw his wife and children talking, he was quite surprised.


    He quickened his pace and walked into the house. ¡°Little Juan, didn¡¯t you go to your parents¡¯ house? Why?¡± Chen Ping remembered that he had personally seen the four of them off in the morning.


    ¡°Yes, we went and came back.¡± Liu Juan was still in a bad mood. She raised her head and answered Chen Ping¡¯s words, then lowered her head and continued with her work.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did your sister-inw make you angry?¡± Chen Ping walked in and asked. ¡°More or less.¡± Liu Juan really wanted to tell her husband what happened at her mother¡¯s house. However, her child was here. Those words were not suitable to be said now.


    Chen Ping saw that Liu Juan did not want to say anything. He knew what Liu Juan was worried about, so he did not ask further.


    Because of Liu Juan¡¯s depressed mood, everyone ate in silence. Therefore, the table was silent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was silently eating the food in her bowl, was lost in her own thoughts. She was thinking about how to solve the financial crisis their family had encountered.


    In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er had never been worried about money. Although she was not liked by the Qu couple, they would not mistreat their only daughter. Therefore, in terms of material goods and money, Chen Meng¡¯er had never been worried. When she grew up, Chen Meng¡¯er was very good at using money to make money. In the end, to Chen Meng¡¯er, this money was just the numbers on her bank ount.


    It had to be said that Chen Meng¡¯er had many ways to make money in her mind. However, none of the ways to make money in her mind worked now that she took them out. The current situation. Money was not allowed. Chen Meng¡¯er felt annoyed and helpless.


    What made Chen Meng¡¯er even more helpless was that. She had countless gold, silver, and jewelry in her space. If she took out any of them and sold them, she could solve their family¡¯s financial crisis. However, she could not do that. First, she did not know how to exin the sudden appearance of so much gold, silver, and jewelry. Second, even if she could hide it from her parents, how could she hide it from those people outside? As long as their family sold their stuff, it would definitely arouse suspicion.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to cause a lot of trouble for her family just because of the gold, silver, and jewelry that she took out from her space.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While Chen Ping and Liu Juan were worrying about raising the tuition fees for their three children, Chen Meng¡¯er was also worrying about this matter. She was so worried that a big chunk of her hair was going to fall off. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood was much moreplicated than Chen Ping and Liu Juan¡¯s.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t know who to borrow the money from. They didn¡¯t know how to raise the tuition fees for their three children. Chen Meng¡¯er was conflicted. She clearly had a huge pile of gold, silver, and jewelry, but she could only watch. It was as if she was starving, and a banquet was right in front of her eyes, but she could only watch and not eat.


    How could such a feeling be described?


    At night, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s spiritual sense entered the space. Today, after Chen Meng¡¯er entered the space, she did not go to the study to read books and study these strange and difficult medical knowledge. Instead, she went into the storage room. Other than the time when she had just discovered the space, she had entered it once, she had not been to the storage room since then.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the storage room, she sat cross-legged in front of the boxes filled with gold, silver, and jewelry. She held her chin and looked at the gold, silver, and jewelry that would make people swoon. However, it made Chen Meng¡¯er look at the gold, silver, and jewelry that made her feel very ufortable. She muttered to herself, ¡°These things are useless at the critical moment. Sigh, it¡¯s better not to have them.¡± If she didn¡¯t have them, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so conflicted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held her chin with her hand and touched the string on her neck. She frowned. ¡°How could I forget this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had long forgotten about the jade pendant hanging around her neck. ¡°This jade pendant is worth some money. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for mom and dad to exchange it for money.¡±


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er made a decision in her heart.


    When she woke up in the morning, Chen Meng¡¯er looked listless. She had not slept wellst night just because she was annoyed about the money.


    Fortunately, Chen Ping and Liu Juan were busy resolving the money issue, so they did not notice the abnormal mood Chen Meng¡¯er was in.


    ¡°Little Juan... don¡¯t be so angry. I¡¯ll go to my brother¡¯s ce to ask if he has any money.¡± Chen Ping¡¯s heart ached when he saw his wife¡¯s angry look. He also secretly med himself for being useless and making his wife and children suffer with him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t his family have three children who need to go to school? They also need tuition fees. How can they lend us any money?¡± Liu Juan also knew about her brother-inw¡¯s family¡¯s situation, which was simr to their family¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask. Maybe my brother can give me an idea.¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad, why don¡¯t you sell this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly put down the spoon in her hand while Chen Ping was talking to Liu Juan. She reached out and pulled out the piece of jade in her clothes, ¡°I¡¯ll let you sell it,¡± she said to Chen Ping and Liu Juan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the Chen family drop their chopsticks and look up at her.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan were quite surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden suggestion. They had no scruples about talking about money because they thought that the children in the family were still young and didn¡¯t understand what they were saying.


    But now, Meng¡¯er had suddenly said something like this. While they were surprised, they thought to themselves that they had to be more careful when they spoke in the future. This shouldn¡¯t be heard by the child, so they had to avoid saying it.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you doing? Quickly put your jade pendant into your clothes.¡± Liu Juan was quite touched when she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. She reached out and touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s half-long hair, she said, ¡°This is your jade pendant. We can¡¯t sell it. You have to take good care of this jade pendant.. Mom and dad will take care of the money.¡±

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To be honest, if Chen Meng¡¯er had not taken out the jade pendant that she had brought with her today, Chen Ping and Liu Juan would have already forgotten that Chen Meng¡¯er still had a jade pendant around her neck. This also fully proved that Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not have the slightest intention of selling the jade pendant.


    Although Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not think that Chen Meng¡¯er was relying on this jade pendant to acknowledge her biological parents, they felt that this was the only thing that Chen Meng¡¯er had that was rted to her biological parents.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, listen to your mother and take care of it. You just need to be a happy little princess. Leave the rest to your parents.¡± As he said that, Chen Ping put down the rice bowl in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go to my brother¡¯s house now.¡±


    After Chen Ping left, Liu Juan sighed as she tidied up the bowl and chopsticks. She was starting to regret her impulsive actions yesterday. If her father said a few words to her, she would say a few words. After borrowing the money, paying the tuition fees for the three children was the real business.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also sitting on her small stool in a low mood, flipping through the first-grade textbooks that her elder brother had given to her.


    The gloomy atmosphere at home did not affect Chen Haoxuan at all. He could not sit still after eating breakfast. He looked at his mother, Liu Juan, and then looked at his brother, Chen Haoxuan. In the end, he could not hold it in and said to his brother, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Why should we go? Stay at home obediently today.¡± Chen Haoguo was two years older than Chen Haoxuan, but he was much more sensible than Chen Haoxuan. He had felt the unusual atmosphere in the house since he was at his grandfather¡¯s house yesterday. Moreover, he could tell from his parents¡¯ words that it was all caused by money.


    ¡°But we have already agreed with Buttface and the others that we will go to the back mountain to y today.¡± Chen Haoxuan felt wronged after being yelled at by his brother. But he still said it at the top of his voice.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting at the side in a daze with a book in her hand, heard her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, mention ¡°The back mountain¡± when she came back to her senses. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the words ¡°back mountain¡±. A thought appeared in her mind.


    ¡°How could I have forgotten this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled the corners of her mouth and muttered softly,


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was too soft. In addition, Chen Haoxuan was wondering if he wanted to go out and y with his big brother, Chen Haoguo, so he didn¡¯t notice Chen Meng¡¯er at all.


    ¡°We have an agreement with Buttface and the others. If we don¡¯t go, they won¡¯t be willing to y with us next time.¡± Chen Haoxuan was still there, unwilling to give up. However, Chen Haoguo showed no signs of relenting.


    ¡°Are you guys going to the back mountain? I want to go too.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er lifted her delicate little face and looked at Chen Haoguo with anticipation.


    ¡°But...¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s rejection came out smoothly when he faced Chen Haoxuan. However, when he faced his sister, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud no matter how hard he tried. He didn¡¯t want to see a disappointed expression on his sister¡¯s face.


    Chen Haoxuan was also a shrewd person. When he saw the expression on Chen Haoguo¡¯s face, he knew that once his sister made a move, this matter would have a turn for the better. He seized this opportunity and continued, ¡°Look at Meng¡¯er. She usually doesn¡¯t go out and stays at home all the time. How boring is that? Could it be that Meng¡¯er wants to go out and y now? How can you not agree?¡±


    Chen Haoguo looked at his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er. After thinking for a moment, he finally nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Chen Haoxuan heard that his elder brother had agreed, he was so happy that he jumped three feet high. He shouted to Liu Juan in the room, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going out to y!¡±


    When Liu Juan heard that they were going to take Chen Meng¡¯er out, she put down the half-washed bowl and walked out. She warned, ¡°You can go out to y, but Hao Guo, Little Xuan, you have to take good care of Meng¡¯er. If you don¡¯t take good care of Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t go out to y for the next few days. Stay at home.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I got it. I¡¯ll take good care of my sister,¡± Chen Haoguo promised.


    Liu Juan, who had received Chen Haoguo¡¯s assurance, nodded and said with relief, ¡°Meng¡¯er, remember, don¡¯t wander around. Follow your two brothers.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand was held by her eldest brother, and the other hand was held by her second brother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Haoguo holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s other hand, Chen Haoxuan would have ignored his mother¡¯s nagging and ran out with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Aiya, mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll take good care of my sister.¡± Chen Haoxuan patted his chest and said.


    Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words were met with disbelief from the other three people in the room. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go out to y. Don¡¯t let the others wait for too long.¡±


    As Liu Juan gave the order, Chen Meng¡¯er held the hands of her two brothers and walked towards the ce where they had agreed to meet.


    Halfway, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped. Chen Haoguo looked down at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Meng¡¯er? Are you tired from walking?¡± Chen Haoguo acted like a big brother.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired from walking. I¡¯m just taking something.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er took out a clean handkerchief that was wrapping something from her small pocket. She opened it and took out a piece of candy from it. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Chen Haoguo knew his sister¡¯s stubborn temper, so he obediently opened his mouth.. Chen Meng¡¯er stuffed the candy into her big brother¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Haoxuan saw his sister give the candy to his eldest brother, he was envious. He reached out to the handkerchief in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, wanting to take the candy from it himself. However, when his hand was about to touch the handkerchief, it was knocked away by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Haoxuan touched the hand that was knocked away by his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a wronged expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you so biased? You only gave the candy to our older brother, but not to me.¡±


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t give you candy?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was nowpletely immune to her second brother¡¯s wronged expression. Who asked him to watch? If it was her brother, Chen Haoguo, who showed her such an expression now, she would have given him all the candy in her hand without a second word.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say it. But you hit my hand.¡± Chen Haoxuan continued to pretend to be wronged.


    ¡°Yes, I hit your hand. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to eat it. It¡¯s just that your hands are too dirty. If you take something to eat with them, your stomach will hurt.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er picked up a piece of candy and said to Chen Haoxuan, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    When Chen Haoxuan saw that there was candy to eat, his face did not look like he was hurt. The smile on his face was so wide that his eyes were almost narrowed into a line. ¡°Ah¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced the candies into Chen Haoxuan¡¯s mouth. Chen Haoxuan listened to crunch of the sweet candies and narrowed his eyes. He said with a satisfied expression, ¡°It¡¯s still best to have a younger sister.¡±


    That¡¯s right, this younger sister of theirs was different from other younger sisters in the vige. Other younger sisters wouldpete with their older brothers and sisters for those few snacks. However, their younger sister would think of her two older brothers first when there was good food to eat. If there was anything good to eat... they would also leave it for her.


    How could they not love their precious younger sister even more?


    The three siblings had puffy mouths and happy smiles on their faces. Chen Meng¡¯er also swept away her previously dispirited appearance.


    When the three siblings arrived at the gathering ce, there were already quite a number of children gathered there, big and small. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the children gathered together and thought to herself... could it be that all the children in the vige who could go out alone had alle out?


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was specting, the children on the other side discovered the existence of the three siblings. Dog Two was the first to raise its voice and say, ¡°Little Xuan, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you weren¡¯ting today.¡±


    After Dog Two finished speaking, a boy about the same age as her elder brother, Chen Haoguo, walked over and hooked his arm around Chen Haoguo¡¯s shoulder as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, he said to Chen Haoguo, ¡°Is this your precious little sister? Why are you two willing to bring her out today?¡±


    As the boy spoke, the children present looked curiously at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was being led by Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan. It was normal for these children to be curious. All the children in the vige knew each other, except for those little brats who couldn¡¯t speak yet.


    However, the other children had hardly seen Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes. This is my sister, Chen Meng¡¯er. Meng¡¯er, this is my brother¡¯s good friend, Chen Gang.¡± Chen Haoxuan introduced.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that this Chen Gang was a simple-minded boy, so she followed her brother¡¯s words and called him sweetly, ¡°Gang.¡±


    Chen Gang was instantly bribed by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sweet call.. Chen Gang¡¯s family were all boys, but he had never envied thosepanions who had younger sisters, because in his opinion, these younger brothers and sisters were all troublesome existences.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Therefore, no matter how much his good friend, Chen Haoguo, whispered in his ear about how good his sister was, he would always snort. He had personally witnessed his cousin¡¯s insolent behavior when he was annoyed by his sister. However, today, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he realized that his good friend¡¯s previous words were not false. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re so obedient. In the future, if anyone bullies you, tell me and I will help you bully them back.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Chen Gang¡¯s heroic words, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. This boy was really impulsive. However, she still said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Gang.¡±


    Chen Gang looked at little Chen Meng¡¯er and instantly had the thought of going back and asking his mother to give birth to a little sister for him. It was not only Chen Gang who had such thoughts. The other boys around Chen Haoguo¡¯s age all thought so too.


    Of course, these thoughts were just thoughts. Once these half-grown boys started ying, all their previous stupid thoughts were thrown to the back of their minds.


    The goal of these half-grown children in Chen vige today was the mountain behind Chen Vige. It could be said that this mountain was a little steep. Generally, the children in the vige were only allowed to y in the front mountain, and they were not allowed to go to the back mountain. Even the adults of the vige would bring their shotguns and travel together if they wanted to go deep into the mountain.


    As they walked to the back mountain, Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled by Chen Haoguo with one hand. Chen Haoxuan, who had been holding her other hand, had long gone off with Buttface and the others.


    In fact, when the children of the vige came to the back mountain to y, apart from ying, they would also pick some wild vegetables and fruits. Of course, this job was usually done by older children or girls. Boys like Chen Haoxuan did not care. They just came to y.


    And girls were more careful than boys. Those girls who were about the same age as Chen Haoxuan were all holding small wicker baskets. This small wicker basket was used to pick wild grass and wild fruits.


    Needless to say, the resources at the back of the mountain were quite rich. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at those girls for a while, and their small wicker baskets were already full. And her brother and the others were still empty-handed. Chen Meng¡¯er asked her brother why they didn¡¯t pick anything.


    Her brother¡¯s answer was that they would pick things up when they went down the mountain. Chen Meng¡¯er immediately thought about it. That¡¯s right, her brother and the others didn¡¯t bring anything. They still had to y for a while, so there was no ce to put it even if they picked anything up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know anything about wild grass or wild fruits. As she walked, she pointed at what the girls were picking with great interest.


    As for the girls in the vige, other than a few girls who were as big as Chen Haoxuan and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with unkind eyes, the other girls showed great interest in Chen Meng¡¯er, however, none of them came forward to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er quite puzzled. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not a person who liked to join in the fun. She was a reserved person. Therefore, since these girls did not ask her, she would not join in.


    Finally, they wandered all the way to the ce where the children in the vige often yed games.


    They were all children. When it came to ying, their eyes lit up. Those girls had long put the small wicker basket in their hands to the side. Chen Gang also gathered with the boys around their age. Only Chen Haoguo was still by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    ¡°Haoguo, hurry up. Come over, we¡¯re going to start.¡± Chen Gang urged when he saw that Chen Haoguo did not go over.


    Chen Hao Guo also wanted to go and y, but he remembered that his mission today was to apany his sister. So, he hesitated for a moment, then raised his head and said to Chen Gang, ¡°Gang, you guys go and y. I won¡¯t go. I have to apany my sister.¡±


    Just as Chen Hao Guo finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er continued, ¡°You go and y with Gang and the others. I¡¯m tired from walking. I¡¯ll sit over there and rest for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run around.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er followed him out this time, but she had a mission.. She wasn¡¯t here to y. If Chen Hao Guo kept apanying her, how could sheplete it?

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Implementation n (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Haoguo looked at his sister and then looked at hispanion who was urging him. In the end, the temptation was too great, he instructed Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, then sit here obediently. If you get bored sitting hereter,e and look for me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded obediently and said.


    Chen Haoguo walked towards hispanion. As he walked towards him, he turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er a few times. He was still worried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be obedient as she sat on the rock under the tree. When her big brother, Chen Haoguo, turned his head to look at her, Chen Meng¡¯er would smile and wave at her big brother, Chen Haoguo, to signal for him to go y.


    At the beginning, Chen Haoguo yed for a while and would turn to look at Chen Meng¡¯er from time to time. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er obediently sitting on the rock, he would be relieved and go back to ying.


    Chen Haoguo was still a child. When he was in the mood to y, he had long forgotten about his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er. As for Chen Haoxuan, he had long gone to God knows where.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Chen Haoguo had gone crazy ying with hispanions, so he did not turn around to look at her from time to time. The other children around were also having fun. No one noticed the little brat who was sitting under the tree.


    Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er stand up and turn around to walk into the depths of the forest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the depths of the forest for a reason. The ce where the vige children yed did not have the medicinal herbs from her space at all. Therefore, she had to walk deeper into the forest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked deeper into the forest. She did not know if this forest was a forbidden area for children in the back mountain. She only felt that if she said that she found ginseng in this forest, it would be more believable and would not arouse the suspicion of others.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and looked around. What she saw were lush trees and weeds. Only then did she feel at ease and pull out one of the ginseng roots nted on the ground in the space.


    Chen Meng¡¯er realized that as she grew older, her control over the space seemed to be getting better and better.


    Previously, she could only do whatever she wanted in the space, like picking things up. Now, she could silently think of what she wanted outside the space, and the things in the space would appear in front of her.


    At this moment, a ginseng with fresh soil appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand out of thin air. At this time, if anyone saw it, they would definitely be shocked, thinking that Chen Meng¡¯er was not a human, and some kind of monster instead.


    And the solution that Chen Meng¡¯er had thought of before to solve her family¡¯s financial problems was the ginseng nted in the plot ofnd in her space from the moment Chen Meng¡¯er discovered it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only managed to recognize all the herbs nted in the plot ofnd after carefully studying the books in the study room in her space. And the ginseng was nted the most among these herbs. Chen Meng¡¯er had pulled out a ginseng root before. She took a look and confirmed that this ginseng was at least a hundred years old, if not a thousand years old.


    And such ginseng was hard to find in the current era. Although everyone¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t good, wealthy families still had it. Moreover, a hundred-year-old wild ginseng wasn¡¯t hard toe by, but the price wouldn¡¯t be low either.


    Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er left the rock, Chen Haoxuan, who had yed around, ran back. He wanted to find his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, and ask if she still had any candy.. But he looked around and saw only his brother, but not his sister.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Implementation n (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He was anxious now. He pulled his older brother, who was having fun, and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s bad. Meng¡¯er is gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Haoguo, who was having fun, turned his head subconsciously to look at the rock under the tree. He saw that it was empty, and there was no sign of his sister. ¡°What should we do? Meng¡¯er is really gone.¡±


    Chen Haoguo was also anxious. Hispanions, who were ying with Chen Haoguo, also stopped ying, heforted Chen Haoguo, ¡°Haoguo, don¡¯t worry. Your sister Meng¡¯er will not get lost. Let¡¯s split up and look for her. We will definitely find her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I saw your sister walking that way just now.¡± Someone in the crowd said weakly.


    ¡°What? Chen Xingda, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you warn me just now?¡± Chen Haoguo was so worried that his eyes were red. He wasn¡¯t worried that his parents would scold him when he went back. What he was worried about now was whether his sister would be afraid when she found out that he was lost.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look carefully just now. I just saw a figure walking that way from the corner of my eye. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your sister,¡± Chen Xingda said weakly. He couldn¡¯t be med for that. He was also having fun back then, how could he care about that?


    Chen Haoguo didn¡¯t have time to me Chen Xingda at this time. He ran in the direction Chen Xingda said, and Chen Haoxuan followed closely behind his big brother.


    ¡°Hey, Haoguo, that¡¯s the back of the mountain.¡± Chen Gang wanted to say something to stop Chen Haoguo. Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo, had already passed halfway through the back of the mountain. They had already reached the territory where the adults did not allow them to enter.


    However, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not have the time to care about these things. The two brothers¡¯ hearts were filled with the desire to find their younger sister as soon as possible. They could not lose their younger sister.


    As for thepanions of Chen Haoguo, when they saw Chen Haoguo¡¯s and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s figures, no one dared to follow them into the back of the mountain. Everyone looked at each other. In the end, someone suggested that they should go down the mountain, and tell the adults in the vige that Chen Haoxuan and his siblings had entered the rear half of the mountain.


    However, they were afraid that the adults would me them. Someone suggested it, but no one carried it out. Even Chen Gang, who had the best rtionship with Chen Haoguo, only looked at Chen Haoguo. He did not move from the spot where Chen Haoxuan¡¯s back disappeared.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Meng¡¯er, where are you?¡± After Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan entered the forest, because of the weeds and tall trees in the forest, the two of them had no way to escape. They could only walk forward with difficulty, they shouted as they walked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in a dilemma as to whether she should wait for her brother toe and find her or return with the ginseng, vaguely heard someone calling her name. She pricked up her ears and listened carefully. She could tell that it was her eldest brother and second brother¡¯s voices. Now, she didn¡¯t have to struggle anymore. She shouted in the direction of the voice, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I think I heard Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice.¡± Chen Haoxuan, who was sweating profusely, said excitedly to his big brother, Chen Haoguo, after hearing the voice.


    ¡°I also heard Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Haoxuan walked in the direction of the voice and shouted, ¡°Meng¡¯er, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just stay there. We areing over.¡±


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t walk far. She was still at the edge of the forest, so she could hear Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s shouting.


    After a while, Chen Meng¡¯er saw her big brother and second brother were sweating profusely. As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing among the weeds, they let out a sigh of relief. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the terrain didn¡¯t allow it, the two brothers would have sat down on the ground.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what did I tell you? I told you not to run around. Why are you still running around?¡± It was rare for Chen Haoguo to put on a straight face and scold his precious sister.


    ¡°I only saw a little white rabbit running towards here just now, so I followed her here.¡± This excuse... it was an excuse that Chen Meng¡¯er had found long ago. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and looked pitiful as she held the ginseng in her hands. This made Chen Haoguo unable to harden his heart and scold her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you holding in your hands?¡± Chen Haoxuan had always paid attention to things that were different from others.


    However, this was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er thanked her second brother who paid attention to things that were different from others. She was originally thinking of how to bring up this matter. At this moment, her second brother happened to present this opportunity to her. She smiled and raised her head. Then, as if showing off, she raised her hand that was holding onto the ginseng and said, ¡°This is ginseng.¡±


    As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her eyes and looked at Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan with an expression that said, ¡°You¡¯re praising me.¡±


    However, Chen Haoxuan, this little brat, did not understand what this ginseng was used for. Therefore, he took a nce and lost interest. Chen Haoguo, on the other hand, was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect his sister to be able to find the ginseng even though she was lost.. However, he didn¡¯t know the value of the ginseng, so he wasn¡¯t excited at all.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Perfect Completion (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care whether her two brothers knew the value of the ginseng or not. She didn¡¯t have the time to teach them about it now. After she showed her two brothers the ginseng in her hand, she took out a square cloth bag that she folded in her pocket.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan could tell from the cloth bag in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands that this was the only cloth bag in their family. Their mother, Liu Juan, was so careful that every time Chen Haoxuan wanted to borrow it to store something, his mother refused.


    But now, this cloth bag was in the hands of their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, actually put the ginseng that was stained with mud directly into the cloth bag.


    Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan, and the others wanted to stop their younger sister Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements, but who would have thought that this three-year-old child¡¯s movements would be so nimble. Before the two of them could open their mouths... Chen Meng¡¯er had already put the ginseng into the cloth bag.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why is mother¡¯s cloth bag with you?¡± Chen Haoguo asked.


    Chen Haoxuan continued his brother¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how can you put ginseng with soil in this cloth bag? Do you know how much mom treasures this cloth bag? When we go back, if she sees you, just wait to be scolded.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er put the cloth bag of ginseng in her hands and carried it carefully; at the same time, she answered the questions of her two brothers. ¡°I borrowed this bag from mom to store things. Mom won¡¯t scold me. Mom dotes on me the most. Moreover, I¡¯ve already told mom before that I want to use this cloth bag to store things. Mom has agreed.¡± What Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say in her heart was that, not only would her mother not scold her because she dirtied the cloth bag. She would even praise her.


    When Chen Haoxuan heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he thought of how much his parents doted on his sister and looked at the cloth bag in his sister¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. They were both children of this family, how could their treatment be so bad? He couldn¡¯t even borrow this cloth bag. And his sister had easily obtained this cloth bag with just a word.


    Chen Haoguo didn¡¯t have as many feelings as Chen Haoxuan. He heard his sister Chen Meng¡¯er say that she had borrowed this bag from their mother. Then there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. This matter would end here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out quickly. It¡¯s not very safe in this forest.¡± Chen Haoguo looked at the lush forest and said to his brother and sister.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out.¡± Chen Haoxuan also looked around. He thought of what his parents had told them before and nodded in agreement.


    Then, the two brothers did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s consent. They each held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. When Chen Haoguo held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand... he also picked up the cloth bag containing the ginseng in her hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the cloth bag. He threatened, ¡°You have to hold on to it. If you drop it, I¡¯ll cry.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll hold on to it tightly.¡± Even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it, Chen Haoguo would hold on to it tightly. However, what he valued was different from Chen Meng¡¯er. What he valued was the cloth bag containing the ginseng. That was their only cloth bag, and it was also her mother¡¯s baby.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not care about what her big brother valued. After she got the answer she wanted, she held her big brother and second brother¡¯s hands in satisfaction and walked back.


    As they walked, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡±

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Perfect Completion (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As brothers, the two of them had no intention of rejecting their beloved sister¡¯s request. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When we get outter, if anyone asks you what¡¯s in this bag, please help me answer that I picked the wild fruit in the forest. Is that okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan expectantly, the two of them couldn¡¯t refuse at all.


    ¡°Hey, I thought it was something that would make me nervous. That¡¯s it. No problem.¡± Chen Haoxuan let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say anything.¡± Chen Haoguo didn¡¯t know why his sister did this, but he agreed to her request unconditionally.


    When she got the answer she wanted, Chen Meng¡¯er grinned, revealing her faint dimples. Her smile was extremely sweet.


    When the three siblings walked out of the forest hand in hand, the children who had followed them up the mountain earlier gathered outside the forest. They all had anxious and worried expressions on their faces. However, there were no adults present.


    In the end, none of these children mustered their courage and went down the mountain to call for adults.


    When they saw the three Chen siblings walk out safely, they heaved a sigh of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally out. If you hadn¡¯te out soon, we would have all rushed in.¡± When Chen Gang saw Chen Haoguo, he walked forward with a smile and put his arm around Chen Haoguo¡¯s shoulder, as if they were brothers.


    However, the smile in Chen Haoguo¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t reach his eyes when he saw Chen Gang¡¯s intimate action. Although these children weren¡¯t old, there was a good saying that the children of poor families were in charge early. And Chen Haoguo was more sensible than ordinary children. He had to be steady.


    Therefore, he knew the truth of Chen Gang¡¯s words. After this incident, he had to weigh the friendship between him and Chen Gang in his heart. However, he did not show his emotions on his face.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew the thoughts of her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, perhaps she would guess that her eldest brother had also been reborn.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er had the same thoughts as Chen Haoxuan. She felt that Chen Gang was very hypocritical. She even wondered if her ability to observe people had be weaker. To think that her first impression of Chen Gang was not bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry. We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just that my sister was a little shocked, so I have to bring her back first to calm her down.¡± Chen Haoxuan looked at the group of people who were standing there, suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to continue ying with them.


    As for Chen Haoxuan, it was rare for him to be tactful and not make a sound. He remained silent.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then you guys should hurry back.¡± Chen Gang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had her head lowered and remained silent. He believed Chen Haoguo¡¯s words.


    Just like that, Chen Haoguo smoothly brought his younger siblings away from everyone and slowly walked down the mountain.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er walked, she turned her head to look at the side of her brother¡¯s face. For the first time, she realized that her brother was actually quite powerful. When Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two arrived home, their parents, Chen Ping and Liu Juan, were already at home.


    Chen Ping¡¯s mood was rtively low. Today, he went to his brother¡¯s house to borrow money. The moment he opened his mouth, his brother took out the money and lent it to him without a second word. At that time, he had borrowed the money and thanked his brother with a heart full of joy. Then, he turned around and left.


    He thought that the child¡¯s tuition fees had finally been settled. However, when he left his brother¡¯s house, halfway through, he thought of something that he had forgotten to tell his brother, so he turned back. When he walked to the door of his brother¡¯s small courtyard, before he could speak... he heard his sister-inw talking to his brother.


    ¡°Tao, you¡¯ve lent all the money to Little Ping. What about the tuition fees for Hong Ying and the others?¡± Chen Ping heard his sister-inw¡¯s voice.


    His brother, Chen Tao, was silent for a while before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with this. Don¡¯t worry about it. Little Ping asked me to lend him the money. He must have an urgent need for it.¡±


    When Chen Ping heard this, he did not care about the matter of him turning back to look for his brother. He turned around and walked home. However, his mood this time waspletely different from before. He touched the money in his bag and felt very upset.


    After Chen Ping returned home, he told Liu Juan what he had heard at his brother¡¯s house. Liu Juan also looked at the pile of money and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Father, mother, you are all home. We are back.¡± Once Chen Haoxuan returned home, he revealed his true form. He let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and ran straight into the house.


    Chen Haoxuan held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and slowly walked into the house.


    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Liu Juan looked at the three siblings who entered the house and asked, ¡°Did someone bully Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°No, no one would bully Meng¡¯er.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er entered the house, she felt the slightly depressing atmosphere in the house, so she let go of her brother¡¯s hand and ran straight into her mother¡¯s arms, she started to act coquettishly. ¡°We came back so early because Meng¡¯er found something good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked proud.


    ¡°Oh? What did Meng¡¯er find?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s coquettish look and her sweet voice made Liu Juan and Chen Ping¡¯s depressed mood rise a little.


    ¡°Quickly bring the thing over..¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Chen Haoguo.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Family¡¯s Reaction (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liu Juan and Chen Ping did not think that children would find anything good. They thought that their daughter Chen Meng¡¯er might have found something that she thought was novel and fun.


    However, in order not to hurt their daughter¡¯s young mind, Chen Ping still pretended to be very curious and said, ¡°Yo, our Meng¡¯er found something good. Let me see what it is.¡±


    As Chen Ping said this, he took the cloth bag from his eldest son, Chen Haoguo. He had already thought it through. If he didn¡¯t randomly see what was inside, the expression on his face would be more than enough.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking when Chen Ping saw what was inside the bag. His eyes widened and his mouth opened slightly. His face was filled with disbelief.


    Liu Juan had the same thoughts as her husband, Chen Ping, but when she saw the expression on his face, she knew that he was not faking it.


    Her heart immediately itched. She pushed Chen Ping. ¡°Little Ping, what did Meng¡¯er bring back that surprised you so much?¡±


    Chen Ping finally recovered from his shock after being pushed by his wife, Liu Juan. He did not directly answer his wife, Liu Juan. Instead, he handed the cloth bag in his hand to Liu Juan and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Liu Juan looked at Chen Ping in confusion. Then, she took the cloth bag from Chen Ping and opened it. Her reaction waspletely different from Chen Ping¡¯s. She looked inside the cloth bag, then she grabbed the cloth bag tightly and raised her head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, this, this.¡±


    She did not say anything after a long time.


    Chen Ping, who had slowly calmed down, continued to ask his wife, Liu Juan, ¡°Where did you get this thing?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally answered the question. ¡°It¡¯s at the back of the mountain. My brothers brought me to the back of the mountain.¡± Following Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan also nodded. The two of them nodded, feeling strange in their hearts. They were curious why their parents would have such a big reaction when they saw the thing in the cloth bag.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er found it in the forest at the back of the mountain,¡± Chen Haoguo added.


    ¡°What? You went to the back of the mountain?¡± Liu Juan heard Chen Haoguo say that they found it in the forest at the back of the mountain; immediately, she couldn¡¯t care less about her surprise. She raised her head and reprimanded them with a straight face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous the forest at the back of the mountain is? You actually brought your sister to the back of the mountain! You two...¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw her mother getting angry at her two brothers and felt guilty. She really couldn¡¯t me her two brothers for this matter, especially her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not their fault for this matter. I was too yful and ran in and got lost. They came in to look for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ran over and tugged at the corner of her mother¡¯s clothes as she exined coquettishly.


    As soon as she said that, not only did Liu Juan¡¯s anger not calm down much, even her father, Chen Ping, raised his eyes and red fiercely at her two brothers, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan nced at them. These two brothers were really worrisome. They actually made his younger sister get lost.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also realized that she seemed to have said something wrong. She rolled her eyes and quickly changed the topic. Otherwise, her two brothers would definitely be reprimanded miserably tonight. ¡°Dad, Mom, I know what this is. It¡¯s a ginseng root.. It can sell for a lot of money.¡±

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Family¡¯s Reaction (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Liu Juan asked curiously. She remembered that there had never been ginseng in her family.


    ¡°I saw this in the picture album.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er cried out in her heart before she rolled her eyes and came up with an excuse.


    ¡°Picture album?¡± This time, other than Chen Meng ¡®ran, the rest of the family members asked in unison.


    ¡°Yes, the picture album of the Vige Chief¡¯s grandfather¡¯s little sister. Last time, I saw this on it. At that time, she told me that this is called ginseng. It¡¯s very expensive.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was obviously lying through her teeth, however, if others believed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lies, that was her ability.


    The little sister of the Vige Chief¡¯s grandfather that Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned was an existing granddaughter. The Vige Chief¡¯s daughter married a city boy and lived a good life. The year beforest, the Vige Chief¡¯s daughter brought her husband and daughter back for the Spring Festival.


    Chen Ping and the others remembered that after the Vige Chief¡¯s granddaughter returned to the vige, for some reason, her favorite was their precious daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. If there was anything delicious or fun... she would give Chen Meng¡¯er a portion.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ping and the otherspletely believed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Our Meng¡¯er is really smart. She saw it and remembered it.¡± Chen Ping lovingly reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh right, Haoguo, other than the two of you, who else knows that Meng¡¯er found the ginseng?¡± Liu Juan thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°No, only Little Xuan and I went into the forest to look for Meng¡¯er. The others didn¡¯t go in. We took the ginseng out in a cloth bag. After we came out, we didn¡¯t stop and went home.¡± Fortunately... no matter how mature Chen Haoguo was, he was still a child. There were many things that he didn¡¯t consider carefully. If he thought carefully, he would find out what role his three-year-old sister yed in this.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Although everyone in the vige usually got along well. Sometimes, they still had to be careful. Although Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t know how much the ginseng was worth, it wouldn¡¯t be worth anything if someone without good intentions knew about it and gave them some trouble.


    ¡°Haoguo, Haoxuan, you have to remember that Meng¡¯er found the ginseng today. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone, not even your grandparents, understand?¡± Liu Juan said seriously with a straight face.


    ¡°Mom, we understand.¡± Chen Haoguo. Although Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t know why, he still answered seriously when he saw the serious look on their parents¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Then dad, Mom, let¡¯s sell this ginseng. If we sell it, we¡¯ll have money to pay for my and my brothers¡¯ tuition fees.¡± The purpose of Chen Meng¡¯er taking out the ginseng was to get her parents to sell the ginseng, it would make life easier for her family.


    She didn¡¯t want her parents to end up collecting this ginseng because it was rare and they couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted. If it was someone else¡¯s family, they might collect a hundred-year-old ginseng after they obtained it. In the future, if anyone in the family had an emergency, they could use it to save a life. However, there were still a lot of them in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space. Moreover, even if the things in her space were used up. Chen Meng¡¯er had a heaven-defying artifact that could help her cheat. If she nted it again, she would have more.


    Liu Juan and Chen Ping did not expect their three-year-old daughter to remember this matter in her heart for so long. The husband and wife looked at each other. They could see theplicated feelings in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, listen to Meng¡¯er. Tomorrow, I will sell this ginseng and pay the tuition fees for Meng¡¯er and her brothers.¡± Chen Ping¡¯s hand that had just been lowered once againnded on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t keep touching my head. Look, the braids that Mommy tied for me are all messed up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erined, then, she said, ¡°Daddy, where are you going to sell the ginseng?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this ginseng was not wild ginseng. This was a ginseng root that was over a hundred years old.


    If this ginseng was sold in their town, it would definitely not be able to fetch a high price. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er still did not want others to take advantage of their family.


    ¡°Go to town,¡± Chen Ping replied matter-of-factly. Usually, when their vige had something, they would sell it in town,


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go to the city. Last time, I heard from the Vige Chief¡¯s little sister that this ginseng was sold at a very expensive drugstore in the city. Let¡¯s go to the city to sell it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate to pull out the Vige Chief¡¯s granddaughter again.


    ¡°I should go to the city to sell this?¡± Chen Ping hesitated. This city was a distant ce to him. He had only been there a few times in his entire life.


    ¡°Dad, go, go. Meng¡¯er wants to go to the city to take a look. The little sister said that the city is very beautiful.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled on the corner of her father¡¯s clothes and used her trump card: acting coquettishly.


    Chen Ping had no resistance against his daughter acting coquettishly.. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll go to the city, we¡¯ll go to the city.¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Setting Out for the City (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Chen Ping agreed to his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request and said that he was going to the city to sell ginseng, he did not n to bring his daughter with him.


    As a father, he was not familiar with the city. He was unfamiliar with the ce. Why would he bring his three-year-old daughter with him?


    Because he was going to the city, Chen Ping and Liu Juan discussed for a while. They would not return the money they borrowed from Chen Ping¡¯s brother, Chen Tao, for the time being. As they were going to be out of town, they had some money on them. So they nned to... wait until they sold the ginseng, then return the money to them.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not tell the three children at home when Chen Ping was going to sell the ginseng in the city. Chen Meng¡¯er was also very obedient and did not ask this question because she knew clearly in her heart that even if you asked, you would not get the answer that she thought of.


    Chen Haoxuan was a typical example of this. Ever since he heard that his father was going to sell ginseng in the city, he had remembered this matter in his heart. He was also tempted and wanted to go with her, so he would ask her parents from time to time, ¡°Mom, when is dad going to sell ginseng in the city? Look, school is about to start soon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m quite busy these two days. I have to wait for the work in the city to be done before I go to sell ginseng in the city.¡± This was Liu Juan¡¯s perfunctory answer to Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Haoxuan was a child after all. After asking many questions and getting the same answer, he threw this matter to the back of his mind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, had been silently paying attention to her parents¡¯ actions.


    On the fourth night after Chen Meng¡¯er discovered the ginseng, after dinner, Chen Meng¡¯er saw her parents closing the door to their room and packing up something. When she saw this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s spirits were lifted. She knew... her father should be leaving for the city tomorrow.


    When she received the news that she wasn¡¯t very prepared for, Chen Meng¡¯er was slightly excited. Without batting an eyelid, she returned to the room where the three siblings were sleeping. Then, after her two brothers had fallen asleep, she closed her eyes,y on the bed, and used her spiritual sense to enter the space. She began to tidy up. She packed some of the things in the supermarket that were in bulk, and some of the pastries that were currently sold on the market, into stic bags. She also packed some candy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that there was a dazzling array of delicious foods in the space supermarket, and she really wanted to take some out. However, the food was too eye-catching, and people would notice it if she took it out. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could only suppress the impulse in her heart and take some food out of the space.


    That night, Chen Meng¡¯er had something on her mind. Therefore, she didn¡¯t fall asleep the whole night. At 4 am, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard the movement in the next room, she sat up from the bed. Then, she quickly picked up the clothes that she had put on the bed and put them on. Then, she put on her shoes and got out of bed.


    After everything was arranged, Chen Meng¡¯er took the cloth bag of ginseng that her mother had given her as a reward and carried it on her shoulder. She was too small now. If she didn¡¯t carry the cloth bag on her back... it would bepletely dragged on the ground.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er was excited, she also knew that she couldn¡¯t wake up her two brothers at this time. Otherwise, let alone her, no one would be able to follow her this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gently opened the door and walked out. Then, she gently closed the door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried the cloth bag and went to the kitchen. At this moment, Liu Juan was preparing breakfast for her husband, Chen Ping, while Chen Ping was washing up. When the couple saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing at the door.... their hands paused.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Setting Out for the City (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liu Juan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you up?¡± After all, this daughter of hers usually had to be yelled at to get up in the morning.


    ¡°Daddy is going to the city, so I got up,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said matter-of-factly. As she answered her mother¡¯s question, she walked into the house and ced the cloth bag on her back on her small chair.


    Chen Ping saw the cloth bag on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back and immediately smiled. ¡°This girl, she actually prepared all her luggage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When father and mother prepared the luggage yesterday, I also went to prepare.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a wide smile.


    ¡°Your father is going to the city to sell ginseng. Your father himself is not familiar with the city. Why are you going with him?¡± Liu Juan did not approve of her husband, Chen Ping, bringing his daughter along,


    ¡°No, I want to go. I want to go to the city with daddy. Daddy promised before.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er relied on her young age to act coquettishly and shamelessly. She waspletely at ease.


    ¡°When did I agree?¡± Chen Ping wanted to retort, but when he saw his daughter looking at him with that aggrieved look, he swallowed the words that were about to reach his mouth.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan both loved Chen Meng¡¯er from the bottom of their hearts. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er acted coquettishly and shamelessly. She sessfully convinced her parents to agree to bring her to the city.


    The Chen family vige did not have a bus that went straight to the city. When the vigers went to the city, they had to rush to the town first and then take one of the few buses that went to the city. This was also the reason why Chen Ping had to get up so early.


    After a few quick bites of breakfast, Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s big cloth bag on his back and pushed Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting in the back seat, towards the town.


    There was a distance between Chen vige and the town, so Chen Ping could not push his bicycle. He had to ride his bicycle. However, the road from Chen Vige to the town was muddy. Not only was the road not wide, but it was also uneven. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting in the back seat, was jolted all the way. When they reached the town, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little butt was in so much pain that she could hardly feel anything.


    Obviously, Chen Ping knew what it was like. When he was riding his bike, he had already picked a t road as fast as he could. However, the result was not much different.


    When they reached the town, Chen Ping stored the bike and carried Chen Meng¡¯er down from the back seat. ¡°How is it? Meng¡¯er, does your butt hurt? I told you not to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Dad, my butt doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her small face and said. What she didn¡¯t say was that she couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. She was still thinking in her heart that she had to let her parents earn money as soon as possible and buy a car as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to go to the town or the city in the future and still have to suffer such pain.


    Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er still didn¡¯t understand the current situation. Now wasn¡¯t the time to buy a car just because you had money.


    Chen Ping, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the others had good luck today. When they arrived at the station, there was a train that had just finished driving in the city. It was about to leave. Chen Ping bought the tickets and carried Chen Meng¡¯er out of the bus that had just finished driving in the city.


    Now, Chen Meng¡¯er was only three years old. She was not even old enough to buy a ticket and was not tall enough. Therefore, she could only sit on thep of her father, Chen Ping.


    Speaking of which, in her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er really had never taken a bus. No matter what she went out to do, she would always have a special car to pick her up. Therefore, she was very curious about this bus.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was only three years old, and this was her first time going on a long journey. It was very normal for her to have such a cid expression, so she did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small and exquisite little face... made many aunties and uncles who were on the same bus very interested in her.


    The forty-something-year-old aunty sitting next to Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked Chen Ping, ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Ping replied with a smile.


    ¡°Your daughter is really good-looking. She is even more exquisite than the model in those new year paintings.¡± If it were not for the fact that everyone was unfamiliar with her and did not dare to touch her, she would have reached out and pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Ping was quite proud of others praising his daughter, but he didn¡¯t want to show it too obviously, so he could only smile to cover it up.


    After someone started the conversation, the Auntie in the car was already interested in Chen Meng¡¯er, who was as cute as a doll. She went forward and asked one question after another. Not long after, where did Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family live? How old was she this year? All those misceneous questions were asked clearly.


    Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was very simple and without any purpose, she would have stopped her father, Chen Ping, long ago.. However, Chen Meng¡¯er decided in her heart that if her father, Chen Ping, went out to do business in the future, she would have to give him a good sense of self-defense.

 Chapter 41 - City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 41: City (1)</h4>


    As it was not the end of the year, all the seats on the bus were full, but fortunately, no one was standing in the aisle. This also made the air in the bus not smell bad.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat on thep of her father, Chen Ping. At first, she was still excitedly stretching her neck and looking at the scenery outside the window. Since her rebirth, the furthest she had gone was to follow her mother to her grandparents¡¯ house, she usually stayed in the vige.


    However, gradually, Chen Meng¡¯er could not resist the drowsiness. She leaned on her father, Chen Ping, and fell asleep.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, wake up. We¡¯re here.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was sleeping soundly, her father, Chen Ping, woke her up.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes. For a moment, she did not know where she was. The cuteness of Chen Meng¡¯er rubbing her eyes instantly endeared all thedies in the car. Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cuteness, they all had the urge to take her home and spoil her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, wake up. We¡¯re in the city. We¡¯re about to reach the station.¡± Following Chen Ping¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er also slowly woke up. She also saw the big words ¡°City N Bus Station.¡±


    Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er, the father and daughter pair, came out of the bus stop. They looked at the road that could be said to be filled with traffic, and for a moment, they did not know where to go.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never been to City N in her previous life and this life. Not to mention, it was still the City N in the early 1980s. As for Chen Ping, he had been here before a few times only. And every time he came, someone would bring him along. He was someone who followed behind others. He did not pay attention to which road they had taken.


    Not only was Chen Pingpletely ignorant of the city and did not know anything else, he was also conflicted about where to sell the ginseng. Chen Ping carried a cloth bag on his back and held his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, watching the people and carsing and going on the road. He just did not move.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still thinking about selling the ginseng. She was still waiting to sell the ginseng for a good price and change the life of her family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her father, Chen Ping, who was at a loss, and sighed in her heart. It seemed that she could only rely on herself. Chen Meng¡¯er opened her big, watery eyes and looked around. When she saw the middle-aged man standing on the side of the road, holding a newspaper in his hand and constantly asking passersby if they wanted to buy newspapers, Chen Meng¡¯er broke free from her father¡¯s hand and ran towards the man selling newspapers with her short legs.


    This made Chen Ping, who was holding his daughter¡¯s hand, anxious when he saw his daughter running away. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and chased after her daughter. Chen Ping shouted as he chased, ¡°Meng¡¯er, where are you going? Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her father¡¯s shout, but her movements did not stop. Instead, she seemed to be speeding up. When Chen Meng¡¯er ran to the uncle who sold newspapers, she could not even breathe. This made Chen Meng¡¯er alert. Her physical fitness in her first life was really not that good. It seemed that when she went back, she would have to retrain.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not dwell on this question for long. When the man who sold newspapers lowered his head and saw the panting little girl standing beside him, he lowered his head and asked, ¡°Little girl, you want to buy newspapers?¡±


    ¡°No. Uncle, I don¡¯t want newspapers. I¡¯m here to ask for directions. I want to ask you, do you know where the biggest pharmacy is in this city?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her small face, she looked at the uncle who sold newspapers and asked.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question was asked, Chen Ping rushed over. He just happened to hear his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. He wanted to scold his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er for running around, but he forcefully swallowed his words. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the person who sold newspapers, waiting for his answer..

 Chapter 42 - City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 42: City (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The pharmacy, I know where that is. It¡¯s at the intersection ahead, turn right. In that alley, there¡¯s a pharmacy, it¡¯s pretty big.¡± This uncle who sold newspapers¡­ after seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tender and cute face, his attitude unconsciously became a lot better as he answered.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Uncle, you¡¯re really nice.¡± In this life, Chen Meng¡¯er had long grasped the essentials of being liked as a child. That was to be sweet-mouthed.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said these words. It was to coax the uncle who sold newspapers to smile. ¡°Ah, you little girl, you¡¯re so cute. Your words are also so nice.¡±


    Chen Ping, who was standing behind Chen Meng¡¯er, memorized the address the uncle who sold newspapers said while listening to the person praise his daughter. He said proudly, ¡°Sir, thank you.¡±


    Then, Chen Ping took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked towards the address of the pharmacy given by the uncle who sold newspapers. As they walked. Chen Ping lectured Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is the city, not our vige. You can¡¯t run around randomly. If you get lost, I won¡¯t be able to find you in such a big ce.¡±


    ¡°I understand, dad. I will follow you. I won¡¯t run around randomly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she wasn¡¯t a real child and wouldn¡¯t do something shameful like getting lost. However, she knew that if she didn¡¯t admit to her mistake, her father, Chen Ping, would keep nagging.


    Chen Ping¡¯s good attitude towards his daughter admitting her mistake made him stop nagging. He even changed the topic and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you tired? Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really a little tired at this time. However, she had already silently decided in her heart that when she went back, she would start to train her skills. Chen Meng¡¯er, who wanted to pick up all the skills from her previous life, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I will walk on my own.¡±


    From the sound of it, the pharmacy did not seem to be very far from the station. However, when she really walked, it was not close. As a result, Chen Meng¡¯er, who insisted on walking on her own, started to sweat. This made Chen Ping¡¯s heart ache. In the end, ignoring his daughter¡¯s request, he bent down and picked Chen Meng¡¯er up.


    The pharmacy was a typical ancient building. There was a thick and heavy door. There was also a que hanging on the door, all of which showed that this pharmacy had a long history.


    And this pharmacy was exactly what Chen Meng¡¯er was looking for. If it were the modern pharmacies ofter generations, Chen Meng¡¯er would probably turn around and leave with her father without saying a word, because the pharmacies ofter generations specialized in selling Western medicine and proprietary Chinese medicine. They also sold traditional Chinese medicine like ginseng. However, they could not understand the quality of ginseng. Even if they could understand it, they would still charge the normal price of ginseng.


    Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er into the pharmacy¡¯s door, and a strong wave of traditional Chinese medicine greeted him.


    At this moment, a young man in arge coat walked over. ¡°Hello, are you here to see a doctor or to get medicine?¡±


    Chen Ping shook his head when he heard the question from the young man in ab coat. ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± The young man in ab coat looked at Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er, the father and daughter, and asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to sell medicine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned around in her father¡¯s arms and rushed to answer.


    ¡°Sell medicine? May I know what medicine you¡¯ve brought? Can you show it to me?¡± The young man in ab coat raised his eyebrows. After sizing up Chen Ping, Chen Meng¡¯er and her father wore a look of realization. ¡°No. We¡¯re only showing this medicine to the manager of your pharmacy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew at a nce that the young man in front of her was just a shop assistant, he couldn¡¯t make the decision at all. It could be said that he could make the decision for some small things. However, he didn¡¯t have the authority to do bigger things.


    The young man felt a little ufortable when Chen Meng¡¯er asked to see the manager, and the smile on his face disappeared. He was about to say something unpleasant when an old man¡¯s voice came from behind him, ¡°Oh, what kind of herb did you bring here? How could you ask to see the manager?¡±


    An old man with white hair and a cane walked out from the back hall. When the young man saw who it was, he immediately became respectful. ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to be in the back hall and heard the little girl¡¯s voice. I was curious, so I came out to take a look,¡± the old man said and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, when you see itter, you¡¯ll know what good stuff we brought. But, Grandpa, can we have a word?¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er looked around the pharmacy and said to the old man.


    The old man looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s quick-witted look and was in a good mood. Heughed and said, ¡°Okay. Listen to the little girl. Come in with me.¡±


    Chen Ping carried Chen Meng¡¯er and followed behind the old man into the pharmacy. Behind the pharmacy was a different world. Arge courtyard house. Once Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the courtyard, she looked around and recognized that thend was filled with herbs. Some were precious and rare, and some weremon.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was able to recognize these herbs at a nce because of the books in her study.


    The old man noticed the way Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the herbs. He asked, ¡°Why? Little girl, do you know these herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A bit.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to give a true answer because her father was there. However, she still surprised Chen Ping.. He was surprised when his daughter knew these herbs.

 Chapter 43 - In the City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 43: In the City (1)</h4>


    The old man was not surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer. He had been secretly observing Chen Meng¡¯er, a three-year-old girl. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the yard full of herbs, a hint of understanding and interest shed in her eyes, which did not escape the old man¡¯s eyes.


    It was obvious that the old man was curious about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have the time to care about what the old man was thinking. What she was most concerned about now was whether the old man really knew the goods and whether the pharmacy could give this ginseng a reasonable price.


    The old man brought Chen Meng¡¯er and her father, Chen Ping, to a room in the courtyard. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the furnishings in the room, she knew that this was the old man¡¯s study.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The old man gestured for Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er to sit down. Then, he turned his head and said to the young man who had followed him, ¡°Xiao Liu, go make some tea. Oh right, if there¡¯s milk at home, give this little girl some milk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The person called Xiao Liu replied and left the door.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± The old man turned his head and asked Chen Ping with a smile.


    ¡°Sir, my name is Chen Ping. This is my daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± When Chen Ping walked into the study and saw the furnishings inside, he already looked very ufortable. When he sat down, his movements were very stiff. When he faced the old man¡¯s question, he stood up and answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± .


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, sat on a mahogany chair with a swagger. She raised her eyes and looked at the furnishings around the study. When she saw something that caught her eye, she nodded her head in praise. If she saw something that she did not like, she would pout her little mouth, she had a displeased look on her face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Chen Ping. Don¡¯t be nervous. Feel free to call me anything you like, just like your daughter. Oh right, don¡¯t call me Mister either. Everyone outside calls me Elder Liu. You can call me Elder Liu too.¡± Elder Liu liked Chen Meng¡¯er very much in his heart, in passing, he also found Chen Ping, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father, much more pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Okay, elder Liu,¡± Chen Ping said,


    Chen Meng¡¯er finished observing the furnishings around the study and felt that it was time to get down to business. ¡°Dad, Take the thing out and show it to Grandpa Liu.¡±


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reminder, Chen Ping remembered what they were here for. ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± he agreed and reached out to take out something wrapped in cloth from the cloth bag he carried on his back. Then he handed it to Elder Liu. ¡°Elder Liu, take a look.¡±


    Elder Liu took the thing wrapped in cloth. He didn¡¯t take it to heart at first. It was only because he liked Chen Meng¡¯er that he agreed to bring the father and daughter to the backyard. However, when Elder Liu opened the cloth and saw the ginseng wrapped inside, his eyes suddenly lit up, he couldn¡¯t care less about his body that was no longer young. He stood up from his seat. He held the ginseng with a face full of surprise. ¡°This, this.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu¡¯s reaction, she knew that he was someone who knew what was good. This made her sigh in relief. Now, she didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. Just by looking at Elder Liu¡¯s reaction, this ginseng would definitely be sold for a good price.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt the pressure in her heart disappear, and she rxed. At this moment, Xiao Liu walked in with tea and milk. He handed the cup of milk to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand and bow. She took the milk and brought it to her mouth.


    Chen Ping did not understand why Elder Liu¡¯s reaction was so strong. He did not understand ginseng. He only knew that wild ginseng was a tonic and could be sold for money. As for the age of the ginseng, he, a farmer, did not know.. ¡°Elder Liu, what about this ginseng?¡±

 Chapter 44 - In the City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 44: In the City (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping had just started. His eyes were shining as he stared at the ginseng. Elder Liu then said, ¡°This is a hundred-year-old ginseng. Chen Ping, where did you get this ginseng?¡±?Elder Liu took his magnifying ss and started to observe. ¡°Ah, this ginseng was unearthed not long ago.¡±


    Initially, Elder Liu thought that this hundred-year-old ginseng should have been left behind by Chen Ping¡¯s ancestor. However, looking at it now, that was not the case.


    ¡°Yeah, it was not long ago. This ginseng was found by my daughter in the mountains.¡± Chen Ping was an honest person. When Elder Liu asked this question, he answered honestly.


    Chen Ping¡¯s answer made Elder Liu Look at Chen Meng¡¯er differently. He was now sure that the little girl in front of him was not simple.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was drinking the milk attentively, felt Elder Liu¡¯s burning gaze on her. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Grandpa Liu, why are you looking at me like that? How is it, Grandpa Liu? are you satisfied with this ginseng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with this ginseng.¡± Elder Liu nodded and said. ¡°However, you guys are really too much. How can you wrap a hundred-year-old wild ginseng with cloth like this? Fortunately, when this ginseng was pulled out from the ground, the whiskers didn¡¯t break.¡±


    Hearing elder Liu¡¯s words, the corners of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes almost twitched. This Elder Liu was really too much. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes to take a look. He had the conditions to take good care of this ginseng. But they didn¡¯t have such conditions. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have sold it


    ¡°Then Grandpa Liu, since you¡¯re satisfied, then please give us a price. If the price is reasonable, we¡¯ll sell this ginseng to you. Of course, if you don¡¯t want it, we can only look for another buyer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ced the cup in her hand on the coffee table, she said.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. Your Grandpa Liu is very satisfied with this ginseng. If I want it, I won¡¯t cheat you. The price will definitely be reasonable.¡± When elder Liu said this.., he paused for a moment. ¡°However, little girl, I¡¯m very curious. How did you find this hundred-year-old wild ginseng?¡± One had to know that although this ginseng was not from Changbai Mountain, it was still a hundred-year-old wild ginseng. However, elder Liu had used a magnifying ss to observe it. He found that this hundred-year-old wild ginseng was not much different from Changbai Mountain¡¯s ginseng.


    It could be said that the appearance of this ginseng and its medicinal effects should be the best he had seen in the past few decades. This was also the reason why he was so excited and determined to get it.


    ¡°Well, I can only say that I¡¯m lucky.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to have a deep conversation with Elder Liu on this issue. And there was nothing to talk about. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t tell Elder Liu that this ginseng was produced by her space. Since that was the case, what was there to talk about. ¡°Grandpa Liu, then give me a price. Let me see if it¡¯s reasonable with my father.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s still early. You can talk to Grandpa Liu. We¡¯ll talk about the ginsengter.¡± Obviously, Elder Liu was more interested in Chen Meng¡¯er than the ginseng.


    For some reason, Elder Liu felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was mysterious.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, you¡¯re not in a hurry, but we are. We still have to rush home. Otherwise, my mom will be anxious.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she turned to look at her father, Chen Ping. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Elder Liu, we still have to catch the bus back. So, what do you think?¡± Chen Ping followed his daughter¡¯s words and said.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a patient outside. It¡¯s a child. He fell down the stairs and hit his head. He¡¯s outside now,¡± Xiao Liu said as he ran in while panting.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Elder Liu stood up from his chair. ¡°Nonsense, he fell on his head. Why are they still sending him to our pharmacy? Why don¡¯t they just send the child to the hospital?¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t care less about Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Ping. He put down the ginseng in his hand and walked towards the hall in front. Xiao Liu followed closely behind.


    Looking at the master who had suddenly left, Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er looked at each other, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why don¡¯t we go and take a look too?¡± Since their master was not around, they could not stay here forever.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded as she slowly slid down from the chair. ¡°Dad, bring the ginseng with you. We will go and take a look too.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very cautious. She would not forget the ginseng that could be said to be their entire fortune.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chen Ping carefully wrapped the ginseng with a cloth again. Then, he held his daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand and walked to the hall in front.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Ping arrived at the hall, the hall was in a mess. A group of people surrounded the little boy lying on the ground in the middle. Meanwhile, a woman in her thirties was half-paralyzed on a chair at the side.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s internal bleeding. We have to send him to the hospital quickly. Otherwise, there¡¯s no hope if we¡¯re toote.¡± Elder Liu checked the unconscious boy and his expression changed. He turned around and said to the boy¡¯s father.


    ¡°Oh. I. . . I¡¯ll send the boy to the hospital right away..¡± The boy¡¯s father bent over to hug the unconscious boy lying on the ground.

 Chapter 45 - Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just as the boy¡¯s father bent down to pick up the boy, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but shout, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was small, but her voice was not low. She sessfully shouted at the boy¡¯s father, and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice did not only stop the boy¡¯s father¡¯s action, it also made everyone¡¯s eyes focus on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ping, who was beside Chen Meng¡¯er, saw everyone¡¯s gazes and felt a little regretful. Why did he suggest bringing his daughter here. He was just about to ask his daughter not to speak nonsense when the topic was snatched away.


    ¡°You little child, why are you causing trouble here?¡± Xiao Liu, who was beside Elder Liu, saw that it was Chen Meng¡¯er, the little girl, and said with some displeasure.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not care about Xiao Liu. She looked at the boy who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. It was obvious that he had fallen into aa, the symptoms of a brain hemorrhage described in the medical books that she had read in the space appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, his brain is bleeding. If this uncle moved him like this, he might not be able to save himself, let alone the hospital.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that among the people present, Elder Liu¡¯s words carried the most weight.


    To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she shouldn¡¯t have opened her mouth to speak at this time. She should have let them handle this on their own, because this matter had nothing to do with her. And if she opened her mouth, not only would she attract attention, she might even get into trouble.


    However, for Chen Meng¡¯er to watch this little boy¡¯s life gradually dissipate in front of her, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Elder Liu wanted to remind the boy¡¯s father that it was not suitable for the boy to move. However, he did not expect that someone would say such a thing in front of him. Moreover, it was the little girl that he was interested in.


    ¡°This girl is right. You can¡¯t move him like this. His head can¡¯t be moved now.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words made the boy¡¯s father freeze.


    ¡°Then Elder Liu, what should we do now?¡± Someone who did not know who was the boy looked at elder Liu anxiously and asked.


    ¡°Call the hospital¡¯s emergency number first.¡± Elder Liu was also helpless. When faced with such an internal bleeding problem, he, who studied Chinese medicine, was a little helpless. Elder Liu could not help but feel a wave of fatigue and powerlessness from the bottom of his heart.


    He had to admit that this traditional Chinese medicine really could notpare to Western medicine in some aspects. For example, this intracerebral hemorrhage could only be stopped by Western medicine through surgery. However, their traditional Chinese medicine could not achieve the same effect as Western medicine. Therefore, the gradual decline of this traditional Chinese medicine was not without reason.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, she could not help but frown. Based on the boy¡¯s expression, the bleeding point in the boy¡¯s brain was rtivelyrge. If she waited for the hospital¡¯s doctors toe and save him, the chances of survival were not high.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was conflicted. She did not know if she should make a move. After all, what she said just now was already an unwise move. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the boy, she subconsciously thought of the boy¡¯s symptoms and the way to treat him.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was conflicted about whether she should do anything to treat the boy. However, she had overlooked a very important matter. How could the contents of the spatial medical book that she had read before appear in her mind unconsciously?


    No matter how good her memory was, such a situation would not happen.. However, at this moment, Chen Meng¡¯erpletely did not notice this.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind went through a struggle. In the end, her conscience won out over everything. She sighed. She thought to herself, ¡°Forget it. Today¡¯s incident may have been arranged by the heavens. And since I¡¯ve received the favor of the heavens. I¡¯ve been reborn, and I¡¯ve obtained the portable space. Whatever, I should pay it forward a little. As for the problems left behind, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa Liu, this little boy¡¯s brain has been bleeding. If we let it bleed like this, the situation will get worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I know this too. But I¡¯m helpless now.¡± Elder Liu sighed, his face gloomy. Elder Liu knew it too, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, do you know acupuncture?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er Thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know why Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°Then, Grandpa Liu, use acupuncture to help this little boy stop the bleeding.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief when she heard that Elder Liu knew acupuncture. If elder Liu replied that he did not know acupuncture, then this little boy¡¯s case was really hopeless.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er knew the method of treatment, because the method of treatment was in her brain. However, she had only studied traditional Chinese medicine on paper previously. She did not know anything about acupuncture. The specific implementation still depended on elder Liu.


    ¡°Sigh. Little girl, this acupuncture can stop the bleeding, but it¡¯s impossible to stop the bleeding in the brain with acupuncture,¡± Elder Liu thought, after all, she was still young. Although she had some contact with Chinese medicine, it was still a short time.


    Elder Liu was now certain that Chen Meng¡¯er had learned Chinese medicine knowledge from others.


    ¡°But, Grandpa Liu, I know which acupuncture points can stop the internal bleeding at the same time,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and said seriously.


    Chen Ping, who had been listening at the side and wanted to say something to stop his daughter several times, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He reached out to pull Chen Meng¡¯er and reprimanded her in a low voice, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t mess around. This is a matter of life and death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl. This isn¡¯t the time to y house,¡± Xiao Liu also said, looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with dissatisfaction. In his eyes, Chen Meng¡¯er was just a child who came to cause trouble.


    As for the boy¡¯s family, the way they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t very friendly either.


    Alright, Chen Meng¡¯er could tell with one look that she had been spurned by everyone. And Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had already done her best. Since everyone didn¡¯t believe her, there was nothing she could do. She obediently retreated to her father¡¯s side, returning to her previous obedient appearance.


    However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to give up, Elder Liu suddenly became spirited. He thought that this girl in front of him might have had some kind of opportunity to meet some famous expert and receive the guidance of a famous expert. Therefore, he stared at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Girl, what do you think? Can you stop the internal bleeding by stabbing a few acupoints at the same time?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect elder Liu to believe her words and even ask her. She thought for a moment and did not speak directly. Instead, she walked over to the boy lying on the ground with her short legs and wanted to reach out and point at the acupuncture points for elder Liu to see.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er squatted down and just as she reached out her hand, the boy¡¯s mother rushed over and pushed her away. Chen Meng¡¯er was careless and was pushed to the ground. The boy¡¯s mother was still in the state of a hen protecting her chick. She widened her eyes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er aggressively. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chen Ping, on the other hand, saw that his daughter had fallen and ran over with an aching heart. He picked up his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and patted the dust off her clothes as he asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, does anything hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head. She wasn¡¯t bothered by this little bit of pain. Chen Meng¡¯er turned to look at the boy¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to show Grandpa Liu the acupuncture points. If Grandpa Liu thinks that the acupuncture points I¡¯m pointing at are correct and feasible, then¡­ It might save your son¡¯s life. Of course, if you don¡¯t want me to touch your son, then just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er could understand. When a person¡¯s life was at stake, who would believe the words of a three-year-old girl.


    ¡°Madam, your son¡¯s current situation is very dangerous. If this girl¡¯s method is feasible, she might be able to save your son¡¯s life.¡± Elder Liu also knew in his heart, with the boy¡¯s condition, even if he were to go to the hospital, he would be doomed.


    ¡°This.¡± The boy¡¯s family did not believe Chen Meng¡¯er, a three-year-old girl at all. However, they werepletely convinced by Elder Liu, a famous Chinese medicine doctor in the city. Otherwise, they would not have sent the child here immediately after the child fell down the stairs.


    The boy¡¯s family hesitated. At the most critical moment, the old man who had been holding a walking stick and hadn¡¯t made a sound since he came in said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Obviously, this old man had a lot of power in this family. After the old man¡¯s voice fell, the boy¡¯s mother reluctantly retreated to the side. However, from that moment on, her eyes.., never left Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also pretended not to notice the boy¡¯s mother¡¯s gaze. She calmly walked forward. She pointed at the acupuncture points on the boy¡¯s body and said to elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa Liu, if you stab this side, this side, and a few major acupuncture points on this side at the same time, you can stop the internal bleeding..¡±

 Chapter 47 - Acupuncture (1)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Acupuncture (1)</h4>


    Elder Liu looked at the major acupoints that Chen Meng¡¯er had pointed out and thought about them carefully. It would have been better if Elder Liu had not thought about them. The moment he thought about them, he remembered that when he was young, he had identally read an ancient medical book that introduced the functions of the major acupoints.


    That book had unfortunately been lost at the beginning of the Cultural Revolution. Because of this, his father had been heartbroken for a long time because this ancient book had just been obtained by his father and he had not had the time to study it in detail.


    At that time, Elder Liu had been lucky enough to flip through it and take a general nce. He had some impressions of some of the things inside, but they were only impressions.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she returned to her father, Chen Ping¡¯s side. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Elder Liu again, waiting to see Elder Liu¡¯s reaction.


    Elder Liu came back to his senses and said to Xiao Liu, ¡°Xiao Liu, help me get my needle.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± When Xiao Liu heard that Elder Liu wanted him to get the needle, he knew that Elder Liu was nning to try the acupuncture points that Chen Meng¡¯er pointed out. He opened his mouth to stop Elder Liu. This was a matter of life and death; he could not joke about it.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, go get the needle.¡± Elder Liu red at Xiao Liu and interrupted Xiao Liu¡¯s words.


    Xiao Liu was reprimanded by Elder Liu, so he could only lower his head and go to the back room to get the needle. When he left, he didn¡¯t forget to re fiercely at Chen Meng¡¯er, he cursed in his heart, ¡°This little troublemaker. If something really happenster, Mister¡¯s life will be ruined.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er received Xiao Liu¡¯s re very calmly. On the other hand, her father, Chen Ping, saw Xiao Liu¡¯s gaze that seemed as if he wanted to skin Chen Meng¡¯er alive and eat her alive. He subconsciously hid his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, behind him.


    On the boy¡¯s family¡¯s side, when they heard that Elder Liu was nning to give it a try, their expressions didn¡¯t look too good. It made sense. Anyone who heard that their child had be a test subject would not have a good expression. Just now, when Xiao Liu spoke, the boy¡¯s mother was about to speak as well. However, she was stopped by the boy¡¯s grandfather, so she shut her mouth and stood unwillingly to the side. She looked anxiously at the unconscious boy lying on the ground. She was secretly worried. Why wasn¡¯t the hospital¡¯s ambnce here yet?


    ¡°Elder Liu, are you confident?¡± The old man on the boy¡¯s side asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m more than 50% sure. Old Lu, if you don¡¯t give it a try, your grandson¡¯s life will be in danger.¡± It was obvious that Elder Liu knew the boy¡¯s grandfather and had a good rtionship with him. This could also be exined. The reason why this family didn¡¯t go to the hospital after their child fell down the stairs and came directly to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try. Elder Liu, I¡¯ll leave my grandson to you.¡± The boy¡¯s grandfather sighed and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking, Xiao Liu returned with his silver needles.


    ¡°Sir, here are your needles.¡± Xiao Liu handed the needle box to Elder Liu. After Wlder Liu took it, he raised his head and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little girl,e over and point out the positions of these acupuncture points for me.¡±


    The positions of acupuncture points could not be wrong at all. If something were to go wrong, it would not just be ineffective. Sometimes, it could even kill someone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked out from behind her father, Chen Ping. When Chen Meng¡¯er walked out, Chen Ping wanted to hold on to his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, for a moment. He did not want her to get involved in this matter.


    And now, he was a little regretful. He regretted that his daughter acted coquettishly back then. So he agreed to bring her to the city. He was worried that if the boy was not rescued in the end, this family would do something to his daughter..

 Chapter 48 - Acupuncture (2)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Acupuncture (2)</h4>


    Chen Menger didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking now. She walked over and squatted down beside Elder Liu. Then she held out her little hand and began to seriously point out to Elder Liu. ¡°This point. And this and that.¡± ¡®Grandpa Liu, when you put in the needles, you have to expose only the end of one of the needles in these two acupoints, but you have to expose half of the needles in this acupoint.¡¯ However, this specific method was kept in her mind.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu listened carefully to every word Chen Meng¡¯er said. Then, he took out the needles and held his breath. Then, he quickly inserted the three silver needles into the acupuncture points ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s requirements.


    The acupuncture that was passed down in Elder Liu¡¯s family could be considered a unique skill. And today, Chen Meng¡¯er had also stumbled upon it by ident. Only when she met Elder Liu, who had a unique skill passed down from his family, could she fulfill all of her requirements. Otherwise, if it was anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it at all.


    When Elder Liu inserted the needles, everyone in the room held their breaths. They stared at elder Liu without blinking, before staring at the boy lying on the ground. After Elder Liu inserted the needle into the boy¡¯s body, a few minutester, the boy¡¯s nostrils began to bleed.


    First, it dripped down one drop at a time, and then it dripped more and more. This made the mother of the boy who first saw this scene turn pale with fright. She cried out in surprise, ¡°Baby!¡± The next second, she was about to faint.


    And Elder Liu, when he saw this scene, his face also turned pale. Fortunately, he was calm after all. His hands did not tremble in fear. In the entire room, Chen Meng¡¯er was the most calm person who saw this scene. After Elder Liu¡¯s needle was inserted, the page of the needle in her brain had already turned over. Following that, all sorts of reactions would appear after the needle was inserted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only felt that this was really a scam when she saw the words that appeared again in her brain. Those three acupoints just now were actually not just a simple stop for internal bleeding. It actually had such a miraculous effect.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. This is a normal phenomenon after the injection. Now, this is to expel the blood from his brain out of his body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words caused everyone to look at her suspiciously. Even Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Following Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the blood that flowed out of the nose became less and less until only a small rivulet of blood was left. No more blood flowed out. This made everyone start to believe Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa Liu, you can start with the needle,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and took out the silver needle from the boy¡¯s body.


    Just as Elder Liu took out the silver needle, the sound of a car could be heard from outside the prescription. Then, it was followed by, ¡°Where is the patient?¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the sound, she knew that the ambnce had arrived. Looking at the people in white coats who had suddenly swarmed in, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but criticize in her heart, ¡°These emergency personnel are really the same no matter what era it is. They are all sote.¡±


    Because of the arrival of the first-aid workers, Elder Liu was pushed aside, not to mention Chen Meng¡¯er. It was also because of the sudden appearance of the first-aid workers. After Elder Liu took out the silver needles for the boy, he did not have the time to check his pulse to confirm the condition of his injury.


    Therefore, in the end, no one knew whether the acupuncture on the acupuncture points mentioned by Chen Meng¡¯er would be helpful to the boy¡¯s condition.


    The paramedics came and left in a hurry. Soon, only Elder Liu and Xiao Liu were left in the hall of the prescription. Chen Meng¡¯er and her father, Chen Ping, were also left. The boy¡¯s family left with them.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, let¡¯s go in and talk about what we haven¡¯t finished talking about.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that this matter was a waste of time. As for the father and daughter, they still had to catch the afternoon shift and return to the vige.


    ¡°Right, Elder Liu, let¡¯s hurry up. After we talk, we still have to rush back.¡± Chen Ping was reminded by his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and was shocked to realize that it was alreadyte.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to the study room and continue talking.¡± Elder Liu nodded and said. However, the way he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er now waspletely different from before. He was now certain that this little girl had definitelye into contact with traditional Chinese medicine before. Moreover, she had learned quite a bit.


    This hundred-year-old wild ginseng was something that could not be sought after. In addition, elder Liu had another n in mind, so this negotiation went very smoothly. Elder Liu was not stingy and gave a very reasonable price.


    And this price was still low when Chen Meng¡¯er used the values of her previous life to measure it. However, her father, Chen Ping, waspletely stunned when he heard the number that elder Liu said. He didn¡¯t react for a long time.


    ¡°500,000?¡± Chen Ping turned his head to ask his daughter for confirmation after he recovered from his shock. He was afraid that he was hearing things.


    ¡°Yup, 500,000. Dad, let¡¯s get money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was calmly thinking about how to get the money back..

 Chapter 49 - Selling Ginseng (1)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Selling Ginseng (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Ping heard that his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, had got them 500,000 yuan, he kept repeating the figure in his mind. 500,000 yuan, how much money was that? Let alone 500,000 yuan, even 50,000 yuan was something Chen Ping had never seen in his entire life.


    Chen Ping had never thought that the wild ginseng that his daughter had found in the back mountain would fetch such a high price. Before he and his daughter came to the city, the couple had discussed that if the wild ginseng could be sold for money, it would be great if it could cover the tuition fees for the three children in the family for an entire year.


    However, the result waspletely different from what he had imagined. Chen Meng¡¯er was not in a hurry. She quietly waited for her father to calm down. Chen Ping was also fine. After a while, he came back to his senses. After swallowing hard, he raised his eyes and looked at Elder Liu seriously, he said, ¡°Elder Liu, why don¡¯t you take a closer look? This is just a wild ginseng.¡± Chen Ping almost told Elder Liu that this wild ginseng was not worth the price.


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood the meaning behind her father¡¯s words and almost vomited blood. In her previous life, she had been in society for so many years, but she had never seen anyone who wouldin that the price was too high when she was a seller. They wouldin that the price offered by others was too high. Usually, the only way was to constantly raise the price to maximize the benefits.


    Elder Liu also understood the meaning behind Chen Ping¡¯s words. In his heart, his evaluation of Chen Ping suddenly became much higher. ¡°I looked very carefully. This ginseng is worth this price. However, you guys are also lucky to have found me, a person who knows the goods. If it were those ordinary pharmacies outside, they might not know the goods,¡± Elder Liu said, but he said it to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er said in her heart, ¡°If the other party didn¡¯t know the goods, I wouldn¡¯t have sold this ginseng to him. Although my family is very short of money now,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought in her heart, but.., she said to Elder Liu in a ttering manner, ¡°Yes, if we weren¡¯t lucky enough to meet you, Grandpa Liu, otherwise, we would definitely be at a disadvantage. Oh right, Grandpa Liu, um, can we use cash to sell the ginseng?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family did not even have a bank ount or bankbook.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Elder Liu probably also thought that given Chen Ping¡¯s situation, he definitely did not have an ount in the bank. ¡°Then you guys sit here for a while. I will get someone to withdraw the money.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the chair and shook her legs as she replied.


    After Elder Liu left, Chen Ping couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He looked at his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, with a serious expression, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, is that wild ginseng really worth that much? If it¡¯s not worth that much, we can¡¯t lie to your Grandpa Liu just because of money. We can¡¯t do something that goes against our conscience.¡± Chen Ping still felt that.., this wild ginseng couldn¡¯t possibly be worth that much.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t lie to Grandpa Liu, and Grandpa Liu didn¡¯t suffer a loss either. It can be said that Grandpa Liu even earned a profit. That wild ginseng that didn¡¯t look like much had been around for at least a hundred years. Grandpa Liu is very knowledgeable. He won¡¯t make a loss-making business move.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted her father.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chen Ping listened to his daughter¡¯s exnation and thought about it again. It really was true. This Elder Liu was obviously a knowledgeable and smart person. He would not let himself suffer a loss. Thinking of this, Chen Ping was relieved.


    After Chen Ping put this matter down, he thought of the 500,000 yuan in the blink of an eye.. Until now, he could not imagine how much 500,000 yuan was. Chen Ping thought in his heart and unconsciously said, ¡°How much is 500,000 yuan?¡±

 Chapter 50 - Selling Ginseng (2)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Selling Ginseng (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°About that, dad, wait until Grandpa Liu brings the money over. You can count it properly,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er teased with a smile.


    ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re really mischievous.¡± Chen Ping understood his daughter¡¯s teasing and said with a smile.


    500,000 in this era was not a small amount. It was equivalent to tens of millions in ten to twenty years. Therefore, going to the bank to withdraw money was not something that could be done in a short period of time. Chen Meng¡¯er and the others waited for two hours, but the person who withdrew the money did note back.


    Elder Liu took the opportunity to talk to Chen Ping while Chen Meng¡¯er and her father came down for lunch. As soon as Elder Liu opened his mouth, Chen Ping subconsciously wanted to refuse. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, graciously agreed. In her opinion, it was just a meal. It was no big deal.


    And there was a reason why Elder Liu was so happy. Just now, when he went out to get someone to go to the bank to withdraw money, Old Lu called. On the phone, he thanked him profusely. He said that the boy was okay, and it was all thanks to him, otherwise, his little grandson would have been gone.


    And as for the specific situation, Old Lu did not tell him in detail on the phone. He said that he would slowly talk about itter. Although Old Liu did not know the details, he knew from Old Lu¡¯s phone call that the acupuncture points that Chen Meng¡¯er pointed out were correct. They were very useful in stopping internal bleeding.


    As long as Old Liu knew this, he was extremely excited. This made him even more certain that Chen Meng¡¯er had a master with superb medical skills behind her. This made Elder Liu, who couldn¡¯t be said to be a doctor, feel like his life depended on it. But it wasn¡¯t too far from the truth. He had the intention of befriending Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s master.


    The lunch was very sumptuous. It could be said to be the most sumptuous meal that Chen Meng¡¯er had ever eaten outside the space since she was reborn. There was fish and meat. Moreover, the taste wasn¡¯t bad.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the table, she didn¡¯t hold back at all. Whenever she saw something she wanted to eat, she would stretch out her chopsticks to pick it up. If she couldn¡¯t pick it up herself, she would even ask Elder Liu for help. But that was it. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s table manners still surprised Elder Liu and Xiao Liu. This wasn¡¯t something that a three-year-old child from the countryside should have.


    Chen Ping, on the other hand, had the same thoughts as Chen Meng¡¯er. He appeared very reserved and only ate the dishes in front of him. Most of the time, he would just dig into the rice in his bowl. That was because, in his eyes, the rice was already a delicacy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, did not forget her father when she buried her head in her food. She would asionally pick food for her father. Elder Liu did not know whether tough or cry. This rtionship seemed to have been reversed.


    When Elder Liu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had almost finished eating, he asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, who taught you acupuncture in the morning?¡±


    ¡°No one taught me, and I don¡¯t know acupuncture.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down her bowl and chopsticks and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know acupuncture? How is that possible?¡± Elder Liu obviously didn¡¯t believe what Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°What I said is true. I don¡¯t know acupuncture. I just know acupoints. And I really don¡¯t have a master.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said seriously. She wanted to say something about a master. It would be easier for her to do things this way.


    However, at her age, she usually had people around her. Even if she made up a master, no one would believe her.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Elder Liu. I can testify that my daughter doesn¡¯t have a master,¡± Chen Ping put down the bowl and said seriously.


    ¡°Then who taught you those acupuncture points?¡± Elder Liu asked in surprise.


    ¡°I learned them by reading books,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with her head tilted. Before she said that, she had already thought about it. She would take out the medical skill book from her space when she went back. Moreover, when she answered Elder Liu¡¯s question, she was shocked to realize that it was in the morning. She had neglected a very important thing.


    However, this was not the time for her to think about this matter in detail. Chen Meng¡¯er decided that when she went back, she would carefully study what exactly was going on.


    ¡°A book? Where did you get such a book?¡± Elder Liu and Chen Ping asked in unison. Although the meaning of their question waspletely different.


    Chen Ping was surprised. He seemed to remember that their family did not have any books on medicine. Elder Liu was pleasantly surprised. He was guessing. Was the book that Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about the same as the book that was destroyed in their family? It was an ancient book.


    ¡°I found it at the garbage dump in the vige. It¡¯s at home now. I¡¯m hiding it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Ping heard his daughter¡¯s reply and said, ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t know. You hid it deep enough.¡± As he said that, Chen Ping stretched out his hand and nodded at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little head.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and stuck out her tongue at her father, Chen Ping.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of anticipation. Then, he carefully asked, ¡°Can I take a look at that book?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, no problem.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said generously. Although Elder Liu appeared to be only a traditional Chinese medicine doctor who had opened a century-old shop, Chen Meng¡¯er had long seen that Elder Liu¡¯s identity was not simple, or that the figure behind him was not simple.


    And now, without any background, it could be said that Chen Meng¡¯er, whose family was penniless, thought that Elder Liu was someone she could befriend. It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to rely on Elder Liu to achieve any goals. She just knew very clearly that in the future, without connections, without money, it would be difficult for one to move an inch. She just wanted to find connections when something happened to their family. She made some arrangements. ¡°But, Grandpa Liu, I left the book at home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back with youter.¡± With that, Elder Liu, who was unusually emotional, put down the bowl and chopsticks and walked to the living room. He called the bank and urged them to hurry up.. He asked them to hurry up.

 Chapter 51 - Return Journey (1)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Return Journey (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping was still worried about Elder Liu saying that he wanted to go back with them. He thought that if Elder Liu wanted to go back with them, he would also take the bus with them. And his mind was still on the huge sum of 500,000 yuan.


    That¡¯s right. Anyone who was previously a person who couldn¡¯t even afford to pay for their child¡¯s tuition would have the same reaction if someone told him that he had 500,000 yuan now. Chen Ping¡¯s reaction was normal, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction was rather abnormal.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was only three years old, but she looked like an old woman. From the beginning, he had been observing Chen Meng¡¯er, whether intentionally or unintentionally. He felt strange. How could Chen Ping, a farmer, raise such a child?


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Xiao Liu had been observing her, and she allowed him to observe her. In any case, she was sure that even if Xiao Liu had sharp eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that she was reborn.


    After Elder Liu called the bank, the efficiency of the bank suddenly increased by an unknown number of times. Within half an hour after Elder Liu called... they obtained the money.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er even more certain that Elder Liu¡¯s identity was not ordinary.


    Chen Ping watched as someone carried a sack in. ¡°Elder Liu, this is 500,000 yuan.¡± The man with a fierce face said respectfully to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Okay, got it. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Elder Liu nodded to the man and then turned to Chen Ping. Chen Meng¡¯er and her father said, ¡°This is 500,000 yuan. You can count it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, go count it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had no intention of counting money.


    Chen Ping had not taken his eyes off the sack when the man with a fierce face walked in carrying the sack. Now, he heard his daughter ask him to go up and count it. He had no intention of retreating. He walked up and opened the sack¡¯s mouth.


    Chen Ping opened the sack¡¯s mouth and looked inside. He was stunned by what he saw. There were stacks of 10-yuan notes. Although there were already 50-yuan notes, they were not fully implemented in this small city, thergest note that everyone used was still the 10-yuan note.


    Think about it, the 500,000 stack of 10-yuan notes was a huge amount. A total of 500 stacks. So much money could be packed in that big sack, and it was because these were all new notes that were slightly smaller in size,


    if it was those old notes, the volume would definitely be muchrger than this,


    Chen Ping would not really count the money one by one. If he were to count them one by one, who knew how long it would take? Chen Ping counted the wads and it was exactly 500 wads.


    After counting, Chen Ping started to worry again. He looked at his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are the two of us going to take back so much money?¡±


    When Chen Ping asked this question, he did not think too much about it. At his daughter¡¯s age, could she answer his question,


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we deposit a portion of the money in the bank?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw such a big problem with the money and felt a headacheing. She did not expect the 500,000 yuan to be so big. With this amount of money, not to mention that the father and daughter did not have the strength to carry it back home from the city. Even if they did, the father and daughter didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. This was all money.. If someone stole it, they would only be able to wipe away their tears.

 Chapter 52 - Return Journey (2)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Return Journey (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Therefore, after much thought, Chen Meng¡¯er only came up with the idea of depositing the money in the bank.


    ¡°Alright, Meng¡¯er, this money was only taken out from the bank by me after I pulled some strings. If you deposit the money in the bank now, wouldn¡¯t everything that I did before be in vain?¡± Elder Liu paused for a moment, then he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. I¡¯ll be responsible for sending you home safely.¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking, he turned around and instructed Xiao Liu, ¡°Xiao Liu, get them to prepare the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Xiao Liu replied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood what Elder Liu meant, so she didn¡¯t mention how to deal with the money. As for Chen Ping, he did not quite understand what Elder Liu meant by this. What did he mean by ¡°I will be responsible for sending you home safely.¡±?


    It was not until Xiao Liu returned that he said to Elder Liu, ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Elder Liu replied. He called over the man who had juste back with the money, aka the man with a fierce face, and asked him to move the money out. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Ping after giving all the instructions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er calmly drank all the drink Elder Liu had prepared for her. Chen Ping, on the other hand, wanted to stop her. In the end, he just watched Elder Liu busy himself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er slowly slid down from her seat and walked to her father, Chen Ping, and held his hand. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s follow Grandpa Liu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the car parked at the door, she was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Elder Liu¡¯s car to actually be an imported car. One had to know how difficult it was to get the word ¡®imported¡¯ on it. Not to mention something as big as a car.


    When Chen Ping saw the ck car parked outside the door, he didn¡¯t have any reaction. He had never seen such a thing in his life. When Elder Liu opened the door of the passenger seat and said to them, ¡°Come in, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Ping was stunned.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, calmly opened the door of the backseat. ¡°Dad, go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Ping replied. However, the surprised expression on his face didn¡¯t fall off. Then, he followed behind Chen Meng¡¯er and got into the car.


    After the car drove a long distance, Chen Ping slowly came back to his senses. He looked around with his eyes wide open.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the familiar scenery outside the window, this reincarnated person, who had even taken a bullet train and a ne, could not help but sigh at this moment, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a private car. The speed is really different.¡± If they had taken a bus to the city in the morning, who knew where they would be now.


    Chen Ping, who had the same thoughts as Chen Meng¡¯er, was also surprised. How long had it been? They had already reached the town.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± When they reached the town, Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°Turn right and drive straight ahead.¡± After Chen Ping said that, he thought for a moment, he said worriedly, ¡°Elder Liu, why don¡¯t you send us here? My bicycle is still stored in the town. Moreover, from this town to our vige, there are muddy roads. Your small car probably won¡¯t be easy to drive into.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as the road is enough for my car to pass through. As for your bicycle...¡± Elder Liu¡¯s trip this time was not purely out of kindness to send Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er back. He was not here to do good. He came for the ancient medical book in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. Therefore, Elder Liu thought for a moment, he gave Chen Ping a choice. ¡°How about this? You choose. First, you go down and ride your bike back alone. Meng¡¯er will show us the way. Second, you go back with us. When we go back, I will bring you back to town and pick up the bike.¡±


    Chen Ping really wanted to say that he didn¡¯t want to choose either option. Although he felt that Elder Liu wasn¡¯t a bad person. However, Chen Ping was still worried about leaving his daughter alone with this unfamiliar person. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you guys. I¡¯ll pick up this bicycle when Ie to town in two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu instructed the driver to start the car.


    This rural road was really beyond Elder Liu¡¯s expectations. Although the width of this road was wide enough for a small car to pass through, this road was very uneven and bumpy because of the mud. As a result, Elder Liu, who was sitting on the front passenger seat, did not look too good from the jolting.


    This made the driver so worried that he could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, are you okay? Do you want me to park the car by the side so that you cane down and rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no need to stop.¡± Elder Liu indicated that there was no need. He knew that if the car stopped and he was allowed to rest for a period of time, he wouldn¡¯t want to sit on it again. However, he was d that he was a Chinese medicine practitioner, he had been taking good care of his body on a daily basis. Otherwise, just this one round of driving would have caused him to lose more than half of his old life.


    In fact, even Chen Meng¡¯er, a three-year-old child, was having a hard time being tossed around, not to mention Elder Liu at his age. Her stomach was churning non-stop. She regretted drinking too much milk today.. For the first time, she felt that the bicycle seemed to be a good means of transportation.

 Chapter 53 - Reaching Home (1)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Reaching Home (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a while of bumpy driving, Chen Meng¡¯er finally saw the vige entrance. Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. If this continues, my old bones will break.¡± Elder Liu also let out a sigh of relief when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    However, as soon as Elder Liu said this, Chen Meng¡¯er did not give him any face. She looked at Elder Liu, with a serious expression, she said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re letting out a sigh of relief a little early? By the way, when you go backter, you still have to take this car and take this road.¡±


    ¡°AH.¡± Elder Liu was reminded by Chen Meng¡¯er. Thinking that he would have to ride for such a long timeter, he could no longer care about his image. He wailed, ¡°How could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    Outside the car, all the children in the vige gathered at the vige entrance to y. No one knew who it was. They raised their heads unintentionally and saw a small ck car driving over from afar. They shouted in surprise, ¡°Everyone, look! What is that?¡±


    All the children who were ying with their heads lowered raised their heads and looked out of the vige. ¡°Ah, I know this. I saw it when I went to the city with my parents before. It¡¯s a small car that can be driven.¡± The boy who spoke was called Qian Kun. He had a crew cut, the clothes he wore were obviously better than the other children¡¯s. His parents were both educated youths who came from the city. ¡°This is a very rich car. Only very rich people can afford it.¡±


    ¡°Really? But why do I see that this car is driving towards our vige? Whose rtive is it?¡± Chen Gang said as he looked at the small car driving over.


    The children in the vige subconsciously shook their heads at Chen Gang¡¯s words. They did not know either.


    ¡°Ah, the car is here. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± A young boy could not help but feel curious as he ran over. The other children were very curious. They were curious about the car that only rich people could ride. They were curious about who was sitting in the car.


    In fact, not to mention the children in the vige, even the adults who saw the car at the vige entrance were also curious about who the ck car was looking for in the vige. However, the adults were not as thick-skinned as the children. Although they were curious, they did not dare to run over to take a look.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, where is your home?¡± Seeing that the car was about to enter the vige. Elder Liu turned his head and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Drive in, my home is inside.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ordered impolitely. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to get out of the car at the vige entrance, but there was a sack of money in the trunk. If she got out now, it would mean that her father would have to carry the sack of money back.


    How ostentatious would that be? She would have to keep her family¡¯s money tight. It would save her from being coveted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was ordering the driver to drive in when the children in the vige had already surrounded them. Because of the road, the car was driving very slowly. The children who were tall enough to reach the car window were trying their best to look through the car window, they were looking inside.


    ¡°Hey, Haoguo, why did I see your sister Meng¡¯er?¡± Chen Gang looked through the car window and happened to see Chen Meng¡¯er sitting in the back seat, talking to Elder Liu. He turned his head and said to Chen Haoguo in surprise.


    ¡°Impossible, you must have seen wrongly. My sister went to the city with my father today. How could she appear in the car?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled down the car window as soon as Chen Haoguo said the word ¡°Inside.¡±.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head popped out of the car.. She greeted her big brother, Chen Haoguo, and second brother, Chen Haoxuan, with a face full of joy.

 Chapter 54 - Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Home (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan looked at their sister who was sitting in the car in disbelief and shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me. Quick. Come on, we¡¯re going home.¡± When the children surrounded them, the driver had already stopped the car. At this moment. Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the slightest awareness that this car was not hers, but Elder Liu¡¯s. When she saw her two brothers, she happily opened the car door and beckoned for them to get in. When Chen Meng¡¯er beckoned for her two brothers to get in the car, she did not forget to say to the children in the vige, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t surround the car. This is very dangerous.¡±


    When the children in the vige heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they subconsciously took a few steps back. It was obvious that they were unwilling to leave, but fortunately, this would not hinder the car from moving forward.


    Chen Ping, who had been silent all along, saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions and looked at Elder Liu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, a little uneasily. He opened his mouth and thought of stopping his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. This car was a rare thing. Elder Liu was already very polite to send them back. They couldn¡¯t be given an inch and take a mile instead. However, just as he opened his mouth to shout, ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± The two boys from his family had already impolitely sat in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her father call her name. She turned her head and saw the disapproving expression on her father¡¯s face. She knew what he was thinking. She turned her head and looked at Elder Liu who was sitting in the front passenger seat, she said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, you don¡¯t mind taking my brother and the others for a while, do you?¡±


    Elder Liu turned his head and looked at the mischievous girl. He smiled and said, ¡°You mischievous girl. Your brother and the others are already in the car. Why are you asking me this question? You are tantly making a move first and making a reportter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making a move first and making a reportter. I know that Grandpa Liu is a good person and won¡¯t mind these things.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stuck out her tongue at Elder Liu and pretended to be cute. ¡°Ah, Grandpa Liu, let me introduce you. This is my eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. This is my second brother, Chen Haoxuan.¡± Then, she turned her head and looked at her two curious eyes. She wanted to reach out and touch around to take a look, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan. He said, ¡°This is Grandpa Liu.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Liu.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan still greeted him politely. In fact, the two brothers were so polite because of Chen Meng¡¯er, the younger sister. This should be the effect of teaching by example.


    ¡°Good, good, so obedient.¡± Elder Liu smiled very kindly.


    ¡°This is Uncle.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t forget to introduce the driver. When the driver heard Chen Meng¡¯er introduce him, he couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised expression.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan politely greeted the driver.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The driver greeted Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan from the rearview mirror. This driver, whose face had been taut all year round, suddenly pulled out a smile. It was even more ufortable than when he was expressionless.


    ¡°Uncle, you can drive now. My mother must be waiting anxiously at home,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to the driver as she watched more and more people appear outside the car.


    In this vige, gossip was spread very quickly. The news of a ck car appearing outside the vige spread like lightning in the vige. Everyone had nothing to do and rushed over to see what was new.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s in the car?¡± The person who camete asked the person who had been there earlier.


    ¡°I saw it clearly just now. It¡¯s Chen Meng¡¯er from the Chen family,¡± someone interrupted and answered. ¡°Hey, do you guys think this is the person who found her biological parents?¡±


    Wow, these people¡¯s imaginations were really rich. This car was actually rted to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological parents. If Chen Meng¡¯er heard their conversation, who knew what expression she would have.


    The car drove directly to the entrance of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. Ever since Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er left, Liu Juan, who had been worried all this while, heard the sound outside and walked out of the house.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Liu Juan had just stepped out of the courtyard when she heard her second son¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°Little Xuan, why are you back so early today?¡± Liu Juan had just finished speaking when she looked up and saw the ck car parked in front of their house and her two sons standing beside the car. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er then slowly slid down from the car.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is that you?¡± When Liu Juan saw her daughter getting out of the car, she was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. The first thought that Liu Juan had when she saw her daughter getting out of the car was actually the same as those people in the vige. Her daughter couldn¡¯t have gone to the city and found her biological parents.


    No wonder Liu Juan had such thoughts. When they had just adopted Chen Meng¡¯er, she had discussed with Chen Ping that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s background was definitely not simple. The clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing when their two sons picked her up and the small quilt wrapped around her body as well as the jade pendant hanging around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neck were all high quality.


    In just a short while, Liu Juan¡¯s thoughts had changed a thousand times. Her expression also changed as she followed her guess.


    It was not until her husband, Chen Ping, and Elder Liu got out of the car that Liu Juan¡¯s expression slowly became better. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological parents didn¡¯te looking for her,¡± Liu Juan said with a sigh of relief in her heart..

 Chapter 55 - Reaction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Reaction (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mom, Look, dad and Meng¡¯er came back in a small car.¡± Chen Haoxuan ran to his mother, Liu Juan, and said happily, Haoguo and I also sat in this small car just now. It was veryfortable.¡±


    When Chen Haoxuan said this, the expressions of Elder Liu, Chen Ping, and Chen Meng¡¯er all changed. They couldn¡¯t help but say in their hearts, ¡°That¡¯s because you only sat here for a short while. If I let you sit here from the town, let¡¯s see if you can still say such words.¡±


    ¡°Little Juan, this is Elder Liu.¡± Chen Ping walked in front of his wife, Liu Juan, and introduced him to her. ¡°Elder Liu is very nice. He specially sent me and Meng¡¯er back.¡±


    Chen Ping¡¯s words made Elder Liu¡¯s expression a little unnatural. Speaking of which, he wasn¡¯t a good person. He came here for the ancient medical book with a purpose. However, only Chen Meng¡¯er, whom he thought, knew of Elder Liu¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°Elder Liu, thank you. They have troubled you.¡± Liu Juan heard her husband¡¯s words, and her heart was filled with gratitude towards Elder Liu.


    Facing Liu Juan¡¯s sincere gratitude, for the first time, Elder Liu felt guilty. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I really like your girl. This girl has helped me a lot today.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mind watching her parents and Elder Liu thanking each other at the side. However, when she saw more and more people around her and that she had be a member of the crowd, she wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa Liu, I think we should talk after we enter the house,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she subconsciously looked around.


    She followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze. Elder Liu, Chen Ping, and Liu Juan realized that the number of people watching the show had increased by so much.


    ¡°Hey,e in and have some tea.¡± Liu Juan came back to her senses and greeted Elder Liu and the others warmly.


    Chen Ping followed his wife, Liu Juan. Hepletely forgot about the big sack in the trunk. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her father like that. ck lines immediately appeared on her forehead. ¡°Uncle, can you open the trunk?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The driver quickly opened the trunk.


    ¡°Dad, go and move the things. Why did you forget the things?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reminded him.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, the smile on Elder Liu¡¯s face deepened. His interest in Chen Meng¡¯er, this little brat, deepened by a lot.


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Chen Ping was reminded by his daughter, and only then did he remember that he had forgotten something. He patted his forehead and said, ¡°Aiya, look at my memory. How could I forget about this?¡±


    As he said that, Chen Ping ran to the trunk to carry the things. The driver was not bad. Seeing that Chen Ping could not carry the things alone, he also helped to carry the sack into the house.


    Looking at the sack that Chen Ping and the driver carried out from the trunk, the onlookers in the vige, including Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother, Liu Juan, her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, and her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, were all curious about what was inside the sack; they expressed their curiosity.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was d. She was d that when Elder Liu went to get the money, he had used such a low-key sack to carry the money. If it had been anything else, like a bag, it would definitely be more eye-catching now that it was taken out. And Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that no one in the vige would have guessed that the sack was filled with money.


    Chen Haoxuan could not help it the most. As he looked at the sack that his father and the driver uncle carried into the house, many ideas shed through his mind. In any case, in his mind, this sack was definitely filled with food.. ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me, what¡¯s in this sack?¡±

 Chapter 56 - Reaction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Reaction (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Haoxuan asked this question, Chen Meng¡¯er could feel that the discussion around her had be much quieter. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that everyone¡¯s ears were perked up, waiting for her answer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan, who was waiting for her answer with his eyes wide open, and a hint of craftiness shed across her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er ran to her mother¡¯s side and held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    After entering the house, Elder Liu looked at the shabby home. He was quite surprised, but after the shock, he could understand. Why else would Chen Meng¡¯er and her father sell the wild ginseng that was at least a hundred years old?


    ¡°Elder Liu, please have some tea.¡± Liu Juan took out their best bowl, filled two bowls of water, and handed it to Elder Liu and the driver.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elder Liu took it and thanked him.


    ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m really sorry. Our house is quite simple. We don¡¯t have any tea leaves or cups.¡± Chen Ping thought of Elder Liu¡¯s yard and rubbed his head awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think it¡¯s quite good.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind.


    After Elder Liu drank a mouthful of water, he looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, where¡¯s the book you mentioned? Bring Your Grandpa Liu to have a look.¡± Elder Liu was worried about the ancient medical skills. Now that they had reached their destination, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu was here, and her parents were all restless. She went along with Elder Liu¡¯s wishes and said, ¡°Alright, thene with me, Grandpa Liu. Come to my room. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± When Elder Liu heard this, he excitedly put down the bowl and said to Chen Ping and Liu Juan, ¡°You two are busy. I¡¯ll go with Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡± Liu Juan was a little confused as she replied.


    After Elder Liu left with Chen Meng¡¯er, they went to the room where Chen Meng¡¯er and her siblings slept. After the driver found an excuse to leave, Liu Juan asked, ¡°Little Ping, what is this book Elder Liu is talking about? When did Meng¡¯er have a book? Howe I don¡¯t Know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan also joined in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about this matter. Let¡¯s ask Meng¡¯erter.¡± Chen Ping was excited when he thought about the money in the sack. He wanted someone to share his current mood with him. ¡°Little Juan, guess how much the ginseng Meng¡¯er found was sold for?¡±


    ¡°600?¡± Liu Juan saw her husband¡¯s excited expression and guessed that the price was not low.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Chen Ping shook his head. Then, he extended his hand to his wife.


    ¡°500?¡± Liu Juan looked at her husband¡¯s hand and guessed. Chen Ping still shook his head,


    ¡°Little Juan, open that sack. Go and see what¡¯s inside.¡± Chen Ping still kept her guessing.


    And when Chen Ping said this¡­ His son, Chen Haoxuan, moved very quickly. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He had already rushed to the sack. He had already squatted down to untie the rope tied to the sack.


    Chen Haoxuan could not hide his curiosity and also went forward. Actually, it was not only the brothers who were curious. Liu Juan was also curious about what was inside the sack. She also walked over. Only Chen Ping was smiling. He crossed his legs and drank the water that his wife had just poured for him.


    ¡°Oh my God, this, this.¡± Chen Haoxuan untied the rope and opened the sack. When he saw the things inside, he was so shocked that he could not speak. He had seen ten-yuan notes before. But he had only seen them a few times, so his impression was very deep. And now, there were stacks and stacks of ten-yuan notes. How could he not be surprised?


    Seeing Chen Haoxuan being so surprised. Chen Haoguo and Liu Juan were even more curious. The two of them pulled Chen Haoxuan, who waspletely stunned, apart and moved closer. And when they saw what was inside clearly, their reactions and expressions were exactly the same as Chen Haoxuan¡¯s.


    Liu Juan calmed down a little and turned to look at her husband, who was crossing his legs and drinking water. She asked, ¡°Little Ping, what¡¯s going on? Where did you get so much money?¡± When Liu Juan asked this, her tone was serious, and she did not seem to be excited about the huge sum of money.


    Chen Ping knew his wife very well. When he saw her expression, he knew that she had the wrong idea. He did not want to drink the tea anymore. He quickly stood up and exined to his wife, ¡°Little Juan, you know me. Am I the kind of person who wouldmit a crime? Don¡¯t worry. This money came from a normal source. This money was earned by selling the ginseng that Meng¡¯er dug up in the back mountain. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Elder Liu. We sold it to him.¡±


    ¡°You mean, that ginseng sold for so much money?¡± Liu Juan knew that her husband wouldn¡¯t lie to her. However, she never expected that the ginseng would be so valuable..

 Chapter 57 - Ancient Medical Book (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Ancient Medical Book (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping nodded his head honestly. Then he said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ginseng to be so valuable. However, I¡¯ve already asked Elder Liu, and he said that this ginseng is worth this price. So, Little Juan, we can take this money with ease. Now we don¡¯t have to worry about the money for the children to go to school. I can also return the money I borrowed from my older brother¡¯s family to him,¡± Chen Ping said, a rxed smile appeared on his face.


    Yes, although Chen Ping didn¡¯t look any different from usual these few days, only he knew how much pressure he was under. He hadn¡¯t slept well these few nights.


    ¡°Yes, we finally don¡¯t have to worry about money. We don¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces for money.¡± Liu Juan also let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as Chen Ping and Liu Juan were sighing, Chen Haoxuan, this silly kid, looked at the bag full of money and seemed to have just realized something. He turned around and asked his father, ¡°Dad, this much money belongs to our family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Ping nodded.


    ¡°Then dad, when our family has money in the future, Will I be able to eat an extra popsicle every day?¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, these two brothers, were quite sensible. These two days, the two of them had foregone buying ice cream so that their parents could save money.


    Chen Haoxuan had been eyeing that popsicle for a long time, and now he saw that his family had money. He looked at his parents with starry eyes and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re really useless.¡± Before Chen Ping could answer, Chen Haoguo, who was standing next to Chen Haoxuan, looked at his brother, Chen Haoxuan, the foodie, with disdain.


    ¡°Yo, how am I useless? I haven¡¯t eaten popsicles in the past two days. The past few days my friends have been dangling popsicles in front of me and taunting me. Hmph, next time I will have a popsicle in each hand, I¡¯ll dangle it in front of them. They¡¯ll die of craving for it.¡±?Chen Haoxuan was a vengeful person,


    ¡°Your big brother was right. You¡¯re useless.¡± Chen Ping and Liu Juan listened to their youngest son¡¯s words and were instantly delighted. Chen Ping said, ¡°However, with just this one wish of yours, father will satisfy you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let you buy two popsicles and let you dangle one popsicle in each hand in front of your friends.¡±


    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great!¡± Chen Haoxuan cheered.


    Chen Meng¡¯er led Elder Liu to the room where the three of them were staying. She pushed the door open. ¡°Grandpa Liu,e in.¡±


    The room where Chen Meng¡¯er and her siblings were staying was not big. It was a little simple and crude, but it was very clean. There were two wooden beds, one big and one small. Chen Ping had bought the wooden beds and had them made. However, these two beds had cost the family all their savings.


    Chen Meng¡¯er moved her small chair over. ¡°Grandpa Liu, sit down for a while. I¡¯ll go look for a book for you.¡±


    Elder Liu looked at this small, short chair and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Speaking of which, after he grew up, no one had ever let him sit on this small chair before. However, he still carefully sat down. ¡°Meng¡¯er, this chair of yours is so small.. What if Grandpa Liu breaks it?¡±

 Chapter 58 - Ancient Medical Book (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Ancient Medical Book (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liu La looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, the little adult, and could not help but joke.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and said without thinking, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to ask you topensate us if you do.¡±


    Elder Liu did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to answer in this way. When he heard this answer, he felt like vomiting blood. Speaking of which, over the years, he had damaged many other people¡¯s things, and there was nock of valuable things, however, he did not see anyone ask him topensate them. Moreover, they all smiled and said that it was fine.


    Chen Meng¡¯er still felt that Elder Liu had suffered less, she looked at Elder Liu and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa Liu, this chair is very precious to me. My father personally made it for me. So, be careful. Don¡¯t break it for me.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t look at Elder Liu¡¯s expression and turned around to find the ancient medical book for him.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t look at Elder Liu¡¯s expression. She knew that Elder Liu¡¯s expression must be very strange now. And when Chen Meng¡¯er said these words, she was only half joking.


    She really treasured this small chair that her father had personally given her to sit on. Even now, she still remembered the scene of her father staying up all night to make this little chair.


    ¡°This girl is really infuriating. Don¡¯t worry, your grandfather Liu will definitely be extremely careful. Otherwise, in the end, he might be ruthlessly beaten up by you.¡± Elder Liu did not know why, the more he interacted with this girl, Chen Meng¡¯er, the more he liked this girl.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not continue to joke with Elder Liu. She squatted in front of the bed that she was sleeping on. Then, she bent down and dragged out a cardboard box from under the bed with much effort. Then, she opened the lid of the cardboard box and revealed a stack of neatly arranged books.


    The books in the cardboard box could be said to be all the books in their house. Most of the books in the box were from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. There were also some misceneous books. However, there were definitely no ancient medical books that Elder Liu wanted.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er opened the lid of the cardboard box, she pretended to look for the books in the cardboard box. While she was looking for the books, Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of Elder Liu¡¯s carelessness to smuggle the ancient medical books into the cardboard box with a thought, she sessfully smuggled the ancient medical book in the study room into the cardboard box.


    Then, Chen Meng¡¯er took the ancient medical book and turned her head. She smiled sweetly at Elder Liu and said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, I found it. It¡¯s this one.¡±


    When Elder Liu heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had found it, he excitedly stood up from the small chair. His movements were very clean and neat. Then, without waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er toe over, he took a few quick steps himself, he went up to greet her. ¡°Meng¡¯er girl, bring the book over and show it to Grandpa Liu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since Chen Meng¡¯er had brought Elder Liu home today, she had already made a decision to give this ancient medical book to Elder Liu. It could be considered as a favor to Elder Liu. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er could recite the knowledge in this ancient medical book fluently. Moreover, there was still that strange phenomenon. Until now, Chen Meng¡¯er had not had the time to investigate what was going on.


    Therefore, when Elder Liu reached out, Chen Meng¡¯er handed the ancient medical book in her hand to Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu took the ancient medical book in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. But when he looked at the cover of the ancient medical book, his heart began to tremble. Because he was sure that this book was very simr to the cover of the book that they had lost previously. He was 80% sure that this was the real ancient medical book.


    Elder Liu¡¯s hands trembled as he opened the first page of the ancient medical book. When he saw some annotations written on the first page. The 20% uncertainty from before also disappeared. He raised his head with excitement and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er girl, can you lend this ancient medical book to me for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I was prepared to give this book to you previously. Since Grandpa Liu only wants to borrow it from me to have a look, then I¡¯ll lend it to you to have a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and showed her neat little white teeth to Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would want to give this ancient medical book to him. However, regardless of whether he had thought about it before or not, since Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned it now, with his temper, how could he let such a good opportunity slip away in front of him. He held the ancient medical book tightly and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Since Meng¡¯er is so generous and wants to give this book to me, then I will ept it without hesitation.¡± Elder Liu said, looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was as exquisite as a porcin doll, and thinking about how seriously Chen Meng¡¯er pointed out the acupoints this morning, he suddenly had an idea. ¡°Of course, I am not the kind of viin who likes to take advantage of others. How about this, I¡¯ll take you as my god-granddaughter. How about this? You¡¯ll learn Chinese medicine from me in the future.¡±


    This thought also shed through Elder Liu¡¯s mind. At that time, Elder Liu didn¡¯t think much and blurted it out. However, after he said it, he felt that his own suggestion was better. ¡°How is it? My suggestion isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said proudly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to suddenlye up with such a suggestion. She originally thought that with Elder Liu¡¯s temper, he might not take things for free. However, the ancient medical book in her hand was too tempting. Elder Liu would definitely be reluctant to give it up. Perhaps he would give her a sum of money in the end.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to say that he wanted to acknowledge her as his god-granddaughter. Elder Liu¡¯s suggestion made Chen Meng¡¯er a little dumbfounded. And the first sentence that Chen Meng¡¯er said also made Elder Liu a little dumbfounded.. ¡°Grandpa Liu, since you want me to learn medicine from you, then why not acknowledge me as your disciple, not as your god-granddaughter?¡±

 Chapter 59 - Identification of Relatives (1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Identification of Rtives (1)</h4>


    Regarding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question¡­, Elder Liu could not help but sigh and said, ¡°Little girl, you still don¡¯t know, right? My wife left early and did not have any children or grandchildren. Originally, I did not think that there was anything wrong with me. However, when I see a little girl like you, I can¡¯t help but think, if only I had such a cute and smart granddaughter like you.¡± Elder Liu paused for a moment; he asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is it? Are you willing to be Grandpa Liu¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu. Elder Liu¡¯s suggestion was really a little unexpected to Chen Meng¡¯er. Originally, she just wanted to use an ancient medical book to repay Elder Liu. However, she didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to propose this suggestion. She did not answer immediately. Instead, her mind was spinning rapidly as she weighed the pros and cons of bing Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er weighed it for a moment. It seemed that there was nothing bad about acknowledging Elder Liu as her god-grandfather. Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her eyes and looked at Elder Liu, she replied, ¡°Grandfather Liu, I don¡¯t have any objections. I acknowledge you as my god-grandfather because I have an extra grandfather who dotes on me and a teacher who can teach me Chinese medical knowledge. However, this recognition of godparents doesn¡¯t seem to be something that a little girl like me can just agree to. Therefore, Grandpa Liu, you should tell my parents about this matter. I¡¯ll listen to them.¡±


    When Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er say this, he didn¡¯t even notice it himself. His heart that was in his mouth finally rxed. Elder Liu smiled and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re a little devil. I¡¯ve never seen a child as shrewd as you.¡± The doting tone in Elder Liu¡¯s words appeared unconsciously. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I will go and tell your parents about this matter now.¡±


    Elder Liu had always been an impatient person. Now that he had obtained the ancient medical book, the next thing he needed to do was to recognize his adopted god-granddaughter. Since he had such thoughts, he thought of quickly recognizing Chen Meng¡¯er as his granddaughter and bringing her home.


    As Elder Liu spoke, he took the ancient medical book and turned around to leave the room of Chen Meng¡¯er and her siblings. He walked straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°Sir.¡± The driver saw Elder Liuing out and immediately asked respectfully, ¡°Sir, have you finished your business?¡± After all, they still had to rush back to the city from Chen vige today. Seeing that it was gettingte, the driver saw Elder Liu and asked respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finished one thing. There¡¯s still a very important thing I haven¡¯t done yet.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu turned around and walked into the kitchen. After Elder Liu entered the house, Chen Meng¡¯er slowly strolled out of her own room.


    ¡°Elder Liu.¡± Chen Ping and Liu Juan, who were discussing what to do with the 500,000 yuan in the house, subconsciously stood up from the stool when they saw Elder Liu walk in. Their movements also became cautious.


    As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, they were not any better. They were still lively just now. When their parents were talking, they were rambling on and on. They were very lively. However, when Elder Liu came in, their little mouths were tightly pursed. Their faces also became nervous.


    Elder Liu saw the expressions on Chen Ping, Liu Juan, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s faces after they came in. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart and said secretly, ¡°It seems that only Meng¡¯er is not afraid of me when she sees me. Others are still the same.¡±


    Elder Liu was even more determined to acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter. ¡°Yes. Take a seat. Don¡¯t be nervous. I have something that I want to get your approval for.¡± Elder Liu sat down on another bench in the room..

 Chapter 60 - Identification of Relatives (2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Identification of Rtives (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± When Chen Ping heard Elder Liu say that there was something that needed their consent, he felt a sense of trepidation in his heart. This was because he did not know what matter would make Elder Liu need their consent. Chen Ping was not the only one who had this thought. Liu Juan also had the same thought. She did not understand why this rich old man from the city would need their consent. As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, they didn¡¯t have any thoughts in their hearts. However, their little ears pricked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I like Meng¡¯er very much. Moreover, she has quite the talent to study medicine. Therefore, I want to take her as my god-granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu smiled and said very casually.


    When Chen Ping and Liu Juan heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, their eyes widened in surprise. They never thought that Elder Liu would suggest such a thing. From their point of view, Elder Liu, the old master of the city, would never take a fancy to someone from the poor countryside.


    ¡°Elder Liu, about this.¡± Chen Ping was in a bit of a dilemma and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Elder Liu¡¯s suggestion was too sudden. The husband and wife weren¡¯t mentally prepared at all.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he should agree or not.


    ¡°I know. I was too abrupt in this matter. However, I really like Meng¡¯er and want to acknowledge her as my god-granddaughter. Don¡¯t worry. I know that it¡¯s not a casual matter to acknowledge her as my god-granddaughter. There¡¯s a ceremony, and I will prepare everything.¡± Elder Liu wiped away the smile on his face, he looked at Chen Ping seriously and said.


    Chen Ping looked at Elder Liu¡¯s serious expression and thought about Elder Liu¡¯s character. His heart rxed. He thought that his family was not a wealthy family. With Elder Liu¡¯s status, he would not want anything from his family. From the looks of it, Elder Liu really liked his daughter. ¡°Elder Liu, it¡¯s her fortune that you want to acknowledge our Meng¡¯er as your god-granddaughter.¡±


    Chen Ping agreed, but Liu Juan was still a little unwilling. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get this daughter of hers, so she couldn¡¯t bear to give it to anyone else. However, since her husband had already agreed, no matter how unwilling she was, she could only swallow it down.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go back and prepareter. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯lle back.¡± Elder Liu knew that there was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle personally. However, now that he had personally heard Chen Ping agree to acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter, the joy in his heart couldn¡¯t help but spill out.


    He didn¡¯t know why. Whenever Elder Liu thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft and cute voice and the way she would sweetly call him ¡°grandfather¡± made his heart go unbelievably soft.


    Outside the house, Elder Liu¡¯s driver, who was following behind Chen Meng¡¯er and was about to walk in with her, had a surprised expression on his face when he heard what his employer had said inside the house. He had not expected that¡­ his employer would take the initiative to tell people who he wanted to acknowledge as his god-granddaughter.


    If Elder Liu¡¯s driver was so surprised, it was not because Elder Liu¡¯s status was so precious, or because Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family¡¯s wealth was too different from Elder Liu¡¯s family¡¯s. He was so surprised because of what Elder Liu had said.


    Before this, those people in the capital and abroad had racked their brains, wanting to acknowledge Elder Liu as their godfather or god-grandfather. But every time, these people who came to his door were chased out by Elder Liu. He had said it. He didn¡¯t need these people with ulterior motives to take care of him and send him to his death.


    After seeing those people fail time and time again and get kicked out, the subordinates of Elder Liu once thought that their employer, Elder Liu, would be alone for the rest of his life.


    He did not expect to hear such explosive news when he went out with his employer this time. When Elder Liu¡¯s driver thought of this, he could not help but look at the short, three-year-old little girl standing in front of him with aplicated gaze.


    He really could not see what was so special about this little girl that his employer valued her so much that he wanted to acknowledge her as his god-granddaughter.


    And Elder Liu¡¯s driver knew in his heart that if his employer really acknowledged this little girl as his god-granddaughter, then this little girl would be their little master.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing in front of Elder Liu¡¯s driver, was listening attentively to the conversation between her parents and Elder Liu in the room. She did not notice the expression on the driver¡¯s face who was following behind her. Moreover, she was not the least bit surprised that her parents finally agreed to her recognizing Elder Liu as her god-grandfather.


    She had long known that her parents were no match for Elder Liu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er let Elder Liu look for her parents because she tacitly agreed to acknowledge Elder Liu as her god-grandfather. She clearly knew that she was not the Qu Meng¡¯er from her previous life. She did not have any prideful status or extraordinary wealth. This also meant that Elder Liu had no hidden motives for acknowledging her as his god-granddaughter..

 Chapter 61 - Neglected Matters (1)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Neglected Matters (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s driver, one in front and one behind, one short and one tall, one cute and one fierce, were standing outside the door, lost in their own thoughts, Elder Liu, who had obtained the answer he had thought of, seemed to be afraid of Chen Ping and Liu Juan. So, Liu Juan reneged and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and prepare the gifts for my godfather now.¡± Without waiting for Chen Ping¡¯s consent, Liu Juan walked out of the house with him.


    ¡°Yeah, what are you two standing here for?¡± Elder Liu noticed the expressions on Chen Ping and Liu Juan¡¯s faces. If Chen Ping and Liu Juan wanted to catch up, he would have to speed up if they went back on their word, he couldn¡¯t let them catch up.


    Just like that, Elder Liu was focused on the movement in the house, but he didn¡¯t notice the door. He was startled by Chen Meng¡¯er and his driver.


    ¡°Us?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked behind her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head, Elder Liu¡¯s driver, who was usually tense and rarely smiled, smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er, which scared Chen Meng¡¯er quite a bit.


    However, the way Elder Liu¡¯s driver looked at Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely different now, and the way he treated Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely different. How could it be different? Before this, Chen Meng¡¯er was just a little girl that his employer liked. Moreover, he liked this cute little girl quite a lot. But it was only second to this. But now, just now, after he heard the conversation between his employer and Chen Ping, it waspletely different. Chen Meng¡¯er might be his little master in the future.


    And this change in identity meant that many things had changed. This attitude was the first to bear the brunt.


    Elder Liu did not notice the strange expression on the driver¡¯s face. His attention was now on Chen Meng¡¯er. He only needed to look at Chen Meng¡¯er now and think that Chen Meng¡¯er would be his granddaughter in the future, when he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, the expression on his face unconsciously softened. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with indulgent eyes.


    Now, when Elder Liu¡¯s friends saw Elder Liu¡¯s expression, they would definitely break their sses. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er was also a little ufortable with Elder Liu¡¯s current expression,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll go back and prepare the gifts for you now. When I am ready, I¡¯lle to see you. You have to be good.¡±


    Elder Liu stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small head, which had two braids, with satisfaction. He left.


    The moment Elder Liu left... Liu Juan could not help but say to her husband, ¡°Little Ping, do you really want Meng¡¯er to acknowledge Elder Liu as her god-grandfather? We just met Elder Liu today. We don¡¯t even know what kind of person he is.¡±


    Liu Juan almost said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Little Juan, don¡¯t worry about Elder Liu¡¯s character. He¡¯s a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. You know that this doctor¡¯s heart isn¡¯t bad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was about to enter through the door, just happened to hear her father say this, this made the corner of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth twitch involuntarily, and she also stopped in her tracks unconsciously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but ridicule in her heart, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t know.. In another ten or so years, there will be many ck-hearted doctors.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Neglected Matters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Neglected Matters (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping had no idea what his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was thinking, he continued, ¡°Furthermore, I think Elder Liu really likes our Meng¡¯er. Otherwise, with his status, he wouldn¡¯t have proposed to treat Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter. You also know that we are climbing up the socialdder.¡±


    After hearing her husband¡¯s words, Liu Juan fell silent. This also meant that her heart had wavered.


    ¡°Father, did that Grandpa Liue to snatch our sister?¡± Because of Elder Liu¡¯s existence, Chen Haoxuan sat there obediently, not daring to move at all. Now, Elder Liu, who he was afraid of, had left, he immediately couldn¡¯t stop. He stood up from the stool and ran to his father. He tugged at the corner of his father¡¯s clothes and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chen Haoxuan was worried that if his sister was snatched away by Grandpa Liu, whom he was afraid of, he would not be able to see his sister in the future. When Chen Haoxuan thought of this, he was filled with displeasure. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want my sister to go with that Grandpa Liu.¡±


    Although Chen Haoguo heard his parents and Elder Liu¡¯s conversation, he knew that it was not what his brother Chen Haoxuan said. However, he could not help but worry in his heart,


    ¡°Little Xuan, be good. No one will snatch your sister away. Your Grandpa Liu just likes your sister very much and wants to take her as his god-granddaughter. This also means that your sister will have someone to dote on her in the future.¡± It was rare for Chen Ping to treat his son gently as heforted him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Haoxuan raised his head and looked at his father as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I promise you that your sister will always be your sister,¡± Chen Ping said in his heart. ¡°And she will always be my most precious daughter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to the conversation of her family. The dimples on the corners of her mouth became deeper and deeper, and her smile became wider and wider. Chen Meng¡¯er felt warm in her heart. From the simple conversation of her family, she could feel their strong love for her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not enter the house. Instead, she turned around and returned to her brother and sister¡¯s room. Just now, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that she had neglected an important matter. She had to quickly return to her room to figure it out.


    After returning to her room, Chen Meng¡¯er sat on her own small chair and calmed her heart. She began to slowly recall the time when she saw the unconscious boy at Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy, the strange scene that appeared in her mind...


    As Chen Meng¡¯er recalled, her eyes unconsciously narrowed. The more she recalled, the clearer the scene that appeared from the previous events became. She also clearly remembered the appearance of the scene that appeared in her mind at that time.


    Actually, to be precise, the scene that appeared in her mind was not an ordinary scene. Instead, it was the ancient medical book that she had previously read and remembered. It had records about this illness, how to diagnose it, and what symptoms it had, how to treat it.


    What made Chen Meng¡¯er feel strange was that this image was not because she had remembered the knowledge in the ancient medical book before, but because she had remembered it. Instead, the images that appeared werepletely based on the format andyout of the ancient medical book that Chen Meng¡¯er had read before. They were listed one by one, as if Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head was like a projection screen, the contents of the ancient medical books regarding this illness were projected onto it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she organized her memories up to this point. She did not open it. She did not know why such a phenomenon would ur. Her memory from her previous life was not bad. It could not be said that she had a photographic memory, but it was not much different. However, there was no such situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that my brain has mutated?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered softly.


    After a moment of hesitation, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly wanted to try and see if her brain had really mutated. She thought of a certain illness that she had read about in the ancient medical book. Then, miraculously, everything about that illness was the same as what she had read about in the ancient medical book, bit by bit, everything appeared in her mind.


    How should she put it? Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the things that appeared in her mind and suddenly felt that her brain was equipped with a search function, and it was a specifguage search function.. ¡°It¡¯s really advanced,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er teased.

 Chapter 63 - Everyone’s Reactions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Everyone¡¯s Reactions (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Chen Meng¡¯er tried to search for the applications of Chinese medicine, she suddenly had a strange thought, ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know if my brain mutation is targeted at the ancient medical books that I read in the space before?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still guessing in her mind; she guessed that her brain mutation was actually rted to her portable space and the ancient medical books in the space.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she began to try. She recalled that she had apanied her big brother, Chen Haoguo, to recite the contents of the text. Speaking of which¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory was really good. She had apanied her big brother to recite the text, but when her big brother, Chen Haoguo, had just started schoolst semester, had recited it. It had been quite some time since then¡­ even if Chen Haoguo memorized it now, he might not be able to memorize it all.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered the entire text clearly. Not a single word was more or less. But that was all. The image that appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind when she recalled a certain illness did not appear.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really simr to what I thought,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she supported her forehead with one hand. From the looks of it, only the ancient medical books in the space would appear in her mind when she was thinking about it.


    She didn¡¯t know if she should be rejoicing. She was rejoicing that the heavens had treated her so well. Not only had she been reborn and felt the warmth of a family that she had always looked forward to in her previous life, but she had also been given a slightly heaven-defying portable space. Now¡­ God had even given her a slightly mutated brain.


    She should still sigh. Sighing that God had given her such an arrangement was hinting that God had already arranged for her career in this life. ¡°Be an excellent Chinese medicine practitioner.¡±


    Otherwise, how could God have allowed her brain to mutate? Moreover, it was rted to Chinese medicine.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not against saving lives and helping the injured. However, if she really had to take this as her responsibility and work for the rest of her life, she really would not be happy.


    If there was anything that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to say in this life, it would be about her life and her future career. She really had some thoughts. She wanted to fulfill the promises that she had not fulfilled in her previous life. Now, she had added another condition. She wanted to earn a lot of money. She wanted her parents and two older brothers to live afortable life and not worry about money.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had lived in this family and this environment for so many years. Only then did she realize the importance of money in this world. It could be said that money was not omnipotent, but it was absolutely impossible without money.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. In any case, I will not give up my persistence because of my guess of God¡¯s arrangement. At most, I will learn Chinese medicine well. When I need to help people, I will lend them a hand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would never know what she said today would bring her in the future.


    The next day, Chen Ping took Chen Meng¡¯er to his big brother¡¯s house to pay back the money. Chen Ping originally wanted to give more money to his big brother because he knew that his big brother¡¯s family¡¯s life was not much better than his family¡¯s. And he was practically raised by his big brother. The rtionship between him and his big brother could be said to be like father and son.


    However, before he went out, he told his wife, Liu Juan, about this proposal. However, his wife, Liu Juan, rejected it.


    Initially, Chen Ping was quite unhappy when he heard his wife¡¯s answer. His eldest brother¡¯s family usually treated their family well. Whenever something happened to their family, his eldest brother would be the first to lend a hand. Now, his wife, Liu Juan, was actually so stingy.


    However, after Chen Ping heard his wife, Liu Juan¡¯s exnation, his anger immediately dissipated. On second thought, he felt that his wife¡¯s words were right. Especially after he brought his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, out of the house. His neighbor, Aunt Chen, walked over, she asked curiously, ¡°Little Ping, who was the one who sent you back yesterday? He was driving a ck car. I heard from my daughter-inw that the person who can drive this car is not simple..¡±

 Chapter 64 - Everyone’s Reaction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Everyone¡¯s Reaction (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then, without waiting for Chen Ping¡¯s reply, Aunt Chen continued to ask, ¡°Is he a rtive of yours? But it¡¯s strange, howe I¡¯ve never heard of him before?¡±


    Chen Ping looked at Aunt Chen¡¯s enthusiastic gossiping manner. He really couldn¡¯t handle it. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know how to introduce Elder Liu. Was he talking about the old man he met by chance, or was he talking about Meng¡¯er¡¯s god-grandfather?


    Therefore, Chen Pingughed and said to Aunt Chen, ¡°Aunt Chen, I¡¯m in a hurry to go to my big brother¡¯s house. I can¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± As he said that, Chen Ping pulled his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and sped up, fortunately, although Chen Ping was anxious to escape from this gossipy Aunt Chen, he still didn¡¯t forget to amodate his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Hey, Little Ping, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Why did you leave?¡± Aunt Chen¡¯s voice entered Chen Ping¡¯s ears, but Chen Ping didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Heh, Meng¡¯er, your mother has foresight. If I really give money to your uncle today, then perhaps this afternoon, our family¡¯s matters will be discussed throughout the vige.¡± Chen Ping tilted his face, he said to his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, mom is still the best.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded in agreement, but¡­ she secretly said in her heart, ¡°Our family will stay at home today and do nothing. What happened yesterday has already be the focus of discussion after dinner.¡±


    Just as Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er walked into Chen Tao¡¯s house, Chen Tao¡¯s wife, Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw, saw Chen Ping and greeted him warmly, ¡°Oh, Little Ping, Meng¡¯er, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to return the money.¡± Chen Ping smiled embarrassedly and scratched his head.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when she heard Chen Ping say that he was here to return the money. She felt that the things that were said in the vige seemed to be true. Chen Ping¡¯s family must have found some rich rtive. ¡°Little Ping, Meng¡¯er,e in quickly. Don¡¯t stand at the door. Everyone is in the house. Come in with me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Okay.¡± Chen Ping was quite respectful to his sister-inw. Although she was a little greedy and valued money more, her heart was still good. It could also be said that she would listen to his big brother Chen Tao for everything.


    ¡°Little Ping, I heard from the vigers that you and Meng¡¯er came back yesterday. Was it an old man who sent you back in a small car?¡± Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw could not help but ask. ¡°Yes, there was such a thing.¡± Chen Ping did not expect his sister-inw to actually be involved in this matter. If it had to be said, in front of others, Chen Ping couldugh, but in front of his sister-inw, he could not do so.


    ¡°That old man who sent you back in a small car, is he a rtive of your family? is he a rtive of Little Juan¡¯s family?¡± Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw continued to ask. ¡°This is not a rtive of Little Juan¡¯s family.¡± Chen Ping braced himself and answered. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was beside Chen Ping and holding Chen Ping¡¯srge hand, looked at the light of gossip in her aunt¡¯s eyes. When she heard her father, Chen Ping, say that he was not a rtive of her mother¡¯s Liu Juan family¡­ the light of gossip instantly turned into a light of excitement.


    She immediately nodded helplessly. She knew what her aunt was thinking about. However, she was destined to be disappointed.


    ¡°So, this is a rtive of your old Chen Family? But I¡¯ve been married for so long and I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw said excitedly.


    ¡°This.¡± Chen Ping didn¡¯t expect his sister-inw to think the same as the people in the vige.


    ¡°I say, why are you so talkative? If you have the time to ask so many questions, you might as well go to work.¡± Just when Chen Ping didn¡¯t know how to answer, his eldest brother, Chen Tao, appeared like a savior; he appeared in front of the father and daughter.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Chen Tao and called out sweetly. Aside from her parents, there were also her two brothers. Her eldest uncle, Chen Tao, was the only one who doted on her. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with her eldest uncle was also very good.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is here too. Come to uncle quickly. Uncle will find you something delicious.¡± When Chen Tao saw his niece, his originally gloomy face suddenly brightened up. This made his wife feel very ufortable watching from the side.


    She mumbled, ¡°Chen Tao, that¡¯s all you have. You only dare to give me a look. Also, what¡¯s wrong with me asking? Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t ask?¡±


    Chen Tao¡¯s wife spoke in a low voice, and she deliberately did not speak clearly. Therefore, everyone present did not hear what she said clearly.


    However, Chen Tao¡¯s face darkened, and he angrily said, ¡°What are you mumbling about? Go and find some food for Meng¡¯er..¡±

 Chapter 65 - Follow-Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Follow-Up (1)</h4>


    Chen Tao¡¯s wife, Zhao Yanhong, was unwilling to do so, but because of her husband¡¯s dignity, she still turned around and went into the inner room.


    Chen Ping saw his sister-inw¡¯s unwilling look and felt extremely awkward. He also knew that his brother¡¯s life was not much better. ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll return the money and then leave.¡±


    ¡°Little Ping, don¡¯t stop her. Let her go and get it. Meng¡¯er came to my house with great difficulty, how can she not even get some snacks? Right, Meng¡¯er?¡± Chen Tao stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and said.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m very full. I can¡¯t eat anything. Don¡¯t let Auntie go and get it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not care about the snacks at all. Not to mention that she had long passed the age of eating snacks in her heart, in addition to that, she had been reborn with her in the shopping mall in her space. She did not want anything good to eat. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er also understood and understood everyone¡¯s current financial situation. And if she took her uncle¡¯s food, it was equivalent to her eating the snacks of her uncle¡¯s three children.


    ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is obedient. She is much more obedient than her big sister, Hong Ying.¡± Chen Tao listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and became more and more fond of this niece. When hepared her with his own daughter, sigh, he really could not look at her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er should be the daughter that all the parents hoped for. She was obedient, sensible, cute, fragrant and soft.


    Chen Ping saw that his eldest brother wasparing his Meng¡¯er with his eldest niece again, so he quickly changed the topic. He knew that there was a very big reason why his eldest niece disliked his daughter so much, it was because his big brother wasparing his Meng¡¯er to his niece whenever he had nothing to do. ¡°This is the money I borrowed from youst time. I¡¯m returning it to you now.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say that Meng¡¯er and the others have not collected their tuition fees? Quickly put the money away.¡± Chen Tao thought that his younger brother had heard something outside and was in a hurry to send the money to him. And Chen Tao¡¯s subconscious reaction was that his wife had said something outside.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er and the others have already collected their tuition fees. If I had not collected the money, I would not have sent the money to you.¡± Chen Ping smiled and handed the money to his older brother, Chen Tao.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Tao still asked with some disbelief.


    ¡°Really. When have I ever lied to You?¡± Chen Ping looked at his older brother¡¯s expression, which clearly showed that he did not believe him. He did not know whether tough or cry as he said this.


    ¡°You still said that when you talked to your wife, you lied to me, causing me to constantly worry about your marriage.¡± Chen Tao brought up the old matter again.


    It made Chen Ping¡¯s face turn red from embarrassment. ¡°Big Brother, when did this happen? Why are you still bringing it up? Meng¡¯er is still here.¡± As Chen Ping spoke, his hands were not idle. He stuffed the money into his big brother¡¯s hands. He took a look. His sister-inw had note out yet. She was probably dawdling in the house, waiting for them to leave beforeing out. ¡°Take this. If you are short of money, tell me, my money flow is much more rxed now.¡±


    Chen Ping did not dare to directly tell his big brother Chen Tao that they had sold ginseng for 500,000 yuan. It was not that Chen Ping did not believe his big brother Chen Tao, but it was because he felt that if these words were to be spread, his big brother would definitely not believe it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Ping? Are the rumors in the vige true?¡± When Chen Tao heard his brother say that, he remembered what his wife had said previously.


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡± Chen Ping did not react immediately to the question his big brother asked. ¡°I heard from your sister-inw that there is a rich rtive in the vige. Yesterday, you and Meng¡¯er came back in his car. Little Ping, is that true? Is it from Little Juan¡¯s family?¡± Chen Tao knew his family did not have such a rich rtive. Yesterday, his wife asked him excitedly if his family had a rich rtive, but he denied it..

 Chapter 66 - Follow-Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Follow-Up (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°No, the person who sent us back yesterday was not a rtive of Little Juan¡¯s family.¡± Chen Ping answered his big brother¡¯s question seriously and did not choose to avoid it.


    ¡°Then there really is such a thing. What exactly happened?¡± Chen Tao¡¯s interest was piqued as he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. ¡°Yesterday, Meng¡¯er and I went to the city to sell a ginseng that Meng¡¯er picked by ident at the back of the mountain. The person who sent us back yesterday was the owner of the pharmacy. He liked Meng¡¯er quite a lot, so he sent a small cart back for us.¡± Speaking of this¡­ Chen Ping paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, this Elder Liu, who was also the one who sent us back yesterday, wants to acknowledge Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter. I also agreed to it. He went back to prepare the gift.¡±


    Chen Tao frowned when he heard his brother¡¯s words. He lowered his head and nced at Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Ping, you¡¯ve done this too rashly. You¡¯re not familiar with Elder Liu and you know him well. How can you rashly agree to let Meng¡¯er acknowledge him as her god-grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I know what you¡¯re worried about. However, Elder Liu is really a good person. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing in our family that Elder Liu can covet.¡± Chen Ping had a good impression of Elder Liu.


    Seeing that his younger brother was so insistent, Chen Tao didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, his younger brother already had a family.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t receive the snacks that her first aunt brought. Before leaving, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Chen Tao, looked very embarrassed. He shouted that he wanted to go in and call Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first aunt, Zhao Yanhong, out. But he was stopped by Chen Ping.


    The father and daughter pair looked down on Zhao Yanhong¡¯s methods, but they could not let the husband and wife fight over such a small matter. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Ping left Chen Tao¡¯s house as if they were escaping.


    On the way back, Chen Ping turned his head and looked at his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted to say something but hesitated several times.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. What was wrong with her father today? He kept looking at her with a conflicted expression. He always looked like he wanted to say something, but he was conflicted and kept his mouth shut. This made Chen Meng¡¯er also conflicted, in the end, she could not hold it in and asked, ¡°Father, do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Chen Ping heard his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, ask him, his heart suddenly became firm. ¡°Father wants to tell you something, but your mother¡¯s meaning is not to tell you now, saying that you are still young.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her father¡¯s words, a thought emerged in her heart. Could it be that her father wanted to tell her about her background? ¡°Father, tell me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. She started to think about what kind of expression she should show and what kind of words she should say when she heard her father tell her about her past.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. This ginseng sold for such arge sum of money. Your mother and I discussed itst night and said that your mother and I will take out 100,000 yuan from this sum of money. We are prepared to save the remaining 400,000 yuan for you as a dowry. Originally, your mother said that you were still young and that she would tell you about this when you were older. However, I know that my Meng¡¯er is not an ordinary child, so I decided to tell you about this matter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never expected that her father, Chen Ping, would actually want to talk about this after hesitating for a long time. She was even worried and hesitated for a long time.


    ¡°About this matter. ¡°Dad, the money for selling the ginseng belongs to our family. Don¡¯t even mention saving any dowry for me. I still need this dowry for a long time. When the timees, this little bit of money might not be enough. Also, Dad, I will earn a lot of money in the future. I will let you, mom, and my brothers live a good life,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she nodded her head heavily and looked extremely serious.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that her serious and cute look made Chen Ping¡¯s heart soft and touched. ¡°Then I will wait for you to earn a lot of money to support mom and me. As for your two brothers, don¡¯t worry about them..¡±

 Chapter 67 - The Employees Reactions to Elder Liu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Employees¡¯ Reactions to Elder Liu (1)</h4>


    In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house, Chen Meng¡¯er and her father, Chen Ping, were not the only ones who were questioned by the vigers of the Chen family vige. The other members of the family were also more or less questioned by the people around them. For example, when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother, Liu Juan, went out today, she was pulled by those aunties and uncles in the vige to ask about the person who drove Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er back yesterday in a small car? What did it have to do with their family.


    Even the children in the vige also crowded around Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan when they saw them today. They asked the two brothers with an envious look, whether they werefortable in the car. And was the person who came to their house yesterday a rtive of their family?


    Anyway, in short, the news of Elder Liu sending Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er back to the vige had spread throughout the vige, and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family had temporarily be the object of the Chen family vige¡¯s after-dinner conversation.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not understand this. On the other hand, the rest of the family seemed to ept it well.


    Elder Liu, on the other hand, did not know that his trip would cause such a big reaction in the vige. After Elder Liu returned, he started to get busy.


    He asked his employees what gifts he needed to prepare for his god-granddaughter. It was obvious that Elder Liu had asked the wrong people. His employees were all boorish, so how would they know about this? All of them scratched their heads in embarrassment, not knowing how to answer.


    However, Elder Liu did not see that his employees were in a difficult position. He continued to stare at them, making his employees feel even more pressured. The words that almost came out of their mouths were, ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± Under Elder Liu¡¯s pressuring gaze, they forcefully swallowed their words.


    ¡°Hey, Sir, it seems like you want to give them something more expensive.¡± A middle-aged schr-like person had no choice but to stand up and say this under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes.


    ¡°Right, right. Mr. Zhuge is right. It¡¯s like a golden lock te or something like that.¡± A fatty standing next to the middle-aged schr-like Zhuge Yu, echoed.


    ¡°Fatty, this golden lock is a gift from someone else when their child is one month old. You can¡¯t give it to them as a gift.¡± A skinny man with the exact opposite body shape to the fatty touched his chin and said to the fatty with a smile. ¡°Ah, you damn skinny man. You only know how to challenge me. Why can¡¯t you give them this golden lock? Just give them a heavier one.¡± It was unknown if the fatty and the skinny man were born to be at odds with each other, or something else. In any case, other than their body sizes, their personalities were also very different. This was why the two of them would always bicker whenever they had nothing to do.


    When Elder Liu heard their conversation, he stroked his chin and said, ¡°I pretty much know what to prepare.¡±


    When the men present heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, all of them revealed expressions of ¡°Are you sure? Do you know what to prepare?¡± . Speaking of which, they didn¡¯t even know what they should prepare.


    Zhuge Yu thought for a moment, he said carefully, ¡°Sir, I think you should go and ask others about this matter. It¡¯s best to ask those who have acknowledged their godparents. They should know what to prepare.¡± The others also nodded in agreement.


    Speaking of which, they didn¡¯t dare to bear their employers anger, especially if they made their employer fail to acknowledge his god-granddaughter because of their suggestion. They couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the thought of the punishment awaiting them.


    ¡°No need. I know what to do. I¡¯ll go back now and write down what I need.¡± After saying that, Elder Liu left excitedly..

 Chapter 68 - The Employees’ Reactions to Elder Liu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Employees¡¯ Reactions to Elder Liu (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was only after Elder Liu had left that the people in the hall reacted.


    ¡°Zhuge, do you know what happened? Why did Sir suddenly want to recognize his rtives? I remember that those people who had delivered themselves to our door were all rejected by Sir without a word.¡± The skinny man looked at Zhuge Yu and asked.


    ¡°Skinny, how can you ask me how I know what happened to Sir this time? I didn¡¯t follow him.¡± As Zhuge Yu said this, an idea shed through his mind. ¡°Where¡¯s Da Peng? Yesterday afternoon, Da Peng drove Sir out to do some work.¡±


    ¡°Da Peng is outside. I¡¯ll go and call him over.¡± After Zhuge Yu¡¯s reminder, this fatty came to his senses. Without Zhuge Yu¡¯s instructions, he strode out of the door.


    As the fatty pulled Da Peng into the house, he asked Da Peng in a loud voice, ¡°Da Peng, where did you drive Sir to yesterday afternoon? Why did Sir just say something about recognizing a god-granddaughter?¡±


    Da Peng had long known that he would be called by these people in the house to ask about his employer acknowledging a god-granddaughter. And he did not dare to provoke these people in the house, so he obediently told them everything that he knew without missing a single word.


    After hearing Da Peng¡¯s words, the house instantly fell into silence, and everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with the same puzzlement as da Peng. They did not understand what was so special about that little girl called Chen Meng¡¯er that made their mister treat her so differently, it also broke his previous words that he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her as his godfather.


    Along with the confusion came curiosity. They were itching to see the little girl with their own eyes.


    The curiosity of the people in the room was only when Elder Liu went to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. Everyone fought to be Elder Liu¡¯s driver.


    Elder Liu¡¯s actions were very fast. After he returned to his study, he picked up the brush and began to list out the things that he felt needed to be prepared. ¡°Gold jewelry, yes. I need it. Jade is not bad, and ga is not bad either. Oh right, I also need to prepare clothes, shoes, and other things. I also need to prepare food.¡± Elder Liu had almost listed out everything. If it were not for the fact that it was a little unrealistic to follow in this line of work, he might have really given everything away.


    After Elder Liu listed out the list, he handed the list to Xiao Liu and asked him to pass it to Zhuge Yu and the others. Elder Liu also instructed Xiao Liu to make the best preparations when Zhuge Yu and the others were preparing these things.


    Since she was his god-granddaughter and the only family member he acknowledged, he would not let her down.


    Zhuge Yu and the others acted very quickly and prepared all the things that Elder Liu had requested on the list the next day. Zhuge Yu and the others brought the things over and showed them to Elder Liu. Elder Liu picked up the heavy golden lock and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He then looked at the ice type jade and frowned slightly. When Zhuge Yu saw Elder Liu¡¯s expression, he knew that he was not satisfied, he quickly exined, ¡°Sir, we originally wanted to prepare the imperial jade, but because we were in a hurry, the jade of good quality that you had collected was stored in the Swiss bank. If we went to retrieve it, it would take a lot of time. So.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s just make do with it. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future anyway.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s gaze shifted from the jade stones to the Hetian jade bracelet on the side. ¡°Yes, this is not bad.¡±


    Elder Liu looked at it roughly. Overall, he felt that it was not bad. ¡°Pack all these into boxes for me and put them in the car. Da Peng, go and bring the car over. We will set off now.¡± Elder Liu looked at everything and said to Da Peng who was hiding at the back.


    Da Peng wanted to move, but when he thought of Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ threats before he came, he scratched his head. He didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not.


    Fortunately, the fatty saved him. ¡°Sir, Da Peng has something to do today. I¡¯ll drive for you on his behalf.¡± As he said that, the fatty was about to turn around and leave.


    But he was stopped by the thin man. ¡°Fatty, Wait a moment. I remember you said that you still have things to deal with this afternoon. I think I should go.¡±


    The fatty heard the skinny man¡¯s words and was so angry that his teeth itched. This skinny man only knew how to drag him down.


    ¡°Ah, Fatty, Skinny, you two don¡¯t have to argue. I have nothing to do anyway. I think I should go.¡± Zhuge Yu said slowly..

 Chapter 69 - The Arrival of Elder Liu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Arrival of Elder Liu (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Elder Liu looked at his few capable employees. Seeing how they were fighting with each other, he knew what they were thinking.


    ¡°Alright, the three of you don¡¯t have to fight here. It¡¯s alright,e with me. We can go meet Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu also had his own ns, since he had acknowledged Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter, his employees should go and recognize her. After all, Chen Meng¡¯er could be considered their little master. If that happened, they might be blind and offend his precious granddaughter.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true, sir.¡± The fatty did not expect Elder Liu to let go so easily and let them go with him.


    ¡°Fatty, why are you talking so much nonsense? Why aren¡¯t you going down with Da Peng and driving the car over?¡± Zhuge Yu said as he gave the fatty a look. He told him to hurry up and stop talking nonsense here and not take action... it was rare for their employer to let go. What if their employer went back on his words after being questioned by him? They won¡¯t be able to find a ce to cry.


    ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯ll go right now. Da Peng, follow me.¡± The fatty received Zhuge Yu¡¯s gaze, using his mind that waspletely out of sync with his fat body, he turned around and grabbed Da Peng, dragging him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Put all these things in the car and see if you missed anything. Oh right, I¡¯m warning you guys. When you reach Meng¡¯er¡¯s houseter, all of you better restrain the murderous aura on your bodies. If you scare my precious god-granddaughter, you will get it.¡± Elder Liu looked at his outstanding employees; he could not help but exhort them.


    Although Elder Liu thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was not timid, she was still a three-year-old child. He had seen a child who hade to seek medical treatment before. She would be scared or something.


    ¡°Yes, sir, we understand,¡± Zhuge Yu replied respectfully. Following Elder Liu¡¯s instructions, Zhuge Yu and the others were very curious about Chen Meng¡¯er, the little girl who was about to be their master¡¯s god-granddaughter.


    They didn¡¯t know what kind of magic power and attraction this little girl had that made their cold-hearted employer think so highly of her.


    In this era, telephones were notmon. It could be said that there was no telephone in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s vige. Therefore, Elder Liu had no way to inform Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family that he wasing today.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family had no idea that Elder Liu had brought his employees to the Chen family vige.


    Early in the morning, Chen Ping and Liu Juan went to work in the fields. It was rare that Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not go out to y with the other children in the vige. Instead, they stayed at home to apany their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The two brothers did not go out because Elder Liu had sent their father, Chen Ping, and their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, back two days ago. The older children in their vige were influenced by their families. They all came to ask the brothers, who was the person driving the car, if he was a rtive of their family, and so on. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan answered honestly that they weren¡¯t.


    However, the influence of this family was huge for the children. If the adults didn¡¯t believe it, how could the children believe it. The children usually acted more directly and directly told the brothers that they were liars.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan wanted to exin to their friends. However, something had really happened in their family recently that they could not tell others.. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, after being repeatedly exhorted by their parents, were suddenly at a loss for words.

 Chapter 70 - The Arrival of Elder Liu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Arrival of Elder Liu (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This also allowed the two brothers to confirm the fact that they had lied to their friends. Therefore, for the time being, the two brothers, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, were excluded by the children in the vige.


    Elder Liu and the others set off this morning, and their group arrived at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house before eleven o¡¯clock.


    When Elder Liu and his two cars drove into Chen Vige, Chen vige was once again in an uproar. Everyone who saw it was guessing who the person in the two cars was looking for in the vige. Some guessed that it was the vige chief¡¯s house, while others guessed this house. In any case, they were all people with rtives outside the vige.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house, because of her criminal record, it was also among the guesses of everyone.


    Someone in the vige shouted, ¡°Ah, I know whose car this car is looking for. Isn¡¯t the car leading the way the same car that sent Chen Ping and his daughter backst time?¡±


    After being said that, the vigers who had seen the car with their own eyes agreed, ¡°It¡¯s really the same car as the previous one.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s looking for Chen Ping. I told you that kid wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Elder Liu and the others drove two cars slowly towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house, apanied by the vigers¡¯ gossip.


    When the vigers saw the cars, they finally reacted. ¡°Ah, Chen Ping, Liu Juan and his wife were just working in their fields. I¡¯m afraid that they didn¡¯t know that there were guests at home.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go call them.¡± Aunt Chen, who wanted to get first-hand information, was very fast. She turned around and walked toward Chen Ping¡¯s field.


    Two cars steadily stopped in front of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Ah, what kind of road is this? If I continue to sit here, my butt will be split into two pieces,¡± the fatty said as he got out of the car and touched his fat butt.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s butt is split into two pieces. Fatty, is yours a one-piece?¡± The skinny man didn¡¯t feel good sitting in the car either. However, he still didn¡¯t miss this opportunity to strike the fatty.


    Zhuge Yu didn¡¯t participate in the battle between the fatty and the skinny man. He looked at the simple and crude farmyard and felt extremely puzzled in his heart. He really did not know what kind of characteristics a child born in such a rural environment would have to make their teacher look at them in a different light.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was reading and holding a book in the room, seemed to have heard the sound of a car. She put down the book in her hand and she turned to her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, who was teaching her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, how to write his name, and said, ¡°Did you hear any sound outside?¡±


    ¡°No. What noises did you hear?¡± Chen Haoguo put down the pencil in his hand, he stretched out his hand and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair until it was a mess. He did not know when it began, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family liked to pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face and mess up her hair.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not used to it at the beginning, but now she could only helplesslyb her hair that was messed up by her eldest brother, while pouting, she said, ¡°You messed up my hair again. I think I heard the sound of a car.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you must have heard wrong. How can there be the sound of a car in our vige?¡± Chen Haoxuan also stopped what he was doing and raised his head to say.


    However, just as Chen Haoxuan¡¯s voice fell, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Is anyone home?¡±


    Hearing this voice, the three siblings looked at each other. Chen Haoxuan was the first to react. He stood up and opened the door for someone..

 Chapter 71 - Reactions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Reactions (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoguo put down the things in their hands. They stood up from their chairs and followed Chen Haoxuan to the door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er already knew who was knocking on their door.


    Chen Haoguo, on the other hand, pulled his sister¡¯s hand and walked to the door, he whispered, ¡°Who is it, knocking on our door at this time?¡± The adults in the vige usually wouldn¡¯t knock on their door at this time, because they knew that none of the adults in their family were at home.


    As for their friends in the vige, they wouldn¡¯t knock on the door like this. They were probably shouting outside the door.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoguo arrived at the door, Chen Haoxuan had just opened the door. Two strange men, one thin and one fat, stood at the door in front of Chen Haoxuan. They did not have a friendly expression on their faces. He forcefully swallowed the words that he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Little Xuan, who is it?¡± Chen Haoguo asked.


    When Chen Haoxuan heard his brother¡¯s voice, his little heart calmed down a little. He did not make a move to close the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Just as Chen Haoxuan finished speaking, Elder Liu easily pushed the thin man and the Fat Man to the side and appeared in front of Chen Haoxuan. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s me. Do you still know me?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu,¡± Chen Haoxuan shouted with his eyes wide open.


    Meanwhile, Chen Haoxuan and Chen Meng¡¯er also walked to the door. Through the door, they saw the person standing outside.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you haven¡¯t forgotten your grandfather, have you?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t care about cultivating his rtionship with Chen Haoxuan anymore. He walked quickly to Chen Meng¡¯er and spoke.


    Following Elder Liu¡¯s words, the eyes of Zhuge Yu, the fat man, and the skinny man were like a searchlight, shooting straight at Chen Meng¡¯er. If it were any other child who was simr to Chen Meng¡¯er, if they were stared at by these three men who obviously had extraordinary bearing, they would definitely be so scared that they would cry immediately, but they would not cry, if it was better, they would just find an adult to hide behind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and answered Elder Liu¡¯s words, ¡°How could I forget Grandpa Liu?¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, her eyes also looked at the inquisitive and curious eyes that were shooting at her. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the faces of the three people standing at the door, she was stunned.


    Then, she muttered softly, ¡°Uncle Yu, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was whispering so softly that Elder Liu and the others didn¡¯t hear it, they would definitely be extremely surprised. They would be surprised that this little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er, would know Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and skinny.


    The three who surprised Chen Meng¡¯er were also observing Chen Meng¡¯er. The first impression they got was not bad. ¡°This little girl is really good-looking. She looks like a doll.¡± They did not expect that... there was actually such a good-looking little girl in this poor and remote ce.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er girl, why are you still calling me Grandpa Liu? Today, Grandpa Liu came with the gift of acknowledging you.¡± Elder Liu expressed his dissatisfaction with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s way of addressing him.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put away the strange feeling in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that at this time, an acquaintance of her past life in this ce...


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± When Elder Liu heard the ¡°grandpa¡± that came out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth, he was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Fatty, Skinny, go and take out the things in the trunk of the car for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Reactions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Reactions (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and the others and thought that there were only the three of them at home. She turned to her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, and said, ¡°Please go to the fields and call mom and dad home. Tell them that Grandpa Liu is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chen Haoguo was still a little stunned when he saw the few unfamiliar faces that had suddenly appeared. It was only after his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, reminded him that he came to his senses.


    The vigers who hade to join in the fun and ask for first-hand information also heard the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoguo, the said, ¡°Haoguo, you don¡¯t have to call your parents. Auntie Chen from the vige has already gone to call them. She should be on her way back now.¡±


    As he said that, a viger saw Chen Ping and Liu Juan walking over from afar. ¡°Little Ping and Little Juan are back.¡±


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not expect Elder Liu to be so quick. He brought his men over in a few days. Chen Ping and Liu Juan jogged all the way back. Although they were vigers, they knew how to treat guests. The guests were already at the door. How could the host not be at home?


    When Chen Ping arrived at the door, he did not have time to look at the two cars parked at the door, nor did he have time to observe the unfamiliar faces, he directly went up to Elder Liu and greeted him, ¡°Elder Liu, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t know that you were here today, so we went to work in the fields.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We didn¡¯t inform you.¡± Elder Liu had alreadye up to the door to snatch his daughter, so how could he still put on airs. Moreover, this matter was really not the fault of Chen Ping and his wife.


    ¡°Come,e. Elder Liu,e to the house quickly. Take a rest and drink some water.¡± Liu Juan was also busy beckoning Elder Liu and the others into the house.


    As for the fat man, the skinny man, and Da Peng, they had already opened the trunk of the car and started moving things out. ¡°Sir, where should we put these things?¡± The skinny man held a fewrge boxes in his hands and asked.


    ¡°Put them in the house.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The fat man, the skinny man, and Da Peng who received the order held the boxes in their hands and followed Elder Liu¡¯s instructions to move them into the house.


    Elder Liu had prepared quite a lot of things. When he came, he had almost filled the trunk of the two cars. At this moment. The three moved back and forth a few times before they finally finished moving the things in the trunk.


    Just as the three were moving the things in the trunk to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house, the vigers of Chen family vige stared at the trunk without blinking.


    If it weren¡¯t for their politeness, they would have gone up and opened all the boxes to see what was inside.


    Some vigers began to discuss in whispers, ¡°Chen Ping and his wife said that this old man is not a rtive of their family. If he was not a rtive of their family, why would he have given them so many things?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Chen Ping and his wife usually look quite heartless. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t know that they were being gossiped about by outsiders. Liu Juan looked at the extra boxes and boxes in the room and couldn¡¯t help but say to Elder Liu, ¡°Elder Liu, aren¡¯t these things a little too much?¡±


    ¡°Not much, not much. These are all for Meng¡¯er,¡± Elder Liu said indifferently. He didn¡¯t care about these things at all.


    ¡°Elder Liu, you have too many gifts. There¡¯s no need for so many,¡± Chen Ping said with a frown as he looked at the pile of things in front of him. He would agree to let his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, acknowledge Elder Liu as her god-grandfather, it was not because of Elder Liu¡¯s status or the wealth behind him. He just felt that Elder Liu was not bad. And it was also a good thing for someone to dote on his precious daughter. Only then would he agree.


    ¡°Oh, Little Ping, these are just a wee gift from me as a grandfather to Meng¡¯er as a granddaughter. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony,¡± Elder Liu said.


    Zhuge Yu, who was standing behind Elder Liu, was standing behind Chen Ping. After Liu Juan and his wife returned, he had been secretly observing the two of them. This was a habit that he had developed over the years. It was also something that he had to pay attention to in his line of work.


    After observing them for so long, he was quite satisfied with Chen Ping and Liu Juan. Both of them were simple and honest. They were not maniptive.

 Chapter 73 - Past Events (1)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Past Events (1)</h4>


    Just as Zhuge Yu was observing Chen Ping and Liu Juan, Chen Meng¡¯er was also secretly observing Zhuge Yu, as well as the other two who wereing in and out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the familiar three uncles who were obviously much younger, and her thoughts wereplicated. She did not expect that the first people she would meet in this life would be the three of them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew Zhuge Yu, the fat man, and the thin man. It was a coincidence. It should be said that when Qu Meng¡¯er met the three of them, it was a coincidence. The first person Qu Meng¡¯er met was Zhuge Yu, and she only entered the underground kingdom after she got to know Zhuge Yu.


    At that time, Qu Meng¡¯er had learned kung fu from her master since she was young, and her skills were not bad. However, at that time, in order to win the favor and approval of her parents, she continued to work hard, learning all kinds of etiquette to be a youngdy of an aristocratic family, such as zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    And that day was her 15th birthday. She thought that her parents would remember her birthday ande back to celebrate her birthday. However, when she waited until eight o¡¯clock in the evening, she received two calls.


    Filled with disappointment, she took her wallet and walked out of the house. At that time. She really wanted to indulge herself, so she took her wallet and went to a bar street. However, when she was about to enter a bar, she was stopped and said that she was underage and could not enter the bar.


    This made Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood even more depressed to the extreme. Fortunately, she did not act impulsively and directly shed with people before rushing into the bar.


    Qu Meng¡¯er, who was unable to enter the bar, went to the store to buy a can of beer. She sat alone on the flower bed in front of the bar and looked at the peopleing and going at the bar¡¯s entrance.


    Qu Meng¡¯er only took the long finished can of beer and left at midnight. After a few hours, Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. And she was finally awake, awake. No matter what she did, she would never be able to enter the heart of her parents for the rest of her life.


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought it through. Although her heart was still very ufortable, but she was not one of those rebellious youngdies. She would not change into a rebellious child to attract the attention of her parents when her outstanding self was unable to attract them.


    Qu Meng¡¯er looked at the time and prepared to go home, even though that home was just an empty big house. But that was her home.


    Although it was already midnight, the bar street was still quite lively. It could be said that the bar street was much livelier at night than during the day, and the taxis were all parked by the roadside, they were waiting for the customers who had drunk too much in the bar toe out.


    Qu Meng¡¯er lived not far from the street of the bar, so she did not want to take a taxi. She wanted to walk back slowly by herself.


    The dim street lights and the sky full of stars made Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood, which had been depressed for an entire night, much better. ¡°Phew.¡± Qu Meng¡¯er exhaled deeply and said to herself in her heart, ¡°tomorrow will be a new day, and also a new beginning for me, Qu Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Just as Qu Meng¡¯er finished sighing, she heard voicesing from the small alley a little distance away from her. Qu Meng¡¯er subconsciously slowed down her footsteps and took a few quick steps forward to listen to the soundsing from the corner of the wall.


    ¡°Zhuge Yu,st time, I was beaten to the ground like a dog by you. This time, watch how I take revenge for what happenedst time.¡± A very arrogant voice sounded in Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Baozi, do you think that I, Zhuge Yu, will give you such a chance? Also, are you sure that you have the ability to beat me down?¡± Zhuge Yu looked at the dozen or so people with bad backgrounds in front of him; in his heart, he was weighing the odds of winning against the dozen or so people by himself..

 Chapter 74 - Past Events (2)

    <h4>Chapter 74: Past Events (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Hmph, I admit that I, Leopard, am not as good as you. If I were to fight you one on one, I would definitely not be a match for you. However, with so many people behind me, do you think you will be able to get out of here alive today?¡± That man said, he curled his lips and said, ¡°Zhuge Yu, don¡¯t expect your employees toe and save you. Let me tell you the truth. I was able to sessfully block you this time. Your employees have put in a lot of effort. I cannot let them down. Guys, go. If you let Zhuge Yu get out alive today, you know what will happen to us in the future.¡±


    Although Baozi didn¡¯t say everything, his underlings all understood what their boss meant. In fact, even if their boss didn¡¯t say it, they knew it in their hearts. If they didn¡¯t finish Zhuge Yu today. Then when Zhuge Yu returned to the Green Gang, Zhuge Yu would definitely not let them go.


    Now, it was either you die, or we die.


    ¡°Yes, Boss, we understand,¡± Leopard¡¯s employees replied in unison.


    While Leopard was chatting, he was calcting in his heart what the chances were for him to sessfully break out of Leopard¡¯s encirclement. Taking advantage of the moment when Leopard was distracted by his employees, Zhuge Yu moved.


    He stretched out his leg and gave a swift kick, sending the unprepared Baozi flying. Zhuge Yu¡¯s fist and foot skills were not bad, but he did not have any moves. His kicks and punches were clean and neat, and they hit the opponent¡¯s vital points. With just one move, he could make the opponent fall.


    This made Qu Meng¡¯er, who was hiding in the dark and listening from the corner of the wall, feel her blood boil. She did not expect Zhuge Yu¡¯s skills to be so good. Of course, in her opinion, Zhuge Yu¡¯s skills were far inferior to her master¡¯s.


    Zhuge Yu¡¯s skills were not bad, but the other party had many people. Even if there were a few who were counting on numbers and did not have any foundation, there were still some who had been through hundreds of battles with Baozi. In addition, they knew that in today¡¯s battle, if they did not seed, they would die, so each and every one of them was very ruthless. In addition, were they ambushing from behind.


    This made Zhuge Yu, who had more than enough strength to deal with them, feel a little powerless. One of Leopard¡¯s men even used a stick to hit him on the back. Zhuge Yu staggered forward.


    Leopard took this opportunity to give Zhuge Yu a fierce kick in the chest. Zhuge Yu was kicked to the ground with one leg. He held his chest and coughed a few times.


    ¡°Hehe. Zhuge Yu, how are you? You can¡¯t fall so early. My men haven¡¯t had enough yet.¡± Leopard looked at Zhuge Yu¡¯s sorry state, his heart was at ease, and he almostughed out loud.


    Because of her master, Qu Meng¡¯er had a chivalrous heart since she was young. She listened in the corner for a long time. She had long disliked this group of people, and they were actually bullying the weak with numbers.


    Qu Meng¡¯er was displeased when she saw the smug look on Leopard¡¯s face. She found a wooden stick at the corner of the wall and rushed out with it.


    Meanwhile, Leopard and the others were surrounding Zhuge Yu. Their attention was focused on Zhuge Yu. They had never thought that someone would suddenly appear at this time. They had never thought that this person who had appeared... would be so hot-blooded.


    ¡°Ah, what a bunch of scumbags. They actually bully the weak with numbers. How shameless.¡± Qu Meng¡¯er held a stick and came up to hit Baozi fiercely. Baozi was beaten up so violently that he didn¡¯t have any ability to fight back. He could only hold his head and shout.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Stop.¡±


    Leopard¡¯s employees were all stunned and didn¡¯t react to the sudden appearance of Qu Meng¡¯er and Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fierce appearance. Even Zhuge Yu, who was kneeling on one knee and thought that he was doomed, was stunned. He was stunned by the reversal of the situation.


    ¡°Zhuge Yu, what are you still doing?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er took some time to observe Leopard¡¯s employees and Zhuge Yu¡¯s reaction while she was tidying up Leopard. Qu Meng¡¯er was just like Zhuge Yu who was in a daze. She gritted her teeth and reminded him.


    Zhuge Yu was reminded by Qu Meng¡¯er and immediately reacted. He endured the difort in his body and stood up. Together with Qu Meng¡¯er, they tidied up Leopard¡¯s group of people,


    Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength was something that Zhuge Yu, Leopard and Leopard¡¯s underlings did not expect. Leopard was directly beaten down by Qu Meng¡¯er. Although he did not faint, he had to stand up and join the fight, however, it was impossible.


    The remaining employees of Baozi had been beaten down by Qu Meng¡¯er and Zhuge Yu.

 Chapter 75 - Past Events (3)

    <h4>Chapter 75: Past Events (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhuge Yu, who originally thought that he would have to die here today, never expected that at the crucial moment, a little girl who was obviously underage would suddenly appear. What he did not expect even more was that¡­ this little girl who suddenly appeared would actually have such amazing skills.


    After Zhuge Yu and Baozi¡¯s men fell to the ground and could not get up, he picked up his phones and called his men in the gang, telling them that he had just been attacked and where he was now.


    When Zhuge Yu was making the call, Qu Meng¡¯er saw that the matter had been settled and turned around to leave to go home,


    ¡°Hey, little girl, wait a minute.¡± Zhuge Yu, who ended the call with a few words, turned around and saw Qu Meng¡¯er preparing to leave. He called out to stop her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er heard Zhuge Yu¡¯s words and stopped her footsteps. She turned around and looked at Zhuge Yu with a little confusion. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Zhuge Yu clutched his chest, which had been kicked by Leopard just now, he said very sincerely, ¡°Little girl, thank you for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might really have to die here today. My name is Zhuge Yu, and I¡¯m from the Green Gang. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you cane to the Green Gang to look for me.¡± As he said that, Zhuge Yu took out a small bronze token from his pants pocket. ¡°Here, take this te and go to any ce with this symbol. Just look for me.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t either. She reached out and took the Green Gang te that Zhuge Yu handed over. Then, she studied it over and over again out of curiosity, then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Green Gang, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a member of the Green Gang. Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m free one day, I¡¯ll take this te to look for you. At that time, you must take me to take a good look at the Green Gang.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er knew about the Green Gang, and it was her master who had told her. She had learned from the southern sect and practiced internal martial arts. And her master was the greatest fighter of internal martial arts. She had learned external martial arts from the northern sect, and ording to her master, the greatest fighter of external martial arts was the leader of the Green Gang.


    After Qu Meng¡¯er had seen the power of her master, she was very curious about the northern sect, the greatest fighter of external martial arts, and the leader of the Green Gang. However, as the eldest daughter of the Qu family, she had no interaction with the Green Gang at all, so she had no chance to see the Grandmaster of external martial arts.


    Now that an opportunity was suddenly presented before her, how could Qu Meng¡¯er let it go to waste?


    Zhuge Yu did not expect this little girl to actually say that she would have the opportunity to visit the Green Gang. The ck lines on his forehead were about to pop out. Their Green Gang was a famous underground kingdom, not one of those tourist attractions. However, because the little girl had just saved him, he could not immediately refuse. ¡°Okay, when you are free one day, I will take you to visit the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°Great, then it¡¯s a deal. Then, are you okay? Is It okay for me to leave now?¡± Qu Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu, who was clutching his chest, and asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s already sote. Little girl, you should hurry back.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at the way Qu Meng¡¯er was dressed. One look and he could tell that she was an obedient girl. Although he did not know why this little girl¡¯s skills were so amazing, he thought that since it was already sote and this little girl had not returned home, her family would definitely be worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Qu Meng¡¯er was really a little tired. She did not stand on ceremony with Zhuge Yu and turned around to leave.


    Qu Meng¡¯er thought that when she met Zhuge Yu again, it was when she went to look for him and requested to visit the Green Gang. However, she never expected that before she could find the time to go to the Green Gang, she would run into Zhuge Yu and the others.


    That night, she was dragged by her mother to attend the so-called banquet of the upper-ss society. At first, she was quite happy, but when she arrived at the banquet hall and learned why her mother had brought her here, it was actually a disguised blind date..

 Chapter 76 - Past Events (4)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Past Events (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    She had mixed feelings. She knew that her parents would nurture her in this way. They wanted to use her to form a marriage alliance to strengthen their position in the Qu family. However, she had to wait until she became an adult. She was only a little girl who had just celebrated her 15th birthday.


    It was also at that time that Qu Meng¡¯er began to resist. The rebellious factor in her heart emerged.


    Qu Meng¡¯er sneaked out of the banquet hall while her mother was talking to those noblewomen. Then, she walked aimlessly along the road in the dark until her feet could not stand the pain of the shoes. Only then did she think of finding a chair to rest on, she sat down to rest for a while.


    However, just as she sat down, she heard the sounds of knives shing. Qu Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to meddle in other people¡¯s business today. She sat on the chair in the small park by the roadside.


    However, she did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so they automatically leaned on her. The sound of knives shing gradually approached Qu Meng¡¯er from afar. Until it appeared in front of Qu Meng¡¯er.


    Qu Meng¡¯er looked at the two groups of people fighting fiercely. Zhuge Yu¡¯s right hand was already injured, and blood had already soaked through his sleeve. When Qu Meng¡¯er saw Zhuge Yu, she sighed in her heart. How could she be so fated to keep meeting this uncle? Every time he fought with others, when he was at a disadvantage, she would coincidentally bump into him? Just as Qu Meng¡¯er was debating whether to help Zhuge Yu, the person on the other side who was at an advantage noticed Qu Meng¡¯er who was sitting there. His tone was not very good as he warned, ¡°Hey, child, quickly leave this ce.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er was already in a bad mood. When she heard the other party¡¯s threatening tone, her face immediately sank. She scolded, ¡°Who are you calling a kid? You want me to leave? Who said this ce is yours? You said you wanted me to leave, so I¡¯m going to leave? Hmph, I¡¯m not going to leave.¡±


    Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The people on both sides looked at Qu Meng¡¯er. Zhuge Yu did not expect to see Qu Meng¡¯er here. He was stunned at first. Then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s gettingte. Go home early.¡±


    Zhuge Yu did not want to drag Qu Meng¡¯er into this. But Qu Meng¡¯er was not a good girl. There was a rebellious factor hidden in her bones.


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not answer Zhuge Yu¡¯s words. Instead, she stood up and directly took off the leather shoes that had a little heel on her feet. Then, she exercised a little and walked over.


    Among the people present, apart from Zhuge Yu, no one else knew of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s skills. In fact, even Zhuge Yu did not know Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s true strength. Therefore, the people from both sides continued to fight. No one took Qu Meng¡¯er, who was walking over, seriously.


    Qu Meng¡¯er, who was not taken seriously, walked directly to the side of the two people closest to her who were fighting intensely. Then, before the two of them could react, Qu Meng¡¯er made her move. She learned internal martial arts, which emphasized using softness to ovee hardness.


    When Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s punch was thrown out, it seemed to have no strength at all. However, when this punch hit that person¡¯s body, that person was directly sent flying because of the strength of Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s punch. This made the person on Zhuge Yu¡¯s side, who was holding a knife in the air, look at the opponent who had fallen to the ground and was momentarily stunned.


    Qu Meng¡¯er did not care about that person¡¯s reaction. It just so happened that the anger that she had been suppressing in her heart had turned into a punch. Taking advantage of the moment when the other party was unprepared, she punched one person after another and directly knocked them down.


    By the time the people on both sides noticed the movements on Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, the situation on both sides had already reversed. Zhuge Yu¡¯s side, who was originally at a disadvantage, was clearly at an advantage.


    ¡°F*ck, where did this brate from?¡± The leader of the other side cursed as he looked at Qu Meng¡¯er, who was still helping Zhuge Yu¡¯s side and dealing with their side.


    However, no one answered his question. And he did not have the time to ask for rification. This was not a moment of carelessness, and his arm was shed. And the leader saw that his side was obviously no match for Zhuge Yu¡¯s side. He called out to his men, ¡°Retreat! All of you retreat!¡±


    Then, the people on the other side fled dejectedly one by one. And Zhuge Yu and the others still had a mission tonight, so they did not continue to chase after the other party.


    Twice, it was because of Qu Meng¡¯er that Zhuge Yu managed to avoid danger. Therefore, when he looked at this little girl, Qu Meng¡¯er, he felt that they were quite fated to keep meeting. It could be said that Qu Meng¡¯er was his savior.


    On that night, Qu Meng¡¯er fulfilled her wish and got the opportunity to visit the Green Gang. However, what made Qu Meng¡¯er feel regretful was that she did not meet the leader of the Green Gang that her master mentioned.


    Zhuge Yu told Qu Meng¡¯er that their leader was not in the country and usually did not care about the matters of the gang.


    However, from that time onwards, Qu Meng¡¯er became more and more connected with Zhuge Yu. She also became more and more familiar with the Green Gang, like the fat uncle and skinny uncle who were known as the left and right protectors.


    The members of the Green Gang also had a good impression of Qu Meng¡¯er, who had saved their military advisor Zhuge Yu from danger. And Qu Meng¡¯er was a sweet-looking little girl. Therefore, the uncles of the Green Gang all treated Qu Meng¡¯er as their own niece and doted on her.


    This also caused Qu Meng¡¯er to have an unusual feeling towards the Green Gang.


    Although Qu Meng¡¯er had never really entered the underworld, nor had she joined the Green Gang. But for some reason, rumors started to spread about the princess of the Green Gang. And this princess of the Green Gang was Qu Meng¡¯er.


    Gradually, as Qu Meng¡¯er grew older, the princess of the Green Gang gradually became the underworld queen who could call the wind and summon the rain in the underworld..

 Chapter 77 - Presents (1)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Presents (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the young man in front of her, but it couldn¡¯t be said that he was young. It was just thatpared to Zhuge Yu, who was younger at that time, her emotions wereplicated.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite happy to see her old friend, especially Uncle Zhuge, fat uncle, and skinny uncle, who had taken good care of her in her previous life. But it also reminded Chen Meng¡¯er of everything that had happened in her previous life. Those unhappy things...


    ¡°Meng¡¯er,e here. Come to grandfather.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s voice pulled Chen Meng¡¯er back from her thoughts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied softly and obediently walked in front of Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu reached out and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft little body tightly in his arms. Then, he said in a rarely heard tone, ¡°My good granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu continued to massage Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face until Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. Only then did he stop.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father, Chen Ping, and mother, Liu Juan, who were watching from the side, feel a pang of heartache. They wanted to remind Elder Liu several times to show mercy. However, they were guests. Moreover, it was obvious that Elder Liu really liked their daughter, which was why he was like this.


    As for Zhuge Yu, and the fat man and the skinny man who had just moved the things in the trunk into the house, they looked at him, who usually didn¡¯t have any mood swings. Even if they encountered a big incident... their employer, who did not have any mood swings, actually had such a side to him. It was a little shocking to them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had notpletely pulled herself out of her thoughts. Her reaction was so slow that she allowed Elder Liu to rub her like this.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, be gentle. You¡¯ve rubbed my sister¡¯s face red.¡± Chen Haoguo saw the red mark on his sister¡¯s face and felt his heart ache. He didn¡¯t care about his fear and reminded him.


    Elder Liu was reminded by Chen Haoguo. When he saw the red mark on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, he immediately put down his hand and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, did I hurt you? Grandpa didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was reminded by Elder Liu and felt a little pain on her small face. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth. This little pain was nothing to her. However, when Elder Liu heard this, it waspletely different. He felt that this little granddaughter was really thoughtful. This made his love for Chen Meng¡¯er rise to another level unconsciously.


    Actually, there were some rituals for recognizing god-rtives, but most of them were for recognizing godfathers and godmothers. And god-grandfathers were usually in passing. Therefore, Chen Ping and Liu Juan were not very clear about the rituals to recognize him. Elder Liu was even more clueless about these.


    ¡°Elder Liu, what do you think about letting Meng¡¯er recognize you as her god-grandfather?¡± Chen Ping saw that this had been confirmed, and he had not taken Elder Liu¡¯s words to heart before, so... he did not specifically ask the elders in the vige.


    In fact, Chen Ping did not know how to ask. Initially, because Elder Liu had sent them this matter, the vige had been in a heated discussion. If he opened his mouth to ask at this time... who knew how the vige would spread the news.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure either. Aah, what kind of ceremony is this? In the future, Meng¡¯er will be my direct granddaughter.¡± In fact, Elder Liu did not want any ceremony for acknowledging him, in his heart, since he had treated Chen Meng¡¯er as his granddaughter, then she was his biological granddaughter. No matter how he looked at it, the word ¡®biological granddaughter¡¯ was not pleasing to the eye.. ¡°Zhuge Yu, go, bring me the box of things I asked you to prepare.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Presents (2)

    <h4>Chapter 78: Presents (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Before they left for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house, Elder Liu handed Zhuge Yu a small mahogany box and asked him to help keep it. Actually, Zhuge Yu had been holding this mahogany box in his hand the whole time. Because he knew that his master had given him something else and had specifically told him to take good care of it, it would definitely be valuable. So, Zhuge Yu held it in his hand all the way. ¡°Sir, here.¡±


    Zhuge Yu handed the mahogany box in his hand to Elder Liu. Elder Liu nodded, took it, and handed it to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, take this with you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw the exquisitely carved mahogany box and asked Elder Liu curiously. And Chen Ping and the others¡¯ gazes unconsciously focused on the mahogany box in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Just open it yourself and take a look.¡± Elder Liu smiled and gestured for Chen Meng¡¯er to open the box.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not pretentious and directly opened the mahogany box. When she clearly saw what was inside the mahogany box, she was immediately stunned. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction attracted the curiosity of Chen Ping, Liu Juan, and the others. All of them stretched their necks and looked in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s direction,


    Elder Liu was very satisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction, especially on the face of Chen Meng¡¯er, who was always acting like a little adult. Seeing the adorable look of a child, Elder Liu expressed his satisfaction. ¡°How is it? Little Meng¡¯er, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°This, Grandpa, this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er recognized what it was the first time she saw the item in the mahogany box. It was an emerald green jade te with exquisite carvings. One look and one could tell that it was expensive. And this was not the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked. What shocked Chen Meng¡¯er were the exquisite carvings on the jade te. Wasn¡¯t this the Green Gang pattern that Chen Meng¡¯er knew from her previous life?


    And this jade te was very simr to the iron te that Zhuge Yu had given her in her previous life. However, one look and one could tell that it was much more advanced than the iron te.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who was surprised when she saw the jade te with the Green Gang logo. Even Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Da Peng were surprised when they saw the jade te in the mahogany box. Then, they turned to look at Elder Liu in unison, hoping to get the answer they wanted from his face.


    Because they knew more about the importance of the jade token in the mahogany box than Chen Meng¡¯er did. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t ept this.¡± If it was just a jade token, a jade token with a high price, Chen Meng¡¯er would ept it without a second thought. However, this jade token was obviously not an ordinary jade token. Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what this jade token meant to the Green Gang, she knew that this jade token was definitely not simple.


    ¡°Take it. Grandfather gave it to you. How could you not want it?¡± Elder Liu knew that his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was not a simple three-year-old child, ¡°Keep this jade token well. When you are older, I will tell you what this jade token is.¡±


    As Elder Liu spoke, he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to speak again and return the jade token to him. He immediately put on a careless face, he pretended to be very unhappy as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°If you return this jade token to me, I¡¯ll be angry. I¡¯ll take it as you don¡¯t like the greeting gift that I gave you.¡±


    Elder Liu had already said this. If Chen Meng¡¯er returned the jade token to Elder Liu, it would really be as Elder Liu said. It was his granddaughter who didn¡¯t like the greeting gift that grandfather gave her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it first. When Grandpa wants it one day,e and ask me for it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er closed the small mahogany box again. She didn¡¯t know what rtionship this jade token had with the Green Gang, but she knew that this jade token definitely had something to do with the Green Gang.


    This wasn¡¯t just what Chen Meng¡¯er had deduced from the Green Gang pattern on the jade token. She had noticed the surprise on Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny¡¯s faces when they saw this jade token.


    ¡°You little girl, when I haven¡¯t taken back the things that I¡¯ve given away, you should just keep them properly,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    As for Zhuge Yu, Fatty, skinny, and Da Peng, the way they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er now was extremelyplicated. Before they hade, they had only been curious about what kind of girl had made their mister make an exception to take her in as his god-granddaughter.


    After seeing her, they felt that she was a pretty good child and was quite likable. But now, after seeing their employer¡¯s actions, they all understood in their hearts that this little girl in front of them was no longer simply his god-granddaughter. She would also be the young master of their Green Gang.


    ¡°Alright, apart from this, I have also prepared other things for you. For example, clothes and delicious food are all there. You can go and take a look yourselfter,¡± Elder Liu said, he turned around and saw Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan. He said, ¡°Oh right, Grandpa Liu also prepared gifts for you two brothers.¡±


    Elder Liu could be considered to love the household. It was rare for him to do so. When he was preparing gifts for his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, he remembered that his granddaughter had two older brothers, so he asked his employees to prepare two more gifts for the boys..

 Chapter 79 - Lunch (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Lunch (1)</h4>


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er epted the jade te with the Green Gang logo that Elder Liu had given her. However, when she looked at the boss of the Green Gang who had be her god-grandfather, she feltplicated.


    Chen Meng¡¯er would never have thought that the boss of the Green Gang, whom she had never met in her previous life until she died in a car ident, would actually be her god-grandfather in this life.


    For some reason, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt that in this life that she had been reborn into, it was as if God was deliberatelypensating her.


    Although when she opened her eyes, she knew that she had be an abandoned baby. However, she was adopted by her current parents, which made her feel the warmth of a family. It let her know that the feeling of having her parents doting on her was so great.


    In addition to the heaven-defying portable space, she did not have to live too hard in this era where resources were scarce.


    And now, the boss of the Green Gang, whom she had always yearned to meet in her previous life, had be her god-grandfather. To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er was looking forward to her future life now.


    When Elder Liu and the others arrived, it was already close to noon. After such a long time, it was also time for lunch. In the countryside, there were guests at home. Moreover, they were his daughter¡¯s new god rtives. No matter what, they had to treat them with good food and wine.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan also wanted to treat them with good food and wine. However, the couple didn¡¯t know that Elder Liu and the others woulde today. Therefore, they thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out good food and wine at this time.


    ¡°Well, Elder Liu, you guys take a seat first. I¡¯ll go and cook.¡± After exchanging nces with Chen Ping, Liu Juan said with an embarrassed smile. Although there was no good food and wine at home, they couldn¡¯t starve the guests.


    ¡°Well, sorry to trouble you,¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t polite at all. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, noticed the exchange of nces between her parents. Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that with the current situation in their house, it was impossible to bring out good things to entertain Elder Liu and the others.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Elder Liu and the others were of high status. They had eaten so many delicacies that they were unfazed.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother, Liu Juan, entered the kitchen, she ran to the kitchen from the pile of gifts that Elder Liu had given her and her two brothers. ¡°Mom,¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Liu Juan looked at her daughter who was following behind her and asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look. Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. My god-grandfather and the others have eaten too many delicacies, so they might not take these delicacies seriously. Maybe our vige¡¯s side dishes are to his liking,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, half of her words were from the bottom of her heart, and the other half was tofort her mother so that her mother would be at ease.


    ¡°A daughter is still the best. A daughter is mom¡¯sfort.¡± Liu Juan looked at her delicate little daughter in front of her, and her heart suddenly became warm and soft. She was very d. She was d that the husband and wife had made a firm stand and wanted to keep the baby. If they had listened to other people¡¯s words and given the baby away, the husband and wife would definitely regret it now.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your personalfort, my brothers can¡¯tpare. Mom, I¡¯ll prepare lunch with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er puffed out her small chest and acted like she was a big shot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had her own ns for staying. In her previous life, she had learned cooking skills.. It could be said that with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cooking skills in her previous life, it would be no problem for her to create a banquet!

 Chapter 80 - Lunch (2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Lunch (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, The current Chen Meng¡¯er, with her small stature, even if she wanted to put on her chef clothes and cook, her parents would not agree. She did not n to reveal her culinary skills now. She nned to give her suggestions while her mother cooked. Then, when her mother was not paying attention, she would take out the water from the spring in the space and use it.


    For example, Chen Meng¡¯er took out a lot of the spring water for her family to use. Of course, in order to not be discovered, Chen Meng¡¯er usually mixed the spring water into the water that her family drank. Not to mention, after drinking the spring water, it really had a certain effect on their family¡¯s bodies. At the very least, it could eliminate their fatigue.


    The water in this space was sweet and refreshing, but Chen Meng¡¯er had never used this water to cook. This was the first time today. It could be considered an experiment. However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that even if the spring water in this space didn¡¯t make the dishes delicious, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm.


    In the kitchen, Chen Meng¡¯er and her mother were busy. The other people in the room, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, were excitedly opening presents. The two brothers unceremoniously helped their sister Chen Meng¡¯er open all the presents.


    The other group of people in the room fell into a short silence after Chen Meng¡¯er left. Zhuge Yu, the fat man, and the thin man might look like they were usually quite noisy, but that was only when everyone was familiar with each other. But now¡­ they were at their employer¡¯s god-granddaughter¡¯s house, and with a stranger like Chen Ping around, they were all very well-behaved.


    Such a silent atmosphere made Chen Ping feel very depressed. However, facing these people who clearly had extraordinary bearing, Chen Ping really didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    ¡°Little Ping.¡± In the end, it was Elder Liu who broke the silence and made Chen Ping feel depressed.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Liu. What do you have to say? Please say it.¡± Chen Ping said cautiously.


    ¡°Little Ping, don¡¯t be so restrained. Meng¡¯er, is my granddaughter in the future. You should stop calling me Elder Liu. It sounds strange. Just call me Uncle Liu.¡± Elder Liu had a good impression of Chen Ping, Liu Juan and his wife had a good impression. He knew that they were honest people. Moreover, in Elder Liu¡¯s heart, Chen Ping and his wife, who could raise a girl like Chen Meng¡¯er, were not simple.


    ¡°Elder Liu, this¡­¡± Chen Ping was a little hesitant. Speaking of which, the couple had long seen that Elder Liu¡¯s identity was extraordinary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I said, call me Uncle Liu. If you don¡¯t change the way you address me, don¡¯t me me for getting angry.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Ping and said.


    Chen Ping was also a straightforward person. Moreover, he did not have the courage to go against Elder Liu¡¯s intentions. ¡°Then¡­ Uncle Liu.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± Elder Liu was satisfied. ¡°Little Ping, I came here today to discuss another matter with you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, go ahead.¡± Chen Ping said as he guessed what Elder Liu was going to say.


    ¡°I want Meng¡¯er toe to town every Sunday for the weekend. I¡¯ll pick her up on Saturday, and I¡¯ll send her back on Sunday.¡± Elder Liu said. This was something that he had already thought of before he came.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chen Ping hesitated when he heard Elder Liu. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with his precious daughter, so he had to leave their house every week for one day.


    ¡°Little Ping, I know you can¡¯t bear to part with Meng¡¯er, but I understand. However, I acknowledge Meng¡¯er as my granddaughter because I want to teach Meng¡¯er the little medical skills I¡¯ve learned in my life so that she can pass them on. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any rtives anymore. Usually, I am alone. Now, with great difficulty, I have a granddaughter. I want to be able to enjoy my time with my granddaughter every week,¡± Elder Liu said and began to pretend to be pitiful.


    When his employees heard this, the corners of their mouths couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Was this the boss that they knew? Was this person in front of them really the omnipotent boss of their Green Gang?


    However, Zhuge Yu and the others could not bear to see him pretending to be pitiful. However, due to his prestige in their hearts, they could only lower their heads and keep their eyes out of sight.


    On the other hand, Chen Ping, who did not understand Elder Liu¡¯s character, was moved by Elder Liu¡¯s words and had apassionate heart. ¡°Um, Uncle Liu, you can ask Meng¡¯er about thister. If Meng¡¯er agrees, we won¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Ping did not know that Elder Liu was waiting for him to say this.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any delicacies at home, nor did she have any good ingredients, they still managed to make a feast.


    Liu Juan killed a chicken raised at home and turned it into chicken soup. She even took out the cured meat that had previously been pickled at home. Therefore, although most of the dishes on this table were vegetarian dishes, they still managed to fill a table.


    As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, when they saw the dishes on this table, they were so hungry that they almost drooled. Fortunately, under the influence of Chen Meng¡¯er, they weren¡¯t like ordinary children in the countryside.


    They waited for Elder Liu and the others to sit down before following them to the table. When Elder Liu and the others saw this, they could not help but nod in their hearts. They thought to themselves, although the Chen couple seemed to be from the countryside, they were really good at educating their children..

 Chapter 81 - Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The lunch that Liu Juan prepared for Elder Liu and the others could not be considered high-end in terms of rural standards, but it was certainly on par with the standard of an average family. However, ording to the standards of Elder Liu and the others¡¯ circle, these dishes were really not up to par.


    Although Liu Juan did not know what Elder Liu and the others usually ate luxury meals, she was sure that it was better than the home-cooked dishes that she prepared. Liu Juan said to Elder Liu anxiously, ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m sorry. These are all home-cooked dishes.¡±


    ¡°This is good. It looks very appetizing,¡± Elder Liu said as he picked up the chopsticks in front of him. Then, he called out to everyone, ¡°All of you, pick up your chopsticks as well. When the dishes get cold, they won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Although Elder Liu was the boss of the Green Gang, or inyman¡¯s terms, the leader of the Underworld, the Green Gang was different from other gangs. Needless to say, Elder Liu¡¯s status as the boss was even higher. With Elder Liu¡¯s disposition, even if he despised the dishes prepared by Liu Juan, he would not show it.


    However, Elder Liu still had an appetite for the dishes prepared by Liu Juan.


    ¡°Grandpa, I also helped make these. So, Grandpa, and uncles, you must support us and eat more.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also stood up; she wanted to help her parents resolve the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh, really? Our Meng¡¯er is so capable. She actually knows how to cook.¡± Elder Liu said as he stretched out his chopsticks and took some of the braised potatoes that were closest to him.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Da Peng saw that their employer and their future master had said so. They didn¡¯t dare to do anything that would slow down the organization. ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll have some too.¡± As they spoke, they also stretched out the chopsticks in their hands and picked up the dish in front of them.


    Originally, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Da Peng didn¡¯t expect the dishes on this table to taste so good. In their eyes, it was just the taste of ordinary farm food. However, when they picked up the dish in front of them and put it into their mouths, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Elder Liu said after eating the potato.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the others also echoed.


    Liu Juan knew her own cooking skills. The dishes she made were not terrible, but they were also ordinary home-cooked dishes, so. She put on a stiff smile and said, ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, listened to Elder Liu¡¯s words and began to eat. The chopsticks in her hand never stopped. She understood in her heart. She did not expect the spring water in her space to have the effect of making the dishes taste better.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and also reached out to pick up some vegetables that she liked to eat and put them into her mouth. Then, she tasted them slowly. ¡°Mmm, the taste of this dish has really be much better.¡±


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were already hungry. If it weren¡¯t for the etiquette that their sister had taught them, they would have reached out their chopsticks and directly pulled all the vegetables with meat into their own bowls. The two brothers looked at Fatty¡¯s chopsticks and how he was eating so nicely. In the end, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but reach out their chopsticks and reach into the bowl of braised chicken.


    ¡°Yes, mom, the chicken you cooked today is delicious. It¡¯s much better than the previous ones.¡± Chen Haoguo kept chewing and didn¡¯t forget to praise his mother.


    ¡°The other dishes are much better than the previous ones,¡± Chen Haoxuan echoed.


    Liu Juan and Chen Ping listened to their sons¡¯ words and reached out their chopsticks with doubt. They picked up the dishes and tasted them. Chen Ping said: ¡°Little Juan, you are extraordinary today..¡±

 Chapter 82 - Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liu Juan was surprised for a moment. Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, I really outdid myself today. However, Meng¡¯er yed a big role in this.¡±


    No matter what, everyone was satisfied with the meal. Almost all the dishes on the table had been eaten up. Elder Liu, who had always wanted to be 80% full, ate until he was full because the dishes were too delicious.


    After dinner, Elder Liu went to the vige with Chen Meng¡¯er to walk around and digest his food.


    In the vige, everyone¡¯s life was very monotonous. After lunch, the vigers gathered in twos and threes and began to chat about their daily lives before they went to the fields.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er brought Elder Liu around the vige, they heard the voices of the vigers.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell. Chen Ping and Liu Juan seem to be honest people, but now they¡¯re actually ying tricks on us. Previously, they asked them if the old man who drove the small car was a rtive of their family, but they insisted that he wasn¡¯t. He¡¯s just a kind-hearted person they just met. Hmph, what kind-hearted people? Do they think we¡¯re stupid? Or gullible? If they¡¯re really not rtives, would they be so kind as to drive us back in a small car? Besides, if they¡¯re not rtives, why would theye to our poor ce a second time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew the moment she heard it, this voice belonged to their Aunt Chen, who hated to see other people being kind.


    Elder Liu also heard what Aunt Chen said. After he heard it, he subconsciously lowered his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandfather, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er noticed the way Elder Liu looked at her and asked.


    ¡°Our Meng¡¯er girl is too good looking. I couldn¡¯t help but look at her twice,¡± Elder Liu said with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Tsk, I knew they were lying the moment I hear it.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Elder Liu and walked a few steps forward, appearing in front of Aunt Chen and the others.


    Because Aunt Chen¡¯s back was facing Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, when Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Elder Liu over, she did not see her. She was still happily scolding Chen Ping and how Liu Juan and his wife were doing.


    Meanwhile, the vigers of the Chen family vige, who had been listening to the conversation quite well, now saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu. Their faces were filled with embarrassment. They wanted the second aunt of the Chen family to stop talking. However, because of Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu was present, so they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Aunt Chen, my parents didn¡¯t lie to you. He wasn¡¯t rted to my family at all. However, after today, he will be my grandfather, a rtive of our family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice sounded, it came from behind the second aunt of the Chen family. It made her back stiffen.


    Originally, she wouldn¡¯t have taken it to heart at all. However, when she turned around and saw the extraordinary Elder Liu standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er, the arrogance in her body instantly disappeared.


    Elder Liu also knew that this rumor and gossip were sometimes really powerful things. Therefore, it was rare for him to¡­ he opened his mouth to help Chen Meng¡¯er exin, ¡°What Little Ping and his wife said before was true. I saw that Meng¡¯er was good-looking and liked her very much, so I tried to curry favor with her and sent the father and daughter back. And this time, I came to acknowledge Meng¡¯er as my god-granddaughter.¡±


    With Elder Liu¡¯s exnation, the people in Chen vige who still had some guesses in their hearts suddenly became silent.


    And Elder Liu is pulling Chen Meng¡¯er to continue to stroll to aid digestion..

 Chapter 83 - Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu strolled around leisurely and returned to the entrance of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw her first uncle and first aunt standing in front of her, she was astonished. When themunication equipment was so underdeveloped, the news would spread so quickly. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er did not think that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first uncle and first aunt just happened toe to their house to visit their rtives.


    One had to know that from the moment Chen Meng¡¯er came to this house until now, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first uncle and first aunt hade to their house more times than one could count with one hand. One had to know that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first uncle and first aunt couldn¡¯t see Chen Ping at all.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first uncle and first aunt were prepared to marry Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother, Liu Juan, to the town, but Liu Juan refused to cooperate no matter what and chose Chen Ping, the poor boy.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu arrived at the door of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small courtyard, they heard her aunt¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Liu Juan, your big brother and I are here. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and introduce us to our rtives?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aunt, Lu Chengying, had heard about it before she came. The identity of the person who came from the city was not simple. Moreover, many people in the vige saw the rtive who came to Chen Ping¡¯s house; they brought two carriages full of things into Chen Ping¡¯s house.


    Lu Chengying had thought about it long ago. This rtive of Chen Ping¡¯s house was definitely on the side of her husband, the Liu family. If it was a rtive of Chen Ping¡¯s family, then this rtive would definitely not only go to Chen Ping¡¯s house.


    It was after Lu Chengying had thought this through that she could not wait to pull her husband and rush to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve already told you. That person is not a rtive of our family.¡± When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er went out for a walk, the other four also found an excuse to go out for a walk. Therefore, only Chen Ping and Liu Juan were left in the house. Liu Juan had already exined everything, but her sister-inw was sure that they were hiding this rich rtive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me. He¡¯s not a rtive of the Liu family. could he be a rtive of the Chen family? If he really is a rtive of the Chen family, why didn¡¯t he go to Chen Ping¡¯s brother¡¯s house ande to your house alone?¡± Lu Chengying was getting more and more excited as he shouted. ¡°Liu Juan, let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about taking all those benefits for yourself.¡±


    Well, Chen Meng¡¯er finally understood. Her aunt was jealous of the things that Elder Liu had brought.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back with Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu had heard enough from the corner of the wall. Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Elder Liu¡¯s finger and shouted as she walked into the small courtyard.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu walked into the small courtyard, the gazes of the people in the courtyard fell on the two of them. When Lu Chengying saw Elder Liu beside Chen Meng¡¯er, her eyes lit up. Then, she immediately put away the fierce expression on her face and put on a smiling face. Then, she touched her husband¡¯s arm, indicating that he should go with him.


    ¡°Hello, you¡¯re from the city. You¡¯re a rtive of our family, right? I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Liu family, Lu Chengying. This is my husband, Liu Neng.¡± Lu Chengying looked at Elder Liu as if she was looking at a god of fortune,


    ¡°Hello, although my surname is Liu, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a rtive of your family.¡± Elder Liu was very displeased with Lu Chengying who came over, and the smile on his face disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for his little granddaughter being here, he would have exposed his murderous aura long ago.


    ¡°No? How is that possible? As for Liu Juan, my husband is her big brother.¡± Lu Chengying didn¡¯t believe Elder Liu¡¯s words. She pointed at Liu Juan and said to Elder Liu..

 Chapter 84 - Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Aunt, my grandfather is really not a rtive of your family. He is my god-grandfather, so it has nothing to do with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the annoying couple in front of her. She held back the thought of throwing them out and exined.


    ¡°What? Your god-grandfather? How is that possible?¡± Lu Chengying felt like she had heard a big joke. ¡°He¡¯s from the city. Why would she take a fancy to a little girl like you?¡±


    ¡°How is that not possible? Meng¡¯er is my little granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu said as Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny walked in through the door.


    ¡°Sir, little miss.¡± After Zhuge Yu and the others entered, they swept a fierce nce at Lu Chengying and his wife, then respectfully greeted Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu nodded at Zhuge Yu and the others. Lu Chengying looked at the four people who were obviously not easy to bully, and with the four of them addressing her, she suddenly became listless. She could no longer say the questions that were on her lips.


    In the end, under the strong aura of Zhuge Yu and the others, Lu Chengying and Liu Neng were dejected. How did theye? How would they go back? They didn¡¯t mention the gift anymore.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± Chen Ping felt bad about letting Elder Liu and the others see this farce. In the end, it was Elder Liu and the others who helped solve it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Every family has a few top-notch rtives. However, you can¡¯t give in too much. The more you give in, the more the other party will take advantage of you.¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Ping and Liu Juan.


    ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±


    After having lunch, Elder Liu and the others rested for a while before leaving. There was a rejection from the Chen vige to the city, so they still had to rush back.


    Elder Liu was extremely reluctant to part with Chen Meng¡¯er. If he didn¡¯t know that Chen Ping and his wife would definitely be reluctant to part, he would have proposed to bring Chen Meng¡¯er back directly. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m going. Remember to think of me.¡±


    ¡°I know, Grandpa. You¡¯ve said it so many times. If you say it again, my ears will get calluses.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she made the gesture of digging her ears.


    ¡°You brat, I am reluctant to part with you! Alright, Next Saturday, Grandpa will ask Da Peng to pick you up.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions and thought it was very cute.


    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll obediently wait for Uncle Da Peng to pick me up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that the leader of the Green Gang would look like this. It really subverted her imagination. After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s repeated assurances, Elder Liu stepped into the car for the return journey.


    As they watched the car that Elder Liu and the others were sitting in leave the Chen family vige bit by bit, Chen Ping and Liu Juan couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Even Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan immediately rxed.


    Even if Elder Liu and the others didn¡¯t put on airs, Chen Ping and the others were still under a lot of pressure when they faced Elder Liu.


    ¡°C¡¯mon let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and open the rest of the presents to have a look.¡± At noon, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan only opened two-thirds of the presents. After which they were stopped by their mother, Liu Juan, they were not allowed to open the presents.


    The two brothers had been holding back for a long time. As soon as Elder Liu left, they started to make trouble. The two brothers were also smart. They remembered that their mother, Liu Juan, had said that these things were given to their sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, by Grandpa Liu. That was why they were not allowed to touch them.


    Although, in Chen Haoguo¡¯s and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s hearts, these things were their younger sister¡¯s, so naturally, they had a share in them. But because of their mother, Liu Juan, they still knew to drag their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, into this and use her as a shield.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not see through the little thoughts of her two brothers.. Although she was not very interested in the gifts that Elder Liu had sent, her two brothers were interested, so she did not mind being their shield.

 Chapter 85 - Presents (1)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Presents (1)</h4>


    Elder Liu had sent a lot of things over. Before this, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan had only found some food. The food was enough to make them extremely excited. At this moment, the two brothers were holding brocade boxes. Out of curiosity, they opened the boxes,


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s This?¡± Chen Haoxuan, who had never seen gold and silver jewelry before, curiously looked at the things in the boxes and asked.


    Liu Juan, who happened to pass by, only turned her head to take a nce before she lost herposure. Liu Juan snatched the brocade box from her son, Chen Haoxuan. ¡°Little Ping,e and take a look. The things that Elder Liu gave us are too precious.¡±


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan thought that these things were for their children to eat, y, and wear. But they had never thought that these things were mixed with such precious gold jewelry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was looking through the clothes that Elder Liu had prepared for her, heard her mother¡¯s surprised voice and took a rare moment to look up at her mother, when she saw therge size of the gold lock te in her mother¡¯s hand, the corner of her mouth twitched. She could not help but weigh it in her heart. If this thing was hung in her small neck, she would have to lower her head when she walked in the future.


    She really wanted to tell Elder Liu that he should not talk about her wearing the golden lock piece and just give her gold instead. If it didn¡¯t work out, she could just convert it into money.


    When Chen Ping heard his wife calling him, he put down the work in his hands and walked over. ¡°Little Juan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look, this.¡± Liu Juan put the brocade box in her husband¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Here.¡± Chen Ping was also shocked by therge amount of gold lock pieces in the brocade box. One had to know that in this era, there was not enough food to eat, let alone have gold and silver jewelry. When Liu Juan and Chen Ping got married, they did not even have a gold ring. Therefore, when Chen Ping saw the gold lock pieces, he was also stunned.


    As for Chen Haoxuan, the Chen Haoxuan brothers stillined that their parents were not letting them open the presents. They added, ¡°Father, mother, we still have this.¡±


    ¡°And this.¡± Chen Haoxuan handed the brocade box that they had found to their parents.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan took the brocade box from Chen Haoxuan. They looked at the small gold bracelet inside, as well as the Maitreya Buddha¡¯s emerald pendant and a very watery jade bracelet.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not know the value of the Maitreya Buddha¡¯s jade pendant and the jade bracelet, but they knew that the small gold bracelet and the heavy gold lock piece were worth a lot.


    ¡°Little Ping, this is too precious. We can¡¯t ept it.¡± Liu Juan was just an ordinary woman. Their family now had a deposit of 500,000 yuan, in this era where cash was rarely seen, they were very rich, and their family could be considered a rich family. But her thoughts were still stuck in the time when their family had no money.


    And Chen Ping was the same as Liu Juan. They often forgot that they had a huge deposit of 500,000 yuan.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s return these things to Uncle Liu. Next week, when Uncle Liues to take Meng¡¯er to the city.¡± Chen Ping also felt that these things were too valuable. Originally, he felt that Elder Liu had spent a lot of money on so many things that he brought.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that. Then I¡¯ll put these things away first.¡± Liu Juan said as she was about to pack up the things and put them into the only box in their house.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw her mother¡¯s actions and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you can¡¯t return these things to Grandpa. If you return them to him, he will be angry..¡±

 Chapter 86 - Presents (2)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Presents (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Liu Juan pause. ¡°But these things are too precious.¡±


    ¡°If they weren¡¯t precious, grandpa wouldn¡¯t have taken them out. If you return these things to grandpa, he¡¯ll think that we think that his things aren¡¯t good. Moreover, these things are really nothing to him.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t known Elder Liu for long, based on her description of Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and the boss of the Green Gang from her previous life, she knew Elder Liu¡¯s character.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan listened to their daughter¡¯s words and hesitated. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words hit the nail on the head of their worries. ¡°Then, are we just going to keep them?¡± Chen Ping looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked tentatively.


    ¡°Yes, just keep it for now. Grandpa doesn¡¯tck these things. I¡¯ll use other things to return them in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er now knew what was good for Elder Liu.


    ¡°Then listen to Meng¡¯er. Keep it for now.¡± Chen Ping thought for a moment and said to his wife, Liu Juan.


    After settling this matter, Chen Meng¡¯er continued to look down at the clothes that Elder Liu had brought for her. Meanwhile, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan also started to pull the clothes that Elder Liu had casually brought for them.


    One had to know that in this era, the children did not have any new clothes to wear. Sometimes, even during the new year, there were no new clothes to wear. Moreover, the children in the house were usually the younger ones who wore the clothes that the older one had worn.


    In this family, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s treatment was much better than Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s. Although Chen Meng¡¯er rarely wore new clothes, the clothes she had worn since she was young were all new, they were not the old clothes that other people wore. But Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan werepletely different. They usually wore old clothes that other children had worn.


    Therefore, when Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoxuan saw the new clothes that Elder Liu had given them, their expressions were even more excited than when they saw the delicious food.


    ¡°Ah, Grandpa Liu actually brought us new clothes.¡± Chen Haoguo couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. This way, when school starts, I¡¯ll have new clothes to wear.¡± Chen Haoxuan was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. As the two brothers spoke, they picked up their clothes and began to gesture at themselves.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her two brothers. They were so happy because of the new clothes they had for a few years. Her heart was sour and bitter. This made her unable to help but think of the time when she first came to this house. At that time, other than the clothes she was wearing, she had no other clothes to wear. Originally, ording to the vige¡¯s custom, Liu Juan should have taken out the clothes the brothers had worn when they were young and given them to Chen Meng¡¯er to wear.


    However, Liu Juan¡¯s heart ached for this little daughter that she had just picked up, so she did not take out her son¡¯s old clothes and give them to Chen Meng¡¯er to wear. Instead, she discussed it with her two sons, she took out the material that was supposed to be used to make clothes for the brothers and gave them to Chen Meng¡¯er to make small clothes.


    When the two brothers heard that, they hesitated for a moment before nodding their heads in agreement. That autumn, the two brothers did not get any new clothes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who could not speak at that time,y on the bed and listened to the conversation between her mother and her two brothers. She shed her first tear after her rebirth. A tear that touched her.


    ¡°I will work hard and earn a lot. I will buy you a lot of nice new clothes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two brothers in front of her. Although they were not rted by blood in this life¡­ she could not help but say this to her two brothers who really loved her.


    ¡°Yes. I will also work hard to study and then get into university. I will find a good job and buy a lot of nice dresses for you.¡± Chen Haoguo showed his two small canine teeth with a rare smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Me too. When I grow up, I will also work hard to earn money and buy beautiful dresses for you.¡± Chen Haoxuan said, unwilling to be left behind.


    The three little people in this somewhat shabby room made their own promises when they grew up. When they grew up and became sessful, they couldn¡¯t help but smile happily when they recalled this moment..

 Chapter 87 - Space Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 87: Space Herbs</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already tired after a long day. After dinner, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep. Chen Meng¡¯er washed up early,y on her small bed, and fell asleep.


    Of course, on the surface, it seemed that Chen Meng¡¯er had gone to sleep. Only she knew that her spiritual sense had entered the space.


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that her body could enter the space, the number of times her body had entered the space could be counted on one hand. This couldn¡¯t be helped. Chen Meng¡¯er was still young, and with the situation in their home¡­ it was simply impossible for her to stay in one room at a time.


    Therefore, in order not to be discovered, Chen Meng¡¯er could only use her spiritual sense to enter the space every time.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er was so impatient to enter the space because she had thought of the various herbs that had been nted in that piece ofnd ever since she had entered the space.


    Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t even recognize all the herbs, let alone how to make these herbs. In addition, in this era, even if she nted vegetables and fruits in the space, she couldn¡¯t use all sorts of excuses to take out the space.


    Therefore, the matter of collecting herbs and making herbs had been put on hold by her.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er took out the ginseng nted in the space and sold it for a good price, allowing Chen Meng¡¯er to focus her attention back on the herbs on this piece ofnd. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was shameful to waste, especially in this era, when most of thend was still owned by the public. It was such a waste to have a piece ofnd lying idle.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the space, she looked at thend that was filled with all kinds of herbs. After thinking for a moment, she was ready to turn around and go to the study room to take out the encyclopedia that specialized in introducing herbs, she still processed these herbs ording to the steps in the book.


    After seeing the value of this ginseng, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to look down on the herbs in thisnd. Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine that she had studied for such a long time, these herbs were at least over a hundred years old.


    And now, these herbs that were over a hundred years old were very rare in this world.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was better for her to be careful. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and walked a few steps, she turned around and walked back. How could she have forgotten about her mutated brain?


    ¡°This is a good opportunity to try and see what exactly is going on,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to herself as she turned around and walked back.


    The processing methods of each herb were different.


    The famous doctor Zhang Zhongjing believed that the herbs needed to be burned, refined, shot, and roasted. The raw and cooked herbs needed to be fixed. Some of the skin needed to be peeled off, some of the skin needed to be kept, some of the roots needed to be peeled off, some of the roots needed to be kept, and some of the roots needed to be chopped finely. The herbs needed to be picked ording to the recipe. The treatment and peeling were extremely clean.


    Therefore, the processing of the herbs yed a key role in whether or not the herbs could perform their functions well.


    There were many herbs in the field, some were expensive, and some were verymon. Chen Meng¡¯er was a newbie, so she did not dare to practice with those expensive herbs. She could only practice with the verymon herb ¡ª licorice.


    Although licorice was a verymon Chinese herb, it yed an important role in all kinds of medicinal forms. It was one of the most widely used Chinese herbs, known as the ¡°Elder of the nation.¡±.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er carefully pulled the licorice out of the ground, the name of the herb she had encountered, its function, and how to prepare it automatically appeared in her mind.


    Each and every one of them was clearly listed. It was exactly the same as what Chen Meng¡¯er had written on the encyclopedia of herbs in the study.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carefully pulled out the licorice in the ground one by one. Then, she took the licorice and ran to the study. She remembered that in the study, there was a small area with some very old tools, before, she didn¡¯t know what these tools were used for.


    Now, she understood. These were used to make herbs. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the previous owner of this space was really a fan of traditional Chinese medicine like Elder Liu.


    In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s view, the process of making this herb was not a simple project. If she was not careful, it might fail. However, when she personally went to prepare the herb, it happened. Things seemed to bepletely different from what she had imagined.


    Preparing the herb was a tedious process. However, these cumbersome procedures were very simple in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s view. Before she finished one step, her mind would automatically think of how toplete the second step.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er only needed to follow the steps that appeared in her mind andplete it step by step.


    ¡°Phew. It¡¯s finally done.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er used the back of her hand to gently wipe the sweat on her forehead. After taking a light breath, she said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at thepleted licorice, and a sense of pride involuntarily welled up in her heart.


    Concocting medicinal herbs was a time-consuming project. In this one night, Chen Meng¡¯er had alsopleted the concoction of three medicinal herbs. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the piece ofnd that was previously filled with medicinal herbs, there was already a small piece ofnd that was now empty, the previous bit of hard work had disappeared in an instant. All that was left was satisfaction.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nned to wait for the herbs in the field to be cleaned up before nning the entire piece ofnd. She would focus on vegetables and fruits, Chen Meng¡¯er thought, the taste of the fruits and vegetables produced in this space should not be too bad.


    Finally, it was the day of registration.


    Early in the morning, the excited Chen Haoxuan got up from his bed and put on the new clothes that he had preparedst night. Then, he ran to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small bed where she was sleeping and harassed her. ¡°Meng¡¯er, wake up. It¡¯s already morning.¡±


    Last night, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just finished preparing the remaining herbs, clearly did not look like she had slept enough. She rubbed her eyes and then opened them a little. She asked, ¡°Oh, what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock.¡± Chen Haoxuan looked at the bright sky outside the window and said uncertainly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really sleepy. As she said this, she fell into bed and continued to sleep.


    How could Chen Haoxuan be willing to see Chen Meng¡¯er fall into bed and continue to sleep? He shook Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Yo, wake up. We have to go to school to register today.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s still early. Go and wake our big brother up. I¡¯ll sleep for a while more.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes and said this to Chen Haoxuan while pulling the quilt. Her body turned in another direction and continued to sleep.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er could not withstand the excitement of Chen Haoxuan. In the end, under the harassment of her second brother who would never give up, Chen Meng¡¯er could only open her sleepy eyes and get up to put on clothes.


    When Chen Haoxuan saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was looking for clothes with her eyes half open, he hurriedly brought over the new clothes that he and his brother had picked out for Chen Meng¡¯er Yesterday and let Chen Meng¡¯er put them on. As Chen Meng¡¯er had not woken up yet, she did not see clearly what clothes her second brother had handed over, so she put on the pink princess dress in a daze..

 Chapter 88 - The Incident Caused by a Dress (1)

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Incident Caused by a Dress (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Meng¡¯er finished washing up and woke up, the ck lines on her forehead almost popped out when she saw the pink princess dress she was wearing.


    This kind of princess dress was something that Chen Meng¡¯er would only wear in her previous life when she still had fantasies about her parents and wanted to be their sweet daughter. Later on, Chen Meng¡¯er came to her senses and stopped expecting things that she couldn¡¯t get at all. Her entire style of dress changed.


    When she went to thepany, she would usually wear a suit. It was standard business attire. In life, she would wearfortable casual clothes. If she were to transform into a queen of the underworld and attend those upper-ss banquets, she would mainly wear clothes that were known for their sexiness.


    Well... When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the clothes that Elder Liu had brought for her, she deliberately brought those pure-colored, very ordinary dresses to the top. And such princess dresses were stuffed into the bottomyer of all her clothes by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er never expected that her two brothers would actually find the clothes that she had hidden at the bottomyer and let her put them on when she was not awake.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was hesitating whether she should go back and change out of the pink princess dress, her mother, Liu Juan, walked over and picked up ab, she said, ¡°Mm, our Meng¡¯er is really beautiful today, just like a little princess.¡±


    Okay. When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her mother say this, she immediately stopped nning to go back and change out of her clothes. If she dared to go back and change her clothes in front of her mother, she was sure that her mother would nag at her until her ears grew calluses. In the end, she obediently changed into this princess dress under her mother¡¯s supervision.


    ¡°Then, mother, am I usually not pretty, not like a princess?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er faced her family, she would subconsciously reveal her little girl nature.


    ¡°Of course not. Our Meng¡¯er is usually very beautiful. However, she looks even more beautiful in this beautiful dress today.¡± Liu Juan tied Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder-length hair into a ponytail, ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Liu Juan held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and walked into the kitchen. Inside the house, Chen Ping, who was waiting for Liu Juan and Chen Meng¡¯er and her daughter, sat at the table, he smiled and said, ¡°Aiya, our Meng¡¯er is really beautiful today. When we go to the school to registerter, those children will definitely be willing to be friends with Meng¡¯er when they see our beautiful Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knelt on the stool with the help of her mother, at the same time, she silently said in her heart, ¡°Dad, your train of thought is wrong. Don¡¯t you know about envy, jealousy, and hatred? Don¡¯t you know that some people will hate each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Our sister is so beautiful today. She is the most beautiful girl in the world.¡± Chen Haoxuan did not forget to step in. What he got in return was a warning look from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She told him to behave himself today. If something hot happened to her again, Chen Meng¡¯er might not be able to hold back her anger.


    However, Chen Haoxuan did not notice the warning look in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She was too excited today. As such, Chen Haoxuan could not wait to leave for school after taking a few bites of his food. He saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest were still eating, so he kept urging them, ¡°C¡¯mon, eat faster, or we¡¯ll bete for school.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. We¡¯re just registering today.¡± Haoguo was already a third-grade student, so he was not excited about going to school at all. Even though he had the new school bag and stationery box that he had been dreaming about.. He also wanted to go to school to show off to his ssmates, but this wasn¡¯t enough to make him excited.

 Chapter 89 - The Incident Caused by a Dress (2)

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Incident Caused by a Dress (2)</h4>


    One has to know that the school children will have a little resistance when school starts after a long holiday. They haven¡¯t had enough fun and rest, so why is school starting again?


    But no matter what everyone¡¯s mood is like, after the family has finished eating breakfast, they will pack up and go to Chen Vige primary school not far from Chen vige.


    The students in this ¡°Chen vige primary school¡± were not only the children of Chen Vige. The children of the nearby viges all went to this school, and the name of the school was Chen Vige because of the Chen family, it was thergest family in the nearby viges. And this primary school was originally proposed by the people of Chen Vige.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and her family arrived at the school, arge and small group of people gathered at the school gate. Chen Meng¡¯er could tell at a nce that most of the people waiting at the school gate were first-year freshmen. Only freshmen were so passionate about going to school.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and her family appeared at the school gate, they instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Who asked the three children of the Chen family to wear brand new clothes? Moreover, the style of the clothes was something they had never seen before. It was not avable in the town or even in the city.


    ¡°Mom, I want the dress that she is wearing too.¡± A little girl wearing a new dress made from corduroy and hair tied up in two ponytails looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dress with red eyes and acted coquettishly to her mother.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family appeared, this girl and her mother were the most eye-catching of all. The mother and daughter¡¯s attire could be considered fashionable at this time. One look was enough to tell that their family background was not bad.


    However, after Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family came, thisparison was not worth looking at.


    And this girl¡¯s mother was also a person who cared about her looks. Moreover, she was confident that the people in the nearby viges could notpare to them in terms of their family¡¯s conditions. Therefore, she was also quite displeased when she saw someone stealing the limelight from her and her daughter. As soon as her daughter opened her mouth, sheforted her, ¡°Weiwei, be good. Mommy will go and ask them where they bought this dress. When the timees, mommy will go and buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl smiled when she heard her mother promise to buy her that beautiful dress


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the conversation between the mother and daughter. She stood beside her parents obediently, acting like a sweet daughter.


    ¡°Excuse me, where did you buy this dress for your daughter?¡± The girl¡¯s mother sounded polite, but her tone made people feel ufortable.


    Chen Meng¡¯er unconsciously frowned.


    ¡°This. I don¡¯t know where I bought it. This dress was given to me by someone else.¡± Liu Juan looked at the younger woman in front of her, who was more fashionable than her, and looked like a woman with a good family background. She suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I didn¡¯t think you could afford it.¡± The woman said with a disdainful smile. She turned around and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Auntie, you said that our family can¡¯t afford something like this, but do you think we could afford someone like yours?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very protective, especially the person that she had put in her heart.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really right. Our family can afford it.¡± The woman slightly raised her head and said with a self-satisfied look.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I heard from my grandfather that the dress I¡¯m wearing costs 100 yuan. Aunty, since you want it, I can ask my grandfather to help you bring one back from Beijing. You don¡¯t have to pay for transportation.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even blink when she lied.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯tpletely lie. She just changed the origin of the dress. She had seen the logo of the dress before. It was made abroad. As for the price, she didn¡¯t know how much it was worth in terms of dors and RMB. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t figure out how much the dress was worth. However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that saying 100 yuan wasn¡¯t much..

 Chapter 90 - Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ha, how much do you think this dress costs?¡± The woman who thought she was superior had an expression that said something was wrong with her ears after she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Not only this woman, but the people around who heard Chen Meng¡¯er say the price of this dress were inplete disbelief.


    Although Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not have the same expression as the people around them, in their hearts, they thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who said the price of this dress to deceive this woman.


    ¡°100, 100 RMB,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said seriously to the woman.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can a dress be worth this price? You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already lying.¡± The woman was a little surprised, then, she showed an expression that it was wrong for a child to lie.


    The woman¡¯s words made all the parents present nod in agreement. What kind of concept was a hundred yuan? That was the sry of a worker for one or two months. Some families might not even have a hundred yuan in their savings. Therefore, they did not dare to imagine what kind of dress a hundred-yuan dress was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. This dress costs at least 100 yuan. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the Friendship Store in Beijing and ask.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what kind of big shopping malls there were, what she vaguely remembered was the Friendship Store that was unique to this era.


    The others didn¡¯t know what the Friendship Store was, but that woman had followed her husband to Beijing. Her husband¡¯s friends who talked about the Friendship Store had also seen it from a distance outside. Only foreigners, diplomats, and government officials could enter the shop. Moreover, buying things inside did not mean that one could have money. The Friendship Store only epted foreign exchange vouchers.


    When the woman heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention the Friendship Store, she was no longer as aggressive as before. She knew that in their ce, very few people knew about the Friendship Store. And if this little girl in front of her could mention the Friendship Store, then their family was definitely not as simple as they appeared to be.


    And this woman, a woman from the countryside, was able to travel to the countryside for her lover. Moreover, when her lover could return, she did not ask her husband to abandon her and her daughter. One could imagine how maniptive she was.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned the Friendship Store, she gave up. She did note to argue with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family again. However, the little girl who was obviously spoiled by this woman gave up. ¡°Mom, I want that dress on her.¡± This kind of little girl who had never suffered before did not know what one hundred yuan meant.


    ¡°What are you arguing about? Why do you want everything you see? Be sensible.¡± When her daughter once again mored for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dress, the woman sank down and reprimanded.


    When the little girl saw her mother¡¯s sullen face, she was so afraid that she stopped making noise. However, she gave Chen Meng¡¯er a fierce re.


    At this moment, the school gate opened. At the school gate, the attention that had been focused on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family and the woman suddenly shifted. Everyone squeezed toward the school gate in twos and threes.


    When Chen Ping saw this crowded scene, he was afraid that he would crush his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, so he bent down and picked her up. Liu Juan was holding Chen Haoguo with one hand and Chen Haoxuan with the other.


    Chen Haoguo looked at the scene and said to Chen Haoxuan, who was on the other side of Liu Juan, ¡°Little Xuan, I told you not toe so early. Look, there are more people here.¡±


    However, Chen Haoxuan was full of curiosity about the school and did not listen to what Chen Haoguo said at all..

 Chapter 91 - Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er and her family followed the flow of people and entered the school gate. After entering the school gate, the flow of people suddenly dispersed and there was no longer the feeling of being crowded. This made everyone heave a sigh of relief. Chen Meng¡¯er also got out of her father¡¯s arms.


    There were quite a lot of people who had signed up. Chen Ping let them stand there and wait. He went to sign up.


    After Chen Ping left, Liu Juan looked down at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked the question in her heart, ¡°Meng¡¯er, is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was stumped by her mother¡¯s question. She raised her head and looked at her mother in confusion.


    ¡°I said, the dress that your Grandpa Liu gave you costs 100 yuan?¡± Liu Juan asked.


    ¡°Yes, I saw the price on the tag of the dress,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and said.


    ¡°So expensive.¡± Liu Juan thought that her daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, said it just to scare the woman. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so expensive. Liu Juan waspletely stunned by Elder Liu¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°Yes, many of the things Grandpa brought are not domestic. They are all foreign goods, so they are more expensive.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw another bomb into Liu Juan¡¯s already restless heart.


    At this time, Liu Juan was already dizzy from the bomb that Chen Meng¡¯er threw out. What kind of incredible person did they meet?


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Your Grandpa Liu loves you so much, and he doesn¡¯t have any rtives by his side. Do you know how close you have to be to your Grandpa Liu?¡± Liu Juan Thought for a moment and urged Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Mom, I know. I treat Grandpa Liu as my biological grandfather.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had lived a new life, treated the blood rtionship lightly. In her opinion, whether or not there was a blood rtionship was not that important. The person who truly loved you was the person who deserved to be cherished the most.


    She could feel Elder Liu¡¯s love for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡± Liu Juan said as she gently stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head. She was very reassured by her youngest but most sensible daughter.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? Eh? Where are the two boys?¡± Chen Ping came back after registering and saw his wife and daughter whispering to each other. As for his two sons, they had long gone off to God knows where.


    ¡°Oh, Little Xuan said that he went to look for Gang Zi and the others. How is it? Have you all registered?¡± Liu Juan saw her husband, Chen Ping, and asked.


    ¡°All registered. When I was registering just now, Uncle Chen came specially to ask me if the money for registration was enough. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he said that he had it.¡± Chen Ping was a little touched.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Although uncle Chen looked serious, he had a good heart. He was definitely afraid that our family¡¯s three children would go to school and the family wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, the heavens opened their eyes and let Meng¡¯er have such a fortuitous encounter, which solved our urgent situation.¡± Liu Juan said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ginseng that Chen Meng¡¯er picked up in the back mountain, the husband and wife would have long been worried to the point of losing a big chunk of their hair.


    ¡°Yeah, Meng¡¯er is our baby,¡± Chen Ping said as he pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Ah, dad, you can talk if you want. Why are you pinching my face?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er protested.


    The school in the vige had limited resources. There was only one ss in each grade, so it was no surprise that Chen Meng¡¯er was in the same ss as her second brother, Chen Haoxuan. Other than Chen Haoxuan, there was also the little girl at the door who was jealous of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dress. Lu Chenwei.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was held by her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, and walked into the ssroom, Lu Chenwei rolled her eyes at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er naturally wouldn¡¯t argue with such a brat, so she smiled, turned her face away, and continued to observe the other students in the ssroom..

 Chapter 92 - First Day of School (1)

    <h4>Chapter 92: First Day of School (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just when Chen Meng¡¯er took her brother Chen Haoxuan¡¯s hand and secretly observed the other students in the ssroom, they were also watching Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Many girls are jealous of the dress on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body, but fortunately, those girls knew the situation of their own home, so they just silently stewed in their jealousy.


    And the boys in the ss were jealous of the backpack that Chen Haoxuan was carrying. It was different from his old cross-body backpack, it was a backpack they had never seen before. Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s backpacks were specially sent by Elder Liu after he learnt that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to the first grade of elementary school today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s was a small pink backpack that had a cartoon on it, while Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan had blue and green backpacks, which were a little bigger than the one that Chen Meng¡¯er carried on her shoulders.


    Chen Meng¡¯er noticed the slightly jealous eyes from those ssmates, but Chen Haoxuan, a rough and nervous person, didn¡¯t feel it at all. He excitedly took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand, ¡°Meng¡¯er, where do you say we sit?


    ¡°This way, this way.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s voice just fell, and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have time to answer. Chen Haoxuan¡¯s ymate, Fatty, was in the fourth row, standing by the window seat, shaking and shouting for Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the boy¡¯s aura and acted as if they were a part of the military joining forces.


    Chen Haoxuan was also excited when he saw Fatty and his group of ymates. ¡°Fatty.¡± Chen Haoxuan also stretched out his hand and waved it vigorously. Seeing this scene, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was about to furrow. They just yed together yesterday, was it necessary to be so excited now?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er obediently let her second brother Chen Haoguo take her and walked to the ce where Fatty and his group were sitting.


    When Chen Haoxuan dragged Chen Meng¡¯er in, Fatty noticed Chen Meng¡¯er who was following Chen Haoxuan: ¡°Hey, Little Xuan, does your sister really go to school with you?¡± A tall and thin boy, facing Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a wink in her direction.


    And Ban Liqi, who was close to the group of them, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise after hearing the question from the thin boy, waiting for Chen Haoxuan¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Of course, hasn¡¯t it been spread all over the vige? Hei Zi, haven¡¯t you heard?¡± It was not Chen Haoxuan who answered this question, but Fatty. He looked at Hei Zi and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I heard about it, but I didn¡¯t believe it. You see, she is only three years old. No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like she can go to school with us.¡± Following Hei Zi¡¯s words, everyone subconsciously took a look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She was only a little above her brother¡¯s waist. She was really small.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she didn¡¯t care about the eyes that bet on her. When she was thinking about going to school at such a young age, she thought that she would be the object of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Chen Haoxuan was not happy after hearing Hei Zi¡¯s words, ¡°Hei Zi, why are you talking like this, why doesn¡¯t my sister look like she can go to school with me? Let me tell you, my sister is smart. Principal Chen personally allowed her to go to school with me, heh.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family is quite protective, no, when Chen Haoxuan heard his friend talk about his sister, he immediately argued..

 Chapter 93 - First Day of School (2)

    <h4>Chapter 93: First Day of School (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Haoxuan held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand and went to the desk next to his. Chen Haoxuan helped Chen Meng¡¯er to take off the backpack that she was carrying on her back. Then, he carried Chen Meng¡¯er and sat her on the bench. Only then did he take off the backpack that he was carrying on his back and put it into the desk.


    ¡°Little Xuan, this backpack of yours is really beautiful.¡± Fatty¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw the backpack that Chen Haoxuan took off. ¡°Little Xuan, can you lend me your schoolbag for a few days?¡±


    Hei Zi looked at Chen Haoxuan¡¯s new schoolbag and forgot that he was a little unhappy with Chen Haoxuan just now. He also came over. ¡°Little Xuan, can you lend me your schoolbag for a few days too?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Chen Haoxuan was usually quite generous. Sometimes, when he took something delicious from his sister, he would give it to his friends to taste. However, for this new schoolbag, Chen Haoxuan was very precious. ¡°You can¡¯t borrow the school bag.¡±


    ¡°Little Xuan, don¡¯t be so stingy.¡± Hei Zi felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of being stingy or rude. This school bag was given to me by my Grandpa Liu to store books and school supplies. I have to carry it to school.¡± As Chen Haoxuan said this, he ignored Hei Zi and the others. Coincidentally, at this time, the teacher walked into the ssroom.


    When this student saw the teacher, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. This description was really fitting. The ss was originally noisy, and many children were still running around in the ssroom. Now that they saw the teacher enter the ssroom, they slipped back to their seats, and they sat properly.


    Then, they all looked at the teacher standing on the podium with a taut little face.


    Li Wen looked to be in her early thirties. She had already sent off several batches of graduating students. And this time, because she was pregnant, she had discussed with the principal and transferred to the lower grade. This made it easier for her.


    When Li Wen took over this ss, she learned from principal Chen that there was a special student in their ss, a three-year-old little girl. When she first heard principal Chen¡¯s words, she was very surprised. At that time, she had almost asked principal Chen if this little girl was rted to him.


    And apparently, principal Chen also knew what she was thinking. Principal Chen smiled and took out two papers for her. The words on these two papers were very neat, but the strokes were tender. With one look, it was obvious that they were written by a child.


    After she finished reading the entire paper, Li Wen looked up at principal Chen in surprise, wanting to get the answer she wanted from Principal Chen. Principal Chen nodded at her.


    She did not expect that a three-year-old girl could actually achieve such results. From then on, she was deeply curious about this little girl whom she had never met before.


    After Li Wen walked into the ssroom, she looked around the ssroom. However, she didn¡¯t see the person she wanted to see. When she looked carefully again, she saw Chen Meng¡¯er hiding behind the other students.


    The moment Li Wen saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she knew that this little girl was not simple. Her big eyes had a lively gaze. If one looked at her seriously, one would be unconsciously drawn into her emotions.


    For some reason, when Li Wen saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she suddenly felt that it was a matter of course that Chen Meng¡¯er could do those two papers.


    Li Wen smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er and sorted out her emotions. After ncing at all the students in the ss, she said, ¡°Wee to primary school. Be a member of our Chen Vige Primary School. My surname is Li, and my name is Li Wen. You can call me Teacher Li. I¡¯m your Chinese teacher. I¡¯m also your form teacher. If you have any problems in the future, you cane and look for me. Alright. Now, I¡¯ll find a few ssmates to help me carry the books over.¡±


    As soon as Teacher Li finished speaking, all the boys and girls in the ss raised their hands enthusiastically. Even Chen Haoxuan raised his hands high. In this ss, only Chen Meng¡¯er was the calmest person to sit there. She was a bit like an outsider. However, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s height and small physique, she was still self-aware.


    Teacher Li finally found a few strong boys to carry the books. After all, this was physicalbor.


    After the students carried the books and distributed them, Teacher Li asked all the students in the ss to line up in the corridor outside. This was to rearrange the seats. The line was arranged from short to tall and without any surprise, Chen Meng¡¯er was first in line.


    This was the first time in her previous life that Chen Meng¡¯er was at the front of the line because of her height. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the girl behind her who was much taller than her and felt a wave of powerlessness in her heart. Speaking of which, she had thought so much and actually missed out on her height.


    Li Wen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was standing at the front, pouting her little mouth and looking around. Her cute appearance made her unable to resist pinching her pink little cheeks. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was pregnant. Li Wen felt that when she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, she couldn¡¯t help but be maternal.


    Li Wen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s height, which was quite different from the students in the ss. She thought of the stools in the ssroom. She frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Is Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brother also in this ss?¡±


    ¡°I am Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brother, Chen Haoxuan.¡± After Chen Haoxuan heard Teacher Li¡¯s words, he raised his hand and said.


    ¡°Yes, then Chen Haoxuan,e over. You and Chen Meng¡¯er sit at the first table by the window in the fourth row.¡± With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s height, she would definitely be at the first table. However, at her age, she still needed someone reliable to take care of her. And Chen Haoxuan was the best candidate.


    Just like that, Chen Haoxuan, who was not short, began his year at the first table..

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first day of school was filled with trivial matters, so there wouldn¡¯t be any sses.


    Speaking of which, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s previous life, she really didn¡¯t go to school like any other normal child. In her previous life, her IQ was very good. In addition, she had a lot of things to learn, so she only had a name for herself in school. Usually, she would have a tutor at home to tutor her individually ording to her learning progress.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er only needed to go to school and take an exam at the end of each semester.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had to go through it all over again, felt that it was quite novel to go to school.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and her ss teacher finished arranging the seats, they gave some instructions and then announced that school was over.


    When Chen Haoxuan carried his schoolbag and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er, who was also carrying a schoolbag, out of the ssroom, Chen Haoguo had already been waiting for a long time outside the ssroom of Chen Meng¡¯er and the other grade one students.


    ¡°Hello.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Chen Haoxuan, she revealed a sweet smile.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± Chen Haoguo walked over and held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s other hand. The three siblings held hands and walked home.


    Ever since Liu Juan came back from the Chen family vige primary school, she had been worried. She was always careless when she did things. It was almost noon. After she had prepared breakfast early, she began to feel restless. Every once in a while, she would run out to take a look.


    When she did not see Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, Liu Juan frowned and did not say to Chen Ping, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she back yet? Little Ping, do you think Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t used to it? Do you think...¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so nervous. Isn¡¯t Little Xuan still by Meng¡¯er¡¯s side? Moreover, our Meng¡¯er is so obedient and cute. When those teachers see our Meng¡¯er, they will definitely take special care of her,¡± Chen Ping said tofort his wife, in fact, his heart was the same as Liu Juan¡¯s. It was a jumble of emotions.


    With great difficulty, the husband and wife finally had their three children back. When the husband and wife saw that their daughter was still intact, they let out a heavy sigh of relief. Then, Chen Ping and Liu Juan pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and asked her a lot of questions.


    They asked her how she was adapting to school and how the teachers were doing.


    Anyway, these questions were thrown out one after another, so Chen Meng¡¯er almost didn¡¯t have time to answer them


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. When are we going to eat?¡± Fortunately, Chen Haoxuan stood up at this time and helped Chen Meng¡¯er out of her predicament.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held her small belly in a timely manner, indicating that she was hungry too.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan saw that their children were hungry, so they didn¡¯t bother to ask anything else. They quickly took her hand and went into the house to eat.


    Elder Liu lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at Zhuge Yu who was standing in front of him. Instead, he turned the teacup in his hand. The corner of his mouth revealed a trace of a disdainful smile. ¡°Hehe, I really underestimated them. They are actually so well-informed. I just acknowledged Meng¡¯er as my god-granddaughter, and they already got the news.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s tone sounded no different from usual. However, Zhuge Yu, who had been by Elder Liu¡¯s side for a few years, could hear the dangerous signals in his employer¡¯s tone. He knew that this matter had crossed his employer¡¯s bottom line. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I will speak to Fatty and Skinnyter and get them to properly investigate their employees. I see that the people in the capital are able to get the information so quickly. It must be because we have their insider here.¡±


    ¡°Mm, the three of you should help me clean up the mess. Before, I didn¡¯t mind. If they wanted to stuff people into my ce, they could. But now, I have a granddaughter. I can¡¯t let my precious granddaughter be in the slightest bit of danger. It¡¯s time to clean up the mess.¡±?Elder Liu put down the teacup and touched the jade ring on his hand. ¡°The three of you go ahead and do it boldly this time.. You¡¯d better give the Green Gang a thorough purge.¡±

 Chapter 95 - Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95:</h4>


    ¡°Yes, Sir. I know what to do. I¡¯ll go find Fatty and Skinny in a while and discuss the specific n with them.¡± Speaking of cleaning up the Green Gang¡­ Zhuge Yu was already full of fighting spirit. Speaking of which, he still had Fatty. Skinny¡¯s hands had been itching for a long time. If not for their boss saying that there was no need to go through so much trouble, they would have taken action long ago. After the excitement, Zhuge Yu looked at Elder Liu and asked, ¡°Then Sir, those people from the Capital said that they want to meet the Little Miss?¡±


    ¡°Humph, if they want toe, then let theme. Just right, let them recognize the person. Don¡¯t offend my Meng¡¯er when the timees. Also, you go and tell themter that it¡¯s okay if they want toe, but this wee gift cannot be little. Without a wee gift, don¡¯t step into my pharmacy.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t really want Chen Meng¡¯er toe into contact with those people in the Capital, however, on second thought, if nothing unexpected happened, he would have to hand over the vast property of his Green Gang to his newly acknowledged granddaughter.


    Moreover, from his many years of experience in recognizing people, it was hard to say who would suffer when their Meng¡¯er faced those people.


    Elder Liu¡¯s mood was exceptionally good when he thought of those people being defeated in front of his precious granddaughter. The low mood he had a moment ago was nowpletely swept away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuge Yu sensed the change in his employer¡¯s mood and felt that the oppressive atmosphere around him had dissipated. This made him unable to help but reach out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Speaking of which, he had been by his teacher¡¯s side for so many years. When his teacher was depressed, he still could not help but tremble and break out in cold sweat.


    Zhuge Yu received the order and was about to go down. It was all those people from the Capital and those undercover agents from the Green Gang. This made his little heart tremble a few times. He had also broken out in so much cold sweat, he had to vent his anger on them no matter what.


    As Zhuge Yu walked out, he clenched his fists and began to calcte in his heart how he was going to take revenge on those people.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Elder Liu called out to Zhuge Yu, who had already stepped out of the door with one foot.


    Hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words, Zhuge Yu retracted his foot that had already stepped out of the door. He turned to look at Elder Liu. ¡°Sir, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Call the people in the Capitalter. When theye, it will be on Sunday. Our Meng¡¯er usually has to go to school, so we don¡¯t have the spare time to specially take out time to meet them. Moreover, they aren¡¯t any extraordinary people.¡± Elder Liu would not admit it, he was deliberately finding fault with those people in the Capital.


    ¡°Yes, Sir, I understand. I will clearly convey your meaning to them.¡± Zhuge Yu replied seriously.


    ¡°Okay, then you can go back to your work.¡± As he spoke, Elder Liu got up and sat at the desk. He picked up the ancient medical book that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him and began to study it. Now, except when there were patients in the pharmacy, Elder Liu usually stayed in his study to read this ancient medical book.


    Elder Liu was purely provoked by Chen Meng¡¯er. One Sunday after he recognized his god-granddaughter, Elder Liu personally took a car to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er to stay in the city for one night. As the grandfather and gradchild gathered together, it was inevitable that they would talk about the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Elder Liu also wanted to pass on the trump card of the Liu family¡¯s Chinese medicine skills to Chen Meng¡¯er. Therefore, on the way back, Elder Liu thought ofing up with some questions to test Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted to see what kind of foundation Chen Meng¡¯er had,


    Elder Liu started with the simplest question, and then waited for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer correctly before increasing the difficulty bit by bit. After a series of questions and answers, the situation waspletely out of Elder Liu¡¯s expectations. Chen Meng¡¯er answered all of Elder Liu¡¯s questions word by word.


    The standard answer was exactly the same as what was written in the book. In the end, Elder Liu, who didn¡¯t have any questions to ask, took out the question that he still hadn¡¯t figured out from the ancient medical book he was studying and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu originally thought that Chen Meng¡¯er, a three-year-old child, would definitely not understand the knowledge that he didn¡¯t understand. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er fluently answered the question that Elder Liu had asked, the answer that Chen Meng¡¯er said actually solved the difficult problem that had been circling in Elder Liu¡¯s heart.


    From then on, Elder Liu did not dare to rashly ask Chen Meng¡¯er questions. He also began to hold the ancient medical book in his hands and began to study it when he had nothing to do, vowing to thoroughly study the original ancient medical book. He did not want to lose to his precious granddaughter in this aspect.


    However, not long after, when Elder Liu found out about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true strength, the expression on his face would be very interesting. It was imaginable.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was at home, was slowly getting used to the days of school. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er was not a person who liked to sleep in, but she also did not like to wake up early. At least, she had to get up at six o¡¯clock every day, for Chen Meng¡¯er, who had always slept naturally and was only three years old on the surface, it was really not a pleasant thing.


    Every morning, Chen Meng¡¯er was thest person to be dug out of her bed by her mother, Liu Juan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who felt that she didn¡¯t get enough sleep every day, didn¡¯t know that she was already being missed..

 Chapter 96 - People from the Capital (1)

    <h4>Chapter 96: People from the Capital (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In thete 1970s and early 1980s, it was still a one-day weekend.


    On Saturday afternoon, Chen Meng¡¯er carried her small pink schoolbag on her back. With one hand, she pulled her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, and with the other hand, she pulled her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, back home.


    The three of them saw the ck car parked in front of their house from afar. Because this car hade to the vige many times, the people of the Chen family vige were no longer surprised by this car. The rarity of the car had also dissipated a lot.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu has sent someone to pick you up to the city again. Can you tell Grandpa Liu to take me there too? I also want to see what the city looks like.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes had been red for a long time, today, when he saw the familiar car from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Meng¡¯er expectantly.


    As for Chen Haoguo, he didn¡¯t say anything, but if one looked carefully, his eyes would sparkle with stars. Obviously, Chen Haoxuan was also full of yearning for the city.


    ¡°Yes, okay. When I go to Grandpa Liu¡¯s house this time, I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯ll bring you guys to the city next week to y.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood her eldest brother and second brother¡¯s hearts, so, she readily agreed.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s great. You¡¯re the best.¡± When Chen Haoxuan said that his sister was the best, he was so excited that he jumped three feet high. The surrounding vigers could not help but look at him inquisitively.


    There was even a viger who directly asked, ¡°Little Xuan, what¡¯s so exciting?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, next week, I want to go to the city to y with my sister,¡± Chen Haoxuan replied with a bright smile on his face.


    The moment Chen Haoxuan said this, Chen Meng¡¯er heard a woman¡¯s sour voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of dumb luck this little girl from Chen Ping¡¯s family had, to actually gain the favor of the Master of the city and acknowledge her as an adopted granddaughter. She¡¯s now flying up to be a Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be sour anymore. It¡¯s not her fault for being so good-looking. Look, which child in our vige is better looking than her?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not take the sour words of the vigers to heart at all. If they wanted to say something, she ignored them.


    ¡°Little Miss, Sir has something on, so he asked me to pick you up.¡± Da Peng saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had returned and quickly got out of the car.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go and tell my parents, then we¡¯ll set off.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the sky and saw that it was not early. She did not want the sky to get dark and she was still on the road.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s meaning was the same as what Da Peng was thinking.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried her small schoolbag and went in to inform her parents. After that, she prepared to go out for a ride. However, before Chen Meng¡¯er got into the car. Chen Haoxuan did not forget to remind her, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t forget to tell Grandpa Liu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it. I won¡¯t forget.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her second brother, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words, ck lines appeared on her forehead. She did not realize that her second brother was so concerned about going to the city. ¡°See you tomorrow night.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she opened the car door and got into the car.


    After the car started and set off, Liu Juan asked, ¡°Little Xuan, what did you ask your sister to tell your Grandpa Liu?¡±


    ¡°I asked my sister to tell Grandpa Liu that I¡¯m going to the city with my sister next week.¡± Chen Haoxuan grinned, showing his little white teeth, and replied with a smile..

 Chapter 97 - People from the Capital (2)

    <h4>Chapter 97: People from the Capital (2)</h4>


    ¡°This damned child, what¡¯s going on? Your sister isn¡¯t going to your Grandpa Liu¡¯s house to y, she¡¯s going to study. Why are you going with her?¡± Liu Juan looked at her anxious little son and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apany my sister,¡± Chen Haoxuan said with his neck straightened.


    ¡°You.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s reply made Liu Juan so angry that she almostughed. Meanwhile, Chen Haoguo silently watched his brother fight with his mother. He knew very well that if his brother, Chen Haoxuan, could go to the city with his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, then he would definitely be able to go as well.


    Therefore, it was better for him to obediently not participate in this fight with their mother. Otherwise, their mother would be so angry that their little butts would suffer.


    Da Peng saw Chen Meng¡¯er sitting calmly in the back seat from the rearview mirror. After struggling for a long time, he said, ¡°Little Miss. Well, there are some guests at home today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er retracted her gaze from the window and turned to Da Peng, waiting for him to continue.


    Da Peng didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to only answer him with an ¡°Oh¡±. He was still waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to ask questions. He just happened to finish what he wanted to say. In the face of this new youngdy¡¯s simple ¡°Oh¡±, Da Peng even had the thought of crying.


    ¡°Well, the guest is from the Capital. He can be considered a distant rtive of Sir.¡± As Da Peng spoke, he stretched out a hand and scratched his little crew cut. He did not know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment, but she still opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Then what did my grandfather ask you to tell me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Elder Liu¡¯s rtives wereing for her. She asked this because she thought that those were Elder Liu¡¯s rtives, and she was now Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter. She could not embarrass Elder Liu when she appearedter.


    ¡°No, Sir did not specifically ask me to tell you anything.¡± Da Peng shook his head and said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that since Elder Liu did not ask Da Peng to tell her anything, then it seemed that the so-called distant rtives should not be very important. Chen Meng¡¯er also didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.


    However, Da Peng saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s matter had nothing to do with it and didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. He became anxious again. Speaking of which, those few people from the Capital. Although their teacher didn¡¯t take them seriously, those few people weren¡¯t easy to deal with.


    He was afraid that his Little Miss would be at a disadvantage in the hands of those few people from the Capital. If Elder Liu knew what Da Peng was thinking, he would definitely speak with sincerity, he would pat Da Peng¡¯s shoulder and say, ¡°Child, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just my granddaughter. She can only torment others. No one else will torment her.¡±


    The sky gradually darkened. It was already past the time for dinner.


    The pharmacy door, which should have been closed, was now open. There were two people, one fat and one thin, looking at the door from time to time.


    ¡°I say, Liu Bolin, your god-granddaughter is really capable. She made so many of us wait for her alone.¡± A person who looked older than Elder Liu looked at Elder Liu and said in an unfriendly tone.


    ¡°My granddaughter is of course capable. It¡¯s your honor to make you wait. If you¡¯re not willing to wait, you can go home. It¡¯s not like I invited you here.¡± Elder Liu did not even look at that person, he calmly sipped his tea.


    If Da Peng had seen his employer Like this now, he would definitely have sighed. ¡°After all, they¡¯re grandfather and grandchild. Their expressions and mannerisms are exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± The elder who had spoken earlier, who was slightly older than Elder Liu, was so angered by Elder Liu¡¯s words that his beard almost stood up.


    ¡°Alright. Please stop. We¡¯ve waited for such a long time. If we wait a little longer, we¡¯ll still be waiting.¡± This person who hade out to smooth things over¡­ the dissatisfaction that was hidden in his words could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried.


    Elder Liu did not care about the meaning behind their words. He was calcting the time in his heart. His precious granddaughter should be arriving soon. He was not worried about the people sitting in the hall. He was worried about his precious granddaughter. He did not know if she was hungry.


    If he had known earlier, he would have asked Da Peng, who was going to pick her up, to bring some snacks with him.


    This person who was sitting here seemed to have quite a background. If he knew what Elder Liu was thinking right now, he would definitely be so angry that he would spurt blood.


    Elder Liu was worried. It was as if he heard the sound of a car. Then, he heard the noise in the front hall and knew that his precious granddaughter had arrived. He stood up from his seat with a stretch, then, he ignored the people sitting in the hall and walked out of the door.


    Elder Liu¡¯s sudden action startled those people. When they wanted to ask Elder Liu what he was doing, Elder Liu had already walked out of the hall and walked toward the front hall.


    ¡°Where is Liu Bolin going?¡± The second son of the Liu family asked.


    ¡°To pick her up. The person we are waiting for should be here..¡±

 Chapter 98 - The First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 98: The First Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After listening to the oldest old man finish speaking, the others in the room all exchanged colors with each other.


    Each and every one of them also began to weigh in their hearts the weight of Elder Liu and the god-granddaughter that Liu Bolin acknowledged. Previously, they, the coteral branches of the Liu family, had only suddenly heard the news that Elder Liu had acknowledged a god-granddaughter from the secret sentry that they had ced beside Elder Liu.


    As for Elder Liu¡¯s temper, how could they, who had grown up with Elder Liu and Liu Bolin, not know about it. After Elder Liu¡¯s only son had died in a ne crash, there were countless people in Elder Liu¡¯s coteral branch who had their own ns. They either wanted to pass their son on to Elder Liu, or they wanted their own grandchild to adopt Elder Liu as an adopted grandfather. These were all rejected by Elder Liu.


    They remembered clearly that the irritated Elder Liu had said to their faces that he had no idea of stepchildren and had no idea of rtives. Give them all a break!


    When the words of Elder Liu were still reverberating in their ears, they actually heard the news that Elder Liu had recognized his god-granddaughter. This made those old men of the same generation as Elder Liu, who had just received this news, think that the news had been misinformed.


    Because of this news, they had to confirm it three times before they had no choice but to admit that this time, it wasn¡¯t that the news had been wrong, but that Elder Liu had really changed his character.


    These old fellows who had the same seniority as Elder Liu in the Liu family would specially make this trip. They werepletely driven by curiosity. They wanted to see what kind of child would make Elder Liu, who had always kept his word, change his path halfway through. Moreover, they had also heard that this time, it was Elder Liu who stubbornly insisted on taking him as his god-granddaughter.


    Previously, those people from the Liu family¡¯s side branches had thought of passing their children on to Elder Liu or taking him as their goddaughter. They all had their own ns. They all thought, if their child had a rtionship with Elder Liu, the current head of the Liu family, then bing the next head of the family and taking over everything in the Liu family was something that could be done by rubbing their hands together.


    However, when Elder Liu acknowledged that the child of the Liu family was not his god-granddaughter, they never thought that Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter would take over everything and be the head of the Liu family. After all, the god-granddaughter that Elder Liu acknowledged was not rted to the Liu family at all.


    However, this thought hadpletely changed until just now. Just now, when Elder Liu heard the movements outside, he hurriedly rushed out to wee them. This made them start to worry.


    They knew Elder Liu¡¯s character. If Elder Liu was certain of one thing, it would be like if Elder Liu insisted on handing the Liu family over to his new adopted granddaughter. With Elder Liu¡¯s current strength, they, the side branches of Elder Liu, would not be able to change Elder Liu¡¯s decision no matter how unwilling or tormented they were.


    However, they were unwilling from the bottom of their hearts to ept their fate and let someone who didn¡¯t have any blood ties with the Liu n take charge of the Liu n and be the n head of the Liu n.


    Thus, when the few old fellows in the room saw through each other¡¯s thoughts, they couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They stood up swiftly and quickened their pace, following Elder Liu¡¯s footsteps as they walked out.


    Just as they reached the back door of the front hall, they heard Elder Liu¡¯s hearty voice from inside the room, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re finally here. How is it? Are you tired? Are you Hungry?¡± In the front hall, Elder Liu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand and pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face lovingly. It was not until Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Elder Liu with a face full of grievance that Elder Liu reluctantly let go of his hand.


    It was unknown when it began, but Elder Liu had developed a habit. Every time he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the first thing he did was to reach out and pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m already used to the bumpy ride now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth. She was already used to the bumpy ride. If there really was a day when the road was smooth, she might not be used to it.


    ¡°Then our Meng¡¯er girl must be hungry. Grandfather forgot to ask your uncle Da Peng to bring the snacks that you like to eat when he came to pick you up,¡± Elder Liu said as he held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Liu, pass down the order. The Little Miss is here. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away. Nanny Li knew that the Little Miss wasing today, so she prepared a lot of dishes that the Little Miss likes to eat. Oh, the snacks are also ready.¡± Ever since Elder Liu acknowledged Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter, Xiao Liu¡¯s attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er began to change bit by bit.


    Especially after he got along with Chen Meng¡¯er, Xiao Liu fell in love with this Chen Meng¡¯er who was only three years old but was so mature that she didn¡¯t seem like a three-year-old child at all.


    The few old fellows who were standing outside the door and openly eavesdropping, the more they listened, the more surprised they were. They had never seen Elder Liu use such a gentle voice to talk to others. Even Elder Liu¡¯s son didn¡¯t receive such treatment from Elder Liu.


    And the few old fellows who were openly eavesdropping outside the door, after seeing Elder Liu¡¯s attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er, this god-granddaughter, rm bells rang in their hearts. It seemed that their previous worries were not unnecessary.


    The few old men outside the door looked at each other and exchanged their opinions. After that, they stopped eavesdropping outside and walked into the front hall.


    Elder Liu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and muttered non-stop along the way. Later on, he asked Chen Meng¡¯er how she felt about staying in school. Was she bullied? Which part of the book did she read? Anyway, it was just a small matter. Elder Liu could tell Chen Meng¡¯er once.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, pretended to be obedient and listened to Elder Liu¡¯s nagging seriously.


    ¡°Bolin, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± Just as Elder Liu was getting excited, a voice that annoyed Elder Liu rang in his ear.


    Elder Liu raised his head and looked at the person standing opposite him and Chen Meng¡¯er impatiently. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. He immediately put on a gentle expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er, let Grandpa introduce them to you. These are all people from Grandpa¡¯s family.¡±


    Well, these old guys were at first shocked by Elder Liu¡¯s quick change of expression. Then, when Elder Liu opened his mouth to introduce them to Chen Meng¡¯er, all of them raised their heads slightly and assumed the posture of an elder. But they never thought that Elder Liu would introduce them like this. He only used one sentence, ¡°This is a member of Grandpa¡¯s family.¡± To introduce them..

 Chapter 99 - Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Following Elder Liu¡¯s introduction, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze swept across the few old men standing in front of them. When Elder Liu introduced these few old men, Chen Meng¡¯er clearly saw the few old men, and her expression instantly stiffened.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put on the appearance of a small adult and greeted the old man in front of her. Chen Meng¡¯er hugged him. Since Elder Liu wasn¡¯t going to introduce them to her one by one, he was definitely not an important person. Therefore, it was just like how she usually greeted others. There was no difference.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, what do you mean by this? We can be considered the elders of your god-granddaughter. How can you introduce us like this?¡± The first person who couldn¡¯t hold it in was Second Master Liu, who had the most violent temper and couldn¡¯t stand Elder Liu¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impudent towards Bolin. After all, he is the current head of the Liu family.¡± The one who spoke was the only old man with a head full of white hair. He was Uncle Liu. He seemed to have stepped out to help Elder Liu reprimand Second Master Liu, but the meaning behind his words was that he did not take Elder Liu, the head of the Liu family, seriously.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard what Uncle Liu said, she frowned. She did not like the tone of this old man with a head full of white hair. What did he mean by saying that he was the current head of the Liu Family?


    How unwilling were they to hand over the position of family head to Liu?


    But Elder Liu, he was used to Uncle Liu and Second Master Liu¡¯s singing and drinking, with a faint smile on his face, as if he was watching a y, watching them toss and turn,


    ¡°Are you finished? Meng¡¯er is hungry, you want to put your elder¡¯s posture, want me to introduce you in detail, these, have to wait for my grandchild to eat to say again. It¡¯s fine for us old fellows to be hungry, but it¡¯s a big deal for my girl to be hungry.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and walked towards the dining room, leaving Elder Liu and the others to look at each other. They couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment. Elder Liu just left them and went to eat.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really hungry. After having lunch at noon, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the entire afternoon. When she was in the car, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach was already hungry. However, other than the small bag on her body, there was no other ce that could be used to store things. She could not use other things as a cover to sneak out of the space to eat.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could only hold on until now with an empty stomach.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu walked into the dining room and smelled the fragrance, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but move her small nose. She sniffed and said, ¡°Mmm, it smells so good.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er said that a heartyughter was heard. ¡°It¡¯s good that the Little Miss likes it.¡± Apanied by the voice, a fat middle-aged woman walked in.


    ¡°Nanny Li.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the person who came, she revealed a smile from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Hey, our Little Miss is finally here. Nanny Li has been nagging about you for a week.¡± Nanny Li was an elder of the Liu family. Elder Li came with Elder Liu from the Liu family. She could be considered as Elder Liu¡¯s trusted aide. ¡°Our Little Miss must be starving. Come,e. Come and eat.¡±


    As soon as Nanny Li saw Chen Meng¡¯er, shepletely ignored the people, things, and things around her. As a result, Nanny Li kept calling out to Chen Meng¡¯er, but she left Elder Liu to the side. Fortunately, Elder Liu was already used to it.


    Nanny Li pulled Chen Meng¡¯er to a chair and then served her rice. When it was time to pick up the food, Elder Liu epted his fate and took the bowl, scooping the rice himself.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu had already sat down to eat, Uncle Liu and the others walked in with a bad look on their faces.


    When Uncle Liu and the others came in, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, the grandfather and grandchild, raised their heads in unison and looked at the people who had juste in. Then, they lowered their heads and continued to fight with the food. As for Nanny Li, she only opened her mouth to look at Uncle Liu and the others and said, ¡°Uncle Liu, second master, you can sit by yourself.¡± Then, she continued to feed them.


    After Second Master Liu came in, he red fiercely at Elder Liu. Then, when he saw the reactions of Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, and Nanny Li, he was enraged once again. Chen Meng¡¯er believed that if it wasn¡¯t for the person pulling at him from behind, he might have directly rushed up and pointed at Elder Liu¡¯s nose to argue with him. However, Second Master Liu¡¯s clothes were pulled by someone. His eyes were red as he looked at Elder Liu and shouted loudly, ¡°Liu Bolin, what kind of hospitality is this?¡±


    ¡°Are you considered guests?¡± Elder Liu raised his head and looked at Second Master Liu coldly. And Elder Liu¡¯s nce made Second Master Liu forcefully swallow the words that he wanted to say. Coldness began to rise from his back. Speaking of which, how could he have forgotten what kind of ruthless character Elder Liu was?


    Because of Elder Liu¡¯s self-cultivation over the years, he actually forgot about Elder Liu¡¯s methods and how Elder Liu had treated those traitors and schemed against him. Elder Liu¡¯s cold gaze just now made Second Master Liu recall Elder Liu¡¯s ruthlessness. The words that he didn¡¯t say were forcefully swallowed down.


    Second Master Liu was not the only one who was frightened by Elder Liu¡¯s gaze. The expressions on the faces of Uncle Liu and the others immediately stiffened. The previously dissatisfied expressions on their faces hadpletely disappeared.


    Chen Meng¡¯er watched as Elder Liu¡¯s gaze silenced everyone. Her heart could not help but begin to bubble with worship. Speaking of which, she had to learn from her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    Only Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er enjoyed the meal. As for Uncle Liu and the others, they were filled with worries. Their hungry stomachs had lost their appetite..

 Chapter 100 - Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Elder Liu looked at Uncle Liu and the others who were unable to eat. He had been interrupted by Uncle Liu and the others¡¯ sudden visit to study the ancient medical book. His pent-up unhappiness was immediately alleviated.


    Elder Liu was in a good mood. He picked up some of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite dishes and said, ¡°Little Meng¡¯er, eat more. Look at your small and skinny body. Grandfather¡¯s heart aches when he sees it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s words and looked down at her small arms and legs. Although they were not considered strong, they were not skinny at all. However, Chen Meng¡¯er still obediently ate up all the dishes Elder Liu picked up. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I will eat more in the future. But I¡¯m already very full.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words sessfully stopped Elder Liu from picking up the dishes for her. ¡°Yes, then we¡¯ll eat more next time.¡±


    The few elders across them looked at Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the grandfather-grandchild pair. With such a good rtionship, the people who didn¡¯t have much of an appetite put down the chopsticks in their hands.


    ¡°Have you all finished eating?¡± Elder Liu said when he saw that Uncle Liu and the others had just put down the chopsticks in their hands. After Elder Liu finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Uncle Liu and the others to answer. He directly said to Nanny Li, ¡°Nanny Li, we¡¯ve finished eating here. You can get someone to clean up this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Nanny Li knew that her employer didn¡¯t have the same food as Uncle Liu and the other elders from the side branches, so she looked at Uncle Liu and the others¡¯ barely touched food, but she still acted as if she didn¡¯t see anything, she ordered someone to take away all the dishes on the table.


    Uncle Liu and the others looked at the dishes that were taken away. Their faces were red and white. Although they were not in the mood to eat, Elder Liu could not treat them like this, after all, they were guests.


    By the way, Uncle Liu and the others had yet to straighten out their identity. In Uncle Liu¡¯s eyes, it was already good enough that he did not chase them out, much less treat them as guests.


    Uncle Liu and the others did not straighten out their identities, but they were stunned by the look in Uncle Liu¡¯s eyes just now. For a moment, they only dared to express their dissatisfaction in their hearts, but they did not dare to say it out loud.


    After everything on the dining table was cleaned up, Elder Liu said to Nanny Li, ¡°Nanny Li, help me make some tea. As for Meng¡¯er, give her a cup of milkter.¡± Elder Liu felt that... a child of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age was not suitable to be drinking tea. Therefore, every time Chen Meng¡¯er came over, Elder Liu would prepare a lot of milk at home.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Nanny Li answered and walked out.


    After Nanny Li left, Elder Liu adjusted the expression on his face, he looked at Uncle Liu and said, ¡°I said, I specifically asked Zhuge to call you. I told you not toe empty-handed. You won¡¯t forget about this, right?¡±


    Elder Liu looked down on the people from the Liu family¡¯s side branch. But since they came to him, he had to protect his precious granddaughter and get some benefits.


    Moreover, Elder Liu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would have to face the people from the Liu family when he regarded her as his heir. And now, he had to pave the way for Chen Meng¡¯er while he still had some tricks.


    So, although Elder Liu was unwilling, he still opened his mouth and introduced Uncle Liu and the others to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Uncle Liu and the others didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to take the initiative to start this topic. Originally, Uncle Liu was still agonizing over how to open his mouth and change the topic back to Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu¡¯s new adopted granddaughter.


    From what they could see, Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter was no joke. Elder Liu really doted on this god-granddaughter to the core. And now, they wanted to see if Elder Liu was deliberately putting on an act for them, or if it was real.


    And after Uncle Liu and the others figured it out, they could go back and reformte their ns.


    ¡°We might have forgotten about this. We all brought gifts,¡± said Uncle Liu as he took out a brocade box from his pocket. Then, he revealed a smile that he thought was very amiable. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°You¡¯re called Meng¡¯er, right? I¡¯m your grandfather. Here, take this. This is your grandfather¡¯s greeting gift to you.¡±


    Uncle Liu¡¯s smile, which he thought was amiable, made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er still had her manners, she would definitely tell Uncle Liu to stop smiling. His smile... was really not very good-looking.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Uncle Liu¡¯s words, she did not go forward. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Elder Liu with an inquisitive gaze. She waited for Elder Liu¡¯s instructions. Chen Meng¡¯er was not a real child. When she saw that there was a gift to take, she would not be so excited that she would recklessly rush forward.


    When Uncle Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction, he was quite surprised. Speaking of which, just now, when Chen Meng¡¯er was eating, Uncle Liu had paid attention to observe Chen Meng¡¯er. At that time, when he saw what Chen Meng¡¯er was eating, he felt that this child did not look like what they had heard from the news, she hade from the countryside.


    From Uncle Liu¡¯s point of view, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eating habits were better than those of the young masters and youngdies in their family. She had a sense of elegance and nobility.


    This thought only shed through Uncle Liu¡¯s mind, and he did not delve into it. But now, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er turn her head to ask for Elder Liu¡¯s opinion, he was surprised but also more enlightened.


    This Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t look like a three-year-old child who came from the countryside. And he also somewhat understood why Elder Liu would make an exception to recognize this three-year-old Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter.


    No matter how Uncle Chen and the others were feeling right now. In any case, Elder Liu was in a very good mood. Although Elder Liu wasn¡¯t worried that Chen Meng¡¯er would pounce over when she saw the gift, when Chen Meng¡¯er used her eyes to ask for his opinion, his mood couldn¡¯t help but start to bubble.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from your grandfather, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. Take it.¡± After Elder Liu said that he turned to look at Elder Liu, he continued to say to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is your grandfather. Your grandfather used to be a high-ranking official in the Capital. Although he has retired now, he still has connections. So, if you encounter anything that can¡¯t be solved in the future, you can look for your grandfather to help you.¡± After Elder Liu said that to Chen Meng¡¯er, then he said to Uncle Liu, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er, if you have any problems, feel free to look for your grandfather.¡± In terms of scheming, Uncle Liu had never been Elder Liu¡¯s match. And previously, Elder Liu had not hesitated to pay attention to them.


    Therefore, Uncle Liu was instead checkmated by Elder Liu, so he could only reply with a stiff smile.

 Chapter 101 - Green Gang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Green Gang (1)</h4>


    Elder Liu had schemed against Uncle Liu, so how could he let the others go?


    When Elder Liu looked at Second Master Liu and the others with a smile on his face, they felt goosebumps in their hearts. A bad premonition arose from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is second grandfather. He is a real rich man. In the future, if our Meng¡¯er girl has no money to use, we can tell your second grandfather. When the timees, let your second grandfather give you pocket money.¡± Elder Liu was now a smiling tiger.


    Second Grandpa Liu was not as shrewd and scheming as Elder Liu. After he heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he could not help but say, ¡°Liu Bolin, I am rich, but when ites to money, you are the richest and most powerful among us. With you around, how can your granddaughter need us?¡±


    Elder Li did not get angry when he heard second Grandpa Liu¡¯s words. He nced at second Grandpa Liu, he said, ¡°What? My granddaughter wants to take some pocket money from you, and your heart aches? Hmph, my granddaughter wants to take pocket money from you. That¡¯s because she thinks highly of you.¡±


    ¡°You, Liu Bolin, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Second Master Liu was once again provoked by Elder Liu¡¯s words and jumped up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er drank her milk. When she saw Second Master Liu¡¯s face turn red from Elder Liu¡¯s provocation, she could not help but shake her head. However,pared to that Uncle Liu who smiled even more unsightly than he cried, Chen Meng¡¯er still preferred this Second Master Liu who had a short temper. At the very least, it made Chen Meng¡¯er feel that it was real.


    However, in the future, after Chen Meng¡¯er interacted with Second Master Liu many times, she would realize that this Second Master Liu wasn¡¯t like that at all. He would only be this short-tempered when facing Elder Liu.


    Although Second Master Liu was unwilling to be reprimanded by Uncle Liu, he knew that he wasn¡¯t Elder Liu¡¯s match at all. Therefore, he unwillingly took out a small brocade box from his pocket, and he handed it to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Here, your name is Meng¡¯er, right? This is my greeting gift to you. Little girl, let me tell you, you better stay away from your grandfather in the future. You can¡¯t learn all of his shorings.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be thrown out like this?¡± Elder Liu interrupted Second Master Liu¡¯s endless stream of words. With a dark face, he warned Second Master Liu in a dangerous manner.


    After being warned by Elder Liu, Second Master Liu realized that he had actually said such stupid words in front of Elder Liu. He regretted it in his heart. He should have avoided Elder Liu and told Chen Meng¡¯er such words.


    Elder Liu introduced the next few elders to Chen Meng¡¯er one by one. Chen Meng¡¯er also received the greeting gifts they brought. These greeting gifts were all in a brocade box. As for whether the things in this brocade box were the same, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know because she had not had the time to open it yet.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the things in this brocade box would definitely not be cheap. If the things given by these elders were not valuable, Elder Liu would probably be the first to refuse. And if Elder Liu knew what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking, he would definitely cry out loudly. After all, she was his granddaughter, and she knew him so well.


    Uncle Liu and the others did not stay in Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy for long. The next morning, they all left.


    Uncle Liu and the others hade this time because of Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. Now that they had seen her, Elder Liu¡¯s attitude had also been seen. In addition, they felt that Elder Liu did not wee them.


    Before Elder Liu chased them out, it was better for them to leave first. The reason why they couldn¡¯t wait to leave was that there was a change in the n. They had to rush back to the Capital and have a meeting to reformte the n.


    Uncle Liu and the others hadpletely guessed Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts. Elder Liu really felt that they were eyesores..

 Chapter 102 - Green Gang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Green Gang (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    So, when Elder Liu woke up in the morning and heard from Zhuge Yu that Uncle Liu and the others had left because of an urgent matter, he showed a tactful expression. Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised, surprised that Uncle Liu and the others acted too quickly.


    Andst night, when Chen Meng¡¯er slept in the room that Elder Liu had specially arranged for her and opened the gifts that Uncle Liu and the others had given her, she was a little surprised. These were all valuable jades and emeralds.


    Of course, they were not as good as the ones that Elder Liu had given her before. But they were also valuable.


    In the study room, Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the small chair that Elder Liu had specially prepared for her. She picked up the small table that he had specially prepared for her, drank the milk, and looked at the medical book that Elder Liu had prepared for her. This book was a medical book that Elder Liu had passed down from generation to generation.


    After Elder Liu saw the foundation of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine and her high IQ, he was both happy and surprised. He took out the family¡¯s treasured ancestral medical book. Chen Meng¡¯er was also moved. She nned in her heart that after Elder Liu finished studying the ancient medical book that she had previously taken out; she would take out the ancient medical book from the space and give it to Elder Liu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that something was wrong with Elder Liu from the beginning. He sat at the desk and seemed to be focused on reading. However, the medical book in his hand had not been flipped from the beginning.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished the milk in the cup, she looked up at Elder Liu. She said, ¡°Grandpa, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°AH? What?¡± Elder Liu, who was lost in his thoughts, was pulled back by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°I say, Grandpa, you¡¯ve been reading this page all morning. If you have anything to say, just tell me. I¡¯ll listen carefully,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said seriously.


    ¡°Eh, Meng¡¯er, Grandpa, is it that obvious?¡± Elder Liu asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very obvious. So, Grandpa, if you have anything to say, just say it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and said.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Grandpa is just thinking. Should I tell you about the Liu family now or wait until you grow up a little?¡± Elder Liu was actually distressed.


    ¡°Oh, then you can say it, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked like she was listening attentively.


    Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er looking at him, and he was very speechless in his heart. By the way, he seemed to have not decided whether to say it or not. But now, what kind of situation was this. However, after Elder Liu was speechless, he finally made up his mind. He would tell Chen Meng¡¯er everything about the Liu family.


    He knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was different from other children. She had to mature early, and her IQ was also much higher than other children.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, let me tell you about the situation in the Capital. There are four great families in the Capital, the Liu family, the Zhao family, the Qu family, and the Murong family. These are families with a history of more than a hundred years, and every family has a family head. The family head is responsible for the prosperity of the entire family.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Grandfather, you are the family head of the Liu family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and interjected with certainty. Chen Meng¡¯er was very familiar with the authority of the family head. Speaking of which, in her previous life, she had been in the Qu family, arge family. However, her father was a branch of the Qu family, so he was not qualified to inherit the position of the family head of the Qu family,


    Chen Meng¡¯er could remember that she had the rare opportunity to stay with her father. She had heard from her father how much he yearned for the position of family head. How much he loathed his so-called status as a branch.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have much of an idea about the so-called direct descendant or the branch. She also did not have the slightest desire for the position of family head.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was still quite surprised. She was surprised that Elder Liu was from the Liu family in the Capital. In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er had heard about the family head of the Liu family in the Capital. He was a legendary figure. In her previous life, other than being curious about the Green Gang, there was also the family head of the Liu family in the Capital..

 Chapter 103 - Green Gang (3)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Green Gang (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, everyone had heard about the deeds of the Liu family head, but very few people were able to see his appearance.


    Chen Meng¡¯er never expected that the person she had always wanted to meet in her previous life, but never had the chance to meet, was actually the same person. Moreover, he had actually be her god-grandfather in this life. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but sigh in her heart. There were really all kinds of strange things in this world¡­


    ¡°Yes, I am the head of the Liu family. However, grandfather has paid a lot for the position of the head of the Liu family.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s gaze was cast to a certain point in the study room. His gaze was somewhat hollow, and his entire body emitted a trace of sadness and a trace of destion. ¡°Your grandmother was plotted against because of the fight for the position of the head of the family back then, and she left this world.¡± This should be Elder Liu¡¯s pain.


    ¡°Other than the direct descendants of the Liu family, there are also the five branches of the Liu family. Four of the people who came yesterday were the people in charge of the four branches. And the other two were the distant branches of the Liu family that were dependent on them. As for the people from the Liu family¡¯s branch and the one branch, they have been driven out of the Liu family by me.¡± Elder Liu said faintly.


    From Elder Liu¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that the five branches that were driven out of the Liu family by Elder Liu might be the one that had done the same thing to Elder Liu¡¯s wife. These were all Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guesses in her heart. She did not say it out loud and used this question to ask Elder Liu.


    ¡°This time, the few of them rushed here from the Capital. It was the spy they had ced in the Green Gang that sent them a message saying that I had acknowledged an adopted granddaughter. Previously, after my son passed away in the ne crash, they had always wanted to give their people to me. I did not agree to it, so when they heard this news, they rushed here from the Capital. Actually, their curiosity about you is only a small part of it. They came just to see my attitude toward you. They wanted to see if it would affect their ns.¡± Speaking of this, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but reveal a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Up until now, they haven¡¯t given up on the position of family head. They had already discussed in secret how they wouldpete for the position when I died. Hehe, I¡¯m still alive, and they can¡¯t wait anymore. And they still think that I don¡¯t know anything. And your appearance made them feel threatened. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t wait to see what happened.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Elder Liu¡¯s words and sorted out her thoughts. She understood the general situation.


    ¡°They¡¯re afraid that my god-granddaughter, who suddenly appeared, will fight with them for the position of the head of the Liu family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard this with some cynicism. She didn¡¯t know what to say about Uncle Liu and the others. were they being overly cautious? Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t interested in the head of the Liu family at all. She was just a three-year-old brat. She didn¡¯t have anypetitiveness at all.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er ignored it. This wasn¡¯t a question of whether she was interested or not. Uncle Liu and the others were worried about Elder Liu¡¯s ns or thoughts. They were afraid that Elder Liu would hand over the position of family head to Chen Meng¡¯er, his only god-granddaughter.


    ¡°Yes. So, they came here this time to see how dangerous you are.¡± Elder Liu smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Grandpa, in their eyes, I¡¯m very dangerous. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave just yesterday.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is really smart. They are worried now. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to sleep well at night.¡± Elder Liu was very satisfied with his reaction. This was the effect he wanted. ¡°But Meng¡¯er, do you want to be the head of the family?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er seriously and asked.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was stumped by Elder Liu¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to ask this. ¡°Grandpa, you seem to have asked the wrong question. I¡¯m still a three-year-old child..¡±

 Chapter 104 - Green Gang (4)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Green Gang (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yes, you are only three years old. But Grandpa knows that you are smarter than the average child. Even an eight or nine-year-old child wouldn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, yet you understand everything. So, I didn¡¯t ask the wrong question.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile, he said.


    ¡°Alright. I admit that my IQ is rtively high.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied helplessly, ¡°However, Grandpa, this question is really not suitable for you to ask me. I am only your granddaughter, not someone from the Liu family. So, this position of the family head has nothing to do with me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er almost said out loud, ¡°I am not interested in this position of the family head.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re my granddaughter. Although you don¡¯t have any bloodline of the Liu family, you¡¯re still a member of the Liu family. Therefore, the position of family head of the Liu family has something to do with you.¡± Elder Liu said, he paused for a moment, then, he said, ¡°Besides, Meng¡¯er, let me tell you, even if you¡¯re not interested in the position of family head. Those people from the side branch will not believe it. They will do everything they can to stop you from epting the position of family head of the Liu family. Therefore, they will not stop for a long time toe. So, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu actually revealed a happy expression. ¡°Of course, if you can take the position of family head of the Liu family from my hands earlier, I think they will stop.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you gloating?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could finally see that Elder Liu really wanted to hand over the position of the Liu family¡¯s patriarch to her in the future. Moreover, he was actually in the mood to watch a good show.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. How could grandfather be willing to gloat?¡± Elder Liu hurriedly adjusted the expression on his face. Then, he continued, ¡°Regarding the matter of the Liu family¡¯s patriarch, Let¡¯s talk about this first. We¡¯ll talk about this again when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also felt that this topic was a little too early.


    ¡°After we talk about the Liu family, I¡¯ll tell you about the Green Gang.¡± When Elder Liu decided to acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter, he nned to hide it from Chen Meng¡¯er. And Elder Liu took the opportunity today to say everything he wanted to say.


    ¡°Yes. Grandpa, if you have anything to say today, just say it. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put on a posture as if she was ready to talk to Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You little girl, really.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Grandpa, hurry up and say it. I¡¯m in a hurry to hear it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er acted as if she was very interested and very anxious.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression of interest was not deliberately put on by her. She was really curious. She was curious that Elder Liu, the leader of the Green Gang, was also the founder of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll exin it to you in detail.¡± Elder Liu liked the feeling of having a family member by his side, even though this family member was not rted to him by blood.


    The founding of the Green Gang was somewhat out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations.


    The Liu family had originally started out in the underworld. And the first generation head of the Liu family had started out in the underworld. Because the first family head of the Liu family was talented in business, the Liu family started to develop and gradually grew stronger.


    However, when the Liu family continued to grow stronger, it had always been involved with the underworld. In the business world, there were always some things that could not be solved openly. Therefore, over the years, the Liu family had been inextricably linked to the underworld.


    The people of Elder Liu¡¯s generation were all quite promising and ambitious. When Elder Liu¡¯s father passed away and he took over as the head of the Liu family, Uncle Liu and the others were not convinced. They felt that¡­ other than their status, none of them were worse than Elder Liu.


    Therefore, when Elder Liu had just taken over the position of the head of the family and had yet to stabilize his position, they had nned to seize the position of the head of the Liu family.


    In this n, they had originally only wanted to remove Elder Liu from the position of family head. However, Elder Liu was not trash. His intelligence and capabilities were higher than Uncle Liu and the others. Therefore, their n did not seed at all.


    And Fifth Master Liu was the person who could not stand failure the most. After his n failed, he was unwilling to ept it, so he joined forces with his friends on the road to take revenge on Elder Liu. And because Elder Liu had many bodyguards by his side, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to take action, so they set their eyes on Elder Liu¡¯s wife.


    Taking advantage of Elder Liu¡¯s busy schedule, they took advantage of the gap. Using the name of Sixth Master Liu¡¯s wife, they asked out Elder Liu¡¯s wife. Fifth Master Liu intended to use Elder Liu¡¯s wife to threaten Elder Liu.


    However, because of Elder Liu¡¯s wife¡¯s uncooperative behavior, Elder Liu¡¯s friends from the underworld killed Elder Liu¡¯s wife in one mistake.


    After Elder Liu got the bad news that his wife was killed, he chased Fifth Master Liu¡¯s family out of the Liu family. The friend that Elder Liu found from the underworld was the leader of a very famous gang in the Capital.


    Elder Liu wanted an exnation from that gang. However, the leader of that gang insisted on not handing over the leader. In order to avenge his wife, Elder Liu was so angry that he founded the Green Gang.


    He used the Green Gang that he founded to find him and rece that gang, bing thergest gang in the Capital.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never expected such a melodramatic plot. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard it, her heart ached for Elder Liu. First, he lost his wife, then his son. What kind of mood was he in to bear all this?


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of you in your old age and send you off,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said word by word as she looked at Elder Liu with a serious little face.


    Elder Liu was touched when he heard it. He thought to himself that he had said so much, but that was not the point, okay. However, Elder Liu still replied, ¡°Alright. I am waiting for you to take care of me.¡±


    He did not know if he had told Chen Meng¡¯er about the things that he had kept in his heart. In any case, when Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er came out from the study room to talk, Elder Liu felt rxed. His entire body felt rxed.


    Meanwhile, Zhuge Yu saw that the pent-up energy between Elder Liu¡¯s brows had also dissipated a lot. This made Zhuge Yu gratified..

 Chapter 105 - Visiting the Zhao Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Visiting the Zhao Family (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When it was close to four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Chen Meng¡¯er was ready to take the Liu family¡¯s medical book that Elder Liu had given her and go home.


    Elder Liu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to leave and was full of reluctance. He really hoped that Chen Meng¡¯er could stay and live with him. However, he knew clearly in his heart that this waspletely impossible. Chen Ping and his wife would definitely be the first to refuse.


    ¡°This is a small snack that your Nanny Li prepared for you. Take it and eat it on the way. Don¡¯t be hungry.¡± Elder Liu handed the pastry prepared by Nanny Li to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay, grandpa, I got it. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle to see you next week.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand Elder Liu¡¯s deste and lonely appearance, so sheforted him.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa will wait for you.¡± Elder Liu reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s braids. ¡°Elder Liu, are you going out?¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to get into the car, an old man got out of a car at the end of the alley and shouted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed the voice and looked over. She didn¡¯t expect that it was an acquaintance. In fact, it couldn¡¯t be said that it was an acquaintance, but Chen Meng¡¯er had seen them before. The person who came was from that day. The day she had helped save the little boy.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the person clearly, the person who came was the boy¡¯s grandfather. He also saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing by the car door. Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s outstanding appearance and the impression he had on her that day; the boy¡¯s grandfather recognized Chen Meng¡¯er at a nce. After he recognized Chen Meng¡¯er, he said in surprise, ¡°Ah, you must be the girl from that day.¡± He quickened his pace and walked toward Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I wanted to look for you and thank you. I didn¡¯t have the chance before, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today. Thank you so much for that day. If it weren¡¯t for you, my grandchild might really have died.¡±


    The boy¡¯s grandfather still clearly remembered that day at the hospital. After the doctor performed a brain examination on his grandchild, he told them that it was a good thing that the bleeding in his grandchild¡¯s brain had stopped. Moreover, there was less blood clotting in his brain, so his life was not in danger. It was also a good thing that he avoided a major operation to open his head.


    The doctor did not know the specific situation. However, the parents of the boy were very clear in their hearts. After listening to the words of the hospital doctor, they knew that they had really met a noble person this time. If they had not met that little girl, their child¡­ might really be gone.


    After the boy¡¯s condition stabilized, the boy¡¯s family specially brought a lot of things to the pharmacy to thank Elder Liu. They also wanted to thank Chen Meng¡¯er, but they couldn¡¯t find her.


    Therefore, when the boy¡¯s grandfather recognized Chen Meng¡¯er today, he was very excited.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s just that I happened to see such symptoms in the medical books. I can only say that your grandchild is very lucky.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t feel smug because of the boy¡¯s grandfather¡¯s thanks. She felt that it was just a piece of cake for her.


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you.¡± The boy¡¯s grandfather had a very good impression of Chen Meng¡¯er. In addition, he felt that Chen Meng¡¯er had saved his grandchild¡¯s life, so he liked Chen Meng¡¯er even more.


    ¡°I say, Old Zhao, why are you here today?¡± Elder Liu looked at the boy¡¯s grandfather, Old Zhao, and his granddaughter¡¯s eyes lit up. It was as if he was going to bring his granddaughter home. His heart immediately felt ufortable, so he changed the topic.


    ¡°Hey, look at me. When I saw this little girl, I was so excited that I forgot that I came here. ¡°I came to look for you, but what a coincidence. The little girl happened to be here, and she was willing to trouble you.¡± Old Master Zhao patted his head and said..

 Chapter 106 - Visit to the Zhao Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Visit to the Zhao Family (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Elder Liu heard Elder Zhao¡¯s words and asked doubtfully, ¡°What exactly is the matter?¡± If this matter involved Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu would be even more careful.


    Not to mention Elder Liu¡¯s doubts, even Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. Why was Elder Zhao looking for her? She didn¡¯t think that Elder Zhao was looking for her specifically to thank her. It had been some time since this happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. My grandchild fell on his head before. You two treated him. You stopped the bleeding in his brain and also expelled a part of the congestion in his brain.¡± Elder Zhao said.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t I ask you to send him to the hospitalter? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that there were no major problems?¡± Elder Liu continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes, there wouldn¡¯t be any major problems. At least his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. ¡°However, because my grandchild still has a little bit of blood clot in his brain, this blood clot is pressing on his motor nerves. ¡°His left hand and left foot are both affected,¡± Elder Zhao said, he sighed. ¡°Sigh, since there¡¯s such a situation, we asked the doctors in the hospital how to treat him. ¡°However, the doctors in the hospital said that there was no other way. They could only rely on the child¡¯s ownte-stage exercise. ¡°However, this exercise alone is not enough. The child¡¯s left hand and left foot are not under his control at all. So, I wanted to look for you guys and ask you to help my grandchild take a look and see if he can be cured.¡±


    As he spoke. Elder Zhao looked at Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Zhao mention his grandchild¡¯s illness, her brain was like aputer screen. She began to search ording to the symptoms provided by Elder Zhao. After a while, aplete treatment n appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind.


    ¡°How is it? Little Meng¡¯er, do you want to go take a look with me? Your current theoretical knowledge is very solid, and yourprehension ability is very good. What youck the most right now is clinical practice. How is it? Do you want to go with Grandpa?¡± Elder Liu was obviously trying to lure Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Elder Liu¡¯s suggestion moved Chen Meng¡¯er. She had always known about her own ws. In terms of traditional Chinese medicine, she knew that she had a magical space that contained ancient medical books that had been lost for a long time, as well as a mutated brain. Theoretical knowledge was really not a problem for her.


    What shecked was experience in clinical practice. And in order to be a good doctor, that rich experience in clinical practice was very important. And this was also why, in society, so many people would like to find older doctors, especially white-haired doctors. Because in everyone¡¯s view, the older one was, the more experience they would have in clinical practice.


    Elder Liu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was moved, he continued to encourage her, ¡°Girl, as the saying goes, ¡®It is better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books¡¯. I admit that you are very talented in traditional Chinese medicine. You can understand the knowledge in the medical books at a nce. However, in traditional Chinese medicine, this alone is not enough. Moreover, haven¡¯t you always wanted to learn acupuncture from me? It just so happens that you will go with me today. Later, when you need to apply acupuncture, you will watch from the side. Study.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, but I have to go home. I have to go to school tomorrow. Moreover, if I don¡¯t go back, my parents will be anxious.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was tempted, but when she thought of her parents who were waiting for her at home, she hesitated.


    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll get your Uncle Da Peng to tell your parents that you¡¯ll stay here for one more day ande back tomorrow. As for the school... I think with your current level, you¡¯ve already learned what¡¯s taught in school.¡± It should be said that Elder Liu was the person who understood Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s level the most. Even Chen Ping and Liu Juan, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents, only knew that their daughter was smarter than other children.. She might be a genius, but as for what Chen Meng¡¯er actually knew, they didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 107 - Visit to the Zhao Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Visit to the Zhao Family (3)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. ¡°Will it be too troublesome for Uncle Da Peng?¡± Originally, Da Penging to pick her up once a week already made her feel that it was too troublesome for him. And this time, he even made Da Penge over just to help her tell her parents that she would be back tomorrow. It was really too troublesome.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, your Uncle Da Peng has been very free recently. It¡¯s a good opportunity for him to practice his driving skills.¡± Elder Liu said this without blinking. However, it was a good thing that Da Peng was sitting in the car and did not hear his teacher¡¯s words. If Da Peng heard his teacher¡¯s words, his face would definitely be full of anger. What did he mean by letting him practice his driving skills? Were his driving skills very bad?


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll go and inform your uncle Da Peng.¡± As he spoke, Elder Liu did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reply and continued walking towards the driver¡¯s seat. As he walked, Elder Liu even muttered to himself, ¡°When do I have to find someone to install a phone in Meng¡¯er¡¯s house? This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient.¡± Elder Liu had this idea not since the first day.


    Elder Zhao, who had been acting as the background, finally had a chance to speak. ¡°Girl, are you in kindergarten?¡± Elder Zhao was quite surprised. He remembered that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents were both rural people, and when did the rural areas have kindergartens?


    ¡°No. I¡¯m in primary school. I¡¯m now a primary school first grade student,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    ¡°What? Girl, you¡¯re in primary school? How old are you this year?¡± Elder Zhao looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was much younger than his seven-year-old grandchild who was in the first grade.


    ¡°Three years old,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Three, three years old? You¡¯re in the first grade at three years old?¡± Elder Zhao stared at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief.


    ¡°Why? Elder Zhao, do you have a problem? My Meng¡¯er is a young genius.¡± Elder Liu had just finished exining things to Da Peng. When he walked back, he heard Elder Zhao¡¯s incredulous tone. Then, he said proudly.


    ¡°How would I dare to have a problem? If I had a problem, would you let me off just like that? I¡¯m just surprised. However, thinking about it, it makes sense. Meng¡¯er is so young, yet she¡¯s so proficient in Chinese medicine. If she¡¯s not a genius, then what is she?¡± Elder Zhao gazed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Elder Zhao finished speaking, Elder Liu had a tactful expression on his face. He was about to praise Chen Meng¡¯er, but when Chen Meng¡¯er noticed her grandfather¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t dare to let him speak, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t we still have to go to Elder Zhao¡¯s house to treat Elder Zhao¡¯s grandchild? If we dy any longer, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, it¡¯s gettingte. Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sessfully changed the topic, which made Chen Meng¡¯er sigh in relief. She couldn¡¯t stand the way her grandfather, Elder Liu, kept praising her.


    The Zhao family lived in a small district not far from Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy. It was only about ten minute walk from the pharmacy. Of course, it was even closer if they took a car.


    The Zhao family lived in a vi. Although the area was not very big, in this era, such a vi was very rare.


    It was clear that the Zhao family was not a simple family. At least they were quite rich. As for whether they had the power or not, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know for the time being.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Elder Liu. Meng¡¯er,e down.¡± After the car stopped at the entrance of the vi, Elder Liu opened the car door and said to Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu replied. Chen Meng¡¯er first got out of the car and then waited for Elder Liu by the car. After Elder Liu got out of the car, Chen Meng¡¯er held Elder Liu¡¯s hand. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to hold Elder Liu¡¯s hand. However, with her height, the matter of holding his arm¡­ she simply couldn¡¯t do it..

 Chapter 108 - Visit to the Zhao Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Visit to the Zhao Family (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Elder Liu was enjoying the intimacy of his granddaughter, while Elder Zhao was envious. His family was full of brats, and he didn¡¯t have a granddaughter. Moreover, none of them would act coquettishly and intimately with him.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Elder Zhao decided that it was better to keep out of sight. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t help but want to snatch Chen Meng¡¯er, this obedient girl, from Elder Liu and also acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er entered the Zhao family¡¯s vi, she knew that the Zhao family¡¯s family background was not ordinary. The furniture in the house was not something that could be bought now. It looked like the furniture of this era from overseas.


    ¡°Dad, has Elder Liu invited him?¡± The boy¡¯s mother asked anxiously when she saw Elder Zhao walk in. During this period of time, her family had been worried sick because of her son¡¯s illness.


    One had to know that if they couldn¡¯t find a cure, her son might not be able to use his left hand and left foot like a normal person for the rest of his life.


    ¡°You¡¯re invited. Apart from Elder Liu, I also brought the little girl from that day.¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s mood was obviously much better than when he had left.


    Following Elder Zhao¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu walked in. Chen Meng¡¯er saw the boy¡¯s mother and greeted, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± The boy¡¯s mother did not recognize Chen Meng¡¯er. That day, her entire heart was focused on her son. How could she have the energy to pay attention to others? She only remembered that there was a little girl that day, but she did not notice the girl¡¯s appearance at all.


    The boy¡¯s mother did not expect the girl to be so beautiful. She had exquisite facial features, soft skin that could be broken with a blow, and a pure cotton dress, she was even more beautiful than the other little girls she knew.


    Unconsciously, the boy¡¯s mother had a much better impression of Chen Meng¡¯er. Most people would like this good-looking and polite child.


    ¡°Take us to see the child.¡± Elder Zhao originally wanted to order his daughter-inw to pour tea for Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the others, but before Elder Zhao could speak, Elder Liu spoke first.


    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± The boy¡¯s mother was very happy with Elder Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Little Hao. Grandfather Liu and little sister are here to see you.¡± When the boy¡¯s mother pushed open the boy¡¯s room door, her voice unconsciously softened.


    ¡°Mom, which little sister?¡± A boy¡¯s childlike voice came from the room.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er entered, she saw a boy with a pale face sitting on the bed. When the boy saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his eyes lit up. He said in his heart, ¡°This little sister looks cute. I think I pinched her face.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Zhao Shihao. What¡¯s your name?¡± Zhao Shihao smiled sweetly at Chen Meng¡¯er. When he smiled, a faint dimple appeared on his face,


    ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Meng¡¯er. You can call me Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er quite liked this boy who smiled faintly.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Zhao Shihao called out Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name with a smile.


    ¡°Little Hao, do you still remember me?¡± Elder Liu walked to Zhao Shihao¡¯s bedside, reached out his hand to stroke Zhao Shihao¡¯s head and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Liu.¡± Zhao Shihao used to often go to the pharmacy with his grandfather, Elder Zhao, so of course he remembered Elder Liu.


    ¡°Yes, Little Hao is so obedient. Then let Grandpa Liu take your pulse, is that okay?¡± As for Elder Liu¡¯s current amiable appearance¡­ if someone from the Green Gang or those people on the street saw him, they would definitely be so shocked that their jaws would drop..

 Chapter 109 - Visit to the Zhao Family (5)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Visit to the Zhao Family (5)</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Shihao was really a very obedient child.


    Elder Liu first took Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse. When he took Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse, his brows were tightly furrowed. This made Elder Zhao and Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, who were watching from the side, worried.


    Because Elder Liu¡¯s expression made them think that the diagnosis was not good.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, take Shihao¡¯s pulse.¡± After Elder Liu withdrew his hand from Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist, he did not tell Elder Zhao and the others about the diagnosis. Instead, he asked Chen Meng¡¯er to take Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse, this made Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, feel a little ufortable.


    However, due to her father-inw¡¯s presence, she opened her mouth but did not say anything.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather was giving her a chance to put it into practice.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stepped forward and reached out her hand to touch Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist. She was a little nervous, but when Chen Meng¡¯er put her hand on Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist and started to check his pulse, Chen Meng¡¯er actually calmed down.


    Chen Meng¡¯er checked Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse while her brain was spinning, searching in her mind for any symptoms simr to those in books. When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain sensed the information that Chen Meng¡¯er sent to her brain, her brain immediately reacted and disyed Zhao Shihao¡¯s current physical condition, even the information that Zhao Shihao¡¯s bodycked certain elements was disyed.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain gave a diagnosis of Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse. As expected, Zhao Shihao¡¯s left cerebellum, which controlled his left foot and the nerves in his left hand, were suppressed by the congestion in his brain.


    ¡°How is it? Have you diagnosed anything?¡± Elder Liu asked when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand leaving Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Yes, Hao¡¯s brain still has blood clots. Those blood clots are more easily suppressed by controlling his left hand and the nerves in his left foot. That¡¯s why Hao¡¯s left hand and left foot are not under his control,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Moreover, Hao¡¯s Qi is a little weak. It might be because he suffered a brain injuryst time. After the bleeding, he didn¡¯t have a good tonic.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and waited for Elder Liu¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er is not bad. The result of your diagnosis is simr to mine.¡± Elder Liu was very satisfied with the result he heard from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then, Elder Liu, is there any way to treat it?¡± Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, looked at Elder Liu with hope and asked. Elder Liu was now thest straw that they could grasp. If even Elder Liu could not do anything, they really did not know what to do.


    Speaking of which, Elder Liu had really seen Zhao Shihao¡¯s symptoms in the ancient medical book that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him recently. However, he had yet to fully study it, so he didn¡¯t dare to rashly respond.


    However, Elder Liu didn¡¯t understand it, but it didn¡¯t mean that Chen Meng¡¯er, this abnormal existence, didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°There is a way to treat it. However, to sessfully treat it, this requires the help of this girl, Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu smiled and kicked the ball to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Without this girl, I don¡¯t have the confidence.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you and Meng¡¯er. Girl, Grandpa Zhao will entrust your brother Little Hao to you.¡± Elder Zhao looked at Chen Meng¡¯er sincerely and said.


    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, don¡¯t say that. Grandpa and I will do our best.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather unhappily. Seriously, why would she be involved in this matter?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er had the best treatment n in her mind. If she didn¡¯t use the best treatment n, Chen Meng¡¯er would really feel that it was a pity.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu had a discussion about Zhao Shihao¡¯s treatment..

 Chapter 110 - Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned the best treatment method in her mind, Elder Liu did not understand at first. The treatment method that Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned was somewhat different from what he had seen in the ancient medical book. It was like the acupuncture points had some changes.


    And in medicine, especially in acupuncture, these acupuncture points were very important. A little mistake and the effect would bepletely different. If one was not careful, not only would they not be able to treat the disease, but they might also even lose their lives.


    Therefore, Elder Liu pointed out the acupuncture points that Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned with a serious expression that werepletely different from the ones in the ancient medical book. ¡°Meng¡¯er, the two acupuncture points that you mentioned are different from the ones in the ancient medical book.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. The acupuncture set in the ancient medical book was used to stop bleeding and expel the clotted blood in the internal organs. Last time, we had already applied acupuncture once. It stopped the bleeding in Hao¡¯s brain and also expelled a part of the blood clots. If this set of acupuncture was used again, the blood clots could be expelled, but the amount expelled was very small, so it had to be applied several times. If this set of acupuncture was used too much, it would damage the patient¡¯s brain to a certain extent.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also had a sullen little face, she exined to Elder Liu, ¡°If we change these two acupoints, we can quickly expel the blood clots in brother Little Hao¡¯s brain, and this set of acupuncture has no seque. However, this set of acupuncture can only expel the blood clots from the internal organs. It has no effect on stopping the bleeding. Grandpa, when we go back, I¡¯ll find the chapter on these two acupoints in the medical book and show it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with pride and relief. ¡°When we get back, show me the contents of the medical book on these two acupoints and let me understand them.¡± Elder Liu trusted his granddaughter, but his attitude was strict in medicine; he couldn¡¯t be careless.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er also knew what Elder Liu insisted on. So, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er finished discussing in a low voice and walked over, Elder Zhao and Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, were already waiting anxiously. ¡°How is it, Elder Liu?¡± Sun Jia was the first to lose her cool; seeing Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu walking over, she opened her mouth to ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since Meng¡¯er and I have agreed to it. Then we will definitely return you a lively son. However, we can¡¯t start the treatment today. We have to wait for Meng¡¯er and I to go back and formte the treatment n in detail before we can start.¡± Elder Liu could understand the psychology of a child¡¯s family; therefore, he spoke in detail.


    Elder Liu was now like a simple traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. He didn¡¯t have the imposing manner of a mafia boss. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, from the side. She was wondering in her heart. What would her grandfather, Elder Liu, look like when he was in the Mafia?


    ¡°Since Elder Liu said so. Then there must be no problem. Sigh, I¡¯ve been worried for so many days. I can finally rx. I can finally have a good sleep tonight.¡± Elder Zhao really let go of the big rock that had been weighing on his heart.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll call Little Hao¡¯s fatherter to tell him the good news.¡± Sun Jia didn¡¯t believe Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, but she trusted her father-inw. Since she married into the Zhao family, her father-inw had always been in charge of the Zhao family.


    ¡°Yes, go. Call Yingjie toe back early,¡± Grandpa Zhao instructed.


    ¡°Okay, Dad. I got it. I¡¯ll go now,¡± Sun Jia replied.


    After a while, it was alreadyte. It was time for dinner. Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu nned to leave, but in the end, Grandpa Zhao forced them to stay for dinner..

 Chapter 111 - Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111:</h4>


    Zhao Shihao seemed to like Chen Meng¡¯er. So, when Elder Zhao called Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er downstairs to eat, during this period of time, Zhao Shihao, who had been eating in his room, said, ¡°Grandpa, I also want to eat downstairs with you. I want to talk to Meng¡¯er. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay.¡± Elder Zhao hesitated a little, but then he nodded and agreed. During this period of time, they had asked Zhao Shihao to stay in his room to eat because of his inconvenient left hand and left foot.


    Although the doctor had asked them to let Zhao Shihao exercise more, Grandpa Zhao and the others hadn¡¯t confirmed that Zhao Shihao¡¯s left hand and left foot couldn¡¯t be treated. They didn¡¯t want to hurt the child¡¯s confidence, so, they chose to let Zhao Shihao stay in his room for the time being.


    However, now that they had a treatment method, Elder Zhao and the others¡¯ previous concerns were gone. Moreover, Elder Zhao had always thought that his grandchild was good at everything except that he didn¡¯t like to y with children of the same age or around the same age.


    At this moment, he was quite happy when he saw his grandchild taking the initiative to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Zhao Shihao¡¯s face was full of joy when he heard his grandfather¡¯s words. Then, he couldn¡¯t wait to get out of bed. When he put on his slippers, his left foot couldn¡¯t fit through no matter how hard he tried. Sun Jia quickly went forward to help her son put on his slippers.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go downstairs to eat.¡± Zhao Shihao didn¡¯t pay attention to the problem with his left foot. He stretched out his right hand, grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand, and was about to walk out. This made Sun Jia, who wanted to support him by the side, anxious. Zhao Shihao¡¯s left foot was not controlled by his brain,


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Sun Jia was worried about, so when Zhao Shihao held her hand and walked forward, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled out her hand that was held by Zhao Shihao. She changed her position and held Zhao Shihao¡¯s arm; most of the weight of Zhao Shihao¡¯s body was pressed on her body.


    ¡°Hao, your left hand and left foot are injured. It¡¯s not convenient for you at the moment. Let me help you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said softly.


    Originally, Sun Jia was afraid that her son would be in a bad mood if Chen Meng¡¯er said it so bluntly. That was because her son had been irritated when he found that his left hand was out of control.


    However, Zhao Shihao didn¡¯t explode when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Instead, he gave Chen Meng¡¯er a sweet smile and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he leaned on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small body and the two of them slowly walked downstairs.


    After dinner, Elder Liu and Elder Zhao had someone bring them a game of Go. The two elders were ready to fight a few rounds. As for Zhao Shihao, he held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and sat on the sofa, chatting. Of course, Zhao Shihao was usually the one talking to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er always acted as the audience. asionally, she would interject with a few words.


    ¡°Hao, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± A pretty girl¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that when Zhao Shihao heard this voice, he frowned. A trace of annoyance crossed his mind.


    Elder Liu was unhappy with this sudden sharp voice. He could not help but say in his heart, ¡°My girl is still the best. She is quiet and gentle.¡± Elder Liu was looking at his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and everything else was the best. Other people were born to apany his granddaughter.


    ¡°Weiwei, walk slowly. Be careful not to fall.¡± The voice of a woman that was so soft that water could drip out of it was followed by the voice of a little girl. Upon hearing this overly gentle voice, Chen Meng¡¯er actually disliked it even more. People like this who deliberately changed their voice were not simple-minded.


    Along with the voice, a red figure rushed in from the door. Moreover, the target was clear. It was heading straight towards Zhao Shihao¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Hao, I heard from my mother that you fell and broke your head, so I came to see you. How is it? Does it still hurt?¡± Lu Chenwei did not notice Chen Meng¡¯er who was sitting beside Zhao Shihao, she sat down on the sofa on the other side of Zhao Shihao, pulled Zhao Shihao¡¯s arm, and talked for a while.


    Zhao Shihao took his hand out of Lu Chenwei¡¯s hand with some disgust. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you foring to see me.¡± Zhao Shihao threw Lu Chenwei aside and turned to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Zhao Shihao turned around to face Chen Meng¡¯er, he had a different expression on his face. The coldness in his voice had long disappeared.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw who it was, she was quite surprised. She raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t know if she was too lucky or too unlucky today. Or if she and Lu Chenwei were fated to each other, or if it was an ill-fated rtionship.


    Ever since the start of school, Lu Chenwei had never liked Chen Meng¡¯er. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would mock and ridicule Chen Meng¡¯er. Several times, Chen Haoxuan could not help but want to go up and beat Lu Chenwei up, but he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Lu Chenwei, who waspletely different from her usual self. She could not help but guess in her heart what Lu Chenwei¡¯s reaction would be if she saw her.


    ¡°Little Hao, are you okay?¡± The woman who walked in behind Lu Chenwei said in surprise when she saw Zhao Shihao sitting on the sofa. She had heard from her husband¡¯s family that Zhao Shihao of the Zhao family had hit his head this time. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t very convenient for him to move.


    This made the woman who had taken a fancy to the Zhao family¡¯s family background and wanted to marry her daughter to the woman of the Zhao family feel a little disappointed. The opportunity to join a wealthy family like this had passed right in front of her eyes. This woman hade with the intention of buttering the family up.


    Wasn¡¯t that what she was thinking? Zhao Shihao had hurt his brain and was unable to move. It was impossible for her daughter to marry into the Zhao family. But no matter what, the Zhao family was still rich. Moreover, this was the best time to express their feelings.


    Therefore, this woman took the weekend to bring her daughter to the Zhao family in the city to visit Zhao Shihao.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Qiu.¡± Although Zhao Shihao didn¡¯t like the mother and daughter, he still had to be polite. Otherwise, his grandfather would probably give him a lectureter..

 Chapter 112 - Lu Chenwei’s Hostility (1)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Lu Chenwei¡¯s Hostility (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Eh, good, good,¡± Qiu Ping replied, she sized up Zhao Shihao from head to toe. She thought that her inw¡¯s family was really not well-informed. If she hadn¡¯t brought her daughter on this trip today, this rich husband of hers might have gone just like that.


    Meanwhile, Elder Zhao and Zhao Shihao¡¯s father, who was sitting at the side watching his father y chess, frowned when they heard Qiu Ping¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, who came out from the kitchen with fruit, heard Qiu Ping¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Qiu Ping, what do you mean? Do you want my son to be disabled?¡±


    ¡°How could I? How could I be such a person? I heard from my family that Little Hao fell down the stairs, so I brought Weiwei to see Little Hao.¡± Qiu Ping looked at Sun Jia, she was no longer as arrogant as before when she faced Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qiu Ping¡¯s stooping posture, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    As Qiu Ping spoke, she saw that Sun Jia¡¯s expression was a little rxed, so she continued to say sternly, ¡°My husband went on a business trip. He¡¯s not at home, so he asked me to bring some supplements over for Little Hao.¡± Qiu Ping held the thing in her hand; after lifting it up and showing it to Sun Jia, she ced it next to the sofa.


    Sun Jia saw that Qiu Ping was really carrying something to visit her son, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to give her a look. She could only suppress the displeasure in her heart, she smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited just now. You also know that Little Hao is my only child. He¡¯s my lifeline. As long as I hear someone say something about him, my temper can¡¯t be controlled. Come, sit.¡± Sun Jia exined to Qiu Ping as if it was true or false.


    However, people with brains would know after careful consideration that Sun Jia was not sincerely apologizing to Qiu Ping. She was just telling Qiu Ping in her words that she should not challenge her bottom line. Although Qiu Ping was scheming, her scheming was all about how to get close to the uncle and obtain more benefits. She did not think about the deeper meaning of Sun Jia¡¯s words. She thought Sun Jia was really apologizing to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± Qiu Ping smiled and nodded.


    Ever since Lu Chenwei and Qiu Ping came in, Chen Meng¡¯er had been a bystander.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite curious about the rtionship between Lu Chenwei, Qiu Ping, and the Zhao family. If Qiu Ping was rted to the Zhao family, then Lu Chenwei was rted to the Zhao family. However, ever since the mother and daughter came in, Elder Zhao and Zhao Shihao¡¯s father, Zhao Yingjie, treated the mother and daughter as air. The mother and daughter didn¡¯t have any manners at all. The daughter came straight to Zhao Shihao¡¯s side. As a mother, she didn¡¯t educate her daughter. Instead, like her daughter, she didn¡¯t greet the host when she came in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Zhao Shihao¡¯s incessant chatter in one ear while her mind wandered off somewhere.


    Sun Jia was toozy to bother with the mother and daughter. She had never understood what was going on with her sister-inw¡¯s family. Why would they agree to her son marrying such a vain woman.


    Sun Jia was still holding a fruit te in her hand. She turned her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting beside her son and listening to her son¡¯s words obediently. The smile on her face suddenly became much more sincere. ¡°Come, Meng¡¯er. Eat the fruit. Auntie doesn¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I prepared a little of everything that we have at home.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s docility and cuteness could be said to be in line with every mother¡¯s expectation of their daughter.


    And for Sun Jia, who had always wanted a daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s allure was even greater..

 Chapter 113 - Lu Chenwei’s Hostility (2)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Lu Chenwei¡¯s Hostility (2)</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I like all of these.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled back by Sun Jia¡¯s voice. She smiled at Sun Jia, revealing the two deep dimples on her face,


    ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is so obedient.¡± Sun Jia was instantly subdued by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile. She touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and spoke.


    When Sun Jia was talking to Chen Meng¡¯er, Lu Chenwei and Qiu Ping turned their attention to Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting next to Zhao Shihao. Qiu Ping looked at the doll-like girl and felt that she looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember her at the moment.


    She looked at the clothes Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing and knew that this child came from a good family background. Therefore, although she didn¡¯t know about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s background, she didn¡¯t dare to show her arrogant and rude appearance at the school gate.


    When Lu Chenwei saw the face of the person sitting on the other side of Zhao Shihao, Lu Chenwei stood up from the sofa in surprise. Then, as if she had seen a ghost, she pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er, she questioned Chen Meng¡¯er loudly, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, why are you at my brother Little Hao¡¯s house?¡±


    Lu Chenwei¡¯s loud voice made everyone¡¯s faces show displeasure. This time, Elder Liu¡¯s expression also became very ugly. Especially when he saw the girl pointing at his precious granddaughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged in the face of Lu Chenwei¡¯s question and didn¡¯t answer. Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how to answer Lu Chenwei. Should she tell Lu Chenwei the truth that she was here to treat Zhao Shihao with her grandfather?


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, but Zhao Shihao didn¡¯t want to do it. He looked at Lu Chenwei coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t Meng¡¯er stay at my house?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hao, this Chen Meng¡¯er is really bad. Don¡¯t think that just because she¡¯s dressed very well, she¡¯s good. She¡¯s actually a country bumpkin.¡± From the first day that Lu Chenwei saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she couldn¡¯t help butpare with her, from the way she dressed, the way she ate, and even the way she studied. But¡­ Lu Chenwei, who had always been sought after by others since she was young, was inferior to Chen Meng¡¯er in every way. Therefore, her feelings of envy, jealousy, and hatred slowly began to ferment in her heart.


    Until today, when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er at Little Hao¡¯s house, which she liked very much. When she saw Little Hao, who had always disliked her and avoided her, actually surrounding Chen Meng¡¯er, it caused her dissatisfaction toward Chen Meng¡¯er to suddenly erupt from the bottom of her heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Lu Chenwei was dissatisfied with her because Lu Chenwei had always spoken ill of her behind her back. And because Chen Meng¡¯er had an adult soul in her heart, she had always been tolerant and ignored Lu Chenwei¡¯s little tricks. Therefore, she was not surprised by what Lu Chenwei said today.


    ¡°Lu Chenwei, shut up. I forbid you to talk about Meng¡¯er like that. She is my sister. If you continue to talk about her like that, please leave. Don¡¯t ever step into my house again.¡± Zhao Shihao acted like Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s protector, he stood up from the sofa. He pointed at the door and shouted at Lu Chenwei sternly.


    This made Elder Liu, who was ready to stand up for Chen Meng¡¯er, look at Zhao Shihao, who stood up for his granddaughter. He sat down in satisfaction. Then, he smiled and said to Elder Zhao, ¡°Mm, your grandchild is not bad.¡±


    It seemed that Elder Liu was very satisfied with Zhao Shihao¡¯s performance.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Why don¡¯t we arrange a mock marriage between our two families? Look, my grandchild is also a good-looking person. He¡¯s not bad for your Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Zhao was very fond of Chen Meng¡¯er, this obedient and cute little girl, just like that, he was one step slower than Elder Liu. Since he did not ept this goddaughter, he had the idea of having a granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it. Not to mention that my Meng¡¯er is still young, but your grandchild looks pretty good now. I wonder if he will grow crooked in the future. Moreover, I can¡¯t bear to let my granddaughter marry out. When that timees, I¡¯ll find a son-inw for my granddaughter.¡± This made Zhao Yingjie, who was listening to the two old men at the side, could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Hao, how can you yell at me for Chen Meng¡¯er? She¡¯s your sister, and I¡¯m also your sister. I¡¯ll go back and tell my aunt that you¡¯re bullying me, and that you¡¯re all bullying me.¡± As he spoke, Lu Chenwei began to cry loudly.


    When Lu Chenwei cried, Qiu Ping¡¯s heart ached. She walked over, hugged her daughter, and coaxed, ¡°Weiwei, be good. don¡¯t cry.¡± After Qiu Ping coaxed Lu Chenwei, she turned to look at Zhao Shihao, she said, ¡°Little Hao, Weiwei is also a sister. Why are you scolding her for others? Look, she¡¯s crying. You¡¯re the elder brother here.¡± After Qiu Ping said that, she red fiercely at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Just now, when her daughter, Lu Chenwei, called out Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name, she remembered who this girl was. Right now, she simply didn¡¯t take Chen Meng¡¯er, this country child, to heart. All she did was acknowledge a rich god-grandfather.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Lu Chenwei¡¯s fault. She was the one who scolded Meng¡¯er first.¡± Zhao Shihao stubbornly nced to the side.


    Zhao Shihao didn¡¯t cooperate, and the two old men, as well as Zhao Yingjie, acted as if they had nothing to do with it. Sun Jia, the Lady of the Zhao family, had no choice but to step forward and smooth things over. ¡°Alright, Chenwei is the most obedient. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    However, how could Lu Chenwei, the spoiled youngdy of her family, give up so easily.


    When Sun Jia and her mother were coaxing her, she suddenly exerted her strength and rushed towards Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing beside Zhao Shihao. Chen Meng¡¯er was focused on listening to Zhao Shihao talking to her and didn¡¯t notice Lu Chenwei, when she noticed Lu Chenwei, Lu Chenwei had already rushed in front of her. Then, when she didn¡¯t have any reaction, she directly knocked Chen Meng¡¯er onto the sofa.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body fell onto the sofa, but her head hit the wooden armrest of the sofa. ¡°Ah.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er!¡± Elder Liu, Elder Zhao, Zhao Yingjie, Zhao Shihao and the others watched as Chen Meng¡¯er was knocked down by Lu Chenwei, but they didn¡¯t have time to stop her.


    And this Lu Chenwei knocking Chen Meng¡¯er down didn¡¯t count. She reached out to pull Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. Fortunately, Zhao Shihao grabbed Lu Chenwei¡¯s hand and knocked her to the ground. Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er avoid being hurt again.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er, who was knocked down to her head. When she was knocked down again, the first thought that came to her mind was, ¡°Ah, with my broken body, it looks like martial arts will be on the schedule..¡±

 Chapter 114 - Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Wow.¡± Lu Chenwei, who had been knocked down by Zhao Shihao, sat on the ground and burst into tears. In order to arouse the pity of the adults, Lu Chenwei firmly remembered the idea that her mother had instilled in her since she was young. Girls had to make good use of their tears.


    However, Lu Chenwei¡¯s mother, Qiu Ping, had forgotten to tell her daughter that a girl¡¯s tears were actually worthless. Moreover, sometimes, a girl¡¯s tears could not only cause no one to pity her, but also cause others to be annoyed.


    Especially in contrast to Chen Meng¡¯er, who had a headache but was strong enough not to cry, Lu Chenwei¡¯s cries annoyed everyone except for her mother, Qiu Ping.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you? Where did you hit your head?¡± Zhao Shihao did not look at Lu Chenwei, who was sitting on the ground bawling. He wanted to help Chen Meng¡¯er up,


    Elder Liu ran over at this moment. He helped Chen Meng¡¯er, who had hit her head, up and asked in a worried voice, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you? Where did you hit your head? Let Grandpa take a look.¡±


    As Elder Liu spoke, he checked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pulse. He saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had hit the armrest of the sofa with quite a lot of force. He was afraid that she would hurt her head. Therefore, he had to examine Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t want to speak. Moreover, Lu Chenwei¡¯s crying gave her a headache.


    Elder Liu checked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pulse. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t hurt her head, which made him sigh in relief. However, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small frown, his heart ached. He couldn¡¯t help but me himself in his heart. He was really useless. He actually let his granddaughter be bullied in front of him.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even cry. What right do you have to cry? If you cry again, do you believe that I won¡¯t throw you out directly?¡± Elder Liu red at Lu Chenwei, if it was not for the fact that the person who hurt his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was a child, he would have gotten someone to go down and teach the person who hurt his granddaughter a good lesson. He would let her know who she could offend and who she could not offend¡­


    Lu Chenwei was so frightened by Elder Liu¡¯s roar that she stopped crying. It was only because she had cried too much just now that she was still burping.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s normal for children to quarrel. You¡¯re an adult, how can you bully a child?¡± Qiu Ping saw Elder Liu ring at her daughter and she immediately refused to ept it. She was afraid of Elder Zhao, but she was not afraid of this Elder Liu whom she had met for the first time.


    Elder Liu first ignored Qiu Ping who was throwing a tantrum. After he finished lecturing Lu Chenwei, he lowered his head to check on the injury on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head. Although the blow just now did not hurt her head, the ce where she hit her head was swollen.


    Elder Liu looked at the swollen spot on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead and his heart ached. ¡°Meng¡¯er, does it hurt? Grandpa will take you back now and apply some medicine on it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. It doesn¡¯t hurt very much.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already recovered. Although the bump on her head was still faintly painful. However, when she saw Elder Liu, who was full of worry and self-me, she couldn¡¯t bear it andforted him instead.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that the more obedient she was and the stronger she looked, the more heartache she felt. Sun Jia also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s swollen area with heartache and said, ¡°Elder Liu, why don¡¯t I go to the kitchen and get some ice to apply on Meng¡¯er to reduce the swelling?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Elder Liu gently touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and replied.


    Elder Liu ignored Qiu Ping, but Elder Zhao couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. ¡°Qiu Ping, what are you saying? The children are noisy, but they aren¡¯t as vicious as your daughter, Lu Chenwei. Look, Lu Chenwei hit Meng¡¯er¡¯s head until it swelled up.¡± Elder Zhao looked at the swelling on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead, his heart ached..

 Chapter 115 - Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, children from the countryside usually y like this. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll bump into them. Children from the countryside have thick skin. They¡¯ll be fine after a fall.¡± Qiu Ping didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit sorry for her daughter¡¯s actions, instead, she felt a little happy.


    ¡°Heh, what a nice thing to say. Children from the countryside have thick skin. They¡¯ll be fine after a fall.¡± Elder Liu sneered and turned to look at Elder Zhao. ¡°Elder Zhao, can I borrow your home phone for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Oh. Okay.¡± Elder Zhao knew Elder Liu¡¯s identity, but it was the first time he saw Elder Liu¡¯s cold face. It made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    After Elder Liu got Elder Zhao¡¯s permission, he said to Zhao Shihao, ¡°Shihao, help me take good care of Meng¡¯er. Grandpa Liu, go make a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Grandpa Liu don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Meng¡¯er. I won¡¯t let anyone bully Meng¡¯er anymore.¡± Zhao Shihao still med himself. He med himself for causing Chen Meng¡¯er to be hurt because of him.


    ¡°Okay. Grandpa Liu believes in you.¡± After saying that. Elder Liu nced coldly at Lu Chenwei and Qiu Ping before making a phone call.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what her Grandpa Liu wanted to do, she knew that her Grandpa Liu was going to take care of this mother and daughter. In fact, even if Elder Liu didn¡¯t make a move, Chen Meng¡¯er would still remember this mother and daughter.


    Right now, Chen Meng¡¯er might not have the ability to seek revenge on this mother and daughter pair. However, Chen Meng¡¯er believed that if she was given a few more years, she would have the ability to take back from this mother and daughter pair everything that they had done to her today, with interest and principal.


    When Qiu Ping looked at the murderous aura emanating from her entire body that made people tremble uncontrobly, her heart truly began to be afraid. She realizedter that she might have kicked an iron te today and offended someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    When Elder Liu went to make a call, Qiu Ping wanted to pull her daughter Lu Chenwei and leave.


    However, Zhao Yingjie, who had been silent the entire time, opened his mouth at this moment and said, ¡°I advise you not to walk around now. Actually, you can hide today, but not tomorrow.¡±


    Zhao Yingjie was the only person in the Zhao family who knew Elder Liu¡¯s identity. He could tell that Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei had really offended Elder Liu. And at this time, he couldn¡¯t let Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei leave.


    If the Zhao family let Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei leave while Elder Liu was on the phone, then Elder Liu would definitely vent some of his anger on the Zhao family. The Zhao family could not bear Elder Liu¡¯s anger.


    Moreover, Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei had nothing to do with the Zhao family. It was not worth the Zhao family to bear Elder Liu¡¯s anger for them.


    Zhao Yingjie¡¯s words made Qiu Ping¡¯s face stiffen. She did not expect the silent Zhao Yingjie to stop her from leaving.


    At this moment, Elder Liu walked over after making the call. He didn¡¯t look at Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei, who were standing there as if they were about to leave. He took the ice bag from Sun Jia¡¯s hand and applied it on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bump. About ten minutester, Chen Meng¡¯er heard the sound of a car engine outside the door. Not only Chen Meng¡¯er, but everyone in the room heard it. For some reason, Qiu Ping¡¯s bad premonition grew stronger and stronger. She wanted to take her daughter away, but her legs couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard she tried. It was as if they were filled with lead.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, sit here obediently with Little Hao. Grandpa will go outside and bring Uncle Zhuge and the others in.¡± Elder Liu gently coaxed Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, grandpa will go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Elder Liu¡¯s tone when he spoke to her. Her forehead was about to be filled with ck lines. Speaking of which, her grandfather, Elder Liu, didn¡¯t talk to her like this before..

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Well, Elder Liu, I know I was wrong. I asked my daughter to apologize to your granddaughter.¡± Qiu Ping saw Elder Liu stand up and walk out. She finally decided to admit defeat.


    However, Elder Liu was not an ordinary old man. His heart had never been soft. When so many people kneeling in front of him, kowtowing and apologizing, begging him to spare their lives? Elder Liu had never relented. That was not to mention Qiu Ping¡¯s insincere submission. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Didn¡¯t you say that children in the countryside are thick-skinned? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s normal for children in the countryside to fight? Since you¡¯ve said so, how can I not let your words be verified?¡±


    After saying that, Elder Liu walked out.


    This Elder Liu made Elder Zhao and the others feel a trace of fear in their hearts. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. She finally saw the boss of the Green Gang.


    They didn¡¯t understand what Elder Liu meant, but when they saw the people who followed Elder Liu into the house, they understood. They understood what Elder Liu and Qiu Ping meant.


    Elder Liu followed Zhuge Yu and the other two. Behind the three of them was a group of boys about the same age as Zhao Shihao. However, a discerning person could tell at a nce that Zhao Shihao, who was pampered, could notpare to this group of boys in terms of physical fitness.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the group of boys who came in, she was extremely surprised. She originally thought that her grandfather, Elder Liu, would call some people from the Green Gang to scare Qiu Ping and her daughter. She did not expect that her grandfather would find this group of boys out of nowhere.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Elder Zhao and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the people who walked in. What the hell was this?


    ¡°Since you said that children from the countryside are thick-skinned and there¡¯s nothing wrong with fighting, let¡¯s begin.¡± With a gesture from Elder Liu, the children who came in immediately surrounded Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei.


    ¡°Mom, mom, I¡¯m scared.¡± Lu Chenwei saw the eager-looking boys surrounding them and turned around to hug her mother¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re bullying us.¡± Qiu Ping couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. These were children who were half-grown, logically speaking, an adult like her shouldn¡¯t be afraid, but when those children surrounded her, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Those boys weren¡¯t the children of ordinary families. These boys were orphans adopted by the Green Gang from various orphanages. They were given a good education and introduced to the Green Gang from a young age. When they grew up, of course, they had to help the Green Gang.


    Therefore, the strength of these boys wasn¡¯t something that ordinary children couldpare to. When these boys surrounded Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei, the mother and daughter tried to resist and counterattack.


    However, under the siege of these boys, their resistance and counterattacks were useless.


    After a while, they heard the two hugging their heads and squatting on the ground begging for mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore, don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, Mom, dad, it hurts, it hurts.¡±


    Elder Liu saw that it was about time, so he said, ¡°Okay, stop.¡± With Elder Liu¡¯s order, the boys stopped. They scattered.


    Lu Chenwei and Qiu Ping, who were squatting on the ground and holding their heads, were revealed.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m just giving you and your daughter a small warning. I want you to remember who you can¡¯t touch. If you touch them, you¡¯ll have to pay a painful price.¡± Elder Liu paused for a moment. Then, he continued, ¡°This matter will not end here. I will find Lu Guobao and have a good talk with him. I will ask him how he raised his descendants. He actually raised such a ruthless granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stood up obediently. She walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side and held his hand, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, remember toe and y with me. When I recover from my illness, I¡¯lle and y with you too.¡± Zhao Shihao was very reluctant to let Chen Meng¡¯er leave.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed.


    Meanwhile, Elder Zhao apologized to Elder Liu, ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m really sorry about today. Meng¡¯er was injured.¡±


    ¡°Just this once.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t say that it was okay. Instead, he looked at Elder Zhao and said with a straight face.


    However, Elder Zhao let out a sigh of relief after hearing what Elder Liu said. Since Elder Liu said that today, it meant that today¡¯s matter was over. After Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the others left. Sun Jia thought for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but say to her father-inw and her husband, ¡°Dad, Yingjie, I want to call my sister and tell them about what happened tonight so that they won¡¯t be unprepared when Elder Liues to find them.¡±


    Sun Jia was still worried about her sister and her brother-inw.


    Zhao Yingjie didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned to look at his father, waiting for his father¡¯s reply. Elder Zhao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Call them.¡±


    Sun Jia¡¯s sister received a call from Sun Jia. After hearing the whole story from Sun Jia, she was so angry that she was about to smoke. Sun Jia¡¯s sister had never taken a fancy to this sister-inw. She was snobbish and mercenary.


    And now, she had brought trouble to the Lu family. Although Sun Jia¡¯s sister didn¡¯t know what Elder Liu was doing nor what his identity was, she still knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Elder Liu. This was something that they had been told before they got married.


    But now it was good. This sister-inw of hers had actually offended Elder Liu. Wasn¡¯t she going to destroy the Lu Family?


    Sun Jia¡¯s sister hung up her sister¡¯s phone and rushed to her father-inw and husband to tell them about this matter.


    When Elder Lu heard about this matter, he was even more angry. He stood up from his seat and mmed the table a few times. ¡°What a bastard. They are going to destroy our Lu family. Go and beat up the boss and bring him home.¡±


    Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei, who had been badly frightened and had been taught a lesson by the boys that Elder Liu had called over, returned to the Lu family with scars all over their faces.. When the mother and daughter walked through the door, they saw Elder Lu, who was supposed to be asleep, sitting on a chair in the living room with a sullen face.

 Chapter 117 - Chapter 117:

    <h4>Chapter 117:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Father, father you must help me take revenge. That Chen Menger¡­! She looked for someone to beat me.¡± Although Lu Chenwei was taught by her mother to be mature and maniptive, she was just a seven-year-old child, in many things, she was still in a state of ignorance.


    Although Lu Chenwei was afraid of Elder Liu, she didn¡¯t know Elder Liu¡¯s identity. Her family couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Therefore, when she saw that he was her omnipotent father, she couldn¡¯t help but tell on her father. She wanted her father toe out and help her deal with Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Normally, Lu Chenwei¡¯s 24-year-old father would immediately follow Lu Chenwei¡¯s words and ask her who bullied her? He would go to her to get back at her. However, Lu Wenqi, Lu Chenwei¡¯s father, who had already found out what happened from his father, didn¡¯te out as usual. Instead, he frowned and looked at Qiu Ping who was standing beside Lu Chenwei.


    ¡°Lu Chenwei, be a good girl and stand on the wall.¡± Elder Lu had always been a little biased towards boys. He did not really like this granddaughter of his. However, no matter how much Elder Lu valued boys, Lu Chenwei was still the flesh and blood of the Lu family. Moreover, how old was Lu Chenwei? She was only seven years old.


    Therefore, Elder Lu naturally pushed the responsibility of the whole matter to Qiu Ping, the mother. Elder Lu had his own thoughts. The reason why her granddaughter would do those outrageous things was because of Qiu Ping¡¯s nature.


    The person Lu Chenwei was most afraid of was her grandfather, Elder Lu. Therefore, when she was called by Elder Lu, her body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Then, she raised her head to ask her parents for help.


    However, Qiu Ping couldn¡¯t even protect herself now. How could she save her daughter, Lu Chenwei? And Lu Wenqi would definitely not stand up when his father was in a rage. Moreover, Elder Lu only asked Lu Chenwei to reflect on her past.


    Seeing that no one could help her, Lu Chenwei could only obediently run to the ce that Elder Lu had designated to reflect on her past.


    After Elder Lu dealt with Lu Chenwei, he targeted his eldest daughter-inw, Qiu Ping. Originally, he was not very satisfied with his eldest daughter-inw. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Qiu Ping¡¯s father had the power to transfer his eldest son back, would he have let Qiu Ping enter the Lu Family?


    Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if he had Lu Chenwei, the granddaughter of the Lu family, it was impossible.


    ¡°Qiu Ping, do you know who you offended today?¡± Elder Lu looked at Qiu Ping and asked coldly.


    ¡°Dad, I, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiu Ping looked at the overly calm Elder Lu. In her heart, she was so afraid that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Heh, what a nice way of saying you don¡¯t know. Qiu Ping, usually, I turn a blind eye to the things you¡¯ve caused outside with the Lu family¡¯s reputation. I don¡¯t care about it. However, this time, you¡¯ve offended Elder Liu. He¡¯s someone from the central government. Whenever he sees you, he has to treat you with respect. Tell me, if he uses this incident to deal with the Lu family, what will happen to the Lu family?¡± Elder Lu said, his voice grew louder and louder until his face began to turn red. ¡°The end result will be our Lu family¡¯s news in China. Are you satisfied with this oue?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I, I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t know Elder Liu¡¯s identity. If I knew, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask Weiwei to provoke him. Besides, the girl who was with Elder Liu, her parents were from the countryside. I thought she didn¡¯t have any background, so¡­¡± Qiu Ping had never expected this..

 Chapter 118 - Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been exined to me here. Tomorrow, your family will follow me to Elder Liu¡¯s ce to apologize to him. As for Qiu Ping, you better behave yourself in the future. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll ask Wenqi to divorce you directly. And Chenwei, transfer her to a school in the city. I¡¯ll teach her personally.¡± Elder Lu didn¡¯t dare to ce his granddaughter Lu Chenwei next to her mother.


    Otherwise, when Lu Chenwei grew up, he didn¡¯t know what she would look like.


    Qiu Ping and Lu Wenqi had no room to resist Elder Lu¡¯s decision.


    Early the next morning, Elder Lu took Lu Chenwei and her family to Elder Liu¡¯s big pharmacy to apologize to him.


    When Lu Chenwei heard her grandfather¡¯s decision, she was very unhappy. She didn¡¯t want to apologize to Chen Meng¡¯er, that country bumpkin. Moreover, yesterday, she was severely beaten up by someone called by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather. Her body was now covered in bruises.


    Lu Chenwei felt that if she wanted to apologize, it was Chen Meng¡¯er who came to apologize to her. Why should she apologize to Chen Meng¡¯er?


    Lu Chenwei pouted; her face full of unwillingness. However, she didn¡¯t dare to voice out her dissatisfaction in front of her grandfather.


    Lu Chenwei didn¡¯t say it, but her face showed it. So, before getting into the car, Elder Lu saw the unhappy expression on his granddaughter Lu Chenwei¡¯s face, and he was instantly angry. ¡°Lu Chenwei, I¡¯m telling you, put away the expression on your face. No matter how unhappy you are, you¡¯re not allowed to show it. If you provoke Elder Liuter and don¡¯t intend to let our Lu family go, our Lu family will just wait to disappear in Province S.¡±


    With that, Elder Lu snorted and got into the car.


    In fact, Elder Lu¡¯s words were not just for Lu Chenwei, but also for Lu Chenwei¡¯s mother, Qiu Ping. Elder Lu knew that Qiu Ping was unhappy. In order to prevent Qiu Ping from causing trouble for himter, Elder Lu gave her a warning in advance.


    When Elder Lu brought Lu Chenwei and her family to the Liu family, Chen Meng¡¯er had already gotten up and was exercising in the courtyard with Elder Liu.


    Last night, when Elder Liu brought Chen Meng¡¯er back with a head injury, he started to fiddle with the herbs to apply on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead to reduce the swelling. Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead while fiddling with it. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s grandfather¡¯s fault this time. Grandfather will definitely not let this happen again.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, this was never your fault. I was too weak.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the guilty Elder Liu andforted him. ¡°Hey, Grandpa, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be bullied again? How about this, you teach me kung fu.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that her suggestion was very good.


    In her previous life, she had learned internal martial arts, which emphasized softness. And Elder Liu was the Master of external martial arts. Chen Meng¡¯er was curious. She wondered if the power of internal martial arts and external martial arts would be greatly enhanced if they werebined.


    ¡°You want to learn kung fu from me?¡± Elder Liu stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, why? Grandpa, you don¡¯t want to teach me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her big eyes and looked at Elder Liu. It was as if she would cry if he said he didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°How could I? Grandpa, I can¡¯t wait to teach my Meng¡¯er all the secret techniques passed down in the family. But Meng¡¯er, learning kung fu is definitely a tiring thing. It¡¯s not only boring, but also very hard. It also requires perseverance. Meng¡¯er, can you persevere?¡±?Even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it, Elder Liu had thought of teaching Chen Meng¡¯er the Liu family¡¯s fist techniques. But, it wasn¡¯t now. He wanted to wait until Chen Meng¡¯er was older before teaching her.


    In the end, Elder Liu still felt sorry for his precious granddaughter, whom he should have just acknowledged. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his precious granddaughter suffer.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t find it tiring, I won¡¯t find it tiring. I will persevere, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pursed her lips tightly as she looked at Elder Liu with a serious face. She wanted to show Elder Liu her determination.


    ¡°Okay, since Meng¡¯er is willing to learn, then Grandpa will definitely not hide anything. In this case, from tomorrow morning, Meng¡¯er will have to wake up early to practice with Grandpa,¡± Elder Liu said, he continued to match the herbs with his hands.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Grandpa, I will definitely wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    This morning, Chen Meng¡¯er woke up early and put on her sportswear. She started her martial arts career with Elder Liu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had excellent bones in this life and was suitable for practicing martial arts. In addition to the twenty years of umtion of Chen Meng¡¯er in her previous life, her ability toprehend the Liu family style made Elder Liu happy. Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny were all shocked.


    They didn¡¯t expect that their Little Miss was not only talented in traditional Chinese medicine, but also a genius in martial arts. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Their mister really picked up a treasure this time.


    ¡°Mister, the people from the Lu family are here. They said that they are here to apologize to the Little Miss.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯erpleted her horse stance ording to Elder Liu¡¯s request, Xiao Liu rushed over and said to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Elder Liu nodded his head indifferently.


    But Fatty could not hold it in, he said from the side, ¡°Hmph, does this Lu family think that the people from the Green Gang are easy to bully or something? They hooked up with our Little Miss. Do they think that they can just apologize and be done with it? There is no such thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t say too much.¡± Skinny nudged Fatty¡¯s arm, hinting for him to shut up.


    Fatty looked at Elder Liu, whose face didn¡¯t look too good, and finally shut his mouth.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re here, it¡¯s not good for us not to go out. Let¡¯s go over and see what kind of attitude the Lu family has,¡± Elder Liu said, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you go with them too. Well, they¡¯re here to apologize to you. If you¡¯re not here, who are they going to apologize to?¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have any opinion on the fact that Elder Lu had brought Lu Chenwei and her family to apologize so early in the morning. However, Chen Meng¡¯er believed that if she didn¡¯t have an amazing god-grandfather, after yesterday¡¯s incident, not only would the Lu family not apologize, but they might also even me her for being tactless; she had offended the precious eldest daughter of the Lu family..

 Chapter 119 - The Stock Exchange Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Stock Exchange n (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Elder Lu and Lu Chenwei¡¯s family had been brought to the back hall by Xiao Liu and were currently sitting in the hall.


    When Elder Liu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny walked in, Elder Liu hurriedly stood up and greeted him with a ttering smile. ¡°Elder Liu, I brought my son¡¯s family to apologize to you today.¡±


    To be honest, after Elder Lu reprimanded Qiu Ping Yesterday, he asked Qiu Ping about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s specific information. When he heard that this girl was only Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    There was a big difference between a biological child and one who wasn¡¯t rted by blood. Elder Lu thought well. The reason why Elder Liu was so angry yesterday was because someone had bullied his god-granddaughter in front of him. He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Anyway, in short, Elder Lu didn¡¯t understand Elder Liu, so there was such a deep misunderstanding.


    And more importantly, Elder Lu wanted to use yesterday¡¯s incident to have an excuse to visit Elder Liu. He wanted to use this opportunity to build a rtionship with Elder Liu. This way, it would be the most powerful thing for the Lu family.


    After Elder Liu heard Elder Lu¡¯s words, he said with a fake smile, ¡°Elder Lu, your apology is wrong. Your granddaughter hit my granddaughter yesterday.¡±


    Elder Lu didn¡¯t expect that Elder Liu would be so disrespectful to him. Dissatisfaction rose in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t dare to show it. Instead, he turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing beside Elder Liu. She wasn¡¯t even as tall as Elder Liu¡¯s waist.


    When Elder Lu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face, he said in his heart, ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so popr with this Liu. Her face is exquisite. It¡¯s a good choice to use it for marriage when she grows up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so this is your granddaughter. She¡¯s really good-looking.¡± After Elder Lu said that to Elder Liu, he lifted up an expression that he thought was very kind, he smiled and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Her name is Meng¡¯er, right? Chenwei already knew that she was wrong yesterday. Grandpa Lu has already criticized her. Can our Meng¡¯er forgive her?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Lu¡¯s hypocritical face and her hands itched. She really wanted to tear off his hypocritical face with her own hands, but Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and did so. She tilted her head, she looked at Elder Lu innocently and said, ¡°Grandpa Lu, you said that Lu Chenwei knows that she¡¯s wrong, but why didn¡¯t she personallye and apologize to me. My grandfather taught me that I have to take responsibility for my mistakes.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned to look at Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our Meng¡¯er is very right. Whoever did something wrong should apologize.¡± Elder Liu reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair as he said dotingly.


    Elder Lu hade today in the name of apologizing to climb up to Elder Liu. He had thought well. As the head of the Lu family, he had stepped out to help apologize. Elder Liu would definitely give him face,


    Elder Lu had overestimated his face. His face was nothing in front of Elder Liu.


    From the moment Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Lu, she knew why he was here today. However, who was Chen Meng¡¯er? How could she be willing to be the stepping stone for others to climb up.


    Since Elder Liu had said so, Elder Lu could only turn to Lu Chenwei, who was hiding behind her mother, Qiu Ping, and shouted, ¡°Chenwei,e here and apologize to your sister Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Lu Chenwei heard her grandfather¡¯s words and could not help but shrink behind her mother. Qiu Ping also felt sorry for her daughter, but the situation today was different. If her daughter¡¯s performance today was not good and ruined her father-inw¡¯s matter, she was sure that her father-inw would ask her husband to divorce her..

 Chapter 120 - The Stock Exchange Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Stock Exchange n (2)</h4>


    Therefore, Qiu Ping could only harden her heart and was pulled out by her daughter, Lu Chenwei, who was hiding behind her. ¡°Weiwei, go and apologize to your little sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lu Chenwei was dragged by her mother and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. She said unwillingly. After saying that, Lu Chenwei even looked at Elder Liu timidly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not a kind person. If Lu Chenwei¡¯s apology had any sincerity, she would not mind. After all, she had the soul of an adult. She felt quite embarrassed to be entangled with a seven-year-old child. However, when she saw Lu Chenwei apologizing to her, her eyes could not hide her hatred. Chen Meng¡¯er sneered in her heart, but there was an innocent smile on her face, she looked at Lu Chenwei and said, ¡°Lu Chenwei, if you don¡¯t want to apologize to me, then forget it. You¡¯re apologizing while looking at me with hatred in your eyes. It gives me goosebumps. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have nightmares at night.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others¡¯ gazes fall on Lu Chenwei, who was being pulled by her mother. Well, Lu Chenwei¡¯s hateful gaze fell right into the eyes of Elder Liu and the others.


    Elder Liu was instantly furious. Damn it, did the Lu family think that he, Liu Bolin, was easy to bully or something? They came here to apologize, but they actually dared to look at his precious granddaughter in front of him with such a gaze. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t apologize to my granddaughter in front of me now. If you go behind my back, the Lu family will bully you.¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking, he said to Zhuge Yu and the others, ¡°Send the guests off.¡±


    Fatty, who received Elder Liu¡¯s order, was the first to act. He had long disliked this Lu family member in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for the thin man who kept pulling him by the side and telling him not to be impulsive, he would have rushed up and settled the score with this family member.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Elder Lu,¡± Fatty said with a fierce look.


    Elder Lu red fiercely at Lu Chenwei, who had done more harm than good. He even nned to let his granddaughter Lu Chenwei apologize to Chen Meng¡¯er and then build a good rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er, so as to win Elder Liu¡¯s favor. This way¡­ the Lu family would have found a great backer.


    But now, not to mention appeasing Elder Liu¡¯s anger, Elder Liu was nowpletely holding a grudge against the Lu family. ¡°Hey, Elder Liu, don¡¯t be angry. Children aren¡¯t sensible.¡±


    It would have been fine if Elder Lu hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about children. But when he mentioned it, it reminded Elder Liu of what Qiu Ping said yesterday. He snorted coldly, he said, ¡°Hmph, are you going to say that it¡¯s normal for children to be noisy and rude? I really didn¡¯t expect that the words of your Lu family could be so simr. Alright, Fatty, move quickly. Meng¡¯er hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. If Meng¡¯er is starving, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and deal with it now.¡± When Fatty heard that his boss was starving his Little Miss, his heart ached. Therefore, he didn¡¯t waste any more words. He found someone and directly invited the Lu family members out of Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy.


    Elder Lu originally wanted to stay and not leave, so he could continue wasting time with Elder Liu. However, Fatty was the most direct. ¡°It is fine if you don¡¯t leave, but I¡¯ll directly get someone to throw you out.¡± Compared to being directly thrown out, Elder Lu still wisely chose to walk out by himself,


    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet around my ears.¡± After Elder Lu and the others left, Elder Liu¡¯s face turned sunny like the weather. ¡°Meng¡¯er, go have breakfast with Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t take the Lu family and Lu Chenwei¡¯s matter to heart. She had more important matters to discuss with her grandfather.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had gone back this morning, but because of the sudden incident yesterday, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head swelled up a lot. It was Elder Liu who applied herbs on Chen Meng¡¯er to reduce the swelling, but¡­ the effect was not very obvious. The side of her forehead was still swollen. Chen Meng¡¯er did not want her parents to worry, so she simply chose to stay at Elder Liu¡¯s ce for another day. This might have made Elder Liu extremely happy..

 Chapter 121 - The Stock Exchange Plan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Stock Exchange n (3)</h4>


    After breakfast, Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated for a moment. She looked at Elder Liu and said, ¡°Grandpa, I Have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it for you.¡± Elder Liu doted on his granddaughter endlessly. If those people on the street saw Elder Liu¡¯s attitude when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er, they would definitely be shocked.


    Was this still the boss of the Green Gang who made the people on the street scared out of their wits?


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to make a deal with you, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her eyes and smiled, revealing her deep dimples.


    When Elder Liu heard his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, his interest was immediately piqued. He put down the teacup in his hand and looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Oh? What kind of deal?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, have you ever been in the stock market?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t speak directly, but instead asked.


    ¡°Your Grandpa yed with this thing when he was abroad, but he didn¡¯t have the talent. After he lost a little, he never touched it again.¡± Elder Liu said that he lost a little, but not just a little. That was quite arge sum of money. However, Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t say these things. However, he became even more curious. ¡°Why? is the deal Meng¡¯er mentioned rted to this?¡± Elder Liu thought of another matter. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how did you know about the stock?¡± One had to know that in China, most people had never heard of stock trading.


    ¡°I saw it in the books in grandfather¡¯s study.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er must have thought about it carefully before mentioning it. Chen Meng¡¯er only thought about itst night. However, Chen Meng¡¯er really did see something about stocks in Elder Liu¡¯s study. Moreover, the books in Elder Liu¡¯s study were very misceneous and had almost everything.


    Elder Liu listened to Chen Meng¡¯er and thought about it carefully. It was true. When he finished the stocks, he had specially searched for books about stocks. However, Elder Liu had forgotten one very important thing. The books on stocks in his study were all in English. Otherwise, he would have been puzzled. How could a three-year-old child like Chen Meng¡¯er know English? Moreover, it was a professional word rted to economics.


    ¡°Oh? is that so? Our Meng¡¯er is really smart.¡± Elder Liu was already somewhat numb from being shocked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s monstrous talent. ¡°Then Meng¡¯er, tell me, what kind of deal do you have with me? Is It rted to stocks?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is rted to stocks. I want to trade stocks, but grandpa, you also know that at my age, not to mention going abroad, even if I wanted to trade stocks in China, I wouldn¡¯t be old enough to do so. So, I want to cooperate with you,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh, you mean you want me to help you trade stocks, right? But, Meng¡¯er, if we cooperate, what benefits will I get? Also, why did you suddenly think of the stock market? You have to know that the stock market is risky. If you don¡¯t do it well, you will lose everything.¡± Elder Liu did not agree with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s contact with the stock market. In fact, the stock market was simr to gambling.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just the stock market that is risky. As long as you want to make money, there will be risks. The stock market is because I want to make money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pursed her lips and said with a serious face. Chen Meng¡¯er had never wanted to hide under Elder Liu¡¯s wings. Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well that one day, she would use her own wings to soar into the sky. Previously, because of the overlyfortable life in this life, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fighting spirit was constantly weakening. However, just yesterday, after Chen Meng¡¯er was pushed down by Lu Chenwei, she was shocked awake. She was now too weak that anyone could bully her and step on her. Therefore, yesterday, Chen Meng¡¯er decided to practice martial arts to improve her strength, but also had to have the ability to make others wary of her..

 Chapter 122 - The Stock Exchange Plan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Stock Exchange n (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The foundation of this strength was money. Chen Meng¡¯er had always known the importance of money. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the stock market where money came the fastest.


    ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory in her previous life, at this time, the Chinese stock market had not yet started, but the foreign stock market had already developed and matured. And Chen Meng¡¯er clearly remembered that the Japanese stock market was at a rising stage at this time.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this matter, she wanted to hit her own head. How could she forget such an important matter? That was something that could make a huge profit. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not think of this matter at this time, she would definitely regret it to death in the future.


    ¡°As for what benefits Grandpa can get, of course it¡¯s money. I will help Grandpa earn a lot of money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er grinned and said with a smile.


    ¡°You little girl, do you think that stocks are so easy to earn money? Also, you need money to buy stocks. Little girl, do you have money?¡± Elder Liu really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have to believe me. I¡¯m so smart, how could I lose money? As for money, I don¡¯t have it, but you do, Grandpa. You don¡¯t mind lending some money to your precious granddaughter, do you? I¡¯ll give you the interest,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and said ingratiatingly.


    ¡°You brat, you really schemed against your grandpa,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile. If it were anyone else who told Elder Liu that they wanted to make such a deal, he would definitely m the table and scold them.


    However, Elder Liu was not angry at all when he faced his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. On the contrary, he was very happy that he had been schemed against.


    ¡°Then, grandfather, are you agreeing? Yay, grandfather, you¡¯re too kind. I love you too much.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s words and jumped three feet high in joy. Then, she ran directly to Elder Liu¡¯s side. She gestured for Elder Liu to bend down, and Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a heavy kiss on the face.


    Elder Liu was overjoyed when he was kissed by his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. When Zhuge Yu and the others came in, they saw this scene. They had followed their boss for so long, but they had never seen their boss smile so happily.


    ¡°Ah, just in time. Meng¡¯er, your uncle Zhuge, your uncle Fatty, and your uncle kinny are all here. Tell me, where are you going to invest in the stock market, how much money are you going to invest, and when are you going to go?¡± Elder Liu asked these questions, in fact, he had already agreed to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s proposal to invest in the stock market.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others heard Elder Liu say that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to invest in the stock market, they were so shocked that their mouths almost opened. ¡°What? Sir, did I hear wrong? Little Miss wants to invest in the stock market?¡± Fatty could not keep hisposure and asked.


    Zhuge Yu and the others also nodded their heads. Zhuge Yu and the others had all seen the matter of investing in the stock market with Elder Liu. When they saw that their Sir had lost arge sum of money in the stock market, they kept a respectful distance from the stock market. Not only them, but also the members of the Green Gang. No one touched the stock market.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong, and I didn¡¯t say wrong either. Your Little Miss wanted to trade in the stock market. Moreover, I cooperated with her,¡± Elder Liu said cheerfully.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ mouths open slightly. They remembered it very clearly. Their boss had previously said that he would never touch stocks in the future. They did not expect that their Little Miss, Chen Meng¡¯er, would have such a big impact on their boss, Elder Liu.


    ¡°Surprised? I don¡¯t have the talent to trade stocks, but your Little Miss might. Your Little Miss said that she would let us wait to count the money.¡± Elder Liu said and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile.


    In fact, Elder Liu was deliberately talking to Chen Meng¡¯er, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face was very serious, ¡°Yes, Grandpa is right. Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, uncle Skinny, I will let you count the money until your hands cramp.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er showed her small white teeth to Zhuge Yu and the others.


    ¡°Haha, as expected of the Little Miss of our Green Gang. You are so bold. Well, Uncle Fatty supports you.¡± Fatty, Skinny, and Zhuge Yu had already passed the age of starting a family, but because of their identities, they had never been able to get married and have children like normal people.


    Originally, the three of them did not have any feelings towards children. Moreover, many children would be afraid of them when they saw them. They would not stop causing trouble. However, Chen Meng¡¯er would not. She was happy to be close to them, Chen Meng¡¯er also liked to call them uncle sweetly. Therefore, after the three of them came into contact with Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er had unknowingly stimted the fatherly love in their bodies. Fatty and the others¡¯ love towards Chen Meng¡¯er now, they were no different from Elder Liu and Xiao Liu at all.


    ¡°Then, Uncle Fatty, why don¡¯t you give Meng¡¯er some material support?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a kitten that had stolen a fish.


    ¡°Alright, Meng¡¯er, you say that as long as Uncle Fatty can take it out, Uncle Fatty will definitely have no objections.¡± Fatty did not know that he had already stepped into the trap that Chen Meng¡¯er had set for him.


    ¡°Then, this is the Uncle Fatty that you were talking about. Meng¡¯er¡¯s requirements are not high. Even if you want Uncle Fatty to invest some funds, it won¡¯t be much. It will only be around a hundred thousand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were light and Fatty almost lost his bnce and fell to the ground..

 Chapter 123 - Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123:</h4>


    When Skinny heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s numbers, his heart was not as calm as the expression on his face. However, when he saw Fatty¡¯s cowardly look, he could not help but tease, ¡°Fatty, isn¡¯t it just a million or so? Isn¡¯t it all your savings now? Do you have to go to such lengths?¡± The thin man said, he smiled gently at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, your fat uncle is stingy. Don¡¯t count on him. Uncle Skinny will invest in you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Uncle Skinny is the best.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er liked to see the two of them sh from time to time. This would give Chen Meng¡¯er a sense of familiarity. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er firmly believed that the rtionship would only get better and better with all the noise.


    ¡°Skinny, how can you ruin a brother¡¯s stand like this? When did I say that I can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± The fat man said to the skinny man. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how much did your uncle Skinny invest? How much did I invest? I don¡¯t believe it. My savings are not as much as yours.¡±


    ¡°When did I ruin your reputation? It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t bear to part with it. Then what was that reaction just now? Let me tell you, we all saw your reaction.¡± The skinny man said, he sized up the fat man and said, ¡°As for savings, I can¡¯tpete with Zhuge. As for you, I¡¯m very confident.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The fat man was angered by the thin man¡¯s words. He pointed at the thin man for a long time and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Zhuge Yu had seen enough of the show, then he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Girl, although your uncle Zhuge doesn¡¯t approve of you trading stocks, after all, trading stocks is very risky. You might lose everything. However, as long as Meng¡¯er insists on doing what you want to do, I, Uncle Zhuge, will still support you unconditionally. ¡°How much your uncle Fatty invests, I will also invest.¡± After saying that, Zhuge Yu looked at Fatty with a crafty smile. ¡°Fatty, how much capital Meng¡¯er can get will depend on you.¡±


    At this time, Elder Liu also came up to step in. He smiled and said, ¡°Then Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll depend on your uncle Zhuge. I¡¯ll invest double of your uncle Zhuge. How about it?¡±


    ¡°En, it looks like I¡¯ll have to pester Uncle Skinny. I can¡¯t let Uncle Skinny drag everyone down.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the four infamous people in the room, but they unconditionally doted on her and trusted her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Your uncle Skinny will definitely not drag you down. Later, follow your uncle Skinny to the bank. I¡¯ll withdraw all the money for you.¡± Skinny said, he was going to pull Chen Meng¡¯er to the bank. This made Chen Meng¡¯er not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. After you help meplete all the procedures for going to Japan, you can withdraw the money for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you nning to go to Japan to trade stocks?¡± Elder Liu asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that she seemed to have said before that she was going to Japan to trade stocks.


    After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Elder Liu and the others shook their heads in unison, indicating that they had never heard about this from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then I might have remembered wrongly. Mm, I¡¯m going to Japan to trade stocks. Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, don¡¯t you think that earning Japanese money is a very satisfying thing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still remembered the time in her previous life, how shameless were the Japanese? Not only did they tamper with history, but they also even tried to snatch Chinese territory.


    In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er felt regretful that she wasn¡¯t born more than ten years earlier. Otherwise, she would definitely have gone to Japan to earn back all the Japanese money. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that an idea from her previous life, after being reborn, would actually have the chance to be realized..

 Chapter 124 - Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Good, our Meng¡¯er has such thoughts at such a young age. Grandpa is very gratified. Since you want to earn Japanese money, then I will give you double the money.¡± Elder Liu was extremely disgusted with Japan. Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that in her previous life, the Green Gang had always been at odds with the Japanese mafia.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather, you guys just wait to move the money to the Japanese.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also influenced by Elder Liu, and her fighting spirit was high.


    As for the matter that Chen Meng¡¯er raised about the stock market, because Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned that she wanted to earn money from Japan, Elder Liu¡¯s attitude had a 180-degree change. He didn¡¯t support her from the bottom of his heart, but he supported her financially. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the formalities to go to Japan would take some time, Elder Liu would have been impulsive. He would have brought Chen Meng¡¯er and carried a big bag of money and directly rushed to Japan.


    Elder Liu didn¡¯t make any big moves against the Lu family, but he did make some small moves in private.


    After the Lu family came to apologize, but they were chased out by Elder Liu¡¯s people, this matter spread throughout the upper-ss society of S City. And among the upper-ss society of S City, everyone knew Elder Liu, and everyone was afraid of him.


    Therefore, when the upper-ss society of S City found out that the Lu family had offended Elder Liu, although Elder Liu didn¡¯t make any moves for the time being, they were afraid of being implicated, so they automatically began to distance themselves from the cooperation with the Lu family.


    This caused the Lu family¡¯spany¡¯s business volume to drop sharply. Originally, the Lu family only slowly began to recover after the end of the Cultural Revolution, but at the most critical moment, they suffered such a serious injury. The Lu family¡¯spany immediately had a serious problem.


    Because of this matter, the Lu family¡¯s old master was anxious and angry. The two sons of Elder Lu personally went to talk to thepany they were cooperating with, but they were ignored.


    And this was actually all part of Elder Liu¡¯s n. Elder Liu listened to Zhuge Yu and the others report on the situation of the Lu family. A trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t nned to target the Lu family like this, but since the Lu family actually came to provoke them, don¡¯t me him for not being polite.


    ¡°Dad, what do we do now? The heads of severalpanies that had worked with US before now used various reasons to push us away. If this continues, our Lu family¡¯spany will soon close down.¡± Elder Lu¡¯s youngest son, Lu Wentao, originally had a good rtionship with his elder brother. However, ever since his elder brother went to the countryside to be an educated youth and married Qiu Ping, his elder sister-inw, the two of them had caused quite amotion over the Lu family¡¯s property and position in thepany.


    And this time, the Lu family, the Lu family¡¯spany, would suffer such a big crisis. Lu Wentao knew in his heart that it was all because his elder sister-inw and his niece had offended Elder Liu and Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. Therefore, Lu Wentao was very dissatisfied with his big brother¡¯s family.


    ¡°I know what you said in my heart. Wentao, think of another way. Oh right, ask your wife, Qiqi. Ask if the Sun family can help and help our Lu family get through this hurdle?¡± Elder Lu had no choice, desperate times call for desperate measures. They all had their sights set on their youngest daughter-inw¡¯s family.


    ¡°Dad, you know that my sister-inw almost got into a fight with Qiqi¡¯s sister-inwst time, right? Do you think that with this incident, Qiqi¡¯s family would be willing to take the risk of offending Elder Liu and help us, or even help clean up the mess that sister-inw created?¡± Lu Wentao didn¡¯t have the face to go back to his wife¡¯s family; he asked his wife¡¯s family to help clean up the mess that the Lu family created. After Lu Wentao said that, he turned to look at his eldest brother, Lu Wenqi, who had been silent since the beginning. ¡°This matter was caused by your wife and daughter.. How do you think we should handle it?¡±

 Chapter 125 - Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125:</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. For the time being, I haven¡¯t thought of a solution.¡± Lu Wenqi was in the same situation as his younger brother, Lu Wentao. No one in charge of thepany was willing to pay attention to him. Perhaps Lu Wentao¡¯s situation was better. Those people would still be lenient on Lu Wenqi¡¯s wife¡¯s family, the Liu family. However, not only were those in charge of thepany unwilling to pay attention to him, but they would also even say some unpleasant words,


    For example, he, Lu Wenqi, had a good wife, but he was so bold to offend Elder Liu. What else? The Lu family was really unfortunate. With such an eldest daughter-inw, even without Elder Liu, the Lu family would have been defeated by him, Lu Wenqi, and his wife, Qiu Ping, sooner orter.


    Therefore, when Lu Wenqi returned home, he did not know how to open his mouth. His mind was filled with those people who didn¡¯t care about him and looked down on him.


    ¡°Wentao, I know that your sister-inw has done a lot of excessive things. I apologize to you on behalf of your sister-inw.¡± Lu Wenqi never thought that the rtionship between the two brothers would be so stiff one day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say all this now? Since you know, why didn¡¯t you say anything before and let her do all those wrong things. If you didn¡¯t indulge her, would our family havee this far? I really don¡¯t understand. What kind of bewitching potion did my sister-inw give you? I remember that you weren¡¯t such a person in the past,¡± Lu Wentao said bitterly.


    ¡°Alright, Wentao, don¡¯t say too much. Now is the time to discuss how to let the Lu family get through this difficult situation, not to me each other.¡± Elder Lu was also dissatisfied with his eldest daughter-inw, especially this time, it had even caused the Lu family to fall into such a crisis. ¡°If we still can¡¯t find a good solution, the Lu family will really be finished.¡±


    Elder Lu, Lu Wenqi and Lu Wentao discussed for an entire afternoon in the study. Finally, they came up with a solution.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stayed at Elder Liu¡¯s ce for an extra day. After the swelling on her forehead couldn¡¯t be seen, she sat in Da Peng¡¯s car and went home.


    ording to the usual time for the swelling to go down, the swelling on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head would take at least a week. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the spring in her space would have such a magical effect.


    After telling Elder Liu about the stocks that day, she went back to sleep. While she slept, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she hadn¡¯t entered her space for a long time, so she shed into the space.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was at Elder Liu¡¯s ce, she entered the space directly with her body. Because at Elder Liu¡¯s ce, Chen Meng¡¯er had her own room, and she was used to locking the door every time she entered her room to rest, so, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered.


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted toe in and take a look because she hadn¡¯t seen the space for a long time. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er entered the space, the first thing she saw was all kinds of fruits and vegetables hanging on the branches, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    She didn¡¯t expect the seeds she nted to grow so quickly. It had only been a few days, and they had already matured. The seeds of those vegetables were secretly taken by Chen Meng¡¯er from her own house. Fortunately, she took very little, so it did not attract the attention of her parents.


    As for the fruits, Chen Meng¡¯er went to the supermarket of the Qu¡¯s shopping mall and took the fruits inside. After eating them, she threw the seeds directly into the ground. In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er was a youngdy from an aristocratic family. She was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she did not know anything about growing vegetables and fruits. Therefore, she did not know if the seeds that she threw into the ground could grow fruit..

 Chapter 126 - Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Who would have thought that it would actually work? When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the green sprouts emerging from the soil, Chen Meng¡¯er was as happy as a child. She jumped three feet high, and for the whole day, the corners of her mouth were about to reach her ears.


    ¡°How long has it been? It has already matured.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the red tomatoes and could not help but swallow her saliva. Then, she picked a tomato. Without washing it, she put it into her mouth and took a bite.


    The unique sour and slightly sweet taste of the tomato filled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s entire mouth. This made Chen Meng¡¯er feel satisfied. This tomato was the fruit of her hard work. She nted it herself. The feeling was especially different,


    Chen Meng¡¯er ate one tomato in two or three bites. After eating the whole tomato, Chen Meng¡¯er still wanted more. She wanted to eat another one, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach did not allow it, who asked a three-year-old child to have such a little stomach? It was not big enough to hold it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched her slightly protruding belly and had to give up. As far as she could see, everything in the field was already ripe. Chen Meng¡¯er did not know if these ripe fruits and vegetables would rot if she did not use them in time,


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the fruits of herbor that would eventually rot and not be edible, and her heart ached. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er clenched her little fists and decided to put away all the ripe fruits and vegetables in the field.


    This was a huge project. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was only three years old, so she was not an adult. However, no matter how hard or difficult the things that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to aplish were, she would persevere andplete them,


    Chen Meng¡¯er silently told herself, ¡°Do your best.¡± Then, she started to do it,


    Chen Meng¡¯er still overestimated her own physical strength. She originally thought that she would be able to pick half of the fruits and vegetables in the field. However, when she was about to pick a quarter of the field, Chen Meng¡¯er was so tired that she did not want to move.


    In order to prevent herself from not being able to get upter, Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to give up. She wanted to rest for a while and continue at night.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was so tired that she wanted to lie down directly. She didn¡¯t want to move. Seeing that she was sweating all over and her body was sticky from working, she nned to go to the bathroom of the bamboo building in the space to take a bath.


    Because she had done physical work, Chen Meng¡¯er nned to take a good bath in the bathtub. All the water in the bamboo house was brought in from the spring. However, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered how to bring the water from the spring over.


    Moreover, what made Chen Meng¡¯er even more amazed was that there was no sun in this space. However, what came out of the sr water heater was hot water. However, this portable space was a heaven-defying existence to begin with, after experiencing rebirth and obtaining this portable space, everything in this space became much more eptable.


    After putting in the water, Chen Meng¡¯er took off her little dress that was already covered in mud and stepped into the bathtub that was filled with spring water.


    ¡°Phew, sofortable.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief in the bathtub.


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er was toofortable, the bath time was quite long. She was waiting for the water in the bathtub. When it was a little cold, she reluctantly wrapped herself in a towel and climbed out of the bathtub. Speaking of which... Fortunately, after Chen Meng¡¯er was reborn, she obtained the portable space, which was a heaven-defying treasure. Otherwise, if Chen Meng¡¯er, who was used to bathing and washing her hair every day, were to bathe once a week in winter, it would be as short as two to three days, she would definitely be unable to bear it.


    With this portable space, Chen Meng¡¯er could bathe and wash her hair every day, even in winter.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er came out of the bathtub wrapped in a towel, she used a dry towel to wipe her wet hair. As Chen Meng¡¯er wiped her hair, she raised her eyes to look at herself in the mirror. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the swelling area on her head through the mirror, she thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped what she was doing and moved her body closer to the mirror. Then, she brushed her hair aside and looked at the swelling on her head carefully. ¡°Eh, why isn¡¯t it swollen?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that when she woke up in the morning, the swelling on her head was very big. Why did it suddenly disappear? ¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t expect the spring water in this space to have such a function.¡±


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that the spring water had many uses. And this swelling reduction was only the most basic effect. For example, if someone often used the spring water to wash their face and bathe, their skin would be very good. And because Chen Meng¡¯er had used the spring water in this space to wash her face and bathe since she was still an infant, she didn¡¯t realize the use of the spring water at all. She had always thought that her skin was naturally perfect.


    The other effects of the spring still needed Chen Meng¡¯er to slowly discover.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not struggle for long. When she saw that her head was no longer swollen and did not hurt anymore, she happily wiped her hair until it was half dry and went to the bedroom to sleep.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a good sleep. When she woke up, she felt refreshed. Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of the bedroom. When she saw the fruits of her previousbor, she began to worry again. The fruits and vegetables in this space were really high yielding. She had only picked one-third of thend, and that was all. If she were to pick all of them, how many would that be?


    And with so many fruits and vegetables, how was she going to solve it? What excuse should she use to openly take out these fruits and vegetables? Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had to think it over.

 Chapter 127 - Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t think of a solution. Seeing that it was almost time, she shed out of the space. Just as she left the space, there was a knock on the door, followed by Nanny Li¡¯s voice, ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s time to get up. You¡¯ll sleep too longter, and you¡¯ll get a headache.¡±


    ¡°Nanny Li, I¡¯ll get up right away,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Nanny Li outside the door, using the tone she used when she had just woken up.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re up. When the Little Miss gets up,e and look for Nanny Li. Nanny Li has made your favorite snacks for you.¡± As long as Chen Meng¡¯er was here, Nanny Li would make a lot of snacks every afternoon, because she knew that Chen Meng¡¯er liked them.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Nanny Li. Nanny Li is the best,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    When Nanny Li heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reply, she left happily.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er appeared in front of Elder Liu after her afternoon nap, Elder Liu raised his head and noticed that the swelling on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head had returned to normal. There were no signs of swelling at all. ¡°Eh, Meng¡¯er, the swelling on your head is no longer there?¡± ¡°Yes, I noticed it was no longer there after my afternoon nap,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied as she touched the area. ¡°I think it¡¯s probably because of the herbal medicine you applied on me before, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth.


    However, Elder Liu didn¡¯t doubt the excuse that Chen Meng¡¯er made. Elder Liu smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering why the swelling-reducing medicine passed down in my family didn¡¯t have any effect on you. It turns out that it¡¯s just a littlete in taking effect.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead, which didn¡¯t leave any marks. Then, he said, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s gone. I was afraid that if it left any mark, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to your parents. Our Meng¡¯er is still as beautiful as ever.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re ttering me so much that I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic. In fact, even if Chen Meng¡¯er had a scar on her face, she didn¡¯t care. Moreover, she had always thought that it wasn¡¯t Elder Liu¡¯s responsibility.


    ¡°Aiya, our Meng¡¯er is still shy. I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Elder Liu also followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and continued to change the topic.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s injury had recovered, she had to go back to school.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er returned home, she followed her two brothers back to ss. When Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at school, she was warmly weed. They surrounded Chen Meng¡¯er and asked her curiously, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, we heard from your brother Chen Haoxuan that you went to the city. How was it? Was it fun in the city?¡±


    These rural children did not have the chance to go to the city at all. It was not just because their families were poor. They did not have the spare money to let the children go to the city to y. There was also the fact that the traffic was inconvenient now. Not only was the road difficult to walk on, but the bus was not as developed aster generations. It meant that you could not go wherever you wanted to go.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ssmates heard Chen Haoxuan say that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯te to school because she went to the city, when Chen Meng¡¯er came back, all of them surrounded her and asked curiously.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was surrounded by the students in the ss, didn¡¯t know how to answer. She went to the city. And she would go there every weekend, but she didn¡¯t go there to y. Instead, she went to Liu¡¯s old home.


    Liu had previously said that he wanted to take her to the city to y. However, he was rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had an adult soul in her, really didn¡¯t have much interest in the current city,


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silly and cute appearance made Chen Haoxuan mistakenly think that his sister was frightened by everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Chen Haoxuan¡¯s heart instantly ached. He held his sister¡¯s hand, he shouted to the students who had gathered around him, ¡°Hey, everyone, you didn¡¯t gather around. What do you want to ask? You can askter. Can¡¯t you see that my sister has been frightened by you?¡± After Chen Haoxuan shouted to his ssmates, he lowered his head and softlyforted Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, do not be afraid..¡±

 Chapter 128 - Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Three ck lines suddenly appeared on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead. Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. Her brother, Chen Haoxuan, was frightened when he saw her with that look in her eye. Did she look like such a timid person? Was that so? Was that so?


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that her little silly and cute appearance made people feel pity for her. Well¡­ After Chen Haoxuan shouted, everyone looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cute face and dispersed.


    However, there were a few girls in the ss who liked to surround Lu Chenwei and try to please her. They had long found it unpleasant to see everyone surrounding Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Hmph, wasn¡¯t it just a trip to the city? What¡¯s there to be surprised about? What¡¯s there to show off about? Lu Chenwei is from the city. Her home is in the city.¡±


    ¡°Chen Xiao, why are you showing off here. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re from the city. Tell me about the way you¡¯ve been surrounding Lu Chenwei and fawning over her. You really don¡¯t have any backbone at all.¡± After Hei Zi heard Chen Xiao¡¯s words, he bluntly rolled his eyes at Chen Xiao and said.


    ¡°How am I fawning over Lu Chenwei? I¡¯m good friends with Lu Chenwei.¡± When Chen Xiao heard Hei Zi¡¯s words, she was instantly unhappy. She hurriedly jumped up from her seat and retorted loudly.


    ¡°Come on, Chen Xiao. Do you think we¡¯re all blind? How is it possible that Lu Chenwei treats you guys as friends? She doesn¡¯t care about you guys. Lu Chenwei is just using you guys as guns to target Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± The one who stood out to speak was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss monitor, Chen Yuhuan, it was a little girl with a round face. This little girl had a very sharp mouth, and she was also a person who would say whatever she wanted to say. ¡°Lu Chenwei is targeting Chen Meng¡¯er because she can¡¯tpare to Chen Meng¡¯er in any way.¡±


    Chen Yuhuan had been displeased with Lu Chenwei for a long time. She was either showing off here and there in ss, or she was leading a few girls that she had tricked to target Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°However, Lu Chenwei hasn¡¯te to ss this Monday,¡± Fatty said. ¡°Chen Xiao, since you¡¯re Lu Chenwei¡¯s good friend, you should know why Lu Chenwei hasn¡¯te to school.¡±


    Fatty¡¯s words caused everyone¡¯s eyes to focus on Chen Xiao. Chen Xiao was stumped by Fatty¡¯s words. How would she know why Lu Chenwei didn¡¯te to school? After school, Lu Chenwei had never asked them to y with her.


    Chen Xiao wasn¡¯t the only one stumped by Fatty¡¯s words. The other people in the ss were like Chen Xiao, hanging out with Lu Chenwei. At this moment, all of them lowered their heads. They were the same as Chen Xiao, they actually didn¡¯t understand Lu Chenwei at all.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er,e out for a moment. Someone is looking for you.¡± Just as the atmosphere in the ssroom was getting weirder and weirder, and Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking of how to break the atmosphere, their ss teacher, Teacher Li, appeared at the ssroom door; she shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er who was in the ssroom.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. Why was Teacher Li looking for her? However, she still let go of her brother Chen Haoxuan¡¯s hand and walked out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Teacher Li, why are you looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and asked Li Wen.


    Li Wen stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the teacher is looking for you. Someone is looking for you. They are currently in the teacher¡¯s office.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. Who would be looking for the school? In any case, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be her parents. Her parents and her form teacher knew each other. It was also impossible for Elder Liu¡¯s people to find her. If Elder Liu¡¯s people were looking for her, they would definitely note to the school directly. Instead, they would go to her home to look for her parents first.. ¡°Teacher Li, do you know who is looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 129 - Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°They said they are Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather, father, and uncle.¡± When Li Wen received the three people in her office just now, she thought they were here for Lu Chenwei¡¯s matter. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather to ask for Chen Meng¡¯er from their ss.


    Li Wen had heard that Lu Chenwei and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have a good rtionship in their ss. At that time, when she heard that Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather wanted to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, her first reaction was that Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather hade to warn Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Therefore, Li Wen, who liked Chen Meng¡¯er very much, at that time, she acted like a hen protecting a chick. She looked at Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather, Elder Lu, warily and asked him. ¡°Why are you looking for Chen Meng¡¯er?¡±


    Elder Lu saw Li Wen¡¯s expression and knew that she was wrong. Elder Lu said that they were not here to cause trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er. They were here to apologize to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Only then did Li Wen agree to Elder Lu to go to the ssroom and call Chen Meng¡¯er over. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t worry, the teacher is here. The teacher won¡¯t let you be bullied.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to their form teacher¡¯s words and nodded with a smile. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. The teachers nowadays were so sincere and simple. Compared to those teachers in theter generations who were greedy for money, they werepletely at two extremes.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard their form teacher say that Elder Lu and his two sons hade to look for her, she knew in her heart why they hade to look for her. Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised. She knew that Elder Liu had not made any big moves against the Lu family at all. Instead, he had only let Zhuge Yu and the others spread the news that the Lu family had offended Elder Liu.


    She had not expected that the Lu family would end up in a dead end so soon. Should she say that the Green Gang, Elder Liu and the others had such a great influence on the outside world? Or should she say that the Lu family¡¯s foundation was too shallow? They couldn¡¯t even withstand such a small blow.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er followed their form teacher, Teacher Li, into the office, she saw the much older Elder Lu, and the haggard and exhausted Lu Chenwei¡¯s father and Lu Chenwei¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather, I¡¯ve brought the girl that you¡¯re looking for. If you have something to say, just say it,¡± Li Wen said as she held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand.


    Elder Lu and his two sons stood up when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Lu looked at Li Wen and said, ¡°Teacher Li, can you let us talk to Chen Meng¡¯er alone for a while?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Lu Chenwei¡¯s grandfather, what do you have to say that you can¡¯t say in front of me?¡± Li Wen was in a difficult position.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private matter. I hope Teacher Li can help me.¡± Elder Lu looked at Li Wen and said with a straight face.


    ¡°Teacher Li, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tugged at the corner of their teacher-in-charge¡¯s clothes and said.


    When Li Wen saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had agreed, she was a little worried, but she still relented. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll make a trip to my ss.¡± After saying that, Li Wen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er worriedly and walked out of the office.


    When only Chen Meng¡¯er and the Lu family were left in the office, Chen Meng¡¯er opened her mouth and asked, ¡°May I ask why the three of you came to the school today to look for me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to apologize and ask your grandfather, Elder Liu, to be merciful.¡± Elder Lu had no choice but toe to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a child. Shouldn¡¯t you be looking for my grandfather, Elder Liu?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked. She remembered that Elder Lu was actually very unkind to her. If she didn¡¯t misunderstand, on the day that Elder Lu brought Lu Chenwei¡¯s family to apologize, his expression was very unkind to her. Perhaps he thought that she was only Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter, not his biological granddaughter. They were not rted by blood..

 Chapter 130 - Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°We¡¯ve already looked for your grandfather, Elder Liu. We came here because your grandfather wanted us to apologize to you.¡± Elder Lu was also unwilling toe to the school to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, yesterday, he had no choice but to bring his two sons to visit Elder Liu and apologize to him, asking him to show mercy.


    However, they didn¡¯t even see Elder Liu. However, Elder Liu¡¯s men left a message saying that the Lu family had offended their Little Miss, Chen Meng¡¯er, and that the one who should apologize was their Little Miss, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Because of that one sentence, Elder Lu and the others, who were desperate, discussed for an entire night and decided to find Chen Meng¡¯er and apologize to her. ¡°I know, it¡¯s our family¡¯s fault. We didn¡¯t manage our child well. Originally, we brought Lu Chenwei to apologize to you today. But because we were afraid that you didn¡¯t want to see her, we let her reflect on herself at home. In fact, Lu Chenwei hasn¡¯t been having an easy time these past two days. Her mother abandoned her and left.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Lu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in her heart. It was really the same. However, when she heard thest sentence, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. Did she miss out on something important?


    ¡°Forget it, I really don¡¯t want to see Lu Chenwei. How about this, don¡¯t let me see Lu Chenwei in the future. Then this matter will end here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was curious about the reason why Qiu Ping left in Elder Lu¡¯s words. However, she didn¡¯t want to ask Elder Lu.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to be entangled with the Lu family anymore. Anyway, she didn¡¯t n to really let the Lu family copse just because of this matter. In fact, the most important reason was that when she was at Elder Liu¡¯s ce, Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, came to plead for the Lu family.


    Sun Jia came to plead for the Lu family, not because of Qiu Ping and Lu Chenwei. It was because of Sun Jia¡¯s sister, Sun Qi, the youngest daughter-inw of the Lu family.


    Sun Jia gave Chen Meng¡¯er a good impression, so Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to give Sun Jia Face.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Elder Lu and the others had prepared a lot of words to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er before they came. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and agreed. This surprised Elder Lu. ¡°You agreed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Auntie Sun Jia came to see me before.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t finish her sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll write you a letterter. You help me bring it to my grandfather. This matter ends here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er agreed to ept the Lu family¡¯s apology, however, she still didn¡¯t like the people from the Lu family.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Elder Lu and the others were still in a daze. They still had some time to react.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Meng¡¯er handed thepleted note to Elder Lu and left that Elder Lu and his two sons looked at the note in Elder Lu¡¯s hand and believed that they had really achieved their goal this time.


    As for the matter of Qiu Ping abandoning her daughter, Lu Chenwei, and leaving, it didn¡¯t take long for Chen Meng¡¯er to know what had happened.


    Qiu Ping had always been a person who could share wealth but couldn¡¯t share poverty. When Qiu Ping found out that the Lu family¡¯spany was going to close down and that they were going to lose everything, while Lu Wenqi was busy settling thepany¡¯s matters, she took Lu Wenqi¡¯s ID card and passbook, took out all the money in Lu Wenqi¡¯s passbook, and ran away.


    When Lu Wenqi found out that his wife had taken all his money and left, his daughter, Lu Chenwei, came crying to him to ask for her mother.


    After Lu Wenqi found out that Qiu Ping had left, he went to the Qiu family to look for her. He did not expect that the Qiu family would use him and ask for her.


    This matter had spread throughout the upper ss of the city.


    However, a few days after Chen Meng¡¯er heard the news, she heard that after Elder Liu said that there was no conflict between the Lu family and the Liu family, the crisis gradually subsided. When everything returned to normal in the Lu family, Qiu Ping returned to the Lu family with her bag.


    When Lu Wenqi angrily questioned her, ¡°Since you took the money and left, why did youe back?¡± Qiu Ping said with a straight face that she was just in a bad mood and took the money to go out to rx. Now, what was wrong with her returning home after rxing?


    Qiu Ping¡¯s words made Lu Wenqiugh out of anger.


    After seeing Qiu Ping¡¯s true colors, Lu Wenqi came to his senses and firmly requested a divorce. However, ever since Lu Wenqi asked for a divorce, Qiu Ping had brought her parents to the Lu family to cause trouble several times,


    in the end, Elder Lu went out and suppressed the Qiu family. He sessfully divorced Lu Wenqi and Qiu Ping. And Lu Chenwei was raised by her father. It wasn¡¯t that the Lu family wouldn¡¯t let go, but Lu Chenwei¡¯s mother didn¡¯t want to voluntarily give up custody.


    Chen Meng¡¯er treated the Lu family matter as gossip, and after hearing it, she threw it to the back of her mind.. She still had more important things to do now.

 Chapter 131 - Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After school, Chen Haoxuan did not go out to y with Fatty and Hei Zi because his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, had returned. Instead, he went to the third grade with his sister to wait for his older brother, Chen Haoguo, to be dismissed.


    Due to the difference in age, Chen Haoguo¡¯s third grade was a littleter than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first grade.


    Once Chen Haoguo¡¯s ss was dismissed, someone walked out of the ssroom. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan, he turned around and shouted into the ssroom, ¡°Chen Haoguo, your younger brother and sister are here to wait for you after school.¡±


    Chen Haoguo¡¯s ssmates were already used to it. Every day at noon and at the end of school, there were two little kids waiting outside. Moreover, every time the first student walked out of the ssroom, he would say this to Chen Haoguo.


    Very soon, Chen Haoguo walked out of the ssroom with his school bag on his back. Along with Chen Haoguo was a boy named Chen Ming. This boy was quite introverted and didn¡¯t talk much. Therefore, before this semester, Chen Ming didn¡¯t have any friends in the ss or in the Chen family vige.


    Chen Haoguo became friends with Chen Ming because of Chen Meng¡¯er. Once, Chen Meng¡¯er went out for a walk under the leadership of her two older brothers. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the girls in the Chen Vige, so she didn¡¯t want to y games with them. She just sat at the side and watched her two older brothers y.


    The bored Chen Meng¡¯er noticed Chen Ming sitting at the side just like her. However, Chen Ming¡¯s gaze was different from the way Chen Meng¡¯er looked at everyone ying. Chen Ming looked enviously at the figures of the vige children who were ying crazily.


    Looking at Chen Ming¡¯s apprehensive and envious gaze, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart stirred. She stood up and walked over to Chen Ming and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go y with them?¡±


    Chen Ming raised his head and looked against the sunlight. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing in front of him, for a moment, he thought that he had seen an angel. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I want to y too, but they don¡¯t want to take me with them. They say I¡¯m a child without a father.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s eyes shed with grievance.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Chen Ming say this, she remembered that she had heard her parents mention a woman in the vige who had saved an injured man in the back mountain. And when that man was recuperating in that woman¡¯s home, after a long period of time, she fell in love with that woman. Then, they got married. However, not long after the two of them got married, that man suddenly disappeared. Then, that woman found out that she was pregnant.


    And after that woman¡¯s family found out that the woman was pregnant, they wanted that woman to abort the child. In this way. She could easily remarry. However, that woman insisted on having the child. She said that she firmly believed that her husband woulde back.


    ¡°It seems that the boy in front of me should be that woman¡¯s child.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Ming in front of her with mixed feelings. She knew that the children nowadays were influenced by the adults in the family. That was why they would reject Chen Ming, who could be considered a child from a single-parent family.


    If this happened ten to twenty yearster, there wouldn¡¯t be too many children from a single-parent family.


    ¡°Then do you want to y with them?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was like a teacher in a kindergarten at this time,


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was now seriously looking at Chen Ming¡¯s appearance. Chen Ming was very handsome. And if Chen Ming¡¯s pupils were carefully looked at, they would glow a little blue. This discovery made Chen Meng¡¯er have a thought in her heart. This Chen Ming¡¯s father was either a foreigner or of mixed blood. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the chances of him being of mixed blood were higher.


    ¡°Then follow me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for Chen Ming to stand up and follow her.. Chen Ming actually stood up obediently and followed behind Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 132 - Chapter 132:

    <h4>Chapter 132:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Chen Ming was as old as her big brother, Chen Haoguo, so she brought Chen Haoguo along.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoguo, who was ying crazily, and shouted.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Haoguo, who was ying excitedly, heard his sister calling him, so he stopped the game and ran over to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Haoguo nced at Chen Ming, who was following behind his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, and asked his sister, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you want to do to me?¡±


    Chen Haoguo knew that his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, waspletely different from his ymates¡¯ sisters. His sister was very obedient. Therefore, every time Chen Haoguo went to his ymates¡¯ houses, they wouldin about how troublesome their sisters were and how they loved to cry. At the same time, he would frown and listen to the tiring cries, this made Chen Haoguo feel how good his sister was.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring him along to y?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er moved aside and pulled Chen Ming, who was following behind her, in front of Chen Haoguo.


    Only then did Chen Haoguo take a serious look at Chen Ming. ¡°Chen Ming.¡± Chen Haoguo knew Chen Ming. This Chen Ming was from their ss, and his grades were pretty good. However, he was very introverted, and he knew that. His ssmates were somewhat ostracizing him. Chen Haoguo had even heard people around him saying that Chen Ming was good-looking at his age, so what if he was good-looking? He was still a child without a father.


    However, Chen Haoguo did not echo what the students in his ss had said about Chen Ming once. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan themselves did not know that their growth had long deviated from their original path while their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, had imperceptibly influenced them.


    The way they received people and treated things was different from their surrounding ymates. It was just that they did not understand because they were young. And it was precisely because Chen Meng¡¯er was around that Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not care about their academic results like the people around them. They just lived each day.


    ¡°Hello, Chen Ming. Do you want to y with us?¡± Chen Haoguo would not reject his sister¡¯s rare request. However, he was curious in his heart. How was this Chen Ming worthy of his sister¡¯s attention?


    When Chen Meng¡¯er asked Chen Haoguo to y with him, Chen Ming was nervous and subconsciously held his breath. He was afraid that he would hear an answer of rejection. However, he did not realize that he had always had hope in his heart.


    ¡°Hello, Chen Haoguo. Are you willing to bring me along to y?¡± Chen Ming did not directly answer Chen Haoguo¡¯s question. Instead, he asked back.


    ¡°If you are willing to y with me, thene with me.¡± Chen Haoguo gestured for Chen Ming toe with him. Chen Ming nodded,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, then we¡¯ll go y. If you¡¯re tired and want to go home, call me. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Chen Haoguo was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be tired, so he urged


    ¡°Yes, I understand. You guys go y. I¡¯ll sit over there and rest for a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand, telling them to leave quickly.


    When Chen Ming followed Chen Haoguo¡¯s ymate who was ying with Chen Haoxuan, he suddenly stopped and couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look back. At this time, Chen Meng¡¯er had already returned to her original seat and was taking out a book from her bag.


    ¡°Chen Ming,e over quickly,¡± Chen Haoxuan shouted.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming over now.¡± Chen Ming withdrew his gaze from Chen Meng¡¯er, turned around and ran to Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°From now on, Chen Ming will y with us.¡± Chen Haoxuan pointed at Chen Ming and said sinctly.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. No way. You actually want to bring this person who doesn¡¯t have a father to y with.¡± Chen Gang pointed at Chen Ming and said with a look of contempt.


    Chen Gang¡¯s words made Chen Ming lower his head immediately. The expression on his face also became ugly. He knew it would be like this. Chen Gang¡¯s wordspletely stabbed into the pain in Chen Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Chen Gang, how can you say that? Alright, Chen Ming will y with us from now on.¡± Unknowingly, Chen Haoguo had be the boss of their small group. Since Chen Haoguo, the boss, had spoken, the others did not say anything.


    From then on, Chen Ming and Chen Haoguo became closer and closer. Until now, Chen Ming had be Chen Haoguo¡¯s good friend.


    The four of them slowly walked home. And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s schoolbag had long been in the hands of her big brother, Chen Haoguo. However, Halfway, Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and said to Chen Haoguo, ¡°Give me my schoolbag.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Haoguo said, but he still handed the schoolbag to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Haoxuan and Chen Ming also stopped and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not directly answer Chen Haoguo¡¯s question. Instead, she reached into the bag and searched inside for a long time before taking out a big apple. She handed it to Chen Ming. ¡°Here, Little Ming, here you go.¡±


    Chen Ming looked at the apple that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over and took it very naturally. He said, ¡°Thank you, Meng¡¯er.¡± For the first time, when Chen Meng¡¯er gave Chen Ming the candy, Chen Ming held his hand tightly and refused to take the candy that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over. It was only after Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be angry that Chen Ming epted it.


    As time passed, Chen Ming was already used to receiving all kinds of delicious things from Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Chen Ming did not forget to bring the more delicious things at home to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, you are so biased. You always give it to Ming first.¡± Chen Haoxuan was jealous.


    ¡°You are so silly. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er took out an apple from her school bag and handed it to Chen Haoxuan. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er then took out a third apple and handed it to her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. Finally, Chen Meng¡¯er took out an apple and handed the school bag to her eldest brother. She chewed the apple herself.


    Chen Haoguo weighed the bag that seemed to have no change in weight and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this bag of yours is actually filled with four apples at once. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too heavy?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I know that you are here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she chewed on the apple.


    ¡°You really make the best use of everything.¡± Chen Haoguo shook his head helplessly at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous behavior.. Then, he carried Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bag and took a bite of the apple.

 Chapter 133 - The Liu Father and Son Visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Liu Father and Son Visit (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t take the apple out of her schoolbag. She took it out of her space. Yesterday, when she came back from Elder Liu¡¯s ce, Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her and took out a few fruits from her space. She mixed them into the few kinds of food that Elder Liu asked her to bring back.


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to take too much. She was just testing to see if it would arouse the suspicion of others. However, fortunately, because Elder Liu was too high up in her family¡¯s heart, these fruits that didn¡¯t exist in their ce didn¡¯t arouse their suspicion.


    ¡°However, Meng¡¯er, next time, can you not bring something as heavy as an apple? Can you bring more of the fragrant meat slices that you gave usst time?¡± Chen Haoxuan was talking about the previous week, Chen Meng¡¯er had mixed in the snacks that Elder Liu had asked her to bring. She had taken it from the supermarket in space, and she had torn off the packaging of the pork jerky. Chen Haoxuan thought about it now. His saliva was almost dripping down. In order to prevent himself from drooling, Chen Haoxuan couldn¡¯t help but take a bite of the sweet and juicy apple.


    ¡°I got it. The next time I prepare an apple, I definitely won¡¯t prepare one for you. This way, my schoolbag will be lighter. It will be easier for our big brother to carry it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took small bites of the apple, she looked at Chen Haoxuan and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Meng¡¯er. I said something wrong just now. I don¡¯t dislike apples. I just miss the slices of meat.¡± When Chen Haoxuan heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she wouldn¡¯t give him an apple to eat, he immediately became anxious. Although he liked to eat the delicious slices of meat, he also liked this apple very much.


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re really promising.¡± Chen Haoguo looked at his brother¡¯s embarrassing appearance and couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore.


    On the other hand, Chen Ming looked at the way the three of them got along and was very envious in his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me like this? What¡¯s so embarrassing about me and my sister like this. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. I once asked my sister to help you with something, and her expression wasn¡¯t much better than mine.¡± Chen Haoxuan couldn¡¯t help but start to expose the shorings of his big brother, Chen Haoguo.


    However, Chen Haoxuan would always remember to eat and not remember to hit. His big brother was not someone to be trifled with. When Chen Haoguo looked at Chen Haoxuan with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s heart stilled for a moment. Only then did he remember what kind of person his brother was.


    Fine, he was really possessed today. First, he said the wrong thing and offended his precious little sister. His food was about to be confiscated. Then, he offended his big brother. He could even imagine how he would be taught a lesson by his big brother.


    Chen Haoxuan had a mournful face. He looked at his big brother, Chen Haoguo, and admitted his mistake. ¡°I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. You must be merciful.¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely show mercy.¡± After Chen Haoguo said that, he took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked forward with Chen Ming. Chen Haoxuan was left alone. He pouted with an aggrieved expression.


    Chen Haoxuan muttered softly, ¡°Big Brother, you really know how to bully me.¡±


    Lu Chenwei did not appear at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s school anymore. However, she heard from their form teacher that Lu Chenwei had transferred to a school in the city. This made the children in the ss very envious. That could be said to be the ce they yearned for.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite satisfied with the efficiency of the Lu family. This way, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears could be quiet for a period of time.


    When the girls who were on good terms with Lu Chenwei heard this news, they were smug in ss and bragged about their good friends going to school in the city. However, their smug behavior didn¡¯tst long before they were suppressed by their ss monitor. ¡°What are you guys gloating about? It¡¯s not like you guys went to school in the city. Moreover, Lu Chenwei has never treated you guys as friends. In her heart, you guys don¡¯t have the qualifications to be her friends. You guys can only be considered as sidekicks..¡±

 Chapter 134 - The Liu Father and Son Visit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Liu Father and Son Visit (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Xiao¡¯s words directly pierced the hearts of the girls. As soon as Chen Xiao¡¯s words came out, the girls gritted their teeth and looked at Chen Xiao fiercely, but no one was there. They went forward to argue with Chen Xiao.


    From then on, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss suddenly quieted down. The phenomenon of internal strife had also been greatly alleviated.


    The school had stopped, and no one hade to target Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the Chen family had not stopped for the past few days. Just like that, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather brought Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Liu Neng, to visit them. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house and sat down. He had not even drunk water, he directly ordered Chen Ping and Liu Juan, ¡°The two of you, help me find a job for your elder brother. The sry cannot be lower than the sry in his previous factory. The work cannot be more tiring than in the previous factory.¡±


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan were confused by his father-inw¡¯s words, while the other was shocked by her own father¡¯s words. This matter involved Liu Juan¡¯s family, so although Chen Ping really wanted to ask his father-inw, why did his brother-inwe to their house when he was looking for a job.


    Liu Juan was not that worried, she directly asked, ¡°Father, elder brother is looking for a job. Why are you looking for us?¡± The two of us couldn¡¯t work in the factory by ourselves. We could only work as temporary workers when others were busy. Also, doesn¡¯t he have a job?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it. Didn¡¯t your big brother have a new factory director in the factory? He didn¡¯t like your brother and always targeted him. Your brother didn¡¯t want to be bullied, so he talked back to the factory manager. Now, he¡¯s fired,¡± Liu Juan¡¯s father said, speaking of this, he didn¡¯t me Liu Neng at all. Outside the door, Chen Meng¡¯er happened to hear this when she came home from school at noon. The corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Why did her grandfather not seem to me her uncle Liu Neng at all? However, Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to say it. Her uncle had been bullied by his wife for so many years, but she had never seen him fight back. Now, he actually dared to be unreasonable with his leader. This really surprised Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Father. The factory manager and my big brother did not know each other before. They did not have any grudges against each other. The factory manager would be so full of himself. It¡¯s only against him. I think he must have done something wrong in the factory.¡± Liu Juan paused, then she said, ¡°And you, even if the new factory manager is against you, you can¡¯t contradict the factory manager in front of everyone. You¡¯re already so old, how can you still do such a thing? Do you know how many people are jealous of your job?¡±


    Liu Juan remembered that her second brother was biased towards her father and gave his job to his big brother. Until now, he was still unhappy. Usually, he would not take the initiative to go back except during the holidays.


    ¡°Juan, what do you mean by this. Are you lecturing me? You¡¯ve found a backer in the city. If you have the confidence, you won¡¯t put our father and me in your eyes.¡± Liu Neng knew that his sister did not care about their objections; after she insisted on marrying Chen Ping, he didn¡¯t think much of his sister and brother-inw.


    He had always felt that he was superior to them. This time, if he hadn¡¯t offended the factory director, he would have been fired. There was no way out. And his wife came up with such an idea. She wanted him to find his father, ask his father to bring him to his little sister¡¯s house, and ask his little sister¡¯s brother-inw to find a job for him.


    Liu Neng was originally holding back his anger because he had been fired by the new factory director. Coincidentally, Liu Juan¡¯s words just happened to hit the mark of his gun. ¡°Father, since my little sister and brother-inw aren¡¯t willing to help me with this, then forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Neng turned his head, held his father¡¯s hand, and was about to walk to the door.


    However, Liu Neng was not a person who was easy to get rid of. Even if he could not rely on his little sister and brother-inw to find a job today, he would definitely disturb Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house again.


    This was not the case. When Liu Neng said this. How could Liu Juan¡¯s father still be willing to leave? The old man was a hot-tempered person to begin with. Moreover, he valued his eldest son more. Now that he was provoked by his eldest son, Liu Neng, his temper could not be contained.


    ¡°Liu Juan, you b*stard. I just asked you to help me with a small favor, why do you have to talk so much nonsense? Now that you are married, have you really be a member of the Chen Family? Let me tell you, Liu Juan, if it weren¡¯t for us supporting you from behind, do you think you would be able to stay in the Chen family sofortably? If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and find a job for your brother,¡± Liu Juan¡¯s father said. Liu Neng could not hide the pride on his face. Liu Juan, on the other hand, was so angry at her father¡¯s words that her whole body was trembling. Chen Ping¡¯s face also darkened.


    However, before Chen Ping and Liu Juan could speak, a crisp voice came from the door, ¡°Ah, grandfather, I think you always said that my mother was a daughter who got married and sshed water. You said that my mother married into the Chen family, so she is no longer a member of your Liu family. Now, what¡¯s wrong with my mother bing a member of the Chen Family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a protective person. Especially when it came to the people she ced in her heart.


    After hearing her cheapskate grandfather¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth to retort.


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er chewed on the apple in her hand that she hadn¡¯t finished eating. She walked in leisurely with her short legs that she hated. However, unlike the faint smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, the faces of Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were extremely ugly.


    They didn¡¯t expect that their grandfather, who was so kind in their eyes, would have such a twisted face again. Moreover, such a twisted face was facing their mother.


    When Liu Juan¡¯s father heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his face was terrifyingly gloomy. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had a faint smile on her face, and walked in slowly.. He wished he could go up and tear the smile off her face.

 Chapter 135 - Introduction to the City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Introduction to the City (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You little b*stard, there¡¯s no ce for you to speak here. Get out of my way.¡± Before Liu Juan¡¯s father could rebuke her, his eldest son, Liu Neng, took the initiative. Liu Neng was quite close to Chen Meng¡¯er. As he spoke, he took a few steps toward Chen Meng¡¯er and reached out to push her away.


    Fortunately, Chen Haoguo was close to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Haoxuan was quick-witted. As soon as he saw his uncle¡¯s actions, he knew what he was going to do. He wanted to reach out to pull his sister, but it was already toote, so Chen Haoguo directly used his body to block in front of his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Liu Neng happened to push Chen Haoguo¡¯s body, and because Liu Neng was in a fit of anger, he had no control over the strength of his hands. Therefore, although Chen Haoguo was prepared, he was still pushed to the ground by his uncle Liu Neng.


    However, fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t just stand there when Chen Haoguo blocked her. When her brother Chen Haoguo fell, she supported him from behind. At least, she didn¡¯t let her brother Chen Haoguo¡¯s head hit the ground; she knocked on the ground instead.


    ¡°How are you? Do you feel any pain?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er squatted down, trying to pull his brother up. Chen Haoxuan was also scared silly by the scene in front of him. At this moment, he rushed over and squatted beside his brother.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± After Chen Haoxuan asked, he turned his head and looked at his uncle with tears and hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± This time, the fall was not light. Liu Neng was strong. However, it was fortunate that Chen Meng¡¯er was behind him, which allowed him to escape. However, he was fine. The fall was so painful that he could not recover for a long time.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan also ran over anxiously. Chen Haoxuan and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength was limited. It was Chen Ping who came over and helped Chen Haoguo up.


    ¡°Haoguo, how are you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Liu Juan anxiously checked whether her son, Chen Haoguo, was hurt anywhere.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little painful,¡± Chen Haoguo said with a smile.


    Liu Neng did not expect his eldest nephew to suddenly stand out and help Chen Meng¡¯er block the blow. Just now, when he saw his eldest nephew fall, he was also scared out of his wits and broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°If you have any anger, you can vent it on us adults. Why did you attack a child?¡± Liu Juan¡¯s heart ached as she patted her eldest son, Chen Haoguo, on the head and shouted at her eldest brother, Liu Neng.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How would I know that Haoguo would suddenly rush out?¡± Liu Neng was still quibbling.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose? Your target was Meng¡¯er, and Haoguo helped Meng¡¯er block this attack. However, Meng¡¯er is so young, yet you can actually do this.¡± Chen Ping¡¯s face darkened when he heard his brother-inw, Liu Neng¡¯s words; his face darkened even more.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sneered in her heart when she heard Liu Neng¡¯s words. Liu Neng only pushed her so brazenly because he saw that she wasn¡¯t her parents¡¯ biological child and was adopted. However, Liu Neng really thought that she, Chen Meng¡¯er, was still bullying her.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t care who you want to push. However, I have to remind you that you and grandfather came to my house today to ask for help. You didn¡¯te here to unt your power and show off.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er still being concerned about her family¡¯s presence, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken to Liu Neng in such a tone at this time. And Liu Neng would not be standing here in such good condition. ¡°Don¡¯t you want our rtives in the city to find you a job? Then you should know from your wife that our rtives in the city are my god-grandfather. I told you that my god-grandfather is quite powerful. It would not be a problem for him to arrange a better-paid job for you..¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth, with Elder Liu¡¯s status, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to arrange for Liu Neng to work in a public institution.

 Chapter 136 - Introduction to the City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Introduction to the City (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, this also depended on whether Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to do so.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Liu Juan¡¯s father said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. Then quickly tell your god-grandfather to arrange a good job for your uncle.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to her cheapskate grandfather¡¯s words, sheughed coldly in her heart. ¡°What a boorish man who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her cheapskate grandfather and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not happy now. I¡¯m not happy to open this mouth. I¡¯ll be frank with you. If you want my parents to open this mouth to my god-grandfather, my god-grandfather might not help at all times.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not want her cheap grandfather and uncle toe and find trouble with her parents.


    ¡°Why are you unhappy? That¡¯s your uncle,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, the grandfather, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and shouted.


    ¡°My uncle? Ha. What a joke. I remember that my uncle wanted to attack me just now. If it wasn¡¯t for my big brother who helped me block him, I might have already been in the hospital. Grandfather, do you think I have any reason to help my uncle who is so cruel to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather and uncle, they looked at her grandfather and uncle.


    ¡°Hmph, you b*stard. You¡¯re a junior, so what if your uncle hits you? Don¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± Liu Juan¡¯s father had been the head of the family for so many years, so in his mind, there was no reason to lower his voice to a junior.


    However, Liu Juan¡¯s father still didn¡¯t understand the situation in front of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hold a grudge. But I¡¯m not willing to say this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er twitched the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Also, grandfather, uncle, I¡¯ve told you that my god-grandfather¡¯s identity isn¡¯t simple, and he dotes on me. If he finds out that someone bullied me, he won¡¯t let them off so easily.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t trying to scare the father and son, she was speaking the truth.


    It could be seen from the Lu family¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Little b*stard, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that you can scare me with just a few words. I¡¯m not scared.¡± Liu Neng said with a straight face. This child who was abandoned by her parents at birth, what good life could she have?


    Liu Neng¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s anger soar to the peak. The meaning in Liu Neng¡¯s words stabbed the pain in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied with her current parents, she really treated Chen Ping and Liu Juan as her biological parents. However, she would sometimes wonder why her parents in this life would abandon her not long after she was born.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also guessed many reasons in her heart. This also meant that Chen Meng¡¯er still cared about her biological parents.


    ¡°Shut up. Get out. Get out of my house. Don¡¯t evere to my house again.¡± Liu Juan finally exploded. She could also hear the meaning in her big brother¡¯s words. Liu Juan was more afraid that this big brother of hers, who spoke without restraint, would say something bad in front of her daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think I want toe? In the future, even if you beg me toe, I won¡¯te. Father, let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Neng pulled his father and walked out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house in a huff.


    Chen Ping, Liu Juan, and the others didn¡¯t look too good after Liu Neng and his father left. Liu Juan was quite sad in her heart. She was sad that her father and big brother would treat her like this.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er, after Liu Neng and his father left, she returned to her previous appearance, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had an aggressive aura just now. She was also busy examining her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not put this matter aside as she appeared on the surface.


    She, Chen Meng¡¯er, had never said that she was a kind person, and she was not a person to be bullied. She, Chen Meng¡¯er, had always believed that if others did not provoke her, she would not provoke them. However, if one took the initiative to provoke her, she would not let them have it easy either.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er would not let this matter go just like that.


    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, a week passed just like that. Chen Meng¡¯er went to Elder Liu¡¯s ce again. Da Peng was sent by Elder Liu to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er early on.


    And this time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not go to Elder Liu¡¯s ce alone. Chen Meng¡¯er even brought her two brothers. This was agreed upon when Chen Meng¡¯er went to Elder Liu¡¯s cest weekend. Originally, their parents, Chen Ping and Liu Juan, didn¡¯t agree to it.


    It was Elder Liu who suggested Chen Meng¡¯er go to Elder Liu¡¯s ce. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er went to Elder Liu¡¯s ce to learn knowledge. They felt that their two sons, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, would disturb Elder Liu if they went.


    When Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan heard that their parents did not agree, their faces fell. They had been looking forward to this trip to the city for a long time. Now, they were told that they were not allowed to go. How could they not be disappointed?


    However, it was fortunate that Chen Meng¡¯er was there. Chen Meng¡¯er acted coquettishly to Chen Ping and Liu Juan, saying that she had already agreed with Elder Liu. Elder Liu also agreed. Elder Liu weed her two brothers very much.


    Well, their daughter had already said that much. In addition, when they saw their two sons¡¯ small faces filled with disappointment, they finally nodded in agreement and agreed to Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s trip to the city.


    As it turned out, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan had been in a state of extreme excitement ever since they opened their eyes this morning. When Chen Haoxuan was in school, he couldn¡¯t wait to tell them about it; he was going to the city.


    Everyone in their ss knew that Chen Haoxuan was going to the city this weekend before the morning reading ss began. Chen Meng¡¯er also saw that her second brother, Chen Haoguo, actually wanted to tell their ss teacher when their ss teacher came in.


    Fortunately, their ss teacher¡¯s dignity prevented him from saying what he wanted to say..

 Chapter 137 - Da Peng’s Thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Da Peng¡¯s Thoughts (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Da Peng saw Chen Meng¡¯er from afar and got down from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Da Peng.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also greeted Da Peng with a smile. As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er took out an apple from her schoolbag that she had just received from her big brother, Chen Haoguo, and handed it to Da Peng. ¡°Here, Uncle Da Peng.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡± Da Peng looked at the apple that had suddenly appeared in front of him, and his reaction was a little slow. However, he immediately came back to his senses, scratched his head, and said, ¡°Little Miss, you can keep this for yourself.¡± He was already so old, if that thing that belonged to the Little Miss, who was still a child, were to be spread out, it would beughed at by his brothers.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er insisted. Seeing that Da Peng did not ept it, she directly ran in front of Da Peng, stood on her tiptoes, and stuffed the apple in her hand into Da Peng¡¯s arms, she said, ¡°Uncle Da Peng, if you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll be very angry. If I get angry, the consequences will be very serious. Alright, Uncle Da Peng, wait a little longer. I¡¯ll go in and take a look at my big brother and second brother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threatened, then, she immediately ran away.


    Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er herself felt that she was already embarrassed enough. She did not expect that there would be a day when she would threaten the other party in order to give away the food. Meanwhile, Da Peng looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little figure running around the house and then looked at the apple in his arms. He felt helpless and happy.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay if I bring this dress with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just walked into the room of the three siblings when she heard her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, asking for the voice of her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo.


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ll bring this too.¡± Then, her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo¡¯s voice was heard.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to the conversation between her two older brothers. For some reason, the bulging school bags of her two older brothers suddenly appeared in her mind. Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly pushed the door open and entered. Unsurprisingly, Chen Meng¡¯er saw the bulging school bags that appeared in her mind just now, and her two older brothers were actually still stuffing things into the school bags.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two school bags that could no longer contain anything. She suddenly understood why her two older brothers would resolutely reject their mother, Liu Juan, when she proposed to pack their clothes, she had said that she would pack them herself.


    It turned out that the two brothers had long known that if they asked their mother to help them pack, the things they wanted to bring would not be brought to them. That was why they had requested for them to pack.


    ¡°What are your school bags stuffed with? If you keep stuffing them like this, your school bags will break before we reach the city,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she walked into the house, she pointed at the bulging school bags in their hands and said.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t put anything in them.¡± Chen Haoxuan heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and nced at the school bags that had no ce to stuff things in for him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t put anything in them? Then why is the school bag so big?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with wide eyes in surprise. This cute appearance made people want to bite it. Chen Meng¡¯er could understand her two brothers¡¯ feelings, so she didn¡¯t wait for her two brothers to answer and continued to say. ¡°Okay, apart from bringing a set of y clothes, take out the rest of the things from your bag.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no way.¡± Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t expect his sister to be even more ruthless than his mother.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Haoguo, who had always doted on Chen Meng¡¯er and didn¡¯t know how to refute her, looked at the things in his bag after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and was a little unhappy.


    ¡°You have so many things now. When you go to the city and buy things, where will you put them when youe back? There are many rare things in the city. Or you don¡¯t want them and only like the things you have now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head, she looked at Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo like a little white rabbit..

 Chapter 138 - Da Peng’s Thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 138: Da Peng¡¯s Thoughts (2)</h4>


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, who were originally unhappy, did not say anything after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. They lowered their heads and swiftly took out the things in their school bags.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the things that her two brothers took out from their school bags and her face was unhappy. She really wanted to ask them why they brought these things to Elder Liu. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not know what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking as they stood there. At this moment, their eyes were filled with what Chen Meng¡¯er had said. There were many strange things in the city, it was as if they had seen things that they had only heard of but had never seen before.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, we are all packed. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were holding a school bag that only contained a set of y clothes as they blinked their starry eyes at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the school bag in their hands that had returned to its original state. She was satisfied.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were carrying school bags that contained their change of clothes, while Chen Meng¡¯er was carrying a small bag that was slung across her back. It was unknown what it contained. Her hands were held by her two older brothers.


    Just like that, the three siblings held hands and walked to the door of the small courtyard. Chen Ping and Liu Juan were already waiting at the door.


    ¡°Haoguo, Haoxuan, when you two arrive at your grandfather Liu¡¯s house, you have to be obedient, understand? Don¡¯t be mischievous.¡± Liu Juan couldn¡¯t help but exhort.


    ¡°Understood, mother.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan replied in unison. Chen Meng¡¯er cursed in her heart, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t need to say it. They are very obedient when they see grandfather. They won¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    It could be said that among all the children, apart from Chen Meng¡¯er, the others were all afraid of Elder Liu. It wasn¡¯t like a mouse that saw a cat, but it was about the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Chen Ping greeted Da Peng.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. This is my job to begin with,¡± Da Peng said without putting on any airs. Da Peng¡¯s attitude toward Chen Ping and Liu Juan was mostly because of Chen Meng¡¯er, the newly appointed Little Miss of their Green Gang. There was also a small portion of Chen Ping and Liu Juan¡¯s character.


    This time, because there were two more people, Chen Meng¡¯er automatically sat in the front passenger seat and gave the back seat to her two brothers. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it was her two brothers¡¯ first time sitting in a car, so they would definitely be curious about this and that. Therefore, she wisely chose to sit separately from them.


    After Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoku climbed into the car, they curiously touched and looked around. It was only when Liu Juan reminded them through the open window that they stopped for a while. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her two brothers¡¯ excited expressions and thought in her heart, when the car drove into the city¡¯s gravel road, would her two brothers still be this energetic. This bumpy force was not something that an ordinary person could withstand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also gone through such a long period of training before she got used to it.


    And it was fated that Chen Meng¡¯er, who wanted to see Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan make a fool of themselves, would take the initiative to be disappointed. Because Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, the two brothers, had not stopped along the way. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if it wasn¡¯t for these two fellows who were still worried about the presence of a stranger like Da Peng, these two fellows would definitely be so excited that they would roar and vent their frustrations.


    However, right now, these two brothers weren¡¯t any better off.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two boys who had never stopped since they got into the car. She was about to hold her forehead and let out a long sigh. She really wanted to ask if the two of them had taken stimnts today or something. They had been bouncing around for such a long time¡­ weren¡¯t they feeling ufortable?


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that if she asked this question and heard her two brothers¡¯ answers, she would definitely vomit blood. Not only did the two of them not feel ufortable, but they also enjoyed the bumpy ride of the car. It was said to be like a rocking chair.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what her two brothers were thinking, she would definitely stand up and shout, ¡°Rocking Chair? Do you know what a rocking chair feels like? Ah, you must be feeling that something is wrong. It must be.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who looked at Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan with such high energy. Even Da Peng, who was driving, could not help but look behind the rearview mirror several times to see the energetic two brothers.


    When the car reached the town, Da Peng heard the chattering voices of Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, who were sitting in the backseat, because they saw the shops on the roadside, he could not help but ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, your two brothers are really strong.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Da Peng¡¯s words and smiled at her two brothers. She nodded and said, ¡°Yep, they¡¯re not bad. I¡¯m tired. They¡¯re so energetic.¡±


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, do you want your two brothers to join the Green Gang?¡± Da Peng said as he turned to look at the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Da Peng to be so loyal to the Green Gang. He was always looking for talents for the Green Gang. However, Chen Meng¡¯er really did not guess what Da Peng was thinking. Everyone in the Green Gang knew that their boss, Elder Liu, did not have any children now,


    and if they did not have any children, it meant that the Green Gang did not have any heirs. The members of the Green Gang had even secretly discussed who would take over the Green Gang in the future. While everyone was specting, the situation had taken a 180-degree turn. The boss of the Green Gang had always been unwilling to take in another boss. He had actually taken the initiative to take in a three-year-old girl as his god-granddaughter.


    Their boss even doted on this god-granddaughter. For the first time, their boss had opened his mouth to talk about the topic of the sessor.


    Without a doubt. That heir was the god-granddaughter that their boss had just acknowledged. The youngdy of their Green Gang.


    And the members of their Green Gang, after knowing that their boss was going to be a woman in the future, were all worried in their hearts. would this youngdy have the ability to support the entire Green Gang in the future? Would she have the ability to make an exception and support the entire Green Gang? Da Peng actually had the same worry. Hence, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two energetic older brothers today, he had an idea.


    Perhaps, he could nurture their Little Miss¡¯two older brothers and let them be their Little Miss¡¯s right-hand men..

 Chapter 139 - Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Da Peng saw that Chen Meng¡¯er did not say anything and thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was unwilling to let her brothers join the Green Gang. He immediately exined, ¡°Little Miss, our Green Gang is different from other organizations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I just feel that my eldest brother and second brother are still young. Moreover, I don¡¯t have the authority to help them decide on this matter. I can let them train with the members of the gang every week.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had her own ns in mind.


    Regardless of whether her two brothers would be members of the Green Gang in the future, she hoped that they would have the ability to protect themselves. Especially after experiencing these two incidents, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that their power was too weak. At the very least, they did not have the ability to protect themselves.


    The first ce that Chen Meng¡¯er thought of to improve her strength was the Green Gang. In fact, even if Da Peng did not mention this matter today, Chen Meng¡¯er would have mentioned it to her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Then, Little Miss, about this matter?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer was somewhat different from what Da Peng had expected, in general, Da Peng was still very satisfied. He thought that even if their Little Miss¡¯s two older brothers did not join their Green Gang now, after training together with their people all year round, over time, they would develop a sense of belonging to the Green Gang. Therefore, the process might be a little different from what he had thought, but the result was the same.


    ¡°I will tell grandfather about this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it was not appropriate for Da Peng to speak about this matter. Besides, this was what she was supposed to do. Along the way, Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo were full of energy. They didn¡¯t stop at all. However, when they heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to arrive at Liu¡¯s old house, the two brothers seemed to have been wound up. They immediately stopped moving and sat upright in their seats.


    Da Peng saw the two brothers sitting upright in the backseat through the rearview mirror and raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then, he smiled and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, I thought that your family had inherited your boldness. I didn¡¯t expect that I was wrong.¡±


    Da Peng and the others were quite surprised that Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid of Elder Liu at all. It must be known that every child would not say anything when they saw their boss. They would hug their parents¡¯ thighs and cry incessantly.


    So, when Da Peng and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er getting along very well with their boss, how could they not be surprised?


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Da Peng¡¯s words, she turned around and looked at her two brothers who were sitting upright. Could she say that she was not afraid of Elder Liu because she was not a child in the first ce? The answer was obvious. She just couldn¡¯t. Thus, Chen Meng¡¯er could only keep her mouth shut and pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the pharmacy. Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car, and Nanny Li and Xiao Liu came up to wee her. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re finally here. I missed you to death,¡± Nanny Li said as she came over and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Nanny Li had never gotten married and had children in her entire life, so she now treated Chen Meng¡¯er as her own granddaughter and came to feel pain.


    ¡°Nanny Li, Meng¡¯er also misses you very much.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also acted coquettishly.


    ¡°Little Miss, Sir has something on, so he couldn¡¯te here to pick you up.¡± Xiao Liu took advantage of the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er and Nanny Li had just finished expressing their feelings, and moved forward to tell them what his boss wanted him to say to their Little Miss.


    Otherwise, if their Little Miss got angry at their boss, he would suffer. When he thought of their boss¡¯s anger, his entire heart trembled.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I know that grandfather is very busy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not an ordinary child, she did not see Elder Liu when she got out of the car just now.. She knew that Elder Liu was either busy with the gang or solving business matters.

 Chapter 140 - Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Haoxuan, who had been trembling in fear, got off the car with Chen Meng¡¯er. When Chen Haoxuan heard that Grandpa Liu was not around, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief, and the expression on his face also rxed.


    ¡°Oh, these two little guys are so good-looking. They must be the brothers of our Little Miss.¡± Nanny Li had never given birth before, but she liked children very much, and as she was by Elder Liu¡¯s side, the chances of meeting children were very rare. Nanny Li let go of Chen Meng¡¯er and raised her head to see Chen Haoguo.


    However, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were not strangers. They were afraid of Elder Liu. Now that Elder Liu was not here, they were happy.


    ¡°Hello, Nanny Li.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were influenced by Chen Meng¡¯er. Although they were still children in the countryside, they were still polite. They should be smart; the two brothers had noticed how Chen Meng¡¯er addressed Nanny Li. Now, they also addressed her.


    ¡°Hey, good boys.¡± Nanny Li liked children. It was rare for them to be good-looking and polite,


    ¡°Nanny Li, this is my eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. This is my second brother, Chen Haoxuan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Nanny Li liked her two brothers from the bottom of her heart, and she was quite happy,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Little Guo and call you Little Xuan.¡± After Nanny Li finished speaking, suddenly, she remembered. ¡°Aiya, look at me. How could I forget that the three of you have been riding for such a long time? You must be tired. Quickly, enter the house. I knew that you wereing today, so I made a lot of snacks.¡±


    Nanny Li held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand as they walked into the house. She turned her head and said to Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan.


    As for Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo, when they heard Nanny Li say that there was food, their small eyes instantly lit up. As for the sweet-mouthed Chen Haoxuan, thepliments came out like they were free. ¡°Nanny Li, your cooking is really good. The snacks you make are really delicious. Every time you let your sister bring home the snacks, the three of us eat them all.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her second brother, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words, her forehead started to turn ck. She really wanted to say to him, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s not even a little bit left, it¡¯s that there¡¯s not enough to eat. The pastries I bring back are always the ones that you eat the most.¡±


    And Chen Meng¡¯er could already foresee how her two brothers would eat when they nodded their heads. However, Chen Meng¡¯er believed that Nanny Li would be very happy to see how her two brothers ate.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er had expected, when her two brothers saw the desserts that Nanny Li had prepared, they did not hold back at all. Their eyes lit up as they stared at the exquisite desserts, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to say that they should eat them.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er spat out these words, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan unceremoniously began to stuff things into their mouths. Fortunately, although the two brothers were fast, their postures did not make people think that they were not well-educated.


    Nanny Li looked at the two brothers who were enjoying the food, and a smile appeared on her face. Nanny Li held the chopsticks and was busy picking up snacks for the brothers. As she did so, she said, ¡°Eat slowly. Be careful not to choke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Chen Haoxuan nodded as he stuffed the food into his mouth.


    However, the brothers¡¯ nerves didn¡¯t rx for long before they tensed up again. Elder Liu had returned with Zhuge Yu and the others.


    Because his granddaughter wasing today, Elder Liu had greatly increased everyone¡¯s work speed. As a result, many people who had wasted Elder Liu¡¯s time today were harshly reprimanded by Elder Liu, and the content of the training doubled. And it was precisely because of Elder Liu¡¯s thunderous methods that he was able to rush back before dinner.


    Otherwise, with their usual efficiency, Elder Liu and the others would not be able to finish dealing with these matters until twelve o¡¯clock at night. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa is back.¡± Elder Liu shouted into the house as soon as he entered.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s voice and jumped down from the chair. She ran out cheerfully to wee Elder Liu. As for Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo, they were originally happily drinking soda. They had no interest in that nd and tasteless milk. However, when they heard Elder Liu¡¯s voice, they were so frightened that they immediately ced the cups in their hands on the table in front of them.


    Then, the two of them sat upright. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that when they were in school, their sitting posture had never been so standard.


    ¡°Haoguo, Haoxuan, do you still remember Grandpa Liu?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Haoguo and the Chen brothers¡¯ sitting posture and nodded in satisfaction. He still liked children who were well-behaved. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er was an exception.


    In Elder Liu¡¯s heart, whatever his granddaughter did was the best, and she was always right. He would always stand on his granddaughter¡¯s side. If those education experts knew Elder Liu¡¯s heart, they would definitely be heartbroken and say that Elder Liu was doting on her,pletely doting on her.


    The two people who were called. Their faces tensed up even more. The two of them hurriedly got down from their chairs and ran in front of Elder Liu. They called out obediently, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Liu. We remember you.¡±


    ¡°En, not bad. Your memory is pretty good. Right, Grandpa Liu knew that the two of you wereing. He had already asked Nanny Li to prepare a room for the two of you. In a while, Nanny Li will bring the two of you to take a look. Do you Like It?¡± Elder Liu reached out and touched Chen Haoguo¡¯s and said in a tone that he thought was very amiable.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Liu.¡± Chen Haoguo was a little stiff when Elder Liu touched their heads. However, his body soon rxed.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were a little excited when they heard that Elder Liu had prepared rooms for them. They thought that they must havee to Elder Liu¡¯s ce to sleep with their sister Chen Meng¡¯er. They did not expect that Elder Liu had specially prepared a room for them.


    However, when they saw the room that Elder Liu had specially prepared for them, they were not just a little excited.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were brought by Nanny Li to see the room that Nanny Li had prepared for them. Chen Meng¡¯er did not go with them. When she saw her grandfather, Elder Liu, and Zhuge Yue in, she knew that.... her grandfather had something to say to her.

 Chapter 141 - Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu as if she knew that he had something to say to her.


    ¡°Little girl, why are you so sure that Grandpa has something to say to you?¡± Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter¡¯s cute appearance and could not help but want to reach out and properly massage his granddaughter¡¯s little face. However, when he thought of the little girl¡¯s temper, he could only force himself to withdraw his hand.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, the four of you came in. When you saw them, your expressions were like that. I have something to tell you. I have something to tell you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exaggerated expression¡­ it made Elder Liu and the othersugh.


    ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re really a clown.¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I never knew that our expressions could talk.¡± Zhuge Yu also replied with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re really naughty.¡± Skinny couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and touch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s delicate and cute little nose. However, his hand also gently tapped and then let go. He had seen the warning look his master gave him.


    After theughter, Elder Liu put on a serious expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess is right. Grandfather has something to tell you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded, indicating that she was listening attentively. She gestured for Elder Liu to continue.


    ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to earn Japanese money? I just went to settle the matter. I have also settled the documents for you to go to Japan. Now, as long as you say the time, we can set off.¡± What Elder Liu didn¡¯t say was when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she wanted to earn Japanese money, he was excited. Although Elder Liu was the head of the gang, he was very patriotic. He was very disgusted with the Japanese.


    Now, he finally caught an opportunity, a good opportunity to make the Japanese bleed greatly. How could Elder Liu not be excited?


    This week, Elder Liu had brought Zhuge Yu and the others to rush around to apply for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s various documents to go abroad. Fortunately, Elder Liu had a widework, and everyone gave him face, so he managed to get all the documents done so quickly.


    ¡°Oh? Is it all done?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. How is it? Grandpa is fast, right?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an expression of wanting to take credit, praising each other and praising each other. The way he asked for praise like a child made the three right-hand men who had been by Elder Liu¡¯s side for many years deeply embarrassed,


    Zhuge Yu and the others felt that they must have not slept wellst night to have these hallucinations.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er was used to Elder Liu¡¯s rich expression. Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that this old man was bing more and more like a child as he got older.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa is the best.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished praising him, she then continued, ¡°But, Grandpa, you didn¡¯t even get my household registration book. How did you get the certificate?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously asked the question in her heart.


    Shepletely realized that she was only three years old, and she was a little girl who lived in the countryside. No matter how smart she was, she shouldn¡¯t have known that she had to get a passport and a pass.


    However, fortunately, Elder Liu and the others had long been used to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s different thinking from normal children. They were also used to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intelligence. Therefore, regarding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, they did not feel that there was anything wrong with it at all.


    Elder Liu smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°This means that grandfather is very resourceful.¡±


    The truth was that when Da Peng sent Chen Meng¡¯er homest time, Elder Liu had already told Da Peng beforehand that after he sent Chen Meng¡¯er home, he would ask Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents for their household register, he wanted to use Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s household register to apply for a passport..

 Chapter 142 - Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t know what Elder Liu was talking about, but because of Elder Liu¡¯s image in their hearts, they didn¡¯t ask much and handed their household register to Da Peng.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s increasingly childish appearance and didn¡¯t ask much. She walked directly to Zhuge Yu, took the little notebook from Zhuge Yu¡¯s hand, and flipped through it.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er felt that her grandfather was bing more and more unreliable and childish in front of her. But when it came to handling matters, he was still very reliable.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, when are you going to leave for Japan?¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was seriously flipping through her passport and asked.


    ¡°Next week. When I go back this time, I will tell my parents.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to do it as soon as possible. One had to know that the stock market in Japan was constantly rising. This also meant that if Chen Meng¡¯er entered the stock market in Japan one day earlier, she would earn one day¡¯s money earlier.


    And the amount of money was quite a considerable sum.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare the ne tickets.¡± Zhuge Yu nodded and made a mental note of this matter.


    * * *


    Elder Liu asked Nanny Li to decorate the rooms for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan. The two brothers liked it very much. Ever since the two brothers entered their rooms, they had note out until Chen Meng¡¯er called them to eat; only then did they reluctantly put down the toys in their hands and followed Chen Meng¡¯er to the dining room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also took the opportunity to take a look at the rooms that Nanny Li had decorated for her two brothers while calling them to eat.


    She could say that Nanny Li had spent a lot of effort to decorate these two rooms. There were many toys and books that boys liked in the room. Those things were not easy to buy at this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was touched. She had always known that Elder Liu loved her and that the entire Green Gang loved her. However, she did not expect that they would value her family so much just because they loved her. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not embarrass Chen Meng¡¯er. When Chen Meng¡¯er brought them to the restaurant for dinner, the two of them politely thanked Elder Liu and Nanny Li when they saw each other, they also expressed that the two of them liked the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. This way, we won¡¯t waste Nanny Li¡¯s EFFORTS,¡± Elder Liu said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The dinner was very rich. Because of the arrival of Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Haoxuan, and Chen Haoguo, the food prepared by Nanny Li was richer than usual. As a result, Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo¡¯s eyes lit up again when they saw the food.


    However, because of Elder Liu, the two of them were not as unrestrained as they were in the afternoon. They suddenly became cautious. The two brothers did not dare to look at Elder Liu directly. They only dared to sneak a few nces at Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu had long noticed that the two brothers would nce at him from time to time. Fortunately, Elder Liu did not want to scare the two little boys, so he just turned a blind eye and pretended not to see them. This allowed Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan to finish the dinner safely. This made the two brothers heave a sigh of relief, and the fear in their hearts toward Elder Liu faded a little.


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had taken such a long car ride in the afternoon, Elder Liu did not n to take the three little ones out for a stroll after dinner. He wanted them to have a good rest. Elder Liu wanted the three little ones to rest, but this sudden visit of Elder Zhao had disrupted Elder Liu¡¯s ns.


    Elder Zhao hade at the right time. He had long since found out that Chen Meng¡¯er woulde to Elder Liu¡¯s ce on Saturday afternoons every week, so he strolled over after dinner and arrived at Elder Liu¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Yo, Elder Liu, it¡¯s so lively here today.¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s voice came before he arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Meng¡¯er is here today. But Elder Zhao, why are you so happy today? Why are you still strolling over at my ce sote at night?¡± Elder Liu knew that this old fellow had ulterior motives when he saw Elder Zhao.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t counting the time. I calcted that Meng¡¯er would coincidentallye to your ce today, so I strolled over after dinner. I¡¯m not here for you, I¡¯m herepletely for Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Zhao didn¡¯t give Elder Liu any face at all; he said it directly.


    ¡°You Elder Zhao, you actually dare to have designs on my granddaughter? Let me tell you, Meng¡¯er is my granddaughter. Don¡¯t even think about snatching my granddaughter away.¡± Elder Liu knew that Elder Zhao often asked about his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Elder Liu, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch my granddaughter away from you.¡± What Elder Zhao buried in his heart didn¡¯t say. ¡°If I steal your granddaughter, I definitely won¡¯t be able topete with you. Right now, I want to steal my granddaughter-inw.¡± Just like that, Elder Zhao liked Chen Meng¡¯er very much, and Chen Meng¡¯er was the god-granddaughter of Elder Liu who had no children. He had a small idea. He thought that if he let his grandson, Zhao Shihao, get engaged to Chen Meng¡¯er with a mock engagement.


    However, Elder Zhao only dared to think about this idea in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He could imagine how Elder Liu would react if he said this suggestion out loud.


    In fact, Elder Zhao had missed one person, and that person was Chen Meng¡¯er. If Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Elder Zhao was nning something like this, she would probably fly into a rage out of humiliation, she would practice her acupuncture.


    However, Elder Liu, who didn¡¯t know anything at the moment, was relieved when he heard Elder Zhao say that he wouldn¡¯t snatch his granddaughter away from him. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. However, Elder Zhao, I think that you must have something to do at this time of night. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    Elder Liu was very clear about Elder Zhao¡¯s character. Now that Elder Liu said that, Elder Zhao also happened to follow Elder Liu¡¯s words and said, ¡°There is indeed something. After you gave my grandson Shihao an acupuncture treatmentst time, the effect was pretty good. Therefore, I want you to go and take a look at my grandson again today. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for Meng¡¯er, this little girl, to watch from the side.¡± Elder Zhao¡¯s calction was very loud.


    However, Elder Zhao¡¯s n had really hit Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart. If it was for any other reason, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely be toozy to go with her grandfather, Elder Liu. However, with this opportunity to observe the clinical practice... she did not want to miss it.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er swallowed the words that came to her mouth.


    And how could Elder Liu not know what his precious granddaughter was thinking? Therefore, he answered ording to Elder Zhao¡¯s words, ¡°Alright, then let me tidy up and follow you on this trip.¡±

 Chapter 143 - Zhao Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Zhao Family (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing that Elder Liu had agreed, Elder Zhao was instantly beaming with joy. Only then did Elder Zhao notice Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan in the room. ¡°Yo, who are these two little boys? They look like tigers.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Zhao.¡± When Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan saw that Elder Zhao had noticed the two of them, the two of them shouted in unison.


    ¡°Good, good. You¡¯re so polite.¡± Old people liked people who were good-looking and polite. When Grandpa Zhao heard the greetings of Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, he replied with a smile, his love for the two brothers had also increased a little.


    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, this is my eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, and this is my second brother, Chen Haoxuan. They apanied me to my grandpa¡¯s home to broaden my horizons.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never been able to hide her identity as a person who came from the countryside. Moreover, the current society was not like what it would be ten or twenty yearster, where the vast majority of the people in the city discriminated against the people in the countryside,


    ¡°I was thinking. So it¡¯s Meng¡¯er¡¯s elder brothers. No wonder they are so good-looking and also so polite. The next time I have the chance to meet your parents, I¡¯ll have to ask them for advice on how to raise such outstanding children.¡± Grandpa Zhao had such an expression on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, you¡¯re being modest. Look at how good your grandson Shihao is and how well he¡¯s been educated by you. I think it¡¯s because other people want to go to your house to learn from you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rarely concealed herself in front of others. Therefore, when she spoke to Elder Zhao and the others, she did not deliberately pretend to be a child.


    However, Elder Zhao was very used to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tone of voice and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Instead, they felt that it was very pleasing.


    ¡°Haha, Meng¡¯er¡¯s little mouth is really sweet. Look, you¡¯ve made your grandfather Zhao very happy. However, Meng¡¯er¡¯s words are really right. Your big brother Shihao is really a source of pride for your grandfather Zhao. Oh right, your big brother Shihao has been talking about you these few days. It¡¯s just right, you should go and visit him today and talk to him. Oh right. You two kids should go too. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re getting to know my eldest grandson.¡± Elder Zhao didn¡¯t forget to call Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan to go with him.


    ¡°Elder Zhao, what are you talking to my girl about? She¡¯s making you smile.¡± Elder Liu Heard Elder Zhao¡¯sughter from afar. He asked as soon as he entered.


    ¡°Hey, Elder Liu. Seeing that you¡¯re so interested, I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± As he spoke, Elder Zhao turned his head to greet Chen Meng¡¯er and the others with a smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er. Little Guo, Little Xuan,e. Follow Grandpa Zhao to Grandpa¡¯s house.¡±


    Elder Liu looked at Elder Zhao pulling Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and leaving. He was instantly unhappy. He raised his foot and chased after him. As he walked, Elder Liu muttered in his heart, ¡°I really can¡¯t believe what Elder Zhao said. He just said that he wouldn¡¯t snatch my granddaughter from me, but now he¡¯s holding onto my granddaughter¡¯s hand and won¡¯t let go.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy was not far from the Zhao family. Everyone was chatting andughing. They arrived very quickly.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan looked at the two-story vi in front of them. They were so surprised that their mouths were slightly agape. The courtyard that Elder Liu lived in was actually much more valuable than the Zhao family¡¯s vi. Chen Meng¡¯er understood this point.


    However. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not know. When they walked into the courtyard through the pharmacy, they only felt that this courtyard was more exquisite and bigger than their own. But that was all.. Otherwise, in their minds, it was not much different from their own little courtyard.

 Chapter 144 - Zhao Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Zhao Family (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, in the eyes of these two brothers, the two-story vi of the Zhao family was an incredible existence. Who asked the Chen family vige at this time to not have two-story houses, there were only bungalows. Therefore, at first nce, the two brothers who saw the building would be so surprised.


    The reactions of Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan brothers made Elder Zhao feelfortable in his heart. He did not see that the smile on Elder Zhao¡¯s face was almost wrinkled into a flower. However, Elder Liu wasn¡¯t happy. He muttered in his heart, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a small shabby vi? Is there a need to be so surprised? Hmph, if you two see my old castle in Ennd, your jaws will fall off.¡±


    Fortunately, Elder Liu also knew that it was the first time Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were in the city, so such a reaction was normal. Therefore, he cursed in his heart. They didn¡¯t show anything.


    However, Elder Liu had already made ns in his heart. He would definitely bring the Chen brothers to his castle in Ennd in the future. He must personally see the expressions of the two brothers when they saw his castle!


    However, Elder Liu¡¯s wish to see the expressions of the Chen brothers, who were so shocked that their jaws were about to fall off, was destined to be disappointed. Because at that time, Chen Haoguo and the Chen brothers were no longer the inexperienced little boys they were now. Of course, these were all things to be discussed in the future.


    At this time, Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and Elder Zhao did not urge the brothers to enter the house until they had finished viewing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house is really beautiful,¡± Chen Haoxuan, who was walking beside Chen Meng¡¯er, could not help but whisper into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    Chen Haoguo also came over and said, ¡°Ye, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a beautiful building.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys really like a house like Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house?¡± For Chen Meng¡¯er, she preferred a courtyard like Elder Liu¡¯s house.


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± Cheng Haoxuan nodded his head seriously and replied.


    ¡°I like it too. If only my house could have such a beautiful building.¡± Chen Haoxuan said with a face full of yearning.


    ¡°In the future, I will give each of you a building as beautiful as Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked seriously at her big brother and second brother said. The small person¡¯s exquisite face was full of a serious expression. This made people who saw the expression on the small person¡¯s face believe what she said from the bottom of their hearts.


    When Sun Jia came up from the back room to wee her, she saw such a scene.


    ¡°Yay, we believe in Meng¡¯er. However, I will study hard. When I find a good job in the future, I will buy such a beautiful house for my sister.¡± Chen Haoguo was touched by his sister¡¯s words, however, he also wanted to give his sister such a beautiful house.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Chen Haoxuan said, unwilling to be left behind.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is here. Meng¡¯er, what were you talking about just now? Why are you so serious?¡± Sun Jia saw Chen Meng¡¯er and went up to her. She didn¡¯t expect this three-year-old little girl¡¯s medical skills to be so amazing. Previously, she was still worried that if Elder Liu followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s n to treat her son, what would happen if something went wrong?


    But she didn¡¯t expect that. After Elder Liu¡¯s acupuncture, her son could already slightly control his left hand and left foot. Although he wasn¡¯t very agile. However, his family believed that as long as they cooperated with Elder Liu¡¯s treatment. It was only a matter of time before he recovered.


    In addition to the incident with the Lu familyst week, everyone with some status in S City knew that Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter couldn¡¯t be offended. Moreover, Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter might be the one to inherit all of Elder Liu¡¯s assets in the future.


    It was unknown who spread the news that the people from the Liu family in the capital had alreadye to S City and had seen Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter. They had also acknowledged this god-granddaughter. This also meant that Chen Meng¡¯er was recognized as a member of the Liu family by the Liu family.


    Once this news came out, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s status had undergone a qualitative change.


    As a result, the current Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s status in Sun Jia¡¯s eyes had undergone an earth-shaking change. The current Chen Meng¡¯er caused Sun Jia to be wary of her.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know anything about these twists and turns. She only felt that Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude towards her had changed. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. She only thought that the change in Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude was because the treatment n she had given earlier was effective.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Sun.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er greeted Sun Jia.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Sun.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan also greeted her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sun Jia was only paying attention to Chen Meng¡¯er just now and didn¡¯t notice Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo. Now, she only noticed when the two brothers greeted her.


    ¡°Auntie Sun, these are my two brothers. This is my eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, and this is my second brother, Chen Haoxuan. They are here to y in the city.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was nowpletely acting as the introducer for her two brothers.


    ¡°They are Meng¡¯er¡¯s older brothers. They are so good-looking. Come in and sit down. Auntie will bring you something to eat.¡± When Sun Jia heard that they were Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s older brothers, she immediately became enthusiastic. Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that she had already be the object of those people in S City to curry favor with.


    If it were not for the fact that they had no way to find Chen Meng¡¯er, who was protected too well by Elder Liu, they would have long thought of all kinds of ways to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Sun.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She led one brother with each hand and walked into the Zhao family home.


    Zhao Shihao was also in the living room. He had heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice just now. If it weren¡¯t for his mother stopping him, he would have stood up and slowly walked over to wee Chen Meng¡¯er.


    At this moment, Zhao Shihao saw Chen Meng¡¯er walk in and excitedly waved at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here. Come to me quickly.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not go up because her two hands were held by her two older brothers. Moreover, when Chen Meng¡¯er felt the increasing strength of her two hands, she raised her head and looked at her two older brothers. Only then did she realize that her two older brothers were looking at Zhao Shihao with hostility.


    It was as if the other party wanted to snatch their beloved things. Seeing this, Chen Meng¡¯er felt helpless.


    Meanwhile, Chen Haoxuan looked at Zhao Shihao stubbornly and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er is our sister.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Hostility (1)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Hostility (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others walked in, Zhao Shihao noticed the two boys beside Chen Meng¡¯er, who were holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand. Zhao Shihao was immediately unhappy in his heart. Therefore, he deliberately chose to ignore Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, who were holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hands.


    However, Zhao Shihao did not expect that the two people he deliberately ignored would be so rude and directly say that he was not allowed to steal their sister.


    Zhao Shihao was usually very sensible and more sensible than his peers. However, no matter how sensible he was, he was only a seven-year-old child. In the face of Chen Haoxuan¡¯s provocation, Zhao Shihao very impolitely replied, ¡°Meng¡¯er is also my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°My younger sister is from our family, not yours.¡± Chen Haoxuan pouted his small mouth and looked at Zhao Shihao with an unconvinced expression.


    Chen Haoxuan wanted to directly pull Chen Meng¡¯er and walk back.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled her two brothers¡¯ hands. Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. Her two brothers were very popr and were very popr among the children in the vige. She had never seen her two brothers so hostile towards anyone. Could it be that there really were maic fields that were born to repel each other?


    As for Zhao Shihao, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er being pulled away by her two brothers, he was also anxious. He couldn¡¯t care less that it wasn¡¯t very convenient for him to move. He stood up and was about to chase after Chen Meng¡¯er. Sun Jia, who was carrying a fruit te out, happened to see him. Sun Jia hurriedly put down the fruit te in her hand and rushed to Zhao Shihao¡¯s side. ¡°Shihao, why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you know that you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet? Your movements haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. What if you fall?¡±


    Zhao Shihao was scolded by his mother. He stood there and pursed his lips, his face full of stubbornness.


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook both of her hands. She looked at her two brothers with a coquettish expression. Meanwhile, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan also realized that Zhao Shihao¡¯s movements didn¡¯t seem to be very convenient. The two brothers remembered what Elder Zhao had said to Elder Liu and knew that Zhao Shihao was sick.


    The two brothers looked at each other and decided not to argue with the sick Zhao Shihao about stealing their sister for the time being. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand that had been holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to resolve the enmity between Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan, and Zhao Shihao. Because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that in this society, one more friend was better than one more enemy. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was even more clear that Zhao Shihao¡¯s identity was destined to have extraordinary results in the future. If her two older brothers could have some friendship with Zhao Shihao, then in another ten or twenty years, perhaps her two older brothers could have more connections.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was so realistic, she also had to be realistic. Who asked her to clearly know what the future society was like; it was a society of money and power. If you didn¡¯t have one of these, you wouldn¡¯t be able to move an inch in society, right? However, you would only be bullied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Chen Haoguo¡¯s hand, and when the Chen brothers walked towards Zhao Shihao, the brothers weren¡¯t happy at first. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s firm attitude, the two of them would have really looked at Zhao Shihao coldly.


    ¡°Shihao, these are my two brothers. This is my big brother, Chen Haoguo. This is my second brother, Chen Haoxuan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at her two brothers and introduced them to Zhao Shihao. After she introduced her two brothers, she then introduced Zhao Shihao to her two brothers. ¡°Guys, this is Zhao Shihao, Elder Zhao¡¯s grandson. I hope the three of you can be good friends.¡± After the introduction, Chen Meng¡¯er added this sentence at the end of the sentence.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhao Shihao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid of the awkward silence. Fortunately, Zhao Shihao still gave her face.. He was the first to speak.

 Chapter 146 - Hostility (2)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Hostility (2)</h4>


    Zhao Shihao started the conversation. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan weren¡¯t rude, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to put on a cold face for Zhao Shihao to see. Moreover, they were guests at someone else¡¯s house. Therefore, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan put down their prejudice against Zhao Shihao and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chen Haoguo.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chen Haoxuan.¡±


    Chen Menger saw that the three people finally no longer felt confrontation, she was also relieved, she did not want to be sandwiched in the middle.


    Elder Liu had just finished ying a game of chess, and Elder Zhao also walked out of the study. Just now, Elder Zhao wanted to give his grandson a chance to get along with Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two elder brothers, especially when he just entered the door, he dragged Elder Liu into the study to y chess with him.


    ¡°How about it, Shihao, Grandpa found you two more friends. You just have too few friends.¡± Elder Zhao and Elder Liu came out, they happened to see Zhao Shihao, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan introducing themselves to each other. Therefore, Elder Zhao, who was very satisfied with this phenomenon, said with a smile.


    When Zhao Shihao heard his grandpa¡¯s words, he had the impulse to roll his eyes. He didn¡¯t want any friends. wasn¡¯t he here to steal Meng¡¯er¡¯s sister from him? Speaking of which, Zhao Shihao seemed to have made a mistake. Chen Meng¡¯er was originally the sister of the Chen brothers. How could he steal her?


    However, it was fortunate that Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not know what Zhao Shihao was thinking. If they knew, who knew what kind of trouble these two boys would cause.


    In the end, Elder Liu did not y chess and forgot the purpose ofing to the Zhao family. He looked at the time. It was alreadyte, and Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan and the others must have been tired after sitting in the car for such a long time today. Elder Liu said, ¡°If you want to check, then hurry up. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to trouble someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Elder Liu,¡± Elder Zhao replied.


    Elder Liu walked to the sofa next to Zhao Shihao and sat down. Then, he said to Zhao Shihao, ¡°Stretch out your right hand.¡±


    Zhao Shihao was still quite afraid of Elder Liu. At least in Zhao Shihao¡¯s heart, Elder Liu was more fearful of him than his grandfather, so he obediently stretched out his right hand. Elder Liu put his hand on Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist, then closed his eyes slightly and checked Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse.


    When Elder Liu checked Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse, Elder Zhao and Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother, Sun Jia, were the most nervous. They didn¡¯t even blink their eyes and kept looking at the expression on Elder Liu¡¯s face.


    Elder Liu slowly withdrew the hand on Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist, then opened his eyes, stood up, and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er,e and take a look at Shihao.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony. Moreover, at her current age, she rarely had the opportunity toe into contact with patients and rarely had the opportunity for clinical practice. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er treasured it very much.


    This time, Sun Jia did not have any objections. After she had seen Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills, she did not dare to belittle Chen Meng¡¯er anymore. Moreover, she had heard from her father-inw that although Chen Meng¡¯er was inexperienced, she knew Chinese medicine knowledge, was notparable to Elder Liu who was already at an old age.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the same position as Elder Liu. Her hand was ced on Zhao Shihao¡¯s right wrist. However, Elder Liu¡¯s hand looked like it had experienced many vicissitudes. Now it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fair and chubby little hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took her pulse very seriously. When she took her pulse, Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse was directly transmitted to her brain. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain quickly began to work.


    It made Chen Meng¡¯er feel like a smartputer, and also like the various devices in the hospital, it quickly disyed the data of the patient¡¯s body. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain was much more advanced than thisputer, the various devices in the hospital were much more advanced.


    As a result, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain not only disyed Zhao Shihao¡¯s current physical indicators, but also listed all the ns to treat Zhao Shihao.


    Previously, because Chen Meng¡¯er had juste into contact with her mutated brain, she had not fully studied it. Now, although she had not fully studied it, she was much calmer and knew more than when she had just discovered that she had this function.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the treatment n given by her mutated brain, she would not only look at the best treatment n, but she would also scroll back and look at the various treatment ns listed at the back. They seemed to be the most effective and safest.


    And through looking at these different treatment ns, Chen Meng¡¯er had benefited a lot. So, this method could have such an effect. And many of them were things that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t see or didn¡¯t notice when she was reading the medical books.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind spun quickly. In a short period of time, she quickly digested and absorbed the contents that appeared in her mind. Then, she opened her eyes and ended the pulse examination.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how¡¯s your brother Shihao¡¯s condition?¡± Elder Zhao asked after seeing Chen Meng¡¯er open her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer Elder Zhao directly. Instead, she turned to look at her grandfather, Elder Liu. When she saw Elder Liu smiling and nodding at her, she then answered Elder Zhao, ¡°Shihao is in a good condition now. The congestion in his brain has decreased a lot, and the area of the motor nerves under the pressure of the congestion is also decreasing. So, ording to this situation, Shihao¡¯s control of his left hand and left foot will not be affected after two more acupuncture sessions. Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she turned around to ask for her grandfather¡¯s opinion.


    Elder Liu said with a gratified expression, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the result of my granddaughter¡¯s diagnosis. I¡¯m waiting for you to surpass your father.¡±


    When Elder Zhao and Sun Jia heard the result from Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, their hearts, which had been hanging in the air, werepletely relieved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Elder Liu,¡± said Elder Zhao to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Sure, sure. As long as you, Elder Zhao, y a few more games with me,¡± replied Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made Elder Zhao¡¯s expression stiffen. Speaking of which, Elder Liu¡¯s Go skills really made him not dare topliment him..

 Chapter 147 - Acupuncture (1)

    <h4>Chapter 147: Acupuncture (1)</h4>


    Acupuncture could not be distracted, so the location was changed to Zhao Shihao¡¯s room. Elder Zhao, Sun Jia, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan were left outside the room.


    Zhao Shihao, who had experienced acupuncture once, did not reject acupuncture. In his opinion, acupuncture was much morefortable than using needles to hang IVs. Zhao Shihao very consciously took off his shirt andy naked on the bed.


    Inside Chen Meng¡¯er was the soul of an adult. In her eyes, Zhao Shihao¡¯s small body was nothing.


    On the other hand, Zhao Shihao, who was lying on the bed, was blushing like a tomato. Fortunately, Zhao Shihao was lying on the bed with his face buried in the pillow. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing by the bed, did not see him. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er would have asked Zhao Shihao worriedly, what was wrong with him? Why did his face turn so red?


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re still young and your wrist isn¡¯t strong enough. So, until now, I will only let you watch how I do the acupuncture, but won¡¯t teach you how to do it,¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er as he took out his needle box.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know that,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu¡¯s old needle box and answered him while thinking in her heart, when will I give Elder Liu the exquisite mahogany needle box that I found in my space some time ago.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her current age was not suitable for learning acupuncture, so she had not touched the medical books on acupuncture in the study room in her space. And what reason did Chen Meng¡¯er use during this period of time to give Elder Liu the ancient medical books on acupuncture that were suitable for Elder Liu in her space,


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very clear that she was only a three-year-old child from an ordinary family. She simply did not have the ability to take out those out-of-print ancient medical books. The ancient medical books that she had given Elder Liu were already risky.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er could note up with any other reason. So, until now, Chen Meng¡¯er had not given Elder Liu the ancient medical books on acupuncture.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could only say that with her current body, age, and current identity, everything was really troublesome.


    ¡°Yes, very good. When I give Shihao the treatmentter, you should take a good look at it from the side. Pay attention to the way I perform the acupuncture. And the positions of those acupuncture points.¡± Elder Liu changed the smiling expression he had on Chen Meng¡¯er previously, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also replied with a serious face.


    The medical knowledge that Elder Liu learned was far from the ancient medical books in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space. It was also quite different from the medical knowledge in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that Elder Liu could still be her teacher. Because Elder Liu had rich clinical experience, taking this set of acupuncture as an example, Elder Liu was really fast and urate.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s good eyesight. She really might not be able to see Elder Liu¡¯s movements clearly. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew in her heart that if it wasn¡¯t for Elder Liu¡¯s superb acupuncture skills, he might not be able to perform the effects of this set of array formation.


    After Elder Liu finished the entire set of acupuncture, he was already drenched in sweat. This acupuncture was very energy-consuming. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was watching seriously from the side. After Elder Liu finished the acupuncture, Chen Meng¡¯er took out a small handkerchief from her bag and handed it to Elder Liu, asking him to wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    Elder Liu took the handkerchief from his granddaughter and smiled in a very pleased manner as he said softly, ¡°My granddaughter is still the best.¡±


    Acupuncture could cure diseases, but the silver needles of acupuncture were not suitable to stay in a person¡¯s body for too long. Therefore, Elder Liu waited for the time to run out and took out all the silver needles in Zhao Shihao¡¯s body..

 Chapter 148 - Acupuncture (2)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Acupuncture (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Taking out a needle was also a technical job. If the technique of taking out a needle was not good, it could not be said that the patient¡¯s life would be in danger, but at least the effect would be greatly reduced.


    After Elder Liu took out the needle, the sweat that had just been wiped off on his forehead started to appear again. Therefore, this acupuncture was also abor of mind.


    After Elder Liu took out the needle of Zhao Shihao, Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Zhao Shihao¡¯s side, reached out her hand and ced it on Zhao Shihao¡¯s wrist, taking Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse. When Chen Meng¡¯er diagnosed Zhao Shihao¡¯s current physical condition, she could not help but sigh. This space product was really extraordinary.


    Zhao Shihao had just finished acupuncture. His body was a little weak, but the congestion in his brain had dissipated quite a bit. Chen Meng¡¯er silently thought that if the doctors in the hospital were to check Zhao Shihao before and after acupuncture, they would definitely be so shocked that their sses would fall off.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is it?¡± Elder Liu took a break and wiped the sweat off his forehead before he asked Chen Meng¡¯er, who had finished checking Zhao Shihao¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll cooperate with you. Do you still need to ask about this result? Of course it¡¯s perfect.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, revealing two deep dimples.


    Zhao Shihao, who had taken a short break, also slowly sat up. He said, ¡°I also feel that my control over my left hand and left foot has be more flexible. Thank you, Grandpa Liu, and thank you, Meng¡¯er.¡±


    While speaking, Zhao Shihao blushed and put on the clothes he had taken off earlier. From time to time, Zhao Shihao¡¯s small eyes secretly nced at Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, who were talking about Zhao Shihao¡¯s condition, didn¡¯t notice Zhao Shihao¡¯s small movements.


    Chen Meng¡¯er helped Elder Liu disinfect the silver needles, put them into the needle box, and then pushed the door open and walked out of Zhao Shihao¡¯s room. Zhao Shihao had just finished acupuncture, and his body was still a little weak, so he was asked by Elder Liu to lie down and rest.


    Although Zhao Shihao did not want to lie down and rest, Meng¡¯er finally came to his house, and he also wanted to cultivate a good rtionship with Meng¡¯er. However, Zhao Shihao was afraid of Elder Liu from the bottom of his heart, so he didn¡¯t dare to go against Elder Liu¡¯s wishes.


    He could only keep his mouth shut and lie on the bed with eyes full of unwillingness as he watched Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu walk out of his room.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Meng¡¯er, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Elder Zhao saw Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯ering down from upstairs, so he quickly stood up and went up to them.


    ¡°Very good. There¡¯s still one more acupuncture session, and all the blood clots in your grandson¡¯s brain will be cleared,¡± Elder Liu replied.


    ¡°Then Elder Liu, there won¡¯t be any seque left behind, right?¡± An unfamiliar woman that Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen before asked.


    ¡°Zhao Yinghua, how could you say that?¡± Elder Zhao turned his head and fiercely red at the woman who spoke.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m worried about Haohao. And my question isn¡¯t wrong.¡± The woman who looked quite handsome looked aggrieved andined to Elder Zhao.


    Elder Zhao obviously couldn¡¯t do anything about his daughter. He looked at Elder Liu apologetically, ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m sorry. My daughter has such a temper. How did I offend you? Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Her question is also correct. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any seque. As long as the blood clots in his brain dissipate, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he answered Zhao Yinghua¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± In fact, Sun Jia, who had been listening attentively ever since her sister-inw asked this question, looked as if she was relieved of a heavy burden.


    While Elder Zhao was talking to Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was originally blocked by Elder Liu, slowly walked down the stairs with her short legs and the handrail of the stairs.


    ¡°Ah, who is this little girl? She is so good-looking.¡± Zhao Yinghua¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er walking out from behind Elder Liu. If it weren¡¯t for Elder Liu, Zhao Yinghua would have rushed up unceremoniously and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er to give her a good massage.


    Zhao Yinghua¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes fall on Chen Meng¡¯er. Because of Zhao Yinghua¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s short legs paused for a moment before she raised her head, she looked in the direction of the voice with a confused expression.


    It would have been fine if Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t raised her head. The moment she raised her head, her cute and silly look instantly made Zhao Yinghua, who had wanted to give birth to a cute and adorable daughter and had given birth to a son after ten months of pregnancy, not help but say, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so cute.¡±


    Zhao Ying Hua was now like apletely weird auntie.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a real child. Otherwise, she would definitely be frightened by Zhao Ying Hua¡¯s appearance. As a result, Chen Haoguo and Chen Hao Xuan, who were originally sitting close to Zhao Ying Hua, unconsciously moved their butts away from Zhao Ying Hua when they saw the expression on Zhao Ying Hua¡¯s face.


    Moreover, the two brothers were now on full alert in their hearts. They were both prepared. If this strange aunt approached their sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, the two of them would immediately break out of the encirclement and save their sister. Then, they would pull their sister and escape from here.


    Zhao Yinghua didn¡¯t know that she had been ssified as a dangerous person by Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan. She now wanted to hold Chen Meng¡¯er, this cute little baby, in her arms.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Chen Haoguo. Chen Haoxuan ssified Zhao Yinghua as a dangerous person. Even Elder Liu had set up a warning line in his heart for Zhao Yinghua.


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s useless appearance, Elder Zhao really felt embarrassed. If there weren¡¯t guests here, Elder Liu would have pped his daughter Zhao Yinghua¡¯s back. What kind of expression was his daughter showing now?


    Elder Liu took a look at Zhao Yinghua, then held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand and said to Elder Zhao, ¡°Elder Zhao, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, Elder Liu didn¡¯t wait for Elder Zhao to answer; as they walked out, he didn¡¯t forget to pull Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan along. ¡°Little Guo, Little Xuan, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words caught the hearts of the two brothers. The two of them almost ran away from the Zhao family.


    Elder Zhao looked at Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the other three who had left the Zhao family as if they were running away. He turned around and red fiercely at his daughter, who could not do anything but ruin everything. ¡°Hua, you¡¯re deliberately here to stir up trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhao Yinghua also felt wronged.. She hadn¡¯t even touched the doll yet.

 Chapter 149 - Conversation in the Study (1)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Conversation in the Study (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the other side, Elder Zhao kept scolding his daughter Zhao Yinghua at home, scaring away his granddaughter-inw who had gone through so much trouble to get him toe home.


    Zhao Yinghua, on the other hand, listened to her father¡¯s scolding and picked her ears without giving face, she said in her heart, ¡°This father of mine is getting more and more naggy. He¡¯s alreadyparable to a woman going through menopause. Also, my father is daydreaming. With Elder Liu¡¯s interest in Chen Meng¡¯er, how could he be willing to give the doll-like Chen Meng¡¯er to Shihao as his wife?¡±


    Zhao Yinghua could see it more clearly than Elder Zhao. In any case, it was impossible for her to arrange for Elder Zhao to marry the doll. However, Zhao Yinghua¡¯s heart started to itch when she thought of that doll that was even more exquisite than a fairy.


    Zhao Yinghua¡¯s eyes rolled around. She had to think of a way to find an opportunity to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, this exquisite doll.


    Zhao Yinghua looked at her father, Elder Zhao, who had not stopped talking ever since Elder Liu and the others left. She felt very helpless and had to find an excuse, so she could run away. ¡°Ah, Dad, I¡¯m here to see Shihao today. Oh right, Shihao is upstairs, right? I¡¯ll go up and see him.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhao Yinghua did not wait for her father to speak and stood up. She ran up the stairs. Her actions were so fast that Elder Zhao did not even have the time to speak to stop her.


    Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan, and the others were really tired after this ordeal. The two brothers began to rub their eyes after they returned to the Liu family¡¯s mansion.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could tell from their actions that they were sleepy and wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Big Brother, second brother,e with me. I¡¯ll bring you to wash up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exquisite little face and serious expression made people want to rub them.


    ¡°En, okay.¡± Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan was really sleepy. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion was exactly what they wanted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll bring my brothers to wash up first. I¡¯lle and look for youter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still had some things to tell her grandfather, Elder Liu. She had a lot of things to do this afternoon, she didn¡¯t have time to speak.


    If it was tomorrow, she would definitely apany her two brothers to the city to have a good stroll. When that time came, how would she have the time to talk to Elder Liu about things? Therefore, she still decided to wait for her two brothers to settle down before she came to talk to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Go. I will first go to the study to read some medical books. It just so happens that I still have one question that I haven¡¯t figured out. Later on, the two of us, grandfather and granddaughter, will properly study it,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    Elder Liu hade into contact with Chen Meng¡¯er a few times on matters rted to traditional Chinese medicine. He knew very well that in terms of knowledge in traditional Chinese medicine alone, he did not have as much knowledge as his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. If he were to say that he could teach Chen Meng¡¯er.., it would only be the experience of facing the window.


    And ever since Elder Liu learned about the knowledge in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain, he liked to study traditional Chinese medicine. When there were some things that he could not understand, he would continue to look for his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, in the name of research to resolve his doubts.


    ¡°Okay, then Grandpa, I¡¯lle to the study to look for youter.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she pulled her two brothers and walked to the bathroom.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er settled her two brothers. Forty minutes had passed. Chen Meng¡¯er was so tired that she wanted to lie down on the bed. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep immediately. However, she still had things to deal with.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er secretly took out a cup of spring water from her space. It was used to refresh herself.. Needless to say, after Chen Meng¡¯er drank a cup of spring water from her space, the tiredness in her body suddenly reduced a lot.

 Chapter 150 - Conversation in the Study (2)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Conversation in the Study (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who was walking towards Elder Liu¡¯s study, mutter softly, ¡°Although my portable space is not as heaven-defying as the space of the people in the novels, it is still quite useful to me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the door of Elder Liu¡¯s study and did not enter directly. Although Elder Liu had previously said that in this family, and even in the entire Green Gang, only Chen Meng¡¯er had the right to enter this study without his consent.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather was here. Her grandfather, Elder Liu, was focused on reading in the study. It was impolite for her to enter rashly. It would disturb Elder Liu¡¯s reading.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knocked on the study door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Elder Liu knew it was his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, the moment he heard the knock on the door. Therefore, he put down the book in his hand and spoke.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er came in, Elder Liu was taking off his reading sses. Elder Liu¡¯s health was very good. This should have something to do with Elder Liu¡¯s own maintenance. However, no matter how well Elder Liu¡¯s health was maintained, his eyes became weaker as he grew older. Now, Elder Liu had to wear reading sses when he read books and newspapers.


    For this reason, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Elder Liu Out of curiosity. He was already near-sighted. He had to wear sses when he read newspapers and such. When he was performing acupuncture, could he see clearly without wearing sses? Could he not miss?


    Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that her grandfather, Elder Liu, smiled mysteriously when she asked this question. It was only after Chen Meng¡¯er acted coquettishly that she told Chen Meng¡¯er that he didn¡¯t know how to look with his eyes when he was performing acupuncture. He could tell which acupuncture point was located just by the feel of his hands.


    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t need to wear reading sses when he was performing acupuncture on others.


    Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head when she heard her grandfather Elder Liu¡¯s answer. She still didn¡¯t understand. In her opinion, even if you were familiar with which part of the body this acupuncture point was located, it was impossible for you to hit the right acupuncture point without being able to see it.


    After Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, he did not directly answer. Instead, he smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°When your acupuncture has reached your grandfather¡¯s level, you will naturally understand the meaning behind my words.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here. sit. Meng¡¯er, are you hungry? Do you want me to ask Nanny Li to give you some snacks?¡± Elder Liu asked with concern.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu mention snacks, she really felt a little hungry. She touched her small belly and nodded. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m really hungry now that you mention it.¡±


    ¡°Then you sit here. Grandfather will ask Nanny Li to bring you some snacks.¡± When Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s coquettish look, he could not help but pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, revealing her two dimples.


    Nanny Li¡¯s speed was very fast. Elder Liu entered the study, and then she knocked on the door and entered the study with a ss of milk in hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Nanny Lie in with something and wanted to help her. However, Nanny Li loved Chen Meng¡¯er so much, so how could she bear to let Chen Meng¡¯er do it? She quickly stopped Chen Meng¡¯er and let her sit down obediently.


    Nanny Li did not let her do it, so Chen Meng¡¯er could only sit down obediently.


    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Li.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said when Nanny Li was about to leave after arranging the things.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Nanny Li, seeing that the Little Miss likes to eat Nanny Li¡¯s food, I am very happy. Alright, I will not disturb mister and the Little Miss to discuss matters.¡± As Nanny Li said this, she left the study room.


    After Nanny Li left, Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was enjoying a mouthful of snacks and milk. He asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you have to tell Grandpa?¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er swallowed the snacks in her mouth, she replied, ¡°I want to ask Grandpa, can my two brothers train together with the people in the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Elder Liu was surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request. It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s proposal was excessive or anything, but Elder Liu had never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would make such a request.


    ¡°Yes, I want my brothers to have the ability to protect themselves.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said what she was thinking.


    After Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Meng¡¯er, did something happen after we went back?¡± Elder Liu believed that his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er would not suddenly request her two brothers to learn martial arts from the Green Gang for no reason.


    He knew that his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er was very clear about the nature of the Green Gang. He thought that she would not pull her two brothers into the Green Gang for no reason. Even if her two brothers did not join the Green Gang in the future, if they really joined the Green Gang to train, how could they not have any connection with the Green Gang in the future?


    ¡°Something did happen. My uncle and my grandfather heard from someone that our family had found a strong backer, so they came to my house and asked my parents to find a job for my uncle. My parents didn¡¯t want to, so they scolded him. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I stood up and said something to my uncle. My uncle was so angry that he wanted to push me, but my brother helped me block him. Luckily, I helped my brother up from behind. Otherwise, my brother would have been seriously injured. So, I want my brother and the others to practice martial arts. They need to have the ability to protect themselves and not be bullied.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er roughly told Elder Liu about the matter.


    When Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his expression immediately became ugly. He did not expect that everyone nowadays would be so bold to actually dare to attack his, Liu Bolin¡¯s, granddaughter. They were really tired of living.


    ¡°Okay, I agree to let your brother and the others practice martial arts. However, if they don¡¯t join the Green Gang to train with everyone, let them follow your uncle Zhuge and the others.¡± Elder Liu promised Chen Meng¡¯er as he began to think in his heart, how should he punish Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cheap uncle.


    Before Elder Liu recognized Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter, he had thoroughly investigated the situation of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family. Therefore, he also knew what kind of people Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family was. Elder Liu also knew how those rtives of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family had treated Chen Meng¡¯er previously. When Elder Liu saw those documents, he wanted to take action against those people from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family. In the end, he did not do anything for the sake of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother, Liu Juan.


    This was great.. They had delivered themselves to his doorstep, so he did not hold back.

 Chapter 151 - Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er had deliberately told Elder Liu about her uncle, her grandfather,ing to her house to quarrel. Moreover, she had specifically told him that her uncle wanted to push her. Because she knew that Elder Liu, who was so protective of his own shorings, would definitely remember this matter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it was somewhat unreasonable for her to plot against Elder Liu like this. However, there was nothing she could do. She simply didn¡¯t have the strength to resolve this matter by herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that with her uncle¡¯s family and her grandparents¡¯ personalities, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they woulde knocking on her door again. She didn¡¯t want their family to be disturbed by her uncle¡¯s family and her grandparents.


    In fact, how could Elder Liu not know that his precious granddaughter had deliberately told him about this matter. He knew, and he was very clear in his heart. However, he was a protective person. Moreover, he was willing to be schemed against by his precious granddaughter,


    Of course, if it was someone else, not to mention asking him to help, it would already be good enough if he did not ask someone to directly kick them out.


    After the two of them had finished discussing official business, Elder Liu could not wait to take out the ancient medical book that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him. ¡°Meng¡¯er, help Grandpa take a look at this page. What does this mean? I can¡¯t understand it no matter how hard I try.¡± Elder Liu handed the ancient medical book to Chen Meng¡¯er with a troubled expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked it up and took a look. Her mind automatically tranted all the awkward and difficult words on this page into simple and easy-to-understand words. If Elder Liu were to see the interface that appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind, he would probably be unable to close his mouth for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had already studied the contents of this page before, so shebined her understanding with the exnation on the interface that appeared in her mind and told Elder Liu about it.


    When Elder Liu heard it, he had an expression that said, ¡°So this is how you begin to understand it. It¡¯s really my fault. My little girl is smart after all.¡± Because of this question, he had not slept well this week. After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exnation, he was enlightened, and his mood was much better.


    ¡°Grandfather, is there any other problem?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu was happy, and a smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    ¡°No, this is it this time. Your Grandfather, me, is not bad. My adaptability is not bad. Now, I can roughly understand the thinking of the person who wrote this ancient medical book. It is only asionally that I am affected by it, so I cannot find the starting point. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s time for you to go and rest. ¡°You have to rest well now that your body is growing. I¡¯ll have Nanny Li make some tonic for you tomorrow,¡± muttered Elder Liu.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er sleptter than her two brothers, she woke up earlier than the two of them in the morning. At this moment, she had already started practicing in the courtyard with Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu was a famous strict teacher. Although he loved Chen Meng¡¯er to the bone, he did not go easy on Chen Meng¡¯er when it came to learning medicine and martial arts.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished her warm-up exercise with her grandfather, Elder Liu, this morning, she was told that from today onwards, she would have to squat for half an hour in horse stance every day.


    The basics of martial arts training were very important, and the horse stance was the basics of the basics. Chen Meng¡¯er understood this in her heart. In her previous life, she had also gone through this under her master¡¯s hands, so Elder Liu asked her to do the horse stance, she did not say any nonsense and obediently went to the side to do the horse stance.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s horse stance was very standard. This made Elder Liu, who was prepared to spend some time correcting Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s posture, nod his head in satisfaction. As he nodded, he did not forget to gloat in his heart. ¡°Ah, she¡¯s my granddaughter after all.¡±


    In her previous life, horse stance was a piece of cake for Chen Meng¡¯er. Not to mention half an hour, even if it was two hours, Chen Meng¡¯er would finish it without a change in expression.. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had overestimated her small size in this life.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152:</h4>


    Although her body was quite healthy in this life, her physique was not good enough. Just after ten minutes, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two short legs began to tremble unconsciously. Sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gritted her teeth and pursed her lips into a straight line. She persisted in not allowing herself to fall because of the trembling of her legs.


    As time passed, the sweat on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead became more and more, and the back of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s clothes had long been drenched. Her face also began to turn pale. This made Elder Liu, who was watching from the side, feel very sorry for her. Several times, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er clenching her teeth and persisting, he wanted to ask her to stop and to rest for a while.


    However, every time Elder Liu wanted to speak again, he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unyielding gaze. He swallowed his words and changed it to, ¡°Okay, Meng¡¯er is not bad. Good luck.¡±


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were hungry from their sleep. They were hungry, so they woke up. After the two brothers got up, they quickly put on their clothes and ran out to look for their younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er. Just as they passed by the garden, they saw two or three adults standing there, looking at something.


    The two brothers were attracted by their curiosity and unconsciously moved closer to the garden. When they saw what everyone was looking at, they were so surprised that they almost cried out. Fortunately, Zhuge Yu, who was close to them, found them. The thin man and the two brothers, one in each hand, covered the mouths of the two brothers. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± Zhuge Yu warned.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were scared by Zhuge Yu and the thin man. How could they dare to shout? The two of them were like two frightened rabbits. They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was gritting her teeth and holding on, then they looked at Zhuge Yu and the thin man, who was standing beside them.


    Chen Haoguo looked at his sister Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pale face. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhuge Yu, he said, ¡°Uncle, why did Grandpa Liu Let my sister squat there? Did my sister do something wrong? Then tell Grandpa Liu not to punish my sister. I can help my sister.¡± Chen Haoguo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, he thought that his sister Chen Meng¡¯er had offended Elder Liu and was now being punished.


    Chen Haoxuan also nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes, uncle. I¡¯m also willing to help my sister.¡±


    Zhuge Yu and the thin man listened to Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words and looked at each other. What did they just hear? These two brothers actually thought that their boss was punishing their Little Miss? Was this possible?


    This waspletely impossible. Everyone in the Green Gang knew that even if their Little Miss had caused a huge mess, with their boss¡¯s regard for their Little Miss, let alone being punished, he probably wouldn¡¯t even say a word about their Little Miss.


    ¡°You two brothers made a mistake. Your Grandpa Liu didn¡¯t punish the Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu exined.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu didn¡¯t punish our sister? Then what about our sister now?¡± Chen Haoguo obviously didn¡¯t believe Zhuge Yu¡¯s words. Could it be that they didn¡¯t see that his sister¡¯s face was so pale that she was about to give up. If this wasn¡¯t punishment, then what was it?


    Chen Haoxuan also looked at Zhuge Yu as if they were lying to a three-year-old child. Chen Haoguo¡¯s and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes made Zhuge Yu speechless. He was telling the truth, okay?


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge didn¡¯t lie to you. Your sister, also known as our Little Miss, is now practicing horse stance. This is toy the foundation for martial arts practice.¡± As he said this, the thin man suddenly thought of what their boss had said to him when he met him this morning. He sized up Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s small figure, he said with satisfaction, ¡°Oh right, you two will follow me in the future. Uncle Zhuge and uncle Fatty will also learn martial arts. ¡°Starting from next week, you two brothers will do the same as your sister. You will do the horse stance in the morning.¡±


    ¡°What? You said that we will also learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°We will also do the horse stance like our younger sister?¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were so shocked by the skinny man¡¯s words that they temporarily forgot about their younger sister who was in the garden, gritting her teeth and doing the horse stance.


    ¡°Yes, this was even suggested by your younger sister. Why? Are you not willing?¡± The thin man¡¯s tone and expression were as if the two of them dared to say that they were not willing. Let¡¯s see how I will deal with you.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not pay attention to the skinny man¡¯s expression and tone. The two of them were a little dizzy from the pie falling from the sky. One had to know that boys all had a martial arts dream, they all wanted to one day master a set of peerless martial arts and then travel the world to serve justice.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were no exception. They also had the same dream as ordinary boys. Therefore, they were pleasantly surprised to hear that the thin man and his brothers were going to teach them martial arts. There was not the slightest bit of unwillingness.


    ¡°Yes, we are very willing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are very willing. Why don¡¯t we do the horse stance with my sister today?¡± Chen Haoxuan was smart. He blinked and said such a way to get the best of both worlds.


    ¡°Not today. Come next week. We will start again. Moreover, the Little Miss is about to finish.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at the watch on his wrist, he said, ¡°After all, she is the Little Miss of our Green Gang. Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that the Little Miss could only hold on for ten minutes at most. I didn¡¯t expect that at such a young age, she could grit her teeth and hold on until the end.¡± The thin man also saw that the ground was already shaking, but he gritted his teeth, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still holding on to the horse stance, said.


    Meanwhile, the people watching from the side were breaking out in cold sweat for Chen Meng¡¯er several times. They were afraid that their Little Miss wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on and fall down.


    Meanwhile, the people watching from the side, looking at their Little Miss, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. If it wasn¡¯t for their boss standing there, they would have already made a sound and made their Little Miss stop holding on to the horse stance.


    In any case, no matter what other people were thinking, Chen Meng¡¯er gritted her teeth and tried her best to adjust her breathing, which was already starting to get out of control. Meanwhile, Elder Liu was both distressed and proud. He almost pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said to everyone, ¡°Look, this is my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Good, good timing,¡± Elder Liu said as he looked at the watch on his wrist..

 Chapter 153 - A Day Tour in the City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 153: A Day Tour in the City (1)</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather, Elder Liu, say, ¡°Time¡¯s up,¡± she rxed, retracted her legs, and sat down on the ground. Her image was instantly destroyed. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions were extremely cute in the eyes of others.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan ran over and surrounded Chen Meng¡¯er. They asked with concern, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you tired?¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, the two brothers who were already running towards their sister, asked worriedly.


    They almost pulled Chen Meng¡¯er up and checked her from top to bottom, from left to right.


    Elder Liu also walked over with heartache. He said, ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is really great. However, is Meng¡¯er tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er could still feel her legs trembling, she was not a real child. She would not use this matter to act coquettishly to someone who cared about her.


    However, even though Chen Meng¡¯er said that she was fine, she was fine. However, when she really stood up and was about to walk back for breakfast, her legs were trembling so much that she could not walk at all. Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and felt both amused and distressed. ¡°You little girl, I told you to be strong. Come, let Grandpa carry you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need. I can walk back on my own.¡± Asking the leader of the Green Gang to carry her, Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she was a little unable to ept it.


    ¡°You little girl, are you still shy? Come up quickly, let Grandpa carry you back. Grandpa has never carried anyone before.¡± Elder Liu half-squatted in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and motioned for Chen Meng¡¯er toe up.


    Fatty saw the way his teacher was acting, so he stood out and said, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t I carry the Little Miss instead?¡±


    ¡°Scram to the side. What? You think I¡¯m too old and can¡¯t carry my granddaughter?¡± Elder Liu red fiercely at Fatty. Fatty took a step back embarrassedly and hid behind the thin man.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu¡¯s persistent look, so she could only close her eyes and hug Elder Liu¡¯s neck.


    Elder Liu smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he carried his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and walked toward the hall.


    If the people of the Liu family in the capital saw this scene, those ns that were being discussed would definitely be rejected by them at the first moment, and then they would make a new n. However, they did not have the fortune to see this scene. Therefore,ter, when the Liu family was purged by Elder Liu, they were extremely regretful. Of course, this was all in the future.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was carried back to breakfast by her grandfather, Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she was a little shy. However, her heart was warm. She knew that if Elder Liu did not really care about her, he would not lower himself to carry her.


    After breakfast, Chen Meng¡¯er had almost recovered. At least her legs would not tremble when she stood up.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already nned to take her two brothers out for a walk today. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had been to the city so many times, but she had never gone out for a walk.


    ¡°Sister, is your leg alright? Why don¡¯t we forget about it? We¡¯ll talk about it when there¡¯s an opportunity in the future.¡± The more sensible Chen Haoguo suppressed the thought of going out to take a look. He looked at his sister worriedly and said.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, forget it. You should rest well today.¡± Chen Haoxuan also really wanted to go to the city for a walk, but he was more worried about his little sister¡¯s health. They still remembered how their little sister¡¯s legs had trembled previously.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I think you should stay at home and rest. I¡¯ll let your uncle Da Peng take Little Guo and Little Xuan go out for a walk.¡± Elder Liu also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s short legs worriedly and said..

 Chapter 154 - A Day Tour in the City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 154: A Day Tour in the City (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, I haven¡¯t had a good tour yet. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to have a good tour.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a few steps in front of everyone to show that she was fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Then let your uncle Da Peng follow you.¡± Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and remembered that Chen Meng¡¯er came to his ce every week, but she never went out to have a good tour. Thinking of this, Elder Liu did not stop Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s no need. I know the way. I won¡¯t get lost.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er already felt embarrassed enough to let Da Peng pick her up every week. To let a big man like Da Peng apany the three children to go shopping, not to mention Da Peng, even she expressed her inability to ept it.


    ¡°Grandfather isn¡¯t afraid that you¡¯ll get lost, so he asked your uncle Da Peng to apany you. It¡¯s just right to help you carry your things,¡± Elder Liu insisted. If he didn¡¯t have something to do today, Da Peng really wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to y with them.


    Even if Chen Meng¡¯er tried to persuade Elder Liu to not let Da Peng follow them, Elder Liu refused to budge. In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but topromise.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried her small bag on her back, and her two small hands were held by her two brothers, one on the left and the other on the right. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s two small faces could not hide their excitement.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, here, put this in your bag. Later, if you see anything you want, buy it yourself. If you don¡¯t have enough money, tell your uncle Da Peng to pay for it. When youe back, Grandpa will reimburse him.¡± Elder Liu was moreprehensive.


    Although Liu Juan had some money with Chen Ping, they definitely wouldn¡¯t give Chen Meng¡¯er and her siblings much money. However, when they went out to y, how could they be short of money? Elder Liu¡¯s heart ached when he thought of his granddaughter going out to see what she wanted to buy, but she didn¡¯t have the money to buy it. So, he had prepared the money early.


    Elder Liu had prepared quite a lot of money, at least five hundred. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu¡¯s action of stuffing money into her bag, and ck lines began to appear on her forehead. As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, their eyes were a little wide when they saw so much.


    Although they had seen the bundles of money in the sack at home before, they had only taken a nce at the money and had never seen it again. But now, the money Elder Liu stuffed into their sister¡¯s bag was for them to spend. This concept waspletely different.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have money. Every time before Ie, my parents give me money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not lie. Her parents had never mistreated her daughter. Before. The family did not have money. After their family had the 500,000 yuan, although Chen Ping and his wife were still very frugal, they were very generous to Chen Meng¡¯er. Every time they went to Elder Liu, they would give Chen Meng¡¯er 50 yuan.


    Although this 50 yuan was far from Elder Liu¡¯s big spending, one had to know that this 50 yuan was equivalent to half a month¡¯s sry for a worker in this era. And Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t need money at all, so the umted amount was quite considerable.


    ¡°It¡¯s your business that you have money, and that was given to you by your parents. Now that I gave it to you, you just take it.¡± Elder Liu put on an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to return the money to me, I¡¯ll be very angry.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Elder Liu did notck money, and Chen Meng¡¯er had long decided to give Elder Liu a pension in the future, so she epted it generously. She did not refuse anymore. ¡°Okay, then thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Elder Liu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had epted the money. He was very happy. ¡°Little Guo, Little Xuan, if you want to buy anything, just tell your sister or Uncle Da Peng. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Yay, okay.¡± Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t know why he had to stand on ceremony, so he directly nodded and said.


    ¡°Then Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the first step and sat in the passenger seat, saying to Elder Liu and the others.


    ¡°Okay, go. Have a good time.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked her two brothers for their opinions on where to go first. Her two brothers agreed that they wanted to go to the park. They had heard from their friends in the city that the park in the city was very fun.


    Therefore, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan had been yearning for this park for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have any objections. Therefore, she asked Da Peng to drive the car to the park in the city.


    The current park was not as open as theter generations, where admission was not required. The park now required tickets to enter. After Da Peng parked the car, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, ¡°Little Miss, you can sit in the car for a while. I¡¯ll go buy tickets.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Sorry to trouble Uncle Da Peng.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not pretentious.


    When Da Peng went to buy tickets, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan stuck their heads out of the car window and looked curiously at the park¡¯s entrance. Because it was the weekend, there were many people in the park. Many parents brought their children to the park to y.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is the park. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Chen Haoxuan sighed at the park gate.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her second brother¡¯s words, the corner of her mouth could not help but twitch. Speaking of which, where did he see that the park was so beautiful? From this angle, they could only see the park gate.


    What made Chen Meng¡¯er even more puzzled was that her steady eldest brother actually followed her second brother¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite beautiful.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve bought the tickets, Little Miss. Little Guo, Little Xuan, let¡¯s go.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth to ask her two brothers.., when they saw that the park was beautiful, Da Peng bought the tickets and came back. This also made Chen Meng¡¯er swallow the words that she didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door and got out of the car. As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, they couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They opened the door and jumped out of the car before Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss. Little Guo, Little Xuan, you have to follow me closelyter. Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others entered the park, Da Peng couldn¡¯t help but remind them. He was afraid that if he lost the Little Miss, the rest of his life would be ruined. If Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two hands were not tightly held by her two brothers, Da Peng would have wanted to directly carry Chen Meng¡¯er and leave.


    There were really quite a lot of people in the park today.


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Da Peng, don¡¯t worry. We will follow you obediently.¡± Speaking of which, after Chen Meng¡¯er entered the park, she was a little disappointed.. The park now was not evenparable to the park in the future, let alone the amusement park in the future.

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her two brothers ying happily in the park and expressed that she really didn¡¯t understand what was so fun about this ce. Moreover, they were allowed to y so happily.


    And here, Da Peng also had the same thoughts as Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t understand. He was old.


    When Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were almost done ying, it was already noon.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chen Haoxuan touched his empty stomach and said with an aggrieved look.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and eat.¡± Da Peng continued Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Uncle Da Peng, we¡¯re not going back for lunch. Later, you find a better restaurant and we¡¯ll go to a restaurant.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never been to a restaurant in this era. Moreover, it was rare for her to bring her two brothers out to see the world and let them experience it.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t very good. Boss might already be at home waiting for the Little Miss,¡± Da Peng said with some difficulty.


    ¡°Oh, about that. Uncle Da Peng, you don¡¯t have to worry. Before I came out, I told Grandpa. Moreover, Grandpa will be quite busy today and won¡¯t be at home at noon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was more meticulous than Da Peng, she had already told Elder Liu about this before she went out this morning.


    Elder Liu said that if he didn¡¯t really have something to do today, he would have brought the three little children to experience the restaurant at noon. ¡°Oh, right, Uncle Da Peng, Grandpa asked you to bring us to Qing Gang¡¯s restaurant for a meal,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er added.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Da Peng nodded.


    The car stopped in front of thergest restaurant in the city.


    ¡°Little Miss, Little Guo, Little Xuan we have arrived,¡± Da Peng said to Chen Meng¡¯er and the others after he stopped the car.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered. She opened the car door and was about to get out. However, she had just reached out her hand and before she could touch the car door, the car door was opened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned when she saw the person standing outside the car. The person standing outside the door was also stunned when he saw the delicate little doll sitting inside the car. He could not ept it.


    ¡°Hey, Nan Zi, what are you standing there for? Why aren¡¯t you letting the Little Miss out of the car?¡± It was still Da Peng who looked at the person standing there and said.


    ¡°Ah, oh, this is the Little Miss.¡± Nan Zi was shocked by Da Peng¡¯s words and came back to his senses. ¡°I thought it was Sir.¡± Nan Zi did not recognize the wrong person for no reason. It was because he had received the news this morning that Sir woulde to the restaurant today. And just now, he saw the car that their sir often sat in, he had subconsciously thought that the person in the car was their sir. ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. Please get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not angry at Nan Zi¡¯s mistaken identity. Instead, as she got out of the car, she asked, ¡°Is my grandfather, your Sir,ing to the restaurant today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss. We received the news this morning that Sir ising to the restaurant today, so¡­¡± Nan Zi did not finish his sentence.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew what he was going to say next.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Nan Zi¡¯s words and understood in her heart. That¡¯s what she said. When she proposed to go out for lunch this morning, her grandfather, Elder Liu, did not agree immediately. Instead, he actually took the initiative to ask them to go to the restaurant of the Green Gang, he even said something about how the youngdy of the Green Gang could go to another restaurant to eat. He was a member of the Green Gang.


    Now, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that what Elder Liu said before was all excuses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We¡¯re hungry,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and led the way to the restaurant. As they walked, Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking in her heart when her grandfather, Elder Liu, would appear..

 Chapter 156 - Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After entering the hotel, the two brothers, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, appeared a little reserved. The two brothers could not help but move closer to Chen Meng¡¯er. It was as if staying by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side made them feel a little safer.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were personally led into the hotel by the man, the eyes of the hotel staff would always fall on them, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could even hear people whispering about their identities as little children.


    ¡°Little Miss, which private room do you want to sit in?¡± The man asked respectfully.


    ¡°By the way, we have to fill our stomachs quickly now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what private rooms there were in the restaurant. Moreover, she felt that filling her stomachs was the most important thing.


    ¡°Then please follow me.¡± Nan Zi led the way.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that the Green Gang was after all the Green Gang. They were rich and powerful. Although the decoration style of the restaurant wasn¡¯t very good in the eyes of Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been reborn into her life, it was a big deal now. This could be seen from the business of the restaurant.


    ¡°Little Miss, pleasee in.¡± Nan Zi brought Chen Meng¡¯er to the most exquisite private room in their restaurant. Then, he handed the menu to Chen Meng¡¯er while he acted as the waiter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er handed the menu to her two brothers and asked them to pick the dishes that they liked. Now, there were only five people in the private room. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were no longer restrained. The two of them took the menu and began to order the dishes that they liked.


    After Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan finished ordering, Chen Meng¡¯er handed the menu to Da Peng and let him order. Da Peng was familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, so he did not stand on ceremony. He even smiled and said that he could have a free meal with the help of the Little Miss today.


    Da Peng really did not stand on ceremony. He ordered all the special dishes in the shop. Chen Meng¡¯er noticed the man¡¯s expression. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if she wasn¡¯t sitting here, Nan Zi would definitelye up and teach Da Peng a good lesson.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that everyone had ordered too much, so she didn¡¯t order. She asked Nan Zi to directly get someone to serve the dishes.


    Because of Nan Zi¡¯s instructions, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others ordered the dishes very quickly.


    Nan Zi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er satisfied after eating a mouthful of food.


    Although it was the first time Nan Zi had seen Chen Meng¡¯er, the Little Miss of the Green Gang, he was familiar with the general affairs of the Little Miss of the Green Gang. Therefore, he also knew the position of this Little Miss in their boss¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect her even a little.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were in the middle of eating, the door of their private room opened. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others stopped the chopsticks in their hands and turned their heads to look at the door.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Mister.¡± ¡°Grandpa Liu.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but call out to Elder Liu who appeared at the door.


    ¡°Haha, why do I feel that Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t surprised at all when she sees me?¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°Because I know that you will definitelye here to eat today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er made a face at Elder Liu and said.


    ¡°Brat, you are the most mischievous. Alright, Meng¡¯er,e with me for a while. I will introduce a few people to you.¡± Elder Liu gestured for Chen Meng¡¯er toe over.


    ¡°Introduce who to me?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er asked Elder Liu, she did not hesitate to put down her chopsticks and walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side.


    ¡°There is a while to go to know..¡± Elder Liu also yed Tai Chi.

 Chapter 157 - Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157:</h4>


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very interested, but she still had to give face to Elder Liu. ¡°Then my brothers, Uncle Da Peng, you guys continue to eat. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan, and Da Peng all nodded vigorously. They were just about to say, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± One had to know that the three of them had been nervous ever since Elder Liu appeared. Something was wrong with their bodies. They almost threw down their chopsticks and stood up from their chairs to salute Elder Liu.


    They were sure that if Elder Liu stayed a little longer, they would lose their good appetite just now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the people Elder Liu was going to introduce to her were not ordinary people. However, when she followed Elder Liu to their private room and heard Elder Liu introduce the people to her one by one, she was still a little surprised.


    Everyone present was from the upper echelons of S City¡¯s official circles, from the mayor to the directors of various bureaus. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, observed for a moment and discovered that everyone in the box was wary of Elder Liu when they faced him. Some even tried to curry favor with him.


    Elder Liu had asked her toe only to introduce Chen Meng¡¯er to the people present so that they could recognize her face. He wanted them to recognize her the next time they saw her.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er went through the motions and was sent back to their box by Zhuge Yu.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Chen Meng¡¯er waved her small hand and led everyone to thergest department store in the city.


    Chen Meng¡¯er herself was eating, drinking, and wearing all kinds of clothes. Not to mention the Qu¡¯s shopping mall in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s portable space, even the clothes and shoes that she was wearing right now were all prepared for her by Elder Liu.


    Moreover, the small clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing could not even be bought in China. They were all brought back from abroad by Elder Liu.


    As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, it was also thanks to their sister, Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Liu had people bring clothes for Chen Meng¡¯er from abroad all the time. When it came to shoes, he would always help Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan by bringing back a set.


    Although the clothes Elder Liu gave to the brothers didn¡¯t have as many patterns as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s, in this era where it was good to have a new set of clothes to wear every year, the two brothers were very satisfied with the fact that they could have new clothes to wear from time to time.


    After entering the department store, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan looked around. If not for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er had warned them sternly before entering, saying that there were too many people in the department store and they would get lost if they were not careful, they would have run around.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you need to buy?¡± Da Peng did not have the habit of apanying women shopping, so he was not used to the crowd in the department store. Just as he walked in through the door, he frowned.


    ¡°I want to buy some clothes for my parents.¡± Yes, the most important thing for Chen Meng¡¯er this time was to buy clothes for Chen Ping and Liu Juan.


    In the Qu¡¯s shopping mall in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space, there were many luxurious clothes. Even the limited editions of those luxury essories were avable in the shopping mall. However, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t take out these clothes at all. Not to mention that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what excuse to use to exin where these clothes came from, what Chen Meng¡¯er was more worried about was that when these clothes were taken out, they would attract the attention of others.


    It had been a few years since that special era, butpared to the openness of theter generations, the freedom of speech was far from it. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to her parents.


    As for Chen Ping and Liu Juan, they were both thrifty people. Even if they had a huge sum of money in their hands now, they were unwilling to buy a new set of clothes for themselves. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the old and even patched clothes on their bodies. She mentioned it several times and asked them to buy a few new clothes for themselves. But they agreed to it verbally and turned around to put the matter to the back of their minds.


    What made Chen Meng¡¯er not know whether tough or cry was that she had heard her mother, Liu Juan,in to her father, Chen Ping, several times that she still wanted to buy beautiful clothes for their daughter to dress up properly now that she was rich, now, this benefit had been snatched away by Elder Liu. There was nothing for her to do as a mother.


    Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butpare her mother from her previous life with her mother from this life. Until now, she still couldn¡¯t understand why her mother from her previous life would ignore her biological daughter so much. On the contrary, her mother, Liu Juan, who wasn¡¯t rted to her by blood in this life, treated her so well.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the second floor. I think I saw that the second floor was selling clothes,¡± Da Peng said after thinking for a while after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Da Peng could not help but feel lucky. He was d that when he entered the department store just now, he paid attention to his surroundings and noticed the hint. Otherwise, he would have to apany Chen Meng¡¯er and the others to finish searching downstairs, only then would he go up to the second floor,


    if that was really the case, who knew when he would reach the second floor.


    The number of people on the second floor of the department store was much less than on the first floor. This way, Chen Meng¡¯er could finally see theyout of the entire second floor clearly. For those who had personally participated in the QU Corporation¡¯srge shopping mall, Chen Meng¡¯er really did not think much of theyout of the department store now.


    Not only did she not think much of it, Chen Meng¡¯er also felt that it was a little embarrassing. And Chen Meng¡¯er also unconsciously expressed her true thoughts. She shook her head, her face full of disappointment.


    Da Peng noticed the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, he lowered his head and asked, ¡°Little Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied? If you¡¯re not satisfied, we¡¯ll go back and tell Sir. The next time we bring you clothes from abroad, we¡¯ll also bring a few back for your parents,¡± Da Peng suggested.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not satisfied with the clothes. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not satisfied with theyout of the department store,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she touched her chin. An idea formed in her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er temporarily put aside the idea in her mind and began to slowly shop.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, she did not like any of these clothes. But today, she had to choose a few suitable clothes for her parents from the clothes she did not like this time..

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Did you see the number of clothes that you tried on?¡± The excitement from entering the department store was long gone. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were hanging their heads, looking listless. Chen Haoguo finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, we¡¯ve been looking for so long. We¡¯ve already walked around for the second time, but you still haven¡¯t seen anything that you liked? If there really isn¡¯t, we¡¯d better go back and let Sir ship it back from abroad.¡± Da Peng looked ahead; Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still full of energy, suggested.


    This was the first time that Da Peng experienced how painful it was to apany a woman. It was even more painful than having him train in the training grounds for an extra hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Chen Haoxuan also stepped in, but he directly yed cute with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and turned to look at Da Peng and the two little men beside her. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze, Da Peng, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s spirits were lifted, and they revealed a ttering smile, they did not dare to voice out their previousints. ¡°If you guys are tired, you can find a ce to rest for a while. I¡¯ll stroll around for a while more,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er kindly suggested.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion was met with unanimous opposition from Da Da and the two little men. How was this possible? If they were to leave the three-year-old Chen Meng¡¯er alone in the department store, how could they be at ease? What if she was carried away by someone?


    Da Peng thought about what would happen to him if he lost the Little Miss and went back. He could not help but shiver. The tiredness from before also disappearedpletely. ¡°Little Miss, you continue. I¡¯ll apany you. If Little Guo and Little Xuan are tired, I¡¯ll send them somewhere to rest first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll go with our little sister. We can help her take a look and give her some advice.¡± Chen Haoguo also shook his head in denial.


    ¡°Then, since you guys said that you don¡¯t want to rest, then don¡¯t shout that you¡¯re tiredter. Even if you shout that you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in advance.


    Da Peng, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan all nodded to show that they understood.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er was a little discouraged from shopping. She had been shopping for so long, but there wasn¡¯t a single piece of clothing that caught her eye. She felt that she had already lowered her expectations. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was feeling dejected, her eyes swept across an orange coat hanging on the wall. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ah, this is it.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she adjusted her steps and walked towards the orange coat. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er walked in, she heard a sharp voice, ¡°Poor people, if you don¡¯t have the money to buy clothes, why are you still trying? You¡¯re wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t have the money, why are you here? You should go to the roadside stalls.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this voice, she frowned. Her upational disease from her previous life was starting to act up again. She frowned and was very dissatisfied. She thought to herself, no wonder the department stores would close down one after another soon. Almost no one was spared, this had a lot to do with the attitude of the salespeople in the department stores.


    This customer took the money to spend, not to look at other people¡¯s faces and look for trouble.


    But obviously, in this society, you shouldn¡¯t expect those salespeople to be like the salespeople in more than a decadeter, weing you with their small faces.


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally thought that the two salespeople wouldn¡¯t give them a good look either. Chen Meng¡¯er was already prepared.. If these two salespeople also treated them like this, she wouldn¡¯t buy any clothes today, she would go back to her grandfather, Elder Liu, and ask him to help her bring back a few clothes from abroad.

 Chapter 159 - Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159:</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Please help me take down that coat and show it to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the orange coat and said. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice also diverted the attention of the two salespeople, making them stop being aggressive and saying nasty things to the young couple.


    Because the two salespeople and the young couple had their backs to Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, Chen Meng¡¯er only heard their voices and didn¡¯t see their faces.


    The two salespeople were originally in a bad mood because they had met two poor country people. Now that they heard that someone wanted them to take their clothes, they turned around impatiently. They wanted to say that if they could not afford it, they would not give it a try.


    When the two salespeople, who had a look of disgust on their faces just a moment ago, turned around and saw the clothes of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, they knew that they were rich people. They immediately changed their faces, and their faces were about to burst intoughter, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s super good eyesight, she could see that theyer of powder on their faces was about to fall off because of their exaggerated smiles.


    ¡°Sir, what do you want to buy?¡± The slightly younger saleswoman looked shy as she walked in front of Da Peng and asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the saleswoman and the corner of her mouth could not help but twitch. She could understand that this woman had taken a liking to her uncle Da Peng. Was she trying to seduce her uncle Da Peng? However, with her looks and figure, Chen Meng¡¯er really felt that Da Peng¡¯s luck was really bad today. He was actually targeted by such a top-notch woman.


    Da Peng was also shocked by the way this salesperson winked at him. He looked at the salesperson as if he had seen something dirty. He walked a few steps towards Chen Meng¡¯er and said to her, ¡°Little Miss, which one have you taken a liking to?¡± As he said that, Da Peng looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a pleading gaze, telling her to hurry up and buy something, he had to leave this ce quickly. If that woman gave him a few more flirtatious nces, he would vomit out all the food he had eaten in the afternoon.


    ¡°That orange coat.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was also disgusted by the appearance of that salesperson, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have been so cooperative with Da Peng.


    And just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished saying which coat she wanted, she heard someone call her name. ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had misheard. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here who knew her, but then she heard someone calling her brother¡¯s name. ¡°Little Guo, Little Xuan.¡± This time, it was a positive tone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Haoguo, Chen Hao Xuan saw the person who called their names before Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also saw the person at this time. ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her uncle. The clothes on her aunt¡¯s body surprised her. She did not expect that the person who had his back turned to her just now... the person who was called poor by the two salespeople was actually her uncle and aunt.


    In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house, the only person who was recognized by Chen Meng¡¯er was this uncle and aunt. Moreover, because of this uncle, the two of them had not had any children since they got married. Therefore, the two of them doted on Chen Meng¡¯er and her siblings very much, especially the little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er. Her aunt even bought new clothes for her every new year.


    Chen Meng¡¯er called for someone toe, then she pounced on her aunt and hugged her aunt¡¯s thigh. She raised her head and acted coquettishly towards her aunt. ¡°Aunt, when did youe to the city? You didn¡¯t even bring Meng¡¯er along when you came to the city.¡±


    ¡°Eh. Little Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t bring you. Before I came, I went to your house to look for you, but your mother said that you weren¡¯t at home. I haven¡¯t said it yet. You didn¡¯t even call your aunt when you came to the city. You really have no conscience,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aunt, Li Liwei, said, she squatted down and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small body.


    Although Li Liwei was not the kind of person that people would be surprised at first nce, she was very attractive. Moreover, Li Liwei did not look like a country person at first nce. It was also because Li Liwei was not a real country person, but an authentic city person. When she went to the countryside, she came to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s vige.


    Then, she met Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Liu Bing. As time passed, the two of them developed feelings for each other. Her uncle, Liu Bing, ignored the objections of her grandparents and married her aunt, Li Liwei.


    Chen Meng¡¯er once heard her mother mention that her aunt¡¯s family had a lot of assets before the campaign. She was also a rich youngdy. However, during the campaign, her aunt¡¯s parents were beaten into viins and their family assets were seized. In the end, her aunt was lucky and escaped disaster. She went to the countryside and became an educated youth.


    Liu Bing had long noticed that Da Peng, who was apanying Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, nodded to Da Peng and sized him up.


    Da Peng also sized up Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Liu Bing.


    The two salespeople did not expect that these two poor country bumpkins would actually know people who wore extraordinary clothes. This made them not know how to react from time to time.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she was originally dissatisfied with the attitude of these two salespeople just now. However, previously, because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this was a criticism of this era, she did not make a sound. However, the situation was different now. The person being scolded was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle and aunt. Since she was so protective, how could she let these two people off so easily?


    ¡°Uncle Da Peng, help me find the person in charge here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crawled out from her aunt¡¯s arms and said to Da Peng with a serious expression.


    Based on Da Peng¡¯s understanding of Chen Meng¡¯er, he was not surprised at all by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions. Moreover, he admitted that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions were very popr with her. ¡°Alright, Little Miss, I¡¯ll go right away. However, you and Little Guo, Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t run around here.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Hurry up and go. Seriously, you treat me like a child who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er impatiently waved her hand and said.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Da Peng really wanted to reply, ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re not a child who doesn¡¯t know anything, but you¡¯re still a three-year-old child.¡±


    When the two salespeople heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that Da Peng should go find their manager. They were not afraid at all. They even said with a disdainful look, ¡°Tsk, who do you think you are to actually use the manager to scare us? Hmph. Go and try to call the manager over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down..¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was cold as she looked at the two salespeople and said.

 Chapter 160 - Department Store (1)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Department Store (1)</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the person who appeared behind Da Peng, she sighed in her heart. She really wouldn¡¯t let those two salespeople down.


    Just then, from afar, when the person saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing there, his eyes suddenly lit up. His originally slow footsteps suddenly sped up when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he directly bypassed Da Peng and pounced on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Da Peng looked at the figure that bypassed him and did not react for a moment. When the person pounced on his family¡¯s Little Miss and pulled her into his arms, he still had an expression of not knowing what had happened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the person was the Zhao family¡¯s aunt whom she had met at the Zhao family¡¯s housest night. When Zhao Yinghua saw her, he had already predicted her next move.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er. I¡¯m Aunt Zhao. Do you still remember me?¡± Zhao Yinghua forcefully rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er into her arms and then extended her devil w towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really as soft and slippery as I imagined. The texture is really good.¡±


    When Zhao Yinghua saw Chen Meng¡¯erst night, she had wanted to do this. But at that time, because of Elder Liu and her old man, she dared to make a move. Yesterday, she had only said a few words, but she had already made the old and young guard her like a wolf.


    ¡°Hey, Aunt Zhao, I remember you. I saw you at Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house yesterday.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er struggled, trying to escape from Zhao Yinghua¡¯s demonic grasp. Unfortunately, she was small now, and her strength was also small, she was simply not a match for Zhao Yinghua.


    Meanwhile, Da Peng originally wanted to yell at Zhao Yinghua and ask her to let go of his family¡¯s Little Miss. However, when he heard that his family¡¯s Little Miss knew the manager that he found, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth, he stood obediently at the side.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Da Peng, who was supposed to help her escape from the demonic grasp, gave up just because of her words, what expression would she have. She would definitely go crazy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Liu Bing, and Aunt Li Liwei were stunned when Zhao Yinghua pounced on Chen Meng¡¯er and pulled her into his arms for a while. They were unable to react. Why did this woman, who looked extraordinary and had extraordinary bearing, look like this when she saw their niece.


    On the other hand, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not recognize the woman who was hugging their sister and massaging her. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er called for Aunt Zhao, they remembered who the woman in front of them was.


    This time, the shadow that Zhao Yinghua had left in their young mindsst night was effective. The two brothers ran to Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhao Yinghua¡¯s side in unison, and then the two of them exerted their strength, they directly separated Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhao Yinghua. ¡°Hello, Aunt Zhao.¡±


    When Zhao Yinghua wanted to fly into a rage, who was so blind toe out and disturb her when she was bonding with Meng¡¯er¡¯s little beauty? However, when she saw the two little children that she saw at her mother¡¯s house yesterday¡­ if she wanted to scold them, she would take it back. She remembered that her grandfather had said that these two little children were Meng¡¯er¡¯s two brothers.


    And her grandfather had also said that Meng¡¯er was very protective of her own family. She did not want to be cklisted by her before she could form a good rtionship with little beauty Meng¡¯er.


    As for the two salespeople who had been extremely arrogant a moment ago, they had an expression of disbelief at the beginning, but now, their faces were ashen.


    They had not expected that this little girl would actually be able to call over the manager of their department store. Everyone in their department store knew that their manager¡¯s backers were the Zhao and Zhou families, that was someone they could speak to in S City. Therefore, although their manager was a woman, no one dared to stand out and have a reason to object..

 Chapter 161 - Department Store (2)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Department Store (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This department store was still a state-owned enterprise. The people who worked in it were very important. When people asked you where you worked, you would be very proud, not only was the sry good, but the job was also very decent. Now, it was a very popr job.


    Usually, those who could work here had some manpower on hand. This was also the reason why the two salespeople were so arrogant.


    However, what did the two salespeople just see? The manager, who usually kept a straight face and didn¡¯t smile, actually had such an expression. The two salespeople looked at the way their manager hugged the little girl who looked like a doll lovingly. They knew that they had done something wrong this time.


    Zhao Yinghua saw that she had no hope of getting her hands on Meng¡¯er again today, so she adjusted her expression, put away her previous smile, put on a stern face, and said, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°Manager, we were wrong. It was us.¡± The older salesperson knew when to bow his head. He was a sensible person. After seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er had an unusual rtionship with Zhao Yinghua, they were afraid. However, Yinghua spoke. ¡°Now is not your turn to speak, Meng¡¯er.¡± Zhao Yinghua was also a short-sighted person. Especially when ites to what she saw.


    ¡°Aunt Zhao, it¡¯s like this. My uncle and aunt came here to buy clothes. They just tried on a few clothes and your sales staff scolded them. We are here to buy things, not to be scolded. I don¡¯t think any customer would be willing to be scolded like this when they are buying things.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then, she turned to look at the two sales staff and said, ¡°If all the sales staff here were like these two, perhaps at the beginning, because there was only one shop here, everyone had no choice but toe here to buy things. However, in the future, if there are many stores like the department store, who woulde here to buy things?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said a lot of things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the surrounding customers who were watching the show nod their heads. Of course, most of the customers who nodded their heads were people who had suffered the same fate as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle and aunt. As for those rich people, they didn¡¯t have any expression on their faces. In any case, this had nothing to do with them. They had never suffered such treatment before.


    As for the other salespeople who were just there to watch the show, their faces were filled with disapproval. Their department store was the iconic building of City S. There were many things that could only be sold in their department store. It wasn¡¯t something that could be built just because someone wanted to.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what these salespeople were thinking, she would definitely say with disdain, ¡°No wonder you guys are only salespeople. You¡¯re so short-sighted.¡±


    Zhao Yinghua took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words to heart. She had received higher education and had been abroad, so her knowledge was not inferior to anyone. She knew what it was like abroad and knew that China would definitely have such a day. Therefore, she agreed with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words in her heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Zhao Yinghua look at Chen Meng¡¯er differently. She originally thought that her father¡¯s words were too exaggerated. Even if a child¡¯s IQ was high, it was impossible for it to be so high. However, today. She had witnessed it with her own eyes. She had witnessed how amazing her father¡¯s words were.


    ¡°Mm, Meng¡¯er is right. I have heard everything. I know what to do.¡± Zhao Yinghua said and couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out to rub Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. However, before she could reach out, she was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two big brothers who looked like two guards. ¡°Ah, they are really unlikable little guys.¡±


    However, no matter what Zhao Yinghua said, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not want to move. Zhao Yinghua had given them a really bad impressionst night. Zhao Yinghua was a little regretful now. She regretted that she had spoken without restraint yesterday. If she had not spoken yesterday, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two brothers would not have been so wary of her.


    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Therefore, Zhao Yinghua could only pretend to be wronged and cast aforting look at Chen Meng¡¯er. However, she was ignored by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°You two, pack up your things. You don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow.¡± Zhao Yinghua put away the ever-changing expression when she faced Chen Meng¡¯er. In an instant, her expression turned into that of an iron-faced and ruthless department store manager.


    ¡°Manager, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t fire us just because of this.¡± The sharp voice of the younger salesperson rang in Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ ears. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand it and covered her ears.


    ¡°You did something wrong. As a manager, why don¡¯t I have the right to fire you?¡± Zhao Yinghua¡¯s face also darkened.


    ¡°Manager, I don¡¯t agree with what you said about what we did wrong. I¡¯m not the only salesperson in the entire department store talking about customers like this. To be honest, which salesperson in this department store has never scolded a customer. Yesterday, Jin Lihua, who was next door, almost got into a fight with a customer. Why didn¡¯t you fire her as a manager? It¡¯s because we are unlucky. We ran into someone you know.¡± The young salesperson had a desperate look on her face,


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether to say that the young salesperson was too stupid or too foolish. wasn¡¯t she trying to gain hatred for no reason? Just now, when the salespeople heard Zhao Yinghua¡¯s decision, they showed disapproval and sympathy. Now, as soon as the young salesperson said that, the sympathy of the other salespeople around had long disappeared. And Chen Meng¡¯er clearly felt a gaze of hatred directed at the young salesperson.


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed that gaze and saw a woman who was about the same age as the young salesperson, but much more beautiful than the woman. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that this should be Jin Lihua.


    The older salesperson was smarter than the younger salesperson. She pulled the young salesperson and signaled for her to stop talking. However, the young salesperson did not appreciate it at all. She pushed her arm back and said, ¡°Xie, don¡¯t pull me. You¡¯re always bullied because you¡¯re too nice. If you weren¡¯t too old, would your husband¡¯s family treat you like this?¡±


    Fine, a salesperson of this age directly brought up the family matters of others. The face of the older salesperson darkened.. She didn¡¯t try to persuade the younger salesperson and directly took a few steps back, widening the distance between her and the younger salesperson.

 Chapter 162 - Chapter 162(1)

    <h4>Chapter 162:(1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how this younger salesperson thought. Didn¡¯t she notice the people around her looking at her with disdain, like they were looking at the gue? They were still bbering on and on about the information. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that this salesperson was really addicted to revealing information.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that this woman was a little crazy. Now, she would reveal her secrets to whoever she caught. She did not see that most of the salespeople had left. They were afraid that they would be the next person to be bitten by this woman.


    Zhao Ying Hua watched as more and more people gathered around to watch the show. Her brows furrowed tighter and tighter. If this continued, what happened in the department store today might be the headlines in S City tomorrow. She was not afraid of others talking about it. She was just afraid that Elder Liu would hear others talking about her granddaughter. If he was unhappy, he would find trouble with her. She was not worth it.


    ¡°Okay, now is not the time to talk about others. I am dealing with the matter between the two of you,¡± Zhao Yinghua berated. She also took on the aura of a manager. ¡°As a manager, don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to fire an employee who made a mistake? I Wwn¡¯t say any more nonsense. The two of you are fired. Pack your things and leave.¡±


    Once Zhao Yinghua¡¯s aura was released, the younger salesperson who had been chattering non-stop suddenly became silent. She was frightened by Zhao Yinghua.


    The older salesperson was more clear-headed. She knew that after today¡¯smotion, her job would definitely be gone. And she was even clearer that if they were to sh head-on with Zhao Yinghua, they would be the ones who would suffer in the end.


    Therefore, the older salesperson tactfully packed up her things and left.


    The slightly younger salesperson wanted to open her mouth and argue for herself, but when she saw Zhao Yinghua¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. However, the slightly younger salesperson wouldn¡¯t just do that. She still had an ace card, and it was because of that person¡¯s connections that she entered the department store.


    The surrounding people who were watching the show dispersed when they saw that the matter was over.


    When Zhao Yinghua saw that the younger salesperson had stopped, she turned around to face Chen Meng¡¯er, she immediately changed into another expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell Auntie Zhao which clothes you like. Auntie Zhao will buy them for you. However, this ce sells adult clothes. We will go to a ce that sells clothes that you can wear. Auntie Zhao will pick out a few for you.¡± Zhao Yinghua could not help but be excited when she mentioned helping Chen Meng¡¯er pick out clothes, she couldn¡¯t help but be excited. She had always wanted a daughter who could let her dress her up as she pleased. But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. She gave birth to a son.


    ¡°Auntie Zhao, I¡¯m not here to buy clothes for myself today. I¡¯m here to buy clothes for my parents. My grandfather has already prepared my clothes for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the way Zhao Yinghua¡¯s eyes lit up, she felt a chill run down her spine. And this free gift was not so easy to take.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Zhao Yinghua was a little disappointed. She thought that she would be able to have a good time today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er would not have nothing to do tofort Zhao Yinghua. She knew very well that if she opened her mouth today, it would be terrible. If she were to fall into Zhao Yinghua¡¯s trap, it would not be so easy to get out. Chen Meng¡¯er quickly changed the topic. After looking around.


    She pointed at the clothes that were still pleasing to her eyes and said, ¡°Aunt Zhao, get someone to help me wrap up this coat and that one. I want to buy the smallest size..¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er began to pick at her small bag.

 Chapter 163 - Chapter 163(2)

    <h4>Chapter 163:(2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What are you buying? This is a wee gift from Aunt Zhao.¡± Zhao Yinghua waved his hand and said generously.


    ¡°No need. This is not good. If you want to give me a wee gift, we can talk about it next time we meet somewhere else. I don¡¯t think you want others to say that you are taking advantage of the public,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hinted.


    Zhao Yinghua had not finished thinking about this. Now that she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reminder, she thought of how the slightly younger salesperson was like a mad dog that was biting people. She felt a lingering fear in her heart, if someone with good intentions were to use this matter as an excuse, she really would not be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. Even though she was nning to pay out of her own pocket. ¡°Next time then. I will seriously prepare a gift for our little beauty Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Then Aunt Zhao, do the math. How much is it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reached into her bag and said as she pulled the money.


    ¡°These few piecese to a total of 130 yuan.¡± Just as Zhao Yinghua wanted to check the price, a salesperson with good taste reported the price of these few pieces.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took out a stack of money from her bag. Looking at the money that Chen Meng¡¯er took out, the few salespeople and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle¡¯s eyes were wide open. They didn¡¯t expect a little girl to have so much money on her.


    ¡°Little miss, put the money away. I¡¯ll give it to you. Before I came out, Sir had already instructed me.¡± Da Peng gave the money to Zhao Yinghua before Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°En? But Grandpa also gave me money this morning.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the money and said to Da Peng.


    ¡°That¡¯s the pocket money that Sir gave you. Little Miss, just take it.¡± After Da Peng said that, he said to Zhao Yinghua, ¡°Manager Zhao, is this money enough?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough.¡± Zhao Yinghua nodded and said after being reminded by Da Peng.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t argue with Da Peng over the money either. To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t argue with others and fight over the money. This was because of her habits from her previous life. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that even if she fought with Da Peng, the result would still be the same in the end. Moreover, the money that Chen Meng¡¯er took out was also given by Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er believed that Elder Liu would still give her the money after she used it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er remembered the kindness others had shown her. She was not an ungrateful person. She would repay them bit by bit.


    ¡°Here, Meng¡¯er, these are the clothes you bought.¡± Zhao Yinghua took the bag from the salesperson and handed it to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very politely. Then, Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and handed the clothes in two of the bags to her aunt. ¡°Aunt, here.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aunt, Li Liwei, looked at the bags that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over and was somewhat unable to react.


    ¡°I bought this for you. I think it suits you quite well. I hope you like it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said yfully.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. The clothes are too expensive. Meng¡¯er, take it back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aunt pushed it and refused to take it.


    ¡°Aunt, you bought so many clothes for me before. Today, I¡¯ll buy you some. Why are you unwilling to ept it? Is it because you don¡¯t like the clothes?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be pitiful.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Li Liwei turned her gaze toward her husband, Liu Bing, as if she was pleading for help.


    After Liu Bing received his wife¡¯s pleading gaze, he directly reached out and took the bag from his niece, Chen Meng¡¯er, he said to his wife, ¡°Since Meng¡¯er bought it for you, you should keep it. If you don¡¯t ept it, this little guy will be unhappy instead.¡± Liu Bing was straightforward.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle understands Meng¡¯er.¡±


    After Meng¡¯er finished buying clothes for her mother, she went shopping and bought a few clothes for her father. Of course, her uncle Liu Bing was also there. By the time she finished buying the clothes, it was alreadyte. Liu Bing and Li Liwei originally wanted to take Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan with them, but they were rejected by Da Peng. If he dared to let the little miss leave with her uncle, would Elder Liu give him a good look?


    On the other hand, Da Peng gave Chen Meng¡¯er face and asked Liu Bing and Li Liwei to go back in their car. Anyway, he had to send Chen Meng¡¯er hometer. But Liu Bing and Li Liwei refused. How could they have the nerve to take advantage of others?


    They found an excuse and left. Chen Meng¡¯er did not ask them to stay.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who gained a lot during this day¡¯s journey. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan also gained a lot. The two of them were holding the toys that Da Peng bought for them. Da Peng was quite meticulous; when he was about to leave downstairs, he saw Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan staring at a shop window with a reluctant look on their faces. He waved his hand and bought them toys that made them stare at him until their eyes went nk, a toy ne and a toy car.


    In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, these toys were poorly made and were simply stic. However, in Chen Haoguo¡¯s and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes, they were toys that they could use to show off to their friends.


    Apart from buying clothes for her parents, Chen Meng¡¯er also did not forget Elder Liu. On the way back, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Da Peng to make a turn and go to ane to buy snacks that Elder Liu liked.


    When Elder Liu saw the snack bag that Chen Meng¡¯er handed to him at home, he immediatelyughed. The tired heart that he had previously felt from socializing disappeared at this moment. ¡°Ah, our Meng¡¯er bought it for grandfather.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. The young miss specially made me go around a lot to buy it,¡± Da Peng said with a smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°You should be silent. I¡¯m talking to Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu nced at Da Peng, but this nce did not have any lethality. Who asked him to be in a good mood now?


    ¡°Grandpa, see if I bought the right one.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu was so happy because of a small bag of snacks, and she felt a little guilty. It was as if from the moment she met Elder Liu until now, other than giving him an ancient medical book... it was Elder Liu who unconditionally loved her as if she was his own granddaughter, but she didn¡¯t express anything. Chen Meng¡¯er decided to treat Elder Liu even better in the future.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s what grandfather likes. Hehe, as long as it¡¯s our Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, grandfather will like it.¡± Elder Liu said with a smile. At this time, Elder Liu was only an old man enjoying the happiness of family.. He was no longer the Elder Liu who terrified outsiders.

 Chapter 164 - Trouble Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Trouble Again (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan, the three siblings, took big and small bags, got into the car driven by Da Peng, and went home from the city.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were still reluctant to part, and the two of them had not had enough fun. However, when Elder Liu asked them toe to the city with their sister every week from now on, to practice martial arts with Zhuge Yu and the others, the two brothers nodded their heads enthusiastically.


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head as she watched from the side. These two guys really couldn¡¯t resist the temptation at all, and Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that these two brothers didn¡¯t hear clearly what her grandfather, Elder Liu, had thrown them into the city for, the two of them definitely heard Elder Liu say that they woulde to the city with her every week from now on.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t kindly remind the two of them. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er believed that her two brothers would definitely be very interested in practicing martial arts. As for whether they could persevere, this was not within the scope of her consideration and jurisdiction. Chen Meng¡¯er believed that with the three strict teachers, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, even if her two brothers wanted to open their mouths and give up, they would not be willing.


    And this was exactly what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see, and also what she wanted to achieve.


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were so excited because of Elder Liu¡¯s words when they left. They were so energetic that Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but look sideways.


    The car arrived at the entrance of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small courtyard. Because the vigers had seen the small car many times, they were not surprised. They would not think of the previous few times when they saw the small car, they would surround it one after another. Now, they only greeted Chen Meng¡¯er when the window was open.


    Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan could not wait to open the car door and jump out as soon as the car stopped. Then. The two of them ran to the door of the small courtyard. Chen Meng¡¯er and Da Peng also got out of the car. After Da Peng got out, he went to the trunk to get the things that Elder Liu, Nanny Li, and the others had prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also followed closely behind her two brothers and made them walk towards the school gate. ¡°Eh, why aren¡¯t the two of you going in?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan who were standing at the gate and asked curiously.


    As for Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, after they heard their sister Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they looked at each other. The smiles on their faces had long disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, eldest uncle and eldest aunt are at my house,¡± Chen Haoguo replied. After Chen Haoguo finished speaking, the two brothers raised their heads and carefully looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Grandpa, Grandma, eldest uncle, eldest aunt, and the others came as soon as they came. They are my mother¡¯s family. It¡¯s very normal for them toe to our house.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her eldest brother say that her grandpa and uncle were in their house, she understood in her heart, she understood in her heart why these people came to their house. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her grandfather, Elder Liu, to be so fast.


    ¡°Little Miss, why aren¡¯t you all going in?¡± Da Peng took something over and saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the others standing at the entrance of the courtyard. He asked curiously.


    ¡°We were waiting for Uncle Da Peng. Why are you guys standing there? Didn¡¯t you see that Uncle Da Peng was carrying so many things in his hands? You guys said that you wanted to help. Could it be that you want me to take them?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er purposely changed the topic.


    ¡°Ah, we were wrong. We forgot that we still have things.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were reminded by Chen Meng¡¯er. They saw the things that Da Peng was carrying in his hands and quickly went forward to take some.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can carry this little thing.¡± Da Peng said, but he still impolitely gave the things in his hands to Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan.. Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo were not members of the Green Gang, so, Da Peng would not treat these two brothers with the same attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 165 - Trouble Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Trouble Again (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced her small hand on the door and was about to push open the door of their small courtyard, she faintly heard her grandfather¡¯s excited voiceing from inside the house, ¡°Liu Juan, you¡¯re amazing now. You actually allied with the people outside to deal with your big brother. Are you nning to force your parents, your big brother and sister-inw into a corner?¡±


    ¡°Father, what are you saying? What did I do to make you talk about me like that?¡± Then, her mother¡¯s excited voice came from inside. It seemed that her father, Chen Ping, was pulling her mother to calm her down. And her mother was too emotional, ¡°Xiao Ping, don¡¯t pull me. I¡¯m going to ask you clearly today. What did I do to make my father say this.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Sister-inw, you know what your family did. If we say it out loud, it will make everyone lose face. We came here today just to ask you to show mercy and let us go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first Aunt Lu Chengying¡¯s words waspletely different from her tone. Chen Meng¡¯er listened and was very aggressive.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you asked us to be merciful. We don¡¯t even know what we did. How can we be merciful? Please exin the matter to us clearly.¡± Chen Ping also stood out and said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the door? The bag is very heavy. My hand hurts from holding it.¡± Chen Haoxuanined behind Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was so focused on eavesdropping on the quarrel in the courtyard that she forgot to open the door. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll open the door now.¡±


    On that day, Grandpa Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Liu Neng, returned home dejectedly from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. After Liu Neng reached home, his wife pulled on Liu Neng and kept asking him if he hadpleted the task?


    Liu Neng was annoyed by his wife¡¯s questions and lost his temper. He said that his little sister¡¯s family now had a backer and had forgotten about their poor rtives. He said that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family was ungrateful. If Chen Meng¡¯er heard her uncle say that about their family, she would definitely sneer and ask her uncle to exin to her the meaning of being ungrateful this time.


    She didn¡¯t know when her uncle¡¯s family had been grateful to their family.


    Liu Neng¡¯s wife, Lu Chengying, was not the target of Liu Neng¡¯s anger. After Lu Chengying heard her husband¡¯s words, she jumped up, pointed at Liu Neng¡¯s nose, and scolded him, saying that he was not capable... he had suffered at his sister¡¯s house, and when he came back, he took it out on her. She was not a punching bag. Lu Chengying scolded Liu Neng thoroughly.


    If it were any other time, Liu Neng would definitely not have been bothered by his wife¡¯s scolding. However, in the past two days, Liu Neng had been provoked many times, and now that he had lost his job, he hadpletely thrown caution to the wind. In addition to the anger he had suffered at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house just now, it made him explode again.


    Liu Neng said to his wife, Lu chengying, ¡°Don¡¯t you always talk about your omnipotent brother? Then get your brother to find me a new job.¡±


    Lu Chengying had also been provoked badly. After hearing her husband¡¯s words, she agreed without hesitation.


    After that, Lu Chengying, who had been forced into a corner, decided to throw caution to the wind and go back to her brother to ask for his help. Find a job for her husband, Liu Neng. After Lu Chengying¡¯s big brother heard his sister¡¯s request, he thought that his sister had never asked him to do anything and finding a job for his brother-inw was also within his ability, so he agreed.


    After receiving her big brother¡¯s affirmative answer, Lu Chengying returned to the Liu family with a smug look on her face. Then, she dragged Liu Neng to Liu Juan¡¯s parents¡¯ house and told them how ungrateful and heartless their daughter, Liu Juan, was. In the end, her mother¡¯s family was still the best. She went back and mentioned it, and her brother agreed to find a job for her husband.


    Lu Chengying¡¯s n was even smaller. She nned to bring her husband to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house to show off after her brother found a job for her husband, Liu Neng. However, a few dayster, Lu Chengying received a piece of bad news from her brother. He even made a special trip to their house.


    Then, he asked Lu Chengying and Liu Neng with a heavy face, asking them what kind of people they had offended. He had previously agreed to let Liu Neng work for a state-owned enterprise, but just a dayter, the other party came looking for him, they said that the matter had failed and that the position had been taken.


    Lu Chengying¡¯s big brother then looked for a few more connections. At first, it was all fine, but after a day, they all came looking for him. They said that they couldn¡¯t help with this matter. And the way they looked at him was quite strange. In the end, it was a person who usually had a better rtionship with him who asked him secretly, asking him who his sister¡¯s family had offended. Someone from above said that all employers wouldn¡¯t ept Liu Neng.


    And that person who had a good rtionship with Lu Chengying¡¯s big brother also advised Lu Chengying¡¯s big brother not to get involved in this mess, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect himself.


    Lu Chengying¡¯s brother listened to his friend¡¯s words and did not sleep well the whole night. After thinking about it for a night, he decided not to interfere with his sister¡¯s family matters. However, because of the rtionship between brother and sister... he still came to remind his sister¡¯s family.


    After Lu Chengying¡¯s brother left, Lu Chengying and Liu Neng were in a daze for a long time. When they came back to their senses, the couple began to think about who they had offended.


    Liu Neng guessed that it was because he had offended the new factory director of their factory, and he came to take revenge. However, when Liu Neng said this, Lu Chengying denied it. After her husband, Liu Neng, was fired, she asked her big brother about the background of the new factory director. She knew that this factory manager didn¡¯t have such a big backer.


    Just when the couple couldn¡¯t figure out who they had offended by pulling at their hair. A guess shed through Lu Chengying¡¯s mind. She said that it wasn¡¯t the backer of Liu Juan¡¯s family.


    Liu Neng first denied it, saying that his sister¡¯s family couldn¡¯t have such a big backer. However, the more Lu Chengying thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was right. Lu Chengying ran to Liu Juan¡¯s parents¡¯ house and directlyined to them, saying that Liu Juan¡¯s family was deliberately trying to make it impossible for her to live, deliberately letting people y tricks behind her back, so that Liu Neng couldn¡¯t find a job.


    Then, the Liu family¡¯s grandparents were tricked by Lu Chengying toe to Chen Menger¡¯s house, looking for their daughter and son-inw to demand an exnation for their eldest son.

 Chapter 166 - Chapter 166(1)

    <h4>Chapter 166:(1)</h4>


    The door of the small courtyard creaked open from the outside. Seeing his son-inw step out to speak, Grandpa Liu, who was so angry that he wanted to throw a tantrum, was distracted by the sound of the door opening. The battle paused for a moment.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is back.¡± where Liu Juan stood, she was the first to see Chen Meng¡¯er standing at the door. As Liu Juan spoke, she walked toward the door. She still remembered that a few days ago, her eldest brother Liu Neng tried to push her daughter. If her eldest son wasn¡¯t quick-witted and stopped her, who knew what would have happened in the end?


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back. Did you miss me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ignored the gazes in the yard and smiled at Liu Juan who was walking toward her, acting coquettishly.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I miss you? I missed you so much.¡± Liu Juan hugged Chen Meng¡¯er and said.


    ¡°Mom, if you want to hug our sister, you should change ces. Don¡¯t stop us,¡± Chen Haoxuan said as he walked behind Chen Meng¡¯er with his things in his hands.


    ¡°Aiyo, look at me. I forgot that you two brothers went to the city with Meng¡¯er.¡± As Liu Juan said that, she saw Da Peng behind the brothers. They quickly stood up, he said, ¡°Look at me. I was talking to Meng¡¯er, but I didn¡¯t see Da Peng. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Chen Ping, who was still standing, heard his wife talking about Da Peng and walked over. He took the things from Da Peng and said, ¡°Da Peng,e in and have a seat. Drink some water.¡± After Chen Ping said that, he remembered¡­ his father-inw¡¯s family was still in their courtyard. An awkward expression shed across his face. ¡°Da Peng, I¡¯m sorry to have made a fool of you. Something happened at home today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Da Peng took a step forward and walked into the courtyard.


    Grandpa Liu and the others saw the tall and strong Da Peng walk in. Their arrogance had disappeared. They all looked at Da Peng with crafty eyes. However, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly anymore. On the other hand, Liu Neng¡¯s wife, Lu Chengying, looked at the bags that were handed over from Da Peng to Chen Ping with sparkling eyes.


    Lu Chengying saw the corner of the bag. From the corner of the clothes that was exposed, she recognized that it was the one that she had taken a fancy to in the department store in the city a few days ago. The reason why Lu Chengying would recognize this dress from the corner of the dress was because Lu Chengying liked that dress very much. She had gone to look at it several times. In the end, she finally made up her mind to have the salesperson take it down and let her try it on.


    After trying it on, she liked it even more. But when she asked the price, she immediately became listless. She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with the money.


    Lu Chengying thought that this little sister-inw¡¯s family was really lucky this time. Why didn¡¯t that person take a fancy to her family¡¯s child? Why didn¡¯t he let their child acknowledge that person as his god-grandfather? Otherwise¡­ now, everything belonging to her little sister-inw¡¯s family belonged to her family¡­


    The more Lu Chengying thought about it, the more jealous she felt in his heart. The envy, jealousy, and hatred in his eyes also became more and more intense.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± For the first time, Da Peng did not reject Chen Ping¡¯s suggestion to sit down and drink some water. Previously, every time Da Peng came to pick Chen Meng¡¯er up, Chen Ping and Liu Juan would ask Da Peng to sit in the house for a while and drink some water, they were all rejected by him. Therefore, for a moment, Chen Ping thought that he had misheard Da Peng¡¯s answer. However, fortunately, his brain worked quickly, and a surprised expression shed across his face. Then, he smiled and went in to pour water for Da Peng.


    The reason why Da Peng was acting so strangely today was because before he sent Chen Meng¡¯er and the others back, Elder Liu had specially pulled him over and instructed him not to leave in a hurry after he sent Chen Meng¡¯er and the others home today, he had to make sure that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family did note to cause trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family before he could leave..

 Chapter 167 - Chapter 167(2)

    <h4>Chapter 167:(2)</h4>


    When Elder Liu stopped Liu Neng from looking for a job, he had already guessed that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family would definitely cause trouble at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. And Elder Liu remembered what Chen Meng¡¯er had told him. Liu Neng had reached out to push Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not want to see his precious granddaughter being bullied.


    As for Da Peng, after seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, uncle, and the others, he said in his heart with admiration, ¡°You are indeed worthy of being a mister. You really know what you are doing.¡±


    Da Peng had received orders from their boss, Elder Liu, today to help Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family settle this matter. He wanted to make sure that the Liu family¡¯s grandfather and his family did not dare toe and cause trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family in the future. Da Peng used a cold gaze to look at Grandpa Liu and the others. Then, he said, ¡°I heard what all of you said just now outside the door.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Da Peng to suddenly speak. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard what Da Peng said, she suddenly realized that this was not a sudden incident. Instead, her grandfather must have already told them when Da Peng sent them back. When she thought of this, Chen Meng¡¯er immediately calmed down. She was no longer worried about the subsequent developments.


    When Grandpa Liu and the others heard Da Peng¡¯s words, they did not know what Da Peng was trying to do or what he meant. Therefore, they did not move and waited for Da Peng to continue.


    ¡°Regarding Liu Neng¡¯s inability to find a job, it was our boss¡¯s doing. It has nothing to do with Chen Ping and his family. Our boss wanted me to tell you that letting Liu Neng fail to find a job is just a warning to your family. He wants to warn you not toe and find trouble with Chen Ping and his family in the future. If he does not stop after he has warned you, then don¡¯t me him for being rude. Oh right, our boss also wants me to tell you that you want to know who is targeting you, right? You can ask Lu Chengying to go back and ask her big brother who Elder Liu is.¡± Da Peng¡¯s words¡­ not only did it cause the people on the Liu family¡¯s grandfather¡¯s side to lose the ability to speak and move, even Chen Ping and Liu Juan, who were holding water and a stool, suddenly stopped what they were doing.


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that her grandfather and the others would make a big fuss after listening to Da Peng¡¯s words. However, she didn¡¯t expect that after her grandfather and the others heard what Da Peng said, they were stunned for a long time. Then, they didn¡¯t say anything else. They packed up and left. This made Chen Meng¡¯er extremely puzzled.


    She believed that her grandfather¡¯s family had definitely never heard of the name Elder Liu. Then, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be scared away just because of the name Elder Liu. However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that before they came, Grandpa Liu and the others learned from Lu Chengying¡¯s big brother that the person they offended had an extraordinary identity. And Lu Chengying¡¯s big brother was even more wary of that person.


    This made Grandpa Liu and the others feel fear towards that person from the bottom of their hearts. And Grandpa Liu, under Lu Chengying¡¯s instigation, dared toe to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house to cause trouble because he thought that Liu Juan was his daughter, and it was normal for him to teach his daughter a lesson. This made them forget about the backer of his daughter¡¯s family.


    And Da Peng¡¯s appearance reminded them of the existence of the person they had forgotten about previously. Moreover, with Da Peng around, how would they dare to make a scene. They could only leave dejectedly.


    After Grandpa Liu and the others left, Da Peng also bade farewell and left. Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that her mother, Liu Juan, would feel sad when she knew that Elder Liu had done something behind the scenes to prevent her uncle Liu from finding a job. At the very least, she would feel that Elder Liu¡¯s actions were not good. Chen Meng¡¯er had been observing her mother¡¯s expression ever since her grandfather¡¯s family and Da Peng left.


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who was worried that her mother, Liu Juan, would be angry. Her father, Chen Ping, was also worried about his wife¡¯s mood. Chen Ping was more direct than Chen Meng¡¯er. He asked directly, ¡°Xiao Juan, Elder Liu caused your brother to be unable to find a job. This matter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this matter? Are you guys worried that I won¡¯t feel good? How could that be? These two times, my parents¡¯ actions really broke my heart. I¡¯m also their daughter. How could they listen to my elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s words ande to my house to cause trouble? Forget it, I¡¯ve finally seen it clearly. My second brother and I can¡¯tpare to my elder brother and sister-inw at my parents¡¯ ce. I¡¯ve also given up hope. In the future, I won¡¯t put off doing my filial duty, but if you ask too much, don¡¯te to me.¡± Liu Juan nowpletely understood her second brother and sister-inw¡¯s feelings. Before, she had med her second brother and sister-inw for being too cold to her parents.


    But now, she felt that her second brother and sister-inw were the smartest people and had made the smartest decision.


    Seeing that her mother had thought it through, Chen Meng¡¯er secretly heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, we saw uncle and aunt in the city this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Where did you see your uncle and aunt?¡± Liu Juan was distracted by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s topic. Then, Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, Chen Haoxuan rushed to answer, ¡°Let me speak, let me speak. We saw our uncle and aunt in the department store in the city.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, to be so eloquent, no, it couldn¡¯t be said that he was eloquent. It should be said that he was so big-mouthed.


    The moment he opened his mouth, he gave a ¡°h, h, h¡± exnation about how they met the Liu family¡¯s uncle and aunt.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, the three of us even bought clothes for you. Go and take out the clothes and let dad and mom try it out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly said when she saw her second brother¡¯s eloquence. She was sure that if she didn¡¯t open her mouth to divert his attention, he would be able to jump to every incident that happened in the city after he finished talking about the uncle and aunt of the Liu family.


    ¡°Hey, okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Chen Haoxuan went to get clothes for his parents as soon as he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er even bought clothes for us?¡± Liu Juan said in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to think of buying clothes for them at such a young age.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, Mom, you can try itter and see if you like it. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll find someone to change it..¡±

 Chapter 168 - Before Leaving Home (1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Before Leaving Home (1)</h4>


    In fact, the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er brought back for her parents, in addition to the clothes she bought in the department store, were also the clothes that Elder Liu learned from Da Peng that Chen Meng¡¯er specially went to the department store to buy clothes for her parents, when Chen Meng¡¯er went back, Elder Liu brought a few more clothes to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even know where her grandfather Elder Liu got the clothes from. In any case, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite satisfied with the style of the clothes, at least more satisfied than the clothes she bought in the department store. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but want to ask Elder Liu if there was a space that was as heaven-defying as hers¡­


    Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know where Elder Liu got these clothes in such a short time.


    ¡°You silly girl, I gave you money to buy things that you like. Why did you buy so many clothes for your father and me?¡± Liu Juan held the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er bought for her. She couldn¡¯t put them down. Now that she had grown up¡­ she had never had such beautiful clothes. However, her heart ached as she said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is very expensive, isn¡¯t it? Youss, you are really spending money recklessly.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her mother was reluctant to spend money on herself, but she was very willing to spend money on the siblings. ¡°Mother, you have misunderstood me. I bought this, this, and this for you. The rest were given to me by my grandfather after he heard that I bought clothes for you and father.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this exnation, her father and mother wouldn¡¯t be so distressed. However, unexpectedly, when she said this, Chen Ping, who had been touching the clothes silently, raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a frown.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you said that these clothes were given by Elder Liu?¡± Chen Ping said with a frown.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt her father¡¯s anger, but she didn¡¯t understand how her father¡¯s emotions could change so easily. So, Chen Meng¡¯er answered while looking at the expression on her father¡¯s face.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, we can¡¯t always take Elder Liu¡¯s things. Elder Liu is your grandfather. He usually prepares food, clothes, and things for you. It¡¯s not a big deal for us to take them. However, if we take Elder Liu¡¯s food, clothes, and things that your mother and I eat, then it really doesn¡¯t make sense. We can¡¯t let others say that our family is taking advantage of others behind our backs.¡± Chen Ping said with a serious face, ¡°Meng¡¯er. Your mother and I will take the clothes you bought. This is our daughter¡¯s filial piety to us. But, the clothes your Grandpa Liu Lao brought, you should return them to your grandfather next time.¡±


    Liu Juan also nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I agree with your father. You should return these clothes to your Grandpa Liu Lao next time. He has already helped our family a lot, we can¡¯t be insatiable.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her father¡¯s expression to change because of this matter. She sighed. How could she forget her parents¡¯ character. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that if her parents knew that the clothes she bought in the department store were also bought by Elder Liu¡¯s money, she didn¡¯t know how excited they would be.


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her gaze to Chen Haoxuan, who was standing not far from her, holding a toy. Chen Haoxuan was afraid that her two brothers would say that Elder Liu had paid for the clothes. Fortunately, these two brothers were not other children in the vige. They had learned a lot by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. At the very least, they still had their eyes. Both of them kept their mouths shut.


    Seeing that her two brothers did not intend to interrupt, Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want things to be more and more difficult to deal with. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that she could not return the clothes that Elder Liu had given her. If she really returned the clothes, Elder Liu would be angry. ¡°Dad, Mom. Don¡¯t worry, listen to me. Although Grandpa gave me these clothes, I won¡¯t take Grandpa¡¯s things for free. I have already thought of what you are thinking about. Maybe, I don¡¯t have the ability to repay my grandpa with things of equal value for the time being. But, I will have the ability to repay my grandpa soon. So, Mom and dad, these clothes, you can be rest assured to take, I won¡¯t take things for free, I also won¡¯t let others have the opportunity to say bad things about our family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said firmly..

 Chapter 169 - Before Leaving Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Before Leaving Home (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°But.¡± Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t expect their daughter to say these things to them. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know whether it was better to listen to their daughter or not to ept them.


    Just as Chen Ping and Liu Juan were hesitating... Chen Meng¡¯er continued, ¡°Dad, Mom, you know my grandfather¡¯s temper. If you two don¡¯t ept them and ask me to return these clothes, do you think he will be in a good mood? Maybe he¡¯ll ask someone to throw the clothes away.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions made Chen Ping and Liu Juan, who were still wavering a moment ago, calm down. ¡°It would be a pity if these clothes were thrown away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, Dad, Mom, try them on and see if they fit.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er eagerly took the clothes and asked her parents to try them on. Meanwhile, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan put down the toys in their hands and even helped.


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s judgment was very sharp. Even Liu Juan herself didn¡¯t know her exact size, but the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er bought were exactly the right size. The clothes that were bought for Chen Ping were also quite fitting. The clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er bought for her father were allfortable ones, and the few clothes that Elder Liu brought for Chen Ping were not something that he usually wore at home. Suit, shirt, Chen Ping put them on... it really looked like it.


    From what Chen Meng¡¯er saw, this person still had to rely on clothes.


    Time passed very quickly. A week passed in the blink of an eye. When Liu Juan and Chen Ping saw Da Peng who came to pick up their daughter, they were shocked to realize that another week had passed just like that.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, our boss asked me to talk to you and your wife about something.¡± Da Peng specially came to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house early today. Then, he went to the field to find Chen Ping and Liu Juan who were working,


    ¡°What is it? Speak.¡± Chen Ping and Liu Juan were both puzzled. Elder Liu had specially asked Da Peng to bring something to the couple.


    Da Peng saw Chen Ping and Liu Juan¡¯s nervous faces, he said, ¡°Mr. Chen, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that our boss wants to take the little miss out to y for two days. Let me tell you about it. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°About that, brother Da Peng, you should ask Meng¡¯erter. If Meng¡¯er is willing, we don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Chen Ping said. Liu Juan and his wife had long been used to their daughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s early wisdom. They were also used to not always helping their daughter make decisions.


    Of course, they did not think that they were open-minded. They were open-minded only because of their daughter Chen Meng¡¯er. If it were the two brats in their house, their attitudes would bepletely different.


    Da Peng listened to Chen Ping¡¯s words and heaved a sigh of relief. The things their boss had instructed them to do had beenpleted. Da Peng had been worried ever since he had received the task assigned to him by their boss. He was afraid that Chen Ping and Liu Juan would disagree. After all, Chen Meng¡¯er was only a three-year-old child. Not only that, Chen Meng¡¯er was still in school. One had to know that going out for a trip was definitely not something that could be done in a day or two.


    Before Da Peng came, he had already prepared many words in his heart. If Chen Ping and Liu Juan did not agree, how would he convince them? However, Da Peng had never expected to receive such an answer from the couple.


    And when he asked Chen Meng¡¯er, the answer was obvious. This trip to Japan was originally suggested by Chen Meng¡¯er. How could she not agree?


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were in a bad mood when they found out that their sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, was going out with Elder Liu for a few days and that they could not travel together. Chen Haoguo was fine, but he did not show it, he was just in a bad mood. Chen Haoxuan, on the other hand, pouted and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er unhappily.


    Until Chen Meng¡¯er noticed his expression and ran over, she said to him, ¡°When Ie back, I will bring you delicious food and fun. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I will ask grandfather to bring you along.¡±


    Chen Haoxuan had been waiting for his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, to say this. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s face no longer had that unhappy look from before. He had already opened his mouth wide, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you said it. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget anything I say.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had long understood the temperaments of her two brothers,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, mommy has prepared all the clothes that you need to change into for you. Put them in this bag. Also, take these for the road to eat. Also, take this money. If you see something you like, buy it. Don¡¯t save it. As for your brother Xuan, ignore him. You don¡¯t have to bring anything back for him.¡± Liu Juan wished she could stuff everything she thought of into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bag. When Liu Juan reminded Chen Meng¡¯er, she didn¡¯t forget to re at her troubled youngest son, Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Mom, how can you do this to me? I¡¯m also your son.¡± When Chen Haoxuan heard that his mother wanted to deprive him of his benefits, he immediately stood up and resisted. ¡°You promised me. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°You brat, go away. Can¡¯t you see that your mother is talking to your sister? Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Chen Ping waspletely on his wife¡¯s side. Chen Haoxuan could only stand to the side dejectedly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the bag filled with things and the cloth bag filled with food that her mother handed over. She was instantly speechless. It wasn¡¯t just Chen Meng¡¯er. Even Da Peng couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips when he saw the luggage.. Every time they went out, they didn¡¯t bring anything,pared to the luggage that Liu Juan had prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er, it was really iparable.

 Chapter 170 - Related to Mental Strength (1)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Rted to Mental Strength (1)</h4>


    Although Da Peng asked, ¡°Mrs. Liu, aren¡¯t these things a little too much?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was at the side, nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, mother, these things are too much. Look at my small body, I can¡¯t even carry them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never brought so many things with her to travel. Of course, the luggage she brought back from her trips was a different story.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many of them. They are all things that Meng¡¯er needs to wear, use, and eat,¡± Liu Juan answered Da Peng, she turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a small car here? Put the things in the car. You don¡¯t need to carry them.¡± Liu Juan had already thought of this, her daughter would definitely take a small car if she followed Elder Liu. In that case, it would be fine even if there were a lot of things.


    ¡°Mom, Grandpa is going to a ce a little far this time. We don¡¯t just have to take the car,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said carefully.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t take the car, do we have to take the train? If we take the train, there are really a lot of things.¡± Chen Ping said as if he had experienced it before, ¡°Xiao Juan, take out some of Meng¡¯er¡¯s clothes. We still have to let them take this food. The things sold on the train are too expensive and they taste terrible.¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay.¡± Liu Juan heard her husband, Chen Ping, say so, and she began to take out the clothes from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bag and rearrange them.


    However, Liu Juan only took out a few things. The amount of luggage was still considerable. Da Peng wanted to say something but was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er with a look. She knew her parents¡¯ temper. Her parents were sometimes very stubborn when it came to her matters. For example, when it came to the luggage today, even if she and Da Peng broke the ice today, her parents would not change their minds.


    Forget it. She had better bring all the luggage prepared by her parents first. When she reached Elder Liu¡¯s ce, she would decide what to do. Otherwise, when she reached Elder Liu¡¯s ce, she would take advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her and put some things into her space. ¡°Uncle Da Peng, please help me put these things into the car.¡±


    Before Da Peng could reply, Chen Ping said, ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need to trouble your uncle Da Peng. Daddy wille and get it.¡± As he said that, Chen Ping took the luggage from his wife, Liu Juan, and walked out of the door.


    After Liu Juan put the luggage that she had prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er into the car, Chen Meng¡¯er and Da Peng were about to leave as well.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you have to pay attention to your safety, Okay?¡± When Liu Juan thought about her daughter leaving her side and going on a long journey, her heart was filled with reluctance. She even felt a little regretful now. She regretted that when Da Peng had asked for their opinion. She did not reject it immediately.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her mother Liu Juan¡¯s reluctant expression, and her heart felt extremely sour. She suddenly had the feeling that she didn¡¯t want to leave, but fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this trip to Japan was imperative.


    She was still counting on this trip to Japan to raise her venture capital. And for the sake of her parents and her brother, she had to go this time.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, remember to listen to your grandfather and Da Peng. Don¡¯t run around. Follow them closely. If you get lost, don¡¯t run around either. Just wait there.¡± Chen Ping couldn¡¯t help but start nagging non-stop.


    ¡°Dad, I got it. I¡¯ll be good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes started to heat up as she listened to her father¡¯s advice. Her eyes were rolling around in circles.


    At this moment, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan stepped forward to intervene. ¡°Remember to think of us..¡±

 Chapter 171 - Related to Mental Strength (2)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Rted to Mental Strength (2)</h4>


    ¡°I will miss you too.¡±


    The more Da Peng listened, the more his brows furrowed. Wasn¡¯t this just a trip to Japan? It would only take half a month. Was there a need to be like this, as if they were separated by life and death? Da Peng was adopted by Elder Liu from the orphanage. After training, he became a member of the Green Gang. Therefore, Da Peng had never felt the warmth of a family, nor did he know what the feelings between family members were like.


    Therefore, he also did not understand why the Chen family members would be so close to death when Chen Meng¡¯er was only going to Japan for a few days.


    However, although Da Peng did not know, he still dutifully waited for Chen Meng¡¯er to say goodbye to her family before driving away.


    Elder Liu did not set off on the day Chen Meng¡¯er arrived in the city. Instead, he chose to set off the next day. This was because Elder Liu was worried that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body would not be able to withstand such a tiring journey.


    That night at dinner, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival, Elder Liu ate an extra bowl of rice. After Chen Meng¡¯er changed the herb field in her space to grow vegetables and fruits, every time Chen Meng¡¯er came to the city, she would bring some vegetables and fruits to Elder Liu. Of course, the excuse that Chen Meng¡¯er used was that her parents asked her to bring them.


    Other than vegetables and fruits, the rice that Elder Liu was eating now had long been reced by the rice that Chen Meng¡¯er nted in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space. Chen Meng¡¯er did not use her parents¡¯ name for this rice. Speaking of which, this rice was not asmon as it would be a few yearster. There were only a few people in the family who could not eat rice every meal.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could not use her parents¡¯ name to frequently bring out rice. Therefore. Chen Meng¡¯er thought of a way. She took the opportunity when no one was paying attention to her to go to the kitchen and exchange the rice in the kitchen with the rice in her space.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what was so delicious about the rice grown in her space, at least the rice cooked in her space was more fragrant than the rice cooked in the space outside. This was not Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s own opinion but was verified by everyone.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er swapped the rice in the kitchen, Elder Liu asked Nanny Li in surprise, where did this ricee from? Why was it more fragrant than the rice cooked in the previous times?


    Nanny Li was also puzzled by Elder Liu¡¯s question. The rice of the Green Gang was always delivered by fixed people. At that time, Nanny Li thought that the person who delivered the rice might have given her a variety of rice. So, this was a tant misunderstanding.


    Speaking of the rice of the space, Chen Meng¡¯er was d more than once. She was d that she identally discovered that she could actually use her concentration to nt the seeds into the ground, those seeds would automatically be nted in the field. Then, when the crops were ripe. She just needed to focus her attention and think about harvesting the ripe crops. These ripe fruits and vegetables were neatly stacked next to the field. Otherwise, with her small size, this small plot ofnd would take her life.


    However. Every time Chen Meng¡¯er focused her attention and tidied up a piece ofnd, she would be very tired. The first time, Chen Meng¡¯er even overused herself and fell into aa for an entire day, scaring her parents to death, she almost carried Chen Meng¡¯er to the hospital in the city.


    After that incident, Chen Meng¡¯er searched her brain for the reason why she had fallen into aa. Her mutated brain showed that she had used up too much spiritual power previously.


    This so-called spiritual energy aroused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interest. She did not expect that spiritual energy really existed in this world.


    In her previous life, when Chen Meng¡¯er was reading a novel, she had seen that the protagonist had spiritual energy or something. However, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that many scientists were also studying this spiritual energy. However, no matter how many scientists studied it, they could not find out that this spiritual power would show the effects of the novels.


    Therefore, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s knowledge, this spiritual power would only appear in those novels. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that after she was reborn and obtained the portable space, her spiritual power actually appeared.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er saw this term in the mutated brain, she did not continue to search for knowledge about this in her mutated brain. Instead, she went to the study in the space to search for rted content.


    However, what made Chen Meng¡¯er puzzled was that she searched all the ancient medical books in the study in the space, but she could not find any books about spiritual power. Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled at that time. She had always thought that her mutated brain was connected to the study in her portable space.


    However, the contents of her mutated brain were not in the study in her portable space, which made Chen Meng¡¯er puzzled.


    Chen Meng¡¯er calmed down and tried to give it a try. She searched the term mental strength in her brain again, and the next thing that popped up was not only exining what mental strength was, but also introducing how to train and increase her mental strength, and the effects of spiritual power.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the contents of the book, she was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. She had thought that spiritual power was rather magical, but she did not expect that there was actually a method to train one¡¯s spiritual power.


    Chen Meng¡¯er tried to try it out and really followed the method she found in her mind to train for a period of time. Unexpectedly, it really worked. She used her spiritual power to control the nting, and when she was harvesting vegetables and fruits¡­ it was much easier. Chen Meng¡¯er also found that she was reading outside the space, and the efficiency of learning things was much higher than before.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er discovered the benefits of spiritual power, she did not stop training. Although it was still not the realm of controlling people with spiritual power that appeared in her mutated brain, there were still other benefits.


    Returning to the main topic, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er finished their dinner. Elder Liu said, ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s go out for a walk to digest the food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also a little stuffed. She touched her small belly and replied.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er held Elder Liu¡¯s arm and walked for a while, she realized that something was wrong. Her grandfather, Elder Liu, was not just casually walking. This was obviously the way to the Zhao family.


    ¡°Ahem, grandfather, are you going to Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to ask casually.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I tell you just now?¡± Elder Liu had the expression that he had just told her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression and was speechless.. Was there a need to be like this when going to the Zhao family?

 Chapter 172 - Another Complaint (1)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Another Comint (1)</h4>


    Elder Liu saw his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, staring at him and he suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Oh, maybe I forgot to say it. We¡¯re not going to Japan tomorrow. The acupuncture will be finished onest time. I thought, we¡¯re going to Japan tomorrow. I don¡¯t have time to go to do the acupuncture these days.¡± Elder Liu exined.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s Just Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house. If you say so, I won¡¯t go. Seriously.¡±


    The two bickered with each other and unknowingly arrived at the Zhao House.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the car parked outside the Zhao House and asked Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa, did you tell Grandpa Zhao before that we areing today?¡±


    ¡°No, why? Do I need to make an appointment with him? Humph, I don¡¯t do that.¡± Elder Liu snorted.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not asking you to make an appointment with Grandpa Zhao. With your status, only others can make an appointment with you. How can you make an appointment with others?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandpa¡¯s angry face, ¡°Hurry up andfort me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted tough. Why did she feel that her grandpa, Elder Liu, was actually younger than her?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that she couldn¡¯tugh at this time. If sheughed, her grandpa, Elder Liu, wouldn¡¯t be pretending to be angry. He would definitely be angry from embarrassment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words had smoothed out Elder Liu¡¯s hair. He changed his previously expressionless face and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. My Meng¡¯er knows better.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er pacified Elder Liu. She pointed at the car parked in front of the Zhao family¡¯s house and she said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandfather, look, this car doesn¡¯t belong to Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house. Say, there are guestsing to Grandpa Zhao¡¯s house today. I think we should forget about it. We cane again another day.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed her way of saying things.


    ¡°Well, it really doesn¡¯t belong to old Zhao¡¯s house. But, it¡¯s okay. Old Zhao¡¯s house has guests. I¡¯m here with you to treat his grandson¡¯s illness.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into the house. Elder Liu would never admit that he insisted on entering the Zhao family house because he didn¡¯t want to make a wasted trip.


    When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the Zhao family¡¯s door, they realized that their door wasn¡¯t closed. After Elder Liu pushed the door open, he wanted to knock on the door and greet the people in the house. However, when Elder Liu pushed the door open, he heard the excited voices of the people in the house.


    ¡°Elder Zhao, you see, this is my niece¡¯s fault. She has already realized her mistake. I brought her here today to apologize to Miss Zhao. However, this matter can not bepletely med on my niece. Those few vigers are also not right. They don¡¯t have money here, so why are they here to try on clothes? My niece and the others said a few words about them. Old Master Zhao, you also know that the salespeople in this department store have the same attitude now. It was my niece¡¯s bad luck that day. She happened to say a few words to her colleagues and was seen by Miss Zhao. Old Master Zhao, Look, can you let Miss Zhao go on my ount and not let my niece lose her job?¡±


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, who were at the door, heard every word the person said. When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er heard it, they knew that the person in the room was talking about the matter in the department store. It was the matter that Chen Meng¡¯er was involved in that day. Elder Liu knew that Da Peng came back to tell Elder Liu about this matter.


    Elder Liu had heard from Da Peng that Zhao Yinghua of the Zhao family had already helped his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er to teach the other party a lesson. Therefore, he did not take this matter to heart. He thought that this matter was just a casual problem. He did not expect that he would hear about this matter in the corner of the Zhao family today..

 Chapter 173 - Another Complaint (2)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Another Comint (2)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had the same thoughts as Elder Liu. That incident was in the past, and she had not taken it to heart. But she had not expected that the Zhao family would hear about it again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu had no intention of going out. When the two of them heard about this, they subconsciously chose to turn around and leave. However, just as Elder Liu was about to close the door, a sharp woman¡¯s voice came from inside the door. ¡°Elder Zhao, this matter was originally not a big deal. Manager Zhao wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. It was all because of those two country bumpkins and that little girl. Yes, it was all because of that little girl. If she hadn¡¯t meddled in other people¡¯s business and sent people to find Manager Zhao, this matter wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal at all.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Mei, you¡¯re here to admit your mistake today. Although this matter isn¡¯t entirely your fault,¡± the man¡¯s voice said, he rejected the sharp woman¡¯s voice once again, but his words weren¡¯t any better.


    Elder Zhao¡¯s voice didn¡¯te from inside the house. But when Elder Liu heard this, he couldn¡¯t stand still. He pushed open the door that he was about to close. Before Chen Meng¡¯er could stop him, Elder Liu Strode into the Zhao family home. Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to stop him.


    Originally, this matter had ended here. She wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t let go of a single thing. However, the other party wasn¡¯t satisfied. He actually went to Elder Zhao toin. It would have been fine if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know about this matter, but the bad thing was that it happened to be heard by the two.


    ¡°What? You guys look down on others and didn¡¯t fulfill the responsibilities that a salesperson should have done. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re being reasonable. You took the sry paid by the state, but you didn¡¯tplete your job and were fired. This was a matter of course. You actually had the face toe to the Zhao family andin to Old Zhao. What? How do you want to deal with this matter?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face was dark, looking at the two unfamiliar faces sitting on the sofa in the Zhao family¡¯s living room, he cursed.


    ¡°Elder Liu, why are you here?¡± Seeing Elder Liu who had suddenly barged in, Elder Zhao was momentarily unable to react.


    ¡°HMPH, why am I here? If I hadn¡¯t gone with Meng¡¯er on a whim today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that someone would actuallye here to report Meng¡¯er to you. This is really outrageous. I didn¡¯t even look for trouble with them, yet they still dare to hold onto this matter.¡± Although Elder Liu¡¯s face still didn¡¯t look good¡­ however, when he faced Elder Zhao, his expression softened slightly.


    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to criticize me? You don¡¯t know what happened.¡± That woman¡­ it was that salesperson called Zhou Mei. Although she was a little afraid of Elder Liu, because her uncle was by her side, she believed that her uncle wouldn¡¯t allow her to be bullied. Therefore, she suppressed the fear in her heart¡­ she opened her mouth and spoke.


    ¡°He is my grandfather. Didn¡¯t you ask your uncle to help you? Can¡¯t I ask my grandfather to help me? Also, my grandfather knows the development of the whole matter. I think it¡¯s because your uncle still doesn¡¯t know the whole story.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that, in the eighties, there was actually a phenomenon of relying on one¡¯s backer.


    Luckily, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t have a backer. If she wanted to rely on her backers, she, Chen Meng¡¯er, could still do it.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking, Elder Zhao saw Chen Meng¡¯er following behind Elder Liu. Who asked Chen Meng¡¯er to be so small? Elder Liu stood in front andpletely covered Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here too. Why? Does this matter have anything to do with you?¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s words, Elder Zhao asked with some uncertainty. Elder Zhao really didn¡¯t know about what happened in the department storest week. His daughter, Zhao Yinghua, was also busy with work. Every time she returned home, she was in a hurry. The father and daughter couldn¡¯t speak much, so Zhao Yinghua also forgot to tell her father about this matter.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Zhao had been letting Zhou Caijun go. Zhou Mei said that he didn¡¯t reply at all because he didn¡¯t know what was going on. When he didn¡¯t fully understand the development of the matter¡­ it wasn¡¯t good for him to speak up for Zhou Caijun.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know about this. Your daughter didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Elder Liu thought Elder Zhao knew about this matter. He originally med Elder Zhao for not speaking up for his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Zhao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yinghua has been very busy recently. How would she have time to talk to me about this? I was thinking of asking Ying Hua before expressing my opinion.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Zhao, the little girl that Auntie mentioned is me, and the country bumpkin that they mentioned is my uncle and aunt. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er told Grandpa Zhao the whole story in detail.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, Zhou Mei¡¯s face turned paler and paler. Zhou Mei¡¯s uncle, Zhou Caijun, looked at his niece with a fierce gaze.


    Before he came, he asked his niece, Zhou Mei, who she had offended this time and if she had any background. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been fired because of this matter. He remembered it very clearly, his niece had told him with certainty that those people did not have any background. They were all country bumpkins. She had been expelled because Zhao Yinghua from the Zhao family happened to see her. Zhao Yinghua happened to be in a bad mood, so they had to cut her open.


    Zhou Caijun heard his niece¡¯s words and thought that he knew Elder Zhao. For such a small matter, he would bring some things to visit Elder Zhao and ask his niece, Zhou Mei, to apologize to Zhao Yinghua, the young miss of the Zhao family, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    However, when he saw Elder Liu walk in, although he didn¡¯t know the person and didn¡¯t know the identity of the person, he, Zhou Caijun, had been in the officialdom for a long time, so he still had good eyesight, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have climbed to the position of Deputy Director of the Financial Bureau without any rtionship. He could see that the person¡¯s identity was extraordinary.


    The more Zhou Caijun heard the tone of the person talking to Elder Zhao, the more he was shocked by the identity of the person. The bad premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    He secretly hated himself for believing his niece¡¯s words so easily. He did not investigate thoroughly and rashly brought his niece to the Zhao family to stand up for her..

 Chapter 174 - Before Departure (1)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Before Departure (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    People¡¯s hearts were biased. Not to mention anything else, even when parents treated their children, they were not always fair. Moreover, in Elder Liu¡¯s heart, the status of Chen Meng¡¯er and that so-called deputy director of the Financial Bureau, Zhou Caijun¡­ one could imagine.


    When Zhou Caijun brought his niece, Zhou Mei, to the Zhao family and just started, Elder Zhao had the servants at home make a call and call his daughter, Zhao Yinghua, back. He didn¡¯t need to know the whole story, and he couldn¡¯t just listen to Zhou Caijun and Zhou Mei¡¯s words to determine what this matter should be like.


    But now, after Elder Zhao heard what Chen Meng¡¯er said, he was already a little biased, so he was even more biased. Elder Zhao looked at Zhou Caijun and his niece with even more unkind eyes. Elder Liu muttered in his heart, this person did something wrong, and he actually dared toe andin to him like this. If it wasn¡¯t for the coincidence that Elder Liu and Meng¡¯er came to their house¡­ they had just happened to bump into each other. Perhaps he had listened to the one-sided words of Zhou Caijun and his niece and had helped them out.


    Elder Zhao thought of the consequences if he really did this and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Elder Zhao was quite close with Elder Liu. Therefore, he knew better than anyone else Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in Elder Liu¡¯s heart. She was a family member that Elder Liu had acknowledged. Elder Liu was even more protective of his own shorings. Perhaps, if Elder Liu knew that he had extended his hand to help the Zhou Mei family who bullied Chen Meng¡¯er, he would be angry and bear a grudge against the Zhao family.


    Elder Zhao believed that his position in Elder Liu could not bepared to Chen Meng¡¯er, his godgranddaughter.


    In fact, the Zhao family in S City was able to reach their current position because they had a leader who clearly recognized their position.


    ¡°Elder Zhao, and this old master, this matter¡­¡± Zhou Caijun didn¡¯t know Elder Liu¡¯s identity, so he could only cautiously probe.


    However, before Zhou Caijun could continue, he was interrupted by Elder Zhao. ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need for you to speak. Let your niece speak. Is what my Meng¡¯er said the truth?¡±


    Zhou Mei looked at Elder Liu and Elder Zhao¡¯s serious faces, as well as her uncle¡¯s ugly face just now. Zhou Mei was scared and cowered in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to speak no matter what.


    ¡°Elder Zhao asked you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering quickly?¡± Zhou Caijun looked at Elder Zhao. Elder Liu¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier as he reprimanded his niece.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Zhou Mei was reprimanded by her uncle and trembled. She could only answer honestly.


    ¡°Dad, why did you call me back? Ah, Little Princess Meng¡¯er is here. Dad, you¡¯re really my biological father. You know that I miss Little Princess Meng¡¯er.¡± Zhao Yinghua hade here unwillingly. However, when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er in the room, it was as if she had been injected with stimnts. She quickened her pace and was about to rush to Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 175 - Before Departure (2)

    <strong>Chapter 175: Before Departure (2)</strong>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yinghua, don¡¯t you know her?¡± Elder Zhao didn¡¯t answer his daughter¡¯s question but asked instead.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhao Yinghua had only nced at them and didn¡¯t notice their looks at all. Now that her father said so, she raised her eyes and looked at them carefully. ¡°Eh, she looks familiar, but I can¡¯t remember her at the moment.¡± Zhao Yinghua had long forgotten what happened that day, and that day was the first time she saw Zhou Mei. Zhou Mei¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t the kind that would be remembered immediately, so Zhao Yinghua didn¡¯t remember that she knew this person at all.


    ¡°She used to be an employee of your department store, and now she has been fired by you. It was that day when Meng¡¯er went to your department store,¡± Elder Zhao reminded her.


    ¡°That day. I remember now.¡± With Elder Zhao¡¯s reminder, Zhao Yinghua remembered. ¡°What is she doing here? Is she here to ask for mercy from you, Elder Zhao? If that¡¯s the case, I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. I still want to give her a piece of advice. In the future, don¡¯t go to the department store. She has offended many people in the department store.¡± After that incident, Zhao Yinghua only heard people talking about this Zhou Mei. They said that she had taken advantage of her background to bully others. Anyway, many of the employees in the department store were apuding Zhou Mei¡¯s dismissal. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t meddle in this matter.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meddle. I didn¡¯t understand the situation before, so I asked someone to call you back. Now That I know what happened, I¡¯m not going to interfere.¡± Elder Zhao quickly made his stance clear.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to interfere in this matter, Elder Zhao, hurry up and let them go. It¡¯ll affect my mood. If you still want to keep the two of them here to chat, Meng¡¯er and I will leave first.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t have any sense of being a guest at all. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression as if she was the master and felt very helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Meng¡¯er, this girl, finally came to see me once. She can¡¯t leave so early.¡±


    ¡®


    What a joke. It wasn¡¯t easy for Chen Meng¡¯er toe to their Zhao family. How could she let Chen Meng¡¯er leave just like that?


    Zhou Caijun had a good eye. The moment he heard Elder Zhao¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t wait for Elder Zhao to speak, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing Elder Zhao for such a long time today. My niece and I will take our leave today. If you have time, I¡¯ll be the host and treat everyone to an apology.¡±


    Regarding Zhou Caijun¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu pretended not to hear it. Elder Zhao directly waved his hand impatiently at Zhou Caijun and the others, indicating for them to quickly leave and stop being an eyesore.


    Zhou Caijun left the Zhao family with Zhou Mei dejectedly. Zhou Caijun wished that he could turn back time. If that was the case, he would definitely not listen to his niece¡¯s one-sided words and take his niece Zhou Mei on this trip.


    However, Zhou Caijun thought that the result of his trip to the Zhao family was that the rtionship he had with Elder Zhao was broken. However, he was too naive. Elder Liu would not let the Zhou family off this time. Previously, he was kind and did not care about it. However, he did not expect that Zhou Mei would not treat his kindness as a blessing. Instead, she would ask for an inch and take a mile, she was ndering his precious granddaughter outside.


    Therefore, the overprotective Elder Liu was instantly furious. He remembered Zhou Caijun and Zhou Mei in his heart.


    Before Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er went to Japan, Elder Liu told Da Peng to handle it.


    And Elder Liu¡¯s order caused Zhou Caijun to lose his job when Elder Liu and the others were in Japan. He was even investigated for having an indecent lifestyle One had to know that in this era, it was a very serious matter for party members and cadres to have an indecent lifestyle. One could imagine Zhou Caijun¡¯s fate. And this Zhou Mei had used her uncle Zhou Caijun¡¯s name to bully people outside. As soon as her uncle Zhou Caijun came down, the people who had been bullied by Zhou Mei immediately stood up. Zhou Mei¡¯s end was not much better, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not know about this. She had more important things to do.


    Zhou Caijun. After Zhou Mei left, Elder Liu went straight to the point, ¡°Old Zhao, where¡¯s your grandson?¡±


    ¡°Shihao, he should be in his room. Yinghua, go up and call Shihao down.¡± Elder Zhao ordered impolitely. ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you go by yourself? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy right now?¡± Zhao Yinghua found an opportunity to approach Chen Meng¡¯er, her thoughts of dressing Chen Meng¡¯er had not stopped. Now, seizing the opportunity, Zhao Yinghua began to brainwash Chen Meng¡¯er. But¡­ Was Chen Meng¡¯er someone that Zhao Ying Hua could brainwash? The answer was, of course, no.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more amazing. You actually dare to talk to your father like that. When will Xingbange? I have to talk to him properly about how he manages his wife,¡± Grandpa Zhao said, his body had already stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°HMPH, do you think Zhou Xingbang will manage me? How can he manage me? It¡¯s more like I manage him.¡± When Elder Zhao had found a husband for his daughter, Zhao Yinghua¡­ he had put in a lot of effort. Elder Zhao had chosen Zhou Xingbang not because of the Zhou family¡¯s property or anything else, but because of Zhou Xingbang¡¯s feelings for his daughter, Zhao Yinghua, it was not an exaggeration for Zhou Xingbang to call Zhao Yinghua a goddess.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call Shihao down. Let me go up with Meng¡¯er. We¡¯re not here to visit. We¡¯re here to give Shihao onest treatment.¡± Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er away from Zhao Yinghua¡¯s side. He had been paying attention just now. If Old Zhao¡¯s daughter wanted to treat his precious granddaughter like a doll, that would depend on whether he, as a grandfather, was willing.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go together.¡± When Elder Zhao heard that Elder Liu and the others were here to treat his grandson, he didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly brought Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er upstairs. In Elder Zhao¡¯s heart, nothing was more important than his grandson¡¯s health.


    The condition of Zhao Shihao¡¯s illness was no different from the condition that appeared in Chen Menger¡¯s mutated brain. This was thest acupuncture session. After this acupuncture session, he would drink another week¡¯s worth of medicinal soup. Zhao Shihao¡¯s illness¡­ was considered to have recovered. There wouldn¡¯t be any side effects left.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu finished performing acupuncture on Zhao Shihao and diagnosed him, they told Elder Zhao and Elder Liu about this. Zhao Shihao¡¯s mother was so happy that she cried.


    Zhao Shihao¡¯s treatment was over. Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu had alsopleted a matter in their hearts. They could set off on their journey to Japan with peace of mind..

 Chapter 176 - First Arrival in Japan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 176: First Arrival in Japan (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At dawn, there was movement in the yard. Nanny Li and the others got up one after another and began their work.


    Elder Liu also got up early. Now that he was ready, he went to wake Chen Meng¡¯er up. Because of Elder Liu¡¯s special instructionsst night, when Chen Meng¡¯er went to bed at night, the door was not locked from the inside. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that someone woulde and wake her up, so she did not stay in her space for too longst night.


    Elder Liu pushed open the door to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room, and what greeted his eyes was ayer of pink. Elder Liu had listened to Nanny Li¡¯s suggestion and decorated it this way. Fortunately, even though Chen Meng¡¯er was proud, she did not hate this pink color.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, get up. We are about to set off.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was rolling up in the quilt with only one hand exposed, and a doting smile appeared in his eyes.


    Elder Liu¡¯s soft voice did not have any effect on Chen Meng¡¯er, who was


    sleeping soundly. Chen Menger did not even move and continued to sleep


    soundly. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sleeping soundly, did not know what delicious


    food she had dreamed of. Her mouth unconsciously opened and closed a few


    times.


    ¡°This child is really¡­¡± Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯ers


    adorable appearance and shook his head. Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er sleeping


    soundly, Elder Liu could not bear to wake her up, but¡­ They had no choice.


    They had bought today¡¯s ne


    ets, and they had to take the ne


    Ive


    to Lin City.


    In this era, nes were not amon means of transportation. At least in the


    entire China, there were not many people who had taken a ne. Therefore, in


    the whole of China, there were very few cities with airports, and there were


    only a few flights.


    Fortunately, Elder Liu had his own car. They could still depart from home


    today on a flight that would take a few days. If they were to change to a city


    without a car, they would have to take a bus or a train at least a day in advance


    to arrive near the airport.


    Elder Liu endured the unbearable feeling in his heart, he spoke again,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s time to wake up. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to board the ne


    to Japanter. When that timees, we¡¯ll have to wait for a very long time.


    We might miss the best time for you to buy those stocks.¡±


    Elder Liu had no experience in shouting for people to wake up before. If Zhuge


    Yu and the others were here now, the corners of their mouths would definitely


    twitch, and ck lines would appear on their foreheads. ¡°They would definitely


    be unable to help but wail in their hearts, ¡°Sir, is there anyone who would wake


    people up like this?¡±


    However, it was really strange. Elder Liu¡¯s normal method of waking people up


    was really effective on Chen Meng¡¯er. In her sleep, Chen Menger suddenly


    heard Elder Liu¡¯s voice. She heard him say something about Japan, what


    stocks.. what was toote. Chen Meng¡¯er only remembered a few words that


    she caught. After a slight recollection, she sat up from the bed.


    ¡°Grandfather, what time is it? Is it toote? This won¡¯t do,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She lifted the quilt and went to the closet to look for clothes.


    Elder Liu was shocked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unusual way of waking up. Elder Liu


    looked at Chen Menger who was sleeping soundly on the bed with her eyes


    closed a second ago. He could not wake her up even if he shouted for her. Now,


    she was frantically searching for clothes in the closet. Chen Meng¡¯er did not


    look like she had just woken up. Elder Liu felt that¡­ he was a little unable to


    ept it.


    However, Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was frantically searching for


    clothes, he still couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s still early.


    Take your time to wash up. Grandpa will go and ask your Nanny Li if breakfast


    is ready.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was searching for clothes, paused for a moment when she


    heard Elder Liu¡¯s words. Then, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 177 - First Arrival in Japan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 177: First Arrival in Japan (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trip to Japan did not rm many people. Elder Liu only brought


    his trusted aide Zhuge Yu, Fatty and Skinny.


    After they finished their breakfast, they set off on this trip. When they arrived


    in Japan, it was already past fivelve o¡¯clock. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who went


    to bed on time every day, so sleepy that she could hardly open her eyes.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er had been sleeping ever since she boarded the ne. It


    was not until she had just gotten off the ne that Elder Liu woke her up.


    However, after Chen Menger was woken up by her grandfather, Elder Liu, she


    also opened her sleepy eyes with a hazy look, as if she had not woken up at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silly and cute look was adorable enough to make a bunch of


    people fall asleep.


    When those flight attendants saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silly and cute look, they were


    so endeared that they wanted to bring her home to take care of her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, hold on a little longer. When we arrive, you can have a good sleep,¡±


    Elder Liu said as he pulled the half-awake Chen Meng¡¯er off the ne,


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still half-asleep, shivered when she got off the ne


    and woke up immediately after being blown by the night wind. ¡°Huh? Grandpa,


    we¡¯re here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the surrounding scenery and asked. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question made Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others feel


    awkwvard. It seemed that Chen Meng¡¯er was not half asleep, but was still


    asleep.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re here. Meng¡¯er, hold on for a while. When we arrive, you can have a


    good rest.¡± Elder Liu rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair, which had fallen down


    because she was sleeping on the ne, and said.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied. Her eyes were busy moving around as she


    sized up the Japanese airports of this era.


    ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally here.¡± Fatty, who was in charge of carrying everyone¡¯s


    luggage, could not help but stretch his round body after getting off the ne.


    Speaking of which, it was really ufortable for him to sit in such a


    standard seat.


    ¡°Fatty, you should feel that you should lose weight now, right?¡± The thin man


    had a very good rtionship with Fatty, so he could be considered the person


    who understood Fatty the most. As soon as he saw Fatty like this, he teased


    him.


    The thin man¡¯s words hit the spot in Fatty¡¯s heart. Fatty looked at the thin man


    and did not reply. He just carried his luggage and walked forward.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, looked at the airport in Japan in the 1980s


    and sighed in her heart. Even though the economy of Japan was much more developed than that of China now, the size of the airport now could not be


    pared to the future.


    ¡°Grandpa, where are we staying tonight?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the dark sky


    outside and only then did she remember that this was not the era of the


    inte. It was not the era where you just had to book a hotel online in


    advance, when the time came, you could stay there. Chen Meng¡¯er saw that


    Elder Liu was so hostile toward Japan and was at odds with the Japanese mafia.


    It did not seem like he had any power in Japan. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er began


    to worry.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, aren¡¯t you a littlete to be worried about staying tonight?¡± Elder Liu


    could not be in a good mood when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s somewhat awkward


    face. The tiredness from the long journey earlier¡­ and the annoying Japanese


    that he heard was also swept away by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rare embarrassed


    expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her worries were unnecessary when she heard her


    grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve already made the arrangements. You


    really are something. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you had made the


    arrangements. You made us all worried that we would have to stay at the


    airport tonight.¡±


    ¡°How could I bear to let our Meng¡¯er stay at a ce like the airport? Alright,


    let¡¯s go. The person who came to pick us up should be waiting at the airport


    entrance.¡± Elder Liu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and took the lead to walk out. Chen Menger and the others had just walked to the airport entrance when a


    man who was about the same age as Zhuge Yu and the others came running up


    to them. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± The person who came said in


    Japanese, which made Chen Menger unable to tell if he was Japanese or


    Chinese.


    ¡°Ah Biao, you¡¯re really good. You¡¯ve only been in Japan for a short time, and


    now you¡¯re talking in Japanese. Don¡¯t you know that Sir hates Japanese people


    the most? You actually dare to speak Japanese in front of him. You¡¯re really


    getting more and more capable.¡± Zhuge Yu walked to the side of the person


    who came, he stretched out his hand and hugged Ah Biao¡¯s neck, then pulled


    back with all his strength.


    Ah Biao did not investigate and was ambushed by Zhuge Yu. He was dragged by


    Zhuge Yu¡¯s neck and leaned back. However, he spoke in Chinese instead. ¡°Ya,


    ya, Zhuge Yu, you¡¯re really good. You¡¯re bullying me this time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not bullying you. I¡¯m reminding you to remember this. Don¡¯t make


    such a low-level mistake again.¡± Zhuge Yu was stubborn, but he did not admit


    that he was bullying Ah Biao.


    Chen Menger could feel the brotherly love between Zhuge Yu and Ah Biao as


    she watched their interaction.


    ¡°Alright, you two brothers need to bond. I won¡¯t stop you. This time, I¡¯ll be


    staying in Japan for a period of time. You guys have plenty of time, but now, you better restrain yourselves. Hurry up, put your luggage in the car and send


    us to the hotel we booked.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s heart ached for his granddaughter, Chen


    Meng¡¯er, othervvise, he wouldn¡¯t have made a sound to stop Zhuge Yu and the


    others from bonding with their brothers.


    ¡°Sir, look at me. Once I saw Zhuge and the others get excited, I immediately


    ignored this matter.¡± Ah Biao hurriedly apologized. Then, with a face full of


    impoliteness, he instructed Fatty: ¡°Come, Fatty, put this luggage in the trunk


    of this car.¡±


    ¡°Ah Biao, after such a long time, you still like to order me around.¡± Fatty


    gnashed his teeth and said. However, he still obediently put the in the


    trunk of the car that Ah Biao requested.


    ¡°Cheh, who told you not to be good at Kung Fu? You¡¯re always my defeated


    opponent.¡± Ah Biao looked at Fatty with an expression that said ¡®who told you


    not to be strong? .


    Ah Biao¡¯s expression sessfully aroused the fighting spirit in Fatty¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alright, this time I want to have a goodpetition with you to see who the


    defeated opponent is.¡±


    Seeing that Ah Biao and Fatty were about to start fighting again, the rxed


    Fatty put down his luggage and was about to pounce towards Ah Biao


    unceremoniously. Fortunately, the quick-sighted thin man hugged Fatty.


    ¡°Ah Biao, among the few of us, you¡¯re the most restless. Once you appeared, everyone became a mess,¡± the thin man could not help but say.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was enjoying the show at the side. This was also the


    reason why Elder Liu did not scold them anymore..

 Chapter 178 - Attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Attack (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Sir, you live here in Japan, why do you ask me to book a hotel for You? How ufortable it is to live in a hotel.¡± In order to prevent Ah Biao and Zhuge Yu from not stopping in the car, he let Ah Biao get in the car with him and Chen Meng¡¯er. And Ah Biao was a restless person, so in the car, he began to


    say. ¡°Moreover, the brothers in the gang knew that the youngdy wasing this time, so they had already gotten someone to redecorate one of the guest rooms in your residence.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before? I told you to keep a low profile. The fewer people who know about our trip, the better.¡± Elder Liu nced coldly at Ah Biao, then, he said, ¡°This time, I specifically instructed you to do a good job of keeping secrets.¡±


    Ah Biao, who was originallyughing andughing, saw Elder Liu¡¯s stern face and immediately put away his previous expression and put on a serious look, he said to Elder Liu, ¡°Sir, we know about this. Other than the few hall masters of the Green Gang Here, no one else knows about your trip.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised when she heard what Ah Biao said. She did not expect that the Green Gang had power in Japan. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er heard what Ah Biao said, so it seemed that the Green Gang¡¯s power in Japan was not small. What surprised Chen Meng¡¯er was that in her previous life,


    she had a good rtionship with Zhuge Yu and the others, and she was also involved in the underworld. She was a famous underworld queen, but she had never heard that the Green Gang had branches in Japan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that the Green Gang was hiding too deeply, or that she had entered the underworld in her previous life. When she learned about the Green Gang, the power of the Green Gang in Japan had already been disintegrated by the Japanese side of the gang. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess was


    something that only she had been slowly understanding bit by bit to dig out the truth,


    No one else could answer her. Because in this world, she was the only one who was different from everyone else. She had been reborn from the future twenty yearster with her memories.


    Ah Biao had just finished speaking when the driver turned to ah biao and said, ¡°Hall master, there seem to be a few cars following behind our car. They¡¯re from Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s cars?¡± Ah Biao did not bother to exin to Elder Liu. He quickly turned his head and looked at the rearview mirror on the car. Then, his face turnedpletely ck. Wasn¡¯t the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s car following behind their car? Ah Biao was about to p himself in


    the face. He had just promised their boss, Elder Liu, that they had done a good job of keeping it a secret. However, in the blink of an eye, Yamaguchi-gumi had directly brought people with them, they had caught up. Wasn¡¯t this a p in the face?


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a spy in Japan. Your whereabouts in Japan have been leaked. As for Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s car, follow them.¡± Ah Biao braced himself and reported to Elder Liu. It was also to ask Elder Liu what to do.


    Elder Liu heard everything the driver said to Ah Biao. When he heard that their whereabouts had been leaked, he frowned and nced at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting next to him. Elder Liu was used to sneak attacks like this. If his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t by his side today, he wouldn¡¯t be


    afraid at all. On the contrary, the warmongering factor in his blood would make him feel excited. However, the current situation didn¡¯t stir up the warmongering factor in Elder Liu¡¯s blood. He was more worried about his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er who was sitting next to him.


    ¡°Hurry up and get rid of them.¡± Elder Liu did not want to fight anymore. He wanted to send his granddaughter to a safe ce first. Then, he wanted to settle the score with the Yamaguchi-gumi and go all out. He, Liu Bolin, was willing to apany them.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ah Biao was first stunned by his master¡¯s order. One had to know that every time they encountered such a situation before, their master would not hesitate to go all out against them. However, when Ah Biao saw the doll-like youngdy sitting next to their boss, he understood. ¡°Speed up,¡± Ah


    Biao ordered the driver..

 Chapter 179 - Attack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Attack (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>


    Their teacher was no longer the cold-blooded leader of the Green Gang who had no weaknesses. Such a change was something that Ah Biao and the others, who had followed Elder Liu since they could remember, were happy to see.


    Chen Meng¡¯er quietly listened to Ah Biao and Elder Liu¡¯s words in her heart. She had not expected to encounter the Yamaguchi-gumi when she had just arrived in Japan. She had not expected that a battle between the two gangs would begin so soon, however, Chen Meng¡¯er had a new understanding of the


    hostility between the Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Menger, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa is here. Grandpa will definitely ensure your safety.¡± When the car started to elerate, Elder Liu turned his head and put on a kind grandfather¡¯s appearance tofort Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, with Grandpa here, Meng¡¯er is not afraid.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite touched. How could she not know that her grandfather, Elder Liu, had chosen to let the driver speed up to shake off the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s carpletely for her sake? If he had not thought that she was here¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er believed


    that her grandfather, Elder Liu, might have asked Ah Biao to stop the car after discovering the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s car. He would have gotten off and directly confronted the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s people, even if the number of people on their side was very different from the number of people from the


    Yamaguchi-gumi.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er was the truth. Elder Liu had really done such a thing before. It was the year that his son and daughter-inw died in the air crash. When the Yamaguchi-gumi ambushed him, Elder Liu was a little disheartened at that time, so¡­ after he found out that the Yamaguchi-gumi had blocked


    his car, he took Zhuge Yu and the others out of the car and had a bloodbath with the Yamaguchi-gumi. Although in the end, Elder Liu wasid up in the hospital for a month because of this bloodbath, but¡­ the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi did not get any benefits either. It could be said that the losses of


    the Yamaguchi-gumi were no less than the losses of Elder Liu and the Green Gang.


    ¡®When Ah Biao discovered the small tails of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Zhuge Yu and the others in the car behind him also discovered it. When Fatty and Skinny discovered the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s car, they became restless. They had followed their boss, Elder Liu, in $ City for so long, and their hands were really


    itchy.


    ¡°The people of the Yamaguchi-gumi are really not afraid of death, It just so happens that my hands are Itchy.¡± Thin Man held his wrists, and his face was full of excitement.


    ¡°skinny man, please calm down. The situation this time is different from usual. The little miss is here.¡± Zhuge Yu was the military advisor of the Green Gang after all. He thought more than the skinny man, the Fat Man, and the others.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Let those scumbags of the Yamaguchi-gumi attack us?¡± The Fat Man also looked like he could not hold it in any longer and was about to start a massacre.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what should we do¡¯? You should also calm down. Let¡¯s see what Sir decides.¡± Zhuge Yu red at the fat man, while he was paying attention to the movements of the Yamaguchi organization¡¯s vehicle behind him, he was also paying attention to the movements of Elder Liu¡¯s vehicle in


    front.


    ¡°Zhuge, Sir¡¯s vehicle has elerated.¡± The thin man shouted after seeing Elder Liu¡¯s vehicle elerate.


    ¡°Tee it, Let¡¯s follow it.¡± Zhuge Yu, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said to the driver of their vehicle.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi people, who were following behind Elder Liu and the others and were ready to take action at the right time, saw Elder Liu¡¯s car suddenly elerate. A middle-aged man, who looked rather wretched, looked at an old man with gray hair, looking at the old man, who was slightly older


    than Elder Liu, he reported, ¡°Boss, their car is starting to elerate.¡±


    The old man, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard his subordinate¡¯s words. A trace of excitement shed in his eyes. ¡°Hurry up and chase after him. Our Intel this time isn¡¯t wrong. Liu Bolin didn¡¯te to Japan alone this time. He even brought his granddaughter,


    the future sessor of the Green Gang. How could I let go of such a good opportunity?¡±


    The old man in the Yamaguchi-gumis carriage was the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi. Originally, when he received the information from the Green Gang¡¯s spy today, he was still in disbelief. Who was Liu Bolin of the Green Gang? How could he do such a reckless thing? If he brought the


    future heir of the Green Gang to Japan, he would definitely bring arge group of people to protect the future heir.


    Yamaguchi said that he didn¡¯t believe it, but with his suspicious personality, he still personally brought people to verify the authenticity of this matter. However, he did not expect that the news they had received was actually true.


    In the early morning, under the dark night sky, on the empty road, there was a show of racing cars. The cars used by the Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi were not original. They had been modified, and their performance was average. The two drivers who came to pick up Elder Liu and the others had


    very good driving skills,parable to those international racers. If it were any other time, Chen Meng¡¯er might not be able to help but exim, ¡°cool.¡±


    But now, she was not in the mood. After the two cars on their side elerated, the six cars of the Yamaguchi-gumi following behind them also elerated collectively and caught up. The driving skills of the Yamaguchi-gumi people were not to be underestimated. No matter how Chen Meng¡¯er and the


    others sped up, their cars still refused to let go.


    ¡°Grandpa, be careful.¡± Just as the two sides werepeting in driving skills, the Yamaguchi-gumi suddenlyunched an attack. A muzzle stuck out from the window of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s car. Chen Menger, who had been training her mental strength during this period of time, heard the sound the


    moment the other party fired, even though the other party had used a silencer.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er heard the sound of the other party firing and saw the direction of the bullet from the corner of her eye, her action was faster than what she had thought. She threw Elder Liu onto the back seat of the car. After Chen Meng¡¯er threw Elder Liu onto the ground, the bullet passed through


    the car window and flew over Elder Liu¡¯s seat. Then, it flew out of the other car window.


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Ah Biao, who saw the bullet fly past his eyes with his own eyes, felt a lingering fear in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the young Miss¡¯s quick reaction and throwing their boss onto the ground, their boss wouldn¡¯t have ended up here. Ah Biao, who had witnessed all of this, and Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny,


    who were in the other car, had also witnessed this scene. Their eyes immediately tured red with anger. They couldn¡¯t care about anything else. They pulled out their guns, aimed at the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s car, and fired..

 Chapter 180 - Being Attacked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 180: Being Attacked (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ah Biao, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and the others were very good at shooting. The Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s people were no match for them. The few of them had already forced the other party¡¯s several cars to stop.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was held in the back seat by Elder Liu. Therefore, she only heard the sound of gunshots, speeding up with the car, and braking rapidly. Elder Liu was afraid that this was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had seen such an intense gunfight scene, her heart would be afraid, and from time to time, he


    would whisper in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear tofort her.


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have a hint of fear in her heart. When she heard the sound of gunshots, the blood in her body began to boil. Her hand was a little itchy, and she really wanted to reach out and snatch the gun from Ah Biao¡¯s hand.


    One had to know that in her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er had many dealings with this gun. And because of Zhuge Yu¡¯s history, Zhuge Yu, the thin man, and the fat man had personally taught Chen Menger how to use a gun and how to shoot. Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er was really talented in the field of


    guns. Later on, her marksmanship was better than Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and Fatty. This often made Zhuge Yu and the others sigh and say that Chen Meng¡¯er was better than her master.


    ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°AH!¡± Suddenly, a car elerated and drove side by side from the right side of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car. Following that, Ah Biao¡¯s scream was heard. Chen Menger and Elder Liu turned their heads and saw that Ah Biao¡¯s right hand, which was holding a gun, was bleeding. The gun in his hand had long


    fallen to the ground.


    When Elder Liu saw this, he could not sit still anymore. ¡°Meng¡¯er, lie down. Grandfather will go and finish them beforeing back to apany Menger.¡± As he said this, Elder Liu was about to pick up the gun that Ah Biao had dropped.


    However, Elder Liu found nothing. Someone was one step ahead of him and picked up the gun.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu looked at the gun in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and was nervous. This gun was not a toy gun. It was a real gun, a real bullet. If Chen Meng¡¯er was careless and the gun went off, it would not be a joke. His left hand pressed on Ah Biao¡¯s injured right hand. Seeing Chen Menger pick up the gun,


    he was also nervous. If he was not afraid of talking loudly, he would startle Chen Meng¡¯er. If he was not careful, she would touch a ce that she should not touch¡­ Ah Biao couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud as well.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s shout. She raised her head and looked at Elder Liu with a puzzled expression,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, put down the gun. This isn¡¯t something you can y with. If Meng¡®er likes guns, grandfather will personally find one for youter, and then grandfather will personally teach you how to shoot,¡± Elder Liu said, a bullet flew past their ears.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held the gun and didn¡¯t bother to exin to Elder Liu and the others. She turned around, picked up the gun, and fired a clean shot at the tires of the car that was riding alongside them.


    As the bullet from the gun in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand shot out, the tires of the car that was tightly biting on their car exploded with a bang. Elder Liu, Ah Biao, and the others saw that the car¡¯s speed suddenly decreased. The car even swayed to both sides. And Chen Meng¡¯er would not let the other party off


    just like that,


    Chen Meng¡¯er held a grudge. She remembered the fatal shots that the other party shot at her grandfather Elder Liu previously. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had recently trained her mental strength, her hearing and eyesight had improved quite a bit, otherwise¡­ her grandfather Elder Liu might have lost


    his life here.


    ¡®When their car was about to cross paths with the car that Yamaguchi Takagi was sitting in, Chen Meng¡¯er raised the arm that was holding the gun. Then, she aimed and fired. It took a few seconds.


    Then, Yamaguchi Takagi in the car fell to the ground. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er did not aim at the fatal point of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s body. She only shot Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s shoulder..

 Chapter 181 - Being Attacked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Being Attacked (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion?<strong>Editor:e</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The few remaining Yamaguchi-gumi cars that were still clinging to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car stopped when they saw the car that their boss Yamaguchi-gumi had been sitting in for a long time. They also stopped. Compared to chasing after the Green Gang¡¯s car¡­ fighting with the Green Gang was more


    important to their boss.


    After the rm was resolved, Elder Liu still maintained a surprised expression. He looked at Chen Menger and then looked at the gun in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Menger, why do you know how to use a gun?¡±


    ¡°This is very simple.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little disappointed with Ah Biao¡¯s gun. It was still better to use the customized pistol from her previous life. Chen Meng¡¯er handed the pistol to Ah Biao. ¡°Here, Uncle Ah Biao, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±


    ¡°Very, very simple?¡± Ah Biao was quite shocked. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    ¡°Yes, aim and shoot, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be stupid. ¡°But, Meng¡¯er, your marksmanship doesn¡¯t look like a newbie who has never touched a gun before.¡± Elder Liu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Your marksmanship is even better than mine.¡± The situation just now¡­ Elder Liu


    wasn¡¯t even sure that he could hit the opponent¡¯s tires in one shot, much less that he could hit the mountain pass that was sitting in the car for a long time in one shot.


    ¡°Grandpa, I forgot to tell you. My hearing and vision are better than ordinary people.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain worked very quickly. She was impulsive just now, that was why she picked up the gun without caring about anything and fired the two shots. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had returned to her


    senses, quickly found an excuse.


    She knew in her heart that with her current status, it was impossible for her to have touched a gun, and it was even more impossible for her to have learned how to shoot. So, she could only take out the matter of her hearing and vision to deceive her.


    ¡°Oh, no wonder. I was just saying, Sir and I didn¡¯t feel the other party firing just now, but the young miss did, so she saved sir at the first moment. Fortunately, the youngdy¡¯s eyesight and hearing are different from ordinary people. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how we would have ended up today,¡± Ah


    Biao said with some lingering fear. And Ah Biao¡¯s words just helped Chen Meng¡¯er forget about the shooting incident.


    And Elder Liu also believed Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s words. He thought about it and it made sense. From Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s previous living environment, how could shee into contact with guns? After that, Elder Liu became excited. His eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Meng¡¯er,ter


    on, your grandfather will teach you how to shoot. I believe that you will be a sharpshooter in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er also wanted to find a legitimate excuse to use a gun, so she agreed.


    To be honest, when Ah Biao saw Chen Meng¡¯er, this youngdy, he was still worried about the future of their Green Gang. The youngdy of the Green Gang was very likable. Even a person like him who did not like children could not help but want to dote on her. However, was such a doll-like youngdy


    really suitable for the Green Gang?


    However, after experiencing that scene just now, Ah Biao¡¯s opinion of Chen Meng¡¯er hadpletely changed. His eyes were now shining as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was only a three-year-old little girl, Elder Liu would have suspected that Ah Biao was having


    improper thoughts towards his granddaughter.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was also made very ufortable by Ah Biao¡¯s fiery gaze towards her. Fortunately, Ah Biao¡¯s attention immediately shifted to another ce. This made Chen Meng¡¯er sigh in relief. This kind of gaze was really not something that everyone could withstand.


    ¡°Sir, are we still going to the hotel now?¡± They had just experienced this gunfight. Ah Biao asked.


    ¡°To the hotel. Now is not the time to go to the gang.¡± When Elder Liu said this, his face instantly darkened. Elder Liu had never thought that someone from the Yamaguchi-gumi would infiltrate the Green Gang, Elder Liu guessed that the spy from the Yamaguchi-gumi who infiltrated the Green Gang had a


    high position in the Green Gang.


    And at this time, if he brought Chen Menger to the Green Gang¡¯s branch in Japan, wouldn¡¯t he be pushing Chen Meng¡¯er into the fire pit?


    When Ah Biao heard Elder Liu¡¯s answer, he instantly reacted. He didn¡¯t expect that their Green Gang would have a spy. He looked at Elder Liu with a serious face and said, ¡°Sir, I will investigate this matter clearly. I will definitely find the spy.¡±


    ¡°Twill personally investigate this matter. How dare you sneak into my Green Gang, I will regret it,¡± Elder Liu said with a light snort.


    Hearing their boss¡¯s words, Ah Biao thought of his previous tricks and could not help but shiver. It was better to not provoke their boss. Their boss¡¯s anger was something that no one could withstand.


    ¡°Ah Biao, take care of the wound on your hand. If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital for a blood transfusion today,¡± Elder Liu reminded him.


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Ah Biao¡¯s attention then shifted to his injured hand. The paper he used to press on the wound waspletely soaked in blood.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Ah Biao¡¯s left hand that did not listen to her orders and said with rare kindness, ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll stop the bleeding and bandage it up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. Thank you, youngdy.¡± Ah Biao was a little ttered.


    Elder Liu snorted lightly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er removed the paper that Ah Biao used to press on the wound. Fortunately, the wound on Ah Biao¡¯s hand was only grazed by the bullet and the bullet did not enter. Otherwise, Ah Biao¡¯s wound would not be bandaged. He would probably need to find a doctor to carry out the surgery and remove


    the bullet.


    ¡®When the bullet grazed, it just grazed the artery on Ah Biao¡¯s hand, which was why the bleeding did not stop. When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand touched Ah Biao¡¯s hand, Ah Biao¡¯s treatment n appeared in her mind.


    There was a n that interested Chen Meng¡¯er very much. She pressed down on the parts of the hand that appeared in her mind. A miracle happened at this time. Ah Biao¡¯s wound that was bleeding non-stop a second ago miraculously stopped after Chen Meng¡¯er pressed down on it.


    ¡°No more bleeding, This.¡± Ah Biao, who had been watching Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements, said in surprise.


    Elder Liu was also very surprised. ¡°Meng¡¯er, this?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll tell you about this when we get back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect this simple pressing technique to be so effective. And now was obviously not a good time to exin.


    Elder Liu also understood. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ah Biao¡¯s wound stopped bleeding, Chen Meng¡¯er took out a small bottle from her bag, After opening the bottle cap, she spread the white powder inside evenly on Ah Biao¡¯s wound. After doing all this, Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the gauze from the first-aid kit in the car and helped Ah Biao bandage his


    wound.


    ¡°Youngdy, thank you. It¡¯s really amazing that my wound doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Ah Biao now truly admired the youngdy of the Green Gang. He didn¡¯t expect that the youngdy of the Green Gang would not only be a sharpshooter, but also a young doctor who was proficient in medicine. She was really


    just like their boss..

 Chapter 182 - Reactions After Two shots (1)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Reactions After Two shots (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>


    EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two cars quickly drove away from the scene. Some of Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s cars were forced to stop halfway, while others stopped after seeing their boss¡¯s car stop.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re injured.¡± Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s right-hand man, Kazuo Watanabe, was at a loss when he saw Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s wound,


    ¡°Tm fine. I didn¡¯t hit any vital parts.¡± Yamaguchi endured the concentrated pain from his wound. ¡°Did you see who fired the shot just now?¡± Yamaguchi wasn¡¯t concerned about his wound, he was more concerned about the person who fired the shot, blew up their tires, and hit him. That person¡¯s


    marksmanship was so good that it made him wary.


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t see it clearly. However, as far as I know, there were four people in that car just now. One was the driver, one was Green Gang¡¯s Ah Biao, and the leader of Green Gang and the information we received was the future heir of Green Gang, ¡°It was impossible for the driver to have the chance to


    shoot, and Ah Biao was shot and injured by me. As for the future heir of Green Gang, although we didn¡¯t see them, ording to the information we received, they¡¯re not that old either.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s right-hand man, Kazuo Watanabe, said with a frown.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the person who shot just now was Liu Bolin?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi frowned when he heard his subordinate Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ve fought with Liu Bolin a few times, but his marksmanship isn¡¯t that good. Could it be that Liu Bolin¡¯s marksmanship has improved again during this


    period of time?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, we¡¯re here. This is your grandfather¡¯s property,¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Menger as he opened the car door.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you hate Japan? Why do you still have property in Japan?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with some confusion. She thought that with her grandfather¡¯s hatred towards Japan, he couldn¡¯t wait to be away from Japan for as long as possible.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t understand, right? It¡¯s because I hate it that I want to develop more businesses in Japan to earn money from Japan. That¡¯s the only way to vent my anger.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts were really different from ordinary people.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and nodded. ¡°Grandpa is still amazing. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Yes, then I have to work hard this time. I¡¯ll definitely move all the money from Japan back home.¡± Chen Menger pursed her lips, she said with a serious face.


    Ah Biao, who was listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s conversation with Elder Liu, had ck lines all over his face.. Speaking of which, his boss and young miss, you guys are in Japan right now, is it really good for you guys to talk openly in Japan about how you want to earn the Japanese money? Shouldn¡¯t we find


    a secret ce to talk about this?

 Chapter 183 - Reactions After Two Shots (2)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Reactions After Two Shots (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, Ah Biao would not speak his mind. He did not want to be taught a lesson by their master.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others took a step, the car that Zhuge Yu and the others were in also arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny also got out of the car. After Zhuge Yu got out of the car, he walked quickly to Elder Liu and the others. ¡°Sir, you and young miss are not injured,


    right?¡± Zhuge Yu was worried about Elder Liu and the others¡¯ situation, just now, the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s target was the car Chen Menger and the others were in. The Yamaguchi-gumi had focused their firepower on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car.


    This also allowed Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny to have a chance to repel a few of the cars.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Zhuge, you really are my good brother. Why don¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m injured?¡± Ah Biao heard Zhuge Yu¡¯s words and was instantly disgruntled. As he spoke, he stretched out his injured hand, which had been tied into a bow by Chen Menger, in front of Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°Hey, Ah Biao, you¡¯re a big man, and you actually tied such a big bow. I didn¡¯t expect you to like this thing.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at the bow on Ah Biao¡¯s hand and understood in his heart, this was definitely the work of their young miss. He felt ufortable. Their rtionship with the young miss was much


    better than Ah Biao¡¯s. But Ah Biao¡¯s treatment was something they hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    ¡°Hmph, just be envious. The young miss personally bandaged it for me.¡± How could Ah Biao not hear the envy in Zhuge Yu¡¯s Words? This made Ah Biao, who was originally a little twisted because of this bow¡­ those twists and turns ran off to God knows where. Ah Biao even waved the hand that was tied


    with the bow in front of Zhuge Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah. Fatty, you.¡± Ah Biao wailed.


    Fatty walked over and grabbed Ah Biao¡¯s injured hand. He just happened to touch Ah Biao¡¯s wound. Ah Biao was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°Alright, all of you, stop it. It¡¯s gettingte. Meng¡¯er needs to rest.¡± Elder Liu looked at his subordinate¡¯s joyful manner and shook his head helplessly. Each and every one of them was usually putting on airs. However, as long as they met each other, they were like children who had not grown up.


    ¡°Ah Biao, I remember that in your car, other than you and sir, there was only the driver and the youngdy. If it wasn¡¯t you and Sir, who else could it be? Ah Biao, stop trying to be mysterious with us.¡± Zhuge Yu analyzed, he was certain that the person who fired the gun was one of Ah Biao and Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu looked at his four subordinates, who were discussing fervently, and felt that it was funny. He unconsciously lowered his head to look at Chen Menger, who was pecking at the grains once again, and thought with some schadenfreude, if Zhuge Yu and the others knew. Those two shots were fired


    by Chen Menger, what kind of expression would she have?


    ¡°You¡¯ve already said, other than me and Sir, there¡¯s also the Little Miss. Those two shots were fired by the Little Miss.¡± Ah Biao was also curious what kind of expression everyone would have when they heard this answer,


    ¡°Ah Biao, if you want to trick us, you have to find someone who is convincing. Do you really think that we are three-year-old children? How old is the Little Miss? The Little Miss hasn¡¯t even touched this gun before, how could she be the person who fired these two shots?¡± Fatty had an expression that


    said, ¡°Fatty, you actually tricked us.¡± He looked at Ah Biao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Biao. Do you think we¡¯ll believe the answer you gave us?¡± The Thin Man also looked at Ah Biao with the expression of a three-year-old child.


    As for Skinny, Fatty and the others¡¯ reactions after hearing this answer werepletely within Ah Biao¡¯s expectations. He wasn¡¯t angry, instead, he smiled proudly and said, ¡°I told you the truth. It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Zhuge Yu was the most meticulous among the four


    of them. He originally didn¡¯t believe it either, but¡­ he saw the smug look on Ah Biao¡¯s face and had a guess in his heart. Ah Biao didn¡¯t look like he was lying. However, if he really believed that Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who fired the two shots, he still expressed his own inability to ept it.


    Zhuge Yu turned his gaze to Elder Liu, who had been smiling and not saying a word. ¡°Sir, could it be that the Little Miss really fired the two shots?¡±


    ¡°En, it was fired by thatss, Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu nodded generously and replied.


    ¡°No Way, this, this is actually true.¡± When Fatty heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, his eyes widened in surprise. Then, he turned his head stiffly and saw Chen Meng¡¯er, whose height had not even reached their waist. He expressed that this was the answer that surprised him the most this year..

 Chapter 184 - The Second Day in Japan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Second Day in Japan (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhuge Yu and the others still believed in what Elder Liu said.


    However, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhuge Yu and the others were really tired after seeing Chen Menger, so tired that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes, otherwise, Zhuge Yu and the others might have directly dragged Chen Menger to the secret basement of the hotel, letting Chen Menger shoot once,


    letting them sce it with their own eyes, let them confirm the authenticity of this answer.


    How could Elder Liu not know the thoughts of his left and right-hand men, he spoke to dispel their thoughts. ¡°This is Japan, all of you, stop it. Also, Meng¡¯er has never touched a gun before. If you want to see Meng¡¯er¡¯s marksmanship, wait until I teach Meng¡¯er the basicmon sense, then you can talk.¡¯


    Elder Liu was already thinking, after this trip to Japan, he had to contact that person and ask him to prepare a pistol suitable for his granddaughter.


    Elder Liu did not have it at all. Chen Meng¡¯er was only a three-year-old child, was a three-year-old girl really suitable to hold a pistol?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really exhausted today. She did not wake up in the morning, but Elder Liu woke her up. Then, she spent the whole day by car and ne.


    Normally, Chen Menger would not be so tired. However, during the gunfight with the Yamaguchi-gumi, Chen Meng¡¯er was in a state of high concentration. Otherwise, she would not have been able to¡­ hear the movements of the Yamaguchi-gumi at the first moment. Only when Chen Meng¡¯er was in a


    state of high concentration would she disy an extraordinary hearing, vision, and perceptive ability.


    However, such high concentration was very taxing on one¡¯s physical strength. Not only was it taxing on one¡¯s physical strength, but it also made one appear tired easily. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had only been in contact with spiritual strength for a short period of time, so she could not keep up with her


    physical strength at all. That was why Chen Meng¡¯er was in such a state of exhaustion. Moreover, Chen Menger was still in a state of mental exhaustion today.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s condition was different from normal people, she wouldn¡¯t have felt tired and wanted to sleep today. If her mental exhaustion was serious, the consequences would be very serious. At best, she would have a headache, at worst, she would have dementia, or she


    would be in a vegetative state.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the hotel room, she obediently listened to Elder Liu¡¯s instructions. She took her clothes to take a shower, then went to bed, covered herself with the nket, and went to sleep.


    During this time, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes were all narrowed, and she fell asleep. And Chen Menger was like this, which made Ah Biao extremely surprised. Even Zhuge Yu and the others were amused by Chen Menger¡¯s silly and cute appearance. They were clearly unhappy because of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s


    sneak attack, and now they were relieved.


    Without Chen Meng¡¯er knowing, she became everyone¡¯s happy fruit. At this moment, Chen Menger was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. It was estimated that even if the sky copsed, Chen Meng¡¯er would not be able to open her eyes.


    ording to the n, Elder Liu¡¯s trip to Japan this time was purely to apany Chen Meng¡¯er to earn money from the Japanese. However, they never expected that this gunfight would happen right after they set foot on Japanese soil, although in the end, other than Ah Biao¡¯s hand being grazed, no one


    on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side was injured.


    On the contrary, the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s side suffered more losses. Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss, Yamaguchi, was even shot in the shoulder by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bullet. Although this injury did not threaten his life, it still made him suffer a lot.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er had been aiming at Yamaguchi Takagi for a long time. Because she was annoyed by the sinister nature of the Yamaguchi-gumi, when she was aiming at Yamaguchi Takagi, she had especially aimed the muzzle at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s shoulder. It was the most difficult ce to


    remove the bullet, when Yamaguchi Takagi went back for treatment, the doctor spent twice as much time as usual to remove the bullet.

 Chapter 185: The Second Day in Japan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Second Day in Japan (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Yamaguchi Takagi came out of the operating theater, he grimaced and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who shot that bullet, or I won¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Kazuo Watanabe, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s right-hand man, lowered his head and thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that it was the boss of the Green Gang? What can you do with him?¡±


    Due to the sneak attack by Yamaguchi-gumist night, Elder Liu had to change his n at thest minute. He had wanted to open his mouth several times during breakfast, but he remembered that before he came, he had promised his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er that he would apany her on this


    trip, he wouldpletely listen to his granddaughter¡¯s arrangements. But now, he was going back on his words. This made it difficult for him to speak.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ate a Japanese-style breakfast. She didn¡¯t like the sashimi and the vegetables. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t picky, but she ate raw seafood and the like with respect. Fortunately, the hotel manager was afraid that a young girl like Chen Meng¡¯er would be allergic to seafood, so he prepared pasta.


    Otherwise¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even need to use chopsticks for breakfast.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu¡¯s conflicted look. She had originally wanted to wait for Elder Liu to finish his battle of thoughts before opening his mouth to speak to her. However, Elder Liu¡¯s battle of thoughts had taken too long, and Chen Menger couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She put down her chopsticks,


    leaned against the back of the chair, and looked at Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, what are you struggling with? Just say what you want to say. Seriously, I feel tired just by looking at you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movement sessfully made the people who were focused on enjoying the delicious food put down their chopsticks, looking confused. They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and then looked at Elder Liu with an expression of not knowing what had happened.


    Elder Liu¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. He coughed and red at Zhuge Yu and the others. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you know that we have a lot of things to do today?¡± Being reprimanded by Elder Liu¡­ Zhuge Yu and the others lowered their heads in unison and continued to


    pick up their chopsticks to eat. Even Fatty, who had already finished eating, picked up his chopsticks again and pretended to eat.


    Elder Liu was satisfied with the actions of his subordinates. He put on an expression and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa has something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, say it. I¡¯m listening.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled the udon noodles from her bowl and said.


    ¡°Well, Grandpa may not be able to apany you to the Japanese stock exchange today. Grandpa has to go to the Green Gang to deal with yesterday¡¯s matter.¡± As he said that¡­ Elder Liu carefully stared at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression. He was already prepared. If Chen Meng¡¯er showed a hint of unhappiness


    on her face, he would immediately open his mouth to coax her.


    However, to his surprise, after Chen Meng¡¯er heard his words, she nodded, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Yesterday¡¯s matter is important. You should go and do your work. If you go to the stock exchange, it¡¯s fine even if you go tomorrow. I¡¯ll take advantage of these few days to go out and have a good stroll.¡± Chen


    Meng¡¯er knew, yesterday¡¯s sneak attack by the Yamaguchi-gumi proved that the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch had a spy. Other gangs had appeared in the gang, and they were also spies from rival gangs. It was a big deal. If it was not handled properly and the spy was not caught as soon as possible, it


    would be a big deal.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not a real child. She knew that there were priorities. Although her grandfather had said before she came that she would listen to her arrangements, she also knew that this matter had to be dealt with as soon as possible.


    Moreover, Chen Menger really wanted to go out and have a look. She wanted to see how Japan in this era was different from the Japan she had seen in her previous life.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking, so he asked carefully.


    ¡°Tm not angry. Why would I be angry? Grandpa, you¡¯d better hurry up and eat. Once you¡¯re done eating, hurry up and take care of things. I think those uncles of the Green Gang have been waiting for Grandpa for a long time.¡± Chen Menger urged Elder Liu instead,


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then Grandpa will find someone to apany youter.¡± Elder Liu was not at ease letting Chen Menger go out alone, in Japan, Chen Meng¡¯er was unfamiliar with the ce. Moreover, she was from a foreign country, and his granddaughter did not know Japanese. If his granddaughter got lost,


    who would he go to ask for her? ¡°Oh right, Ah Biao, go and find someone who is proficient in Japan and who speaks Mandarin well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Il go right away.¡± Ah Biao put down his chopsticks after receiving Elder Liu¡¯s order and walked out of the restaurant.


    Elder Liu trusted Ah Biao and the others more. Elder Liu preferred Ah Biao, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and skinny to apany Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the situation today was different from usual, Elder Liu could not push his granddaughter, Chen Menger, into the fire pit. The Green Gang had a spy from the


    Yamaguchi-gumi, and the Yamaguchi-gumi had long known about the future heir of the Green Gang,


    Elder Liu believed that Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s target yesterday was not him, but his granddaughter, Chen Menger, the future heir of the Green Gang, Under such circumstances, Elder Liu did not dare to take the risk to let Ah Biao, Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and Fatty, who were familiar to the Yamaguchi-gumi,


    apany Chen Meng¡¯er on the streets of Japan.


    If the Yamaguchi-gumi recognized her, then it would be dangerous. That was why Elder Liu would settle for the second best option, asking Ah Biao to find someone else to apany his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes and knew what her grandfather, Elder Liu, was thinking. When Elder Liu asked for someone to apany her, Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously wanted to reject him, but fortunately, she stopped when she opened her mouth,


    she remembered that although she knew Japanese and could be considered a Japanese expert in her previous life, she was only a three-year-old girl now. A little girl from the countryside, a little girl who hade to Japan for the first time. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er chose to obediently listen to her


    grandfather¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°Take this money, little girl. Put It in your small bag. If you see anything you like, buy it. If you want to go somewhere, if you want to eat anything, tell him to take you ther


    cold-blooded leader of the Green Gang?


    Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and babbled on, what Zhuge Yu and the others saw was ck lines on their faces.. Was this still the cold - blooded leader of the Green Gang?

 Chapter 186 - Jin Minzhu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Jin Minzhu (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the neer, she was curious. Since when did the Green Gang have a female member? Speaking of which, in her past life, when she was reborn, the Green Gang had never heard of a female member other than her, the non-staff member.


    Moreover, when Chen Menger looked at the woman that Ah Biao had brought here, no matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem to be rted to the Green Gang. A standard strong woman.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who was curious about the woman that Ah Biao had brought. Even Elder Liu and the others were curious when they saw her. Fatty could not hold back his words. He was the most direct. ¡°Ah Biao, where did you find her? This person is not one of us.¡±


    ¡°Cough Cough.¡± Ah Biao was being stared at by five pairs of eyes. He indicated that he was under a lot of pressure. ¡°UM, let me introduce you. This is Jin Minzhu. Eh.¡± Ah Biao suddenly felt embarrassed. If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Biao¡¯s tanned skin, Chen Menger felt that she might have been able to see a blush on


    Ah Biao¡¯s face.


    ¡°And then.¡± Skinny and the others also saw that Ah Biao was acting unnatural. However, Skinny and the others were even more excited. Skinny nudged Ah Biao with his shoulder and winked at him.


    Ah Biao was depressed. He didn¡¯t think that it would be such a coincidence. He had just received orders from his master to find someone to apany his youngdy out shopping, Just as he walked into the hall, he was stopped by someone, he turned his head and saw someone he didn¡¯t want to see


    recently. Jin Minzhu


    However, since he was stopped by someone, Ah Biao wasn¡¯t the kind to be rude. He still stopped and greeted Jin Minzhu. Jin Minzhu asked him what he was in such a hurry for.


    Ah Biao didn¡¯t think too much at that time. He answered Jin minzhu that he was going to find someone to apany his niece to Japan.


    ¡®When Jin Minzhu heard that, she said that she had nothing to do recently and told Ah Biao not to bother looking for someone. She just needed to apany his niece.


    Just like that, without any exnation, Ah Biao was pulled back by Jin Minzhu.


    Ah Biao only reacted when he saw his boss and the others. Why was he bringing Jin Minzhu in front of his boss, his Little Miss, and his brothers? However, it was clear that Ah Biao¡¯s reaction was a little slow.


    ¡°Tm Brother Biao¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Compared to Ah Biao¡¯s embarrassment, he did not know how to describe Jin Minzhu¡¯s identity. Jin Minzhu was much more generous. Although she was a little nervous when she faced Ah Biao¡¯s brothers, especially when she was faced with the old man¡¯s smile that was not a


    smile, she was so nervous that her palms were sweating. However, when Skinny opened his mouth to joke with Ah Biao, Ah Biao did not know how to open his mouth, so he stood up and answered.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Not only Skinny and the others heard Jin Minzhu¡¯s introduction and cried out in surprise, even Ah Biao could not help but repeat it in a loud voice.


    ¡°Ah Biao, you¡¯re too ungrateful. You have a girlfriend, yet you didn¡¯t tell us brothers. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t tell us brothers. You actually didn¡¯t tell Sir. You kept sir in the dark.¡± The Fat Man said gloatingly.


    ¡°Or Ah Biao, are you preparing to tell Sir and us brothers only after you get married?¡± Zhuge Yu couldn¡¯t help but add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Ah, you two are enough. Don¡¯t sow discord here.¡± Ah Biao was anxious.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also came forward and said, ¡°Grandfather, it seems that I have more face than you. Uncle Ah Biao saw that I was here, so he was willing to bring his girlfriend out. Otherwise, maybe after uncle Ah Biao gets married and gets the certificate, you guys wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, please do me a favor. Don¡¯t defame your uncle Ah Biao anymore.¡± Ah Biao could yell at Zhuge Yu and the others. Facing Chen Meng¡¯er, even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare. Ah Biao didn¡¯t dare to yell at Chen Menger, but he dared to yell at Jin Minzhu.. He turned around and


    questioned Jin Minzhu in exasperation, ¡°Ah, Jin Minzhu, when did you be my girlfriend? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±

 Chapter 187 - Jin Minzhu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Jin Minzhu (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What? You took advantage of me, and now you don¡¯t want to admit it? Ah Biao, let me tell you, don¡¯t even think of dumping me after you eat me clean.¡± When Jin Minzhu heard Ah Biao¡¯s words, she immediately lost herposure. She did not care about Ah Biao¡¯s brothers being present and questioned Ah


    Biao.


    ¡°Oh, Ah Biao, youre really amazing.¡± Fatty said as he looked at Ah Biao with a mischievous smile.


    Ah Biao looked at the way everyone was looking at him, and he felt a headacheing on. ¡®Jin Minzhu, please look at the asion when youre talking,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, you took advantage of her, so you have to be responsible for her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be a heartbreaker.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was evil, stirring up the water as muddy as possible.


    ment


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, uncle is begging you, please let me go.¡± Ah Biao almost bowed to Chen Menger, asking him to let her go. He did not dare to threaten Chen Meng¡¯er like he threatened Zhuge Yu and the others. His boss was watching from the side,


    Jin Minzhu¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Meng¡¯er who was standing beside Elder Liu. She did not see Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s appearance clearly just now. It should be said that she did not pay attention to the appearance of everyone in the room. She was extremely nervous because of Elder Liu¡¯s oppressive aura. She did not dare


    to pay extra attention to the people around her.


    It was the first time Jin Minzhu had seen such a beautiful girl. She was even more beautiful than those child stars on television. When people saw her, they could not help but hug her in their arms and give her a good massage. Jin Minzhu also loved children. If it was not for the wrong ce and the wrong


    people, Jin Minzhu would definitely go up and get her hands on her.


    Everyone was ready to take on Ah Biao. Yesterday, the driver of Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s car walked in. He walked to Ah Biao¡¯s side and whispered into Ah Biao¡¯s ear before leaving, Ah Biao looked at Elder Liu with a serious expression. ¡°Sir, everyone is here. They¡¯re just waiting for us. Do you see?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, you guys go quickly. I have uncle Ah Biao¡¯s girlfriend here.¡± Chen Menger knew that it was time for their Green Gang meeting.


    Elder Liu was still a little worried. He had given his precious granddaughter to someone who was not from the Green Gang, and someone who did not know his character. Elder Liu tumed to look at Ah Biao


    Ah Biao saw the way Elder Liu looked at him and immediately understood the question Elder Liu wanted to ask. ¡°Sir, you can rest assured. Minzhu is trustworthy. You can hand the Little Miss over to her.¡±


    ¡°En, since Ah Biao said so, then let Miss Jin help me take this girl Meng¨¦er out for a walk. Zhuge,¡± Elder Liu gestured to Zhuge Yu.


    Zhuge Yu received Elder Liu¡¯s signal. He did not know where he took out the money and handed it to Jin Minzhu.


    Jin Minzhu saw the money Zhuge Yu handed over and was a little confused. She turned her head to look at Ah Biao. ¡°Take it. This is the money our Mister gave you. When my youngdy wants to buy something, you just have to pay for it.¡±


    Ah Biao opened his mouth and Jin Minzhu epted the money Zhuge Yu handed over.


    Elder Liu and the rest left in a hurry. They had gone to the Green Gang to contact the spies in the gang. Chen Meng¨¦er and Jin Minzhu were left staring at each other.


    Jin Minzhu liked children very much, but she did not dare to act rashly because of Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s identity as a cute child. Although Ah Biao did not tell her about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, she had noticed that Ah Biao called Chen Meng¡¯er ¡®Little Miss¡± just now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sized up Jin Minzhu and thought for a while, she spoke first, ¡°Hey, can I call you Auntie Jin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Jin Minzhu revealed a smile that she thought was very sweet.


    ¡°Then Auntie Jin, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her little wrist and looked at the time. This watch was a greeting gift from Ah Biao. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that this seemingly rough man was actually quite meticulous.


    ¡°Okay, where do you want to go?¡± Jin Minzhu was still afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be a spoiled Little Miss. ¡°Also, do you need to be carried?¡± Jin Minzhu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small arms and legs. If they really went shopping, would she really be able to bear it?


    ¡°No need, I can walk on my own. I want to go to the shopping mall here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take advantage of her free time today to buy the gifts for her family first. She didn¡¯t want to be in a hurry and forget about any person¡¯s gift in the end.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Minzhu indicated that the ce Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to go was exactly what she wanted. Which woman didn¡¯t like shopping.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was held by Jin Minzhu¡¯s small hand and came to the parking lot outside the door. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the somewhat old-fashioned Audi in front of her and raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect that this Jin Minzhu actually had a car of her own, and it was an imported Audi.


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed Jin Minzhu¡¯s identity in her heart,


    Jin Minzhu was quite attentive. She carried Chen Meng¡¯er and sat in the passenger seat. She even helped Chen Meng¡¯er secure the safety BELT before returning to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Auntie Jin, how do you know my uncle Ah Biao?¡± After driving for a while, Chen Meng¡¯er asked, seemingly unintentionally. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had a good impression of Jin Minzhu, this was only her first impression. Chen Meng¡¯er could also see that Ah Biao actually had feelings for Jin Minzhu.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er had just met Ah Biao yesterday, her feelings for Ah Biao were definitely not as deep as Zhuge Yu and the others. However, Ah Biao¡¯s loyalty to her grandfather and Ah Biao¡¯s identity made Chen Meng¡¯er consider Ah Biao as one of her own people. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er still quite


    liked this uncle who looked rough on the outside but was very meticulous on the inside. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want him to get hurt because of his feelings, because of a bad woman.


    ¡®Tm really fated to know your uncle Ah Biao. There was once when I workedte and didn¡¯t eat dinner, so I went out to eat supper alone. On the way back, I ran into a few hooligans. Just when I didn¡¯t know what to do and wanted to call the police, your uncle Biao came out and chased them away,¡± Jin Minzhu


    replied.

 Chapter 188 - Probing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Probing (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood. So this was a hero saving the damsel in distress. And Chen Menger also knew that things were definitely not as simple as Jin Minzhu said.


    ¡®What Jin Minzhu really didn¡¯t say was that when those hooligans were drunk and saw her, they came up and grabbed her. They treated her as ady from some Japanese shop and wanted toy their hands on her. There was a huge difference in strength between men and women. Even if the other party was


    drunk, Jin Minzhu was no match for them,


    Jin Minzhu was so scared that she cried. She was about to be pulled away by the hooligans. Ah Biao appeared at this moment. Jin Minzhu felt that Ah Biao was so handsome at that time. Ah Biao shouted, ¡®What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡®When the few hooligans heard Ah Biao¡¯s voice, they were still cursing at first. However, when the few hooligans saw who it was, they were instantly scared silly. The hand that was tightly holding Jin Minzhu had already been put down, they were more than half awake. ¡°¡­ Biao.¡±


    ¡°This is the Green Gang¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Green Gang?¡± Ah Biao¡¯s voice was cold, and his face was tense. In the eyes of the few hooligans, he was like an emissary from hell. However, in Jin Minzhu¡¯s eyes, he was like a god.


    ¡°Yes, we know. Biao, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. We were drunk just now, so¡­ Biao, we were wrong. We wont dare to do it again.¡± Those hooligans started to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you in this territory in the future.¡± Ah Biao berated.


    At this time, those hooligans couldn¡¯t care less about Jin Minzhu. They thanked Ah Biao while stumbling away.


    Originally, after Ah Biao chased them away, he turned around and was about to leave. However, when he turned around, he saw Jin Minzhu looking disheveled and frightened. It was rare for Ah Biao to havepassion in his heart. He stopped in his tracks, he walked to Jin Minzhu¡¯s side, took off his coat,


    and draped it over Jin Minzhu¡¯s body,


    ¡°Miss, where do you live? It¡¯s sote. Let me send you back.¡± Ah Biao had never thought that his words would start the entanglement of his life with Jin Minzhu,


    if Chen Meng¨¦er knew the whole process of the hero saving the beauty, would she say, ¡°It¡¯s really old-fashioned, but why does it look so simr to the plot in those TV dramas?¡±


    ¡°Then Auntie Jin, do you know my uncle Ah Biao¡¯s identity?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minzhu and asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always known that in this society, very few people could really ept their other half being a gangster. Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Jin Minzhu liked Ah Biao now because of her preconceived impression of Ah Biao as the hero who saved the damsel in distress. And Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid


    that in the future, after Jin Minzhu discovered Ah Biao¡¯s identity, she would leave him.


    At that time, Ah Biao had a deep affection for Jin Minzhu. Jin Minzhu¡¯s departure would be a great blow to him.


    Jin Minzhu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. She did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to ask this question. However, Jin Minzhu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s serious expression, she also answered seriously, ¡°Yes, your uncle Ah Biao has never told me about his upation. However, from my interactions with him, I


    guess he has some connections with the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Your guess is right. You should know about the Green Gang, right? Uncle Ah Biao is one of the members of the Green Gang,¡± When Chen Menger told Jin Minzhu about Ah Biao¡¯s identity, she stared at Jin Minzhu¡¯s expression without blinking.


    ¡®When Jin Minzhu heard Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s words, she was first stunned, then she revealed a surprised expression. ¡°You said that Biao is a member of the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about how Jin Minzhu would react. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that if Jin Minzhu showed even the slightest bit of disdain, Chen Meng¡¯er would cklist Jin Minzhu..

 Chapter 189 - Probing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Probing (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°So youre from the Green Gang.¡± Jin Minzhu revealed such an expression.


    ¡°Then, Auntie Jin, do you have any thoughts about my Uncle Biao¡¯s position?¡± Chen Menger continued to ask.


    ¡°I dontt have any thoughts. What kind of thoughts do I have? This is just Ah Biao¡¯s upation. And I Like Your Uncle Biao.¡± Jin Minzhu said, then she said, ¡°Besides, the Green Gang is different from other gangs. At least we Chinese whoe from the country receive a lot of help from the Green Gang. If that¡¯s


    the case, I saw the boss of the Green Gang just now. Haha, I Have to go back and show off to my brother,¡± Jin Minzhu said, she revealed the mischievous look of a little girl. Chen Meng¨¦er didn¡¯t expect that Jin Minzhu and her brother would actually worship her grandfather, Elder Liu, the boss of the Green


    Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied with Jin Minzhu¡¯s answer. ¡°Yes, Auntie Jin, Tl leave my uncle Ah Biao to you to discipline. In the future, if he doesn¡¯t listen to you, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just tell my grandfather and let my grandfather deal with him.¡± Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s words¡­ it could be considered as.


    indirectly acknowledging Jin Minzhu and also acknowledging Jin Minzhu¡¯s proximity to Ah Biao. Jin Minzhu did not know that if she had behaved badly just now, she would have beenpletely cut off from Ah Biao¡¯s life.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Jin Minzhu and Chen Meng¡¯er looked at each other and smiled.


    In this short drive to thergest shopping mall in Tokyo, Chen Meng¡®er and Jin Minzhu, who were two women of different ages, one big and one small, had their rtionship advance by leaps and bounds, and were heading in the direction of best friends. ¡°Meng¡¯er, sometimes I feel that you don¡¯t seem like a


    three-year-old girl at all. You know more than I do, ¡± Jin Minzhu said as she parked the car.


    ¡®Of course. Why don¡¯t you take a look at who my grandfather is,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied casually.


    Jin Minzhu actually nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. How could I be wrong about the granddaughter that the boss of the Green Gang personally taught?¡±


    Tokyo, Japan, had be one of the ¡°three world-ss cities¡± along with New York in the United States and London in the United Kingdom more than ten to twenty yearster. It was also known as the world¡¯srgest city; the world¡¯s most important economic and financial center was an international


    metropolis with enormous influence.


    In her previous life, when Chen Menger was Qu Menger, she would oftene to Tokyo to shop.


    However, now that Chen Meng¡¯er was standing on the busiest street in Tokyo, she was a little stunned. This was very different from what Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s impression of Tokyo in Japan was.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin Minzhu asked as she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was in a daze.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her senses and smiled at Jin Minzhu.


    The current Tokyo was not as prosperous as Chen Meng¡¯er had imagined. However,pared to China in this era, it was much more developed. This could be seen from the various things sold in the shopping malls that Chen Meng¡¯er saw.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you want to buy?¡± Jin Minzhu was excited after entering the shopping mall. During this period of time, she was busy with the work at hand and had not gone shopping properly. It was a good opportunity for her to take advantage of this opportunity to go shopping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see women¡¯s clothing first.¡± Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s goal was clear. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er also saw the excited expression on Jin Minzhu¡¯s face. This was not the expression of a woman when she encountered something that she was interested in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Jin Minzhu headed straight for the women¡¯s clothing area on the second floor. If Chen Meng¡¯er had just been reborn into this world, the women¡¯s clothing in the shopping mall would not have caught her eye. However, after experiencing the styles of the clothes in the Chinese shopping


    mall, Chen Meng¡®er felt that¡­ the clothes here were pretty good-looking.


    After Chen Menger and Jin Minzhu entered the women¡¯s clothing section, they began to frantically collect goods. Jin Minzhu was an acquaintance of this shopping mall. The waiters knew Jin Minzhu¡¯s financial strength, so they did note forward to stop her, on the contrary, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er


    and Jin Minzhu¡¯s actions, they smiled happily. Their performance this month was guaranteed.


    Just as Chen Menger and Jin Minzhu were in the mood to pick out clothes, a man¡¯s voice sounded in their ears.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t take the voice to heart at first, but Jin Minzhu, who was beside her, stopped picking out clothes. She turned her head and looked at the person. ¡°Bro. Why are you here?¡± Jin Minzhu had just finished speaking, her eyes caught sight of the woman whose arm was hanging on her brother¡¯s


    body, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°Jin Minhua, when did you hook up with this woman? You¡­¡± Jin Minzhu was furious.


    Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er stop what she was doing, She turned her head and looked at the person expressionlessly. The man looked to be a few years older than Jin Minzhu. He looked like a talented person, and one look was enough to tell that he liked to seduce good women everywhere. Chen Meng¡¯er


    silently evaluated in her heart.


    Chen Meng¨¦er shifted her gaze from Jin Minzhu¡¯s brother, Jin Minhua, to the woman beside him. Chen Menger saw the thick powder on the woman¡¯s face that was about to fall off. She frowned and her face was filled with disgust. Chen Meng¡¯er did not hate women who wore makeup, but the education she


    received made her feel that. This makeup was fine, but the makeup had to be exquisite. She disliked women who seemed to have to apply flour all over their faces the most.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, your brother¡¯s taste is really bad,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wrinkled her little nose and said bluntly.


    The moment Chen Menger spoke, Jin Minhua and his femalepanion noticed Chen Meng¡¯er who was beside Jin Minzhu. ¡°Minzhu, where did you find such a cute child?¡± Jin Minhua was just like Jin Minzhu, she was also someone who liked cute children. As Jin Minhua spoke, she reached out to pinch Chen


    Meng¡¯er¡¯s cheek. When Jin Minhua reached out to her, Chen Meng¡¯er hid behind Jin Minzhu.


    ¡®The woman beside Jin Minhua red at Chen Menger with displeasure. She heard clearly that this girl said Jin Minhua had poor taste. wasn¡¯t she indirectly saying that she was ugly? If she did not want to maintain her good image in front of Jin Minhua, she would not have swallowed her anger so easily..

 Chapter 190 - he Reversal of Events (1)

    <h4>Chapter 190: The Reversal of Events (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Bro, stay away from our Menger. Don¡¯t touch her. It won¡¯t affect her well.¡± Jin Minzhu protected Chen Meng¡¯er and said to her brother, Jin Minhua.


    ¡®When Jin Minhua heard his sister¡¯s words, no matter how he listened to it, he became twisted. ¡°Hey, why do I feel that something is wrong with your words?¡± Jin Minhua looked at his sister, Jin Minzhu, and then at Chen Meng¡¯er, then, she said, ¡°Tell me, how old is this little girl? Why can¡¯t I just touch her


    head? Tell me yourself, are you right?¡±


    ¡°How am I wrong? Why don¡¯t you look at your usual self? As long as it¡¯s a woman, no matter what she looks like, you can just jump on her.¡± As Jin Minzhu said this, she nced sideways at her femalepanion beside Jin Minhua, this made Jin Minhua¡¯s femalepanion gnash her teeth in anger. ¡®I¡¯m afraid


    that the germs on your body will infect our Meng¡¯er.¡± Jin Minzhu looked at Jin Minhua with disgust,


    jin Minhua angrily reached out her hand and pointed at Jin Minzhu¡¯s face with a face full of anger. ¡°You, you, you.¡¯ After a long time, there was no follow-up action.


    On the other hand, Jin Minzhu fearlessly leaned towards her brother Jin Minhua. ¡°What do you mean by you? What, are you going to hit me with your finger pointing at me?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er hid behind Jin Minzhu and watched the show with great interest. She was not worried at all that Jin Minzhu¡¯s brother, Jin Minhua, would be angry from embarrassment. She had long seen how he treated Jin Minzhu, as an older brother, Jin Minhua loved hissister, Jin Minzhu, dearly.


    In the end, Jin Minhua could only grit his teeth and re at Jin Minzhu dejectedly. ¡°You little girl, tell me, how do you even act like a younger sister? Every time you see me, you mock and ridicule me.¡±


    ¡°Can you me me? Every time I see you, I see some creatures that make me ufortable. It makes my mood very bad, so I want to make you suffer,¡± Jin Minzhu said matter-of-factly. As Jin Minzhu spoke, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Jin Minhua¡¯s femalepanion.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Jin Minzhu had been targeting this woman, and the gossiping factor in her heart started to be active. She couldn¡¯t help but guess in her heart, what kind of grudges did this Jin Minzhu have with her brother¡¯s femalepanion.


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s my fault as the big brother, okay? You¡¯re just being unreasonable. Alright, I will treat both of you to a meal as an apology, Alright?¡± Jin Minhua looked at his youngest sister dotingly, he said.


    ¡°I dont eat with people who affect my appetite.¡¯ This time, Jin Minzhu did not look at her brother¡¯s femalepanion. Instead, she looked straight at her brother.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Jin Minhua was helpless. He could only tum to his femalepanion and say, ¡°You have something to doter. You can go back first.¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold, hepletely lost the good tone he used when talking to his sister, Jin Minzhu. It was stiff and without any


    feelings at all.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she secretly raised her eyebrows. This Jin Minhua did not seem to have any feelings for his femalepanion,


    ¡°Minhua, you.¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s femalepanion did not expect that Jin Minhua would actually chase her away just because of his sister¡¯s words. This made her unable to take it and her emotions erupted. At this moment, she could not care less whether the person in front of her was someone she wanted to


    please. She pointed at Jin Minzhu and cursed, ¡°Jin Minzhu, you b*stard, who do you think you are? You were so arrogant in school before. Aren¡¯t you just from a better family? Do you think those girls in school were all around you? Do they really want to be friends with you? It¡¯s because you are a miss of the


    Jin family. I think you will break down after hearing what they said behind your back. Also, you always keep your brother away from girls outside. You want him to be with your good friend but think about whether your brother likes your good friend or not. Also, please keep your eyes open. Your so-called


    best friend has been trying to get close to you from the beginning.¡±

 Chapter 191 - The Reversal of Events (2)

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Reversal of Events (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Zheng Jiajia, shut up.¡± Jin Minhua saw his sister¡¯s unsightly expression and berated her with a serious tone.


    ¡°Jin Minhua, you want me to shut up? Heh, it¡¯s really funny. Isn¡¯t this the reason why you invited me out today and created this fortuitous encounter?¡± Zheng Jiajia smiled with some destion, she said, ¡°Jin Minhua, I, Zheng Jiajia, am not stupid. It¡¯s just that I like you too much. When I received your call,


    I knew your motive, yet I still happily went to the appointment and apanied you. I was ridiculed by your sister here. However, I also have a bottom line. Jin Minhua, in the future, if you have anything you want to remind your dear sister, you can say it yourself. Don¡¯t beat around the bush and invite


    others to say it.¡± After saying that, Zheng Jiajia turned around and left.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at this dramatic scene and widened her eyes in surprise. Chen Menger did not expect that such a coincidental meeting would lead to such aplicated matter. Chen Menger also did not expect that she would be wrong. She did not expect that the bad woman that she thought just


    now would have a 180-degree change and be a kind and persistent woman who loved a person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who was surprised. Even Jin Minzhu was now in a state where her brain waspletely frozen. After a long while, she finally found her voice. She asked tentatively, ¡°Is what Zheng Jiajia said just now true? Did you set her up toe here today and bump into me


    again?¡±


    Yes.¡± Jin Minhua rubbed the space between her eyebrows with a headache. He didn¡¯t expect Zheng Jiajia to have such a strong temper. However, he didn¡¯t misjudge Zheng Jiajia¡¯s intelligence.


    ¡°Brother, why did you do that? You.


    jin Minzhu said fiercely.


    ¡°calm down first. Let¡¯s find a tea restaurant first. We can talk about it after we go in.¡± Jin Minhua looked at the peopleing and going, and his eyes looked at them inquisitively, whether intentionally or not, he quickly stopped the agitated Jin Minzhu.


    Jin Minzhu also noticed that she had lost her manners. She also knew that this was not a good ce to talk. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find a restaurant. Meng¡¯er is hungry too.¡± At this time, Jin Minzhu had not forgotten about the little girl, Chen Meng¡®er.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Minhua agreed.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion waspletely ignored. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was really hungry. Shopping was really a physically exhausting thing.


    The Jin siblings found a restaurant nearby for Western food. The restaurant they found nearby was not low-quality. It was also true that with the family background of the Jin family, the siblings usually would not go to cheaper ces to spend their money.


    ¡°Wee. Young Master Jin, Hello Miss Jin.¡± Pure Japanese rang in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears. ¡°Are the two of you still in the same seats?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still in the same seats.¡± On the way here, Jin Minzhu ignored Jin Minhua. Even when she got out of the car, she pulled Chen Meng¡¯er along. She deliberatelygged behind her brother, Jin Minhua. Jin Minhua was very helpless towards his sister.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two sat down in the private room, Jin Minzhu handed the menu handed over by the waiter to Chen Menger out of habit, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, see what you want to eat. You can order it yourself. You¡¯re wee. Anyway, it¡¯s this uncle¡¯s treat.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony as she took the menu and started reading it. Meanwhile, Jin Minhua opened her mouth to remind his sister, ¡°Minzhu, can Meng¡¯er understand Japanese and English?¡± Jin Minhua remembered that when his sister was talking to this little girl, she was speaking


    Mandarin. She had never spoken Japanese before.


    ¡°Oh, look at my brain.¡± Jin Minzhu was reminded by her brother. Only then did she remember that Ah Biao had told her that it was Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s first time in Japan. Jin Minzhu knocked her head, she said to Chen Meng¨¦er, ¡°Come, Menger, Tell Aunty. Aunty will help you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her body to the side and let Jin Minzhu take the empty space. ¡°My grandfather taught me Japanese before, and he also taught me English.¡± Chen Menger said thetter half of the sentence in Japanese.


    ¡°You, you can speak Japanese.¡± Jin Minzhu listened to the fluent Japanese that came out of Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s mouth, and her reaction was a little slow.


    ¡°Yes. I was influenced by my grandfather. When I can speak Mandarin, I don¡¯t speak Japanese.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled theers of her mouth, revealing her two deep dimples.


    Jin Minzhu was instantly attracted by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two dimples. ¡°Ah, Meng¨¦er, you actually have dimples. I¡¯ve heard people say that only beautiful women have dimples. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have them.¡± Jin Minzhu pretended to be pitiful.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re not a beautiful woman.¡± Jin Minhua couldn¡¯t help but butt in.


    ¡°Ah, Jin Minhua, whether I¡¯m a beautiful woman or not is not up to you to decide. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. You came up first and asked me to teach you a lesson. Ah.¡± Jin Minzhu said thest sentence, her tone had already raised several times. This caused the waiter who had just entered the


    room to be shocked by the situation inside.


    ¡®When Jin Minzhu saw that someone hade, she pretended to be calm and sat down, acting like ady.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that this Jin Minzhu was even better at acting than she was in her previous life. Chen Meng¡¯er secretly thought that this Jin Minzhu should be an actress. It was really a loss.


    The waiters here had gone through a certain amount of training. She had long put away the frightened expression on her face and returned to her original expression. She walked over and said, ¡°Excuse me, do you want to order now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we want to order.¡± Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony and ordered everything she wanted to eat. Jin Minzhu, Jin Minhua, and the waiter were all stunned. After the waiter waited for Chen Meng¡¯er to finish ordering, Jin Minzhu looked at Chen Menger and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, there are so many things.


    Can you eat them all?¡± As she spoke, Jin Minzhu looked up and down at Chen Menger¡¯s small body.


    ¡°Tcan¡¯t eat them all, but I want to try all of them. Auntie Minzhu, can¡¯t I?¡± Chen Menger looked at Jin Minzhu with a wronged expression and said.


    Jin Min Zhu¡¯s heart had already softened when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her like that, so how could she object? ¡°Sure, why not? Our Meng¡¯er can order all the dishes on this menu once..¡±

 Chapter 192 - Restaurant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Restaurant (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jin Minhua looked at his sister and said, ¡°Jin Minzhu, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re paying today. You don¡¯t feel bad at all.¡± The prices in this restaurant were not cheap. The price that Chen Meng¡¯er ordered¡­ in Jin Minhua¡¯s eyes, it was not much, but he could not stand his sister using his money as a favor.


    ¡°When did you be so stingy? It¡¯s just a few more dishes. Do you have to say such things?¡± Jin Minzhu looked at her brother with disdain.


    ¡°Ah, Jin Minzhu, how can you say that about your brother? I¡¯m not stingy,¡± Jin Minhua said exasperatedly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not stingy, then what is this?¡± Jin Minzhu looked at Jin Minhua with an expression that said, ¡°Stop exining. If you continue exining, it¡¯ll be a cover-up.¡±


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er also came forward and pretended to be pitiful. She had a pair of big, watery eyes; she looked at Jin Minhua with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Uncle Jin, are youining that Meng¡¯er ordered too much, or do you not want to treat Meng¡¯er to a meal? Uncle Jin, if you don¡¯t


    want to treat Meng¡¯er to a meal, just say that Meng¡¯er is fine. Meng¡¯er will go back and have a meal with Grandpater.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had the advantage of her age and looks. If she pretended to be pitiful and pretended to be wronged, she would definitely be able to fool people. It was not like when Chen Meng¡¯er was still Qu Meng¡¯er in her previous life. Not to mention pretending to be pitiful, even if she was so sad that she


    cried until she fainted, it would still be useless. People would not show you any sympathy at all. It wasn¡¯t that Qu Mengier¡¯s looks were different. Qu Meng¡¯er was extremely beautiful, but she gave people the feeling that she was a strong woman. If others saw her, they wouldn¡¯t think of protecting her.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, it¡¯s fine. Jin Minhua didn¡¯t invite you, but Aunty Minzhu invited you. Not to mention this meal, even if you want Aunty Minzhu to take care of you for the rest of your life, it¡¯s fine.¡± Jin Minzhu really wanted to take Chen Meng¡¯er back and raise her as a daughter. If she didn¡¯t know about Chen


    Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s identity, Jin Minzhu might have had a stroke and run off to tell Ah Biao about this. However, after she found out about Chen Menger and Elder Liu¡¯s identity, she only dared to indulge herself.


    ¡°En, thank you, Aunty Minzhu. Aunty Minzhu loves me the most.¡± As Chen Menger said this, her small eyes cautiously nced at Jin Minhua.


    Jin Minhua was only joking with his sister just now. He didn¡¯t really have anyints about Chen Menger ordering so many things. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and her aggrieved look made Jin Minhua feel that he had done something terrible just now. ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not that Uncle Jin doesn¡¯t want to treat


    Meng¡¯er to a meal. Uncle Jin is willing to treat Meng¡¯er to a meal. Uncle Jin was just joking with your Aunty Minzhu. How about this, Uncle Jin, let the waiter serve all the dishes on the menu and let Meng¡¯er have a taste.¡± Jin Minhua thought of a way, and he wanted to make up for his previous mistake.


    As she spoke, Jin Minhua really said to the waiter who had been holding a pen and didn¡¯t know what to do, ¡°Give us a portion of all the dishes you have here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jin, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t need a serving of all the dishes. Menger likes the ones she just ordered. Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to eat the others.¡± Chen Menger was also having fun just now. She was ying with Jin Minzhu and Jin Minhua, she had already ordered a lot. If she really had to serve all the


    dishes on the menu, that would be terrible. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a prodigal. She wasn¡¯t in her past life. In this life, she wasn¡¯t the daughter of a rich family. She was even worse.


    ¡°Young Master Jin, This?¡± The waiter did not know what to hear.


    ¡°Listen to our Meng¡¯er. Add two more dishes. If there are more, just serve what she ordered just now.¡± Jin Minhuapromised. He had always found Chen Meng¡¯er pleasing to the eye. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er would make people unable to resist the urge to give all the good things to her. Moreover, Jin


    Minhua had just made the little princess Meng¡¯er sad. Now, Jin Minhua was thinking about how to remedy it..

 Chapter 193 - Restaurant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Restaurant (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and ce the order now.¡± When the waiter walked out of the door, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat off his forehead. These young masters and youngdies were really not easy to serve.


    Because of Jin Minhua and Jin Minzhu¡¯s identity, although there were many people eating in the restaurant, the things they ordered were quickly served one after another. ¡°Come, Meng¡¯er, this is all the food you ordered just now. Try them slowly. See which one you like. We¡¯ll take some awayter.¡± Jin


    Minhua was very attentive; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was a Western restaurant and there were no public chopsticks, he would have put food on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s te.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jin. Uncle Jin, you eat too. There are so many things that Meng¡¯er can¡¯t eat.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Jin Minhua a sweet smile,


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was just a smile to show that she had a good impression of Jin Minhua. However, it was a smile that reached the bottom of Jin Minhua¡¯s heart. It was the first time that he had the idea of carrying this little girl back home and raising her as a daughter. Although he liked children


    before, he only saw them as pleasing to the eye and teased them. He had never thought of having one himself or bringing someone else¡¯s child home to raise. He found children annoying.


    When he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, not only did he not feel annoyed, but he also felt that if he had such a cute and sensible daughter, it would be a wonderful thing.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jin Minzhu watched as her brotherpletely entered her imagination. She coughed and brought her brother back from his imagination.


    ¡°Why are you coughing if you have nothing to do?¡± Jin Minhua looked at his sister Jin Minzhu unhappily and said.


    ¡°Tm reminding you. Let¡¯s get down to business. Jin Minhua, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t try to brush me off this time. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation this time, watch how I torture you.¡± Jin Minzhu looked as if she didn¡¯t understand the truth this time, she was determined not to give up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the serious look on the siblings faces. She immediately lowered her head obediently and focused on eating her delicious food. However, if Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears didn¡¯t perk up and were on standby at any time¡­ it would be even more convincing.


    ¡°What are you so excited about? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this. Originally, I didn¡¯t n to keep this from you.¡± Jin Minhua wasn¡¯t as hesitant as before, pointing around, she just wanted to change the topic.


    ¡°Alright, tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Jin Minzhu wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat anymore. She put down her knife and fork and looked at her brother, Jin Minhua, with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, Minzhu. Before this, your second sister and I would hide everything from you because we felt that you were still young and not suitable to know about those things. But now, you have been in society for a long time. And the two of us also feel that we have gone too far in protecting you previously. ¡°It


    seems that your values are somewhat incorrect. It¡¯s not about your values. Rather, it¡¯s about your ability to recognize people. Sometimes, there are some problems.¡± Jin Minhua acted as if she was holding a board meeting.


    ¡®The moment Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minhua speak, she knew that Jin Minzhu was about to stomp her feet.


    At this moment, Jin Minzhu mmed the table, she said to Jin minhua, ¡°Brother, this isn¡¯t apany. I¡¯m not your employee now. Please get back to the main topic. What exactly happened today? Did you tell Zheng Jiaj


    ¡°Yes, Zheng Jiajia was right. I brought her to your eyes today. I did it on purpose. I arranged it first. ¡°I did this because I wanted to use Zheng Jiajia¡¯s mouth to tell you the truth about your so-called good friend, Jiang Lan.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Aunty Minzhu yourself, but you wanted to use the mouth of the person that Auntie Minhua dislikes to say this?¡± Chen Menger, who was watching the show, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t you tell me yourself?¡± Jin Minzhu asked.


    Jin Minhua smiled, she said, ¡°Minzhu, how could your second sister and I not know what kind of person you are? If we were to tell you directly that Jiang Lan is not what you think she is, you would have listened to us. I think that once we start, you will have stomped your feet to speak up for Jiang Lan.


    You might even be so angry that you would ignore us for a few days. Tell me, would second sister and I dare to tell you?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened and nodded. She thought for a moment and finally understood Jin Minhua¡¯s n. In fact, sometimes, when someone close to you or a good friend tries to persuade you, you might not listen. Instead, you might listen to what your enemy says, at first, you might say that you don¡¯t


    believe it, but when you turn around, you will savor it carefully.


    ¡°Minzhu, I was forced to do this because I had no other choice. During this period of time, you¡¯ve been trying to set me up with your good friend Jiang Lan. I know her true colors. How could she fall in love with such a woman? However, due to your reputation, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass her too much. If


    she didn¡¯t do those things, I would have turned a blind eye to it. She, Jiang Lan, actually spread the news that I¡¯m her boyfriend, causing all my friends toe and ask me. What¡¯s going on? Why would they take a fancy to such a woman. And she even used your name toe to thepany to look for


    me. It really annoyed me.¡± Jin Minhua really hated Jiang Lan to the extreme.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, even if she didn¡¯t listen to Jin Minhua and Jin Minzhu¡¯s subsequent conversation, she also knew the whole story. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had almost guessed everything, suddenly lost interest in the conversation between the brother and sister. Her stomach was also full of food.


    She was so full that she could not eat anymore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minzhu and Jin Minhua, who were about to have a long talk about this matter. She quickly said, ¡°Aunty Minzhu, Uncle Jin, you guys talk. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Jin Minzhu, who had a sullen face, immediately changed her expression when she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. She said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Then Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys can talk. I¡¯l go alone. I¡¯m already so old. If I need an adult to apany me when I go to the bathroom, if other children know about this, they¡¯llugh at me. So, I¡¯ll go alone.¡± As she said that¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er slid down from her seat. She waved goodbye to Jin Minhua and Jin


    Minzhu before leaving.

 Chapter 194 - First Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 194: First Meeting (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of the room and heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jin Minzhu had something on her mind and was in a hurry to ask her big brother about the details. Otherwise, Jin Minzhu would not have let Chen Meng¡¯er go out to the bathroom alone. If Chen Menger was lost, how would she


    exin it to Ah Biao?


    Chen Meng¡¯er found an excuse to go to the bathroom because she did not want her ears to sufferter. Based on her current understanding of Jin Minzhu, her temper wouldn¡¯t be calm enough to discuss this matter with her big brother. One could imagine how her emotions would fluctuateter on. Chen


    Meng¡¯er could even imagine what the situation in the private room would be liketer on.


    Jin Minzhu stood with her hands on her waist. Then, she pped the table and the chair at Jin Minhua for quite a while. As for Jin Minhua¡¯s reaction, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t sure. However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er stood at the door of the private room¡­ just as she was guessing Jin Minhua¡¯s reaction, Jin


    Minzhu¡¯s roar came from the private room. ¡°Jin Minhua, you and second sister are too much. How can you two use her like this?¡± Then, there was the sound of someone pping the table.


    ¡°Jin Minzhu, you¡¯re not much better yourself. Don¡¯t you hate Zheng Jiajia? You didn¡¯t help Jiang Lan smear Zheng Jiajia outside.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t back down at all. The sound of her pping the table¡­ was even louder than Jin Minzhu¡¯s.


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head. These two siblings really had simr tempers. They were equally hot-tempered. Chen Menger didn¡¯t n to listen any longer. She was afraid that even if she was outside the private room, her ears wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know where to wander around beforeing back. She walked out of the door with her short legs. She wanted to go out and see if there was any ce outside that she could stroll around and kill time. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was trying her best to walk to the door, the foreman of the


    Western restaurant recognized that Chen Menger was the little girl that the Jin siblings had brought. When she saw that there were no Jin siblings around Chen Meng¡¯er, she walked over, she called out to Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Hello, little friend. May I know where you are? Where are your adults?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that someone would pay attention to her. She carried the foreman on her back and gritted her teeth. Only then did she turn around and put on an obedient look, she replied, ¡°Hello, Aunty. My adults are eating inside. My grandfather will beingter. I will wait for him at


    the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so obedient.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be obedient and acted cute. She was always able to do everything, This foreman had fallen into her trap again. The foreman caressed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Little friend, be careful. If you get tiredter,e in and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief because the lie she made up had fooled the foreman.


    After the foreman left, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to be careless again. She looked around and after seeing that no one else noticed her, she continued to walk out of the door with her short legs.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood at the entrance of the restaurant and looked around to see which direction she should go. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was struggling with the small shop on both sides, a little boy with short x-colored hair entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s line of sight. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the boy¡¯s appearance,


    she frowned. She didn¡¯t know why, but this boy actually gave her a familiar feeling,


    However, no matter how hard Chen Meng¡¯er searched in her mind, she didn¡¯t have any impression of this person. ¡°How strange.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the boy¡¯s back as he ran past her and whispered.


    ¡°Quick, where is he? We must catch him.¡± After Chen Menger finished reading, she heard pure English entering her ears. Chen Meng¡¯er followed the voice and looked over. She saw a few tall and strong people, a few white men in ck suits and sunsses ran over.

 Chapter 195 - First Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 195: First Meeting (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at these people and guessed that these white people wearing ck suits were obviously not good people. They were running towards the boy that Chen Meng¡¯er thought looked familiar.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at these tall and strong white people and could not help but think of the little boy who was severely exhausted and could not run for long, thinking that the boy was going to be taken care of by these white men who didn¡¯t look like good people, Chen Meng¡¯er felt ufortable and


    unhappy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, but Chen Meng¡¯er liked to follow her mood, Chen Meng¡¯er found an excuse for herself in her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t help this boy because of him, but because I, Chen Menger, didn¡¯t like those white men and wanted to take care of them.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself as she took a step forward. She ran in the direction the boy had left.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s short legs were still too short. It was especially obvious in front of those foreigners who were much taller than her. Chen Meng¡¯er took her short legs and panted as she rushed to the scene of the crime. When she found the little boy with x-colored hair in an alley¡­ was already


    surrounded by a few tall white men.


    The boy with x-colored hair was panting, but he straightened his back and stubbornly stood in confrontation with the white men.


    ¡°Pleasee with us. We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you,¡± the leading white man said to the boy with x-colored hair in English with a British ent.


    ¡°Twon¡¯t go back with you. Even if I die, I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± The xen-haired boy said. His fists, which were ced on both sides of his body, were tightly clenched. He knew very well that if he was captured by these people, their heads would use him to put his father in danger and make his father


    voluntarily give up his position as the patriarch of the Buyano family.


    And his father would definitely do as that person said in order to save his son. However, if that person really took the position of the patriarch of the Buyano n, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the father and son off. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let someone who could threaten his position as the patriarch of the


    Buyano n at any time exist.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry.¡± The white man who was leading the group gave his otherpanions a look, asking them to take action. Before they came, their boss had already said that if they really couldn¡¯t capture Xibo alive. They were to kill him.


    As he spoke, the white man in the lead began to take action. And when the others saw that their boss had taken action, they also followed suit.


    Xibo¡¯s skills were not bad. After all, he was born in a mafia family like Buyano¡¯s. As the next heir of the family, he had participated in all kinds of training since he was young to increase his martial arts value. If he did not have any real skills, he would not have been able to escape after being caught by


    these people. However, he was only a seven-year-old child. It was really difficult for him to fight these five or six strong men alone.


    At the beginning, Xibo Buyano could still make those white men not gain anything, but gradually, Xibo Buyano was unable to do anything, From afar, Chen Meng¡¯er could see the sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°HMM? Should I help him?¡± At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt uncertain. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was hesitating, she saw the white man in the lead pull out a gun. Hope, who was busy fighting with the other white men. Xibo Buyano didn¡¯t notice the gun that the white man in the lead pulled out.


    Just as the white man aimed the ck muzzle at Xibo. While Xibo Buyano was doing that, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind went nk. She picked up the pistol on the ground and shot at the white man¡¯s hand that was holding the pistol.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The white man in the lead screamed, and the pistol in his hand fell to the ground.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have time to think. When the pistol fell to the ground, before anyone could react, she quickly ran over and picked up the pistols on the ground.


    ¡°Ah, who is it? Where¡¯s the crook?¡± The white man in the lead shouted in the direction where the rock hade from and saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing not far away from him. Chen Meng¡¯er was holding his pistol. He asked in a somewhat stiff Japanese, ¡°Who are you? Why are you snatching my gun?¡±


    ¡°Ididn¡¯t snatch your gun. I picked it up. I picked it up on the ground,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied fluently in English. As she spoke, she pointed at the spot where the gun had fallen.


    ¡°Child, return the gun to me and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The white man who was leading the group was quite surprised that Chen Meng¡¯er, a three-year-old girl, could speak such fluent English. The conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and the leader of the white men made them attack Xibo. The other white men


    from Buyano stopped and turned to look at the two of them. Xibo Buyano also stopped to recover his strength.


    ¡°But I like this gun very much and don¡¯t want to return it to you. Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in a coquettish tone.


    However, it was clear that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s use of her trump card this time waspletely useless. Those white people¡­ they didn¡¯t want to listen to Chen Menger at all. ¡°Kid, ¡®m warning you. Quickly return the gun to me. If you don¡¯t return it to me, you won¡¯t end up well.¡± The white man who was leading


    the group threatened.


    ¡°Treally don¡¯t like people threatening me.I still won¡¯t return it. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The aura around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body underwent a 180 degree change.


    Meanwhile, Xibo Buyano looked at the delicate doll-like little girl who had suddenly appeared. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about the little girl¡¯s safety when he saw her confronting the famous assassin of the Buyano family.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± As he spoke, the white man who had taken the lead pounced on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a long time since I touched a gun. I wonder if my marksmanship has deteriorated.¡± Chen Menger said calmly as the white man pounced on her. She raised her gun and fired a shot at the white man¡¯s leg¡­

 Chapter 196 - Appeared (1)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Appeared (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Those white people and Xibo were shocked. Even the leading man did not expect this small person to really shoot. When they heard the gunshots and the screams of the leading white person, they could not react in time.


    It was still the leading white person. He was in so much pain that he scolded his subordinates, ¡°You idiots, why are you still standing there? Go up and catch this child for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± The other white men only regained their senses after being reprimanded. Right now, they did not have the time to care about Xibo. Each and every one of them aimed their spears at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    At this moment, it was actually Xibo. The best time for him to escape was now. The few white men who wanted to capture him did not have the time to care about him at all. Their attention was not on him. He only needed to escape before they discovered him. However, when Xibo saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s


    small figure being surrounded by those fierce white men, Xibo Buyano¡¯s feet were so heavy that he could not move them.


    His heart told him not to leave. If he did, he would definitely regret it in the future,


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really bold. You actually dare to attack our boss.¡± The tallest person among the group of white men revealed a smile that made people tremble as he approached Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the slightest bit of fear of being surrounded by these fierce white people. What a joke. In her previous life, her title as the underworld queen was not for fun, she had once single-handedly fought with over 20 people from a mafia organization in Italy. Although the result of that


    battle had caused her to lie in bed for a whole month, the other party had not gained any advantage either.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¨¦er still did not pay any attention to the five or six people who were theckeys of the Buyano family. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had overlooked a very important matter. The current her was not the her from her previous life. The current her was only a three-year-old brat¡­


    ¡°If you have anything, juste at me. You won¡¯t go crazy and target a three-year-old little girl, right? If this gets out, do you still have the face to mingle in the family?¡± Xibo said and took a big step forward and stood in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, and Xibo¡­ The words that came out of his mouth didn¡¯t seem


    like the words of a seven-year-old child. For a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er even suspected that this Xibo¡­ Could it be that he was also reborn.


    ¡®What surprised Chen Meng¡¯er even more was that she thought that Xibo¡­ would take advantage of the time when the white people were surrounding her to secretly escape. What she didn¡¯t expect was that not only did he not escape, he actually stood in front of her. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had yet to recall


    the identity of this familiar boy, she could roughly guess that these people were inextricably linked to a mafia.


    ¡°Ha, are you crazy? Our mafia is not a charity organization to begin with. Moreover, do you think that this matter will spread? As long as I take care of both of you, no one else will know about this matter.¡± The white man who had been shot in the leg by Chen Menger stood up, he leaned on his other


    uninjured leg and stood up. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get rid of them. I still need to find a doctor.¡± The white man who had taken the lead berated his subordinate.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The rest of the white men started to move after receiving the order from their leader.


    ¡®When Xibo saw that the other party was about to make a move, his heart could not help but tighten. Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly see Xibo Buyano¡¯s tightly clenched hands were slightly trembling. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Xibo Buyano¡¯s forced calm appearance suddenly made her not hesitate..

 Chapter 197 - Appeared (2)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Appeared (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Moreover, these few white people had obviously sessfully provoked Chen Meng¡¯er and provoked the belligerent factor in her blood.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never liked being in a passive state. She liked to strike first. Therefore, when she saw those white people preparing to attack, she had already taken a step ahead of them and fired. Chen Meng¡¯er was not a newbie when it came to guns. In addition to her somewhat heaven-defying


    eyesight, she didn¡¯t even need to take time to aim when she raised her hand and fired.


    After three gunshots, the three white men fell to the ground. The next thing that came to mind was that the three white men couldn¡¯t help but cry out and wait for death. However, when Chen Menger aimed at the fourth white man and was about to pull the trigger, the leaderughed, ¡°Ha, kid, your


    marksmanship is very good. However, the gun in your hand only has four bullets. Let¡¯s see what you will do next.¡±


    The white man who was originally very nervous and was being aimed at immediately heaved a sigh of relief when he heard their leader¡¯s words. At the same time, he also aimed the muzzle of his gun at Chen Menger.


    Xibo Buyano was the first to see Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s fierce appearance. He let out a small sigh of relief. He felt that with Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s marksmanship, the two of them had a high chance of escaping. However, when he heard the leader¡¯s words, his heart sank to the bottom. The other party had a gun in his


    hand, and his strength was definitely greater than the two of them. If that was the case, the two of them, who were unarmed, had no chance of winning.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the leader¡¯s words and frowned. However, she still fired the gun. Obviously, the leader did not lie to her. The bullets in the gun were gone.


    ¡°Haha, Haha. Why? Do you believe me now?¡± The leaderughed happily. ¡°Now, the bullets in the gun are gone. Let¡¯s see how you struggle. Take them down. Hehe, I¡¯m going back on my words now. I don¡¯t want you to die so easily. I¡¯ll take you back and torture you.¡± The leader of the white men thought of


    the wound on his leg, he was so angry that his veins popped.


    ¡°This depends on your ability. Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to catch us.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er confirmed that the gun in her hand was empty of bullets, she felt a wave of frustration in her heart. Her luck today didn¡¯t seem to be that good, why would the gun drop the ball at such a critical moment? When


    Chen Meng¡¯er was talking to the leader, her mind was not idle. Her mind was spinning rapidly, searching for a way to defeat these white people.


    suddenly, a light shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She thought of something interesting. She had thought of a way to deal with these white people.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed the few remaining stones in her hands. She had been vexed for a long time in order to find an experimental subject. Later, because she could not find a suitable experimental subject, she even postponed this experiment¡­ indefinitely. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that someone would


    actuallye to her door today to practice for her.


    Xibo Buyano did not know what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking. He looked vigntly at the two white people who were still standing in front of them, he said softly to Chen Meng¡¯er in Japanese, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Hide behind meter. Don¡¯te out.¡± As he said that, Xibo Buyano moved to the side and


    pletely blocked Chen Meng¡¯er behind him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er obediently hid behind Xibo. Behind Xibo Buyano, people thought that she would obediently hide behind Xibo. Behind Xibo Buyano. However, if anyone saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes now, they would know that she was not as obedient as she appeared on the surface.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was looking for the best opportunity to strike. While she was looking for the best opportunity, her mutated brain had also begun its work. As for her mutated brain¡­ she had also formted the best n based on the results that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to achieve. Chen Menger looked at the


    picture that appeared in her brain and could not help but sigh in her heart that her mutated brain was actually so useful and powerful.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was eximing in admiration, the two men on the other side began to move. However, just as they moved, several small pebbles flew out from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand at the same time and directly smashed into the different parts of the two men on the other side.


    The pebbles smashed into the bodies of the men on the other side just as she had expected. Chen Meng¡¯er widened her eyes and looked at the reaction of the two men on the other side with an excited expression.


    ¡°Ah, you two b*stards, what are you still standing there for? Make your move!¡± The white man in the lead shouted unhappily when he saw his two men dawdling and not making a move.


    However, the two white men stood there motionlessly. They did not have the slightest reaction to their leader¡¯s words.


    Only then did the white man in the lead see the abnormality of his two men. Xibo. Xibo Buyano also noticed the abnormality of these two people. On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely excited when she saw that her expected result had been achieved. She said proudly in her heart, ¡°Ha, I¡¯m really


    a genius. I seeded on the first try.¡±


    However, if Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she could seed, half of it was because of her mutated brain. She didn¡¯t know if she would still be so arrogant.


    Chen Meng¡¯er before in the study of the space, inadvertently turned to a book, writing about the chakra point. Chen Meng¡¯er had been studying chakra points for a while.


    Moreover, Chen Menger also remembered all the knowledge in the book and imprinted it in her brain. However, this chakra was like acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine. It didn¡¯t mean that you could just remember the knowledge in the book. This still required practice. Only through continuous


    practice makes perfect, so that there wouldn¡¯t be mistakes when she clicked chakra.


    However, fora series of reasons, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t find anyone to practice with, so this matter was dyed until now. And these two white men just happened toe knocking on her door.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er forgot one very important thing, which was that the chakra position of this foreigner¡¯s body was somewhat different from that of an Asian..

 Chapter 198 - Yuwen Jing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Yuwen Jing (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If Chen Meng¡¯er did not have a mutated brain this time, and because it was her first time making a move, she did not have much confidence, that was why the stone was shot ording to the image disyed by her mutated brain. Otherwise, she might have failed this time.


    After looking at the two people who were frozen by Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time, Xibo Buyano turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. He asked in Japanese, ¡°Did you throw the stone just now?¡± Although he used a question, the more he asked, the more certain he sounded.


    He clearly saw that the stone flew out from behind him. and behind him, besides Chen Meng¡¯er, there was no one else. There was only a wall¡­


    ¡°Yeah, it was me who threw it at me. I¡¯m good, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er admitted frankly. She even looked at Xibo with an expression that said ¡®you¡¯re praising me.


    And Xibo Buyano actually understood what Chen Menger was trying to say. He said, ¡°You¡¯re very good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I¡¯m not good, who is?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was showing off.


    ¡°You two. What did the two of you do to the two of them? Why can¡¯t they move?¡± The white man who took the lead questioned aggressively. The three white men who had been hit by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bullets also used one of their legs to support themselves and check on theirpanions.


    ¡°So noisy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er dug her ears with one hand, then squatted down, picked up the stones on the ground, and shot at the white man in the lead.


    The white man in the lead was instantly frozen. From head to toe, only his eyes could move. ¡°So noisy. My ears are much quieter now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the leader of the group who was frozen and said with a proud smile.


    ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The other three people rushed over and asked when they saw their boss.


    However, just as they were about to pounce on their boss, Chen Meng¡¯er made her move. The stone in her hand flew towards the three people. ¡°Whoosh, Whoosh.¡± The three men were all frozen in ce. ¡°Haha. Look at the actions of the three of them. It¡¯s so funny. Haha.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er made her


    move¡­ the three white men were not in a static state, so they were all maintaining their golden rooster independent positions. It was hrious.


    Even Xibo, who had been tense and expressionless since he was captured. Xibo also revealed a faint smile.


    ¡°Alright, these people have been frozen. You can leave now. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone chasing you anymore. It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± Chen Menger suddenly remembered, she seemed to have been out for quite some time. She was afraid that the Jin siblings woulde out to look for her, but they


    would discover that she had disappeared. When that time came, something big would happen.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could not be bothered to appreciate the outstanding work that she had just produced. She was in a hurry to rush back.


    However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to leave with her short legs, Xibo Buyano grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is there anything? If you want to thank me, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked as if she had something to say and turned around to look at Xibo Buyano.


    ¡°Twas captured by them and brought to Japan. I don¡¯t have any money on me, and I don¡¯t dare to openly appear in front of the Buyano family¡¯s power in Japan. I don¡¯t know if those people in the Buyano family are our allies. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve just left the wolf¡¯s den and entered the tiger¡¯s mouth.¡± Xibo¡¯s


    face was solemn as he analyzed with Chen Meng¡¯er..

 Chapter 199 - Yuwen Jing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Yuwen Jing (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°And then, what do you mean by ¡®Buyano n? I don¡¯t think so.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she suddenly stopped. She raised her head and slightly frowned as she looked at Xibo Buyano, ¡°You said that you¡¯re a member of Buyano n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± During this special period, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, if it was someone else, Xibo wouldn¡¯t have said ¡®Yes¡¯. He would not have said yes. He was afraid that exposing his identity would bring danger to himself. However, for Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just gone through a dangerous situation together with him, coupled with his unwarranted good impression of Chen Meng¡¯er, he would have answered so straightforwardly,


    ¡°Then, do you know a person called Yuwen Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Xibo with hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you know Yu Wenjing?¡± Xibo asked. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a strange expression and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. You just have to answer. Do you know him or not?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little embarrassed and did not know how to answer Xibo Buyano¡¯s question. She did know Yu Wenjing, but it was also in her previous life. In her previous life, this Yu Wenjing had saved Chen Meng¡¯er once, and that time, it had caused Chen Meng¡¯er to fall in love with him at first sight. Their love was deeply rooted.


    Although, after that time, Chen Meng¡¯er never had the chance to meet Yuwen Jing again, but¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er had been paying attention to Yu Wenjing¡¯s news.


    ¡°I know him.¡± Xibo Buyano looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and replied.


    ¡°Then can you introduce him to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Xibo with a face full of anticipation.


    Xibo Buyano originally thought that when Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned the name Yuwen Jing, it meant that she definitely knew that person. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s subsequent words made him somewhat puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Yuwen Jing that you mentioned is the Yuwen Jing that I know.¡±


    ¡°Does your Buyano n have a second Yuwen Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her small head and looked at Xibo.


    ¡°No.¡± Xibo Buyano shook his head and said.


    ¡°Oh, then it shouldn¡¯t be wrong. The Yuwen Jing you know should be the same person as the Yuwen Jing I¡¯m talking about. Then, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Xibo. Xibo Buyano.¡± Xibo Buyano introduced himself to Chen Meng¡¯er cautiously.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reciprocated politely and also introduced herself. ¡°Ah, then Xibo, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the time. If she didn¡¯t go back, the entire Green Gang might look for her all over Japanter. And because she hadn¡¯t gotten the information she wanted from Xibo Buyano, she thought that she should send him to the west and temporarily take him in.


    Xibo Buyano had been waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to say this. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Xibo Buyano left while chatting andughing, leaving the six white people behind. They had seen Chen Meng¡¯er and Xibo just now. Xibo Buyano ignored them and chatted happily. They were still cursing in their hearts. When they regained their freedom, they would see how they would deal with these two brats. However, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Xibo Buyano left, leaving them who were still fixed there. Their eyes were filled with anxiety. They wanted to shout at the two people who wanted to leave, but because Chen Meng¡¯er had pressed their chakra points, they could not speak at all.


    They regretted it now. They regretted that they had looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er when they saw her young age.


    Xibo Buyano was not like Chen Meng¡¯er. He had really forgotten about those white people. After walking with Chen Meng¡¯er for a while, he asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, have those people been stuck there the whole time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This, I have to think about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er directly pointed out the various methods of chakra control, but shepletely forgot how long chakra control couldst. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had a mutated brain. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to find the answer from her previous memories, her mutated brain revealed the answer she wanted to know. ¡°Ah, no. They won¡¯t be stuck there forever. They¡¯ll be able to move in an hour or two.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Xibo said. When he heard that the white men wouldn¡¯t be stuck there forever, he was relieved. These six people weren¡¯t ready to take their lives yet. Their lives were still useful.


    However, the six white men who were stuck there weren¡¯t in a good mood either. Putting aside the fact that they were all injured, even if they weren¡¯t injured, healthy people wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand being stuck there for an hour or two without moving. However, Chen Meng¡¯er and Xibo wouldn¡¯t be able to handle all of this. They wouldn¡¯t care about that. They were having a good conversation right now.


    ¡°Xibo, you haven¡¯t told me yet. Are you willing to introduce Yuwen Jing to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er insisted on this topic and asked.


    ¡°Why are you so insistent on getting to know Yuwen Jing?¡± Xibo asked. Bonoya asked.


    ¡°Xibo, I asked first. You have to answer my question first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t tell Xibo Buyano was telling the truth, so she blinked her eyes and said with a smile.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, if I tell you that my Chinese name is Yuwen Jing, you¡­¡± Xibo said and hesitated for a moment and stopped. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked with a serious face.


    ¡°You said you are Yuwen Jing. You¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er dared to think about telling Xibo not to joke around. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around,¡± she suddenly stopped what she was about to say and looked at Xibo with a stifled expression. ¡°Are you really Yuwen Jing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely. If you¡¯re looking for Yuwen Jing of the Buyano family, then there¡¯s no mistake. I¡¯m the only person in the entire Buyano family with a Chinese name. Oh, of course, other than my mother who¡¯s no longer alive.¡± Xibo said. When he talked about his mother, his eyes shed with pain and longing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. If you look at it carefully, they really do look simr.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er carefully sized up Xibo. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Yuwen Jing?¡± He said, even though the current Xibo Buyano was someone Chen Meng¡¯er knew. In her memories, the Yuwen Jing who saved her life was very different in terms of aura and appearance. However, at this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er had already confirmed that Xibo Buyano was the Yuwen Jing she was looking for..

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought, no wonder she saw Xibo for the first time just now. Oh no, he should be called Yuwen Jing now. He looked so familiar. So, he was an old friend from her previous life.


    ¡°TIl call you Yuwen from now on. I¡¯m still not used to your English name,¡± Chen Menger said happily. She was now d, d that she followed those people¡¯s footsteps on a whim just now, she had rushed over, or else she would have really missed meeting Yuwen Jing.


    In her previous life, Yuwen Jing had been an unreachable dream in Qu Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart for a long time. He was the person she fell in love with. However,ter on, Qu Meng¡¯er gradually understood the gap between her and Yuwen Jing. Only then did she slowly adjust her state of mind. And now, when Chen


    Meng¡¯er faced Yuwen Jing who was still young, she only had the happiness of seeing an old friend from her previous life. There was no throbbing or love. Actually, when Chen Meng¡¯er faced Yuwen Jing who was only ten years old, if she had any feelings, it would be a terrifying thing, That meant that she


    was a pedophile.


    ¡°Alright. You can call me whatever you want. However, Meng¡¯er, I seem to have never seen you before. How do you know me?¡± Yuwen Jing asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°Aiya, we have never met before. I have also heard of you from others. Ah, right, why did those few bad guys want to capture you?¡± Chen Menger saw that she had no words to answer Yuwen Jing¡¯s question, she hurriedly changed the topic.


    ¡°They wanted to capture me to threaten my father, to make him voluntarily give up his position as the head of the Buyano family.¡± Saying this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s emotions fluctuated intensely. He recalled what that person had done, a murderous intent ignited in his heart.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, where have you run off to? You¡¯ve really made me anxious. You said that if you lost it, I would feel extremely guilty. I also don¡¯t know how to exin to your grandfather and your uncle Ah Biao.¡± Just as Chen Menger was feeling a little regretful¡­ she regretted changing the topic and saying


    something that reminded Yuwen Jing of something bad. Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly cked out. Then, she was pulled into an embrace,


    Jin Minzhu was really worried. The strength she used to pull Chen Menger into her embrace made it difficult for Chen Menger to breathe. ¡°Minzhu, Aunty Minzhu, you¡¯re hugging me so tightly. I can¡¯t even breathe.¡± Chen Menger stretched out her small arm and pushed Jin Minzhu forcefully, trying to


    break free from Jin Minzhu¡¯s embrace. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength was far inferior to Jin Minzhu¡¯s strength as an adult. She could not break free from Jin Minzhu¡¯s embrace at all.


    Yuwen Jing did not see who came clearly. He only saw a ck shadow pouncing towards Chen Meng¡¯er. That strong force directly separated his hand from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. If he had not heard Jin Minzhu hugging Chen Meng¡¯er tightly, he would have gone up and directly pushed Jin Minzhu away. With the


    posture of a guardian, he blocked between Chen Meng¡¯er and Jin Minzhu.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re hugging her so tightly. Meng¡¯er is almost suffocated by you.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was trapped in Jin Minzhu¡¯s arms, because she couldn¡¯t get through, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face was flushed red and she reminded Yuwen Jing.


    After Jin Minzhu was reminded by Yuwen Jing, she realized that she had really hugged him too tightly just now, causing Chen Meng¡¯er to be unable to breathe. She quickly let go of her hand and said to Chen Meng¡¯er with some embarrassment, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you alright? Auntie didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Auntie was just too nervous, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunty Minzhu, I know. This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone out without saying anything,¡± Chen Menger quickly apologized. She understood in her heart that when Jin Minzhu couldn¡¯t find her, she was nervous and worried..

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, you really did something wrong. You don¡¯t know that your Aunty Minzhu couldn¡¯t find you when she came out just now. She was so scared that her face turned white, and her legs were trembling. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her like this,¡± said Jin Minhua who had rushed over.


    ¡°Aunty Minzhu, I¡¯m sorry. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt guilty and apologized again.


    ¡°You still think there will be a next time? Let me tell you, this is the only time. Oh right, who is this kid? I seem to remember that he was holding your little hand just now.¡± Finding Chen Meng¡¯er¡­ and confirming Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s safety, Jin Minzhu, who had been worried ever since she discovered that Chen


    Meng¡¯er had disappeared, could finally rx. She also had the mood to care about other things.


    ¡°Oh, this is the brother I just met. His name is Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Menger broke free from Jin Minzhu¡¯s embrace and walked to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side. She held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and introduced him to Jin Minzhu and Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, you can do it. You just went out and already met such a handsome boy.¡± Jin Minzhu was very fond of this handsome boy with mixed blood, but she did not forget to tease Chen Menger.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s torment, it was gettingte. Jin Minzhu looked at the watch on her wrist. It was almost time to send Chen Menger back as she had previously agreed with Elder Liu. Although Jin Minzhu was quite reluctant to send Chen Meng¡¯er back. However, Jin Minzhu did not dare to privately


    suppress Chen Meng¡¯er. She did not dare to challenge Elder Liu¡¯s authority.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, it¡¯s almost time for me to make an appointment with your grandfather. I have to send you back,¡± Jin Minzhu said.


    ¡°Oh, okay. But brother Yuwen, what are you going to do? Are you going back with me, or?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er now knew Yuwen Jing¡¯s true identity, she wasbining some of the things she had learned in her previous life. She could almost guess why Yuwen Jing was in Japan. She also knew that the other


    party must be looking for Yuwen Jing everywhere now. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not know Yuwen Jing¡¯s identity, or if this Yuwen Jing was not the Yuwen Jing that Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely not meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    Yuwen Jing should do what he was supposed to do. She, Chen Meng¡¯er, immediately left.


    ¡°Tl go back with you.¡± Although Yuwen Jing did not know Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, there was always a voice in his heart telling him that Chen Meng¡¯er was a person that he could trust. Only she could help him out of his predicament. Therefore, when Chen Menger asked him if he wanted to go with her, he


    blurted out that he wanted to go back with Chen Meng¡¯er without even thinking.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, is this okay?¡± Because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s outstanding appearance, Jin Minzhu liked Yuwen Jing very much. However, Jin Minzhu was a stranger to Chen Menger. Although it was just a little boy who knew the Green Gang¡­ she had some objections.


    ¡°Aunty Minzhu, it¡¯s alright. Yuwen is my good friend.¡± Since Yuwen Jing was an old friend of Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s in her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er would not allow Yuwen Jing to be in danger again.


    Jin Minzhu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s resolute attitude and still felt a little disapproving in her heart. However, she did not say anything.


    Jin Minzhu wanted to send Chen Meng¡¯er and bring Yuwen Jing back to the hotel with Elder Liu. When Jin Minzhu¡¯s brother, Jin Minhua, got the news from his sister, Jin Minzhu, that they were going to meet the leader of the Green Gang, Elder Liu¡­ he shamelessly requested to go with them.


    He could always regard the leader of the Green Gang, Elder Liu, as his idol. He had tried to pull some strings several times and wanted to meet Elder Liu, but he had never found an opportunity. And now, with such an opportunity to meet his idol in front of him, how could he give it up so easily? So¡­ Even


    if his sister, Jin Minzhu, had kept her mouth shut and refused to budge, he still kept pestering his sister, Jin Minzhu. He decided to keep pestering her for a long time, until his sister, Jin Minzhu, relented.


    Jin Minzhu did not dare to give up so easily. She was still thinking about Elder Liu¡¯s subordinate, Ah Biao. She did not dare to offend Elder Liu. In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she asked Jin Minzhu to agree to bring Jin Minhua back to the hotel.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others sat in Jin Minhua¡¯s BMW and drove to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hotel in Japan. As Jin Minhua was about to meet his idol, he was always in a state of excitement and nervousness. As he drove, he did not forget to ask his sister, ¡°Minzhu, how are my clothes? Is there anything wrong?¡± He


    asked Chen Menger, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what does your grandfather like? Should I go buy some gifts? Also, what do you think I¡¯m saying? Will your grandfather like me?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minhua¡¯s nervous expression and ck lines appeared on her forehead. ¡°Uncle Minhua, you¡¯re only going to meet my grandfather, your idol. There¡¯s a need to make it seem like it¡¯s your first time meeting your inws.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this. Jin Minzhu and Yuwen Jing both burst outughing.


    Jin Minhua did not dare to re at Chen Meng¡¯er who had said this. He red fiercely at Jin Minzhu who was secretlyughing because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Oh, no, it was openlyughing.


    Jin Minhua did not dare to. However, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she finally calmed down a little. She stopped chattering and kept asking questions.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Chen Meng¡¯er had just gotten out of the car. She was already waiting at the entrance of the hotel, ah Biao, who was looking forward to it, walked over. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re finally back. If you don¡¯te back soon, sir wille looking for you personally.¡±


    Elder Liu was still worried about his precious granddaughter, he had just finished settling the matter and had just retuned from the Green Gang when he started nagging about why Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t back yet. He didn¡¯t know what Meng¡¯er was doing right now. As he spoke, he even thought of going to fetch


    Meng¨¦er back.


    In the end, it was Zhuge Yu and the others who said that the matter with the Yamaguchi-gumi hadn¡¯t beenpletely settled yet. They were still under surveince. If at this time, Little Miss¡¯s identity was exposed, it would put her in danger. Only then did Elder Liu give up on his n to personally pick


    up Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Jin Minzhu heard Ah Biao¡¯s words and was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She thought that if Elder Liu personally came to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er and found that Chen Meng¡¯er had disappeared, then what would happen to her, she would definitely be isted by Ah Biao in the future.

 Chapter 202 - Coincidence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Coincidence (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ah Biao looked at the little mixed-blood boy who had appeared beside his youngdy. There was also a young man who looked somewhat familiar, but he could not remember him at the moment. Ah Biao tured his head to look at Jin Minzhu, he asked Jin Minzhu, ¡°Who are these two?¡± Ah Biao could not


    be med for being cautious. In their line of work, there was nothing they could do. They had to be careful at all times. These unfamiliar faces would not appear in front of their boss recklessly unless they were clear about their danger level, they would not rashly let them appear in front of their teacher.


    ¡°This is my big brother, Jin Minhua.¡± Jin Minzhu pointed at her big brother, Jin Minhua, and introduced him to Ah Biao. When Jin Minzhu introduced her brother, her little heart was beating rapidly. Her feelings for Ah Biao¡­were very clear.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jin Minhua looked at his younger sister¡¯s rare bashful look and understood in her heart that the person in front of her should be his younger sister¡¯s sweetheart. He used a curious gaze to size up Ah Biao. He wanted to see what was so outstanding about this Ah Biao that made his arrogant younger


    sister fall in love with him so much. It indicated that other than Ah Biao¡­ she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ah Biao frowned at the way Jin Minzhu¡¯s brother was looking at him. He was curious why Jin Minzhu¡¯s brother was looking at him so strangely, but¡­ fortunately, he was in a hurry to bring his Little Miss to his boss, so he didn¡¯t take Jin Minhua¡¯s look at him to heart.


    ¡°Then this is?¡± Ah Biao had just cast his eyes on his young miss when he saw the mixed-blood standing beside his young miss. He tumed his head and asked Jin Minzhu,


    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know either. Let Meng¡¯er introduce you.¡± Jin Minzhu shrugged at Ah Biao and said.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, this is a good friend I just met, Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and introduced him to Ah Biao.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao.¡± Yuwen Jing greeted Ah Biao like an adult.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ah Biao was unable to ept the fact that his young miss had gone out and brought back a so-called good friend. He tured to look at Jin Minzhu, he used his eyes to ask Jin Minzhu what was going on.


    Jin Minzhu shook her head at Ah Biao, indicating that she did not know what was going on.


    ¡°Little Miss, we¡¯re going to see Sir now. This friend of yours?¡± Ah Biao asked.


    ¡°He wille in with us,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied matter-of-factly. Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well that the Green Gang did not have any conflict with Yuwen Jing¡¯s Buyano family, so bringing Yuwen Jing in would not pose much of a threat to her grandfather, Elder Liu. What Chen Menger did not know was


    that in her previous life, Yuwen Jing was able to escape from danger thanks to the help of the Green Gang. This time, because of her ident, the development of the matter had deviated from its original track.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ah Biao had long received orders from his boss. When his boss was not around, he would listen to the orders of the young miss.


    The group came to a lounge on the top floor. This lounge was specially reserved for Elder Liu to use when he came to rest.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± After entering the lounge, Chen Meng¡¯er let go of Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and pounced on the old man sitting on the chair opposite her, who was reading a medical book.


    Elder Liu caught his granddaughter who pounced on him, and the smile on his face suddenly bloomed. ¡°Girl, I thought you forgot toe back from ying outside?¡± Elder Liu pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cheek and said dotingly.


    ¡°How could I? I didn¡¯t forget toe back. I just ran into some things when I went out, so I came backte,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly..

 Chapter 203 - Coincidence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Coincidence (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What happened?¡± Elder Liu heard his granddaughter say that something had happened. The smile on his face disappeared and he asked with a serious expression. He wondered if the Yamaguchi-gumi had discovered something.


    After Jin Minhua came in, she was quite surprised when she saw Elder Liu sitting there and talking to Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile. Why was the leader of the Green Gangpletely different from the vicious, cold-blooded, and cold-blooded rumors, why did he think that the old man in front of him was


    just an ordinary old man who was enjoying the happiness of family?


    However, Jin Minhua quickly retracted this thought. The smile on Elder Liu¡¯s face disappeared and he changed into a serious expression. The aura around him also underwent a drastic change, causing his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys to tremble involuntarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just saw Yuwen being bullied by a bad person, so I helped him out a little.¡± Chen Menger also felt the change in her grandfather¡¯s aura, so she quicklyforted him.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not injured, right?¡± Elder Liu asked worriedly.


    ¡°No, who am I? I¡¯m your granddaughter, the little miss of the Green Gang. How could those people hurt me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be proud.


    Fatty chimed in enthusiastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our youngdy is capable. If anyone hurt our youngdy, I¡¯ll chop off that hand of his.¡±


    ¡°They are?¡± Elder Liu saw that his granddaughter was not injured and was fine. Only then did he turn his attention to the person who came in.


    ¡°Oh, Hello, Elder Liu. I¡¯m Jin Minhua. I¡¯m Jin Minzhu¡¯s big brother and also a member of the Jin family.¡± Jin Minhua saw that Elder Liu¡¯s attention was on him. He was extremely excited. He did not wait for his sister to introduce him, he stood up by himself.


    ¡°The Jin family is in Japan. Yes, I¡¯ve heard of your father. He¡¯s not bad.¡± Elder Liu nodded and said.


    ¡°My father often talks about you in front of us. Elder Liu, if you¡¯re free sometime, can my fathere and visit you?¡± Jin Minhua was influenced by his father, that was why he regarded Elder Liu as his idol. His father had said several times that he wanted to find a chance to get to know Elder Liu.


    ¡°What do you mean by visiting or not visiting? After a few days, we¡¯ll find some time to drink tea outside,¡± Elder Liu agreed immediately. He did not say that he simply wanted to get to know Jin Minhua¡¯s father. When he had entered Jin Minzhu this morning, he had seen that Jin Minzhu was interested in


    his capable assistant, Ah Biao. Actually, here, besides Ah Biao himself¡­ everyone else could tell that Jin Minzhu¡¯s feelings for Ah Biao weren¡¯t ordinary.


    As for Ah Biao, Elder Liu and the others could also see clearly that Ah Biao also had feelings for Jin Minzhu, but he himself hadn¡¯t discovered it yet.


    And Elder Liu had agreed to meet Jin Minzhu¡¯s father mostly because of Ah Biao. He wanted to help Ah Biao probe Jin Minzhu¡¯s father¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Okay, then Elder Liu, when you have time, tell me. I¡¯l arrange the location.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to agree, and she was excited again.


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a deal. Zhuge, when I¡¯m free, you tell Young Master Jin.¡± Elder Liu instructed Zhuge Yu,


    ¡°Yes, sir. Il remember it.¡± Zhuge Yu knew clearly in his heart what his master was up to,


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect her grandfather to act so quickly. He was trying to set up Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu. He even wanted to meet her parents.


    ¡°And this is?¡± While Chen Meng¡¯er was sighing, Elder Liu¡¯s eyes shifted to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Liu. I am Yuwen Jing, Meng¡¯er¡¯s good friend.¡± Yuwen Jing introduced.


    ¡°Oh? Meng¡¯er¡¯s good friend?¡± Elder Liu did not notice Yuwen Jing¡¯s name, but he did notice thest sentence. ¡°Meng¡¯er, when did you have such a friend? Howe I didn¡¯t Know?¡±


    ¡°Imet him today. I haven¡¯t had the time to introduce him to Grandpa. Grandpa, I just saved him.¡± Chen Menger said and suddenly moved closer to Elder Liu¡¯s ear, she said in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, his Chinese name is Yuwen Jing, and his English name is Xibo Buyano is the head of the Buyano family.¡±


    ¡°You said he¡¯s from the Buyano Family? Yuwen Jing?¡± Elder Liu repeated in surprise when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that her grandpa had such a big reaction after hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s introduction. Chen Meng¡¯er felt strange in her heart. She thought, could it be that there was a secret rtionship between the Green Gang and the Buyano family that she didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°Your name is Yuwen Jing. who is Yuwen Yutao to you?¡± Elder Liu looked at Yuwen Jing and asked.


    ¡°He is my grandfather.¡± Yuwen Jing did not expect that this person in front of him would say his grandfather¡¯s name.


    ¡°You are the grandson of Yutao who is abroad. Zhuge, quickly go and give Yuwen Yutao a call. Tell him that his grandson has been found.¡± Elder Liu instructed Zhuge Yu. Before he came, he had received a call from his old friend Yuwen Yutao. He asked him to do him a favor. He asked him to use the power


    of the Green Gang to help him find his grandson. His grandson was kidnapped by the remnants of the Buyano family.


    After Elder Liu agreed, he used arge part of his power but there was no information at all. He did not expect that Yutao¡¯s grandson was actually saved by his granddaughter in the end.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know brother Yuwen¡¯s grandfather?¡± Chen Menger asked.


    ¡°Yes, I grew up with Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather, Yuwen Yutao. Before I came to Japan, his grandfather even asked me to use the power of the Green Gang to find his grandson. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to bring him back in the end. Later, I¡¯l let his grandfather reward you with something,¡± Elder Liu said with a


    smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to have such a rtionship with Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    Initially, Chen Menger thought that she would have to spend a lot of effort to persuade Yuwen Jing to stay. On the way back, she had already prepared a rough draft in her stomach. In the end, the matter took a big turn. The words that she had prepared¡­ she did not even need to say a word. Yuwen Jing


    was allowed to stay. Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, grandfather, also rushed to Japan without stopping after receiving Zhuge Yu¡¯s call.


    Jin Minhua left with his sister, Jin Minzhu, feeling satisfied. He went back to report this matter to his father. He had to first reveal the identity of the person hidden in his sister¡¯s heart to his father. Otherwise, when his father became rowdy and did something that could not be undone, it would be huge..

 Chapter 204 - Medicinal Cuisine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Medicinal Cuisine (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuwen Jing was left behind and stayed in a hotel with Elder Liu and Chen Menger.


    Because of these sudden incidents, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s time to go to the stock exchange center was dyed again.


    Elder Liu was extremely busy because he had to deal with the spy that the Yamaguchi-gumi had hidden in the Green Gang. Fortunately, Yuwen Jing was by his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, so he was slightly relieved.


    Elder Liu originally thought that the spy from the Yamaguchi-gumi would be easy to catch, but he did not expect the Yamaguchi-gumi to be so cunning this time. They did not use the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s own people, and they usually did not meet with this spy, they had to transfer messages several times,


    which made Elder Liu and the others¡¯ task of finding the spy much moreplicated.


    While Elder Liu and the others were investigating the matter of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s spy, the Yamaguchi-gumi was not idle either. The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi had been injured by an unknown figure of the Green Gang. With such a grudge¡­ how could they give up so easily? Even if they attacked


    the other party first, they wouldn¡¯t give up such a good excuse to target the Green Gang.


    In addition, the Yamaguchi-gumi also had a very important target, the future sessor of the Green Gang. Therefore, during this period of time, the Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi were extremely busy. As for the other small yakuza in Japan, when they saw these two big heads repeatedly making


    big moves, they all obediently stayed at home and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They were afraid that at this critical moment, if they weren¡¯t careful, they would be cannon fodder for these two big organizations.


    ¡°Menger, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many bad things happening the moment he came to Japan. ¡°Once I have settled this matter, I¡¯ll immediately bring you to the stock exchange. It won¡¯t dy our Meng¡¯er from earning money.¡± Elder Liu rarely came to a stop before Chen


    Meng¡¯er fell asleep, after returning to the hotel.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s tired face and felt a little heartache. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll go to a few unclester to get the money and then ask Uncle Jin to apany me. Right, Grandpa, is the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matter very troublesome? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can handle the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matter. Our Menger is still young. We¡¯ll talk about those troublesome matters when our Menger is older.¡± Elder Liu was very pleased with his precious granddaughter¡¯s thoughtfulness, he enjoyed it very much. Hearing his precious granddaughter¡¯s words, the


    tiredness in his heart seemed to have dissipated a lot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long known that Elder Liu would say something like this, so she also had second-hand preparations. ¡°Then grandpa, wait a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the things in.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she stood up and ran out of the door. Elder Liu did not even have the time to stop her.


    However, Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure as she ran out and revealed a doting smile. ¡°This girl is always so rash.¡±


    Ina short while, Chen Menger brought Ah Biao in. Ah Biao was holding a small y pot in his hand. From the small y pot, an alluring fragrance wafted out. ¡°Little Miss, What¡¯s inside? It smells so good. My saliva is almost dripping from smelling it.¡± Ah Biao sniffed and sped up a few steps. He moved


    closer to Chen Menger, licked his face and asked.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, your current expression is not suitable for your image. Also, no matter how much you want to eat, don¡¯t even think about touching the things in here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Ah Biao¡¯s obsequious look, she deliberately teased him.


    ¡°Little Miss, you can¡¯t do this, even though I have known you for less time than Zhuge and the others. However, my heart for Little Miss is not inferior to the few of them. Little Miss, you can¡¯t treat me this differently.¡± Ah Biao thought of the time when he was outside, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, skinny, and the


    others each had a casserole with an alluring fragrance. When it was his turn to get the small casserole, before he could even open his mouth and smile, the youngdy told him that this was not for him, it was for their boss, Elder Liu. She just wanted him to help carry it in..

 Chapter 205 - Medicinal Cuisine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Medicinal Cuisine (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that time, he could hear the sound of his heart breaking.


    ¡°Ah Biao, why are you so close to your Little Miss? Is your skin itching again recently?¡± Before Chen Menger could attack Ah Biao, Elder Liu attacked first.


    As soon as Elder Liu said this, Ah Biao was so scared that he quickly took a few steps back and stayed away from his Little Miss. If his master was to teach him a lesson, he would not be able to get out of bed for a few days. ¡°Hehe, sir, am I not talking to the young mistress? Sir, she personally cooked this


    for you. It¡¯s very fragrant, have a taste.¡± Ah Biao rolled his eyes, he quickly changed the topic and wanted to put this matter behind him.


    ¡°Oh? Really? Meng¡¯er personally cooked it for me?¡± Elder Liu was really distracted by Ah Biao¡¯s words. He looked at the small y pot in Ah Biao¡¯s hand with interest, then looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, whose eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°Of course. Even if I, Ah Biao, lie to others, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, sir. Come, sir, try it while it¡¯s hot. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡± Ah Biao was now being very attentive, right now, all he could think about was that his master didn¡¯t want to think about what happened before.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled as she looked at Ah Biao¡¯s attentive manner. Ah Biao was very clear about the little calctions in his heart. It wasn¡¯t just her, even her grandfather, Elder Liu, was very clear about it.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Ah Biao, you¡¯d better hurry and eat your portion too. If It¡¯s cold, not only will the taste be greatly reduced, but the medicinal effects will also be greatly reduced.¡± Chen Menger saw that Ah Biao was almost done teasing him and said.


    ¡°Ah, Little Miss, did I hear wrongly just now? I also had a portion?¡± Ah Biao could not believe what he had heard.


    ¡°What? Could it be that in Uncle Biao¡¯s eyes, am such a person who discriminates and favors one person over another?¡± Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s voice became gentler and gentler, however, Ah Biao, who had been together for a few days, knew that the gentler his Little Miss spoke, the more dangerous the other


    party was.


    ¡°Hehe, how could that be? How could I think that way? Then sir, Young Miss, you guys take your time to eat. I¡¯m going out first. It¡¯s not good if the food gets cold,¡± said Ah Biao. Ah Biao dashed out of the room.


    ¡°You just like to y with your uncles for no reason.¡± Elder Liu opened the lid of the small casserole pot and spoke about Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the tone of his words did not have the slightest trace of reproach, instead, it was doting.


    ¡°Aiya, Grandpa, I also see that the uncles have to deal with so much time every day. Their faces are all tense. If I don¡¯t help them move their facial expressions for a long time, perhaps after a long time, their faces will be paralyzed. ¡°Grandpa, if I let you face four paralyzed faces in the future, are you


    willing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly to Elder Liu.


    ¡°You, you, are full of nonsense.¡± Elder Liu stretched out his hand and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Grandpa, quickly try it. How does it taste? I personally went to the kitchen to prepare it for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather Elder Liu with anticipation. She waited for her grandfather Elder Liu to taste the medicinal cuisine she made.


    Elder Liu sniffed and took a deep breath of the fragrance. ¡°Hm? It¡¯s very fragrant. He didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so talented in making medicinal cuisine. The smell of the medicine was almost covered by the fragrance of the ingredients. However, I remember that I haven¡¯t given you the opportunity to


    make the medicinal cuisine yet.¡± Elder Liu gestured for Chen Menger to quickly tell him the truth.


    After Elder Liu gestured to Chen Meng¡¯er, he actually elegantly picked up a spoon, scooped up a spoon, and put it into his mouth to taste. Then he said with a face of enjoyment, ¡°Girl, your cooking skills are really not bad. It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve juste into contact with the medicinal cuisine. If you


    didn¡¯t carefully taste the medicinal smell inside, you wouldn¡¯t be able to taste it at all. Not only was the medicinal smell well hidden, but the medicinal effect of the medicinal cuisine wasn¡¯t also boiled with other things, and it was greatly reduced.¡± Elder Liu said, his originally closed eyes suddenly


    widened, and he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that her grandfather not only had a sharp eye, but his sense of taste was also so good. Chen Meng¡¯er could only smile obsequiously at her grandfather under her grandfather¡¯s bright gaze that made people not dare to look directly at her, she told him honestly, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t


    expect grandfather¡¯s sense of taste to be so good, to actually be able to taste the medicinal ingredients inside.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er ran over and lowered her shoulders for Elder Liu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, someone hired your grandpa to be a chef with a huge sum of money.¡± Elder Liu had just beencent for a while when he woke up. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t give me the bewitching soup. Hurry up and tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to give you the bewitching soup? I¡¯lle with you one by one.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather and the others would be so busy that her body couldn¡¯t take it. She went to the study room in the space to find an ancient medical book that introduced the medicinal cuisine.


    Then, with the current condition of her grandfather and the others, she made a custom-made medicinal cuisine for each of them.


    This time, Chen Menger put in a lot of money. There were a lot of Chinese medicine that couldn¡¯t be sold in Japanese pharmacies. Even in China, they might not be able to buy it. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was concerned about Elder Liu and the others¡¯bodies, took out the Chinese medicine in her space on thest


    impulse. Chen Menger originally thought that if she put it in this medicinal cuisine, no one would be able to tell what was in it with the cover of other ingredients. However, she never thought that her grandfather, Elder Liu, was a deviant. His taste buds were so good that it was beyond her expectations.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Elder Liu could not stop after tasting the medicinal cuisine made by his precious granddaughter. He scooped the medicinal meal into his mouth one spoonful after another as he gestured for Chen Meng¡¯er to continue.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give grandfather an ancient medical bookst time? Actually, I have more than one ancient medical book here.¡± Chen Menger had just said this. Elder Liu choked. ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, slow down. Even if it¡¯s delicious, you should eat it slowly. If you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you in a different way every day.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this on purpose.


    However, Elder Liu didn¡¯t care about what Chen Menger said. What he cared about now was the ancient medical book. ¡°You said you have more than one ancient medical book?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Grandpa, do you want me to show you the ancient medical book of medicinal cuisine?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and was about to go back to her room to get something for Elder Liu.


    ¡°No, no, you just take it. You don¡¯t have to give it to me now.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know when this ancient medical book had be so widespread. At least, it was hard to get a copy of it in other people¡¯s eyes. How did ite to his granddaughter¡­

 Chapter 206 - Beginning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Beginning (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Girl, your culinary skills are not bad. Not only does this medicinal cuisine taste good, but its medicinal effects are also very good. As soon as I ate it, I felt my body heat up, and the fatigue from before also decreased by more than half. Haha, at the end of the day, it¡¯s still better to have a granddaughter.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s depressed mood these few days¡­ also dissipated because of the medicinal cuisine that his granddaughter personally prepared for him. ¡°But little girl, I¡¯ll wait for you to be a little bigger before making this medicinal meal for grandfather. You¡¯re so young now. If you get scalded, grandfather will


    feel very bad.¡± Elder Liu still felt sorry for his precious granddaughter in the end.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I just need to prepare the ingredients and the Chinese medicine, and then I¡¯ll be fine from the side. I¡¯d like to personally go to the kitchen, but my small body can¡¯t even reach the stove of others.¡± Speaking of this¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er was depressed. Today, she followed the hotel


    manager to the kitchen. She wanted to do it herself, but when she arrived at the kitchen and saw the stove that was even taller than her, her thoughts of doing it herself stopped.


    ¡®When she came over, the hotel manager still had eyes. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression, he immediately suggested that he find a chef to help her operate it,


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re still young, Your height will grow in the future. When you go back, Grandpa will order more milk for you. Only by drinking more milk can you grow taller.¡± Elder Liu would never admit it, he was amused by his granddaughter¡¯s dislike of her height.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s smiling face and was very puzzled. This height was her biggest headache right now. Although she knew that she was only three years old and this height was very normal, but¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er was just not used to it. How could she get used to it? In her previous life,


    Chen Meng¡¯er had maintained a height of 170 for more than ten years, but now she was less than one meter tall. With such a gap, how could Chen Meng¡¯er get used to it in the past two to three years.


    If it wasn¡¯t because her grandfather, Elder Liu, was in a bad mood and extremely tired, she wouldn¡¯t have used her height to make Elder Liu happy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er waited until her grandfather was doneughing and felt much better before she said to her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, let me discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Speak. Seeing that you have been so diligent in preparing medicinal meals for me today, I will definitely agree to it.¡± Elder Liu put down the spoon in his hand and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just grandpa. I want Aunty Minzhu¡¯s brother, Jin Minhua, to bring me to the stock exchange.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said her suggestion. Chen Meng¡¯er would have such a suggestion. In the next few days, Jin Minzhu and Jin Minhua would run to them whenever they had nothing to do. Jin


    Minzhu¡¯s goal was very clear. It was Ah Biao, and Jin Minhua¡¯s goal was Elder Liu.


    However, the two people¡¯s target had been so busy these two days that there was no one at all. Thus, Jin Minzhu and Jin Minhua, the brother and sister, took a step back and ced their target on Chen Menger. And once, unintentionally, Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minhua talking on the phone with his


    subordinates about stocks.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered it in her heart. After that, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it in her heart for a while. She wanted to make a lot of money in the Japanese stock market, and this stock market was not something that could be done overnight, and she could not stay in Japan all the time,


    so she had to find someone who could help her deal with stock trading.


    And obviously, this Jin Minhua was a good candidate. He knew stocks, and his character could be trusted. If Jin Minhua¡¯s character was not good, Elder Liu would not allow him toe over to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    The more Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it, the more she felt that Jin Minhua was a suitable person. Chen Meng¡¯er had thought about looking for Ah Biao and thinking about the people in the Green Gang. Their character could definitely be trusted. However, Ah Biao and the others did not know much about


    stock trading. Moreover, their usual work was not on this, they had to deliberately allocate a portion of their energy to this matter.

 Chapter 207 - Beginning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Beginning (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ah Biao and the others were willing, but Chen Meng¡¯er was not very willing.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of asking Jin Minhua of the Jin family to bring you to the Stock Exchange?¡± Elder Liu did not immediately give an answer. Instead, he asked slowly.


    ¡°Jin Minhua of the Jin family has always dabbled in stocks. This way, through him, I will intervene in the Japanese stocks and won¡¯t attract the attention of others,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Girl, even if you don¡¯t go through him, we can go alone and not attract other people¡¯s attention,¡± Elder Liu retorted with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not nning to make a small fuss. If I were to make a small fuss, I wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to Japan. I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯ming here to earn a huge sum of money from the Japanese. I¡¯ll make the Japanese cry for their parents. And if we make such a big scene, with Jin


    Minhua from the Jin family as cover, we will be much safer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled cunningly.


    ¡°Treally couldn¡¯t tell that our Meng¡¯er was so cunning. Now she knows how to scheme. However, your suggestion is not bad. I agree. I will ask Ah Biao to call Jin Minzhuter.¡± Elder Liu smiled and reached out to scratch Chen Mengier¡¯s straight little nose, ¡°Ah,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah, Grandpa, don¡¯t scratch my nose. If you scratch my nose, my nose will copse. When I grow up and be a copsed nose bridge, no one will be willing to marry me. Then I¡¯ll be an olddy,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pouted her little mouth, she looked at Elder Liu with dissatisfaction and said.


    ¡°You little girl, how old are you? You¡¯re already thinking about this matter. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa won¡¯t let you be an olddy. When the timees, Grandpa will bring all those young and talented people to you and let you pick one. Haha.¡± As he said this, Elder Liuughed again.


    ¡°Grandpa, you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was teased by her grandfather like this. She, who was not thin-skinned, still blushed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, grandpa won¡¯t say anymore. Grandpa will get your uncle Ah Biao to inform Jin Minhua of the Jin familyter. Tomorrow morning, I will prepare the money for you. You can do whatever you want. Grandpa will support you from behind.¡± Elder Liu pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small nose and


    said dotingly.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Grandpa is the best.¡± Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s ttery was the reason Elder Liu was overjoyed.


    Zhuge Yu and the others followed Elder Liu¡¯s instructions and entered the house. When they saw the gentle expression on Elder Liu¡¯s face in the house, they could be considered to have let out a sigh of relief. They were still afraid of their boss¡¯s furious appearance during the day, and they couldn¡¯t help but


    feel lucky. They felt lucky that their boss met Chen Meng¡¯er and this Chen Meng¡¯er who could appease their boss¡¯s temper.


    Otherwise, they were really afraid that their boss would be so angry that he would copse.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others first greeted Elder Liu and then turned their eyes to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, thank you for your medicinal cuisine. It tastes very good and the effect is also not bad.¡± Zhuge Yu sincerely thanked Chen Menger.


    ¡°Yes, it would be even better if we could eat Little Miss¡¯s medicinal cuisine every day in the future.¡± Fatty licked his lips and recalled the delicious taste just now.


    ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re really dreaming,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile when he heard Fatty¡¯s words.


    Fatty shivered when he was stared at by his boss¡¯s eyes. Then, he licked his smile and said, ¡°Hehe, I was just joking. How can I really let the Little Miss do all this?¡±


    ¡°If Uncle Fatty wants to eat it, it¡¯s not impossible. As long as Uncle Fatty is willing to help me. Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Elder Liu and the others still had serious matters to discuss, she was still a little brat at the moment, so it was not suitable for her to


    participate in it. Although she knew that Elder Liu and the others did not mind her listening in.


    ¡°Go, rest well.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how her grandfather, Elder Liu, had instructed Ah Biao, or how he had gotten Ah Biao to talk to Jin Minhua. Anyway, when she woke up the next day and went to eat breakfast, Jin Minhua was already sitting in the hall in a formal suit, she was waiting for her.


    ¡°Why is he here so early today?¡± Yuwen Jing had now be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little tail. He followed Chen Meng¡¯er wherever she was. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Liu staring at her when she was sleeping that night¡­ Yuwen Jing would probably have slept on the same bed as Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It was strange to say that Yuwen Jing was always polite to others. He was a standard little gentleman. However, whenever he faced Jin Minhua, he would always find Jin Minhua an eyesore. He would always pick on Jin Minhua. As for Jin Minhua, she actually liked this little brat topete with him.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was always there to mediate between them. Otherwise, the two of them might really start a fight.


    ¡°Lhave something to ask Uncle Jin for help. So, Uncle Jin will be with me for the next few days.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and turned to Yuwen Jing. ¡°So, give me a break. If It¡¯s my turn, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After spending these few days together, Yuwen Jing¡¯s image in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart had


    undergone a 180-degree change


    Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of stimtion Yuwen Jing had received in her previous life to be able to remain expressionless. However, what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to know was that no one could give her an answer.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t provoke him either.¡± Yuwen Jing knew that Chen Menger was a person who kept her word, and he didn¡¯t now why, but he really liked the feeling of being by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, so¡­ he would unconsciously stick to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay, this is what you said.¡± Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er was just saying it out loud. She wouldn¡¯t really throw Yuwen Jing out. After all, Yuwen Jing¡¯s position in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was different¡­


    ¡°Hi, Meng¡¯er, good morning. What do you want to eat? Uncle will go get it for you.¡± Yuwen Jing had just been reprimanded by Chen Menger. Jin Minhua walked over and gave Yuwen Jing a silent provocation.


    ¡®When Chen Meng¡¯er saw it, she sighed in her heart. She even had some doubts. Jin Minhua was so childish. was she really suitable to help her do things? ¡°Uncle Jin, is there something wrong with your eyes? Or do we have a beauty that you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Yuwen Jing and the members of the Green Gang that Elder Liu had left to protect Chen Menger could not help butugh when they heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words..

 Chapter 208 - The Stock Exchange (1)

    <h4>Chapter 208: The Stock Exchange (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jin Minhua was an elite in the business world. Many people had lost to him in the business world. However, he had never been able to win against a three-year-old child like Chen Meng¡¯er. Every time, Chen Meng¡¯er would say, ¡°I don¡¯t even have the strength to argue back.¡±


    Jin Minhua only red at Yuwen Jing with all his might. However, he did not continue arguing with Chen Menger. This was because Jin Minhua knew that he was just acting rashly and continued arguing with Chen Meng¡¯er, at that time, he would still be at a disadvantage.


    In the end, it was not Jin Minhua¡¯s turn to serve Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s breakfast. The hotel manager had already ced Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite breakfast on the dining table.


    It was the first time Jin Minhua came to look for Chen Menger so early. It was also the first time she saw what Chen Menger ate in the morning. When he saw the dozen or so small tes on the dining table, he was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. After Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest sat down, he found


    his voice and pointed at the table full of snacks. He asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, is this your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was used to it. In her previous life, although her parents didn¡¯t have much affection for her, they never skimped on food and clothing, moreover, they had trained Chen Meng¡¯er to be the daughter of an aristocratic family. It was normal to have a few more dishes on the


    table when eating.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er was reborn, although such a situation would definitely not ur in her current home, she was with Elder Liu. Elder Liu was notcking in money, moreover, he doted on Chen Meng¡¯er, his only family member. Not to mention these snacks that Chen Menger loved to eat, even if Chen


    Meng¡¯er wanted those expensive jewelry, as long as he could get it, he would not hesitate, he would definitely find them for Chen Menger.


    ¡®As for Yuwen Jing, he was from the famous Buyano family in Ennd. His family¡¯s breakfast standard was not much better than this, so he was used to it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± Jin Minhua asked cautiously.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t look at how many there are. There are very few of them. Besides, I¡¯m not alone. Uncle Jin, have you eaten breakfast? Do you want to sit down and eat some?¡± Chen Menger looked at these exquisite snacks. She was already very hungry. Since they were not outsiders, Chen Menger did not have


    any scruples. When she was talking to Jin Minhua, she had already picked up her chopsticks and unceremoniously stuffed a prawn dumpling into her mouth.


    Jin Minhua, who had returned to normal, did not stand on ceremony either. Even if he had already eaten breakfast before he came, he still sat down on the other side of Chen Meng¡¯er and picked up his chopsticks, he also picked up a snack and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The amount of


    breakfast in our house is less than one-tenth of this. Looks like I cane here for breakfast in the morning in the future.¡±


    ¡°You wish. Meng¡¯er is not willing to eat breakfast in front of you every day.¡± Yuwen Jing saw that Jin Minhua was actually so tactless, he came to snatch Chen Meng¡¯er away from him. He immediately threw all of Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s warnings to the back of his mind and went against Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Do you think Meng¡¯er is you? You¡¯re so petty. She wouldn¡¯t be unwilling. Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jin Minhua red at Yuwen Jing in a childish manner and said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a ttering smile.


    ¡°Both of you, stop it. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. She couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart, ¡°Actually, the two of them are younger than her, right? Definitely.¡±


    Yuwen Jing and Jin Minhua had no choice but to ask Chen Meng¡¯er to take action. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s light words, the two of them instantly calmed down. They were extremely obedient.


    Jin Minhua, on the other hand, calmed down for a short while. His mouth could not keep still. As he ate the exquisite snacks, he asked Chen Menger, ¡°Meng¡¯er, why do you want to specte in the stock market at such a young age?¡± Yesterday, Jin Minhua received a call from Ah Biao, saying that his boss,


    Elder Liu, was looking for him, he was quite shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but guess in his heart what Elder Liu was calling him for? He didn¡¯t seem to have done anything harmful to the Green Gang¡­

 Chapter 209 - The Stock Exchange (2)

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Stock Exchange (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When he heard Elder Liu on the phone telling him the reason for looking for him, he was somewhat unable to ept it. However, he still agreed to Elder Liu¡¯s request.


    Chen Meng¡¯er buried her head in her breakfast and said without raising her head.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean you want to dabble in the stock market at such a young age?¡± Jin Minhua said that he really did not know how Chen Mengier¡¯s brain grew, she seemed to be different from ordinary people, and not just different. What did they do when they were Chen Menger¡¯s age. They all


    gathered around their parents to ask for candy to eat. But Chen Menger, on the other hand, had started learning Chinese medicine from her grandfather early on.


    He did not know that this was not aparison, but thisparison gave him a shock.


    ¡°You can understand the literal meaning by yourself. Have you finished eating? We should leave after we finish eating. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste on this matter.¡± Chen Menger had just put down her chopsticks; behind her, a waiter handed her a small towel that was used to wipe her mouth.


    ¡°On this matter of wasting time, Meng¡¯er, your words are bing more and more iprehensible to me. You said that you¡¯re afraid of wasting your time on the stock market. Why would you still want to go to the stock market? Why would you spend so much capital and take the risk of going to the


    stock market?¡± Jin Minhua was very puzzled. Jin Minhua was not the only one who was puzzled. Even Yuwen Jing, who was always against Jin Minhua, was rarely on the same side as Jin Minhua. He also did not understand Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Yuwen Jing was no stranger to the stock market. Since he was born, his status was destined to be extraordinary. It was also destined that, if nothing unexpected happened, he would be the next family head of Buyano. Therefore, since he was three years old, some so-called elders in his family had


    arranged for him to have teachers, they had begun to give him enlightenment. And stock was one of the knowledge points that he had learned during the course of all these years.


    Coincidentally, Yuwen Jing was quite interested in stock trading. However, his father had ordered him not to touch stocks until he was an adult.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trade stocks for anything else but to make money. As long as I achieve my goal, it¡¯s fine. If I spend any more time on this, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had an expression that said ¡®you guys are really stupid¡¯, she nced at Jin Minhua and Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood up. The few members of the Green Gang that Elder Liu left for Chen Menger also stood up in unison. One of the leaders even trotted out.


    ¡°No, Meng¡¯er, do you know what stocks are? Do you know that trading stocks is actually a gamble? It¡¯s not that you can make money just because you buy stocks. In history, people who lose money in stocks and want tomit suicide are alwayspeting,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words¡­ made Jin Minhua a


    little worried.


    ¡°Tunderstand what you¡¯re saying, but in other people¡¯s stocks, it¡¯s a gamble. There are losses and wins, but in mine, it¡¯s a sure win. I, Chen Meng¡¯er, will never do business that loses money. Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Menger raised her chubby wrist, he looked at the


    time and said.


    At this time, the man from the Green Gang who had just left jogged in. When he came in, he was carrying a ck suitcase in each hand.


    ¡°Little Miss, Sir asked me to pass this to you before he left.¡± The man from the Green Gang handed one of the ck suitcases to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°This is what Hall Master Zhuge asked me to pass to you. They also asked me to pass on a few words to you.¡± The man who spoke to Chen Meng¡¯er with an


    expressionless face¡­ at this moment, his heart waspletely different from the expression on his face.


    in the moming, he had seen with his own eyes that his teacher and a few hall masters were putting money into the suitcases one by one. This was a lot of money. When he heard that his boss and the hall master had instructed him to give the two ck suitcases to their young miss and told him to pass on


    the message, he felt his heart ache. He almost shouted out, this was all money.


    ¡°Yes, what are you talking about? Speak.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not open the two ck suitcases, but she knew what was inside. Moreover, she knew clearly in her heart, who had a share of the money in the two suitcases¡­


    ¡°Mister and the hall masters asked me to tell the young miss to do whatever you want. No matter what the final result is, they will stand behind you and support you.¡± That person said seriously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt warm in her heart when she heard that. She was very touched. For her grandfather and these uncles who were not rted to her by blood but treated her sincerely. ¡°Hehe, they really aren¡¯t afraid of me losing all their savings.¡±


    ¡°Menger, what¡¯s inside?¡± Jin Minhua curiously came over and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You want to know what¡¯s inside. When we get to the stock exchange, you¡¯ll know what you are.¡±


    A group of peopleprising three adults and two children walked on. If they were walking on the street, the turn-around rate wouldn¡¯t be high. However, if they were in another ce, it would be in the stock exchange. The turn-around rate would be different. Look at this ce¡­ who brought children


    with them?


    When they walked into the hall, they immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had good hearing, even heard the discussions of some Japanese aunties. ¡°Hey, why do you think these three men brought two children to such a ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is this ce a ce that people and children cane to?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who heard this conversation. Jin Minhua and the others also heard it. Jin Minhua and the others¡¯ faces immediately turned ck. The words of these two aunties were very ambiguous. This ce, what kind of ce was this? This was not one of those hotels in Japan.


    This was a stock exchange, a proper public ce. Why couldn¡¯t this childe?


    Jin Minhua thought that as a man, he had lowered his status by being calctive with the aunties. Therefore, he looked at the two aunties with a dark expression and said to Chen Menger, ¡°Menger, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Jin?¡± ? What brings you here today? Aiyo, I say, Young Master Jin, what kind of stimtion did you get? Your hobbies have changed. By the way, where are the beauties around you?¡± Just as Jin Minhua was about to pull Chen Meng¡¯er in¡­ a strange voice came from afar..

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jin Minhua didn¡¯t even have to turn his head to know who it was. Who else could it be other than the second son of the Wei family? If it was any other time, Jin Minhua might have stopped and argued with the second son of the Wei family. However, Jin Minhua nced at Chen Meng¡¯er who was walking


    beside him and the two members of the Green Gang. Jin Minhua felt that it was not the right time to resolve their personal conflicts with the second son of the Wei family.


    Jin Minhua had magnificently ignored Yuwen Jing. If Yuwen Jing knew what Jin Minhua was thinking right now, he would definitely not be so obedient as to hold Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. He might even stand on the Wei family¡¯s second son¡¯s side and scold Jin Minhua.


    From the corner of Chen Mengier¡¯s eyes, she saw the Wei family¡¯s second son walking over and talking. He was not bad looking, but Chen Meng¡¯er frowned at his outfit. He was dressed in a neat suit with a small white handkerchief stuffed into the pocket on his chest. His hair wasbed back with


    mousse, and it was shiny. Chen Menger was really not interested in this kind of outfit. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first impression of the second son of the Wei family had dropped by several grades.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Jin Minhua didn¡¯t stop. She waited for the other party¡¯s intention, then withdrew her gaze from the corner of her eye and followed Jin Minhua¡¯s footsteps.


    Wei Zhijian was still waiting for Jin Minhua to stop and fight with him for a few hundred rounds. However, when he saw that Jin Minhua didn¡¯t even give him a nce today, Wei Zhijian was instantly unhappy. Jin Minhua was tantly disregarding Wei Zhijian.


    Wei Zhijian left his followers behind and quickly walked a few steps, blocking Jin Minhua¡¯s path. ¡°Jin Minhua, what do you mean? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t greet me when you see me, but when I talk to you, you actually can¡¯t hear me.¡±


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, I don¡¯t have time to y with you today. After today, what do you want? I can apany you at any time.¡± Jin Minhua was helpless, how could the second son of the Wei family be so tactless? Usually, when everyone was free, he would just make a scene. Didn¡¯t he see that he was doing his


    business today?


    ¡°Hey, Jin Minhua, who do you think I am? Do you think you can do whatever you want? What business do you have today? Ah, I was wondering why you have been so abnormal recently. It turns out that you have caused a death outside. This little girl is your daughter, right?¡± Wei Zhijian turned his head to


    look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing beside Jin Minhua, he teased Jin Minhua. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were so fast. Your illegitimate daughter is already so old. However, the feeling of being schemed against by others is definitely not good, right? However, I think Auntie Jin will definitely be very


    happy. Haha, if you¡¯re embarrassed, should I go and say hello to Auntie Jin?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely in a state of enjoying the show just now. She didn¡¯t expect that the mes of war between these two people would extend to her. And in such a way.


    As soon as Wei Zhijian said this, the two members of the Green Gang sent by Elder Liu to protect Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They didn¡¯t care how Wei Zhijian fought against Jin Minhua. They wouldn¡¯t interfere without the orders of their Little Miss, however, Wei Zhijian had extended the


    mes of war to the Little Miss of the Green Gang for no reason. They couldn¡¯t just sit and watch.


    The two members of the Green Gang were about to make a move. However, they were stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. There are too many people here. It¡¯ll attract too much attention if you make a move. We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er whispered to the two members of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± The two members of the Green Gang werepletely obedient to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders. Although they really wanted to give Wei Zhijian a good beating and let him know the consequences of talking nonsense¡­ but since their Little Miss had spoken, they could only wait and actter..

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, watch your mouth. I want such a beautiful daughter. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not my daughter. She¡¯s my elder¡¯s granddaughter. If you don¡¯t want your family to suffer because of you, then get out of my way.¡± Jin Minhua frowned, he looked at Wei Zhijian with disapproval.


    He and Wei Zhijian didn¡¯t have any deep hatred. In fact, not only did they not have a deep hatred, but their Jin and Wei families had developed from the country to Japan. The rtionship between the two families was usually good, but the two of them¡­ he didn¡¯t know whether it was the maic field


    unit or not, but the two of them had disliked each other since the first time they met, so the two of them had to shoulder it. Every time they met, they didn¡¯t say anything bad about each other, both of them felt ufortable.


    Jin Minhua didn¡¯t want to see the Wei family slowly disintegrated by the Green Gang because they had offended them. However, he couldn¡¯t directly tell Wei Zhijian about Chen Menger¡¯s identity, so Jin Minhua couldn¡¯t help but wink at Wei Zhijian, wanting to tell him that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Tch, I originally thought that she was stronger than Jin Minhua, but now it seems that she¡¯s not even as good as Jin Minhua. What kind of look is that? Our Meng¡¯er is so beautiful. How could Jin Minhua father such a beautiful daughter?¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t help it, after ncing at Jin Minhua uncaringly,


    he nced at Wei Zhijian uncaringly. It was true. What kind of person was there? What kind of opponent was there?


    ¡°You,¡± ¡°You.¡± Jin Minhua and Wei Zhijian rarely stood on the same side. They didn¡¯t like the little brat Yuwen Jing. However, after the two of them spoke at the same time, they looked at each other, the two of them turned their heads to the side and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that they had finally stopped, so she said to Jin Minhua, ¡°Uncle Jin, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Minhua looked at the ugly expressions of the two Green Gang members behind Chen Menger. He couldn¡¯t wait for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion. He quickly responded. He was afraid that if he agreed toote, Wei Zhijian would say something unforgivable to him.


    At that time, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.


    Fortunately, Wei Zhijian saw Jin Minhua winking at him. Although Wei Zhijian and Jin Minhua usually fought fiercely, it was because of these two that their tacit understanding was cultivated. Just as Jin Minhua winked at Wei Zhijian, Wei Zhijian really understood it.


    After Jin Minhua and the others left, Wei Zhijian rubbed his nose and searched in his mind. What was the identity of this little girl that made Jin Minhua so afraid to neglect her?


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about what Wei Zhijian was thinking about, but when Jin Minhua saw Wei Zhijian¡¯s figure from the corner of her eyes, he let out a sigh of relief. As Jin Minhua thought about it, he had to talk to Wei Zhijian¡¯s older brother, Wei Zhigiang, so that he could teach Wei


    Zhijian a good lesson.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, I¡¯l tell you the names of the stocks I want to buy. Can you help me with the procedures?¡± After entering the hall, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the data that kept jumping on the big screen and the busy figures around her, she turned her head and said to Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Okay, but I have to help you open an ount first. Do you see the information that I need to open an ount?¡± Jin Minhua looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small figure and said with some difficulty. Jin Minhua only remembered now that the matter of opening an ount for an adult hade. When Elder Liu


    called him previously, he was so excited that he agreed without thinking.


    ¡°Young Master Jin, don¡¯t worry about the information. My boss has already prepared it.¡± Elder Liu had already said that Chen Meng¡¯er only needed to worry about buying that stock and focus on earning money. She did not need to worry about the other misceneous matters, he would help her settle it.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jin Minhua took the information that the person from the Green Gang had handed over.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a nce at the information. When she saw the content on it, she was first stunned. This¡­ She originally thought that her grandfather would use his own information to open an ount for her. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw the name on the information, it was her, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s


    name. However, the rest of her age¡­ had already been changed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly realized that she did not seem to have a thorough understanding of her grandfather¡¯s power.


    After Jin Minhua arranged for Chen Meng¡¯er and the others to rest in his exclusive lounge, he personally took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information to open an ount for Chen Menger. Jin Minhua¡¯s stockbroker just wanted to take over this information from Jin Minhua¡­ but he was rejected by Jin Minhua. What a


    joke. This was a task personally assigned to him by the boss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu. If Elder Liu found out that he was using someone else toplete it, then his efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Minhua, what¡¯s the identity of that little girl just now that made you so wary of her?¡± Wei Zhijian had long seen Jin Minhuaing out of the lounge alone from afar. He then followed Jin Minhua over.


    ¡°Thave nothing to say. I can only say that, Wei Zhijian. If you don¡¯t want your family to fall, then stay away from me today. If you do what you did just now and do it again, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Jin Minhua looked at this haunting, Wei Zhijian, who was pestering him again, rolled his eyes and said.


    ¡°Aiya, Jin Minhua, don¡¯t be so stingy. Why don¡¯t you introduce that little girl to me?¡± Wei Zhijian still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, can you stop it? If I could introduce her to you, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped talking just now. Instead, I winked at you. Really, I didn¡¯t know that you and brother Zhigiang were born from the same parents. How could there be such a big difference?¡± Jin Minhua said, he ignored Wei Zhijian and


    went through his procedures.


    Wei Zhijian saw that he couldn¡¯t get any more information from Jin Minhua. His eyeballs rolled around as he started to think.


    Jin Minhua, who was focused on helping Chen Meng¡¯er with the procedures, didn¡¯t notice Wei Zhijian¡¯s rolling eyeballs. If he had seen it, he would definitely have warmed him to not do anything that he would regret, but unfortunately¡­ jin Minhua didn¡¯t see it, so after Wei Zhijian was invited to tea by the


    Green Gang, he was extremely regretful for his excessive curiosity. Curiosity killed the cat.


    Jin Minhua helped Chen Meng¡¯er with the ount opening procedures very smoothly. This also meant that the information provided by Elder Liu was veryplete and very real. At the very least, this method of forgery was much higher than the method of forgery that would be done in ten or twenty


    years..

 Chapter 212 - Buying Stocks (1)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Buying Stocks (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jin Minhua was quite efficient. He didn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er wait for long. Jin Minhua took the documents to open an ount and walked into the lounge.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, the ount opening is done. How many stocks do you want to buy? Tell me, and T¡¯ll help you do it.¡± Jin Minhua entered the lounge, he sessfully blocked Wei Zhijian, who wanted to follow Jin Minhua to check Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Yes, I have already written down the name of the stocks I want to buy. Here you are.¡± When Jin Minhua went to help her open an ount, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t idle either. Although she had the memories of her previous life, she clearly remembered that those stocks had gone up the most in her previous


    life. However, Chen Menger was still afraid that there would be differences. She was afraid that even if she had to do it all over again, some things would change.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of this period of time to ask Jin Minhua¡¯s manager to show her thetest information on the Japanese stock market. Shepared the information with the memories in her mind and found that there were no discrepancies; this made Chen Meng¡¯er breathe a sigh of relief.


    She was also afraid that some things would have changed after her participation, and that the history of the Japanese stock market would also change. In that case, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know that she could still throw in so much money without any pressure.


    Fortunately, the history of the Japanese stock market was no different from what Chen Meng¡¯er remembered. In addition, Chen Menger used the knowledge of the stock market that she had learned in her previous life to study it. Chen Meng¡¯er knew which stocks to buy.


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Jin Minhua took the paper from Chen Meng¡¯er and took a look. His originally rxed brows suddenly tightened. ¡°This, Meng¡¯er, do you want to reconsider?¡± The stocks written on the paper. There were only one or two stocks that Jin Minhua was optimistic about. As for the rest of the stocks, Jin


    Minhua was not optimistic from the beginning. Not to mention that Jin Minhua was not optimistic, even most of the investors in the Japanese stock market were not optimistic. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why don¡¯t I rmend a few to you?¡± Jin Minhua asked tentatively.


    He really did not want to see such a cute little girl like Chen Meng¡¯er fall in the stock market.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Jin Minhua¡¯s expression and could not help but take a few steps towards Jin Minhua. He stretched his head and looked at the piece of paper in Jin Minhua¡¯s hand. Although Yuwen Jing and Jin Minhua were not on the same side, he had the same thoughts as Jin Minhua this time. Yuwen


    Jing wasn¡¯tpletely clueless about the Japanese stock market. It could be said that he wasn¡¯t very proficient, but he was also familiar with the dynamics of the Japanese stock market. Therefore, he was also like Jin Minhua, not optimistic about the few stocks that Chen Meng¡¯er picked.


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, do you want to take a look and study them again?¡± Yuwen Jing also tried to persuade her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the few stocks that she picked weren¡¯t very optimistic in the Japanese stock market, which had a very good rise. It could also be said that although these few stocks didn¡¯t fall, their rise had always been t,pared to those stocks that had risen a lot recently, they could not be


    looked at at all.


    On the other hand, the two men from the Green Gang sent by Elder Liu only cared about carrying the two ck suitcases that Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu had prepared for Chen Menger. They sat there calmly. The two of them remembered that before they came¡­ their boss had told them that they had to


    listen to their Little Miss today. It meant that if their Little Miss told them to go west, they could not go east.


    As for which stocks their Little Miss bought, it was not their business at all. They just had to choose to support it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change it. Just these few stocks. It shouldn¡¯t be. Hehe, if you believe me, you can also buy some of these stocks. Maybe a miracle will happen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was just saying, she did not prepare for Jin Minhua and Yuwen Jing to follow her to buy these few stocks. Because based on the


    current trend, these few stocks were really not looking good..

 Chapter 213 - Buying Stocks (2)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Buying Stocks (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Okay, I believe in Meng¡¯er. Uncle Jin, please help me buy some of these stocks. I¡¯ll write you a check right now.¡± Yuwen Jing was the first to step out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations, Yuwen Jing politely called Jin Minhua Uncle Jin, but the way he looked at Jin Minhua, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him, it was like


    he was provoking her.


    Jin Minhua didn¡¯t want to buy these stocks with Chen Meng¡¯er. He was about to take the paper that Chen Menger gave him and leave. Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made him stop. He turned his head and saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s provocative gaze, he was so excited that blood rushed down his throat. He said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I


    believe you too. I¡¯ll buy as much as this kid buys.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Jin, you don¡¯t have topete with Yuwen. After all, this is the stock market. It¡¯s real money. If you lose the bet, it¡¯s not a small amount.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er was sure¡­ the momentum of these stocks in the next few years was a sure-win situation. Not only was it a sure-win situation, but


    it was also a full-win situation. Of course, this was on the condition that you weren¡¯t blinded by money and sold them at the right time. However, she couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°Menger, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Jin isn¡¯t acting on impulse. Uncle Jin trusts you.¡± If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t persuade him, after he said those impulsive words, he would still have some hesitation and regret. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er persuaded him, he made up his mind and decided to trust Chen Meng¡¯er for


    once.


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t say anything more. However, you¡¯ll know in the future that the decision you made today was the right thing to do.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er Winked at Jin Minhua and Yuwen Jing, ¡°I¡¯l do it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous look made Jin Minhua reach out to rub Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. With a doting expression, she said, ¡°You little girl, how can you be so cute?¡± As for Yuwen Jing¡­ he was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous winking at him,


    ¡°Ah, right. Uncle Jin, I still gave you the money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at the ck leather suitcases in the hands of the two members of the Green Gang. Only then did she remember that she hadn¡¯t given the money to Jin Minhua. Jin Minhua was also excited just now and forgot about this matter.


    ¡°Look at me, I also forgot about this matter just now.¡± Jin Minhua patted her forehead and said, ¡°Yuwen Jing, hurry up and give me your check. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your word.¡± Jin Minhua nced at the check in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands and could not help but start to argue with him.


    ¡°Who wants to go back on their word? I was waiting for you to ask me for it. I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re too old and have a bad memory.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at others, he often had a poker face, but his mouth was very sharp and could often make people angry to death.


    As a result, Jin Minhua was very angry. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t make empty promises with your check. I have to check it out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be embarrassedter.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t bother with Yuwen Jing because he was young.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two people who kept talking to each other and even hid their words. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and let out a long sigh. What was going on with these two people? One of them was a man in his 20s and 30s¡­ the other was in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory. He was a prince


    who was calm in the face of major events. But now, he was like an ordinary child, chattering non-stop.


    ¡°Both of you, shut up. If you want to quarrel, I¡¯ll find a room specially for you twoter so that you can go in and quarrel to your heart¡¯s content. Now, Uncle Jin, you go and do your business. I¡¯m still in a hurry to finish my business and go for lunch.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured to Jin Minhua with the watch on


    her hand. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking to Jin Minhua, she said to the two members of the Green Gang that her grandfather had given her, ¡°The two of you take the boxes and follow young master Jin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss. But, Little Miss, we are all leaving. You are alone.¡± The older man said hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can go. I will stay here. Nothing will happen.¡± Chen Menger indicated that she was not a real child and would not run around.


    The two members of the Green Gang were still a little hesitant. It was Jin Minhua who said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can follow me. It¡¯s very safe here. My people are also waiting at the door. Nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The two members of the Green Gang finally agreed.


    ¡°Hey, but, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me these two ck suitcases of yours are filled with money?¡± Jin Minhua asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Jin. I thought you had already guessed it. If it wasn¡¯t money, I wouldn¡¯t have brought it all the way here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er expressed her surprise; she was very surprised that Jin Minhua had only guessed what was inside the suitcase now. If Chen Menger had to say it, other than the


    money, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else inside the suitcase when she brought it into the stock exchange.


    ¡°Then Menger, how many shares do you want?¡± Jin Minhua originally thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was just ying around. After all, Chen Meng¡¯er was only three years old. Jin Minhua thought that Elder Liu doted on this granddaughter of Chen Menger, that was why he wanted him to bring her to the


    stock exchange to broaden her horizons. That was why he did not think of the things in this suitcase as money.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s all written on this paper. Uncle Jin, didn¡¯t you see it just now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minhua with some suspicion. Was this Jin Minhua really a suitable candidate?


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s with that look of yours? I was only focused on discussing the issue of this stock with you just now, so I didn¡¯t notice the number written on it. Alright, I¡¯ve seen it all now.¡± Jin Minhua lowered his head to take a look, then, she said in surprise, ¡°Menger, this, this is not a small amount


    of money.¡±


    ¡°Iknow. This is not a small amount of money. It¡¯s all in this suitcase. I¡¯ve already calcted that the money in this suitcase should be just enough to buy these stocks. Uncle Jin, go. I¡¯ll wait for your good news here.¡±


    Jin Minhua held Yuwen Jing¡¯smand in a daze. Behind her were two members of the Green Gang who were carrying suitcases as they walked out of the lounge..

 Chapter 214 - Yuwen Jing’s Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Yuwen Jing¡¯s Family (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    in, who had been waiting outside the lounge, jumped in front of Jin Minhua as soon as he saw him. Jin Minhua was shocked. ¡°Ah, Wei Zhijian, you have a stroke today. You came out to scare people for no reason. You don¡¯t know that people can scare people to death.¡± Jin Minhua scolded Wei


    Zhijian with a dark face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare you. I was too excited to see you,¡± Wei Zhijian said with a ttering smile. He was now curious about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and wanted to pry something out of Jin Minhua¡¯s mouth. That was why he didn¡¯t go along with Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, are you okay today?¡± Jin Minhua took a few steps back in fear when she heard Wei Zhijian¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m very normal. Hey, Jin Minhua, you came out with a show today, and there are bodyguards following you.¡± Wei Zhijianpletely didn¡¯t notice Jin Minhua¡¯s retreating action, on the contrary, he still felt that Jin Minhua was far away from him, so he took a few steps forward,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I can¡¯t afford to hire them as my bodyguards.¡± Jin Minhua had a particrly bad headache today. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Wei Zhijian waspletely unreliable before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I still have business to attend to.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t want to talk to Wei


    Zhijian anymore. He was afraid that Wei Zhijian would say something shocking again,


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Stock Exchange, right? I happen to be going too. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wei Zhijian had made up his mind to go with Jin Minhua today. If Chen Meng¡¯er were here and heard what they said and saw the interaction between the two of them, she would definitely be amazed. She actually saw the


    existence of suspectedrades in the early 1990s.


    This was a public ce. Jin Minhua couldn¡¯t force Wei Zhijian not to follow him, so she just red at Wei Zhijian and told him to behave himself. Then, she led the two members of the Green Gang to the stock exchange.


    Wei Zhijian was not an easy person to deal with. When Jin Minhua helped Chen Menger buy the stocks she wanted to buy, Wei Zhijian happened to catch a glimpse of them. He moved closer to Jin Minhua and whispered, ¡°Jin Minhua, what¡¯s wrong with you today? These stocks are not favored in the


    industry.¡± As he spoke, Wei Zhijian caught a glimpse of the number of stocks Jin Minhua bought, he suddenly widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Jin Minhua, are you crazy? You bought so many stocks.¡±


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, this is my private matter. Go away.¡± Jin Minhua pushed Wei Zhijian. This Wei Zhijian was really annoying.


    Jin Minhua pretended that Wei Zhijian didn¡¯t exist. First, he followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request and helped her sell the portion she wanted to buy. Then, he used Yuwen Jing¡¯s check to buy it for him. Only then did Jin Minhua buy a portion ording to Yuwen Jing¡¯s portion.


    Wei Zhijian saw Jin Minhua¡¯s actions. He waited for Jin Minhua to sell it, nced at him, and then turned to leave. However, he touched his chin and whispered, ¡°Could it be that Jin Minhua got some insider information? Otherwise, he would definitely spend so much money to buy so many shares.¡± Wei


    Zhijian med Jin Minhua for helping Chen Meng¡¯er just now, he med Jin Minhua for the shares that he bought for Yuwen Jing.


    Wei Zhijian would never have thought that it wasn¡¯t Yuwen Jing who spent so much money, but the three-year-old girl, Chen Meng¡¯er, who came with him, who was the financier.


    Wei Zhijian¡¯s eyes rolled around a few times, but he didn¡¯t chase after Jin Minhua. Instead, he turned around and went to the counter. He bought a lot of the stocks that Jin Minhua had bought. Of course, his figure was far from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s.


    ee


    ¡°Meng¨¦er, I¡¯ve bought everything. Here¡­ this is your ount card. This is yours, Yuwen Jing. Humph, I bought it for Meng¡¯er¡¯s sake today. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Jin Minhua came in and shed with Yuwen Jing..

 Chapter 215 - Yuwen Jing’s Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Yuwen Jing¡¯s Family (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This time, Yuwen Jing did not fight back. Instead, he turned to Chen Menger and said, ¡°Menger, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go have lunch. I will treat youter.¡± Yuwen Jing ignored Jin Minhua¡¯s existence.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was initially puzzled as to why Yuwen Jing had suddenly changed his personality and stopped bickering with Jin Minhua. But when she heard what Yuwen Jing said to her, she understood that Yuwen Jing had changed his method.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really hungry.


    ¡°Ah, Yuwen Jing, you¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it. I just helped you buy stocks, and now you¡¯re ignoring me. You¡¯re really ungrateful.¡± Jin Minhua was hopping mad at Yuwen Jing. Wei Zhijian was often hopping mad at Jin Minhua, but now, Jin Minhua was hopping mad at Yuwen Jing. This was


    really a case of one thing begetting another.


    This time, Yuwen Jing chose topletely ignore Jin Minhua. He held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and walked past Jin Minhua to the outside of the lounge. The evil Chen Meng¡¯er was watching the show happily.


    However, in the end, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t manage to invite her for lunch. When Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¨¦er¡¯s small hand and walked to the outside of the Stock Exchange, Jin Minhua ran out in a huff. Zhuge Yu just happened to get out of the car. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, why are you here? Did something happen?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously thought of something bad. When she thought of what happened to her grandfather, Elder Liu, she became nervous and anxious.


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not about what happened to sir. Sir Is Fine. Sir is in the hotel now. Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather and father are here to pick him up. Sir asked me toe and see if you have finished your business. If you have finished, let me take you back.¡± Zhuge Yu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er


    was so worried about his boss, he quickly exined.


    ¡°I¡¯s good that nothing happened to grandfather. Uncle Zhuge, you said that Yuwen¡¯s father and grandfather are here to pick him up?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard that her grandfather was fine, so she was in the mood to care about other things.


    ¡°Yes, they just arrived. Yuwen Jing, your father and grandfather are here. You can go back with us now.¡± Zhuge Yu turned to look at Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing had aplicated feeling when he heard Zhuge Yu say that his father and grandfather hade to pick him up. He was both excited and a little timid. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yuwen, let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t let your father and grandfather wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing smiled at Chen Menger and tightened his grip on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mtr. Jin, you.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Jin Minhua and asked.


    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t go with you. I still have some things to deal with.¡± Jin Minhua was not a blind person. When he heard Zhuge Yu say that Yuwen Jing¡¯s father and grandfather were here¡­ they must have something to deal withter. How could an outsider like hime in?


    ¡°Then I¡¯l have to trouble Mr. Jin today. Our boss said that after today, he will personallye and thank Mr. Jin for his help to our Little Miss,¡± Zhuge Yu said politely.


    ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s just a small favor. I¡¯m happy to serve Meng¡¯er. There¡¯s no need for Elder Liu to personally thank me.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t dare to ept the gratitude of the boss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu. However¡­ if Jin Minhua knew Yuwen Jing¡¯s identity, he did not know if he would still dare to


    go against Yuwen Jing. He also did not know if he would regret his previous actions.


    Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. Under Zhuge Yu¡¯s lead, when they reached the hotel¡¯s restaurant, Chen Menger felt Yuwen Jing hold her hand tightly. Chen Meng¡¯er felt Yuwen Jing¡¯s nervousness. However, Chen Menger did not understand why she was nervous to see her father and grandfather.


    Clearly, Chen Meng¡¯er had forgotten that in her previous life, before she became an adult and came to her senses, every time she wanted to see her parents, she was both excited and nervous. In fact, Yuwen Jing¡¯s current mood was not much different from her mood in her previous life, it was the same as


    her mood in her previous life.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walked in, the gazes of the three people sitting in the restaurant also fell on the two of them,


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur Buyano looked at his son Yuwen Jing holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand in surprise. He remembered that his son was usually very arrogant. Those little girls who wanted to get close to him did not end up well. Even his ymates, other than the few that he had known since


    childhood, could not get close to him at all.


    But now, he took the initiative to hold the hand of the girl that he did not know.


    ¡°Menger, you¡¯re back? Everything is done?¡± Elder Liu was in a good mood because he saw his childhood friend. When he saw his precious granddaughter again, he became even better.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, everything is done,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied obediently.


    ¡°Bolin, is this your precious granddaughter? She¡¯s so good-looking. No wonder you¡¯re so happy. You don¡¯t even know about the people from the Liu family¡¯s branch. After you came back, the news of you acknowledging an adopted granddaughter spread throughout the capital. Everyone was very curious


    about what kind of child Elder Liu would be willing to acknowledge as an adopted granddaughter. Now that I¡¯m looking at it, I finally understand. Bolin, you¡¯re quite lucky. If I were to meet this girl first, I would definitely acknowledge her as my god-granddaughter,¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather said. Marquis


    Yuwen had a forthright temper. In front of the person he acknowledged, he did not have any qualms. He would say whatever he thought.


    ¡°Haha, when Have I ever had bad taste? Come, Meng¡¯er,e to grandfather. Grandfather will introduce you to someone.¡± Elder Liu waved at Chen Meng¡¯er. He asked Chen Meng¡¯er toe to his side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to pull her hand away from Yuwen Jing¡¯s and go to his grandfather¡¯s side, but unexpectedly, Yuwen Jing held her hand too tightly. She used all her strength, but her hand still couldn¡¯t break free from Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. Chen Meng¡¯er could only whisper to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Yuwen, let go


    of my hand. I have to go to my grandfather¡¯s ce.¡±


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was soft, the restaurant was very quiet. Every word she said was heard by the three people sitting across from her. Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur, felt the corners of his eyes twitched. What had his son be like this? He was holding onto the girl¡¯s hand and refusing to let go.


    Elder Liu frowned and wondered if his old friend¡¯s grandson was too attached to his granddaughter. However, when he thought about how his old friend hade to pick up his grandson and leave, he actually heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather, Yuwen Hou,ughed and said, ¡°Jing, did you see your grandfather¡¯s granddaughter? Kid, you have good taste.. Do you want your grandfather to help you book your other grandfather¡¯s granddaughter now?¡±

 Chapter 216 - Child Marriage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Child Marriage (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Yuwen Hou¡¯s words came out, Elder Liu¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. Not only Elder Liu, but even Zhuge Yu, who went to fetch Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, did not look too good either.


    It was Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur Buyano, who used an inquisitive gaze to size up Chen Meng¡¯er. This girl, who made his ice-cold son change his attributes, this father-inw, who had never been kind to him¡­ the girl who had promised to arrange a baby marriage for his son.


    As for Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur, Chen Meng¡¯er could feel his inquisitive gaze. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not like an ordinary person. She avoided his inquisitive gaze and was not like other people who were afraid of other people¡¯s inquisitive gazes. She was straight, she smiled and met Yuwen Jing¡¯s


    father, Arthur Buyano.


    She, Chen Meng¡¯er, was not a real child. She had also experienced hardships and trials, just like Yuwen Jing¡¯s father. Arthur Buyano¡¯s gaze was used to scare children and Chen Menger did not take it seriously at all.


    With Chen Mengier¡¯s smiling gaze, she met Arthur¡¯s gaze. When his gaze was met, Arthur Buyano was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to give him such a reaction. Then, a trace of admiration and love appeared in his eyes. After he gave Chen Meng¡¯er an approving smile, he turned to


    look at his son, who was standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er and was a little nervous.


    Arthur Buyano nodded to his son, Yuwen Jing, It could be considered that he had allowed Chen Menger to appear beside his son. Yuwen Jing saw the meaning of his father¡¯s nod and gave his father a rare smile. This smile of Yuwen Jing¡¯s made his father stunned for a moment.


    It had been a long time since he had seen his son¡¯s smile. It seemed that ever since his wife had left, he had rarely seen the smile on his son¡¯s face.


    On this side, Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather, his father, was very satisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Elder Liu was not happy. Not only Elder Liu, but the entire Green Gang was probably not happy. How old was his granddaughter (their Little Miss)? How could he bear to find a husband for his


    granddaughter (their Little Miss) so early? Moreover, this Yuwen Jing looked like a block of ice, just like his father. No matter how you looked at it, he didn¡¯t look like a person who would dote on his wife. How could his granddaughter (their Little Miss) be happy if she married him?


    Anyway, after Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather, Yuwen Hou, said those words, Elder Liu and the members of the Green Gang raised the alert line in their hearts. And this Marquis Yuwen had not noticed Elder Liu¡¯s darkened face at all. The more he talked, the more he felt that this matter was more reliable.


    Originally, when his daughter had found him a foreigner with yellow hair and blue eyes, he had not been happy. But who asked him to keep such a precious daughter in his hands, afraid that she would fall, and afraid that she would melt in his mouth. His daughter had made it clear that she would not


    marry anyone other than Arthur Buyano. He, the father who doted on his daughter, could only give in in the end.


    In the past few years, as his grandson grew up bit by bit, Yuwen Hou had always had a worry in his heart. It was his daughter who had found him a foreign son-inw. In the end, his daughter married abroad and only came back once or twice a year. In the end, when she was still young, Xiao Xiangyu


    died. This was the pain in Marquis Yuwen¡¯s heart.


    Now, he only had one grandson left. He wanted his grandson to find him a ck-haired, ck-bespectacled granddaughter-inw. He didn¡¯t want a foreign daughter-inw anymore. Marquis Yuwen had a good n. If this grandson found him a domestic granddaughter-inw, then his grandson


    would definitely stay in the country for a long time in the future.


    Previously, Marquis Yuwen had been thinking and nning in his heart. In any case, his grandson was not old enough to find a partner. But this time, seeing Chen Meng¡¯er reminded him of something. It didn¡¯t matter that his grandson was young. He could have helped him book a wife for him earlier. The


    more Marquis Yuwen thought about it, the more beautiful he felt in his heart. The smile on his face became brighter. He smiled and waved at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Jing,e to Grandpa..¡±

 Chapter 217 - Child Marriage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Child Marriage (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This time, Yuwen Jing obediently took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked to his grandfather¡¯s side. When Yuwen Jing pulled Chen Menger to Yuwen Ho¡¯s side. Yuwen Hou made his smile look amiable and kind. ¡°Come, Meng¡¯er, Grandpa Yuwen came in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t bring you any greeting


    gifts. This jade pendant is for you, don¡¯t mind it.¡± As he spoke, Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t give Chen Meng¡¯er a chance to react and put the jade pendant on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neck.


    ¡°This¡­ Grandpa Yuwen, this is too valuable, I can¡¯t take it.¡± After Chen Menger reacted¡­ feeling the cold touch on her chest, Chen Menger knew that this was a rare, good jade. As she said this, she reached out her hand to take the jade pendant down.


    However, she was stopped by Yuwen Hou. ¡°There is no reason to take back what Grandpa gave away. This is only Grandpa¡¯s greeting gift. Meng¡¯er, do you dislike it?¡± Yuwen Hou pretended to be very sad and hurt.


    However, with Yuwen Hou¡¯s acting skills, even a three-year-old child could tell that it was fake. However, Yuwen Hou¡¯s acting was very excited. Chen Meng¡¯er could only cooperate and not expose Yuwen Hou. ¡°Grandpa Yuwen, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to deal with such a


    situation. It should be said that Chen Meng¡¯er had never met someone like Yuwen Hou in both her past and present lives. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    However, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Alright, Yuwen Hou, are you addicted to acting? However, with your level, I think you should stop. It¡¯s too fake.¡± After Elder Liu said that¡­ when he turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, he had already changed his expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er, take the thing.


    Since it¡¯s a gift from him, you don¡¯t have to be polite. If you don¡¯t let him bleed a little, you¡¯re really letting him down. If you didn¡¯t help him save his grandson this time, he might have been cut off for the rest of his life.¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t polite at all. However, Elder Liu¡¯s words were absolutely correct.


    If something happened to Yuwen Jing, their Yuwen family would really have no descendants.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Look, girl, you¡¯ve already helped me so much. Just take this jade token. I was afraid that the gift would be too light.¡± Marquis Yuwen, unlike his usual self, did not jump up to oppose Elder Liu, in fact, at this time, Marquis Yuwen was secretlyughing in his heart. He did not expect


    that Liu Bolin would have his own way one day.


    Twenty yearster, Elder Liu was beating his chest in regret for what he had said today. However, the matter had be a foregone conclusion. Of course, this was a matter for the future. Now, after Chen Meng¡¯er listened to her grandfather¡¯s words, she obediently wore the jade token and did not take it


    off again. However, Chen Meng¡¯er still quite liked the jade token that Marquis Yuwen had given her.


    The jade token was carved from high-quality suet jade, and those who had studied the carving of jade objects could tell at a nce that the carving of this jade token was done by a famous expert. Every cut was perfectly executed. This phoenix carving was vivid and lifelike. Chen Meng¡¯er was not an expert


    in jade objects, but she could be considered half an expert. Therefore, she could tell at a nce that this jade token was not cheap.


    Therefore, after Marquis Yuwen put the jade pendant on her, Chen Meng¡®er¡¯s first reaction was to return the jade pendant to him. One had to know that such a jade pendant was very likely to be an heirloom of another family.


    If Marquis Yuwen knew what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking, he would definitely be surprised and even praise Chen Mengier¡¯s good taste. This phoenix-shaped jade pendant was really an heirloom of their Yuwen family.


    ¡®When Arthur saw that the jade pendant his father-inw had given to Chen Menger was actually the family heirloom of the Yuwen family that he had heard about from his wife, the phoenix-shaped jade pendant, he was stunned. And he also understood that his father-inw¡¯s proposal just now, the


    matter of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s engagement, was not a joke.


    This made his heart veryplicated. He wanted to open his mouth several times, but when he thought about how he owed his father-inw¡¯s family, he ultimately swallowed those words that were about to reach his mouth. Forget it, he would just pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything.


    However, Arthur, seeing that Elder Liu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good from the start, and that he didn¡¯t know anything about it, and that he had tricked his father-inw, he sighed heavily in his heart. He could even imagine¡­ how Elder Liu would react when he found out that his father-inw had


    schemed against him. At that time, there would be another round of chaos.


    Arthur Buyano said that when the time came, he would definitely hide far away. He would hide as far away as possible and definitely not get involved in the battle between the two elders. However, could Arthur Buyano really hide? The answer was definitely no.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Yuwen.¡± Chen Menger held the jade pendant on her neck and obediently thanked Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°No need to thank me, no need to thank me.¡± Marquis Yuwen smiled so much that his eyes were almost squinting, He really wanted to say, ¡°What are you thanking me for? We are all one family, one family, Haha.¡± However, these words¡­ Marquis Yuwen only dared to say it in his heart. He did not dare to


    say it out loud. He couldpletely imagine how Elder Liu would react if he said it out loud.


    He would definitely throw him out of here without saying anything. Then, he would tell him to go as far as he could. Therefore, Marquis Yuwen indicated that he would keep his mouth shut and not say anything even if he wanted to say something.


    However, Marquis Yuwen did not say anything, Just the smug expression on his face made Elder Liu feel very displeased. He began to chase him away. ¡°I say, Marquis Yuwen, you¡¯ve found your grandson. Shouldn¡¯t you be able to leave? Look, at this time, you can still take the ne back. If it¡¯s anyter,


    you won¡¯t be able to go back today.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving today? It¡¯s rare for me toe here. Your brothers and I haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. We have to stay here for a few days and catch up.¡± Marquis Yuwen¡¯s n was very clear, if they left now, his grandson would definitely return abroad with his father, and he hadn¡¯t


    caught up with his grandson yet. Moreover, if his grandson left this time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to meet his future granddaughter-inw for a long time. No matter what, he had to let the two of them cultivate a good rtionship before he left. ¡°Oh, I remember that this hotel was opened by you.


    This is just right. Prepare two rooms for us. We will stay here for a few days.¡± Marquis Yuwen did not even ask his son-inw and directly made the decision.


    This made Arthur, who originally wanted to leave after finding the person. He did not know whether tough or cry. But he did not dare to open his mouth to object..

 Chapter 218 - Powder (1)

    <h4>Chapter 218 Powder (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Marquis Yuwen did not wait for Elder Liu to agree. He raised his head and called out to Zhuge Yu, ¡°Zhuge, why are you still standing there? Quickly prepare two rooms for us.¡± Marquis Yuwen was not polite at all; he did


    not treat himself as a guest at all.


    However, Zhuge Yu did not care at all. He did not hear what Marquis Yuwen said at that time. It was very obvious that Zhuge Yu was very familiar with Marquis Yuwen¡¯s attitude and style of doing things. Therefore, he


    calmly looked at his teacher, and he waited for his teacher¡¯s instructions.


    Seeing that Zhuge Yu didn¡¯t move, Marquis Yuwen jumped up again. ¡°Ah, Zhuge, I watched you grow up. How can you be so disobedient?¡±


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, that¡¯s enough. Your customer has to act like a customer. How can he be like you?¡± Elder Liu also had a headache about his brother, Marquis Yuwen. Elder Liu faced Marquis Yuwen, he could only give


    in. ¡°Zhuge, go and tell the manager to prepare two rooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhuge Yu only turned around and left after receiving his orders.


    When Marquis Yuwen saw that his goal had been achieved, his attention turned to Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t even bother to get in touch with his grandson whom he had finally met once. He only cared about holding


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, asking this and that.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t even handle the enthusiasm of Marquis Yuwen. This was even more detailed than the investigation of Hukou.


    Elder Liu saw that Marquis Yuwen wasn¡¯t willing to let go of his precious granddaughter, and he was instantly unhappy. ¡°Marquis Yuwen, you¡¯ve been torturing yourself during this period of time. Look at you, your face


    is so pale that there¡¯s no color at all. I think you should go and have a good rest.¡± Elder Liu lied with his eyes wide open, but his serious look¡­ no one could tell that he was lying at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Bolin. Don¡¯t tell me, I really feel a little dizzy.¡± As he said that¡­ Marquis Yuwen said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, Grandpa Yuwen will go and have a rest first. After Grandpa Yuwen has rested, we¡¯ll have a good chat.¡±


    After saying that, Marquis Yuwen stood up and he followed Zhuge Yu to the room.


    Yuwen Marquis did not doubt what Elder Liu said at all. This was because he hadplete trust in Elder Liu¡¯s medical skills.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the back of Yuwen Marquis as he left. She did not know whether tough or cry. Just now, Yuwen Marquis had been holding her hand. And when her grandfather, Elder Liu, said that Yuwen Marquis


    was not feeling well¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain subconsciously disyed Yuwen Marquis¡¯ current physical condition. The answer given by her mutated brain was that Yuwen Hou¡¯s body was not too good. There


    was no sign of fatigue or bad rest. However, what did she just hear? She actually heard the old man say that he was dizzy. Then, she obediently went to rest.


    After Yuwen Hou left, Arthur Buyano also took his leave. When he left, he pulled his son Yuwen Jing away. However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s reluctant look made Arthur Buyano and Elder Liu¡¯s faces fill up with gloom. Weren¡¯t they


    just to be separated for a while? Was there a need to act as if they were separated by life and death?


    However, in any case, Marquis Yuwen was still taken away by his father. Elder Liu saw that the little tail that had been following behind his precious granddaughter for the past two days had finally disappeared, and his


    mood also became a lot better.


    ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matter going?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had not been idle for the past two days, other than following the Jin siblings around the streets and alleys of Japan. She had not been idle. At night,


    when she slept, she would enter her space and go through her ripened fruits and vegetables. And this time, Chen Meng¡¯er came to Japan with an unexpected harvest and also an unexpected discovery.


    In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er liked to eat Japanese Fuji apples. Every time, she woulde to Japan to eat apples during the ripening season. When she was shopping with the Jin siblings, she identally saw red


    apples at a fruit stand on the side of the street. Her heart stirred, and she asked the Jin siblings to help her get some branches of the apple tree. .

 Chapter 219 - Powder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 219 Powder (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the Jin siblings heard this, they did not understand why Chen Meng¡¯er wanted the branches of the apple tree. However, they really had the heart to find it for Chen Meng¡¯er, and although they did not know how


    much Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about, all of a sudden, they got a lot for Chen Meng¡¯er. In any case, there were all kinds of apple trees in Japan.


    When the Jin siblings brought the apple tree branches that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to her, she saw the mountain of branches in front of her and was stunned. Not only was Chen Meng¡¯er stunned, but Zhuge Yu and the


    others were also stunned.


    However, it was also because the Jin siblings were unreliable. Chen Menger secretly smuggled a few of the apple tree branches into the space.


    Then, Chen Meng¡¯er nted the branches of the apple tree on the edge of the spring in the space. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of this space was only a few sentences from the letter left by the previous owner. The


    rest was up to her to fumble around. And Chen Meng¡¯er was not sure if the branches of the apple tree could be nted next to the spring,


    but there was no ce for her to nt the apple tree on the herbal field, so Chen Meng¡¯er had to try and nt the apple tree next to the spring.


    What surprised Chen Meng¡¯er was that the apple branches were not only alive, but also very happy. In just two days, it had grown into a small tree. This surprised Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er also targeted thend next


    to the spring. She transnted some expensive herbs next to the spirit spring.


    As the space was filled with all kinds of vegetables and fruits, there were signs of mountains. Chen Meng¡¯er decisively abandoned the vegetables and fruits and nted herbs instead. Fortunately, the vegetables and


    fruits ced in the space would not rot. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er would really have a headache.


    Chen Meng¡¯er decided that when she returned, she would definitely find an excuse to dispose of the vegetables and fruits in the space.


    In the past two days, Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared medicinal cuisine for her grandfather, Elder Liu, and the uncles of the Green Gang. Other than some herbs that she had taken out from the space, there were also the


    vegetables that she had used, Chen Meng¡¯er had also secretly exchanged them for the vegetables in her space. Other than that, Chen Meng¡¯er had also exchanged them for the spring water in her space.


    On the other hand, other than growing herbs in her space, Chen Meng¡¯¡¯er would go to the study room in her space every day to read all kinds of medical books. The medical books in the space were veryplete. There


    was almost nothing that one could not think of and nothing that one could not find. After Chen Menger finished researching the medical books on medicinal cuisine, she flipped to a book on making various kinds of


    medicine that had some miraculous effects.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er only flipped through it casually. However, her words had aroused her interest. While she flipped through it and learned how to make various kinds of medicine, she could not help but have to


    experiment with it personally, do It. Right now, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space was filled with a lot of medicinal powders that had some special effects. For example, itchy powder and pain doubling powder.


    In any case, it was all kinds of strange and strange. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er made it, she never had the chance to let her test the medicinal effects of these medicinal powders.


    ¡°Grandfather, I have a lot of medicinal powders that have some special effects. Do you want the Yamaguchi-gumi to help me with the experiments?¡± Chen Menger looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, with a ttering


    smile.


    ¡°You little girl, 1 was wondering why you are so interested in the Yamaguchi-gumi. So, you have this purpose.¡± Elder Liu was too tired that day and didn¡¯t see through his precious granddaughter¡¯s intentions. Now, how


    could he not see through it? The Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matter was originally very troublesome. This time, the spy of the Yamaguchi-gumi was very well hidden.


    He had investigated for a long time and still had no leads. And the actions of the Yamaguchi-gumi were very frequent. But just yesterday, the Yamaguchi-gumi began to fall into chaos. He received news that the boss of


    the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi, had a gunshot wound on his shoulder for some unknown reason. He suddenly began to bleed profusely. For a time, the bleeding could not be stopped. This caused the people of the


    Yamaguchi-gumi to fall into chaos.


    Elder Liu was also not interested in why the leader had been bleeding profusely for so long. He had to seize this excellent opportunity to lure out the spy. He took this opportunity to spread the news within the Green


    Gang, saying that they wanted to take advantage of the chaos in Yamaguchi-gumi to cause trouble for Yamaguchi. Elder Liu deliberately spread the news. He knew that the spy would not be able to stay still after


    hearing the news. He would definitely contact his previous family.


    As Elder Liu had expected, someone had sneaked out of the Green Gang in the early morning that night to inform others. And that person was a subordinate of a manager of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Then, Grandpa, do you agree or not?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly. ¡°How could I not agree to Meng¡¯er¡¯s request? Besides, I can let the Yamaguchi-gumi suffer a little.¡± The corners of Elder Liu¡¯s mouth twitched, and


    his eyes sparkled.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Elder Liu agreed, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. ¡°Haha, I knew grandfather was the best. I¡¯ll go to the room and get it for you.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er did not wait


    for Elder Liu to answer and ran upstairs. Elder Liu watched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she ran out. He shook his head dotingly.


    However, he still wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er like this. She had the mischievous characteristics of a child of this age. The usually sensible and intelligent Chen Meng¡¯er made his heart ache.


    Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her room and impatiently took out all the medicinal powders that she had developed during this period of time in her space. Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er only focused on studying the medical


    books and developed the medicinal powders ording to the medical books, however, she had never gently counted how many types of medicinal powders she had made. But now, when she took it out, it was a huge


    pile. Only Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two small hands couldn¡¯t take it. She had no choice but to take out her small bag and take out everything in it. Then, she used it to store the small bottles and small bottles of powder that she


    had made.


    Chen Menger filled her small bag with the powder that was contained in the small porcin bottle. As she fantasized about the scene when the powder was used, Chen Meng¡¯¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but be excited. .

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220 Chapter 220</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy TrantionChen Meng¡¯er carried her bag with the heavy porcin bottles on her back and jogged towards Elder Liu. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had already started practicing martial arts with Elder Liu for some time. Although she


    had not achieved anything yet, her physical strength had increased quite a bit. Otherwise, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current small body and her previous physical strength, with this heavy bag on her back, she would


    probably have to stop and rest after taking a few steps, let alone jogging.¡°Slow down, you will fall.¡± Although Elder Liu usually looked strict when teaching Chen Meng¡¯er martial arts, Chen Meng¡¯er spent one or two hours in horse stance, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. However, as long as


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t practicing martial arts, Elder Liu would hold Chen Menger at the tip of his heart, touching and rocking her. His heart would ache.


    At the beginning, when Zhuge Yu and the others saw such a big contrast between their boss and himself, they even suspected that their boss had a split personality. Because of this, Zhuge Yu and the others did not dare


    to ask their boss to go to the hospital for a check-up, they even secretly observed their boss for a period of time. In the end, they were also asked by Elder Liu what had happened recently and why each and every one of


    them stared at him without blinking.


    Zhuge Yu and the others still broke out in cold sweat and found an excuse to fool him.


    From then on, Zhuge Yu and the others no longer dared to suspect that their boss had a split personality. If this happened again, not only would their boss have a split personality, but they would also have a split


    personality.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa, I can¡¯t fall.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er had already walked to her grandfather¡¯s side. Zhuge Yu had also sent Yuwen Hou and the other two to the room upstairs and returned. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, you¡¯re


    back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I arrived before the Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu gave Chen Meng¡¯er a doting smile and said. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re in such a hurry. Why did you run over here with your bag? Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going out. You¡¯ll know when I take it out.¡± With that, Chen Meng¡¯er put her bag on the chair excitedly.


    Zhuge Yu saw that his Little Miss lookedpletely different from usual. He asked his boss, Elder Liu, curiously, ¡°Sir, what happy event did Little Miss encounter that made her so happy?¡±


    Elder Liu actually tried to keep Zhuge Yu in suspense, he chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll know in a while. By the way, I¡¯m also looking forward to the surprise that Meng¡¯er brought me.¡± Elder Liu was quite interested in


    the strange medicinal powder that his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, had mentioned.


    Zhuge Yu looked at his boss, who seemed to be developing a child¡¯s temper. He felt very helpless in his heart. He could only stare at Chen Meng¡¯er and see what Chen Meng¡¯er was doing there.


    Chen Meng¡¯er focused on the small porcin bottles in her bag and started to pour them out one by one. Zhuge Yu saw the small porcin bottles that Chen Meng¡¯er took out, he asked in surprise, ¡°Little Miss, aren¡¯t


    these the small porcin bottles that I found ording to your request? Why did you bring them all to Japan? How heavy are they?¡± Zhuge Yu was still fond of these exquisite small porcin bottles at that time, that


    was why he always brought them with him. ¡°Little Miss, if you like these small bottles, I¡¯ll find more for youter.¡±


    Zhuge Yu had spent a lot of effort to find the small porcin bottles that Chen Meng¡¯er requested. However, he saw that his Little Miss really liked these things, so he didn¡¯t mind finding more to please his Little Miss.


    ¡°Did you give this bottle to Meng¡¯er?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know about this. Hearing this, he felt a little upset. His precious granddaughter needed something, but instead of looking for him, the grandfather, she went to look


    for Zhuge Yu, the uncle. Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with hurt eyes. ¡°Menger, if you want this bottle, why don¡¯t you look for me?¡± .

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4> <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Elder Liu¡¯s presence could not be ignored. Even Chen Meng¡¯er, who waspletely oblivious to the outside world and only focused on holding the small porcin bottle,


    could not withstand Elder Liu¡¯s usatory gaze and stopped what she was doing, she came to exin to her grandfather, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to look for you on


    purpose. It¡¯s just that you were quite busy during that period of time. I thought that it wasn¡¯t something important, so I didn¡¯t look for you. Instead, I looked for Uncle Zhuge


    to help me look for it.¡±


    Elder Liu heard his granddaughter¡¯s exnation and felt a little better. ¡°Next time you want to look for something, you can look for me directly. No matter how busy I am, I


    will definitely help you settle the things that you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay, grandpa, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and replied.


    Zhuge Yu watched his master¡¯s series of reactions from the side. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. When did his master be so calctive?


    Very soon, Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu¡¯s attention was attracted by the small porcin bottle that Chen Meng¡¯er took out, which contained all kinds of medicinal powder with


    different effects.


    ¡°Itching powder?¡± Elder Liu picked up a small porcin bottle and read the note written by Chen Meng¡¯er on the small porcin bottle. After reading it, he raised his head


    to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Is the effect of this medicinal powder the same as its name?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really smart. This itching powder means that as long as you have this powder on your body, your body will be itchy for three days.¡± Chen Menger excitedly


    exined the effects of this itching powder to Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu nodded, indicating that he understood.


    On the other hand, Zhuge Yu was curious about this itching powder. ¡°Little Miss, is the effect of this itching powder really that good?¡±


    ¡°Eh, about that. In theory, it is.¡± Hearing Zhuge Yu¡¯s question, Chen Menger answered somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°What do you mean in theory?¡± Zhuge Yu rarely lost his previous shrewdness. Instead, he pressed on.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t tested the effects of these medicinal powders before. I learned the method and form to make these medicinal powders with special effects from


    the ancient medical books. However, after I made them, | didn¡¯t find anyone to test them on and kept putting them aside. Therefore, I don¡¯t know how effective these


    medicinal powders are.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, why did you take out these powders this time?¡± Zhuge Yu looked at these powders and asked. He felt uneasy. He was afraid that their boss, who was


    famous for spoiling his granddaughter, would let them be the test subjects of these powders for their Little Miss. Although they also wanted to help their Little Miss, as long


    as he thought of the reaction of these powders on his body, he felt a lingering fear.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it out for the experiment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very excited now and didn¡¯t notice that Zhuge Yu¡¯s face had changed color.


    Zhuge Yu¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He repeatedly thought of two words, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Elder Liu knew very well what Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ expressions meant, ¡°Zhuge, Meng¡¯¡¯er and | are so unreliable in your hearts. Are we the kind of people who would test


    the medicine on you?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Uncle Zhuge, do you think I want to test the medicine on you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also noticed Zhuge Yu¡¯s abnormal expression after being reminded by her grandfather


    Elder Liu. ¡°Oh, Uncle Zhuge, if 1 wanted to test the medicine on you, I wouldn¡¯t have brought this powder to Japan. I would have already used you to test the medicine when


    the powder was developed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was thinking too much. Sir, Little Miss, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Zhuge Yu said with a warm face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Uncle Zhuge, let me tell you, I want to test the medicine on the Yamaguchi-gumi. What do you think of my idea?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not argue with


    Zhuge Yu over such trivial matters.


    ¡°Yamaguchi-gumi? Little Miss, you want to test the medicine on the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± Zhuge Yu did not expect his Little Miss to have her mind set on the


    Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Zhuge, you don¡¯t agree?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, and didn¡¯t wait for Zhuge Yu to answer, then she said, ¡°When the Japanese invaded our country, they did a lot of


    experiments on people from their country. They injected the virus extracted from the mice into the bodies of people from our country, and their methods were extremely


    cruel. And this powder of mine is only for the Yamaguchi-gumi to suffer some physical pain. It won¡¯t put their lives in danger.¡±


    ¡°Zhuge dares to have an opinion. Humph, it¡¯s their fortune to use them to test the powder developed by our Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu thought of the cruel things that the


    Japanese had done to their country, the fire in his heart red up.


    Zhuge Yu felt very wronged. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I have no objections to Little Miss¡¯s suggestion. I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± Zhuge Yu wanted to


    change the topic. ¡°Oh right. Little Miss, tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll arrange itter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Uncle Zhuge, I¡¯ll go with youter. I want to see the medicinal powder¡¯s effects with my own eyes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the medicinal powder¡¯s


    effects and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m also very curious about the effects of the medicinal powder that Meng¡¯er made.¡± Elder Liu also stepped in.


    Just like that, in the middle of the night. In the base camp of the Yamaguchi-gumi, because their boss Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s gunshot wound had worsened recently, the


    Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s base camp was heavily guarded. This wasn¡¯t just the members of the anti-Green Gang. It was also the reactionaries within the anti-Green Gang who were


    itching to rece them. Because Elder Liu and Chen Menger wanted to see the effects of the powder with their own eyes, they insisted oning along. This made Zhuge


    Yu and the others very helpless. They were afraid that if they were discovered by the Yamaguchi-gumi, then their Mister and Little Miss would be in danger. However, they


    insisted, and they could only helplessly obey.


    Ah Biao saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were wearing the night clothes that they had brought, but he still did not give up and asked, ¡°Mister, Little Miss, do you really


    want to follow us to the headquarters of the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± .

 Chapter 222 - The Experiment begins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 222 The Experiment begins (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters did not know that the danger was already approaching them under the cover of night.


    The tense atmosphere surrounding the Yamaguchi-gumi members could not help but tense up. It finally eased up today. The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi¡¯s


    long-term injury, finally stopped bleeding under the efforts of the Yamaguchi-gumi doctors. This news made the people of the Yamaguchi-gumi who were stirring up


    trouble in the dark rest their minds. They continued to lie low, waiting for the next good opportunity toe.


    Elder Liu was fooling around with Chen Meng¡¯er, which was rare. Under the night sky, Ah Biao and Zhuge Yu led the way in front, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu followed


    closely behind, while Fatty and Skinny followed behind Chen Menger and Elder Liu to cover the rear. The group of six were all important figures of the Green Gang. They


    were also the enemies of the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Green Gang, people who dreamed of being captured.


    ¡°Zhuge, What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you try to persuade Sir? This is too dangerous. If Little Miss wants to test the effects of the medicine, just let the people below


    go. If we are discovered by the Yamaguchi-gumi now, we will be in great danger.¡± Ah Biao was very disapproving of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er going to the headquarters of


    the Yamaguchi-gumi. That was a dragon¡¯s den and a tiger¡¯s den. If something were to happen, it would be a devastating blow to the Green Gang.


    Zhuge Yu nced at Ah Biao and said, ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t try to persuade you? Don¡¯t you know Sir¡¯s temper? You talked so much nonsense to me. Why didn¡¯t you try


    to persuade me when we set off just now?¡±


    Ah Biao scratched his head in embarrassment after hearing Zhuge Yu¡¯s words. How could he not know Elder Liu¡¯s temper? He was just too worried and couldn¡¯t help but


    in to Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk nonsense here. No matter how much we say, Sir¡¯s decision will not change. The four of us will be more alert when the timees. We must not let anything


    happen to Sir and Little Miss.¡± After Zhuge Yu said that he followed behind them, Chen Meng¡¯er, who heard their conversation, suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, uncle Ah Biao,


    don¡¯t worry. We will not be discovered by the Yamaguchi-gumi. Even if we are discovered by them, they will not have the time to find trouble with us.¡± As she said that,


    Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a brilliant smile that made people unable to open their eyes.


    When Zhuge Yu, who was familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er, saw Chen Meng¡¯er revealing such a smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This smile of Chen Meng¡¯er had caused quite a


    bit of trouble to her uncles. For some reason, when Zhuge Yu and the others saw this brilliant smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, the worries in their hearts disappeared. Instead,


    they began to worry about those poor fellows of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    In the forest closest to the main gate of the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters. Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were hidden in the forest.


    ¡°Sir, now?¡± Ah Biao asked Elder Liu. They were all waiting for Elder Liu¡¯s instructions.


    However, Elder Liu did not wait for Ah Biao to finish asking. He spread out his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the chiefmander for tonight¡¯s operation. I¡¯m the same as all of


    you. I have to follow the instructions.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. Ah Biao and the others also followed Elder Liu and turned to look at Chen


    Meng¡¯er. They were waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions.


    Chen Menger, on the other hand, pretended to cough a little and said to fatty, ¡°Uncle Fatty, pass me the bag.¡± Beforeing, the task of carrying the bag and things fell to


    fatty once again.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fatty passed the pink bag that looked veryical on his back to Chen Meng¡¯er. Before leaving, he was oftenughed at by Zhuge Yu and the others because of


    carrying this small bag.


    Before they came, Chen Meng¡¯er had already divided the powder into six parts. Then, she put it in a small paper bag. It was really inconvenient to carry that small porcin


    bottle. .

 Chapter 223 - The Experiment Begins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 223 The Experiment Begins (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°These are all kinds of medicinal powders. Their effects are written on the packaging. The medicinal powder inside will be effective as long as it touches a person¡¯s skin, even a little bit. Here, this is a glove that I


    specially prepared. Everyone must wear it. Otherwise, when this medicinal powder touches your hands, the results will be known by all the uncles. The most important thing was that I haven¡¯t developed the antidote


    for this powder yet. So,¡± Chen Menger didn¡¯t continue. However, the people who were listening, including Elder Liu, couldn¡¯t help but twitch their mouths when they saw the small packets of powder and gloves in their


    hands.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her small hand in quite an imposing manner. Of course, if one ignored Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s chubby and tender little hand, it was quite imposing. However, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft and


    tender little chubby hand, there was no imposing manner at all.


    Zhuge Yu and the others originally wanted to act together with their boss and Little Miss. However, before they acted, they were told that their group of six was divided into three teams. It was obvious that Elder Liu


    and Chen Meng¡¯er were on the same team, so the rest could only be assigned by themselves.


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at the two people, their eyes filled with worry. The four of them wanted to say something to Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu several times, but in the end, they didn¡¯t say it because they


    knew¡­ even if they did say it, with their boss¡¯s and Little Miss¡¯s tempers, it would be useless. Perhaps they would even be severely reprimanded by their boss.


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were filled with excitement as they separated from Zhuge Yu and the others and headed towards their destination. Zhuge Yu and the others looked at Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯¡¯er¡¯s


    departing back. Fatty could not help but ask, ¡°Is it really alright for Boss to bring Little Miss Along?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. There¡¯s no need to mention Boss¡¯s skills. I think Little Miss¡¯s potential is limitless.¡± Ah Biao was clearly thinking about the few shots that Chen Menger fired when they left the airport that


    day.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, after listening to Ah Biao¡¯s words, they could not help but think of the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi, who was lying on the hospital bed. He had lost too much blood and was on.


    the verge of death. He nodded his head, they agreed with Ah Biao¡¯s words. After all, none of them could hit the location of the shot. No matter how lucky they were, they couldn¡¯t hit it. However, their Little Miss, who


    had never touched a gun before, had created this miracle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We can¡¯t be slower than Boss and Little Miss.¡± Skinny weighed the powder in his hand, a little excited in his heart.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t wait to see Little Miss¡¯s masterpiece now.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this ce wasn¡¯t suitable for making too much noise, Ah Biao would haveughed out loud. He had more dealings with


    the Yamaguchi-gumi than Zhuge Yu and the others. He didn¡¯t hate the Yamaguchi-gumi to the bone, but it wasn¡¯t that good either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. However, everyone should be careful. Don¡¯t let the enemy not taste the taste of this powder. We¡¯ll experience it for ourselves first.¡± Zhuge Yu stared at the powder in his hand and said with aplicated look


    in his eyes.


    Hearing Zhuge Yu¡¯s words, Fatty and the others also remembered this time. Their hands that were holding the medicinal powder suddenly became cautious.


    Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. They came to the outer wall of the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters. The current technology was not that advanced. That infrared protective wall had not appeared yet. This also made


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ actions much simpler.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you stay here. Grandpa will go and give them a taste of this medicinal powder.¡± Elder Liu looked at the high wall of the Yamaguchi-gumi, turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small body, and suggested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± This was already the entrance to the tiger¡¯s den, how could Chen Meng¡¯er not go in. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see the medicinal effects of her medicinal powder with her own eyes, and secondly,


    she was very curious about the headquarters of the Yamaguchi-gumi. She was very familiar with the Green Gang, but if nothing went wrong, she would never have the chance to visit the Yamaguchi-gumi in her


    lifetime unless she destroyed the entire Yamaguchi-gumi in the future.


    ¡°Then how do you go up?¡± Elder Liu pointed at the high wall of the Yamaguchi-gumi and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ve prepared for this.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er had just separated from Zhuge Yu and the others, she took out a rope from Fatty¡¯s ck bag.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Elder Liu was a little dumbfounded. Where did his granddaughter find all these things?


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao¡¯s. He has a lot of them, so I borrowed them from him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stuck out her tongue and said.


    ¡°Do you know how to use them?¡± Elder Liu asked worriedly.


    ¡°Of course. Grandpa, watch carefully.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was tired of ying with this thing in her previous life. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she skillfully threw the flying w rope at the top of the wall. Then,


    the iron w reached the top of the wall, Chen Meng¡¯er used her hand to pull hard. Seeing that it didn¡¯t fall off, she turned to Elder Liu and said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯m going up. I¡¯ll wait for you up there.¡±


    As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled the rope. Her short legs pushed hard against the wall. Like a little monkey, she climbed up the rope and reached the top of the wall. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions were very swift. Elder


    Liu, who was below, was terrified. He was a little regretful now. He was regretful that he had been enchanted by his granddaughter and followed her here to join in the fun.


    ¡°Grandpa, hurry up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s urging interrupted Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t need to rely on external force for his skills. He retreated a little and then elerated. He exerted force with his feet and instantly climbed up the wall.


    ¡°Wow, Grandpa is so powerful.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not stingy with her praise.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu moved carefully on the top of the wall, looking for their target. ¡°Grandpa, over there.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the patrolling people and whispered to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Okay. Get Ready.¡± Elder Liu also found his target.


    The two of them put on gloves and opened the paper bag containing the powder. Chen Meng¡¯er opened the itching powder first. Elder Liu opened theughing powder. The name of the powder was randomly picked by


    Chen Meng¡¯er herself.


    When the patrol team approached Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s side of the wall, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu exchanged a look and at the same time scattered the powder in their hands.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi members who were suddenly attacked shouted alertly.


    However, in the next second, they did not care who attacked them. They began tough non-stop, and their hands began to scratch their bodies non-stop. The look on their faces was so painful. .

 Chapter 224 - Yamaguchi-gumi’s Reaction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Reaction (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking at the people from Yamaguchi-gumi, the pained expressions on their faces, and the painedughter, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Meng¡¯er and give her a thumbs up. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really talented at making medicine.¡±


    ¡°Right, right? Grandpa, I feel that if I don¡¯t have any money to spend in the future, I can totally open a pharmaceutical factory. Yes, I remember that pharmaceutical factories make a lot of money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was praised by Elder Liu.


    ¡°Girl, you are going too far. A pharmaceutical factory is not something that can be done just because you have talent. However, shouldn¡¯t weplete the next step now? Otherwise, themotion here will definitely attract the other members of the Yamaguchi-gumi,¡± Elder Liu reminded her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was reminded by her grandfather, and only then did she remember the step that she had neglected. She wanted to pat her forehead with her hand, but when her hand touched her forehead, she stopped. She almost fell into the trap. ¡°Look at me, how could I forget such an important thing?


    Grandfather, using knockout powder is an enhanced knockout powder.¡±


    Without alerting the others, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu sprinkled the knockout powder on those Yamaguchi-gumi people who were scratching andughing non-stop.


    When those people touched the knockout powder, their bodies immediately went limp. They closed their eyes and fell into a deep sleep. While they were unconscious, they actually stretched out their hands to scratch the itch from time to time.


    ¡°Girl, this itching powder of yours is much more powerful than your enhanced knockout powder. You¡¯re already unconscious, yet you still unconsciously scratch the itch,¡± Elder Liu whispered to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I think so too,¡± Chen Menger said as she looked at the red marks on the faces and bodies of the


    Yamaguchi-gumi members who had been drugged by them. She couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. She was d that she had reacted when her hand touched her forehead just now. Otherwise, she would have had the


    same result as the Yamaguchi-gumi members who were lying down below.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s interest was piqued when they saw the effects of the powder. The two of them walked along the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s wall and looked at the panoramic view of the Yamaguchi-gumi. When someone approached, the two of them used different powder to entertain the Yamaguchi-gumi people. Then, after they saw the effects of the powder, they used the enhanced knockout powder to finish it.


    ¡°Phew. It¡¯s so satisfying.¡± Chen Menger and Elder Liu wiped their sweat after they had used up all the powder in their hands and came down from the wall of the Yamaguchi-gumi. They came down to the t ground. The two of them wiped the sweat off their faces without caring about their image.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite satisfying. I haven¡¯te out in the middle of the night for a few years. I wonder how your Uncle Zhuge and the others are doing?¡± Elder Liu said. Chen [emailprotected]</a> saw four people walking over from two directions, talking andughing.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s going very smoothly. Look, Uncle Zhuge and the others areing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. Elder Liu also noticed Zhuge Yu and the others. Zhuge Yu and the others also saw Elder Liu and Chen Menger. The four of them ran over with flushed faces. ¡°Ah. Little Miss, did you really develop this powder?¡± Ah Biao


    looked at Chen Menser with shining eyes and asked.


    ¡°Of course, uncle Ah Biao. Are you doubting my character?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nted her eyes and looked at Ah Biao with a dangerous gaze. Meanwhile, Elder Liu and the others¡¯ gazes towards Ah Biao also became unfriendly.


    And Ah Biaoter realized that he seemed to have said the wrong thing. Ah Biao shook his head, he said, ¡°Little Miss, I didn¡¯t mean that. Why would I doubt your character? I waspletely stunned by the effects of the medicinal powder you developed. I wanted to ask you if you still have any extra medicinal powder. If you do, give me some,¡± as he said thest part... ah Biao smiled ingratiatingly as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. .

 Chapter 225 - Yamaguchi-gumi’s Reaction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Reaction (2)</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What do you want the powder for? Could it be that you have some special fetishes?¡± Fatty, who had a slower reaction than the others, suddenly had a misconception.


    ¡°Fatty, what dirty thoughts do you have? I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t have any special fetishes. I have a legitimate use for asking for the powder from the Little Miss,¡± Ah Biao jumped to Fatty¡¯s side and said as he held onto fatty tightly.


    ¡°What about me? I don¡¯t have any special fetishes. Damn Ah Biao, don¡¯t randomly use me.¡± Fatty and Ah Biao were actually getting addicted to arguing outside the wall of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Meanwhile, the people of the Yamaguchi-gumi inside did not make any movements at all.


    It was very obvious that most of the people in the Yamaguchi-gumi had already been defeated by Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ medicinal powder. Fatty and Ah Biao obviously knew about it as well, which was why they were so impudent.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you have more medicinal powder, give some to your uncle Ah Biao and the otherster.¡± Elder Liu Knew What Ah Biao was thinking. After seeing the effects of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicinal powder, Elder Liu had long thought of it. If the members of the Green Gang all had these medicinal powders that could not hurt people, but could stop the other party from attacking¡­ for people like them who lived on the edge of a knife all day long, it was a life-saving medicine.


    If Elder Liu could think of it, how could Chen Meng¡¯er not think of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandfather. I still have a lot of it. When I go back, I¡¯ll give the rest of the medicinal powder to Uncle Ah Biao.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, you can¡¯t discriminate. Uncle Ah Biao isn¡¯t the only uncle you have.¡± Zhuge Yu came up and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t forget you, fat uncle, skinny uncle. When Ie back from Japan, I¡¯ll make some more for you guys.¡± Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu and the others who seemed to be a few years younger in front of her, she said helplessly.


    ¡°Since the experiment has beenpleted sessfully, it¡¯s not early anymore. We should go home.¡± Elder Liu looked at the time. It was already past three in the morning.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned with satisfaction after getting the results they wanted. Meanwhile, the Yamaguchi-gumi was in a state of panic.


    ¡°Watanabe, it¡¯s sote. Why is it so chaotic outside?¡± Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s face was frighteningly pale due to excessive blood loss. He hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well before, but the small movement outside woke him up. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping soundly to begin with. ¡®Come in!¡± Yamaguchi Takagi shouted at the door.


    Kazuo Watanabe had just heard about the situation outside from his subordinates. Before he could give further instructions, he heard his boss¡¯s voice from inside the house.


    Kazuo Watanabe gestured to the man to wait. He walked to the house where their boss Yamaguchi Takagi was resting. Kazuo Watanabe knocked on the door. When he heard Yamaguchi say, ¡°Come in.¡± He came to push the door open. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there was such a hugemotion outside. How could I not wake up? Oh right, what happened outside?¡± Yamaguchi wanted to sit up, but because of the injury on his shoulder, the doctor told him not to use too much force, this was to prevent the wound from opening up again. So¡­ He gestured for Kazuo Watanabe to help him up.


    Kazuo Watanabe walked over and carefully helped his boss up. When he helped his boss up, he even ced a pillow behind his boss. ¡°I just heard from the people below that they just found out that most of the people in the headquarters have been knocked out.¡± Kazuo Watanabe also understood a little, but he still didn¡¯t understand the specifics.


    ¡°You said they were knocked unconscious? In our Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s headquarters?¡± Yamaguchi-gumi couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s words. He sat up straight in excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. This is the news I heard. Boss, don¡¯t get too excited. The doctor said that if you get too excited and pull on your wound, the wound will bleed again,¡± Kazuo Watanabe reminded him.


    Yamaguchi Takagi restrained himself a little after hearing Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s reminder. He suppressed the anger in his heart with great difficulty and said to Kazuo Watanabe, ¡°Go and find someone who knows the details. I want to ask them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kazuo Watanabe epted the order and left,


    Kazuo Watanabe brought in the person who was waiting outside for his order. ¡°Boss wants to ask you something. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just answer whatever boss askster.¡± Kazuo Watanabe knew how intimidating his boss was in the Yamaguchi-gumi. Before he went in¡­ he wanted to cheer him on. ¡°Yes, Mr. Watanabe.¡± Obviously, what Kazuo Watanabe did was useless. The man didn¡¯t rx because of his words. Instead, he became even more nervous.


    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s the one who came to send me the message,¡± Watanabe said to Yamaguchi Takagi after leading the man through the door.


    ¡°Mm, ask him to tell me in detail what he knows about this matter,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi said to Watanabe after giving the man a cold nce.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Watanabe gestured for the man to start.


    The man shivered for a moment. He did not dare to hesitate and told him everything he knew.


    Previously, when it was time for the shift change, the people who were waiting for the shift change went out when it was their turn to patrol. When they followed the previous route, they found that there were many people lying on the ground. They walked closer and found that they were from the Yamaguchi-gumi. At that time, their first reaction was that these people were dead. However, when they went up to check, they found that they had just fallen asleep.


    ¡®Did you find anything else?¡± After Yamaguchi heard this, he felt that there were no useful clues.


    ¡°No, oh, no. There are obvious scratches on the unconscious people¡¯s faces,¡± the person thought.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yamaguchi was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Watanabe, tell them to ssh water on them to wake them up.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir,¡± said Kazuo Watanabe as he was about to leave. However, he was stopped by the messenger from the Yamaguchi-gumi group. ¡°We¡¯ve already sshed water on them. It¡¯s useless,¡± the messenger said carefully


    ¡®Useless?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi nced at the messenger and said, ¡°Then go and call the doctor over. Let them see what¡¯s going on. Also, go and check the scene. Did you find anything else?¡±

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226 Chapter 226</h4>


    Kazuo Watanabe went to the scene and looked at the unconscious people. The Yamaguchi-gumi doctors also arrived at the scene. The doctors examined the unconscious people one by one. However, the results of the examination made them frown.


    They could be sure that the drugs had made those people unconscious, but they could not find out what drugs had made those people unconscious. This was something they had never encountered before, it was just like when the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was injured, and his wound bled profusely. They were helpless.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Kazuo Watanabe still had to go back to report to his boss. He asked the doctors who were squatting there with furrowed brows.


    ¡°The situation is a little tricky. We can¡¯t find out what drugs made them unconscious,¡± the leading doctor said. ¡°Then do you have a way to wake them up?¡± Kazuo Watanabe frowned and asked. ¡°No, we don¡¯t even know what drug caused them to fall into aa. How can wee up with a treatment n? To be honest, I think this incident is different from the incident where Boss was shot. However, I feel like this incident was caused by one person,¡± the Doctor


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what the doctor from Yamaguchi-gumi said, she would definitely be surprised.


    Kazuo Watanabe did not receive any useful information, but he had no choice but to go back and report to his boss.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yamaguchi-gumi did not rest after Kazuo Watanabe left. ¡°The situation is unknown. However, Dr. Oada said that he felt that this incident and your injury were caused by the same person. Boss, do you think it was done by the Green Gang?¡± Kazuo Watanabe thought about it all the way here, he could not think of any organization in Japan that had a pharmaceutical expert.


    ¡°By the same person?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi looked at Kazuo Watanabe with his sharp eyes. ¡°Yes, boss. That¡¯s what Dr. Oada said. However, Dr. Oada and the others haven¡¯t been able to find out what kind of medicinal powder caused the people down there to be unconscious.¡± Kazuo Watanabe didn¡¯t dare to face his boss¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°Oh, then go and investigate for me. Find out what the Green Gang didst night.¡± A dangerous glint shed in Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kazuo Watanabe epted the order.


    Kazuo Watanabe originally had the same thoughts as Harano Oada. He felt that this matter was definitely rted to the Green Gang. However, when he sent people to investigate, the information he received left him at a loss.


    The investigation showed that the Green Gang didn¡¯t do anythingst night. This meant that the Green Gang didn¡¯t do what happened to Yamaguchi-gumi.


    When Kazuo Watanabe told Yamaguchi-gumi the results, Yamaguchi-gumi was silent for a long time until someone ran over in panic and told them that the unconscious people had woken up.


    When Yamaguchi Takagi and Kazuo Watanabe saw that the unconscious people had woken up, they were surprised. It was better not to wake up and remain unconscious.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi pointed at the people in the mess and shouted angrily.


    Everyone seemed to be frozen by Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s shout until the people inside who had touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicinal powder couldn¡¯t stand the restlessness in their bodies and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    After Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s injuries were under control, the Yamaguchi-gumi panicked once again. Previously, it was because they were afraid that the Yamaguchi-gumi would have to change the dynasty. But this time, they were frightened by the medicinal powder that came out of nowhere. Especially when they saw theirpanionsughing, crying, and scratching after they woke up. There are all kinds of situations.

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The state of these people had given the Yamaguchi-gumi quite a scare.


    Even the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi had arrived at the scene. However, after the Yamaguchi-gumi doctors examined these people, they had no choice but to shake their heads. This further increased the fear in the hearts of the Yamaguchi-gumi members.


    Everyone was guessing who the Yamaguchi-gumi had offended that the other party would use such a method to take revenge.


    And within the Yamaguchi-gumi, there were meetings after meetings. But in the end, there was no useful solution.


    After returning, Ah Biao increased his attention on the Yamaguchi-gumi. Ah Biao knew every move of the Yamaguchi-gumi. After receiving the news that made him feel good, he ran to share the good news with his boss and Little Miss.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss is really smart. The medicinal powder that Little Miss developed was really invincible. Even Dr. Oda from the


    Yamaguchi-gumi could not find out what kind of medicine was in those people¡¯s bodies, and there was no way to treat them. The Yamaguchi-gumi had been in a mess for the past two days.¡± Ah Biao¡¯s gloating expression was not too obvious.


    However, there were quite a number of people in Japan who were gloating over Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s disaster.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they can¡¯t find out?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was initially uninterested, but when she heard Ah Biao say that Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s doctors couldn¡¯t find out, she immediately sat up straight and looked straight at Ah Biao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s doctors, Harano (Dada and the others, haven¡¯t been able to find out what medicine it is that caused those people to have such a reaction,¡± Ah Biao nodded and replied.


    At this moment, Elder Liu¡¯s interest was piqued. He turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Girl, what kind of medicine did you use? How could they not be able to find out? I remember that this Oada has done some research on Chinese medicine as well. It can¡¯t be that they can¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m also puzzled. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go write out the prescription for these medicinal powders for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also very puzzled.


    ¡°You can, go ahead.¡± Originally, Elder Liu didn¡¯t want to learn about this form from Chen Meng¡¯er. He had always thought that this was something that Chen Meng¡¯er, a child, used to y with. But now, his


    interest was piqued.


    Chen Meng<sup>l</sup>er moved very quickly. After a short while¡­ she took out a brush and wrote out the form for Elder Liu. ¡°Here, Grandpa, this is the form. The traditional Chinese medicine used in this form ismon. Moreover, the method of making this form isn¡¯t special. Generally speaking, it¡¯s not difficult to check it out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the form to Elder Liu, as she muttered.


    Elder Liu took it and looked at it. ¡°ording to the prescription, it¡¯s no different from other prescriptions,¡± Elder Liu rubbed his chin and thought for a moment, ¡°This might be the same as us using several kinds of medicinal powder on the same person at the same time. This medicinal powder is mixed together, so it¡¯s difficult for them to find out,¡± Elder Liu could only exin it this way. Elder Liu was prepared to go back and take the few prescriptions that his granddaughter had contributed and study them carefully.


    Because of the chaos that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had created, the Yamaguchi-gumi had long forgotten about the Green Gang, the boss of the Green Gang, and the future heir of the Green Gang. Right now, he had no time to take care of himself, how could he have the time to look for trouble with others.


    Ah Biao still kept an eye on the development of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s medicine powder incident from time to time. The development of this incident was bing more and more strange. It was not only the Yamaguchi-gumi who were looking for the person who had drugged them, but even other organizations in Japan were also looking for the person who had drugged them. However, it was clear that the motives of other organizations werepletely different from the


    Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s in looking for the person who had drugged them.


    As for the Green Gang, in order to not be too conspicuous, they followed the general trend and began to look for the person who had drugged them. Because of this, Ah Biao and the others covered their mouths andughed a few times.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er, after knowing the effects of the medicinal powder that she had developed, was satisfied and went to continue developing the new medicinal powder.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are the things that you want to do in Japaning along?¡± Elder Liu asked during breakfast time a week after arriving in Japan.


    ¡°The things I want to do have all been done.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a bite of her breakfast and said with some unclear words.


    ¡°In that case, we will go back tomorrow, is that okay?¡± Elder Liu asked for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have been away from home for such a long time. I miss my parents, my eldest brother, and my second brother. Ah, right, I have to go out and find some souvenirs for themter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she sped up her meal.


    ¡°Bolin, you¡¯re going back already? Howe you¡¯re leaving when I just arrived?¡± Yuwen Hou, who had arrivedte, brought his grandson Yuwen Jing and his son-inw Arthur Buyano came in and happened to hear Elder Liu talking to Chen Meng¡¯er about going back.


    ¡°Yuwen Hou, how long do you think you can stay here? I know that you¡¯ve booked a ne ticket for tomorrow.¡± Elder Liu nced at Yuwen Jing. He had heard Yuwen Jing on the phone yesterday.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, you are as tasteless as when you were a child. You actually eavesdropped on my phone calls.¡± Yuwen Marquis jumped up and said.


    ¡°I am tasteless. I eavesdropped. Why don¡¯t you talk about yourself? Making a phone call is like arguing with someone. I don¡¯t want to listen, but I am forced to listen to your phone calls.¡± Elder Liu met Yuwen Jing; hepletely lost his previous calm.


    And everyone seemed to have gotten used to the habits of these two people. They ate and drank what they should eat. They pretended not to see anything and heard nothing,


    But Yuwen Hou had the idea of abducting Chen Meng¡¯er. He walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side with a brilliant smile, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you want to go to Grandpa Yuvven?<sup>l?</sup>s house as a guest? Grandpa¡¯s house has a lot of delicious food and fun, I guarantee that you will like it. Moreover, Jing is also here.¡± Marquis Yuwen was indirectly trying to abduct his grandson back.


    The people present were not fools. Who didn¡¯t know what Marquis


    Yuwen was thinking? Arthur Buyano couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    His father-inw was so unreliable. Speaking of which, now was a critical moment for the Buyano family. How could he let his son, the future heir of the Buyano family, leave with his father-inw just like that? However, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He knew that as soon as he opened his mouth, his father-inw would definitely scold him.


    ¡°Enough, Marquis Yuwen. Who are you trying to fool? My granddaughter doesn¡¯t have time toe to your house to be a guest. She has to go back to school. Besides, do you think I can¡¯t buy those things at your house? When I go back, I¡¯ll buy eight out of ten for my granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu looked at Marquis Yuwen with disdain. .

 Chapter 228 - Stocks Fell (1)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Stocks Fell (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er returned to China, she still had to exin to Jin Minhua about the stocks. Because of Elder Liu, Jin Minhua¡¯s idol, and Jin Minhua was quite fond of Chen Meng¡¯er, this little girl. So he readily agreed to help Chen Meng¡¯er, to help her do all the things Chen Meng¡¯er did in the Japanese stock market.


    Jin Minhua received a call from Chen Meng¡¯er and went to the hotel. His sister, Jin Minzhu, also heard what her brother said on the phone and also came along. However, it was obvious that Jin Minzhu¡¯s intention was on something else. She waspletely targeting Ah Biao.


    And Ah Biao¡¯s behavior today was a little abnormal. He looked at Jin Minhua a little evasively. When Jin Minhua came in, his face tensed up. His nervousness was obvious.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re going back so soon. Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days? I¡¯ll take you somewhere else.¡± Jin Minzhu was still reluctant to let this doll-like little girl leave.


    ¡°There will be another chance. It¡¯s my first time leaving home for so long. I¡¯m quite homesick. But, Aunty Minzhu, you shouldn¡¯t be concerned about me leaving now. What you should be concerned about is that my grandfather, uncle Ah Biao, is going to meet your fatherter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and snickered.


    When Jin Minzhu heard this, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Your grandfather and Ah Biao want to see my father? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± Jin Minzhu said and turned to look at her brother, Jin Minhua. ¡°Did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I just got this news from Elder Liu. Elder Liu is going to invite father for dinnerter, so you should be prepared.¡± Jin Minhua only knew about this a little earlier than his sister, Jin Minzhu.


    Jin Minzhu only reacted now. When she came in just now, why did she feel that Ah Biao looked a little strange and different today? Now that she thought about it carefully, Ah Biao¡¯s expression was different from


    usdil, and he was dressed differently as well. When had she ever seen Ah Biao dressed so formally before?


    ¡°No wonder. I was wondering why Ah Biao was dressed so formally today,¡± Jin Minzhu said with a face full of enlightenment.


    ¡°Then, Aunty Minzhu, do you think that Uncle Ah Biao is especially handsome today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minzhu with a face full of gossip and asked.


    ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Jin minzhu nced at the ce where Ah Biao was standing. She said with a red face.


    ¡°Haha, ¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s shy and hungry look pleased Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and teased jin minzhu, ¡°Aunty Minzhu, you¡¯ve been chasing my uncle, Ah Biao, for so long. It¡¯s finally time to bloom and bear fruit. Why are you so shy? It¡¯s a littlete for you to be shy.¡±


    ¡®Meng¡¯er, you actually teased your Aunty Minzhu.¡± Jin Minzhu did not expect to be teased by a little brat.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re really right to tease me. I always thought that my little sister had the thickest skin, but she doesn¡¯t know what shyness is. Today has really opened my eyes.¡± Jin Minhua also joined in to tease his sister.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not going to tell you guys anything anymore. You guys are bullying me.¡± As she said that, Jin Minzhu stood up and was about to leave.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er and Jin Minhua exchanged nces. Jin Minhua opened her mouth and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Aunty Minzhu is obviously going to look for Uncle Ah Biao. The two of them haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Jin Minhua chimed in, but Jin Minzhu¡¯s face was red from all the talking.


    ¡°You two, you two are in cahoots. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s face was red. She stomped her feet and really walked towards Ah Biao

 Chapter 229 - Stocks Fell (2)

    <h4>Chapter 229 Stocks Fell (2)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minzhu¡¯s back as she left. She covered her mouth andughed.


    Jin Minhua, on the other hand, looked like he was sighing. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really hard to keep a woman when she¡¯s older.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jin, when are you going to find me an aunty?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er teased Jin Minzhu, she shifted her target to Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you little girl.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really mentioning the pot that was boiling. Jin Minhua was often nagged by his parents because of this matter. Jin Minhua remembered that Elder Liu and the others were going to have dinner with his fatherter. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er seriously. ¡°Meng¡¯er, uncle wants to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked up at Jin Minhua and gestured for him to speak.


    ¡°Um, when you guys are having dinner with my dadter, please don¡¯t mention anything to my dad about me finding a partner. Please.¡± Jin Minhua looked at Chen Meng¡¯er pleadingly.


    ¡°Why? Uncle Jin, are you being urged to get married?¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er Looked Jin Minhua up and down. Then, she put on the appearance of a young adult and said, ¡°Yes, Uncle Jin, you¡¯re not young anymore. No wonder your parents are worried.¡±


    Just as Jin Minhua was about to be unable to endure Chen Mengler¡¯s teasing, a heavenly voice rang in Jin Minhua¡¯s ear. He had never thought that Wei Zhijian¡¯s voice when he called his name was actually so pleasant. ¡°Jin Minhua, you¡¯re so damn easy to find.¡±


    As he spoke. Wei Zhijian rushed in from the door angrily. Seeing Wei Zhijian¡¯s rampage, the two members of the Green Gang, who were sent by Elder Liu to protect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people, walked toward Wei Zhijian with a guarded look.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her hand to indicate that the two of them shouldn¡¯t make any movements for the time being. Otherwise, Wei Zhijian wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the hall, let alone walk in front of Jin Minhua and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Wei Zhijian? How did you know I was here?¡± Jin Minhua actually didn¡¯t sink his face when he saw Wei Zhijian. Instead, he came up to him with a smile.


    If it were any other time, Wei Zhijian would definitely be so shocked that his sses would fall off. But today, Wei Zhijian was full of anger and didn¡¯t notice this at all. ¡°How did I know you were here? Humph, I spent a lot of effort to find out that you were here. Let me tell you, Jin Minhua, you did something wicked and wanted to hide, but there was no door. Oh, no, there wasn¡¯t even a window.¡±


    Wei Zhijian had asked the person next to him to find out Jin Minhua¡¯s location early in the morning. It wasn¡¯t until just now that he got the news that Jin Minhua was at the century hotel that he rushed here without stopping.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Jin Minhua waspletely confused by Wei Zhijian¡¯s question. Recently, he had been so busy that he hadn¡¯t even met Wei Zhijian. Not to mention what he had done to Wei Zhijian. As Jin Minhua spoke, she turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er with an inquiring look.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the way Jin Minhua looked at her. She shrugged, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me here. The stocks you bought before have all fallen.¡± Wei Zhijian¡¯s eyes were about to burst with anger when he said this. Thinking about the stocks that others had bought recently, they had more or less made a profit. He had sold all the stocks before and bought those stocks with Jin Minhua, but they had fallen instead.


    Although they didn¡¯t fall much, most of the stocks he bought fell when there were only a few stocks that fell. How could Wei Zhijian not be angry? And he was sure that Jin Minhua did it on purpose.


    ¡°Yes, they fell. No, Wei Zhijian, how do you know what stocks I bought?¡± Jin Minhua said and then reacted.


    ¡°Jin Minhua, don¡¯t pretend. You did it on purpose. You deliberately let me see which stocks you bought when you were trading so that I would fall into your trap.¡± Wei Zhijian was certain, jin Minhua was targeting him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, finally understood why Wei Zhijian came to visit her in such a noisy manner. Jin Minhua also understood what was going on.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Wei Zhijian. Wait a minute. You mean, thest time I went to the stock exchange to buy stocks, you saw which stocks I bought, so you bought them with meter?¡± Jin Minhua looked at Wei Zhijian, she sorted out the whole story. ¡°Then, now the stocks fell, so you think I deliberately let you see which stocks I bought?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Wei Zhijian nodded and looked at Jin Minhua with usatory eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, Wei Zhijian, you are too smart. How did your brain grow? I originally thought you were not smart, but now I think you are stupid. You said I deliberately let you see which stocks I bought so that you would lose money. However, what you said is just your own guess. What evidence do you have? Instead, I want to ask you, why did you peek at which stocks I bought?¡± Jin Minhua asked back.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Wei Zhijian was stumped by Jin Minhua¡¯s question. He was too embarrassed to tell Jin Minhua the truth. He told Jin Minhua that he thought that Jin Minhua had received some insider information, which was why he spent so much money to buy these stocks that weren¡¯t favored.


    ¡°What me? I can¡¯t say it, can I. You think that these stocks will rise because I received some insider information, right? I also told you that I also bought these stocks, but the big head¡¯s share is not mine. I also bought it for someone else.¡± Jin Minhua gave Wei Zhijian a disdainful look.


    In the past, he still thought that Wei Zhijian was quite reliable, although he liked to y a little. But in his opinion, Wei Zhijian couldn¡¯t bepared to his big brother at all.


    ¡°I also know that those stocks you mentioned fell a little. If you don¡¯t have the guts to sell them now, you won¡¯t lose anything. So. I advise you, instead of questioning Uncle Jin, you might as well sell those stocks,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been watching from the sidelines, suddenly said, ¡°Yes. Well, if you¡¯re willing to sell them to me, I¡¯m very willing to buy them.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Wei Zhijian looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who suddenly spoke, and was somewhat unable to react.


    On the other hand, Jin Minhua looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. ¡°You still want to buy them? Your Grandfather doesn¡¯t care about you? Let you do whatever you want?¡± If Jin Minhua hade today¡­ firstly, it was because he had received a call from Chen Meng¡¯er, and secondly, he wanted to tell Chen Meng¡¯er about the stocks. But he didn¡¯t expect that Wei Zhijian would give him such a show before he even opened his mouth.

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230 Chapter 230</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. I¡¯m making money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a sip of the milk on the table and corrected Jin Minhua. ¡°Making money? Ha, little friend, you¡¯re not making money. You¡¯re just ying with Jin Minhua, aren¡¯t you?¡± After Wei Zhijian heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his frustration disappeared. His mood suddenly changed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Wei Zhijian. She only looked up at Wei Zhijian. Calling her little friend, she still felt that Wei Zhijian¡¯s mental age was suitable for this title.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, although your grandfather is quite rich and that money isn¡¯t in your grandfather¡¯s eyes, this is still money after all. Your grandfather worked hard to earn it bit by bit.¡± Jin Minhua was earnestly trying to persuade her.


    However, it was obvious that Jin Minhua¡¯s words were of no use to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a real child. She wasn¡¯t ying with her grandfather¡¯s and those uncles¡¯ money. She was really using this money to earn a lot of money.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, since you always thought that I was ying in the stock market, why did you take the money to buy it with me back then? Now that those stocks have fallen, do you regret it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minhua and asked. She suddenly wanted to hear Jin Minhua¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. What¡¯s there to regret? It wasmon for stocks to fall or rise. If I didn¡¯t have the ability to bear it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in the stock market for so long,¡± Jin Minhua answered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, but his eyes were looking at Wei Zhijian.


    Wei Zhijian was embarrassed and angry by Jin Minhua¡¯s look. ¡°Jin Minhua, just say it. Why are you looking at me? Are you saying that my ability to bear it isn¡¯t good?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s What I¡¯m saying. Didn¡¯t you juste to Uncle Jin to settle the score because of the stock price?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied innocently. This made Wei Zhijian, who wanted to get angry, look at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doll-like face. He couldn¡¯t even get angry. Wei Zhijian took a deep breath. Then he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°I didn¡¯te to Uncle Jin because of the stock price.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because the stocks have fallen. What¡¯s the reason?¡± Jin Minhua continued to ask.


    ¡°You still want to ask me why? Jin Minhua, you know very well in your heart. I¡¯m angry that you deliberately let me fall into your trap. If you didn¡¯t deliberately let me see the names of those stocks, why would I buy these stocks?¡± Wei Zhijian couldn¡¯t lose his temper with Chen Meng¡¯er, but with Jin Minhua, he wasn¡¯t polite at all. He could lose his temper. He would do what he had to do.


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, I have to make this clear to you. I didn¡¯t set any traps for you. I bought all the stocks you mentioned. Do you think I would use myself to lead you into a trap? Wei Zhijian, I say, you think too highly of yourself.¡± Jin Minhua looked at Wei Zhijian with contempt, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can testify for Uncle Jin. I asked him to buy those stocks for me. He didn¡¯t deliberately harm you.¡± Because Chen Meng¡¯er was going back, she was in a good mood and helped Wei Zhijian mediate the conflict with Jin Minhua. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in a good mood, also revealed a chance for Wei Zhijian to make a fortune, but she didn¡¯t know if Wei Zhijian could seize it. ¡°Moreover, if you believe what I said, don¡¯t sell those stocks for the time being and look at them for a while. Maybe there will be unexpected results.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ve always been curious. Why do you think so highly of these stocks?¡± Jin Minhua had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was just ying around. Just now, he also thought so. However, after hearing what Chen Meng¡¯er said to Wei Zhijian, his view of Chen Meng¡¯er buying stocks suddenly changed.

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231 Chapter 231</h4>


    After Jin Minhua¡¯s view of Chen Meng¡¯er buying stocks emerged from a dead end, he had also thought of the important points that he had overlooked previously. How could he forget who Elder Liu was. Elder Liu was the boss of the Green Gang, a mysterious big shot that was circting in upper-ss society. Even if he doted on his granddaughter, he would not allow her to do whatever she wanted.


    However, if Jin Minhua knew that Elder Liu really acted like he let his granddaughter do whatever she wanted when Chen Meng¡¯er was trading stocks, she wondered what his expression would be.


    ¡°This is intuition. Yes, it¡¯s intuition.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her eyes and said mysteriously.


    ¡°Intuition?¡± Jin Minhua and Wei Zhijian said in unison.


    ¡°Yes, what else do you think it is?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the milk on the table, took a sip, and asked.


    ¡°God, this is too much of a joke,¡± Wei Zhijian said in surprise. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t use such an excuse to fool us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not joking with you. My intuition tells me that these stocks will soar in the next one to two years,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said like a little adult. ¡°Of course. You two can also think that what I said is not reliable. You can sell the stocks in your hands, but don¡¯t cry when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Hey, little girl, what do you think Uncle Jin and I are? We will cry. How is that possible?¡± Wei Zhijian looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a joking expression. ¡°Little Miss, Sir asked me to tell you that the time is almost up. We are about to set off.¡± Fatty was sent by Elder Liu to inform Chen Meng¡¯er. Fatty¡¯s appearance interrupted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s conversation. Fatty came over and sized up Wei Zhijian when he passed on the message to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The evaluation of the second young master of the Wei family was not good. However, what Fatty and the others understood was that the evaluation of the second young master of the Wei family, Wei Zhijian, was not bad. Otherwise, Wei Zhijian would definitely not appear in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When fatty sized up Wei Zhijian, Wei Zhijian also sized up fatty. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that this person looked familiar. However, he was sure that he had never seen this person before.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m Coming.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er carefully slid down from the chair. ¡°Uncle Jin, are youing with us? or?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned to look at Jin Minhua. ¡°I¡¯ll go with my dad and the otherster.¡± Under today¡¯s circumstances, Jin Minhua couldn¡¯t go with Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    ¡°Okay. After dinner, I¡¯ll talk to you about what I asked you to do.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and said. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er left with Fatty. Wei Zhijian and Jin Minhua, who were staring at Fatty¡¯s back without blinking, were left behind.


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, what are you looking at? Why are you so lost in thought?¡± After Jin Minhua watched Chen Meng¡¯er and Fatty leave, he turned his head and saw Wei Zhijian, who was in a daze.


    ¡°Hey, Jin Minhua, who is that man? Why does he look so familiar?¡± Wei Zhijian saw that only he and Jin Minhua were left. He and Jin Minhua didn¡¯t have any scruples, so he asked what they had.


    ¡°Do you look familiar? Do you know someone from the Green Gang?¡± Jin Minhua asked with some surprise. Although he had regarded the boss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu, as his idol before, he wasn¡¯t familiar with the people of the Green Gang at all. If he was familiar with them, he was only familiar with Ah Biao, who had a special rtionship with his sister, Jin Minzhu. This was also a recent matter. Therefore, Jin Minhua expressed surprise when she heard that Wei Zhijian knew someone from the upper echelons of the Green Gang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the Green Gang. Ah, you said that Fatty was from the Green Gang. Ah, I remember now.¡± Wei Zhijian patted his forehead, he said with a sudden realization, ¡°I remember now. I was wondering why I felt that he was familiar. I¡¯ve seen the photos of this fatty and my dad. At that time, I saw my dad carefully keeping them, so I was curious and asked. My dad said that this person is the left and right arm of the boss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t recognize him wrongly. He is the left and right arm of Elder Liu, Fatty.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t expect Wei Zhijian to have such a good memory.


    ¡°I told you. Why does he I look so familiar? That¡¯s not right. He is the left and right arm of Elder Liu, Fatty. Just now, he seemed to call that little girl, Little Miss, just now?¡± Recalling how fatty addressed Chen Meng¡¯er just now¡­ Wei Zhijian suddenly stood up straight and stared at Jin Minhua in disbelief. ¡°Jin Minhua, it¡¯s not what I think, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach. I don¡¯t know what you think.¡± Jin Minhua understood what Wei Zhijian meant by ¡°That¡±, but he deliberately pretended not to understand.


    ¡°Jin Minhua, don¡¯t pretend. I know you know what I mean. That little girl couldn¡¯t be the new god-granddaughter of Elder Liu that everyone is guessing. The future heir of the Green Gang?¡± Wei Zhijian red at Jin Minhua, he asked.


    ¡°Yes, you guessed it right. She is Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. The future heir of the Green Gang. Now you understand why I told you to be quiet that day. If you offend this little princess, let me tell you, not only can I not help you, even your family won¡¯t be able to escape this disaster.¡± Speaking of that day¡¯s matter¡­ jin Minhua couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°And today¡¯s matter. Tell me about you. What have you done? You actually came here to denounce me. Fortunately, Meng¡¯er is magnanimous. It¡¯s not your fault that you peeked at the name of the stock she wanted to buy.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Jin Minhua. You¡¯re done. You¡¯re really addicted to scolding. I think this matter should be med on you. If it weren¡¯t for you not telling me clearlyter, would I havemitted such a low-level problem? Seriously, if I get into trouble, I¡¯ll definitely drag you down with me.¡± Wei Zhijian and Jin Minhua were used to bickering. ¡°But, Jin Minhua, how did you get into the big boat of the Green Gang? You didn¡¯t even notice me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this matter really wasn¡¯t caused by me. It was even caused by my sister. This matter can¡¯t be exined in a short time. I still have something to do today. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Jin Minhua wanted to say, he suddenly remembered what his father had said to her this morning. The matter between his sister and Ah Biao hadn¡¯t been settled yet.


    His father knew about this person, but his father was quite willing to hand his daughter over to Ah Biao. His father still didn¡¯t know what Elder Liu meant. This matter still had to be confirmed, and spread further.

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232 Chapter 232</h4>


    Wei Zhijian didn¡¯t have time to think about whether it was caused by Jin Minhua or Jin Minhua¡¯s sister, Jin Minzhu. He thought about whether he had done anything out of the ordinary to offend the sessor of the Green Gang, Elder Liu¡¯s precious granddaughter. Wei Zhijian thought about it for a moment. It seemed that his performance in front of Elder Liu¡¯s precious granddaughter had never been good.


    Wei Zhijian walked over and sat next to Jin Minhua. He looked at Jin Minhua with a fawning smile, which made Jin Minhua ufortable. ¡°Wei Zhijian, be normal. You¡¯re looking at me like this, which makes me ufortable. If others see it, they¡¯ll think that we have an abnormal rtionship,¡± Jin Minhua said, he moved her body in the opposite direction where Wei Zhijian was sitting


    When Wei Zhijian heard Jin Minhua¡¯s words, he subconsciously wanted to argue with her. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he remembered that he had something to ask Jin Minhua for help. He immediately stopped what he wanted to say and changed his expression, he said, ¡°Fine, whatever you say. But, Jin Minhua, you see, our family has been friends with your family for many years. You can¡¯t just watch as our Wei family is destroyed because we offended the Green Gang, right?¡± ¡°So?¡± Jin Minhua was really not used to Wei Zhijian¡¯s fawning manner.


    was


    ¡°So, help me put in a good word in front of the sessor of the Green Gang. I don¡¯t expect her to change her opinion of me. I only hope that she won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± Wei Zhijian looked at Jin Minhua expectantly.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I got it. You can return to normal now, right?¡± Jin Minhua really couldn¡¯t stand Wei Zhijian¡¯s fawning manner. ¡°Oh, right. I really don¡¯t know the future trend of those stocks. It was purely Meng¡¯er¡¯s whim. I think if you¡¯re afraid of losing too much, you should sell them as soon as possible.¡±Jin Minhua wasn¡¯t optimistic about these stocks either.


    ¡°Jin Minhua, what do you mean? I, Wei Zhijian, don¡¯t care about this little money.¡± Wei Zhijian immediately recovered his original look after hearing Jin Minhua¡¯s agreement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about it. Don¡¯t worry about it. Why did youe here to settle the score with me?¡± Jin Minhua looked at Wei Zhijian with an expression that said, ¡°You¡¯re really full of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to find you for that little bit of money. Didn¡¯t I think you were ying with me? Now That I know it¡¯s not, I definitely can¡¯t sell it.¡± What Wei Zhijian didn¡¯t say was¡­ when he knew that this was the heir of the Green Gang, he couldn¡¯t sell the few stocks that Elder Liu¡¯s precious granddaughter wanted to buy. First, he couldn¡¯t offend the Green Gang for such a small matter. If Elder Liu knew that he didn¡¯t believe his granddaughter¡¯s vision, it would be a big matter. However, if Elder Liu knew what Wei Zhijian was thinking, he would definitely despise Wei Zhijian. Did he look like a petty person who used public office to take revenge?


    Second, Wei Zhijian didn¡¯t know why, but he trusted Chen Meng¡¯er and her intuition.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. In any case, in the future, don¡¯te to me forpensation or profit.¡± Jin Minhua nced at the watch on Wei Zhijian¡¯s wrist and saw the time on it. He suddenly lost hisposure. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. This is bad. My dad will scold me to death. Wei Zhijian, go do what you need to do. I won¡¯t apany you today.¡± After saying that, Jin Minhua left in a panic.


    Almost all the Jin family members went out. If it weren¡¯t for Jin Minhua and Jin Minzhu¡¯s father¡¯s final words, the Jin family in Japan would probably have sent a few people. However, the entire Jin family in Japan was sent out.

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233 Chapter 233</h4>


    Jin Minzhu, who had been specially dressed up by her mother and aunt, lifted her skirt unnaturally, she said to her mother, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it just a meal with Elder Liu and the others? Is there a need to make it so grand?¡± Because when Jin Minzhu met Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er was present. And when her own precious granddaughter was present, Elder Liu usually had the image of a kind grandfather. Therefore, in Jin Minhua¡¯s eyes, the leader of the Green Gang, Elder Liu, was just an ordinary old man.


    ¡°What do you mean by having a meal? Let me tell you, you have to pay attention to your image today. Be ady. If you don¡¯t perform well, your father wille back to find trouble with you. Don¡¯t expect me to clean up this mess for you,¡± said Mrs. Jin, she sized up her daughter. ¡°Mm, not bad. After dressing up like this, you really do look like ady from an aristocratic family.¡±


    The Jin family was dressed up to attend, while the Green Gang was not showing any signs of backing down. When the Green Gang members heard that their hall master, Ah Biao, was going to meet the girl¡¯s parents, they were all extremely excited. A group of men gathered together to give Ah Biao advice on what to wear and on how he should behave when he meets his future parents-inwter. At the end of his speech, the group of men actually pped the table and said that they wanted to go with Ah Biao. Ah Biao was so frightened that his face changed.


    Fortunately, Elder Liu stood out at this time and asked everyone to calm down. If Ah Biao¡¯s marriage fell apart because of them¡­ Let¡¯s see how he would deal with them.


    And Elder Liu was also a man. He didn¡¯t pay attention to many details. He only informed Ah Biao and the others that they were ready to set off, but he forgot to let Ah Biao clean up. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been informed to set off, was led by Zhuge Yu. When she saw the clothes on Ah Biao, she immediately frowned.


    Ah Biao¡¯s already nervous mood became jumbled up when his Little Miss looked at him with a frown. ¡°Little Miss, is there something wrong with you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very inappropriate.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her little chin and turned to Zhuge Yu. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, how much time do we have until the agreed time?¡± ¡°One hour.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at his watch and said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s still not toote. Uncle Zhuge, go and Tell Grandpa that we are leaving now. Before we go to the hotel, we have to go to the mall.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Ah Biao¡¯s nervous face, she turned her head and said to Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Zhuge Yu epted the order and left. Ten minutester, Chen Meng¡¯er and her group appeared at the most famous mall in Tokyo, Japan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory was very good. She hade here once a few days ago. She only took a nce, but she clearly remembered the location of the boutique menswear in this mall.


    ¡°This suit and this shirt. Take a size that suits him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er entered the shop, she looked like a queen and scanned the shop. She pointed at the gray suit and the white shirt and said to the shop assistants. ¡°Ah, okay, please wait a moment.¡± The shop assistants werepletely fooled by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s posture.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had the foundation from her previous life. The training from her previous life seemed to be imprinted in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t forget it no matter how hard she tried. Chen Meng¡¯er had also learned how to choose men¡¯s clothing in her previous life, even though she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Fortunately, although there weren¡¯t as many styles of men¡¯s clothing at this time as there were decadester, there were already a few ssic styles now.


    This allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to not be conflicted over the style of the clothing.


    ¡°Miss, Miss, the clothes are here.¡± The shop assistant almost blurted out the term ¡°Little friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thanked the shop assistant with a feigned expression. Then, she pointed at Ah Biao and said, ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, go in and try on these clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Ah Biao, who was called out, obediently stood out from the line and took the clothes to the fitting room to try them on.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and skinny, who were called out by Elder Liu, did not escape from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s demonic grasp. When Ah Biao went to try on the clothes, she was not idle either. She walked around the shop and thenpared them to Zhuge Yu, skinny¡­ fatty¡¯s physique allowed him to pick out a few pieces of clothes. ¡°Little Miss, do we also want to try?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Fatty and asked the shop assistant if there was a suitable size for him to wear, fatty swallowed his saliva and asked.


    ¡°Of course. You are representing uncle Ah Biao¡¯s family. You are also representing our Green Gang. Do you think that this outfit of yours is suitable for you now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for Fatty and the others to take a look themselves.


    Fatty and the other two lowered their heads and really looked at their own attire. Needless to say, after they took a closer look, they realized that their attire was really not suitable.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the expressions of Fatty and the other two¡­ she knew what they were thinking. ¡°How about it? You guys also feel that this attire isn¡¯t suitable, right. Aunty Jin Zhu¡¯s family members will definitely be dressed up to attend, and if we don¡¯t make a proper appearance on our side¡­ When we stand together andpare, it won¡¯t look


    good.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, the shop assistant had already brought the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted. ¡°Here, this one is Uncle Zhuge¡¯s, this one is Uncle Fatty¡¯s, and this one is Uncle Skinny¡¯s. Take it and try it on in the fitting room.¡±


    Zhuge Yu and the others were obedient like children in kindergarten. They obediently listened to the little teacher, Chen Meng¡¯er, and took the clothes and went to the fitting room to try on the clothes.


    ¡°Phew. It¡¯s finally done.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er believed in her own judgment. Therefore, after sending Zhuge Yu and the others into the fitting room, Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve chosen clothes for your uncle Zhuge and the others. What About Me, your grandfather?¡± Elder Liu, who had been acting as the background board by the side, expressed his dissatisfaction at being ignored.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to change your clothes. This suit suits you very well. Grandpa, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to choose clothes for you, but the clothes in this house really don¡¯t suit you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would never forget her grandfather, instead, she really felt that her grandfather¡¯s clothes were very good and suited him very well. It was an improved version of the Tang suit that was purely handmade. If her grandfather, Elder Liu, were to wear the suit here, it would really look out of ce. And Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Liu meant. ¡°Grandfather, when I grow up a little, I¡¯ll personally make you a suit.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 234 Meeting (1)</h4>


    ¡°Oh, girl, you know how to make clothes? Why doesn¡¯t Grandpa know?¡± When Elder Liu heard that his granddaughter was going to make clothes for him in the future, his sour mood from before disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Not for the time being. I¡¯m still too young, so it¡¯s not suitable for me to hold a needle and thread. When I¡¯m older and can hold a needle and thread, I¡¯ll go and learn. And I¡¯m so smart, how can it be difficult for me to make clothes? Grandpa, just wait, wait until you pass on the clothes that I personally made for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Elder Liu replied cheerfully.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was talking to Elder Liu, Ah Biao and the others had already changed into the clothes Chen Meng¡¯er had picked for them. They walked out of the fitting room. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t tell me. Meng¡¯er¡¯s taste is really good. When you change into these clothes, it¡¯s really like you¡¯ve changed into a different person. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the old saying that people depend on clothes. ¡°Alright, just this set of clothes.¡± Elder Liu was quite satisfied with the appearance of his right-hand man after he changed into the gold set.


    Elder Liu was very generous. Without waiting for Zhuge Yu and the others to pay, he said heroically, ¡°Zhuge, give me the money. This can be considered my reward.¡±


    When Zhuge Yu and the others heard that their boss was paying, their faces all showed joy. It wasn¡¯t that they cared about the money for this piece of clothing, but the meaning behind it waspletely different.


    ¡°Haha, Mister, Thank You. We will wear it well.¡± Fatty said with a grin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu, who had gone to pay the bill, and the other three men who were looking at Elder Liu with faces full of gratitude. Chen Meng¡¯er even suspected that if they were to be a little more emotional, these three men would have wiped their tears away. ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, we have to express our gratitude to Grandpa. There will be time in the future. It¡¯s gettingte. Should we set off? If we let Aunty Jin Zhu and the others wait, it would be impolite. Don¡¯t you think so, Uncle Ah Biao?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and looked at Ah Biao, she said.


    ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Ah Biao, who was already nervous, became even more nervous after being teased by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the restaurant that they had agreed on beforehand. The Jin family¡¯s people were already waiting at the door. When Chen Meng¡¯er held onto Elder Liu¡¯s arm and walked over, Jin Minzhu¡¯s father came up to wee her. ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m very honored that Elder Liu can take this time toe and have a casual meal.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m also very honored. I¡¯m very honored that before I live, I can still see those kids of my family get married and start a business.¡± Elder Liu smiled and said to Ah Biao who was beside him, ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t youe over and meet your future father-inw?¡±


    §Ö


    Ah Biao was originally with his brothers, so he wasn¡¯t that nervous. He didn¡¯t expect his teacher to directly drag him out. His expression suddenly stiffened. ¡°Sir. uncle. Uncle.¡± Ah Biao¡¯s ranger awkwardly greeted Jin Minzhu¡¯s father, Jin Hao.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. Although they had met before, Ah Biao hadn¡¯t called him Uncle at that time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Ah Biao¡¯s awkward and stiff expression and could not help but cover her mouth andugh secretly. She wanted to take a camera to capture Ah Biao¡¯s current expression so that she could use it to make fun of him in the future.


    Although Jin Hao was not involved in the underworld, he was a businessman, and businessmen inevitably had to deal with people from the underworld. Therefore, he knew quite a lot about the movements of the underworld. He had long heard of the rumor of the future sessor of the Green Gang. And there were endless rumors about the future sessor of the Green Gang.


    It was also said that the future sessor of the Green Gang wasn¡¯t young anymore. The sessor had demoted herself to be Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter in order to get a higher position.

 Chapter 235 - Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 235 Meeting (2)</h4>


    There were even rumors that the recent happenings in the Yamaguchi-gumi were all the work of the future heir of the Green Gang. Otherwise, how could the heir of the Green Gang have arrived in Japan? The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi, had been shot for a long time and almost lost his life due to excessive blood loss. There were also people from the Yamaguchi-gumi who were attacked with drugs by unknown people.


    Even though the Yamaguchi-gumi who had been poisoned by the medicine powder did not die in the end, it was not any better than death. Some of them werepletely disfigured, while others had anorexia. However, Dr. Oada from the Yamaguchi-gumi was helpless against all of this. In any case, the rumors about the sessor of the Green Gang were all very mysterious.


    However, none of these rumors were true. No, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t true. The things that happened in the Yamaguchi-gumi were really caused by the sessor of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, when Jin Hao heard from his son and daughter what kind of person the sessor of the Green Gang was, he was shocked. At the same time, he felt that the rumors in the sect were not credible. It was just a little girl¡­ how could she create such a bigmotion?


    ¡°This is the Little Miss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu, your granddaughter. She¡¯s really good-looking.¡± Before he came, his son Jin Minhua had repeatedly warned him not to offend Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter; if he offended her, their Jin family would have offended the Green Gang.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Jin.¡± From Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s point of view, this Jin Hao was worthy of being called uncle. However, ording to the current seniority, she had to call him grandpa, otherwise, the seniority would be messed up. ¡°Hey, good. You¡¯re such a good girl. Come, this is Grandpa Jin¡¯s greeting gift for you.¡± Jin Hao couldn¡¯t say that hepletely understood Elder Liu, but Jin Hao had spent a lot of effort on Elder Liu¡¯s preferences, an ice type purple jade pendant was the wee gift he had prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she turned to look at Elder Liu. After Elder Liu nodded, she reached out to take it.


    Jin Hao had seen Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s performance. He thought to himself, no wonder this little girl could be so likable to Elder Liu. She was extremely intelligent. If it were any other child at this age, they wouldn¡¯t have asked for the opinions of the elders around them. What a lovable little girl.


    Jin Hao looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a changed expression. If it was because of Elder Liu¡¯s identity and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity as the sessor of the Green Gang, he could not show his affection for Chen Meng¡¯er. But now¡­ he really fell in love with this sensible and good-looking little girl.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Jin.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the purple jade pendant in Jin Hao¡¯s hand. She thought that her assets were a little richer, and the smile on her small face became even more brilliant.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was adorable to Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother. If it weren¡¯t for her husband and Elder Liu, she would have hugged Chen Meng¡¯er and cried out for her darling.


    Mrs. Jin had been looking forward to hugging her grandchildren for many years. However, her eldest son had always been disappointing and had never found a partner for him. Now, her son and eldest daughter¡¯s other half were nowhere to be found. The younger daughter had even brought her other half home. Although the person that the younger daughter had taken a fancy to was slightly older than her younger daughter.


    But she had heard from her husband that this person called Ah Biao was not bad and could be relied on. Since her husband was already so wise, that person was really not bad. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Elder Liu, this precious granddaughter of yours really knows how to be polite,¡± Jin Hao praised sincerely. Jin Hao¡¯s praise for Chen Meng¡¯er spoke the truth of Elder Liu¡¯s heart. It made him feel morefortable listening to it than praising himself. Elder Liuughed heartily and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a good person.¡± ¡°Come,e. Elder Liu, Ah Biao, don¡¯t stand there. Come in and sit.¡± Jin Hao led Chen Meng¡¯er and the others inside.


    ard


    Chen Meng¡¯er held her grandfather¡¯s hand. As they walked inside, her eyes were rolling around, shining on the other person. She was puzzled. Why hadn¡¯t the other protagonist of today¡¯s meeting shown up yet? Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that Jin Minzhu would be shy. In her impression, she could even turn around and chase Ah Biao. How thin could her skin be?


    Chen Meng¡¯er had really made a mistake this time. After Jin Minzhu learned that Elder Liu and the others had arrived, she sat quietly in the private room.


    Although the Green Gang had met with the Jin family this time because of Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu¡¯s matter. Elder Liu and Jin Hao talked about the recent development of Japan. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was well aware of the development of Japan, was not in the mood to listen to their conversation. Therefore, after she greeted Elder Liu, she slipped away to look for Jin Minzhu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not talk with Jin Minzhu for long. She saw that her uncles were actually surrounded by Jin Minzhu¡¯s seven aunts and eight aunts. Zhuge Yu and the others were frightened by this posture, and all of them had embarrassed looks on their faces; they didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of thing.


    At the same time, they looked up and saw Chen Meng¡¯er looking at them with a sneaky smile, as if they had seen their savior. They winked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked her toe and save them.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er liked tough at others, Chen Meng¡¯er was very protective of her own people. She couldn¡¯t stand to see her own people being bullied. She was just a child, and it was useless. She could only ask Jin Minzhu to go and rescue her uncles.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that her uncles¡¯ market prices were so good. When Jin Minzhu¡¯s seven aunts and eight aunts saw that the youngest daughter of the Jin family had found such a good partner, they were all moved, they caught Zhuge Yu and the others who came with them. They wanted to introduce their daughters or the daughters of their rtives to them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu and the others who had been brought here by Jin Minzhu and were in a somewhat sorry state, she covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, you guys actually ept these aunties. Grandma¡¯s kindness is not bad. This way, I¡¯ll have a few more aunties.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, please spare me. I don¡¯t want to find a partner. I¡¯m fine the way I am now.¡± Fatty was not envious of Ah Biao who had a family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the way we are now is fine.¡± Zhuge Yu and Skinny also agreed.


    ¡°Uncles, you guys aren¡¯t young anymore. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll really be old men.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think of the scene of these three uncles being single for their entire lives in her previous life.


    ¡°Old men it is. Anyway, we are counting on Little Miss.¡± Skinny said with a smile.

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236 Chapter 236</h4>


    The meeting between the two families went quite smoothly. The Jin family had always wanted to join the Green Gang, but Elder Liu had always been anxious about the life of his four right-hand men. In addition, he had a good impression of Jin Minzhu, he felt that she was a good match for Ah Biao, so he didn¡¯t put on airs.


    ¡°Elder Liu, what do you think we should do about these two children?¡± Jin Hao asked Elder Liu for his opinion. If it had been someone else, Jin Hao would definitely have made his position clear. He couldn¡¯t let his precious daughter suffer a loss.


    ¡°About this matter, listen to the young couple. They can do whatever they want.¡± As he spoke, Elder Liu lowered his head and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, who was enjoying her meal, ¡°Girl, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with Grandpa¡¯s idea. We¡¯ll have to let Uncle Biao and Aunty Minzhu discuss it on their own. However, Grandpa will have to pay for this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously blinked her eyes and said to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Of course. When your Uncle Biao gets married, Grandpa will definitely express his gratitude.¡± Elder Liu was very satisfied with his granddaughter¡¯s understanding of him. He smiled brilliantly.


    ¡°This, how can this be? This is a matter between our two families. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Elder Liu Bear all the expenses alone. How about half?¡± Jin Hao didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to be so generous,


    ¡°Jin, don¡¯t fight with me over this matter. Ah Biao, I was the one who watched him grow up. I have long treated him like my son. When my son gets married, as his father, it is only natural for me to pay for it. Haha.¡± Liu was telling the Jin family, Ah Biao¡¯s position in the Green Gang.


    Now that Elder Liu¡¯s words were out, the people present looking at Ah Biao¡¯s eyes immediately changed.


    Ah Biao knew that his boss was helping him and paving the way for his future life, which made him very grateful.


    ¡°No matter how touched you are, you have to hold it in. If you were to cry in this ce, it would be embarrassing. Losing your face is a small matter. Losing your boss¡¯s and Miss¡¯s face is a big matter.¡± Zhuge Yu listened to his boss¡¯s words; he felt it in his heart. He nced at Ah Biao and saw that his eyes were red. He quickly said something to divert Ah Biao¡¯s attention.


    If Ah Biao really burst into tears on this asion, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. It was really embarrassing.


    ¡°Zhuge Yu, when did you be so sharp-tongued?¡± Ah Biao was moved by Zhuge Yu¡¯s change of topic and walked out from the room just now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather would be so quick to do things. She originally thought that today was just a dinner and a meeting between the two families. In the end, they even discussed the engagement and the wedding date.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Ah Biao who was sitting at their table and Jin Minzhu who was sitting at the other table. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This was really fast. If it were more than ten yearster and she didn¡¯t know the two of them, she couldn¡¯t help but guess that the two of them couldn¡¯t have boarded the ship first and were in a hurry to make up the ticket.


    No matter how much Chen Meng¡¯er sighed, before they left Japan, Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao were the opposite. Ah Biao was dull-witted, and now the two of them were stuck together all day long. It wasn¡¯t just Chen Meng¡¯er who had goosebumps. It was Zhuge Yu and the others who couldn¡¯t stand Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu¡¯s lovey-dovey attitude.


    And because of this, Ah Biao was often taken out by Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny to practice. In the end, Ah Biao was no match for Zhuge Yu. He was trained by Zhuge Yu. However, Zhuge Yu was very mean. He specialized in attacking ces that couldn¡¯t be seen on Ah Biao¡¯s body. And Ah Biao was too embarrassed toin to Jin Minzhu about this matter. He could only endure the pain and swallow it in his stomach.

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237 Chapter 237</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw how Zhuge Yu greeted Ah Biao. She also knew how painful Ah Biao¡¯s injuries were. However, Chen Meng¡¯er only covered her mouth and snickered. She did not have any thoughts of helping Ah Biao out.


    Finally, it was the day that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the country. The members of the Green Gang and the Jin siblings came to send them off. Among this group of people, the one with the mostplicated thoughts should be Ah Biao. He wanted his brothers to get lost as soon as possible. The pain in his body had not stopped for the past few days, but he could not bear to part with his boss and Little Miss.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Ah Biao and I are getting married. You muste.¡± Jin Minzhu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and said reluctantly. ¡°Yes, Aunty Minzhu, don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I wille. Oh right, when the timees, not only will Ie, but I will also give you a big gift.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and promised.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Jin Minzhu hugged Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, about the stocks?¡± Jin Minhua finally saw her sister let Chen Meng¡¯er in and hurriedly squeezed over.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er is so young. Why did you tell her about stocks?¡± Jin Minzhu, who didn¡¯t know anything, frowned when she saw her big brother¡¯s unreliable behavior.


    However, Jin Minhua didn¡¯t have the heart to pay attention to his sister at this time. This morning, when he was halfway through breakfast, he received a call from his manager. He didn¡¯t have time to finish his breakfast and rushed to the stock exchange. When he arrived, Wei Zhijian had already arrived. He was waiting for him with his manager.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jin Minhua panted as he asked her manager,pletely ignoring Wei Zhijian.


    Wei Zhijian was dissatisfied with his behavior, so he didn¡¯t wait for Jin Minhua¡¯s manager to say anything, he interjected, ¡°What else could it be. The stocks we bought turned around and rose. ¡°Jin Minhua, do you think the Little Miss of the Green Gang knows some inside information?¡± Wei Zhijian whispered into Jin Minhua¡¯s ear. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly after knowing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, speak properly. Why are you so close?¡± Jin Minhua saw the strange looks around them and unnaturally nudged Wei Zhijian, ¡°Ahem. I don¡¯t think so. As far as I know, except for a few years ago, after Elder Liu lost a lot in the stock market, the members of the Green Gang rarely touched stocks.¡±


    As Jin Minhua spoke, he had already seen the direction of the stock market after the opening of the market today. He saw the rising trend of the few stocks they had bought and understood in his heart that it was no wonder that his manager would call him so loudly.


    ¡°Then what do we do now? Wait for it to rise, or sell it after the break?¡± Wei Zhijian couldn¡¯t help but ask for Jin Minhua¡¯s opinion. ¡°Why are you asking me? This is your stock. However, I still have to go back and discuss this with Meng¡¯er.¡±


    As for stocks, even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t look at the opening news of the stock market, she could still see the situation of the stock market from Jin Minhua¡¯s expression today. Chen Meng¡¯er Thought for a moment and knew why Jin Minhua was so anxious today. ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning. There¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still hoping to make a fortune from the stock market, but it was just beginning to improve. In the next two years, before the stock market in Japan copsed, the few stocks she bought had a very pleasant rise. Chen Meng¡¯er thought about therge amount of money, and her eyes lit up. She was a little money-grubber, ¡°Uncle Jin, if there are any movements in the future, I will inform you in advance. By the way, Uncle Jin, if you are not in a hurry to use money, you can keep your money in the stock market for now,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er kindly reminded him.


    ¡°Oh, oh, I am not in a hurry to use money.¡± Jin Minhua was not stupid. He understood what Chen Meng¡¯er meant the moment she heard it.


    Jin Minhua looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s confident look and thought to himself, should I take some money to buy more. However, he immediately put an end to this thought. However, two yearster, Jin Minhua would regret today¡¯s decision.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others came, there was not much luggage. When they returned, there was a pile of luggage. And they were all Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. There were gifts that Chen Meng¡¯er had bought for her family, but most of them were gifts from others. There were clothes and shoes that Jin Minzhu and Jin Minhua had given to Chen Meng¡¯er. There were all kinds of food from the Green Gang. To Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surprise, she actually received gifts from Wei Zhijian.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the country, Yuwen Jing and his father, Arthur. Buyano also left with them. It was just that they were on different paths. Yuwen Jing really wanted to go with Chen Meng¡¯er, but he also knew that this was a special time. He couldn¡¯t be willful; he could only reluctantly say goodbye to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯lle to find you soon.¡± Yuwen Jing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, if you have time, you cane to Ennd to see me.¡±


    After Yuwen Hou said that he would help these two little kids arrange a baby marriage, Elder Liu didn¡¯t like Yuwen Jing no matter how he looked at him. He snorted and said, ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is not free. She has to go to school and study medicine with me. She doesn¡¯t have time to fly to Ennd.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since Meng¡¯er is not free, I¡¯ll definitely find time toe back to see you.¡± Yuwen Jing was not angry. In fact, he didn¡¯t dare to be angry. No one dared to be petty in front of Elder Liu. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er was an exception.


    Yuwen Hou looked at his granddaughter¡¯s pitiful look, he said, ¡°Jing, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will go back with your Grandpa Liu and Meng¡¯er. When Grandpa goes back, I will help you keep an eye on Meng¡¯er. I won¡¯t let other boys get close to her.¡±


    Yuwen Hou¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and the others speechless. However, Yuwen Jing was very happy with his grandpa¡¯s words. ¡°Yay, thank you, grandpa.¡±


    This time, when Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned from Japan, they did not buy anything to fly directly to s city, but to the capital city. It was temporary. Elder Liu had some matters to deal with in the capital city, and Elder Liu said that it was just right to bring Chen Meng¡¯er back to recognize the door, he also wanted the Liu family to meet Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted them to not be blind and provoke Chen Meng¡¯er in the future.


    Yuwen Hou even invited Chen Meng¡¯er to stay at his house for a period of time, but Elder Liu stopped him. What a joke. With Yuwen Hou as a person, it would be hard for him to believe that his granddaughter would be brought back by him; this granddaughter could only be his granddaughter.

 Chapter 238 - The Liu Family in the Capital (1)

    <h4>Chapter 238 The Liu Family in the Capital (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Elder Liu had rushed from Japan to the capital in such a hurry because he had something very important to deal with. As soon as he got off the ne¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa, if you have something to deal with, go and get Grandpa Yuwen to send me back.¡±


    Yuwen Hou¡¯s smile was so wide that it almost bloomed on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bolin. If you have something to deal with, I¡¯ll bring the girl back. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her lose a single hair.¡±


    Yuwen Hou couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. Speaking of which, could this old man not be so obvious? With his current expression¡­ how could they hand Chen Meng¡¯er over to him?


    Elder Liu very impolitely rejected, ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need to trouble you. I don¡¯t have anything important to deal with. Meng¡¯er just follow me back.¡± As he said that¡­ Elder Liu seemed to be afraid that Yuwen Hou would use force. He directly reached out and grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand, pulling her to his other side, far away from Yuwen Hou¡¯s other side.


    ¡°Bolin, why are you being so polite with me? I¡¯ll bring the girl to my olddy to have a look. She¡¯ll definitely like this little girl.¡± Yuwen Hou felt that this suggestion was better the more he spoke. However, if Yuwen Hou didn¡¯t say this, Elder Liu might bring Chen Meng¡¯er to pay them a visit. However. Yuwen Marquis spoke of his wife. Elder Liu¡¯s expression changed.


    Not only Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu and the others also shivered when they thought of this Madam Yuwen. If this Madam Yuwen were to see their Little Miss, then their Little Miss might really be a child of the Yuwen family.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Your family¡¯s guards should be waiting outside. Meng¡¯er has been tormenting herself for a whole day and is tired. I will bring her back to the Liu family to rest.¡± Elder Liu said as he pulled Chen Meng¡¯er, he motioned Zhuge Yu and the others to bring their luggage and left the words on the tip of his tongue. Before he could say it, Yuwen Marquis left in a hurry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was dragged by her grandfather and ran towards the exit of the airport. She had seen her grandfather and uncles¡¯ expressions change when they heard the name of Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather¡¯s wife. Then, she was dragged away. She felt strange. was this wife a three-headed six-armed woman or something¡­ it made her grandfather and uncles so afraid.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandfather, is Madam Yuwen very scary?¡±


    SUCC


    ¡°Ah.¡± Looking at Elder Liu who had sessfully dumped Yuwen Hou, he didn¡¯t expect his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, to suddenly ask such a question. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I saw that grandfather and uncles¡¯ expressions changed when they heard her name.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t afraid of poking into questions that couldn¡¯t be asked.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu and the others did not expect their reactions to be noticed by Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Liu coughed and quickly exined, ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa is not afraid of Madam Yuwen. It¡¯s just that when you see Madam Yuwen in the future, remember to stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Grandpa, Madam Yuwen is a wolf grandma.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in a serious manner, but she wasughing in her heart. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a wolf grandma, so you have to stay away from your Madam Yuwen.¡± Elder Liu was trying to coax Chen Meng¡¯er now, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it, and then his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, answered. As soon as Elder Liu¡¯s words came out, Zhuge Yu and the others widened their eyes. What did they just hear? Their boss actually used such ame excuse to coax their Little Miss. Elder Liu did not pay attention to Zhuge and the others¡¯ expressions. Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er finally stopped asking, he also let out a sigh of relief. He could not tell his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er that Yuwen Hou¡¯s wife was not a wolf grandmother, but with her strength of wanting a little girl, coupled with his Meng¡¯er¡¯s cuteness¡­ this olddy would definitely do everything in her power to keep Chen Meng¡¯er by her side.

 Chapter 239 - The Liu family in the Capital (2)

    <h4>Chapter 239 The Liu family in the Capital (2)</h4>


    Elder Liu had once received the help of Madam Yuwen. He regarded Madam Yuwen as his elder sister, so it was difficult for him to refuse Madam Yuwen¡¯s request.


    ¡°The car is there. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get in the car and go back,¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er when he saw the car sent by the Liu family¡¯s old mansion.


    ¡°Master.¡± The driver had been waiting by the car. When he saw Elder Liu and the others, he quickly ran over and helped to carry the luggage.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard how the person addressed Elder Liu, she understood. This person should be from the Liu family and not the Green Gang. If he was from the Green Gang, he would not address her grandfather as master.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu replied indifferently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er obediently held Elder Liu¡¯s hand and stood to the side, sizing up the person. The person had long noticed Chen Meng¡¯er standing beside Elder Liu. He was curious. This should be the adopted granddaughter of their master. He also wanted to ask. However, his identity did not allow it.


    ¡°The family head, uncle and the others are waiting at home.¡± After getting into the car, the driver saw that Elder Liu¡¯s expression today was much gentler than before, so he added one more sentence. This time, the Liu family in the capital received the news at thest minute, saying that the family head was going back to the capital. After receiving this news, the entire Liu family became busy.


    As long as they could make it back in time, they would make it back in time. They had been waiting for the Master of the Liu family at the old mansion. In fact, most of them were curious about what the adopted granddaughter of the Master of the Liu family looked like. The Master of the Liu family, who had always been cold-blooded and ruthless, loved her to such an extent. They had heard that the members of the Green Gang called the little girl Little Miss.


    ¡°Heh, they are really proactive.¡± Elder Liu sneered. Then, he turned around with a gentle expression and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little girl, when we go backter, there might be a lot of people at home. If you are tired, show your faceter and we will go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard it clearly from the side. She understood that they were curious about her, Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter. Chen Meng¡¯er sneered in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t know how many of these people weed her as a new member to join them, and how many of them hated her as a new member to the bone.


    The Liu family¡¯s old mansion was arge, antique-looking mansion at Houhai in the capital. It wasn¡¯t that the Liu family didn¡¯t have arge vi like other ces, but Elder Liu, the head of the family, liked this old mansion. And every time Elder Liu came to the capital, he would always stay at the old mansion. Therefore, the old mansion was maintained very well. There were people who regrly maintained it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car and looked at the thick and heavy wooden door in a daze, ¡°Girl, what are you bringing? How Is It? Do you like this big mansion? If you like it, Grandpa still has a few big mansions like this. Grandpa will give you one another day?¡± Elder Liu thought that his granddaughter liked it, he waved his hand generously and said.


    ¡°I do like it, but Grandpa doesn¡¯t need to give it to me. I¡¯ll buy it myself in the future. I¡¯ll buy it for Grandpa to live in,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Haha, Good job. Then Grandpa will wait to live in the big house that our Meng¡¯er bought.¡± He loved the filial piety of his children and grandchildren the most. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Liu, who was not in a good mood because he thought of those troublesome things, sweep away his bad mood. ¡°But now, Meng¡¯er still has to live here with grandfather. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Elder Liu and the others arrived at the door, a servant went in to inform everyone. When Elder Liu brought Chen Meng¡¯er into the front hall. Except for Elder Liu and the other old men, everyone stood there, waiting for Elder Liu.


    ¡°Master!¡± After Elder Liu led Chen Meng¡¯er into the hall, the people in the hall all shouted at the same time.

 Chapter 240 - The Liu Family in the Capital (3)

    <h4>Chapter 240 The Liu Family in the Capital (3)</h4>


    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Liu replied faintly.


    Elder Liu led Chen Meng¡¯er to the main seat. Chen Meng¡¯er clearly saw that when the children in the hall saw Elder Liu, they subconsciously hid behind their parents. Chen Meng¡¯er was secretly puzzled, what had her grandfather done to scare these children into such a state when they saw Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu had gotten used to the fear in the children¡¯s eyes. He led Chen Meng¡¯er to the main seat with an uncertain expression and then carried her to sit on hisp.


    Elder Liu¡¯s action caused the faces of many people below to change. They knew very well what Elder Liu¡¯s action meant. It was precisely because they knew that those who did not have any ambition were surprised. They were surprised that Elder Liu really doted on his god-granddaughter as much as the rumors said. As for those who had ambitions for the Liu family and the Green Gang, while they were surprised, their eyes darkened. The more Elder Liu valued his god-granddaughter, the more disadvantageous it would be for them. The eyes of the elders of the Liu family shed several times. Although they had seen Elder Liu¡¯s doting on Chen Meng¡¯er before, they had always been hoping for a fluke. They told themselves that¡­ this was just Elder Liu¡¯s whim. When he was done with it, he probably wouldn¡¯t value the little girl so much.


    But it had been so long. Elder Liu still loved his god-granddaughter. He actually brought his god-granddaughter back to the Liu family now. And they understood what this meant. This was to make this girl really be a member of the Liu family.


    Uncle Liu frowned when he thought of this. ¡°Bolin, why did youe back this time?¡±


    Elder Liu smiled at Uncle Liu¡¯s obvious question and said, ¡°I came back this time for this girl. Since we¡¯ve already talked about this, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to tell them.¡±


    Uncle Liu and the others did not expect that their question would give Elder Liu the opportunity to speak. This time, Uncle Liu¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. And now, they were fish on a chopping board. They could only be dealt with. ¡°Seventh uncle, what¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± Liu Yunjin, the youngest son of the fifth branch, who usually had a good rtionship with Elder Liu, said with a smile.


    ¡°Everyone should know that I¡¯ve acknowledged this girl as my granddaughter. ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve always brought this child back at this time to acknowledge her. Coincidentally, when I¡¯m free this time, I¡¯ll bring her back to acknowledge her fully. Also, I¡¯ll write down this family tree.¡± Elder Liu said this lightly.


    However, the people listening below hadplicated feelings in their hearts. Some didn¡¯t care, while others gritted their teeth in hatred. No matter what the people below thought, Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned by her grandfather¡¯s words. Ever since she had acknowledged Elder Liu as her god-grandfather, she had never thought of having anything to do with the Liu family or the Green Gang,


    previously, the members of the Green Gang had called her Little Miss. When she was in Japan, it was even rumored that she was the sessor of the Green Gang. Chen Meng¡¯er knew all of this, but she did not take it to heart. This was because it was said by others, Elder Liu had never spoken.


    However, today, she suddenly heard her grandfather say that he wanted to give up the family tree of the Liu family. What did this mean? In her previous life, everyone was born. Even though Chen Meng¡¯er was from a branch family, she knew very well in her heart. This meant that she had be a member of the Liu family. The Liu family¡¯s property, everything in the Liu family, would all be hers.


    ¡°Seventh uncle, do you want to reconsider this matter? The matter of giving up the family genealogy is not a small matter.¡± The eldest son of the Liu family, Liu Xiguo, was no longer calm. He stood out and said with a very stiff smile.


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t a small matter, but I¡¯ve already considered it very clearly. I¡¯m only informing you about this matter today, and I¡¯m not here to seek your opinions.¡± These people were not treasures that he held in his hands, therefore, his words could not be doubted. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day. My girl has been tormenting herself all day and is very tired. She needs to go and rest.¡±


    After Elder Liu finished speaking, he held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and left the room without looking back. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised by her grandfather¡¯s words, with so many people around, she obediently followed Elder Liu and left.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she was really tired today. Although she had been training non-stop ever since she told her grandfather Elder Liu that she wanted to practice martial arts. Her physical strength had also improved a lot. However, she was only a three-year-old child after all. Therefore, although she had a lot of questions to ask Elder Liu, she still could not resist the sleepiness in the end. After returning to her room, she washed up and then went into bed. She fell asleep.


    Chen Meng¡¯er slept soundly. However, the other members of the Liu family did not sleep at all that night.


    How could they sleep? Soon, they would have a strongpetitor. However, if Elder Liu knew what they were thinking, he would definitely snort at them. They still wanted to fight with his granddaughter. They were really reckless.


    They did not weigh their options.


    The ambitious members of the Liu family were discussing how to deal with the annoying little girl that Elder Liu brought back all night.


    In Elder Liu¡¯s study in the Liu family¡¯s old mansion, Elder Liu was giving orders to Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny. Previously, because his family had left one by one, Elder Liu had long lost interest in those things. They wanted to snatch them. Let them be. Elder Liu also turned a blind eye to their actions. However. It was different now. He had a family that he cared about. He wanted to give the best of everything to his granddaughter.


    So, it was time to clean up.

 Chapter 241 - The Appearance of a Personal Guard (1)

    <h4>Chapter 241 The Appearance of a Personal Guard (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that her grandfather would be so busy in Japan after arriving in the capital. However, early the next morning, when she woke up for breakfast, her grandfather, Elder Liu, was sitting at the dining table, waiting for her. ¡°Little girl, wake up. Quick,e and taste the special breakfast in the capital. See if you like it. If you don¡¯t like it, grandpa will ask them to change it.¡±


    As Elder Liu said this, he began to busy himself.


    ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t go out?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just woken up, looked at the busy Elder Liu and asked in a daze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go out. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Liu asked in confusion.


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t youe back to the capital because you have something urgent to deal with?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked as she sat down.


    ¡°Haha, yes, after we finish eating, Grandpa has something urgent to deal with.¡± Elder Liu pretended to be mysterious, which made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart itch. She really wanted to know! What urgent matter did her grandpa deal with?


    The chefs in the Liu family¡¯s old residence were all hired by Elder Liu with a lot of money. In this era where many people couldn¡¯t eat their fill, the delicious food in the Liu family became an emperor¡¯s enjoyment. In Japan, although Elder Liu had specifically instructed them to prepare Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite food, there was still a difference between it and China.


    Elder Liu did not even need to ask Chen Meng¡¯er if the food was to her liking. Just by looking at the speed at which Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the snacks, he knew that this breakfast was to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s liking. Chen Meng¡¯er put down her chopsticks and touched her small belly that was a little full from eating. She said to her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m done eating. You can tell me what urgent matters you have to deal with, right?¡±


    Elder Liu did not expect that thisss, Chen Meng¡¯er, would still be thinking about this matter when she was eating. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Youss, aren¡¯t you paying attention while eating?¡± Elder Liu looked as if he was scolding Chen Meng¡¯er, but his tone was not that of a scolding person. ¡°Alright, follow me. I reckon that your Uncle Zhuge has already brought the person over.¡± ¡°Person? Who Is It?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s curiosity was piqued by her grandfather¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. Let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Liu was addicted to deliberately mystifying things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held her grandfather¡¯s hand and went to the front hall. At the door, she saw that besides Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, there were three children standing in the room. There were two boys and a girl. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heaven-defying memory, she was sure that she had never seen these three people, and they were not the children from the Liu family yesterday.


    ¡°Grandpa, are they the people you want to see?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head and asked her grandpa.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice sessfully attracted the attention of the six people in the room. Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and the skinny saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liuing up to them with a smile. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, you have returned them.¡±


    ¡°We have already brought them here.¡±


    The three children in the room turned their heads because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice. When they saw Elder Liu, their tense faces became even more tense. The nervousness in their eyes made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes almost overflow.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss.¡± A slightly trembling voice came out of the mouths of the three children. Before they came, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny had given them some instructions. He told them all the things they needed to pay attention to.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Liu was different from when he was facing Chen Meng¡¯er when he was facing the three children. His face was stern and very serious. The aura surrounding him made people tense up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that her grandfather had called the three children here to deal with something, so she obediently acted as the background so as not to affect her grandfather¡¯s handling of things. However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er began to be in a daze and wanted to study her mutated brain, her grandfather called out to her, ¡°Meng¡¯er, look at these two brothers and how about a sister? Do you Like them?¡±

 Chapter 242 - The Appearance of a Personal Guard (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242 The Appearance of a Personal Guard (2)</h4>


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in a trance, was unable to react in time. And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silly and cute appearance had charmed everyone present, including the three children.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re in a daze again.e. Grandpa will introduce you.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er still had the same expression as before as she walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side. ¡°This is Zhou Yunjie, he¡¯s 10 years old this year. This is his younger brother, Zhou Yunbo, he¡¯s 7 years old this year. This is Su Jin, she¡¯s 8 years old this year. From now on, they¡¯ll be your personal bodyguards.¡± Elder Liu introduced them one by one.


    ¡°Grandpa, this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the three children that Elder Liu found were her personal bodyguards. This was a little uneptable. In her previous life, she had heard that some ancient families, children of the direct line of descent, had personal guards since they were young. But she had only heard about it. There really wasn¡¯t any family in the capital that had a personal guard.


    And if Chen Meng¡¯er remembered correctly, in her previous life, none of the children of the Liu family had a personal guard. And Elder Liu didn¡¯t have any either.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. In a very good mood, she revealed a smile. ¡°Girl, what¡¯s with that expression of yours?¡± As he said that, he stretched out his hand to rub Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°Our Elder Liu has always had this habit. It¡¯s the next family head. When we were young, we had to have personal guards by our side. Your grandfather, I, also had personal guards. But at that time, during the war, they sacrificed themselves to protect me.¡± When she brought up the past¡­ it was still a sad past, and Elder Liu could not hide his sadness. ¡°Grandfather, what does the next family head of the Liu family have to do with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was only surprised when Elder Liu said that he had found three personal guards for her. Now, she heard the meaning behind Elder Liu¡¯s words, he was going to pass the position of family head of the Liu family to her. She was not just surprised, she was shocked. ¡°Youss, what are you doing with such a big reaction? What¡¯s there to be surprised about if I pass on the Liu n to you? You¡¯re my only treasure. If I don¡¯t pass on my property to you, who else can I pass it on to? Give those wolves? Hmph, then I¡¯d rather destroy them all. Not only this Liu n, but even the Green Gang will have to pass it on to you in the future.¡± Elder Liu did not avoid it at all, he was not afraid that someone would eavesdrop on him, so he openly revealed his intentions.


    ¡°But my surname isn¡¯t Liu.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew. Thisrge family ced more importance on blood ties than anything else. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be direct descendants, and there wouldn¡¯t be any branch families.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your surname isn¡¯t Liu. As long as you enter the Liu family genealogy, it¡¯s fine.¡± Elder Liu acted as if he was the one in charge. ¡°Alright,ss, you don¡¯t have to be so conflicted. Take a look, what do you think of these three people? It just so happens that their ages aren¡¯t very different from yours, and you just happen to have apanion by your side.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu say that the ¡°age difference¡± wasn¡¯t much, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Speaking of which, even she was four years away from the youngest person. As the saying goes, there was a generation gap every three years, there was already a generation gap between them. Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er had forgotten.


    Fatty saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was only sizing up the three children and did not say anything. He introduced himself, ¡°The three of them have the best skills among the Green Gang¡¯s children. They are also the best looking.¡± When Fatty said this, the corners of Skinny¡¯s and Zhuge Yu¡¯s mouths twitched. What was wrong with Fatty? It was not like he was introducing their Little Miss to someone.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhuge Yu¡¯s words, she carefully observed the appearance of these three people. Needless to say, they were quite good-looking


    The eldest, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and hisrge eyes were filled with arrogance as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. Although his small face had not yet opened, it was not difficult to see that when he grew up, he would be a man who would bewitch all living things.

 Chapter 243 - The Appearance of a Personal Guard (3)

    <h4>Chapter 243 The Appearance of a Personal Guard (3)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er shifted her gaze to Zhou Yunbo who was standing next to Zhou Yunjie. When Chen Meng¡¯er looked over, Zhou Yunbo met Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze and revealed a smile. A faint dimple appeared on his face. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that this little boy actually had dimples. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that this pink and tender, coupled with two faint dimples, was really very cute.


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally looked at the only girl, Su Jin. The girl appeared very nervous, and her back was very straight. Her big eyes were watery and bright. It was very pure inside. It was the gaze that Chen Meng¡¯er liked. And because of this gaze, Chen Meng¡¯er epted Su Jin.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er sized up the three children, she said to Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, they can stay. However, you should think about the Liu family, the sessor of the Green Gang.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t think about getting these two things from Elder Liu. Because she had always known the value of these two things. ¡°We won¡¯t discuss this now. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. However, although I didn¡¯t tell you and your parents in advance, I still want your name to be on the family tree of the Liu family. You can consider it as a wish of Grandpa.¡± What was Elder Liu thinking? Zhuge Yu and the others knew clearly in their hearts.


    They had long known their boss¡¯s n because when he nned to hand over the Green Gang and the Liu family to Chen Meng¡¯er in the future, he had discussed this matter with them. To be honest, they also treated Chen Meng¡¯er as their child. They didn¡¯t have any objections to such an oue.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty¡­ Skinny and the others chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Miss. Look at how pitiful sir is now. He¡¯s all alone and doesn¡¯t even have a family. However, if you were to enter the Liu family genealogy, it would be different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Miss. Entering the family genealogy is just a formality. It Won¡¯t affect you much. You¡¯ve fulfilled Sir¡¯s wish.¡± In any case, the three of them were nning to use their emotions to move Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it carefully. It was true. Whether or not she got a family tree was just a formality. It wouldn¡¯t affect her much either. Chen Meng¡¯er had obviously forgotten that in the eyes of themoners, a family tree was nothing. However, in arge family, especially a family like the Liu family, the meaning of a family tree was self-evident. ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded, which made Elder Liu extremely happy. When Elder Liu was happy, he remembered that when he was in Japan, he had said that he would prepare a pistol suitable for his precious granddaughter, and he had already gotten it. Previously, because he was too busy, he had forgotten about this matter. Now was a good time to take this opportunity to take it out and give his precious granddaughter a surprise. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa has a present for you.¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er after Zhuge Yu, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin went down to arrange their amodation and gave them some instructions, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a mysterious look.


    However, Elder Liu didn¡¯t see the reaction that he wanted to see this time. Chen Meng¡¯er was a little listless after experiencing the previous incident. ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked after drinking a mouthful of milk.


    Elder Liu saw his granddaughter¡¯s listless look and lost his previous thoughts of trying to appease Chen Meng¡¯er. He directly brought Chen Meng¡¯er to his study room and handed Chen Meng¡¯er a ck box. ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather somewhat inexplicably and then slowly opened the box. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw clearly what was in the box, her eyes were wide open. She looked excitedly at Elder Liu, and then looked at the thing in the box in her hand.

 Chapter 244 - The Appearance of a Personal Guard (4)

    <h4>Chapter 244 The Appearance of a Personal Guard (4)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was what Elder Liu wanted to see. He smiled and asked, ¡°How is it? Do You Like It?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± Inside the box was a pink pistol that was suitable for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current hand size. Chen Meng¡¯er knew at a nce that this was specially made for her by her grandfather. The feeling of being pampered and doted on like this was very good. It was so good that it made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart feel sweet. ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in front of Elder Liu and gestured for Elder Liu to squat down.


    Elder Liu did not understand what Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to do, but since his granddaughter had a request, he would definitely fulfill it. Therefore, he half-squatted down to level with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked over and gave Elder Liu a heavy kiss on the cheek.


    Elder Liu had never been so close to a child before. Even his son wasn¡¯t close to him when he was young. Not to mention kissing him. He was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s kiss. If one looked closely, one would see Elder Liu¡¯s teary eyes. ¡°You little brat.¡± However, Elder Liu quicklyposed himself and patted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head, he said dotingly, ¡°But, little girl, Grandpa gave you this to y with. When you go back, learn how to shoot from Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your humble servant obeys.¡± It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er did not notice Elder Liu¡¯s emotional fluctuations, so she acted mischievously and wanted to divert Elder Liu¡¯s emotions.


    Elder Liu was nning how to clear the path for his precious granddaughter. On the other side, a few of the Liu family¡¯s branches were discussing all night on how to stop Chen Meng¡¯er, an outsider, from entering the Liu family. However, because of Elder Liu¡¯s deliberate indulgence, the Liu family¡¯s branches were fighting openly and secretly. On the outside, everyone seemed to be quite harmonious, but on the inside, they had been enemies for a long time. The other branches closed their doors and discussed their own matters. This made it much easier for Elder Liu to clean up.


    The n that they discussed soon reached Elder Liu¡¯s ears.


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were studying the small pink gun in the study. Elder Liu really doted on Chen Meng¡¯er and was willing to spend a lot of money. Not to mention that the gun was custom-made, it was made by a famous expert. It was the bullets that were put into the gun. ording to the size of the gun, the bullets were much smaller than ordinary bullets. However, Elder Liu was afraid that the bullets would be too eye-catching. He specifically asked the other party to redesign and remake the gun.


    Therefore, other than the appearance, the interior of this pistol was not very different from other pistols. Elder Liu handed a box full of bullets to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Here, girl, take these bullets first. Grandpa trusted you, so I gave you all these bullets once. Take them well. Be careful.¡± And then¡­ Elder Liu felt lucky more than once. He felt lucky that this time, he gave the gun to his granddaughter, and even gave all the bullets to her. Otherwise, he might not be able to see her alive.


    ¡°Okay. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will keep it safe.¡± In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s previous life, she liked guns. The smile on her face when she took the bullets was as bright as it could be.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu knocked on the door and walked in after receiving the news from below.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu sat in his seat while Chen Meng¡¯er kept her head down and yed with the gun in her hand. ¡°Speak.¡± Elder Liu knew why Zhuge Yu was here.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll go back and ce the bullets properly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that they were going to talk business and wanted to retreat.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t hide anymore. Listen to your Uncle Zhuge here.¡± Elder Liu stopped Chen Meng¡¯er, who was about to leave. Elder Liu always knew that his precious granddaughter was different from other children. She was a genius. She had matured earlier than most children. Since he had alreadyid his cards on the table with the Liu family and his granddaughter knew of his ns, he had to change his ns.


    It was also time to let his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, understand the Green Gang and the inside and outside of the Liu family.


    ¡°Grandfather, this¡­ This isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been stopped by Elder Liu, said with some difficulty. Elder Liu¡¯s action also made her see clearly her grandpa¡¯s determination to let her take over the Liu family and the Green Gang. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about this? It¡¯s not something shameful. Zhuge, say it.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s attitude was tough, so Chen Meng¡¯er could only sit back in her previous seat,


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhuge Yu¡¯s expression was normal. He had long known that such a day woulde. ¡°Last night, the Liu family¡¯s eldest son, second son and three parties gathered. After the people of the sixth son returned, they gathered the people of their first son for a meeting. They discussed how to stop the Little Miss from entering the family. The people of the second and sixth son did not discuss any feasible methods. However, the people of the eldest and third son wanted to get rid of the Little Miss directly to prevent future troubles. However, they haven¡¯te out with the specific implementation n yet.¡± After Zhuge Yu finished speaking, he carefully raised his eyes and looked at the facial expressions of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er. When the three of them heard the news just now, they were so excited that they almost went straight to the main branch. They went to the third branch¡¯s door. However, because they were in the Liu family, they didn¡¯t act rashly in the end.

 Chapter 245 - Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 245 Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhuge Yu talking about the Liu family¡¯s eldest, second, third, and sixth families who were discussing how to get rid of her. Her hand that was ying with the pink pistol paused for a moment, then returned to normal in an instant.


    The smile on her face did not even disappear. She had already guessed that she would be a thorn in the Liu family¡¯s eyes when she heard her grandfather say that he wanted her to enter the Liu family¡¯s genealogy. However¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that the situation would worsen. She had be a figure in the eyes of the Liu family who wanted her to disappear from this world.


    A dangerous light shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes when she thought of this. This light disappeared too quickly. Even Zhuge Yu, who had been paying attention to Chen Meng¡¯er, did not notice it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to know if those people from the Liu family had the ability to make her disappear from this world. She seemed to be excited just thinking about it.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t show it on her face. If she showed what she was thinking, Zhuge Yu would definitely be shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t only Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction that was out of Zhuge Yu¡¯s expectations. He thought that his Little Miss would show a little fear when she heard it, but what kind of situation was this now? Elder Liu¡¯s reaction waspletely out of Zhuge Yu¡¯s expectations.


    He thought that when Elder Liu heard this news, he would be so angry that he would m the table and stand up. Even if he didn¡¯t m the table and stand up, he would still loudly scold the Liu family¡¯s few branches. But¡­ His boss didn¡¯t¡­


    After Elder Liu heard Zhuge Yu¡¯s words, anger appeared on his face, and a storm began to blow in his eyes. At a nce, one would think that a bloody storm was about to begin. However, immediately after. Elder Liu¡¯s emotions miraculously calmed down. ¡°Very good, very good. I didn¡¯t expect that not only were they ambitious, but they also wanted to kill her. Hmph, I want to see what they can do.¡± Elder Liu snorted lightly; he turned to look at Zhuge Yu. ¡°Zhuge, go and inform the brothers of the Green Gang in the capitalter. All of you, be on guard. Pay close attention to their movements. If anything happens, kill them immediately. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. This time, I want to get rid of them. Of course, I will consider letting them go if the others know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand. I will go down and deploy them now.¡± Zhuge Yu listened to Elder Liu¡¯s words. His blood was boiling because he was about to do something big, and he was even more excited because he could take care of the people who beat up his Little Miss, he was excited. ¡°Well, but don¡¯t forget to send more people to protect Meng¡¯er in the dark. I don¡¯t want any idents to happen to Meng¡¯er when we take care of these people.¡± Elder Liu said about the safety of his granddaughter, his face was serious.


    ¡°Sir, I understand. I will do it right away. By the way, sir, from tomorrow onwards, let the three personal guards of the Little Miss follow her.¡± Zhuge Yu thought of the three children and said to Elder Liu. ¡°Alright, their skills are not bad. They can also y a certain role. By the way, from now on, the training of the three of them will be handed over to the three of you. The three of you have to be careful. I don¡¯t like it. There will be useless people around Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu said as he knocked on the table, at the same time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Zhuge Yu received the order and left, only Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were left in the study room. After a period of silence. Elder Liu said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, when you take over the Green Gang, the Liu family, and the things that I have in my hands, I will hand them all over to you. From now on, you will slowlye into contact with these things by my side. In the future, you will also be able to rx a little.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 246 Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (2)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er could see her grandfather¡¯s determination to hand over the Green Gang and the Liu family to her. Her heart was veryplicated. She looked at Elder Liu, with a serious look on her face, she asked, ¡°Grandpa. Are you sure you want to hand over the Green Gang and the Liu family to me? I¡¯m only three years old now. I¡¯m still just a child. I don¡¯t know what my achievements and abilities will be when I grow up. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll make your decision so early. You won¡¯t have to think about it anymore. In any case, you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°Oh, girl. I have sharp eyes. You, girl, even without me, you¡¯ll still have great achievements in the future. I¡¯m very relieved to leave the Green Gang and the Liu family in your hands. The Green Gang and the Liu family will not decline in your hands. I see. I¡¯ll be relieved even if I close my eyes in the future.¡± Elder Liu looked at his precious granddaughter with a conflicted expression, he said in a very good mood, ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to feel too much pressure. I can still work for a few more years. I¡¯ll take advantage of these few years to teach you some knowledge. It¡¯s just that girl, you¡¯ll be a little tired. How was it? Girl, you won¡¯t refuse because you¡¯re too tired, right?¡± ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re trying to goad me. However, since you trust me so much, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just¡­ when she heard Zhuge Yu talking about the Liu family¡¯s several rooms discussing overnight, why did she suddenlye to a realization? The faces of these Liu family members were full of ambition. If the Liu family and the Green Gang were to be passed on to any one of them, her grandfather¡­ And Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny would definitely not end up well. The new person would definitely not let them off. Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that when she was reborn in her previous life, the Green Gang and the Liu family were still under Elder Liu¡¯s control, even though he was close to seventy years old. He still insisted on holding onto the power of the Liu family and the Green Gang. This was also because Elder Liu knew that if he let go, the Liu family would take away their power, which was why they would continue to hold on.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she did not want to see this life again. Her grandfather, Elder Liu, would have to work so hard for the rest of his life. Since she had already be his granddaughter, as his granddaughter, she should help her grandfather shoulder the heavy burden on his shoulders.


    ¡°Girl, in that case, you agreed. Haha.¡± When Elder Liu heard the hidden meaning in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he immediately smiled happily and asked.


    ¡°Yes. I have agreed. But Grandpa, I have given you a warning beforehand. I cannot guarantee that I can do as well as you. However, I will do my best to protect Grandpa¡¯s entire life, the heart of the Green Gang and the Liu family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said seriously. ¡°Haha, girl, with your words, Grandpa will be relieved. Haha, Grandpa didn¡¯t expect to be able to enjoy his old age in peace.¡± Elder Liu said as he thought of the past. He sighed and said, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s a good thing that you appeared. Otherwise, I would have thought that I would have toiled my entire life until I closed my eyes forever.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that her grandfather, Elder Liu, had already thought of the path that he would take in the future.


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu finally agreed to inherit the Green Gang and the Liu family in the future. These two days, he was in an exceptionally good mood. Even when he heard that the second branch and the third branch were constantly making moves, he did not lose his temper. The smile on his face never stopped.


    This caused all the actions to be sabotaged for no reason. Even the second branch, who had suffered heavy losses, and the third branch¡¯s people were very puzzled when they saw the expression on Elder Liu¡¯s face. Could it be that the person who sabotaged their actions was not the head of the family? And when the big branch and the others saw Elder Liu¡¯s good mood, they all felt relieved. They thought that Elder Liu had not noticed their secret actions.


    When Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, who knew the reason, were busy dealing with the actions of the second and third branches, they were as happy as their boss.

 Chapter 247 - Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 247 Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (3)</h4>


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin had already been told by Zhuge Yu and the others about their future identities. They also knew that they would be their Little Miss¡¯s personal guards in the future. On the next day, they were brought to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not a real child. She was a cold and distant person in her heart. Therefore. After Zhuge Yu brought Zhou Yunjie. Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, they left. Chen Meng¡¯er started to stare at them. The atmosphere became awkward.


    The oldest one looked at the cold Zhou Yunjie. He said first, ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m Zhou Yunjie.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m Su Jin.¡± Su Jin then introduced Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m Zhou Yunbo.¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at his brother and sister. He also introduced himself. However, after he finished speaking, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Miss, you look so cute. You look just a doll.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t have time to stop his brother from continuing. He looked at his brother with a disapproving look. ¡°Little Bo, you can¡¯t talk to Little Miss like that.¡± Zhou Yunbo, who had been reprimanded by his older brother, covered his mouth. His eyes were wide open as he looked at his older brother with an aggrieved expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call you Yunjie.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any obstacles in calling people. She did not feel embarrassed because of her actual mental age. ¡°Yunjie, Yunbo¡¯s words are spoken without fear. Moreover, he¡¯s praising me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, there was a moment of silence, then, she said, ¡°You should already know that the three of you will be my personal guards in the future. This also means that the three of you will spend a lot of time with me in the future, and our rtionship should be very close. So, when you get along with me, be a little more casual. I shouldn¡¯t be a difficult person to get along with.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little adult appearance made Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin¡¯s reservations disappear quite a bit. At least, although Zhou Yunjie¡¯s face was still expressionless, Chen Meng¡¯er could at least see that their facial expressions had softened quite a bit. Zhou Yunbo was even more direct. He smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er and revealed his little white teeth. Su Jin¡¯s big, pure eyes had also turned into the shape of a crescent moon. ¡°Then from now on, I will address you as Yunjie, Yunbo, and Su Jin. Is that okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked for their opinion. To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted them to change the way they addressed her, but after thinking about it, she gave up. This should be considered a rule of the Green Gang. At least, that was how Zhuge Yu and the others addressed her.


    Before they came, Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin were very nervous. They did not know if the person they would follow in the future would be a rebellious Little Miss. The living conditions of their adoptive parents made their hearts more sensitive than ordinary children.


    Zhou Yunjie was still worried that his brother, whom he had protected very well, would offend this Little Miss of the Green Gang. He was afraid that their hard-won stable life would disappear.


    However, after spending a little time with Chen Meng¡¯er, the little worry in their hearts disappeared. They had not expected that this Little Miss would be so easy to get along with.


    It was not easy for them to make a trip to the capital. How could Elder Liu restrain Chen Meng¡¯er and not let her go out and have a good time. In addition, it was unknown who had deliberately spread the news that Elder Liu had brought his adopted granddaughter to the capital. From the next day onwards, there was an endless stream of people visiting the Liu family mansion.


    Some people¡¯s visits were directly rejected by Elder Liu. However, some people, with Elder Liu¡¯s status, simply could not be refused.

 Chapter 248 - Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 248 Meeting the Yuwen Family Again (4)</h4>


    They hade to visit, but he still had to meet them. Elder Liu was not afraid of anything, this was his base camp. He also wanted to introduce his precious granddaughter to everyone.


    But Chen Meng¡¯er did not like this, she did not want to be like a zoo monkey, be visited by people one by one. When Chen Meng¡¯er told Elder Liu about her words, Elder Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. What kind of metaphor was this?


    With Elder Liu¡¯s pampering of Chen Meng¡¯er, as long as it was something that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like, he wouldn¡¯t force her. Therefore, when people came to visit and said that they wanted to meet Elder Liu¡¯s new granddaughter, Elder Liu pretended that he didn¡¯t understand and avoided them.


    As for the person involved, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin through the various alleys in the capital.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was from the capital in her previous life. She was born in the capital and grew up in the capital. Therefore, she was very familiar with the streets and alleys in the capital. After she arrived in the capital, she suddenly wanted to go to the ce where she grew up in her previous life to take a look. However. When she arrived at the ces that were very familiar to her memory, what entered her eyes was an unfamiliar look. When she saw this, Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned. So, these ces had not been developed yet.


    She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s depressed mood. Fatty, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin did not understand what was going on. However, Zhou Yunjie and the others weren¡¯t familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er to the point where they didn¡¯t have any scruples, so the three of them looked at each other face to face and didn¡¯t ask.


    On the other hand, Fatty asked worriedly, ¡°Little Miss, what¡¯s going on? Who Made you unhappy? Tell me and I will teach him a lesson for you.¡± As he said that, Fatty rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was about to go all out.


    ¡°No, no one made me unhappy. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Oh, then Little Miss, Let¡¯s go back. You go back and rest well.¡± Fatty heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was tired. He did not care about the rest of the journey and said directly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er walked towards the parked car. However, before Chen Meng¡¯er and the others walked to the car. This voice stopped Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps, ¡°Little


    girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard a familiar voice and turned around. She saw Marquis Yuwen carrying a bag of snacks. Standing beside Marquis Yuwen was a kind-looking olddy. Her eyes were shining as she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa Yuwen?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called out.


    ¡°Uncle Yuwen. Aunt Yuwen.¡± Fatty looked nervous when he saw who it was. ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Fatty secretly regretted listening to his Little Miss. Here. How could he forget that this old couple woulde to this ce to buy pastries every Monday.


    ¡°Oh, Fatty is here too. I thought you guys were too busy recently.¡± Marquis Yuwen looked at Fatty with an ambiguous smile.


    Fatty felt awkward. In the past few days, Marquis Yuwen hade to tell his teacher several times that he wanted to bring his Little Miss to Yuwen¡¯s house as a guest. However, his teacher had used this and that excuse to reject him, one of the reasons was that they were too busy. They were so busy that they couldn¡¯t get away. Wasn¡¯t this a p in the face?


    ¡°Hehe, I am quite busy. Isn¡¯t it rare to have time today, so I brought my Little Miss out for a walk. This is our Little Miss¡¯s first time in the capital. Why? She has to see what the capital looks like, right?¡± Fatty said with an embarrassed smile.


    Marquis Yuwen did not n to let Fatty off just like that. When he thought of the wall he had met with Fatty¡¯s boss, Elder Liu, these past few days, he was filled with anger. Because of this matter, when he went back, he had been scolded by his olddy many times, she said that he could not even do a little thing well.


    However, just as Marquis Yuwen opened his mouth, his wife interrupted him. ¡°Oh, this is the Meng¡¯er that my husband has been talking about. She is really good-looking. She is like a doll.¡± Madam Yuwen was not polite. As she spoke, she directly touched her. Before Chen Meng¡¯er could understand what was going on, she was pulled into Madam Yuwen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Oh, look at this little nose. It is so delicate.¡± As she spoke, Madam Yuwen pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little nose, ¡°Ah, it feels so good. Meng¡¯er¡¯s skin is so good.¡± After Madam Yuwen touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skin¡­ she was instantly attracted by the soft, tender, and tactile sensation. As a result, she directly pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also being tortured by Madam Yuwen¡¯s hands, and she showed a distress signal to Fatty. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Fatty pitifully.


    Fatty saw that his Little Miss was being tormented by Madam Yuwen. Although he knew that Madam Yuwen wasn¡¯t heavy-handed, he still felt very reluctant to part with her. Especially when he was looked at by his Little Miss¡¯s small eyes, he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Aunt Yuwen, look.¡±


    ¡°Fatty, I want to talk to you about something.¡± Yuwen Hou saw that Fatty wanted to stop him, so he stopped him in advance. He pulled Fatty aside and went to teach Fatty a lesson.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that there was no hope for her to ask for help, so she could only let Madam Yuwen do whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Girl, go back with my wifeter. She will cook something good for you.¡± From the moment Madam Yuwen saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she held her hand and refused to let go. Now, after massaging Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face¡­ she wanted to pull Chen Meng¡¯er back to her house.

 Chapter 249 - 9 A Trip to the Military Compound (1)

    <h4>Chapter 249 A Trip to the Military Compound (1)</h4>


    Seeing that Madam Yuwen was about to pull Chen Meng¡¯er away, Fatty could not remain calm. He did not care about the Yuwen Marquis who was pulling him to chat and ramble on. He walked past Yuwen Marquis and walked straight towards the Madam Yuwen.


    ¡°Aunty, that Little Miss of my family still has something to doter. So, she can¡¯t go back with you today.¡± Fatty smiled in a ttering manner, he looked at Madam Yuwen and said, ¡°Aunty, how about this? I¡¯ll bring my Little Miss to visit you in two days?¡± Fatty said to Madam Yuwen as if they were discussing something.


    Madam Yuwen might look kind and amiable, but during this special period, the Yuwen family¡¯s status in the capital didn¡¯t decline, so how could she be an ordinary, kind-looking olddy.


    ¡°Oh? What is it? Fatty, tell me.¡± Madam Yuwen held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and turned her head to look at Fatty. Her eyes were filled with a dangerous aura as she said this.


    Fatty¡¯s chubby body could not help but shiver when he was stared at by Madam Yuwen. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was beside Madam Yuwen, for help. He had just casually said that there was nothing wrong. However, Chen Meng¡¯er looked like she was watching a show. She shrugged at Fatty, indicating that she could not help him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er would not say it. She liked to see her fat uncle being bullied and being unable to fight back. He looked pitiful.


    ¡°What is it? Say It quickly, Fatty. You know that I, an old woman, don¡¯t have much patience. Hmm?¡± Thest raised tone of Madam Yuwen made Fatty unconsciously shiver again.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have to go and handle the transfer procedures for these three little fellows.¡± Fatty nced at Zhou Yunjie and the other two who were quietly standing at the side as the background. He had a sh of inspiration and said.


    After Fatty finished speaking, he was stillughing happily, feeling proud of his smart brain. Fatty was thinking that when he returnedter, he would have to look for Zhuge Yu and the others to im credit. He would have to watch as he saved their Little Miss from the demonic grasp of Madam Yuwen.


    However, Fatty was clearly too happy. As the saying goes, the devil is ten feet higher than the ruler. Madam Yuwen¡¯s expression did not change, however, the more she looked at Fatty, the more she smiled. ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know what these three kids are going to do for the transfer procedures. What do they want this little girl to do?¡± Madam Yuwen looked at Fatty¡¯s sweaty actions, she had decided to let Fatty off. ¡°Alright, since you have something to do, I won¡¯t disturb you. You can go and do your


    work.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡± Fatty did not expect that this Madam Yuwen would be so easy to talk to this time and actually let him go. He was still happy that he had escaped a cmity. When he was about to pull his family¡¯s Little Miss¡¯s hand and leave, he was stopped by Madam Yuwen.


    Fatty looked at Madam Yuwen with some confusion. ¡°Aunty, didn¡¯t you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said I wouldn¡¯t disturb you while you were doing your business and told you to leave quickly. But, I didn¡¯t say that I would let you take this little girl away. Alright, you¡¯ll definitely be busy with these procedures in the afternoon. You definitely won¡¯t have the time to pay attention to this little girl. I think this little girl should follow me and my old man back.¡± After saying that¡­ Madam Yuwen held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand in a domineering manner and turned around to leave.


    Chen Meng¡¯er actually followed Madam Yuwen¡¯s footsteps very obediently. Chen Meng¡¯er felt bored and wanted to follow her back to the Yuwen family to take a look. In her previous life, the Yuwen family was also an incredible family. In any case, there were many socialites in the capital who wanted to build a rtionship with Yuwen Jing and be Mrs. Yuwen.


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly missed Yuwen Jing. Although the current Yuwen Jing was very different from the Yuwen Jing in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory, Yuwen Jing was the only boy Chen Meng¡¯er had liked in her previous life. Therefore, her feelings for Yuwen Jing were somewhat special.

 Chapter 250 - A Trip to the Military Compound (2)

    <h4>Chapter 250 A Trip to the Military Compound (2)</h4>


    ¡°Hey, Little Miss!¡± Fatty looked at the back view of Madam Yuwen pulling his Little Miss away. It was a painful experience.


    As for Marquis Yuwen, he looked at Fatty being taught a lesson by his olddy, with an unkind smile, he walked over and patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fatty, think about it now. Go back and tell your boss about this. Haha.¡±


    With that, Marquis Yuwen left in a happy mood. Marquis Yuwen truly felt that his happiness was really built on the pain of others.


    ¡°Uncle Yuwen, you¡¯re gloating. Aiya, if I didn¡¯t bring my Little Miss back today, would I be able to live to see the sun tomorrow?¡± Fatty thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others were puzzled when they saw Fatty like this. Little Miss only went to her house to y with this grandma. Wasn¡¯t she captured? Or what? Why did this fat hall master have such a big reaction?


    Yuwen¡¯s family lived in the militarypound not far from here. In this past life, Chen Meng¡¯er knew about it. However, her identity at that time was simply not qualified to enter this ce. This was because the entrance and exit of this ce was very strict. Strangers either had someone to bring them along or they had documents. As for Chen Meng¡¯er in her previous life, she did not have either of these two things, so she could only watch from the outside.


    Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that she would have the right to enter this ce in this life and investigate. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you like to eat? Tell Grandma that when we go back, Grandma will make it for you.¡± Madam Yuwen faced Chen Meng¡¯er with an amiable and amiable attitude. She was not as aggressive as when she was facing Fatty just now.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not picky about food. As long as it¡¯s made by Grandma, I like to eat it.¡± Since Chen Meng¡¯er was reborn until now, she might not have made much progress in other aspects, but this trick to coax the old woman was something that she could not catch up to in her previous life,


    ¡°Aiya, my darling, you¡¯re really too likable. When we get back, Grandma will cook Grandma¡¯s specialty dishes for you.¡± Madam Yuwen stopped and held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face, giving her a heavy kiss.


    ¡°En, thank you, Grandma.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also kissed Madam Yuwen¡¯s face back.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interaction with Madam Yuwen made Yuwen Hou, who was following behind them, envious. By the way, why didn¡¯t he get such treatment?


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er was following Yuwen Hou and Madam Yuwen, when they entered the courtyard, the guard at the door saluted Yuwen Hou and Madam Yuwen and nced at Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t ask anything and let them pass.


    On the other hand, when Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the door and saw the police officer standing upright, her heart was filled with nervousness. Her palms were so nervous that they were starting to sweat.


    Madam Yuwen thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was tired from walking. She even said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, hold on a little longer. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded obediently.


    There weren¡¯t many people living in the courtyard, but there were also quite a number. Those old men had nothing to do, so they came out to take a walk. Not long after Chen Mengler entered the courtyard, she met a few old men who were sitting together ying chess.


    One of the old men wearing sses looked up and saw the person from Marquis Yuwen¡¯s family walking over with a little girl, he asked in surprise, ¡°Marquis Yuwen, where did you pick up such a beautiful little girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You two are lucky to pick up such a beautiful little girl.¡± The other fat old man smiled like a Buddha statue and said in agreement.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she knew that these old men had a different rtionship with Marquis Yuwen. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have teased him and his wife so easily.


    The reason these old men teased Yuwen Hou so much was because they knew in their hearts that Yuwen Hou and his wife didn¡¯t have any rtives other than their grandson who was overseas. Therefore, the child that they brought back was definitely not the child of any of their rtives.


    ¡°Tsk, Old Xu, go away. Do you think such a cute child would be picked up?¡± Yuwen Hou red at Old Xu, but then¡­ he kept them guessing. ¡°Hey, Old Xu. Old Qiu. I heard that you went to Bolin the day before yesterday. How was it? Did you see that god-granddaughter of his?¡± ¡°Hey, Marquis Yuwen, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t mention it. Once you mention it, I¡¯m full of anger. You say that kid actually treated us like wolves and guarded against us. We didn¡¯t even touch a hair on her body. Sigh, let me tell you. Next time, the few of us will invite this Bolin kid out and work together to force her down.¡± Old Master Qiuughed like a Buddha statue, although his face was still smiling, the words that came out of his mouth had the taste of gnashing his teeth.


    Later on, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the little girl that they were talking about, who was protected by Elder Liu and hadn¡¯t even seen a hair on her head until now, seemed to be her.


    She raised her head and looked at Yuwen Hou, who was smiling like a fox. She was thinking whether she should go back and mess with her grandfather. While Chen Meng¡¯er was in a dilemma, Yuwen Hou still pretended to be on their side and replied, ¡°Okay, next time we must force this kid down.¡±


    After Yuwen Hou finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with her big eyes, looking at him with pure and ignorant eyes. He thought of how he actually said bad things about her grandfather in front of her¡­ Marquis Yuwen¡¯s old face couldn¡¯t help but redden, and he revealed an awkward smile at Chen Meng. ¡°No. I say, Marquis Yuwen, why are you asking us this for no reason? If I remember correctly, you seem to have met his granddaughter in Bolin.¡± Old Master Xu and the others were not so easy to fool, he thought for a moment and was able to grasp some clues.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When we went, Bolin told us. If we want to know what his granddaughter looks like, let us ask you. Marquis Yuwen, are you gloating?¡± Elder Qiuughed like a Buddha statue and said with an ambiguous expression.

 Chapter 251 - A Trip to the Military Compound (3)

    <h4>Chapter 251 A Trip to the Military Compound (3)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked with interest at the old men in this country, who would stamp their feet and have a reaction, gossiping. More importantly, the object of this gossip was herself and her grandfather.


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because her eyes were too bright, or because Yuwen Hou wasn¡¯t thick-skinned, but in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, who was the subject of this topic, he didn¡¯t have any burden to talk about this and that with others. In any case, Yuwen Hou wanted to show off before, but in his teasing heart, he coughed unnaturally, he said, ¡°About that. It doesn¡¯t seem good for us to discuss how to intoxicate someone¡¯s grandfather in front of a little girl, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Eh, that¡¯s not right, Yuwen Hou. Why doesn¡¯t it sound right to me?¡± Elder Qiu, who wasughing like a Buddha statue, just answered Yuwen Hou¡¯s words quite smoothly. However, he thought about it for a moment and felt that the meaning behind Yuwen Hou¡¯s words was not right.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Marquis Yuwen. I was thinking about the meaning behind your words. The granddaughter from Bolin is here.¡± Elder Qiu was stillughing at first, but when he said thest sentence. Both Elder Qiu and Elder Xu turned their gazes to Chen Meng¡¯er at the same time.


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, it¡¯s not what we think, right?¡± The smile on Elder Qiu¡¯s face became even wider.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think. This girl is the precious granddaughter of Bolin¡¯s. How is it? Are you very envious? Are you very jealous? Let me tell you, when I found out, I was both envious and jealous. If it wasn¡¯t for this kid from Bolin keeping a close watch on me, I would have brought this girl home and raised her.¡± Marquis Yuwen started to criticize Elder Liu, once this started, there was no stopping it.


    ¡°I was envious and jealous. I say, what kind of dog shit luck did this Bolin kid have to actually find such a beautiful girl.¡± Elder Xu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with some envy. They were familiar with each other, among the few old men who had good rtionships, only Elder Qiu had a daughter.


    Elder Xu did not even see the shadow of a daughter. His wife had given birth to three sons for him in a row. After his three sons were born, hisrades had more than once envied him and said that he was lucky. However, other than those who were on good terms with him, no one else knew that he had always wanted a daughter. Later on, there was no hope for a daughter. He had hoped for a granddaughter. However, up until now, he had not seen the shadow of his granddaughter. He had quite a few grandchildren.


    As soon as Elder Qiu opened his mouth, Marquis Yuwen and the others thought of what he often nagged about, Madam Yuwen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have such good luck to have such a granddaughter. I¡¯ll go home and call Bolin now. I must talk to him about this matter properly.¡± As she spoke, Madam Yuwen said and was about to pull Chen Meng¡¯er to their house.


    About Madam Yuwen¡¯s so-called words, those present who understood Madam Yuwen understood the meaning behind her words. She wanted to discuss with Elder Liu and ask him to give her half of this granddaughter of his. If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Madam Yuwen was thinking and wanted to talk to her grandfather, she didn¡¯t know if she could still maintain her decent smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was being pulled by Madam Yuwen to the Yuwen family, was digesting the huge amount of information she had just received.


    When she knew that her grandfather, Elder Liu, was familiar with Yuwen Hou, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She thought that they might have met by chance. In fact¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er would ignore the fact that her grandfather knew Yuwen Hou, the country¡¯s leader, because Yuwen Hou had a mafia son-inw.

 Chapter 252 - 2 A Trip to the Military Compound (4)

    <h4>Chapter 252 A Trip to the Military Compound (4)</h4>


    However, she had not expected that her grandfather, Elder Liu, who was involved in the underworld, would have such a good rtionship with these old men who lived in the militarypound. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not heard wrongly and seen wrongly, Elder Qiu and Elder Xu did not have a good rtionship with Elder Liu. They were very close. Even the other elders had a normal expression when they talked about Elder Liu. They did not talk about a mafia boss at all.


    All sorts of reasons shed through Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind. However, she was not 100% sure about any of them.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, we¡¯re here. Little girl, what are you thinking about?¡± When Madam Yuwen faced Chen Meng¡¯er, she appeared especially kind and patient.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a very good impression of Madam Yuwen, who looked kind and kind, but was very fierce deep down. Therefore, when Madam Yuwen asked her, she naturally asked the question in her heart, ¡°Grandma Yuwen, how does my grandfather know Grandpa Yuwen and the others?¡±


    When Madam Yuwen heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, she smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering what you were thinking about, little girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to think about this. Haha, aren¡¯t you very curious about how your grandfather¡¯s identity could have such a good rtionship with the elders who live in this courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and then looked at Madam Yuwen with anticipation in her eyes.


    For some reason, when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Madam Yuwen with pure and expectant eyes, Madam Yuwen was in a daze. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze reminded her of her precious daughter who had passed away. Her eyes were a little red.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Madam Yuwen whose eyes were red. She was very puzzled. Did the question just now remind Madam Yuwen of some sad past? Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but guess. Did her grandfather save the lives of these old men, or¡­? ¡°Madam Yuwen, you¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was cold-blooded. However, she was terrifyingly soft-hearted to people who treated her sincerely and were epted by her. Therefore, she was a little flustered when she saw the tears that had not yet flowed out of Madam Yuwen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Grandma is fine. I¡¯m sorry, little girl, I scared you. Grandma was just thinking about Grandma¡¯s daughter who had a hard life.¡± Madam Yuwen quickly put away her out-of-control emotions, she pulled a smile andforted Chen Meng¡¯er who was a little scared.


    ¡°Grandma Yuwen, don¡¯t be sad. Aunty is watching from the sky. She doesn¡¯t want to see Grandpa and Grandma sad. In this way, she won¡¯t be at ease in the heart of the heavens.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how tofort people. She racked her brain, she thought of these words tofort people.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, little girl. Grandma knows. Ah, right, Grandma hasn¡¯t told you about your grandpa and the old men in the courtyard.¡± Madam Yuwen¡¯s mood changed very quickly; it was so fast that Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°Ah, Grandma, tell me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked like she was all ears. ¡°Your grandfather, he is the current head of the Liu family. However, the Liu family is the same as the Yuwen family. They are both aristocratic families with a long history in the capital. Your grandfather and my husband have known each other since they were young. And the Liu family had always been in a proper business. No one had any connections with the underworld. However, your grandfather, Elder Liu, was an exception. Before he took over the Liu family and became the head of the Liu family, he was just an heir. However, in his generation, the Liu family was in a mess. There were many people with wild ambitions. On the other hand, your grandfather, Elder Liu, was repeatedly threatened, ambushed, and even nearly lost his life once. After that incident, your grandfather became ruthless. No one knew how he got to know those hooligans, nor did they know how he subdued those hooligans. Anyway, by the time everyone found out, your grandfather had already established the Green Gang and be the head of the underworld. Not long after your grandfather established the Green Gang and seized the position of the head of the family, the country was in chaos and there were endless wars. After the country began to fall into chaos, your grandfather resolutely brought his brothers and joined the Communist Party,¡± Madam Yuwen said, she paused for a moment, then she continued, ¡°Your grandfather made a lot of contributions. Originally, the country wanted to give your grandfather the rank of general, but your grandfather refused. He became the head of the underworld again. Otherwise, your grandfather would have lived in this courtyard just like your grandfather Yuwen. However, your grandfather¡¯s Green Gang is different from other underworld gangs. The Green Gang was recognized by the country. Otherwise, during those ten years, when the country was cracking down on them, the Green Gang would have long disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that there would be such a passage. After listening to the olddy¡¯s words and thinking about it from beginning to end, she had a sudden realization. As she said, in her previous life, the Green Gang was so powerful and ostentatious, but the higher-ups had nevere looking for trouble with the Green Gang,


    Chen Meng¡¯er also figured it out. In her previous life, she felt that the Green Gang was strange. No wonder she sometimes felt that the things Zhuge Yu and the others did were so strange.


    ¡°Ah, why am I talking so much to a little girl like you? Let¡¯s go, Grandma will cook something delicious for you.¡± Madam Yuwen held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked to the kitchen.


    Madam Yuwen originally wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to watch TV in the living room, but Chen Meng¡¯er was unwilling. She had no interest in those TV programs, and there were no books in the Yuwen family that she was interested in. So in the end, she still followed Madam Yuwen into the kitchen.


    Madam Yuwen agreed to let Chen Meng¡¯er enter the kitchen with her, but she didn¡¯t think of asking Chen Meng¡¯er to help her, or to directly cook for her.


    Because in Madam Yuwen¡¯s heart, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age was when she was being pampered. Moreover, what could such a young child do.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er followed Madam Yuwen into the kitchen, she naturally took the vegetables from Madam Yuwen¡¯s hands and went to the sink to wash them. Old Mrs. Liu was a little unable to react at first. After she reacted, she quickly stopped her, ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to be here. You just have to stay by Grandma¡¯s side and chat with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. When I¡¯m at home, my brother and I often help my mom wash the vegetables.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth. She watched her parents work until they came back at night. She didn¡¯t want to move even though she was tired, but she still insisted on cooking for them. She just wanted to take care of her parents so that they wouldn¡¯t be so tired.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to cook, but her small body couldn¡¯t even reach the stove. Therefore, she had to settle for the second best. Chen Meng¡¯er chose to wash all the ingredients.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two sister-obsessed brothers, how could they watch their sister work while they yed? Therefore, they had to join in the housework. This made Chen Ping and Liu Juan feel gratified for a long time.


    Madam Yuwen saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was very skilled in washing vegetables, so she believed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    For a time, the kitchen was filled with warmth. When Marquis Yuwen finished chatting with the old men and returned home, he saw two people, one big and one small, doing their own tasks in the kitchen while chatting. Seeing this scene, Marquis Yuwen, who was used to only having him and his wife at home, felt tears welling up in his eyes.

 Chapter 253 - A Trip to the Military Compound (5)

    <h4>Chapter 253 A Trip to the Military Compound (5)</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s facial features were more sensitive than ordinary people. As soon as Yuwen Hou appeared at the door, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered him. She waited for Yuwen Hou to act as usual, shouting loudly, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± However¡­ she waited for a long time, but there was no response. Only then did she stop what she was doing and raise her head, looking in the direction where Yuwen Hou was standing.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the emotions in Yuwen Hou¡¯s eyes that he could not control for a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er almost suspected that her eyes were ying tricks on her. She actually saw Yuwen Hou, who was usuallyughing andughing, reveal such a warm and fragile expression. Chen Meng¡¯er also unconsciously shouted out loud.


    Yuwen Hou¡¯s emotions, which surrounded his heart, also dispersed in an instant after Chen Meng¡¯er shouted. ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, what delicious food did you make with your Madam Yuwen?¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Marquis walked into the kitchen with a face full of greed and joined Chen Meng¡¯er and Madam Yuwen,


    ¡°You are a man. Normally, you always say that a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen and not even want to wash the dishes. Why did you enter the kitchen today? Alright, Meng¡¯er and I are here. You, go do what you need to do.¡± Madam Yuwen was quite curious about her old man¡¯s actions, then, Madam Yuwen felt that her old man was causing trouble for her, so she chased him out of the kitchen.


    Yuwen Hou, who was chased out of the kitchen by Madam Yuwen¡­ he was very upset. ¡°You really are something. Usually, when I don¡¯t help you, you just keep nagging me, saying that I¡¯mzy, saying that I don¡¯t care about you. Alright, now that I¡¯m here to help you, you feel that I¡¯m causing trouble again. I say, why are you so hard to please?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the quarreling Yuwen Hou and Madam Yuwen, but they were unusually loving. She was envious. She did not know if she had the luck to find someone to be with her for the rest of her life. She did not know if she could be like Madam Yuwen when she reached the age of white hair, having someone to quarrel with and squabble with.


    Madam Yuwen really put in a lot of effort today. The dishes she cooked were all her specialty dishes. When Marquis Yuwen saw that the table was filled with dishes, even though he liked the little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er, he still could not help but feel sour in his heart. Speaking of which, his wife usually did not care about him so much.


    Madam Yuwen was busy greeting Chen Meng¡¯er, so she did not have the time to notice her husband¡¯s expression. Therefore, she missed her husband¡¯s rare jealous expression. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, saw it. However, adhering to the principle that Marquis Yuwen was an elder, she couldn¡¯t expose her elders in front of them and make them lose face, Chen Meng¡¯er chose to ignore it. Of course, if one ignored Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s increasingly bright smile, the credibility would be much higher.


    ¡°Come,e, Meng¡¯er, sit here. Grandma will pour you some fruit juice.¡± Madam Yuwen poured the fruit juice for Chen Meng¡¯er, at the same time, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just pick whatever you want to eat. At Grandma¡¯s house, it¡¯s just like at home, understand?¡± As she said this, Madam Yuwen put down the fruit juice bottle and picked up her chopsticks, then, she picked up Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite dish, braised pork with red sauce.


    ¡°Yay, thank you, Grandma Yuwen. I won¡¯t be polite.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she nced at Yuwen Hou, who was getting more and more upset. Chen Meng¡¯er estimated in her heart how long this old man Yuwen could hold on for.


    ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s mine?¡± Yuwen Hou couldn¡¯t hold on. He gestured to Madam Yuwen for his empty cup. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± Madam Yuwen was busy serving Chen Meng¡¯er and picking up food for her. She didn¡¯t have the mood to care about Yuwen Hou.


    ¡°My wine.¡± Yuwen Hou was about to explode.


    ¡°Go get your own wine. Why are you asking me? Come, Meng¡¯er, have some shrimp. I bought this by chance today. Quick, try it.¡± The Madam Yuwen rolled her eyes at Yuwen Hou, she smiled and turned her face away, continuing to serve Chen Meng¡¯er food.

 Chapter 254 - A Trip to the Military Compound (6)

    <h4>Chapter 254 A Trip to the Military Compound (6)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Hou¡¯s unsightly expression and how Madam Yuwen was picking up food for her. Chen Meng¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile didn¡¯tst long. Madam Yuwen was looking at how she was filling Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bowl with food. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er kept shouting until she was done, then she stopped. Only then did she start to eat the food herself. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw that she seemed to be particrly fond of the braised pork.


    She picked up one piece and another piece. When Madam Yuwen picked up the third piece with her chopsticks, she recalled the condition of Madam Yuwen¡¯s body when she first came into contact with Madam Yuwen¡¯s body. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but stop her, ¡°Grandma Yuwen, you¡¯ve already eaten two pieces of meat. This meat is fatty. You should eat more vegetables. This is good for your body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said it tactfully. After all, she was still a child, others might not believe her medical skills.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Madam Yuwen reached for the red braised meat with her chopsticks. She only paused for a moment, then, she continued forward, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only ate two pieces today. Also, I also ate this vegetable.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t know that your grandma Yuwen likes to eat this red braised meat. Our family has to have this dish at least three days a week. These two pieces are nothing. This bowl is nothing,¡± Yuwen Hou exined to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated for a moment. Finally, she thought of the changes in her mutated brain. Madam Yuwen¡¯s current blood pressure, blood sugar, and blood viscosity indicators. There were even more delicate blood vessels in Madam Yuwen¡¯s brain that were somewhat blocked. Chen Meng¡¯er made up her mind and said, ¡°Grandpa Yuwen, Grandma Yuwen, it¡¯s not a problem for healthy people to eat a few more pieces of meat. However, grandma Yuwen, your current physical condition is really not suitable for eating lots of fish and lots of meat.¡±


    ¡°En? What¡¯s wrong with my body?¡± Madam Yuwen followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er, I heard from your grandpa that you studied medicine with him. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with my olddy¡¯s body?¡± Madam Yuwen didn¡¯t really take Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words to heart, but¡­ Marquis Yuwen was different. He remembered that his brother Elder Liu praised his granddaughter in front of him for nothing, saying that her knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine surpassed his.


    Marquis Yuwen knew that his brother was not someone who spoke nonsense. Although his brother Elder Liu had told him all this to show off, this also meant that his granddaughter really had this ability.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared for Marquis Yuwen and Madam Yuwen to treat her words as a child¡¯s unscrupulous child¡¯s words. If this was really the case, even if this was Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather and grandmother, these were two old people that she liked quite a lot. Chen Meng¡¯er did not intend to say anything. That was because since they did not believe the words of a little brat like you, there was no point in wasting your breath.


    Now, since Yuwen Hou believed in her, Chen Meng¡¯er had straightened out her thoughts. ¡°Grandma Yuwen¡¯s illness is not threatening, but once this illness acts up, it is life-threatening. There might not even be enough time for resuscitation.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not trying to scare Yuwen Hou and his wife. The cerebral vessels were blocked, a more serious cerebral hemorrhage wasn¡¯t a joke.


    ¡°It¡¯s that serious. TLet¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± Yuwen Hou¡¯s expression changed. He put down his chopsticks, called his wife, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Grandpa Yuwen, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s useless for you to go to the hospital now. Listen to me. Grandma Yuwen, have you been having headachestely?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked


    ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Yuwen had been having headaches recently. She thought it was a migraine. ¡°Grandma Yuwen¡¯s blood pressure is high. Her blood sugar is high. The blood viscosity is also high. The blood vessels in the brain are also blocked. Of course, these symptoms aremon among the elderly. However, if you don¡¯t pay attention, it will be a brain block and a cerebral hemorrhage,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you have a way to treat this?¡± If it was twenty yearster, this kind of disease was considered an old age disease and was verymon. However, at this time, it was very rare to not even have enough food to eat. Madam Yuwen¡¯s disease could also be considered to be inherited from her family. Although Yuwen Hou heard from Chen Meng¡¯er that it was not a big deal, he was very cautious when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s description.


    ¡°Pay attention to your diet and exercise regrly. Yes, how about this, I¡¯ll get my grandfather to take Grandma Yuwen¡¯s pulseter. When the timees, I¡¯ll get my grandfather to write a prescription for her to take care of her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could write the prescription herself. However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that this wasn¡¯t any other ce, and this Madam Yuwen wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either. It was better for her to be more cautious.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call your grandfatherter.¡± Yuwen Hou didn¡¯t dare to be careless when it came to his wife¡¯s health. As soon as he finished speaking, his home phone rang. Yuwen Hou was the closest to her, so he picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± Yuwen Hou asked.


    ¡°Yuwen Hou, it¡¯s me. How long do you want to keep my granddaughter?¡± Old Liu couldn¡¯t sit still when he heard that his granddaughter had been snatched away by Yuwen Hou¡¯s family. It was already his limit to wait until after lunch before calling. He also had the intention of wasting time with Yuwen Hou and even going against Madam Yuwen.


    However, he never expected that just as he finished speaking, Yuwen Hou on the other end of the phone said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Meng¡¯er back to you in a while.¡± Yuwen Hou was still thinking about his wife¡¯s body; he had to let Elder Liu take a look at her.


    Yuwen Hou wanted to call Elder Liu over right now, but he knew that Elder Liu had something to do today. The higher-ups were looking for him to discuss something. Therefore, he could only choose topromise first.


    ¡°Ah! Ah, then when I ask them toe back, help me bring Meng¡¯er back.¡± Elder Liu hung up the phone, unable to get used to it. He didn¡¯t use any of the words he had prepared.


    For the first time, Elder Liu felt that these words were stuck. The feeling of being neither up nor down was really ufortable.

 Chapter 255 - Being Followed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 255 Being Followed (1)</h4>


    Yuwen Hou and Madam Yuwen did not know how upset Elder Liu was. When Yuwen Hou hung up the phone, Madam Yuwen held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand with a face full of reluctance.


    Ever since her daughter passed away, no, it should be said that after her daughter got married, she had never felt such a caring and warm feeling. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why don¡¯t you stay at Grandma¡¯s ce for a night before going back? Anyway, your grandfather is busy today and probably won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little awkward when she heard this. She was really not used to being asked to stay with the Yuwen family. After all, she was not very familiar with the Yuwen couple, and they did not have any rtives. If word got out¡­ others might even say something about her behind her back. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er would not take those discussions to heart. However, she did not want to embarrass her grandfather.


    Just when Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how to reject Madam Yuwen, Marquis Yuwen furrowed his brows for the first time, he said with a disapproving expression, ¡°Old woman, let Meng¡¯er go back. If you want Meng¡¯er to stay at our house, you can do it anytime.¡± When Marquis Yuwen became agitated, he didn¡¯t forget his old woman¡¯s temper, as he spoke, his voice became softer and softer, and his attitude softened bit by bit. Yu Wen Hou looked at his old woman¡¯s dangerous gaze at him, he immediately changed his attitude and said, ¡°Old woman, look. Although there are many extra rooms in the house, those are all guest rooms. Usually, no one lives in them. Not to say that they are dirty but letting Meng¡¯er live in them is definitely not possible. How about this? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you to the ce where you buy furniture. Pick a few pieces of furniture that Meng¡¯er likes and change them. Then, let Meng¡¯er stay here for a few more days. What do you think?¡±


    Although Yuwen Hou¡¯s attitude seemed to have softened, he still insisted on letting Chen Meng¡¯er go back. This was rted to his wife¡¯s health. Yuwen Hou did not dare to be careless at all. His precious daughter had already left. Now, he only had his wife and his grandson left. If anything happened to his wife¡­ she would leave him alone. He didn¡¯t know if he could still endure it.


    Marquis Yuwen wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to go back and tell Elder Liu about his wife¡¯s illness. The two of them discussed the way to treat her.


    After so many years of being together, Marquis Yuwen knew his wife very well. He had changed his way of saying it. Madam Yuwen¡¯s attitude had a tendency to soften. Although she was still very reluctant to part, her heart was wavering towards her husband¡¯s suggestion¡­ she began to waver.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Madam Yuwen¡¯s wavering heart, she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma Yuwen, I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±


    When Madam uwen heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, her somewhat conflicted heart immediately settled down. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Madam Yuwen¡¯s good words made Chen Meng¡¯er and Marquis Yuwen heave a heavy sigh of relief.


    Soon, the Yuwen family¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from the security guard at the door. He said that there was a car at the door looking for old general Yuwen. He said that he was here to pick up someone. Yuwen Hou knew immediately that it was the Green Gang¡¯s car. They were here to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er. Without saying a word, they let her pass. Not long after, the sound of a horn came from outside the Yuwen family¡¯s door. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± Yuwen Hou said when he heard the horn.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect the car to arrive so quickly. ¡°Grandma Yuwen, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Girl, you said it. You muste tomorrow. Grandma will wait for you.¡± Madam Yuwen revealed her childish temper in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes. Definitely.¡± Madam Yuwen reluctantly let her go after she got Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s promise.

 Chapter 256 - Being Followed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 256 Being Followed (2)</h4>


    Madam Yuwen and Yuwen Hou sent Chen Meng¡¯er to the door. The Green Gang¡¯s car was already waiting there. After Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, the driver, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin all got out of the car and waited at the car door. ¡°Little Miss.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er, they shouted in unison.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fatty, who was with Zhou Yunjie and the others had received a call from Elder Liu and left first. Before he left, he called the driver to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er from the courtyard.


    ¡°Grandpa Yuwen, Grandma Yuwen, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and said goodbye to Marquis Yuwen and Madam Yuwen. ¡°En, Meng¡¯er, you said it. You still have toe and apany Grandma tomorrow.¡± Madam Yuwen¡¯s face was full of reluctance. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t forget.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw the expression on Madam Yuwen¡¯s face that was almost the difference between life and death, and her forehead was almost ck lines.


    After bidding farewell to Marquis Yuwen and Madam Yuwen, Chen Meng¡¯er got into the car.


    After getting into the car, the driver slowly drove the car out of the militarypound. When they saw the police officers carrying real guns on their backs, Zhou Yunjie and the others¡¯ tight little faces finally rxed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about how Zhou Yunjie and the others were going to go through the transfer procedures today. She thought about how they would be her personal guards in the future. They would be together for a long period of time, perhaps even a lifetime, so¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er still asked with concern how they were doing.


    With the entrance of Chen Meng¡¯er, the atmosphere in the initially somewhat dull car suddenly became lively. Zhou Yunbo had always had a lively personality. Previously, because his brother had always told him that the Little Miss was their master, they could not offend the Little Miss. Therefore, he had been carefully and secretly observing this Little Miss who was as beautiful as the doll that Little Wei loved and did not let anyone touch. Meanwhile, Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had been observing this Little Miss for a period of time and found that this Little Miss was different from what they had imagined. She was quite easy to get along with, so they were relieved. However, the atmosphere did notst long. The driver said to Chen Meng¡¯er in a deep voice, ¡°Youngdy, we are being followed.¡±


    The driver¡¯s words caused the atmosphere in the car, which had been slowly bing lively, to suddenly sink back down. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes darkened. She asked calmly, ¡°How many cars?¡±


    ¡°One, a white van. They¡¯ve been following us since we passed the first alley on the road leading to thepound. At first, I thought it was on the way. But after observing for a while, I realized that it wasn¡¯t. They¡¯ve been following us the entire time. Even when they could have overtaken us, they didn¡¯t do so.¡± The driver told Chen Meng¡¯er what he had observed. He didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this youngdy just because she was young.


    Everyone in the Green Gang knew that those who could catch their boss¡¯s eye were all extraordinary. And the youngdy of the Green Gang, the heir that their boss had decided on, was even more extraordinary.


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin heard the driver say that someone was following them. Their bodies stiffened and their entire bodies became alert. Their eyes couldn¡¯t hide the nervousness in them no matter how hard they tried. Even Zhou Yunjie, who usually looked the mostposed, was no exception. They had no choice. The three of them were still children, real children¡­


    ¡°A car. Uncle Lu, continue driving and pretend that you didn¡¯t notice.¡± A dark light shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss,¡± the driver replied.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, from this trip to the Liu familypound, do we need to pass through some deste wilderness or a ce with few people?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought, if this car was really following them, then what did the other party want to do¡­ they would definitely find a ce with few people to attack, and the other party would definitely not do it in a crowded ce in the downtown area.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, the experienced driver understood Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, and the driver¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Little Miss, there¡¯s an abandoned factory in front. It¡¯s just ahead, we¡¯re almost there. Little Miss, what should we do now? Should we look for a ce to turn around and drive to a ce with many people?¡± The driver asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll go the same way. Even if we manage to escape this time, we won¡¯t be able to escape the next time. Moreover, you can¡¯t be sure that they won¡¯t act out of desperation. After seeing us turn around, they¡¯ll attack us in the downtown area as well. I¡¯d like to see who has the guts to follow me.¡± In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dictionary, the word ¡®escape¡¯ was used every day.


    Since the other party hade looking for them. She would just open the door and wee them.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± The driver was very impressed by his Little Miss¡¯s imposing manner despite her young age. However, he did not agree with his Little Miss¡¯s actions in his heart. That was because, if they did not look at the other party¡¯s strength now¡­ just by looking at the people in the car, he knew that if they were to really fight, they would definitely not be the other party¡¯s match.


    ¡°The three of you, no matter what happenster, stay in the car and don¡¯t move.¡± After seeing the driver agree, Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and tensed up. The three of them nervously sat there without moving. ¡°Oh, right, if there are gunshotster, you guys lie down until the rm is lifted.¡±


    ¡°Then Little Miss, what about you?¡± Su Jin asked in a somewhat dry voice.


    ¡°Me? Naturally, I¡¯m going to meet them. I think if they really follow us, then their target will definitely be me. Since they¡¯re looking for me, I have to meet them no matter what.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes, she said in a dangerous tone.


    ¡°Little Miss, this won¡¯t do. If they force us to stop the carter, you stay in the car and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go meet them.¡± When the driver heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his face was filled with anxiety and panic, how old was this Little Miss? She was definitely not the opponent¡¯s match. And the opponent¡¯s target was the Little Miss. If this Little Miss went down, she wouldn¡¯t be walking into a trap.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the Little Miss. If something happened to the Little Miss, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to their boss when he went back, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to his brothers in the gang either.


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin were also surprised when they heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t expect their master, who was following them, not only didn¡¯t want them to be the bait for her. She even wanted to protect them. This made Su Jin, who had once been used as a substitute by her adoptive parents and took their daughter as a hostage, feel even moreplicated.

 Chapter 257 - Axe Gang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 257 Axe Gang (1)</h4>


    When Su Jin heard the driver say that someone was following them, and when the driver was talking to Chen Meng¡¯er, her expression didn¡¯t look too good. This reminded her of what had happened to her before she went to the Green Gang, her adoptive parents used her. She thought that this time, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being used as a substitute.


    Previously, when Su Jin found out that she was going to rece her sister and be a hostage, she sneaked out when her adoptive parents were not paying attention. Then, she became an orphan and became a person nurtured by the Green Gang. However, she did not expect that even though she could escape once, she could not escape fate. She still had to be a substitute hostage.


    And this time, Su Jin didn¡¯t even have the thought of escaping. Because even though she wasn¡¯t old, she knew clearly in her heart that even if she wanted to escape this time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. So, she even gave up the thought of escaping.


    So, when Su Jin heard that her master, Chen Meng¡¯er, told them to stay in the car and she personally went down, Su Jin didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief. She had the thought of escaping. Instead, she was excited and blurted out, ¡°Little Miss, you stay in the car. If I go down, they definitely won¡¯t recognize you, so.¡± ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need for you to go down. Since the other party is looking for me, I¡¯ll go down and meet them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rejected Su Jin¡¯s suggestion. Although Su Jin was her personal bodyguard, Chen Meng¡¯er had never wanted any of them to pay a painful price.


    On the other hand, the driver¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Su Jin¡¯s words. He immediately thought that this was a good idea. However, when he heard that the Little Miss had refused, he wanted to persuade her. However, he had heard from the gang members that this Little Miss looked young but had an idea. If she made a decision, it would be difficult for others to change it. When he thought of this, the driver could only swallow his words of persuasion.


    The car drove to the abandoned factory area. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others drove to the abandoned factory area, the van that had been following them started to elerate. The driver¡¯s face was tense. He noticed the strange behavior of the van from the rearview mirror. As he prepared to elerate¡­ he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, they are starting to move. They are speeding up. I¡¯m also speeding up. I don¡¯t believe that my driving skills are inferior to theirs.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you don¡¯t have to speed up. Just pull over here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Little Miss, this¡­¡± the driver hesitated. He didn¡¯t know if he should listen to his Little Miss.


    ¡°Pull over.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had her own considerations. If it were her grandfather, Elder Liu, or any of Zhuge Yu and the others who were sitting in the car, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have given such an order. However, other than the driver, the people in the car were all young children. She did not think that Zhuge Yu and the others thought that Zhou Yunjie was the best among the other children. Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin had the ability to deal with the other party. She also did not think that they were skilled in marksmanship. And Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the other party definitely did note with good intentions. If they did not stop the car and engage in some kind of life and death speed with them, they might be at a disadvantage.


    The driver, Zhou Yunjie, and the others did not know Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s n. However, due to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s insistence, the driver still followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request and stopped the car.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ car suddenly stopped. The van that wanted to speed up and overtake Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had to stop halfway when it realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 258 - Axe Gang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 258 Axe Gang (2)</h4>


    This minivan was not a good car to begin with. If it elerated to half-speed and then suddenly braked, the car would not be able to take it. The minivan immediately stalled.


    ¡°What kind of broken-down car is this?¡± The door of the minivan opened. A few tall and burly men with fierce expressions got out of the car while cursing. Five people got out of the van, six, including the driver. All of them were strong and powerful. There were some tattoos on their arms or some parts of their bodies.


    Such people were not from the underworld, and they were not good people either. ¡°Little Miss, you guys sit in the van. I will go down and meet them.¡± The driver saw the peopleing, and it was even more impossible for him to let Chen Meng¡¯er get out. After he finished speaking, he opened the car door and walked out.


    The five people looked at the driver who got down from the driver¡¯s seat and shouted, ¡°Hey, be good and hand over that whatever Little Miss of yours. If you don¡¯t hand her over, well,¡± this arrogant tone¡­ the ferocious expression frightened Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin who were sitting in the car. Their small faces were tense and their teeth were tightly clenched. They pretended to be calm on the surface.


    The one standing in the middle was obviously the leader of the group. He even pulled out the gun from his waist, the muzzle of the gun was pointed at the driver¡¯s head. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand her over. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get a taste of my gun.¡± ¡°Yunjie, you guys stay in the car. Remember, no matter what happens outside, don¡¯t get out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw the other party pull out the gun, so she didn¡¯t n to stay in the car. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she opened the car door and got out.


    The sound of Chen Meng¡¯er opening the car door made both sides focus their attention on her.


    When the driver saw Chen Meng¡¯er get out of the car, his eyes tightened and his brows were tightly locked. If not for the location being wrong, the driver would have asked Chen Meng¡¯er why she came out instead of staying in the car.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me? Now that I¡¯m here, can you put your guns away?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled. Step by step, she walked towards the driver. In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s right hand, she was holding a stone. This was something that Chen Meng¡¯er picked up when she got out of the car.


    <b>as</b>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little regretful. She regretted not giving Ah Biao all the medicinal powder and making a little more. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so passive at this time,


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er? The youngdy of the Green Gang? Haha, you have guts. No wonder this Elder Liu took a fancy to you. But, unfortunately, you are in the way of our employer. So, youngdy,e with us.¡± Because he had already gotten the photo from the other party, when the leader of the other party saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he knew who it was.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er acted as if she did not hear what the leader said, she looked at the leader with a smile that was not a smile and said, ¡°The Axe Gang is strict. You are really brave. You actually dare to go against my grandfather, the leader of the Green Gang. Mm, let me guess. What benefits did your so-called employer give you?¡± When strict and his subordinates heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention their gang¡¯s name and their leader¡¯s name, they were all very surprised. Other than strict, the rest of them were so surprised that they almost asked Chen Meng¡¯er, how did they know that they were members of the Axe Gang.


    ¡°They are the people that Elder Liu admitted to, but they are really different. They can actually recognize that we are members of the Axe Gang and know that I am Yan Shi.¡± The surprise in Yan Shi¡¯s heart was no less than that of his men, the reason why he dared to act so generously in person was firstly because he was very curious about the youngdy of the Green Gang. Secondly, he was sure that as long as it was not Zhuge Yu and the others of the Green Gang, no one would recognize him, he had deliberately disguised himself today. He still believed in his disguise skills,


    ¡°Of course. Boss Yan is a famous person in the underworld. How could I not know him? However, Boss Yan¡¯s subordinates are not that good. If you want to hide your identity, you have to hide this crucial thing well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, everyone could understand.


    Being stared at by a child with such a gaze, Yan Shi could not feel at ease. He turned his head to look at his subordinates and understood the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He red fiercely at his subordinates, Ah Dou, who could not be supported, actually revealed their iconic Axe Gang tattoos. Yan Shi¡¯s subordinates also noticed the tattoos on their arms and knew that it was their own tattoos that revealed their identities. They quickly covered up the tattoos that were exposed on their clothes. ¡°Young Lady of the Green Gang, since you¡¯re also a smart person, I won¡¯t waste any more time talking to you. This humble one would like to invite you to our Axe Gang as a guest. What do you think?¡± Yan Shi said that he wanted to invite Chen Meng¡¯er to the Axe Gang as a guest, however, the malicious scheme on his face revealed his intentions.


    re


    ¡°You want to invite me as a guest? Hehe, Boss Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in your Axe Gang either. Moreover, if you¡¯re sure that you want to invite me to your Axe Gang as a guest, think carefully before you answer. Don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew what this so-called guest was.


    ¡°Haha, looks like the Little Miss of the Green Gang doesn¡¯t want to cooperate. Then I¡¯m sorry. I can only use force.¡± In fact, Yan Shi had his own motives for staying here with Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time. After Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car automatically stopped and Chen Meng¡¯er took the initiative to get out of the car, Yan Shi guessed that there was a problem with their intelligence. Wasn¡¯t the Little Miss of the Green Gang the only one in the car, there were still a few children in the car. Or maybe they had some backup n. Therefore, he had been observing everything around him while he was talking to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Yan Shi observed that there were no abnormalities in the surroundings, he did not n to continue talking nonsense with Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Old Five, Old Six, go and invite the Little Miss of the Green Gang into the car for me,¡± Yan Shi said to the person behind him with a straight face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the two as they walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Meanwhile, the driver was nervous as he walked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er on guard. ¡°Uncle Lu, get behind me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to the driver in a deep voice when she saw that Yan Shi was about to make a move. Meanwhile, she used one of her hands to take out the gun that she had hidden in her space through her bag.

 Chapter 259 - Duel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259 Duel (1)</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± The driver hesitated, not wanting to listen to Chen Meng¡¯er and get behind her.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, this is an order. I order you to get behind me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ordered in a low voice. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order caused the driver to be stunned. Although he was still worried about Chen Meng¡¯er, he still obediently walked behind Chen Meng¡¯er, exposing Chen Meng¡¯er in front of him.


    In the car. Zhou Yunbo clenched his small fists, he said to his big brother, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this driver? How can he get out of the way? This way, the Little Miss won¡¯t be in danger. What if the Little Miss is really captured by the other party? I want to go down and help the Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunbo said, he was about to rush out of the car.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yunjie was quick and pulled him back.


    ¡°Brother, why are you pulling me back? Can¡¯t you see that the Little Miss is in danger? We can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡± Zhou Yunbo turned his head and said with a straight face.


    ¡°Right, Yunjie, we can¡¯t let the Little Miss be taken away by the other party. Besides, if the Little Miss is taken away, how are we going to exin it to sir when we go back?¡± Su Jin stood out and also decided to help Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of death? If you go now, it will only increase the burden on the Little Miss. Who knows, if you go, it will only make the Little Miss¡¯s hands and feet bound. What we need to do now is to obey the Little Miss¡¯s orders.¡± Although Zhou Yunjie did not know Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skills¡­ he did not know his ability. However, for some reason, there was a voice telling him to believe in the Little Miss and believe that she definitely had the ability to solve it.


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words made Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin stop their actions of rushing out of the car.


    Zhou Yunjie was also anxious and nervous about Chen Meng¡¯er. He also knew that if something happened to Chen Meng¡¯er, they would definitely not have an easy time going back. However, he was a little older than Zhou Yunbo and the others, and he was also a little more mature than them, he also thought a little more than them.


    ¡°Then, brother, shall we stay in the car and watch the Little Miss being besieged outside?¡±. Zhou Yunbo sat in his seat, but he looked out of the window and asked worriedly.


    ¡°This is the only thing we can do now.¡± For the first time, Zhou Yunjie was not confident in himself.


    Although Zhou Yunjie had stayed in the orphanage, was adopted with his brother, and was sent back to the orphanage, he had always been very confident, especially after he was chosen to join the Green Gang. His skills were the best among all people; therefore, he had always felt that with his current skills, he would never be bullied again. But now, he could only sit in the car and watch the situation outside the car


    The fifth member and the sixth member did not put Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang, in their eyes at all. They rxed their bodies and walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er as if they were taking a walk outside. And their boss, Yan Shi, didn¡¯t stop them. Because in his heart, he was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er, this little girl, had zero risk factor.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the fifth member and the sixth member, who were walking toward her, and a cold smile shed across her eyes. The driver standing next to Chen Meng¡¯er clenched his fists nervously. If he didn¡¯t remember his Little Miss¡¯ order just now, he would have rushed over and blocked in front of his Little Miss.


    When the fifth member and the sixth member were about a meter away from Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her hand that was holding her pink pistol and shot them in the leg.


    Following the gunshots, the fifth member and the sixth member screamed and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 260 - Duel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 260 Duel (2)</h4>


    ¡°Five! Six!,¡± the members could not help but shout. They had never expected that this three-year-old girl in front of them would have a pistol in her hand. Moreover, she did not even blink when she fired the gun. They did not even see how she fired the gun.


    Yan Shi was also shocked. He had thought that Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang, would be very skilled. She would resist when the two went to capture her. However, he was not worried at all. He believed that the strength of his men¡­ it was definitely above that of the little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er. Yan Shi felt that if the fifth member and the sixth member could not deal with Chen Meng¡¯er, the little girl, even if they worked together, it would really be a disgrace to his Axe Gang. However, Yan Shi had never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would directly sh her gun at him. She would directly hit his subordinates¡¯ legs twice.


    Not only were the people of the Axe Gang shocked, even the driver and Zhou Yunjie, who were sitting in the car, were also shocked. They did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to have a gun in her hand. Other than Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, no one else in the green gang knew that Elder Liu had given Chen Meng¡¯er a gun.


    The fifth member and the sixth member were hit by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bullets. After they fell to the ground, they were in so much pain that they held onto their injured leg and grimaced, trying their best not to cry out in pain. The fifth member and the sixth member gritted their teeth and did not cry out. However, the wounds on their legs were constantly bleeding. Arge amount of blood dyed the grass red. Chen Meng¡¯er did not hit the vital parts of the two of them. However, Chen Meng¡¯er never went easy on them. She was never the kind to show mercy to her enemies. She shot the bullet at the artery in their thighs.


    Except for the boss, Yan Shi, the rest of the hatchet gang rushed to the injured men.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Elder Liu really doted on you so much that he even gave you a gun.¡± Yan Shi finally understood why the other party was willing to give so many benefits to the hatchet gang. It seemed that the rumors he had heard before were true.


    ne 0


    ¡°Whether my grandfather loves me or not, this matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. Boss Yan, how about it? I¡¯ll make a deal with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yed with the pistol in her hand and said casually.


    ¡°What deal?¡± While Yan Shi was talking to Chen Meng¡¯er, one of his hands had already secretly pulled out the gun from his waist. How could a gangster not have a gun? However, this gun was a rare item. Not everyone in this gang had it. As for the Axe Gang, only Yan Shi had a few guns in his hands.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yan Shi¡¯s actions. However, she pretended not to see it. Or rather, she did not put Yan Shi in her eyes at all. Chen Meng¡¯er believed in her own strength. If Yan Shi wanted topete with her in marksmanship and speed, he definitely had no chance of winning.


    ¡°Tell me, who hired you this time, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled very sweetly, so sweetly that no one would believe that the two shots from before were fired by this little girl.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll make this deal with you?¡± Yan Shi answered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question with a cold smile. He slowly raised his hand holding the gun. He aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± The driver shouted as he looked at the gun in Yan Shi¡¯s hand in horror.


    ¡°Little Miss of the Green Gang, be sensible ande with me. If you are not sensible, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a child like you.¡± Yan Shi threatened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not panic at all when someone pointed a gun at her head. She still stood therezily and yed with the small pink gun in her hand. ¡°Boss Yan, you really don¡¯t know when to stop. Do you think I didn¡¯t dare to shoot them in the head with those two shots just now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Yan Shi with a cold smile. ¡°I just wanted to give you a choice. Since you¡¯re so


    your two subordinates look like they¡¯re about to die. Oh, I forgot to tell you guys. My marksmanship is a little strange. Whenever my bullets hit them, it¡¯s not easy to take them out. Moreover, if I¡¯m not careful, there will be a lot of blood. What¡¯s worse is that I seem to have shot your two subordinates, the artery in their thighs. What a pity. These two people will probably bleed to death.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she shook her head.


    Yan Shi turned his head to look at the fifth member and the sixth member. When he saw their pale faces and the pool of blood, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Boss, the fifth member and the sixth member¡¯s wound can¡¯t be closed,¡± another subordinate of Yan Shi said anxiously.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Yan Shi was ready to end the battle quickly. He didn¡¯t have time to waste with Chen Meng¡¯er. He raised his hand and aimed the muzzle at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s leg. Just as he was about to pull the gun, he felt a pain in his hand. He loosened his grip and the gun fell to the ground.


    At that moment, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been standing there the whole time, moved. Without anyone noticing her, she moved. Like a gust of wind, she ran towards Yan Yan and caught the gun that was about to fall to the ground. Then, before Yan Yan could react, Chen Meng¡¯er struck him unconscious with her palm just as he lowered his body to pick up the pistol.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s speed was too fast. It was so fast that the other members of the Axe Gang surrounding the two could only watch helplessly as their boss was struck unconscious by Chen Meng¡¯er. However, they were unable to stop her.


    A bearded man of the Axe Gang saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had knocked his boss unconscious, his anger immediately red up and dyed his eyes red. ¡°Ah. You little b*stard. You shot my brother and now you¡¯ve injured my boss.¡± As he spoke, he rushed towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°She has a gun.¡± When the others saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for their gun, they shouted in shock.


    Chen Meng¡¯er responded to the Axe Gang¡¯s shout. She raised her gun and shot him in the leg. He groaned and fell to the ground.


    you. You wasted my bullets.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced coldly at the man who fell to the ground and looked at her with hatred in her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have time to bother with him. She raised her head and said to the other two, ¡°How is it? Do you want to taste the taste of this bullet of mine and then follow me, or do you want to obediently follow me now? However, if you continue to struggle, I¡¯m afraid that your three brothers who were shot will lose their lives.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two men who had lost too much blood, their faces were pale, and they were on the verge of copse.

 Chapter 261 - Resolved (1)

    <h4>Chapter 261 Resolved (1)</h4>


    The cute-looking gun in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand was the devil to the Axe Gang. The fourth member was very wary of it.


    The third member originally saw that his boss was knocked unconscious by Chen Meng¡¯er. He impulsively wanted to stand up and rush towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Fortunately, the fourth member noticed that the ck muzzle of the gun in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand was pointed at them. At the first moment, he pulled the impulsive third member back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your lives for the time being. As long as you cooperate with my instructions, I¡¯ll let you go back after the matter is over,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she gestured to the driver. ¡°Uncle Lu, go tie them up and bring their boss to our car.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, what are you nning?¡± Driver Lu didn¡¯t expect the situation to change so drastically. He had been standing behind Chen Meng¡¯er and had already thought it through. If they really came to capture his Little Miss, he would disregard her orders and take action. He would protect his Little Miss no matter what.


    However, he had never thought that his Little Miss would be so agile. Moreover, her marksmanship was even better. He noticed that his Little Miss didn¡¯t even need to aim specifically when she fired. Instead, she raised her gun and fired decisively. Driver Lu was sure that in the Green Gang, only their boss and Zhuge Yu had such marksmanship.


    ¡°Yes, I want to bring them back to the Green Gang. Since someone dared to hire them to capture me, how can I not give them face? I have to find the other party too. Moreover, I have already thought it through. Not only do I have to find that person, I also want to get the people from the Axe Gang to help me use the agreed method to capture that person,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she turned to look at third and fourth with the mischievous look of a child. ¡°These two uncles, what do you think of my suggestion? Do you think it¡¯s very good too?¡±


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er who was smiling at them with a childish look while pointing her gun at them, the third and fourth members did not feel rxed. Instead, they shivered coldly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not wait for their answer, ¡°Uncle Lu, tie them up. The two of you better be sensible. If you dare to do anything silly, I won¡¯t hold back with this bullet. Of course, this time it won¡¯t be a leg. I¡¯ll change the ce,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said the first half of her sentence to driver Lu, the second half of her sentence was to warn the third and fourth members of the Axe Gang No matter how brave the third and fourth members were, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly when their boss had fallen into the hands of Chen Meng¡¯er, this little devil. Furthermore, the muzzle of the gun was pointed straight at them.


    Driver Lu found a rope from the car while Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin watched as the rm was lifted. The enemy had already been controlled by their Little Miss, and their nerves, which had been tensed up all this time, were finally rxed. They were also allowed to get out of the car to help.


    The third and fourth members didn¡¯t dare to struggle. Driver Lu and the others conveniently tied them up and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, they¡¯re tied up. What should we do with them now?¡±


    ¡°Just leave them here,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she looked at the Axe Gang¡¯s driver, who was hiding in the car and shivering. He didn¡¯t dare to get out. Chen Meng¡¯er had originally nned to capture these people from the Axe Gang and bring them back to the Green Gang. However, she looked at their car. If she brought all five of them with her, it would be extremely crowded.


    Moreover, she still needed the Axe Gang to help her with her matters. If she captured all the people who could make decisions for the Axe Gang, who would help her with the rest of the matters? Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er changed her mind at thest minute, she mercifully let go of the third and fourth members.

 Chapter 262 - Resolved (2)

    <h4>Chapter 262 Resolved (2)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was busy with the driver and the others. The Axe Gang was helping the fifth member and the sixth member, who had been shot by her. The sixth member¡¯s wound was still bleeding non-stop. If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t treat them now¡­ not only would both of their legs be crippled, but it was estimated that neither of their lives would be saved.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The third member shouted loudly when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er touching their wounds. He was so nervous that he did not care about his own plight.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. If you don¡¯t want your members¡¯ lives to be lost, then shut up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hated it the most when others shouted loudly while she was treating others. It would distract her. Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and looked at the third member¡¯s cold eyes. The third member was so scared that he subconsciously shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied with this result.


    When her hand touched the fifth member¡¯s leg, an X-ray image of the fifth member¡¯s injured leg appeared in her mind. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that it was an X-ray image. The image that appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind¡­ was much clearer than an X-ray image in reality. Every blood vessel and every nerve were visible. The bullet that Chen Meng¡¯er shot out just happened to pierce through the major artery in the sixth member¡¯s leg. Beside the image, there were all kinds of specific methods to treat the gunshot wound on the fifth member¡¯s leg. Every method was perfect. It was so perfect that after the bullet was removed, as long as the fifth member recovered well, his leg would recover as if it wasn¡¯t injured.


    However, at this time, Chen Meng¡¯er had no way to help the fifth member heal, because she didn¡¯t have any tools. She couldn¡¯t help the fifth member and the sixth member remove the bullets.


    Therefore, after Chen Meng¡¯er saw the method that could quickly stop the bleeding in her brain, she followed it and found the acupuncture points on the fifth member¡¯s leg. Then, ording to the order written on it, she pressed them one by one. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions were not technical at all and were not professional at all.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate at all. She was not worried at all about what would happen if she pressed these acupuncture points incorrectly. In any case, even if the fifth member and sixth brother died, she would not even blink.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know if it was because she was very talented in medicine or if it was because her mutated brain was heaven-defying. She casually pressed those acupuncture points ording to the order shown in her mutated brain and the bleeding from the wound on the fifth member¡¯s leg miraculously stopped.


    This made the third member, who was tied to the side, open his eyes and stare at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move without blinking. He was so shocked that his mouth could not close.


    They were still worried that the youngdy of the Green Gang would be ruthless enough to let fifth and sixth die in the wilderness. However, they never thought that they would see something so wonderous.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er stopped the fifth member¡¯s bleeding, she stopped the sixth member¡¯s bleeding as well. ¡°Uncle Lu, Yunjie,e over and toss these two people into the car.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, you want to bring them back too?¡± The driver didn¡¯t understand Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions. They only needed to bring back the boss of the Axe Gang. It didn¡¯t seem like there was a need to bring the two unconscious people back.


    ¡°Yes, bring them back. I have a use for them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t tell the driver and the others why she wanted to bring the fifth member and the sixth member back. They couldn¡¯t guess at all either. Chen Meng¡¯er was interested in the gunshot wounds on the fifth member and the sixth member¡¯s legs. To put it bluntly, she wanted them to be her guinea pigs.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always known that at her current age, even if she had learned a lot of knowledge, it would be difficult for her to find an opportunity to practice it. Because of her age, it was difficult for people to trust her with their bodies. And now that she had caught two people who could let her practice, how could she let them go? ¡°Okay.¡± When the driver heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was useful, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. With the help of Zhou Yunjie and the others, he spent a lot of effort to get the fifth member and the sixth member into the


    car.


    <b>vas</b>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t back yet?¡± When Elder Liu was talking to people, he would look at his watch from time to time. As time went by, his frown became tighter and tighter. However, the people who came to talk to Elder Liu¡­ their hearts pounded. They were afraid that they would identally ignite Elder Liu¡¯s ire. Therefore, they sped up the discussion and let the meeting end early.


    Once the meeting ended, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t sit still. He looked at his watch with worry. He asked Zhuge Yu. ¡°Yes, the Little Miss hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Sir, why don¡¯t you give Uncle Yuwen a call?¡± Zhuge Yu was also worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety. ording to the time when the driver went to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er, they should have arrived long ago. However, until now, they didn¡¯t even see the shadow of a car.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu was anxious. He picked up the phone and dialed Yuwen Hou¡¯s number. Elder Liu didn¡¯t bother to be polite with Yuwen Hou. He immediately asked Yuwen Hou if Chen Meng¡¯er had left.


    When Elder Liu heard Yuwen Hou say that Chen Meng¡¯er had left a long time ago and should have arrived at this time, the bad premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Zhuge, bring some people along this road to pick up Meng¡¯er.¡± He hung up the phone, Elder Liu ordered with a sullen face.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu epted the order and left.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others drove the unconscious boss of the Axe Gang and the two injured and unconscious members of the Axe Gang to the Liu family¡¯s old residence.


    The few moves that Chen Meng¡¯er had just disyed had stunned Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin. Not only had they stunned the three children, but they had also stunned the driver.


    Along the way, Zhou Yunbo blinked his starry eyes that were filled with admiration as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but open her mouth to ask Zhou Yunbo to stop looking at her like that.


    The car suddenly stopped halfway. ¡°Uncle Lu, why did you suddenly stop the car?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked curiously when she felt the car stop. ¡°It seems to be the Green Gang¡¯s car,¡± the driver exined.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked out from the front window. It really was the Green Gang¡¯s car.

 Chapter 263 - Being a Guest of the Green Gang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 263 Being a Guest of the Green Gang (1)</h4>


    Zhuge Yu got out of the car and walked directly to the car Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting in.


    ¡°Hall Master Zhuge.¡± When Zhuge Yu got out of the car, the driver also got out of his seat.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you set off long ago? Why did you only get here now?¡± When Zhuge Yu was serious, people couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Something happened on the way. Uncle Zhuge, let¡¯s talk about this when we get back. There are guests that I invited back to the Green Gang in the car.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rushed to answer before the driver could open his mouth. As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er even mischievously winked at Zhuge Yu.


    When Zhuge Yu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous look, how could he still maintain that frightening momentum just now? ¡°Lass, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡± As he said this, Zhuge Yu wanted to sit in the same car as Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, before he could get into the car with one foot, Chen Meng¡¯er said again, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, our car is already full. If you want to get in, it will be overloaded.¡±


    When Zhuge Yu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he could only sit in his own car.


    The driver sat back in his seat and heaved a sigh of relief. Hall Master Zhuge¡¯s serious expression really made people feel a lot of pressure. Not only the driver, but even Zhou Yunjie and the others didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly when Zhuge Yu was here just now.


    Elder Liu was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety, so he insisted on waiting at the door. When he saw the familiar car appear in his sight, his heart was finally at ease.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was touched when she saw Elder Liu standing at the door of the Liu family¡¯s old residence, looking forward to her arrival. She waited for the car to stop and opened the door. She jumped out of the car and pounced on Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu caught his precious granddaughter who pounced on him. ¡°Oh, you little girl, why are you so impatient? You can¡¯t do this next time. The car hasn¡¯t stopped yet. What if you fall?¡± Elder Liu nagged with a face full of love.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I know. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er swore to Elder Liu, ¡°I missed Grandpa too much.¡±


    ¡°You bratty girl.¡± Elder Liu was very pleased with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ttery. ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why are you only back now? Yuwen Hou said that you guys left his house a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Something happened on the road just now. Oh, Grandpa, if you hadn¡¯t told me, I would have forgotten. I brought three people back and asked them toe to our Green Gang as guests.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er then remembered that there were three unconscious people in the car. ¡°Guests? Who? And what happened on the road?¡± Elder Liu caught the main point of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°Grandpa definitely knows people from the Axe Gang,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention the Axe Gang, and he understood more than half of it. ¡°Fatty, Skinny, get someone to bring the guests in the youngdy¡¯s car to the main hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Liu looked at the three people lying in the Liu family¡¯s main hall, and his expression was very ugly. Although Chen Meng¡¯er ended their previous experience with just a few words, how could Elder Liu not understand? His granddaughter was afraid that he would be worried, so she deliberately evaded it. And he also had some understanding of this Axe Gang.


    Although the Axe Gang could notpare to his Green Gang, it was still considered a top gang in the capital. The boss of the Axe Gang was a ruthless and cold person.


    ¡°Zhuge, help me wake them up.¡± Elder Liu did not even want to do it himself. If he were to do it himself, he reckoned that it would not be as simple as using a needle to wake up the sleeping men. As long as he thought that the other party dared to attack his precious granddaughter, he couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage and give these men a hard time.

 Chapter 264 - Being a Guest of the Green Gang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 264 Being a Guest of the Green Gang (2)</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuge Yu said as he picked up the silver needle and was about to poke Yan Shi awake.


    However, he was stopped by Fatty. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Fatty took the silver needle from Zhuge Yu¡¯s hand as a hint of danger shed in his eyes. He walked to Yan Shi¡¯s side and fiercely stabbed the silver needle in his hand into Yan Shi¡¯s body. Due to the excessive force exerted by the fatty, almost all of the needle was inserted into Yan Shi¡¯s body, only a small head was exposed.


    And Yan Shi was unconscious. ¡°Ah.¡± He screamed and sat up straight.


    ¡°Boss Yan, you¡¯re awake. Wee to the Green Gang as a guest.¡± Zhuge Yu stood in front of Yan Shi and looked down at Yan Shi.


    ¡°Zhuge Yu. You.¡± Yan Shi, who had woken up, could not react in time. He seemed a little stunned. ¡°Boss Yan, it¡¯s me.¡± Zhuge Yu gave Yan Shi a cold smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that your Axe Gang would be so bold to actually dare to touch the Little Miss of our Green Gang. Tell me, who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    Yan Shi¡¯s mind gradually cleared up. He looked up and saw Elder Liu, who was sitting in the main seat, looking at him like an eagle, and Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting next to Elder Liu with a satisfied look on her face. When he looked over, Chen Meng¡¯er actually gave him a sweet smile.


    Yan Shi never thought that he would fall for the tricks of a little girl who smiled like an angel.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to say it? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind giving you a gift.¡± Fatty said and kicked Yan Shi.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Xiguo.¡± Yan Shi was not a person who did not know the situation. He knew that he had fallen this time. He was even clearer about the methods of Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu of the Green Gang. He thought that the Axe Gang was no match for them, so he tactfully gave them up.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s that grandson. I told you, this big house isn¡¯t anything good.¡± Skinny scolded.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long guessed that the person who hired the Axe Gang was definitely someone from the Liu family. She was just not sure which house it was from. ¡°Liu Xiguo?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er searched her mind for her impression of Liu Xiguo. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have many memories of this Liu Xiguo. She only remembered that this Liu Xiguo was a person with a somewhat gloomy expression. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go and capture this grandson for you now.¡± Fatty was so excited that he wanted to rush out and capture Liu Xiguo. ¡°Uncle Fatty, don¡¯t be anxious. We can¡¯t let this Liu Xiguo off so easily. Moreover, we still have to investigate the specifics. Let¡¯s see just how many people are involved in this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped Fatty from rushing out.


    ¡°Oh? Girl, what are your ns?¡± Elder Liu did not have the urge to oppose Fatty. He wanted nothing more than to directly kill this Liu Xiguo. He did not expect that in the end, it would be his granddaughter who spoke up to stop Fatty.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know if the operation against me was done by Liu Xiguo alone, or if the big house was involved, or even if the other members of the Liu family were involved. Only after we have investigated thoroughly can we determine how we should act. ¡°Moreover, I n to give them a taste of their own medicine. How they want to deal with me, I will use the same method to return it to them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erughed like a little devil. ¡°Haha, you decide on this matter. I will not interfere.¡± Elder Liu suddenly changed his mind. He felt that it was not a bad thing to hand the initiative to his granddaughter. ¡°Fatty, you two stay put. Don¡¯t neglect the boss of the Axe Gang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Fatty and Skinny each had one on either side. They unceremoniously lifted up the boss and dragged him out. ¡°Oh right, what about these two unconscious people?¡± After the boss was dragged out by Fatty and Skinny, Elder Liu pointed at the unconscious fifth and sixth members and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh, them. I prepared them for myself to practice. Grandpa, you also know that I¡¯m very good at theoretical knowledge, but Ick clinical knowledge. Well, now that I have ready-made guinea pigs, how can I waste it. However, I¡¯ll have to trouble Grandpa to prepare a ce for them to live, as long as they can live.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the fifth member and the sixth member and was eager to give it a try.


    Elder Liu did not expect these two people to have such a use. ¡°Okay, leave this to me. I promise toplete the task for you.¡±


    Elder Liu was very interested in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion. When it came to theoretical knowledge in medicine, Elder Liu admitted that as a grandfather, he did not know as much as his little granddaughter. However, when it came to clinical practice, it was theplete opposite. He was very experienced, however, his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was almost at zero.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, when you perform the surgery on them, call for me. When that timees, I will guide you from the side,¡± Elder Liu said.


    ¡°Sure, Grandpa. But, Grandpa, I have something to tell you now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er remembered the condition of Madam Yuwen. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Elder Liu gestured to Chen Meng¡¯er and spoke.


    ¡°When I went to the Yuwen¡¯s house today, I took Grandma Yuwen¡¯s pulse. I found that her cervical vertebra is narrower than the average person¡¯s, and her blood flow is slower than the average person¡¯s. and at her age, her blood pressure and blood sugar are not low. Even her blood viscosity has exceeded a certain standard. I think we should give Grandma Yuwen a prescription and give her some treatment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. ¡°You¡¯re much better at making prescriptions than an old man like me. You don¡¯t have to ask me about this. Just do as you see fit. I, on the other hand, trust you.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand and handed this matter over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°En, then I¡¯ll go write a prescriptionter. I¡¯ll bring the prescription over to Grandpa for you to take a look after I¡¯m done,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suggested


    ¡°Okay, do as you see fit.¡± Elder Liu pointed at the fifth member and the sixth member on the ground, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°But, girl, I think the situation of these two people is more urgent now. Although we don¡¯t care whether they live or die, nor do we care about their recovery after the surgery, if you want to use them to practice, I suggest you hurry up.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s reminder woke Chen Meng¡¯er up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start now?¡±


    ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s eat first. They can still afford to wait for a period of time.¡± Actually, Elder Liu didn¡¯t know that it was thanks to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s acupoints that the fifth member and the sixth member were in their current condition.

 Chapter 265 - Bullet Extraction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 265 Bullet Extraction (1)</h4>


    After Zhuge Yu locked them up, they went to investigate. Liu Xiguo went to the Axe Gang and asked the Axe Gang to kidnap their youngdy. What were they going to do?


    Zhuge Yu and the others made up for their mistakes this time. Originally, their boss, Elder Liu, had asked them to pay close attention to the movements of the Liu family¡¯s few branches in case they made a move on Chen Meng¡¯er. However, this person was right under their noses, and they actually did not notice Liu Xiguo¡¯s actions.


    Although Elder Liu did not lose his temper or punish them because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, he only ordered them to investigate the entire incident ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request. But they did not feel good in their hearts. They knew that if it was not for their Little Miss¡¯s good reach and cleverness this time, the result would not be like this.


    After Zhuge Yu and the others received the order and went down, the three of them nned in their hearts that it was time for them to strengthen the training of the few personal guards they had picked for their Little Miss. They had sent their personal guards to protect their Little Miss, but in the end, they still had to let their Little Miss protect these few personal guards.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Zhuge Yu and the others were thinking. After confirming that she would perform the surgery on the fifth and sixth members and remove the bullets, she was extremely excited. Even the feeling of being attacked halfway had long disappeared.


    ¡°Girl, I have a set of surgical tools. I will bring it to youter.¡± Because of the sudden situation, Elder Liu did not have time to prepare. Initially, Elder Liu was prepared to wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to be a little older, then, he asked someone to tailor-make a set of medical tools that Chen Meng¡¯er needed. Therefore, Elder Liu thought of using the set that he used to practice on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need. I have it here.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er was tidying up the study room in the space, she found not only a set of tools, but also acupuncture needles. Chen Meng¡¯er had carefully studied them; they were really made of gold.


    And the things produced in the space were not ordinary. Anyway, from what Chen Meng¡¯er saw, the set she found in the space was much better than the ones sold outside.


    ¡°You have it? Where?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with puzzlement.


    ¡°I bought it in Japan. I found it when I was shopping with Auntie Minzhu. Grandpa, I¡¯ll take it outter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes and thought of an excuse.


    Elder Liu was convinced after hearing it. ¡°Oh, I see. Okay, show it to meter. If it¡¯s good, you can use it. If it¡¯s not good, you can use mine.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er promised.


    After dinner. Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu couldn¡¯t wait to go to the fifth member and the sixth member to get the bullets out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to go to her suitcase to get the scalpel. In fact, after she entered her room, she took out the entire set of medical tools in her space. She gave it to Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu took the medical tools from Chen Meng¡¯er and weighed them in his hands. Then, he carefully studied the materials and workmanship of the tools. However, the more Elder Liu looked at them, the more he frowned. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s frowning brows and carefully asked, ¡°Grandpa, how is it? It can¡¯t be very bad, right?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little nervous. She thought that the production of this space shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell what material this is made of. However, it¡¯s very exquisite. Moreover, I have to admit that this material is better than what we made with ordinary materials. Mm, this is a treasure. Girl, just take it and use it.¡± Elder Liu said as he returned the set of tools, to Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 266 - Bullet Extraction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 266 Bullet Extraction (2)</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, you scared me to death. I thought the things I bought weren¡¯t good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted her small chest and looked at Elder Liu with usatory eyes.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you quite brave? How can you be scared like this? It doesn¡¯t matter if the things you bought aren¡¯t good. We¡¯ll just go and buy them again.¡± Elder Liu reached out and touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. Do you want Grandpa to give you a demonstration?¡± Elder Liu pointed at the fifth member and the sixth member, who were lying side by side, and asked.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself. If Grandpa gives me a demonstration, won¡¯t I lose a chance to practice? I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held the scalpel and said with a face full of fighting spirit.


    ¡°Okay, then Grandpa will watch from the side. If you make any mistakes, Grandpa will remind you in time.¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she took the scalpel and walked toward the fifth member and the sixth member.


    Chen Meng¡¯er first disinfected the surgical tools one by one. Then, she walked toward the fifth member. When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand touched the fifth member¡¯s leg, her brain was like aputer interface, showing all kinds of treatment methods and the specific steps of each method.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the two anesthetic methods disyed in her mutated brain. One was drug anesthesia, and the other was acupoint anesthesia. For a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to choose, so she asked her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, which method does the anesthesia use?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what method? Anesthesia isn¡¯t just one method, use drugs for anesthesia. Girl, do you have any other methods?¡± Elder Liu asked curiously.


    ¡°En, I remember reading a book before. It said to use acupoint anesthesia.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not hide anything from Elder Liu.


    ¡°Acupoint anesthesia? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. There are acupoints on a person¡¯s body that can temporarily paralyze them, but this time is very short. It¡¯s not enough tost until the end of the surgery.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, he was waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to exin to him.


    ¡°ording to the books I read, as long as one more acupuncture point is added, it will be able to serve as an anesthetic. Moreover, this anesthetic time is enough toplete a surgery,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can try this acupoint anesthetic.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er eagerly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also wanted to try and see if her mutated brain was so smart.


    The fifth member and the sixth member, who were still in aa, had no idea that they had be the subjects of Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s experiments.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er pressed the acupoints that were shown in the mutated brain, she turned around and said to her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done? Is it reliable?¡± Elder Liu was a little dumbfounded. He did not expect it to be so simple.


    ¡°Then, grandfather,e and take a look. is the anesthesia effective?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er moved aside and let Elder Liu go forward to check on the fifth member.


    After Elder Liu checked, he said in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a magical thing. The effect of this anesthesia is even better than the drug anesthesia.¡±


    Since the anesthesia was done, Chen Meng¡¯er began to act. Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the scalpel and aimed it at the fifth member¡¯s leg. When she made the first cut, she was so nervous that her hands were trembling. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s good control of her heart, the first cut would have missed.


    However, after the first cut, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nervous mood miraculously disappeared.


    Her hand seemed to be connected to her mutated brain. Every step was exactly the same as what her mutated brain showed.


    Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter, who was standing next to the fifth member expressionlessly, holding a scalpel with a calm face. She was not as nervous and scared as her first surgery. Moreover, the more Elder Liu looked down at his granddaughter¡¯s movements, the more surprised he was.


    Every cut was just right, and every cut avoided the meridians on the fifth member¡¯s thigh. With such a skill, not to mention the ordinary doctors in the hospital, even he was not confident that he could sit to such an extent.


    Elder Liu¡¯s mood changed from the initial one where he wanted to guide his granddaughter from the side, to one where he stared unblinkingly at his granddaughter¡¯s every move, watching how she performed the surgery and how she performed the knife. When Chen Meng¡¯er took out the bullet. Then, she connected the injured meridians. Then, she stitched up the wound. Throughout the entire process, Elder Liu was dumbfounded. However, he had learned a lot from the side. He knew that surgery could still be done like this sometimes.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er stitched up the fifth member¡¯s wound, she heaved a sigh of relief and moved her sore neck and hands. ¡°Phew, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect the surgery to be so tiring. Her body was tired, but her mind was also tired.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re amazing. It looks like Grandpa will have to learn from you in the future.¡± Elder Liu could not help but give Chen Meng¡¯er a thumbs up.


    ¡°Aiya, Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m going to blush from your praise.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be shy.


    ¡°Grandpa is telling the truth. What youck now is age. Your medical skills have long surpassed mine.¡± For the first time, Elder Liu learned what it meant to be better than someone else.


    Chen Meng¡¯er used the second surgical n in her mutated brain to help the sixth brother remove the bullet. After these two operations, Chen Meng¡¯er was so tired that she just wanted to go back to bed and sleep.


    Elder Liu was very energetic. After Chen Meng¡¯er went back to her room to rest, he went to the study to fight all night. He had watched his granddaughter perform these two operations today, and he had gained a lot of inspiration in medicine. He did not expect that the bullet could be removed in this way, and he did not expect that the broken meridians could be connected so well. He had not seen all of this in books before, nor had he heard of it before. However, it was really feasible.


    Elder Liu expressed that he needed to properly digest the knowledge he had learned today.


    As for the unconscious members, they did not know that they had not only walked around the gates of hell, but they had also be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s test subjects. However, it was fortunate that Chen Meng¡¯er had chosen them as her test subjects, only then could they save their lives and save their legs.


    If someone else were to perform this surgery for them, not to mention their legs, their lives would be hanging by a thread.

 Chapter 267 - Making a Deal with Yan Shi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 267 Making a Deal with Yan?Shi (1)</h4>


    Zhuge Yu and the others acted quickly. When Chen Meng¡¯er woke up the next day, they had already passed the information they had found to Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The few branches of the Liu family all had ns on how to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er, who was a contender to break into the Liu family.


    However, because of Elder Liu, they did not dare to act rashly. They knew that they only had one chance. They could only seed; they could not fail. If they failed, they would be finished.


    Therefore, they had always been in a wait-and-see state. And the Liu family¡¯s main branch was also in a wait-and-see state. This Liu Xiguo, Elder Liu¡¯s eldest son, had always felt that he was the person with the best chance of inheriting the family business and the Green Gang in the entire Liu family. Therefore, he hated Chen Meng¡¯er, who had suddenly appeared and wanted to snatch these things away, he hated Chen Meng¡¯er to the bone. He had proposed to his father several times and asked him to take action.


    However, his father rejected all of them because the time was not right.


    Liu Xiguo could not wait any longer. He contacted Yan Shi of the Axe Gang on his own. He knew that the Axe Gang had been fighting fiercely with several gangs in the capital recently. He also knew that Yan Shi was an ambitious person. Therefore, he made a deal with Yan Shi. He only wanted Yan Shi to help him capture Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he would hand Chen Meng¡¯er over to him.


    After the matter waspleted, he promised not only to give Yan Shi arge sum of money, but also to provide help to Yan Shi¡¯s Axe Gang in the name of the Liu family, so that he could win the battle against a few gangs.


    Liu Xiguo¡¯s conditions were very tempting, and after Yan Shi discussed it with his members, he felt that there was no danger in this matter, so he agreed.


    However, Yan Shi and the others had never expected that the Axe Gang would almost disappear from the capital after they decided that it was very simple and that there was no danger. As for handing Chen Meng¡¯er over to Liu Xiguo after the Axe Gang captured her¡­ Liu Xiguo would use Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu¡¯s most precious treasure, to threaten Elder Liu and ask him to hand over the position of the head of the Liu family to him. He would also hand over the Green Gang to him. If Elder Liu did not agree to his request¡­ he would hurt Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This time, Liu Xiguo was prepared to shed all pretense of cordiality with Elder Liu. He had made a lot of preparations. It was to recruit soldiers and buy horses. He had spent a lot of money. As for those guns, Liu Xiguo had bought them from the arms dealer through some unknown connections. Surprisingly, no one had been rmed.


    After seeing these documents, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how to evaluate Liu Xiguo.


    Call him stupid, but he was actually able to hide from the Green Gang and unknowingly buy so many guns from the arms dealer. If you had to say that he was not simple, he was very impulsive. Not to mention Elder Liu, even Chen Meng¡¯er knew that from Liu Xiguo¡¯s point of view, now was not the time for him to make a move. With his current strength, he was not Elder Liu¡¯s match at all.


    But if he continued to develop quietly, it would be different.


    ¡°What a fool,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she ced the documents on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, short-sighted.¡± The smile on Elder Liu¡¯s face did not reach his eyes. Liu Xiguo¡¯s thoughts were good. However, he did not think that he, Elder Liu, was such an easy person to deal with. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you going to handle this matter, or should I handle It?¡± Elder Liu really wanted to take care of this Liu Xiguo who dared toy his hands on his precious granddaughter. However, Elder Liu wanted to see the methods of his precious granddaughter more. He wanted to be a bystander more.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really dishonest. If you want to be a bystander, just say it. Is there a need to be so indirect?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu with an expression that said, ¡°Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?¡±.


    ¡°Fortunately, I really want to deal with this guy who dares to have designs on me personally this time. Otherwise, I would have said that I would let you deal with him on purpose.¡±

 Chapter 268 - Making a Deal with Yan Shi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 268 Making a Deal with Yan Shi (2)</h4>


    ¡°You little girl.¡± Elder Liu looked at his precious granddaughter¡¯s pouty and displeased little face, and his mood instantly improved.


    It was because of this information that the somewhat gloomy atmosphere in the hall dissipated. Zhuge Yu and the others also revealed their first smiles ever since they received this information.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll go and meet with this Axe Gang and discuss a deal with him at the same time. I used up so much of my energy yesterday, I can¡¯t just let it go like this. Oh right, there¡¯s also the medical fees for his two underlings. I need to talk to him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er slid down from the chair. Chen Meng¡¯er sighed. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take before she could stand up from the chair, instead of sliding down from the chair every time¡­


    Sliding down from the chair like this was not something ady should do. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking that if Elder Liu and the others knew about this, they would definitely be shocked. She was still ady¡­ She was only a three-year-old brat now.


    ¡°Yes, go. Grandpa won¡¯t go with you. Grandpa has to go and catch up on his sleep. Ah, I¡¯m getting old. I¡¯m so tired after staying up all night.¡± Elder Liu could be said to have stayed up all nightst night, if one looked carefully now, one could see the red blood vessels in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes ¡°Grandpa, what did you do yesterday. Why are you so tired. s, I won¡¯t ask you. You go and rest. I¡¯ll make medicated supplements at noon. You¡¯re old, so I have to make good supplements.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a sigh. Elder Liu, who heard his granddaughter say that she would make medicated supplements for him, didn¡¯t have time to be happy. He was tortured by thetter half of his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words until he vomited blood.


    ¡°Go, go. Zhuge, you follow this girl. You can¡¯t let her be bullied.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand, motioning for Chen Meng¡¯er to leave quickly. This girl¡¯s words today were infuriating.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others heard his boss¡¯s words, and the corners of their mouths twitched. Speaking of which, they had clearly seen that the person who wanted to bully their Little Miss still hadn¡¯t made a sound. Yan Shi wanted to bully their Little Miss? How was this possible? It was already good enough that Yan Shi was not bullied by their Little Miss.


    Zhuge Yu and the others thought so in their hearts, but they were still worried in the end. They followed Chen Meng¡¯er to look for Yan Shi.


    Zhuge Yu and the others brought Yan Shi to another courtyard house that was close to the Liu family mansion. This courtyard house was the Green Gang¡¯s base in the capital. However, other than the Green Gang, the Liu family didn¡¯t know that many people in the capital had been looking for the Green Gang¡¯s headquarters in the capital. However, they hadn¡¯t found it until today. This also showed how powerful Elder Liu was.


    Yan Shi was locked in this courtyard house, which belonged to the room of the ancient woodshed.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny. You guys wait outside. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhuge Yu and the others who were following behind her when she entered the locked woodshed.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you okay by yourself? Why don¡¯t you let Uncle Fatty go in with you?¡± Fatty asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go in alone. If you guys go in together, Yan Shi probably won¡¯t put me in his eyes. My n won¡¯t be easy to carry out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her small hand and said.


    ¡°Alright, then be careful, youngdy. If Yan Shi doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, call us. We¡¯ll go in and help you teach him a lesson.¡± Skinny said. Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and Fatty didn¡¯t realize it themselves. Their current appearance and mentality werepletely the mentality of a parent who was worried that their child would be bullied.


    ¡°I got it. Then I¡¯ll go in.¡± Through Zhuge Yu and the others, Chen Meng¡¯er saw a few Green Gang members standing behind them. Her eyes almost couldn¡¯t stop twitching. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that this was the first time they had seen such a long-winded three hall masters.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pushed the door open and went in. Zhuge Yu and the others did not make things difficult for Yan Shi. After they brought Yan Shi here and locked him up yesterday, they did not torture him inhumanely. However, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yan Shi who was sitting on the haystack. His condition was not very good, and he looked much more haggard than yesterday.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Yan Shi was very surprised when he saw who it was. He did not expect it to be the youngdy of the Green Gang, the youngdy of the Green Gang who knocked him unconscious yesterday. He thought he would see one of the three hall masters of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? I¡¯m here to make a deal with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled innocently. She was apletely innocent little girl. In this life, Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied with her looks. Cute, sweet, very likable, and wouldn¡¯t give off an oppressive feeling. She waspletely different from Qu Meng¡¯er in her previous life, who was cold and elegant, and a strong woman in the eyes of others. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was happy too early. She was only a three-year-old child now. Cute, sweet, and so on were the characteristics of children at this age.


    As for what she would be like when she grew up, it was still unknown.


    ¡°What deal?¡± Yan Shi did not dare to look down on this little girl who looked like a little angel in front of him. The youngdy of the Green Gang in front of him was too dangerous. When he faced Chen Meng¡¯er, all the muscles in his body tensed up.


    ¡°I want you to help me catch someone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows at Yan Shi and said.


    ¡°Liu Xiguo?¡± Yan Shi guessed.


    ¡°Boss Yan is really smart. Yes, it¡¯s Liu Xiguo.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yan Shi with a ¡®you¡¯re so smart¡¯ expression.


    The corner of Yan Shi¡¯s eyes almost twitched. ¡°Catching Liu Xiguo is no problem. What about after the matter is done?¡±


    ¡°After the matter is done, I will let you go. I will not find trouble with your Axe Gang. I will pretend that this matter never happened. How is it? Of course, I don¡¯t have the conditions that Liu Xiguo promised you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she sat down on her seat.


    ¡°Okay. What about my two brothers who were shot?¡± The situation now was very serious. He was extremely regretful. He regretted that he had agreed to Liu Xiguo¡¯s deal in the heat of the moment. How could the Green Gang be touched by people from small gangs like them? And now, he only hoped to end this matter as soon as possible. Why would he still think about getting any benefits from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh, them. Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll return them to you alive, but¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said while stroking her chin.

 Chapter 269 - Yan Shi Returns to the Axe Gang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 269 Yan Shi Returns to the Axe Gang (1)</h4>


    Yan Shi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would ask for too much and bring up something that he or the Axe Gang could not aplish. He asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°However, my consultation fees are quite expensive. As the boss, are you going to pay for your two members¡¯ medical fees? If you don¡¯t, then I might not be able to let them leave for the time being. I have to let them stay and help me work until the consultation fees are paid off.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that¡­ she was so talented in medicine. The first time she shot a bullet at someone, she actually seeded in one shot. Not only did she sessfully help the fifth member and the sixth member take the bullets out of their legs, but she also ensured that she perfectly connected the meridians that were severed by the bullet.


    Elder Liu, who was watching from the side, was calmed by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely excited.


    After the excitement, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to ask Yan Shi for the consultation fee.


    After Yan Shi heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he did not know what expression he should have. The injuries were caused by her. Now, she actually asked him for the consultation fee. However, he did not dare to say no. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay the consultation fee.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Boss Yan is very good. Give me the consultation fee billter.¡± Seeing that she had achieved all her goals for this trip¡­ the first consultation fee in her life made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood exceptionally good. She skipped away. Leaving behind Boss Yan, who reminded himself to stay away from this little witch of the Green Gang, even further.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pushed open the door of the woodshed with a big smile on her face. She said to Zhuge Yu and the others, ¡°Uncles, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done so soon?¡± Fatty asked straightforwardly. They thought that they would wait outside for a while. They were even prepared. If Yan Shi didn¡¯t cooperate, how could they help their Little Miss to teach him a lesson until he agreed to cooperate?


    But what was the situation now?


    ¡°Did Yan Shi agree?¡± Skinny asked tentatively


    ¡°Is he willing to cooperate?¡± Zhuge Yu also asked.


    ¡°Yes, he agreed. Later, I¡¯ll have to trouble a few uncles to send Yan Shi back. Oh right, don¡¯t rm Liu Xiguo. If Liu Xiguo finds out, it won¡¯t be fun,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er warned. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er lifted her small face slightly, with a proud face, she said, ¡°And Yan Shi has agreed to pay my consultation fee. This is the first consultation fee I¡¯ve earned. Yes, I have to go back and think carefully about what price to set. I can¡¯t let it be cheap.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er bounced back.


    Leaving behind Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and Fatty, they looked at each other. They had said that no one in this world could bully their Little Miss. From the looks of it, Yan Shi must have fallen into the hands of their Little Miss.


    Yan Shi was sent back to the Axe Gang by Zhuge Yu. As for the fifth member and the sixth member, these two disabled people, they were kept by Chen Meng¡¯er as hostages. It was also because of the fifth member¡¯s and the sixth member¡¯s medical fees that their boss, Yan Shi, had not paid. Chen Meng¡¯er had not received the money, how could she let them


    go?


    The moment Yan Shi returned to the Axe Gang, the second and the third members of the Axe Gang surrounded him and asked their boss if he was injured.


    Since their boss had been captured, the members of the Axe Gang had not rested for the entire night, so they did not dare to make a sound. Not only were they afraid that the Green Gang would do something, but they were also afraid that their enemies would find out that their Axe Gang was without a leader and take advantage of this opportunity to attack their Axe Gang. Therefore, when they saw their boss return, they almost cried tears of joy.

 Chapter 270 - Yan Shi Returns to the Axe Gang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 270 Yan Shi Returns to the Axe Gang (2)</h4>


    ¡°Boss, why would the Green Gang let you go? Where are the other two?¡± The third member asked.


    ¡°The youngdy of the Green Gang made a deal with me. As for the other two, they will only let them go after we pay the consultation fee to the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Yan Shi proposed the consultation fee, he had the urge to spurt blood. When he returned, Zhuge Yu helped Chen Meng¡¯er pass on a message. He said that the fifth member¡¯s and the sixth member¡¯s medical fee was a total of 20,000 yuan.


    When Yan Shi heard this number, his eyeballs almost fell out. This youngdy of the Green Gang must have robbed him of his money. However, he could only nod his head. He didn¡¯t have any bargaining power at all.


    However, from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s point of view, the number she mentioned was still considered small. She had saved the fifth member¡¯s and the sixth member¡¯s lives. Their lives were worth more than that. A few yearster, every time Yan Shi recalled this matter, he would sigh. Chen Meng¡¯er had really shown mercy back then. Of course, this was all for another time.


    ¡°What deal?¡± The second member asked.


    ¡°Capture Liu Xiguo and hand him over to her.¡± As he spoke, Yan Shi took out a cigarette from his pocket and started smoking. Speaking of which, Yan Shi now regretted getting involved in this matter for the sake of some immediate benefits.


    In fact, at the end of the day, Yan Shi had only agreed to Liu Xiguo¡¯s deal out of sheer luck. Yan Shi was thinking that no matter how much Elder Liu loved Chen Meng¡¯er, she was only an adopted granddaughter. Compared to a son who was rted by blood, she was far inferior. Moreover, Yan Shi had a good idea. In any case, the deal he made with Liu Xiguo was only to capture Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter. Everything else had nothing to do with him. In other words, Elder Liu was looking for someone to settle the score with, it was impossible to find him.


    However, he had miscalcted everything. Not only did he calcte how much Elder Liu cared about this adopted granddaughter, but he had also miscalcted. This adopted granddaughter of Elder Liu, who was not a threat to him at all¡­ her skills were so amazing. How old was she? She had actually defeated a group of adults.


    Yan Shi somewhat understood why Chen Meng¡¯er was so popr with Elder Liu. And Yan Shi did not dare to look down on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Him? The boss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu?¡± The people from the Axe Gang could not wrap their heads around it. They thought that their boss was making a deal with Elder Liu.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the youngdy of the Green Gang, Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter.¡± Yan Shi spat out a few circles of smoke. No one could see the look in his eyes at this moment.


    ¡°What? Boss, are you sure? The Young Lady of the Green Gang? If I remember correctly, she should be around three years old. How can such a young child make such a deal with us?¡± The second member¡¯s voice could not help but be shrill.


    On the other hand, the third member, who had followed Yan Shi out previously, recalled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skills and the way she shot the gun. He did not feel anything at all, what was wrong with Chen Meng¡¯er wanting to make a deal with the Axe Gang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. The youngdy of the Green Gang is a big shot. Don¡¯t look at her as she¡¯s only three years old. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s three years old at all. Fifth and sixth were defeated by her. Even the few of us were defeated by her,¡± the third member said, they were too embarrassed to continue.


    Previously, the third and fourth members had returned because they were worried about the fifth and sixth members. They didn¡¯t mention how they had suffered a crushing defeat. This also caused the others in the gang to think that they hadn¡¯t inquired clearly, the youngdy of the Green Gang had many Green Gang experts lying in ambush by her side. That was why they had fallen for her trap.


    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you ambushed by the members of the Green Gang? Did you say that you were defeated by the three-year-old youngdy of the Green Gang? Your brain is clear, right?¡± The second member still didn¡¯t believe it, he didn¡¯t believe that this three-year-old kid was responsible for all of this.


    ¡°Can I lie to you about this? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Boss.¡± The third member also felt embarrassed as he spoke, but he was being questioned, which made him very unhappy.


    ¡°The third member is right. The few of us were tricked by the youngdy of the Green Gang that day. Don¡¯t look at her age. She¡¯s amazing. We¡¯re not her match. In addition, she has the support of the Green Gang behind her. We can¡¯t be her enemy. Therefore, we have no choice but to agree to this deal,¡± Yan Shi said with a sigh, he had never thought that he, the boss of the Axe Gang, would one day fall into the hands of a three-year-old child. ¡°We have toplete this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer we dy, the more passive we¡¯ll be. Go check out Liu Xiguo¡¯s recent activities and see if there are any opportunities for us to make a move. Maybe this is also an opportunity for our Axe Gang.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss, I¡¯ll go check it out now.¡± Although the second member and the others were still unable to ept it, they did not believe that the three-year-old youngdy of the Green Gang was so amazing. However. Their brothers were still in the hands of the other party, so they had no choice but topromise.


    ¡°I heard from your fat uncle that you let Yan Shi go?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been in a good mood ever since she came back from the conversation with Yan Shi of the Axe Gang. He was curious and went to ask Fatty for the reason, however, Fatty and the rest had been left outside the door by Chen Meng¡¯er. They had no idea what their Little Miss had talked to Yan Shi about.


    Therefore, Fatty shook his head at Elder Liu¡¯s question, indicating that he did not know. Elder Liu, who could not help but be curious, pretended to ask unintentionally during dinner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s useless for us to lock him up. We might as well use his hands to teach Liu Xiguo a lesson. Oh, right, Grandpa, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to teach Liu Xiguo a lesson, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finally remembered, after all, Liu Xiguo was a member of the Liu family. It didn¡¯t seem good for her to act rashly. After all, her grandfather was also a member of the Liu family.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can do whatever you want with them. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t surprised that his granddaughter would use strict discipline to take care of Liu Xiguo. If it was him, he would also do something like this. ¡°You¡¯ve been happy for half a day just because of this?¡± Elder Liu followed the conversation and finally asked the question he wanted to know.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s there to be happy about? However, if I could steal all the weapons he bought when I raided Liu Xiguo¡¯sir, I would be very happy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not realize it at all, her grandfather was trying to trick her. She answered as she ate.


    ¡°Then why are you so happy?¡± Elder Liu asked as he picked up the food with his chopsticks.


    ¡°Oh, I earned my first consultation fee in my life today. Grandpa, let me tell you, I¡¯ve made an offer to Yan Shi. A total of 20,000,10,000 per person. Grandpa, tell me, isn¡¯t my offer a little too low? I feel like I¡¯m losing out on this 10,000 for one life,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re losing out a little. This offer is a little too low. Remember to make a higher offer next time.¡± Elder Liu actually made an offer to Chen Meng¡¯er seriously. If Yan Shi really heard the conversation between the grandfather and the granddaughter, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood.

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271 Chapter 271</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for the good news from the Axe Gang. Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were not afraid that Yan Shi would go back on his word. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the boss of the Axe Gang was Yan Shi. He was a person who knew how to judge the situation. He knew very well which was the best choice for the Axe Gang and for him. Moreover, the fifth and sixth members of the Axe Gang were still in their hands. They were not afraid that Yan Shi would go back on his word.


    However, just in case, it could also be said that Chen Meng¡¯er liked the feeling of having everything under control. Therefore, she still had Zhuge Yu send people to secretly observe the movements of the Axe Gang, and incidentally¡­ also to observe Liu Xiguo¡¯s movements.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had already nned that if the Axe Gang was useless and did not hand Liu Xiguo over to her within the stipted time, she would not mind doing it herself. She thought that although she was young now¡­ it would not be a problem to capture Liu Xiguo.


    Speaking of Liu Xiguo, he had been worried for the past two days.


    Previously, he knew the exact time when the Axe Gang would take action strictly. Hence, he had asked his men to wait at the Liu family¡¯s old residence, waiting for first-hand information.


    Needless to say, at Elder Liu¡¯s ce, Zhuge Yu and the others were extremely anxious because Chen Meng¡¯er had not returned. Elder Liu even directly sent Zhuge Yu to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. These were all seen by Liu Xiguo¡¯s people. It was unknown whether it was because the person had waited too long and Liu Xiguo was pressing him too hard, or because he was originally an anxious person. When he saw that Elder Liu and the others did not fake their reactions, he happily ran back to report the good news to Liu Xiguo.


    When Liu Xiguo heard the news from his men that the Axe Gang had seeded and that the Green Gang was now in a mess, his gloomy face finally revealed a smile that would not make anyone¡¯s heart tremble. Liu Xiguo did not doubt that the news was fake at all. He was sitting at home waiting for the Axe Gang to inform him to pick up the people.


    However, he had waited. For the entire night. That night, there was not a single sound from his phone. Liu Xiguo frowned, his hand tapping on the leather on the sofa. ¡°Boss, I think I¡¯d better ask them to inquire about the situation.¡±


    He was not as optimistic as his boss, Liu Xiguo. He did not think that with the Green Gang and Elder Liu around, they would be so easy to get their hands on. However, he did not dare to say these words to his boss, Liu Xiguo. If he dared to say it, then his end might not be any better than death.


    ¡°No need, just wait.¡± Liu Xiguo was anxious. He also wanted to know what the current situation was. However, after so many years, based on his understanding of Elder Liu and the Green Gang, at this time¡­ Liu Xiguo did not dare to act rashly. He was afraid that if the Axe Gang really seeded, they would have already kidnapped Chen Meng¡¯er. If he were to send people to investigate this matter at this time, if Elder Liu were to find out, then his entire n would be ruined. He reckoned that before he could take over Chen Meng¡¯er from the Axe Gang, Elder Liu would directlye looking for him. And right now, he did not have anything that could threaten Elder Liu. With the power in his hands, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Green Gang.


    However, even if Liu Xiguo sent people out to gather information, they would only gather information that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted him to know, and the information that Liu Xiguo shouldn¡¯t know would affect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ns, how could she let Liu Xiguo know? Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a real three-year-old child. Her strategy, but not inferior to Zhuge Yu and the others.

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272 Chapter 272</h4>


    However, it was the calmness that Chen Meng¡¯er disyed, the way she thought, and her currentmanding ability that made Zhuge Yu and the others look sideways. This made Elder Liu even more gratified.


    Elder Liu even told Zhuge Yu and the others that he had picked up a treasure this time. Someone to inherit his lifetime¡¯s hard work.


    At this moment, Liu Xiguo was still holding onto the hope of being lucky. He thought that it was possible that the Green Gang was currently searching the entire city. The Axe Gang was afraid that if they contacted him at this time, their whereabouts would be exposed. That was why they had not contacted him for such a long time.


    Liu Xiguo would never have thought that not only did the Axe Gang not capture Chen Meng¡¯er, but they were instead captured by Chen Meng¡¯er and brought back to the Green Gang. On the third day, Liu Xiguo could not wait any longer. He gave a call to Yan Shi.


    Meanwhile, the Axe Gang was discussing with the second member and the others about Liu Xiguo¡¯s recent activities. When they picked up the phone and heard Liu Xiguo¡¯s voice on the other end, they were stunned for a moment. They did not expect that they would capture Liu Xiguo without rming him.


    Yan Shi knew that they only had one chance. If they did not seed the first time, they would not have a chance next time. Liu Xiguo would definitely be on guard. And the Axe Gang did not have the ability to confront Liu Xiguo head-on.


    ¡°Boss Yan, you¡¯ve been very busy recently. You¡¯ve forgotten about a small fry like me.¡± After picking up the phone, Liu Xiguo¡¯s tone was not very good. It was not good at all. If Liu Xiguo knew that Yan Shi did not have Chen Meng¡¯er as a hostage, it would not be just his tone that was not good.


    ¡°Even if I forgot about the others, I would not forget about you, Boss Liu. The Green Gang has been investigating Yan Shi these past two days. Didn¡¯t I not dare to call you in the heat of the moment? I¡¯m afraid that if I keep in contact with you and get caught by the Green Gang, wouldn¡¯t all our previous efforts have been wasted?¡± Yan Shi gestured for the second member and the rest to keep quiet, he told him what Chen Meng¡¯er had taught him before he left.


    e


    When Liu Xiguo heard Yan Shi¡¯s words, he felt slightly relieved. He was even more certain that his previous guess was right. Liu Xiguo¡¯s tone towards Yan Shi also became much better. ¡°Haha, Boss Yan is still the one who has thought things through in detail. I¡¯m such a boorish person. So, Boss Yan, Chen Meng¡¯er is in your hands now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in my hands now. I¡¯m treating her well. Boss Yan, should we follow the original deal and hand her over to you, or?¡± Yan Shi yed with the cigarette in his hand, just now, he hade up with an idea, an idea to capture Liu Xiguo.


    ¡°Follow the original deal. However, we won¡¯t pick her up at the designated location. I¡¯ll drive to your Axe Gang to pick her upter.¡± Liu Xiguo was anxious. He felt that with this hostage in hand, his heart would be at ease, so¡­ although he knew that it was a little dangerous at this time, he was still willing to take the risk.


    If he went outside, he was afraid that the Green Gang would see him. When that time came, he would cause some trouble, so he changed the location to the Axe Gang.


    And Yan Shi was waiting for Liu Xiguo¡¯s words. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll be waiting for Boss Liu¡¯s arrival. However, Boss Liu, we¡¯ll hand over the person and hand over the money. If I don¡¯t see the money, I won¡¯t hand over the person,¡± Yan Shi added. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Shi loved money, but if he didn¡¯t add this sentence, given Liu Xiguo¡¯s suspicious character, who knew what he would think.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll hand over the money and the person. Then tonight at 12 o¡¯clock,¡± Liu Xiguo didn¡¯t doubt it at all.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Shi replied.


    Yan Shi hung up the phone and saw that everyone in the meeting room was staring at him. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like that?¡± Yan Shi asked unnaturally.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re fooling Liu Xiguo,¡± the third member asked worriedly.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity, a good opportunity to grab hold of Liu Xiguo. ¡°You all know that when Liu Xiguo goes out, not only does he have a lot of people with him, but he also has a lot of people protecting him in the dark. This makes it much more difficult for us to take action. If Liu Xiguo came to our Axe Gang to pick her up, how many people do you think he would bring with him in this situation?¡± Yan Shi picked up his lighter, he lit up the cigarette that he had been ying with in his hand.


    Hearing Yan Shi¡¯s words, the second member and the others were enlightened. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the best. Liu Xiguo must think that the people outside the Green Gang are investigating the disappearance of their Little Miss. They must be very strict. He doesn¡¯t dare to show up in our Axe Gang with so many people at this time. When the timees, he will definitely only bring a few people close to him. ¡°And this is our Axe Gang¡¯s territory. No matter how powerful Liu Xiguo is, he¡¯s still no match for us. Boss, you¡¯re really good.¡±


    Yan Shi did not dare to fool Chen Meng¡¯er. The Green Gang behind Chen Meng¡¯er, as well as the side that Chen Meng¡¯er had disyed at such a young age, made him very wary.


    After Yan Shi hung up the call with Liu Xiguo, he called Chen Meng¡¯er and told her about their operation tonight.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yan Shi¡¯s entire n, she suddenly said, ¡°Boss Yan, it seems that you stillck a target for Liu Xiguo.¡±


    Yan Shi was stunned after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Then, he realized what Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about. ¡°What? Boss Yan doesn¡¯t think that Liu Xiguo is so gullible, right? Do you think that if he didn¡¯t see his target, he would just obediently walk into the pit that you dug for him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yan Shi definitely didn¡¯t expect.. Chen Meng¡¯er continued after hearing that Yan Shi¡¯s voice was not on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for himter,¡± Yan Shi said.


    ¡°Look for someone who looks like me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was in a very good mood on the other end of the phone. ¡°Boss Yan, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯m happy to do it for you.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sst-minute idea.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Yan Shi on the other end of the phone was shocked. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°Little Miss, you¡­ you mean you¡¯ll do it for me?¡±


    Elder Liu, who had been listening to Chen Meng¡¯er on the phone, ced the teacup in his hand on the table. He said with a disapproving expression, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Elder Liu was a man of his word in front of others. However, this was not the case in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Liu¡¯s adamant attitude of not agreeing was met with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s coquettish disy of acting cute. In the end, he nodded his head in agreement.

 Chapter 273 - Wandering Axe Gang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 273 Wandering Axe Gang (1)</h4>


    At night, Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and Fatty secretly got into the car from the entrance of the Green Gang and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Grandpa, you really don¡¯t have to go with Uncle Fatty. Look, this matter will take a whole night. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little helpless. Although her acting cute was very useful to her grandpa, Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to leave a trick for her. Before Chen Meng¡¯er left, he asked her to go with him.


    It was also at this time that Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it was not only her grandfather who went with them, but also Uncle Fatty and half of the elites of the Green Gang.


    As for the other half of the elites of the Green Gang, they were sent to Liu Xiguo¡¯sir by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Previously, when Zhuge Yu and the others were investigating the incident of Chen Meng¡¯er being attacked, they went to investigate Liu Xiguo. If they didn¡¯t investigate, it would be fine, but if they did, it would be disastrous. Liu Xiguo had just bought a batch of guns and ammunition from a smuggling arms dealer. The quality of this batch of guns and ammunition was pretty good. They had just arrived a few days ago.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this news, she guessed that the reason why Liu Xiguo had been hiding for so long was not just because of the appearance of this person who threatened him to get everything he wanted, it was more likely that he felt that with this batch of firearms in his hands, he had the confidence topete with Elder Liu and the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also very interested in free gifts. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er nned to kill two birds with one stone. She was prepared to use herself as bait to capture Liu Xiguo. At the same time, when Liu Xiguo¡¯s group was leaderless, she asked Zhuge Yu and the elites of the Green Gang to capture all of Liu Xiguo¡¯s men in one go, then, they would take Liu Xiguo, who had spent arge sum of money to buy guns and ammunition, as their own. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s n won the hearts of Zhuge Yu and his subordinates. They had long wanted to get rid of these wishful thinking fellows of the Liu family.


    However, they did not agree with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s proposal to make her personally bait Liu Xiguo. They tried to persuade him, but when they heard that their boss had agreed, they gave up.


    ¡°Now you know that staying upte is not good for your health? What about yourself? If you want me not to go, I can do it. Let someone else go on your behalf. Otherwise, there¡¯s no discussion.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an expression that said he would not give in, such a lively old child.


    And Fatty actually echoed, ¡°Yes, Little Miss. Let someone else be the bait for you. Boss and I will not go. Moreover, I have already found a person who looks like you. If you don¡¯t feel worried, I will bring the person here and let you take a look.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go alone. There¡¯s no need for someone else to act as the bait.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had her own considerations. The person who had taken her ce, so what if the person¡¯s back looked like hers? The people from the Axe Gang would definitely be subconsciously nervous because the person was fake. And Liu Xiguo was not easy to fool. If Liu Xiguo became suspicious before hepletely walked into this trap.


    All the preparations she had made before would be for naught. This was not what she, Chen Meng¡¯er, wanted to see. ¡°I want to deal with the people who have designs on me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said firmly.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s set off. This way, we still have time when we reach the Axe Gang. Let¡¯s make some proper arrangements.¡± Honestly speaking, Elder Liu did not trust the Axe Gang. He did not dare to take the risk¡­ he trusted the safety of his precious granddaughter in the hands of an Axe Gang that he was worried about.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others kept a low profile. Without alerting anyone, they entered the house of the Axe Gang.


    The Axe Gang was located in a two-story building in the suburbs. Outside, there was arge empty warehouse.

 Chapter 274 - Wandering Axe Gang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 274 Wandering Axe Gang (2)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car drove all the way to the small building. ¡°This Axe Gang is really far from the Green Gang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the old building and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The gangs that canpete with the Green Gang in the capital haven¡¯t even appeared yet.¡± Fatty said proudly. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, shall we go down now? I should go in and inform Yan Shi and the others. The security of the Axe Gang is too bad. Our car drove directly to the entrance of theirir, but no one showed up. If their enemies came, they would directly destroy theirir. They wouldn¡¯t even know,¡± Fatty said with a straight face.


    In fact, Fatty had really wronged Yan Shi and the Axe Gang. This was because Liu Xiguo¡¯s target character was Chen Meng¡¯er. This Chen Meng¡¯er was not an ordinary child, but the Little Miss of the Green Gang¡­ if something happened to the Little Miss of the Green Gang on the Axe Gang¡¯s territory, do you think the Green Gang would let the Axe Gang off.


    Therefore, Yan Shi called all the members of the Axe Gang upstairs for a meeting to ensure that nothing would happen to Chen Meng¡¯er at night.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to report? We¡¯ll go in directly.¡± Elder Liu did not think much of the Axe Gang either. If it were not for his granddaughter, he probably would not even give the Axe Gang a proper look.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and fatty got off the car, the elites of the Green Gang had already followed their captain¡¯s orders and ambushed the surroundings of the Axe Gang. As long as Liu Xiguo stepped into the territory of the Axe Gang¡­ he would not be able to leave this ce safely today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and fatty did not see any members of the Axe Gang along the way until they walked into the two-story building.


    The third member just happened toe out to use the washroom. When he came out of the washroom and was about to go upstairs to the conference room, he just happened to see Elder Liu holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand and fatty who was following beside them. The third member was not a hooligan who had never seen the world. He had seen all three people in front of him except Elder Liu.


    When he saw the person who came, his eyes widened a lot. His eyes, which were not very big, felt like they were about to pop out of his eyelids. ¡°You, why are you here?¡± The third member wanted to say, why are you here so early. But because of his surprise, the meaning of his words changed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell your boss before?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. Yan Shi didn¡¯t tell the third member and the others?


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go call our boss,¡± the third member said and ran away. Although the third member didn¡¯t know Elder Liu, he could roughly guess the identity of the old man who was holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and Fatty¡¯s respectful expression.


    The third member ran and disappeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. He ran to the meeting room while panting. He did not knock on the door and directly pushed it open, interrupting Yan Shi who was speaking. ¡°Boss, Boss.¡± The third member was panting so hard that he could not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we are in a meeting?¡± Yan Shi was very displeased with the third member¡¯s action of rushing in without knocking and interrupting him. He frowned and looked at the third member disapprovingly.


    ¡°No, Boss. The Little Miss of the Green Gang has arrived. There¡¯s also the Fatty of the Green Gang and¡­ and an old man. I think he looks like Elder Liu of the Green Gang,¡± the third member said quickly after calming his breathing


    ¡°What?¡± The third member¡¯s words made Yan Shi and the others unable to sit still. They immediately stood up from their positions.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er held Elder Liu¡¯s hand, she appeared behind him. ¡°Ah, everyone is here. I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see anyone from the Axe Gang along the way. I thought they went out for supper.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice¡­ everyone in the room focused their gazes on her.


    When Yan Shi saw the person beside Chen Meng¡¯er, his body froze. ¡°Elder Liu, you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Yan Shi stammered.


    ¡°My precious granddaughter has been arranged by you to be the bait. How can an old man like me sit still?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t like Yan Shi no matter how he looked at her. Although he clearly knew that his precious granddaughter being the bait had nothing to do with Yan Shi, he just didn¡¯t like Yan Shi. This should be fate.


    When the Axe Gang heard their boss call Elder Liu, their gazes shifted from Chen Meng¡¯er, the doll-like little girl, to Elder Liu. There were not many people who had seen Elder Liu before, but the name Elder Liu was like thunder to them. They also admired Elder Liu.


    And they had never thought that one day, they would see Elder Liu with their own eyes.


    Yan Shi was a little embarrassed by Elder Liu¡¯s words. He did not know how to reply to Elder Liu, he did not dare to say to Elder Liu, ¡°I did not call your granddaughter here. It was your granddaughter who volunteered toe.¡± Yan Shi smiled awkwardly at Elder Liu, but his eyes nced at Chen Meng¡¯er, asking for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s help.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather had a lot of resentment. ¡°Boss Yan, is everything arranged?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er helped Yan Shi change the topic. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to help Yan Shi change the topic, but that Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that if her grandfather continued talking, he would implicate her again.


    ¡°Everything is arranged. We¡¯re just waiting for Liu Xiguo to fall into the,¡± Yan Shi said, following Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then arrange a room for us to rest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and the others came early because they were afraid that they would run into Liu Xiguo.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It waste at night. It was pitch ck outside tonight. There was no moon and no stars.


    The Axe Gang was in the suburbs, so Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in the room, could hear the sound of the wind blowing the leaves outside. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not allowed to drink tea anymore. Drink some milk.¡± Elder Liu had asked Yan Shi to buy this milk.


    Yan Shi¡¯s men had gone to several shops to buy this milk.


    ¡°Grandpa, please let me drink some tea. I¡¯m afraid that if I drink too much milk, I¡¯ll fall asleep before Liu Xiguo arrives.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t had tea for a long time, so she missed tea very much, today, she finally got the chance, so how could she not drink enough?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Miss, if you¡¯re sleepy, just sleep,¡± Fatty said with a smile. What Fatty did not say was that it would be better if Little Miss fell asleep. It would be best if she overslept. Only then would they be at ease.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not understand the meaning behind Fatty¡¯s words? She pouted and looked at Fatty usingly. ¡°Uncle Fatty is a bad person. Just because of what Uncle Fatty said, I can¡¯t sleep. I definitely can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she took another sip of tea. As the tea entered her mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes in enjoyment.

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275 Chapter 275</h4>


    Elder Liu red at Fatty. This fellow who couldn¡¯t aplish anything and ruined everything wasn¡¯t trying to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er to drink milk. Instead, he gave Chen Meng¡¯er a reason to drink tea.


    Fatty touched his nose embarrassedly. How could he have forgotten that his Little Miss wasn¡¯t an ordinary child? He had suffered a lot in the hands of his Little Miss. How could he have suffered so many years¡­ he just didn¡¯t learn.


    Elder Liu saw that Fatty was defeated, heughed unkindly. ¡°Haha, Fatty, you are not a match for Meng¡¯er. Only Zhuge can fight with Meng¡¯er.¡± There was an unspeakable pride in Elder Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Grandpa, I will be embarrassed if you praise me like that.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er acted bashful.


    ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t pretend with me. You¡¯re the only one who would be embarrassed if you praised me like that?¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh as he red at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er in the room, the atmosphere was very good. It didn¡¯t seem like there was a major operation at all. However, as they chatted andughed, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that there was something she had to ask.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, how are the preparations going for Uncle Zhuge and the others?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er Thought for a moment and asked, a little worried about the situation on Zhuge Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Oh, when we first arrived here, I received news that Zhuge and the others were all ready and were just waiting for Liu Xiguo to leave his nest. At that time, they would begin to take action.¡± Once this matter was mentioned, Fatty became excited, he wished that he could go personally. To participate in this matter.


    Unfortunately, he was tricked by Zhuge Yu and Skinny, asking him to stay behind to protect Mr. and miss.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then we¡¯ll wait for the to be drawn.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied with Fatty¡¯s answer.


    Tonight, it was not as simple as inviting Liu Xiguo into the trap. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s biggest target was still Liu Xiguo¡¯srge amount of ammunition. Although Elder Liu did not really like Liu Xiguo¡¯s batch of ammunition, his precious granddaughter had taken a liking to it, so he let her do whatever she wanted.


    The time slowly approached midnight.


    Yan Shi and his Axe Gang members were all in another room next to Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. The second member was nervous, he asked worriedly, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want the Little Miss of the Green Gang to act as this hostage? If something happens to the Little Miss of the Green Gang, Will the Green Gang let us go?¡±


    The second member still felt that it was too risky to let the Little Miss of the Green Gang participate in this personally.


    The third member was not worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety at all. As long as he thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s valiance that day, he could not help but worry for Liu Xiguo


    His thoughts were exactly the same as the third member¡¯s. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s martial prowess, he did not think that Liu Xiguo would have any good results in her hands. Moreover, the boss of the Green Gang, Elder Liu, was also present this time. With Elder Liu¡¯s precious strength towards Chen Meng¡¯er, how could he let Chen Meng¡¯er be in danger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You Don¡¯t have to worry that the Little Miss of the Green Gang will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you see that Elder Liu is also here? With him around, how can the Little Miss of the Green Gang be in danger?¡± The third member echoed.


    Just as the third member finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Yan Shi and the others looked at each other when they heard the knock on the door. They didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°The third member.¡± Yan Shi reacted in time and gestured for the third member to open the door.


    The third member epted his fate and walked over. When he opened the door, he saw the Green Gang members blocking all the gaps in the door. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The third member didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene when he opened the door

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276 Chapter 276</h4>


    ¡°My Little Miss is asking if you guys should prepare. You guys don¡¯t even know that Liu Xiguo has joined your Axe Gang.¡± Fatty really looked down on the Axe Gang. The fact that someone from the Axe Gang actually dared to intercept his Little Miss made him remember the Axe Gang in his heart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for their Little Miss saying that the Axe Gang was still useful, he might have already led his men to disband the Axe Gang.


    Hearing Fatty¡¯s words, Yan Shi and the others subconsciously raised their wrists and looked at the time on their watches. Looking at the time, it was only half an hour away from the 12 o¡¯clock that they had agreed upon with Liu Xiguo.


    ¡°We can prepare now. We¡¯ll go down now,¡± Yan Shi said after looking at the time.


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to prepare. At least, that was what Yan Shi and the others thought. However, it wasn¡¯t the case in the eyes of the Green Gang.


    When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er went downstairs and met up with Yan Shi and the others. Fatty had already led the elites of the Green Gang to start the deployment. Their boss had said that the deployment had to be strict. They couldn¡¯t let a bug fly out of the Axe Gang. Fatty did not dare to ck off even a little. He did not dare to joke about the safety of their Little Miss.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Miss Meng¡¯er.¡± Yan Shi and the rest saw Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯ering over and stopped what they were doing to greet them. However, when Yan Shi saw that there was no sign of Fatty beside Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, he felt a little strange. However, he did not dare to say anything and asked.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked around and asked.


    ¡°Everything is ready,¡± Yan Shi replied. ¡°Then, everyone must act like it. At least, before we cut off Liu Xiguo¡¯s escape route, we must not let Liu Xiguo see any ws,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed like a little adult. Elder Liu stood by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and acted like a bodyguard.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. We will all do our best.¡± Yan Shi said as he nced at Elder Liu, who had been standing by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side without saying a word,


    Fatty, who was wondering where the strange person had gone, walked out from the dark after the deployment. He walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side and whispered to him, ¡°Sir, everything has been arranged.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Liu nodded. Then, he reached out and stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair lovingly. He said, ¡°Girl, since you¡¯re done thinking about it, then have fun tonight. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Grandpa is here.¡±


    The weight of Elder Liu¡¯s words stunned everyone in the Axe Gang. In this world, the number of people who could make Elder Liu say such words could be counted on one hand. And once again, they saw the weight of Chen Meng¡¯er in Elder Liu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Okay, grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will protect myself. You have to believe me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously winked at Elder Liu. She used another method tofort Elder Liu.


    ¡°You little girl, with your body. Alright, Grandfather believes you.¡± Although Elder Liu had seen Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s marksmanship before¡­ he also knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was a talent that could be molded. However, he did not think that the current Chen Meng¡¯er had the ability to deal with Liu Xiguo alone. One had to know that this Liu Xiguo was one of the best among the younger generation of their Liu family.


    Even though he did not think much of Liu Xiguo.


    Everything was ready, and Chen Meng¡¯er was tightly tied to the chair. When Chen Meng¡¯er was tied to the chair just now, no one from the Axe Gang came forward to tie Chen Meng¡¯er, the Little Miss of the Green Gang.


    Nonsense, how would they dare? Not to mention Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, even Elder Liu and Fatty from the Green Gang were watching with their eyes wide open. They hadn¡¯t even made a move yet. Their sharp eyes gave them a huge pressure, not to mention the time to go forward and be tied up by Chen Meng¡¯er. That gaze wasn¡¯t to kill them.


    Yan Shi looked at his subordinates and didn¡¯t dare to move. On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er was so impatient that she had already lost her patience. With no other choice, Yan Shi braced himself and went up to tie Chen Meng¡¯er up.


    When Yan Shi was tying Chen Meng¡¯er up, cold sweat was dripping down his back. By the time he was done tying Chen Meng¡¯er up, the clothes on his back were already wet.


    After that, facing Elder Liu¡¯s unfriendly gaze, Yan Shi exined, ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m just tying her up for a symbolic purpose. Once Miss Meng¡¯er moves, the rope will be opened.¡± Yan Shi¡¯s words made Elder Liu and Fatty¡¯s expressions be much better. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears twitched. She heard the sound of a car approaching from the distance. ¡°Liu Xiguo and the others are here. Everyone, take your positions,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a serious expression.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, everyone present, except for Elder Liu and Fatty, paused in their movements. The next second, they realized what Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about. Meanwhile, Elder Liu and Fatty quickly hid in the dark.Elder Liu, who was hiding in the dark, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was tied to a chair in the middle of thisrge warehouse. He asked Fatty beside him worriedly, ¡°Has everything been arranged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Everything has been arranged. I guarantee that not a single bug can fly out,¡± Fatty replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a single bug to fly out. I need Meng¡¯er to be 100% safe.¡± Elder Liu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. There isn¡¯t a single problem with the Little Miss¡¯s safety.¡± Just for this, Fatty had checked back and forth several times. He was afraid that there was a loophole.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh right, after Liu Xiguo brings his people in, you go and get someone to inform Zhuge and the others to start the operation. Don¡¯t let anything happen to them when we¡¯re done.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was tied to a chair, he said to Fatty.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Before Fatty could finish his sentence, the door of the old warehouse of the Axe Gang¡¯s Lair was opened. Liu Xiguo, who was dressed in a ck suit, walked in with his men.


    The appearance of Liu Xiguo made Fatty swallow his words. He gestured to Elder Liu, then stepped back and arranged for people to inform Zhuge and the others that they were going to start the operation.


    ¡°Haha. Boss Yan, your Axe Gang is really not bad, Haha.¡± As soon as Liu Xiguo entered, he saw Chen Meng¡¯er tied to a chair. After Chen Meng¡¯er, the stumbling block, appeared, he spent a lot of manpower and material resources to investigate Chen Meng¡¯er. He also spent a lot of time to study Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information.


    Therefore, when he first saw Chen Meng¡¯er after entering, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was real. This also made Liu Xiguo¡¯s vignt heart rx.

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277 Chapter 277</h4>


    Liu Xiguo walked in front of Yan Shi in a good mood. He patted Yan Shi¡¯s shoulder.


    Yan Shi was a little annoyed by Liu Xiguo¡¯s hand on his shoulder. However, he couldn¡¯t show it. He smiled and said to Liu xiguo, ¡°Haha, since I¡¯ve already kidnapped her ording to your request, what about our previous deal?¡±


    Yan Shi¡¯s words were what Chen Meng¡¯er had told him before. Liu Xiguo¡¯s money should not be wasted. Moreover, it was Liu Xiguo¡¯s fault that she, Chen Meng¡¯er, was in need of money.


    She, Chen Meng¡¯er, could be said to be penniless. Not only was she penniless, but she had also borrowed a lot of foreign debt. Now that Liu Xiguo had sent money to her, how could she, Chen Meng¡¯er, be polite?


    ¡°Okay, hand the things over to Boss Yan.¡± That bit of money was nothing to Liu Xiguo, who had targeted the entire Liu family and the entire Green Gang. Therefore, he generously said to the subordinate behind him. After saying that, he turned around again, he said to Yan Shi truthfully, ¡°As for the other conditions, Boss Yan, don¡¯t worry. I, Liu, am a man of my word. When you need meter, call and let me know. I will bring my men to help Boss Yan. ¡°Little Soldier, go. Invite the Little Miss of the Green Gang back to be my guest.¡±


    After saying that, Liu Xiguo did not wait for Yan Shi¡¯s reply and directly ordered his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± The man called Little Soldier, who had a fierce look on his face, handed the big ck bag in his hand to Yan Shi and was about to walk in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s direction.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting on the chair, coldly watched Liu Xiguo and Yan Shi¡¯s transaction. When she saw Liu Xiguo¡¯s subordinate hand the ck bag to Yan Shi, a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. In the blink of an eye, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Liu Xiguo¡¯s subordinate who was walking towards her. A cold light shed in her eyes. The pistol in the space had already appeared in her hand without anyone noticing.


    As long as this person called Little Soldier approached her, she would not hesitate to point the muzzle of the gun in her hand at him.


    Elder Liu, who was in the dark, frowned when he saw Liu Xiguo¡¯s subordinate approach Chen Meng¡¯er. His face sank. ¡°Move out.¡± Elder Liu saw that it was almost time, so he ordered Fatty who was standing beside him.


    Fatty, who had received the order, could not wait any longer. He rubbed his hands together and waved at the elites of the Green Gang without saying a word. The elites of the Green Gang, who had been hiding in the dark and waiting for orders for a long time, came out from the dark with guns in their hands.


    The moment they appeared, they immediately surrounded the subordinates that Liu Xiguo had brought with him. As for Little Soldier who was close to Chen Meng¡¯er and was about to capture her, he was also stopped by Fatty at the first moment.


    That¡¯s right, Fatty could not hold himself back and appeared as well, participating in this operation.


    When Liu Xiguo saw the person who had suddenly appeared, he did not react in time at first. When he saw Fatty, who had captured his subordinate, he came to a sudden realization. He stared at the Fatty who was standing there calmly with his bloodshot eyes. From just now, his movements had not changed at all. He said hatefully, ¡°Yan Shi, you actually set me up¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was forced to do this. For the Axe Gang, I had no other choice.¡± Although Yanshi said that he was sorry, his tone did not sound apologetic at all. Originally, in the eyes of the people on the road, the winner takes all. It was a very normal thing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the matter was almost progressing. There was no longer a need for her to y the role of the hostage. She easily broke free from the rope that bound her and stood up from the chair.

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278 Chapter 278</h4>


    Liu Xiguo looked around with his bloodshot eyes, unwilling to admit defeat. He looked around and saw that the subordinates he had brought with him were all firmly restrained by the Green Gang members. This made Liu Xiguo unwilling to admit defeat, but he felt deep inside the room. He was now like an animal that was struggling on the verge of death. Liu Xiguo¡¯s gaze suddenly caught sight of Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in front of him diagonally. She was breaking free from the rope and standing up from the chair.


    When he saw this scene, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to grab Chen Meng¡¯er. If he could grab her, then he would have the possibility of turning over. Otherwise, he would be finished, and all the efforts he had previously made would be gone.


    Liu Xiguo held onto the thought of fighting with his life on the line. He moved his body rapidly in the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er. By the time Fatty and the others realized Liu Xiguo¡¯s actions and Liu Xiguo¡¯s intentions, it was already toote. They simply had no time to stop Liu Xiguo.


    Tv


    <b>V</b>


    SI


    Fatty, the expressions on Elder Liu¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces tightened. Fatty wanted to throw away the man that he was strangling in his hand and act impulsively. Yan Shi¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces were also filled with nervousness. They originally thought that the matter was going to bepleted smoothly. However, at the juncture of the end, this matter suddenly appeared. It made their nerves tense up. Liu Xiguo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was close by and thought of his only chance. His face was filled with joy. However, just as his hand was about to touch Chen Meng¡¯er, he suddenly froze and did not dare to make a single move. A ck muzzle, which was smaller than the muzzle of a normal gun, was aimed straight at his head.


    Liu Xiguo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was smiling like a devil. He did not dare to move. He was sure that if he dared to move, the bullets in this small pistol would urately shoot into his head.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Liu Xiguo¡¯s nervous and cold sweat, but her mood was surprisingly good. ¡°Uncle Liu Xiguo, I didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, did I?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Liu Xiguo¡¯s nervous words were not smooth.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Liu Xiguo, you seem very nervous. Don¡¯t be nervous. Maybe the gun in my hand is a toy. I¡¯m just ying with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like an angel.


    But Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile made Liu Xiguo¡¯s heart shiver. He did not think that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gun was a toy, but he never thought that¡­ Elder Liu would actually give such a gun to a little girl like Chen Meng¡¯er.


    If he knew, he would definitely not act so rashly.


    ¡°You little girl. You scared Grandpa to death.¡± Elder Liu, who had been frightened by Liu Xiguo¡¯s approach to Chen Meng¡¯er, only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er take out the pink pistol. Elder Liu walked over and said to Chen Meng¡¯er dotingly. Then, he immediately put on a cold expression, he looked at Liu Xiguo. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such guts to actually dare to touch my granddaughter. I¡¯ll keep your life for now. Later, I¡¯ll go find your elder and find the people in your room to settle the score.¡± Elder Liu said to Liu Xiguo coldly, he then said to Fatty, ¡°Fatty, get someone to escort Liu Xiguo down. Look after him well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After Fatty knocked out the soldier in his hand, he threw him aside like he was throwing a piece of trash. Then, he came over to personally escort Liu Xiguo down.


    When Liu Xiguo saw Elder Liu, he knew that he was done for this time. The Liu family¡¯s big house was done for. Therefore, when Fatty came to escort him down, he did not struggle at all. He was very obedient.


    When Fatty was escorting Liu Xiguo down¡­ the evil-hearted Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly said to Liu xiguo, ¡°Oh, right, Uncle Liu Xiguo, thank you for giving Meng¡¯er the meeting gift. Meng¡¯er will make good use of those guns and ammunition.¡±


    Liu Xiguo, who was already disheartened, heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and his legs went soft. He almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was Fatty holding him back.


    ¡°Girl, how do you n to make good use of Liu Xiguo¡¯s arms?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Liu curious.


    ¡°Well, I have to see how many arms there are. If these arms can be sold at a good price, I don¡¯t mind selling them all. However, if these arms can¡¯t be sold for much money, I don¡¯t mind keeping them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little n sounded in her heart.


    arms


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid that your Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Skinny will fail to find Liu Xiguo¡¯s batch of weapons?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s money-grubber look and couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and looked at Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, how can you not trust Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Skinny so much? If they find out that you don¡¯t trust them so much, they will be very sad.¡±


    Just as Liu Xiguo¡¯s men entered the old warehouse of the Axe Gang, Zhuge Yu and Skinny Man rushed into Liu Xiguo¡¯s headquarters with their men.


    When Liu Xiguo left, he did not expect such a thing to happen tonight. Therefore, he did not give any orders to his subordinates. Therefore, the subordinates that Liu Xiguo left behind were all undisciplined, they were doing their own things. Some even gathered in groups of twos and threes, drinking wine and chatting.


    When Zhuge Yu and Skinny barged in with their men, they did not say that they were not prepared at all. They were simply stunned by the scene in front of them and forgot to resist.


    Therefore, Zhuge Yu, Skinny and the others did not spend much effort to finish off Liu Xiguo¡¯s subordinates.


    Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and the others originally thought that they would have to spend a lot of effort to find Liu Xiguo¡¯s batch of arms, and Liu Xiguo should have hidden it deep. They were all ready to spend a day or two on this matter. However, when they went to Liu Xiguo¡¯s office to look for it, they actually found that this batch of arms was ced in Liu Xiguo¡¯s office.


    This Liu Xiguo was originally suspicious. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get this batch of arms, so he couldn¡¯t be at ease no matter where he ced it. He was afraid that his subordinates would have other intentions. Therefore, in the end, Liu Xiguo decided to ce all these arms in his office.


    When Skinny looked at the pile of arms in Liu Xiguo¡¯s office, the corner of his mouth twitched. He said to Zhuge Yu, ¡°Isn¡¯t Liu Xiguo afraid that these weapons will go off and directly blow him to pieces?¡±


    Zhuge Yu shrugged and said, ¡°I guess Liu Xiguo didn¡¯t think of this at all. He just thought of how to guard himself against people.¡±

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279 Chapter 279</h4>


    Elder Liu¡¯s appearance made Liu Xiguo, who had Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gun pointed at his head, look like a deted rubber ball. He suddenly became listless. He knew that he was really done for this time. He waspletely done for.


    This time, Liu Xiguo did not think about resisting. He looked as if he had admitted defeat. This saved Chen Meng¡¯er and the


    However, Liu Xiguo still had a small idea in his heart. He thought that he was still a member of the Liu family. Even if he did something wrong this time, Elder Liu would still let him off on ount that he was a member of the Liu family. However, it was clear that Liu Xiguo had miscalcted this time.


    He had stepped on Elder Liu¡¯s bottom line this time. If Liu Xiguo was targeting him this time, Elder Liu might be a little easier to talk to. However, Liu Xiguo was blind. He had targeted Chen Meng¡¯er this time, this was and mine that he could not touch. Then he would have to pay a heavy price this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others took Liu Xiguo and his men back to their homes. Other than these, there was also the ck bag that Liu Xiguo had given to Yan Shi. However, the money inside had already been redistributed by Chen Meng¡¯er. Half, half for her and half for the Axe Gang. This was also when Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the Axe Gang was in a difficult situation. Moreover, the Axe Gang had helped her a lot this time, which was why she was so generous.


    As for Elder Liu, Fatty, and the others, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to give them some of the money. But she also wanted them to take it.


    Elder Liu, Fatty looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little money-grubber appearance, and his heart was filled with admiration. It was enough for them to just look at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little money-grubber appearance. To them, money was just a number.


    Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the Liu family, Zhuge Yu and Skinny also returned with their men. Of course, apart from them returning, they also brought back all the firearms that Liu Xiguo had bought.


    The quantity of these firearms made Zhuge Yu and Skinny excited when they returned. It was not that they had never seen so many firearms before, but their Green Gang¡­ every year, they had to buy at least a few rounds of firearms, and every time they were scolded, it was not as little as Liu Xiguo¡¯s.


    Zhuge Yu and Skinny were so excited because before they went, they thought that this batch of firearms was a small number. At least, it was far from the amount of firearms that they saw from Liu Xiguo.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, we are back. Liu Xiguo¡¯s arms are all in the car in the garage.¡± Zhuge Yu said to Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu as soon as he entered.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, you don¡¯t know that Liu Xiguo is deliberately trying to rebel. There are a lot of arms in his study. He is not afraid that these arms will go off and directly blow up his office.¡± Skinny could not help but be excited, he said.


    ¡°It looks like the two uncles found quite a lot of weapons from Liu Xiguo.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhuge Yu and Skinny¡¯s reaction and expression. She knew that they had gained a lot from this trip.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you going to deal with this batch of weapons?¡± Elder Liu looked at his precious granddaughter¡¯s small eyes that were smiling like crescent moons and asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you asking me? Just do as you see fit.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er had long thought about how she would deal with such a problem if this batch of arms belonged to her. However, after all, she wasn¡¯t the one who found this batch of arms, nor was she the one who pulled it back. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t just take it for herself.


    ¡°Enough, you sillyss. Why are you being so polite to Grandpa? The arms in Liu Xiguo¡¯s hands were discovered because of you. This time, you gave us quite a few suggestions and they were all quite useful. As a reward, I¡¯ll give you the decision rights to this batch of arms.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know the little tricks in his precious granddaughter¡¯s heart. Speaking of which, Elder Liu really didn¡¯t care about Liu Xiguo¡¯s batch of arms.

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280 Chapter 280</h4>


    ¡°Then, Grandpa, this is what you said. Are you really going to let me handle this batch of arms?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes. When did Grandpa ever break his promise? Why don¡¯t I let Zhuge take you there now and hand this batch of arms to you?¡± Elder Liu nced at Chen Meng¡¯er with annoyance.


    ¡°No, no need.¡± With so many arms, Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she didn¡¯t want to take over. ¡°How about this, Grandpa, I¡¯ll sell the arms to you.¡± Speaking of money, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small eyes started to shine again.


    ¡°Sell them to me?¡± It was Elder Liu¡¯s turn to be a little unable to react. Not only Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu and the others were also surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Green Gang has to buy arms from the arms dealer every year anyway. Well, I don¡¯t need arms. It¡¯s useless even if I have so many arms in my hands. Why don¡¯t you just give me money, Grandpa? Consider it as me selling the arms to you guys.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little calction in her heart sounded very loud.


    ¡°You child. Why do you love money? I don¡¯t know who you look like. I don¡¯t think your parents are people who love money so much.¡± Elder Liu was both loving and helpless towards his precious granddaughter¡¯s little appearance of loving money.


    ¡°Hehe, maybe I look like you, Grandpa?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er licked her face and said.


    ¡°Go away. Go away. Your Grandpa doesn¡¯t love money that much. Okay. Go downstairs with your Uncle Zhuge to get the moneyter. Zhuge, take this girl to the Finance Department of the Green Gang to get the money. These arms will be calcted ording to the price we paid for the arms before.¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er, he turned around and instructed Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will bring the Little Miss to the finance department to get the money.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s money-loving expression with a face full of amusement.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had made quite a fortune because of Liu Xiguo. Not only did she get the half of the money that Liu Xiguo had made a strict deal with the Axe Gang, but she also got the money for Liu Xiguo¡¯s batch of munitions. When Chen Meng¡¯er took the small bag of money that Zhuge Yu took from the Green Gang¡¯s treasurer, the smile on her face was almost too big to stack up.


    When the Green Gang¡¯s treasurer heard that Zhuge Yu had asked him to prepare cash, saying that their Little Miss liked money, the expression on his face was as strange as it could be.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know this. Now that she was holding the small bag of money, she was as satisfied as she could be.


    After her rebirth, Chen Meng¡¯er finally felt the importance of money. She knew that although money was not omnipotent, it was impossible without money. In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er hadcked family ties since she was born, but she had nevercked money. Money was nothing in her eyes.


    However, after her rebirth, when she saw her parents worrying about money, she finally understood the importance of money.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er took the money, she did not ask about Liu Xiguo anymore. It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er was greedy for money, but she felt that no matter what, this Liu Xiguo was still a member of the Liu family. Her grandfather, Elder Liu, would decide on how to deal with him. However, Chen Meng¡¯er heard from Fatty that her grandfather, Elder Liu, did not n to let Liu Xiguo off this time.


    He nned to use Liu Xiguo as an example. This was actually Elder Liu using Liu Xiguo to announce to the Liu family that Chen Meng¡¯er was important to him and to announce Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in his heart.


    Yuwen Hou had already known about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attack from Elder Liu, so he did not keep calling to urge Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, it was Madam Yuwen who called a few times to ask Elder Liu How Chen Meng¡¯er was doing. She was relieved when she heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was fine.


    In the past two days, Chen Meng¡¯er had not forgotten about Madam Yuwen¡¯s health. After dealing with Liu Xiguo, Chen Meng¡¯er brought her to discuss with her grandfather, Elder Liu, and came up with a prescription to catch the medicine, they got on the car to Yuwen Hou¡¯s house.


    Madam Yuwen had been busy the whole morning after knowing that Chen Meng¡¯er wasing to their house. Madam Yuwen¡¯s busy manner made the olddies in the courtyard who were familiar with Madam Yuwen extremely curious. They were all wondering what had caused the usually calm Madam Yuwen to be so flustered.


    <b>¨C</b>


    <b>CIIC</b>


    After they had gotten the news from their own old man, they had all discussed that they would go to the Yuwen family in the afternoon to see how special this petite guest of the Yuwen family was today, she actually made Madam Yuwen pay so much attention to her.


    ¡°Old Man, go outside and take a look. Has Meng¡¯er arrived?¡± Madam Yuwen, who was busy in the kitchen, did not let go of Yuwen Hou, who was sitting in the living room reading the newspaper.


    <b>om</b>


    This morning, Yuwen Hou had been ordered by his old woman not to go out and wander around. He had to wait for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival at home. Yuwen Hou also liked this little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er. He also weed this little girl to his home as a guest. However, when this person came, his status plummeted, making him feel very ufortable. However, under the oppression of his wife for so many years, even if Marquis Yuwen wanted to resist, he didn¡¯t have the courage.


    ¡°Old woman, what time is it now? That girl said that she will only arrive at noon.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Yuwen, Grandpa Yuwen. I¡¯ming.¡± Just as Marquis Yuwen finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice came from the door.


    Upon hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, Marquis Yuwen¡¯s face turned awkward. What did he say just now?


    Madam Yuwen fiercely red at her unreliable husband. However, she didn¡¯t have time to settle the score with him now. She had to go and wee her petite guest.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Madam Yuwen said as she went to wee her.


    However, when she walked to the door and saw the person standing beside the petite guest whom she had been longing for¡­ she red at that person impolitely. ¡°Bolin, why are you here? I don¡¯t remember inviting you.¡± Madam Yuwen had nned to keep Chen Meng¡¯er at Yuwen¡¯s house for a period of time today.


    aca


    Therefore, when she saw Elder Liu who had apanied Chen Meng¡¯er, she was upset. Because she knew that with Elder Liu around, she would not be able to keep Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hehe, my sister-inw, your words make me sad,¡± Elder Liu said sadly, but his face was full of joy. He did not look sad at all.


    Madam Yuwen nced at Elder Liu and did not respond to his words. She took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little hand and entered the Yuwen family¡¯s door.

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281 Chapter 281</h4>


    Elder Liu saw that Madam Yuwen had deliberately stopped him. He rubbed his nose helplessly. Since when had he be so unpopr?


    If Marquis Yuwen heard Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts, he would definitely answer him in a bad mood saying he has always been unpopr.


    ¡°Girl, you weren¡¯t scared that day, right?¡± Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cute little appearance, his heart ached and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°We should have sent you back that day.¡± Yuwen Hou and his wife felt quite guilty about what happened to Chen Meng¡¯er that day.


    The old couple had always felt that if they had been more considerate that day and personally sent Chen Meng¡¯er back, they wouldn¡¯t have let this child face this matter alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma Yuwen, don¡¯t worry. I am brave. Moreover, because of what happened that day, I made a huge profit. I have money to buy gifts for my parents and brother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked like a little mouse that had stolen rice, this made Madam Yuwen even more curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not scared. Today, Grandma Yuwen will give our Meng¡¯er a good tonic. Look at your small face. You can¡¯t even see it.¡± Madam Yuwen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face. No matter how painful it was, it was not enough.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Madam Yuwen¡¯s words and looked down at her chubby little hands. Her forehead was almost ck. Speaking of which, she did not look thin at all, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about how she would have to look like to meet Madam Yuwen¡¯s standards if she were to follow Madam Yuwen¡¯s requirements.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Madam Yuwen still wanted to continue this topic, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Grandma Yuwen, let¡¯s not talk about food first. I¡¯ll take your pulse again and take a look at your physical condition these two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Meng¡¯er, take your pulse. Her medical skills are very good. In a few years, she will surpass me.¡± Elder Liu, who walked in, just happened to hear what Chen Meng¡¯er said, he followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and said.


    ¡°Alright, it just so happens that both of you are here. Hurry up and take a good look at it. You guys don¡¯t know that my old man has been worried for the past two days and hasn¡¯t been able to sleep well at night ever since he heard Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.¡± Madam Yuwen said, she turned her head to look at Marquis Yuwen, who had just taken out the tea leaves from the study room, and said.


    Marquis Yuwen, who had been spoken of, didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. ¡°Right, since both of you are here, you guys better take a look at my olddy.¡± What Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t say was¡­ he only had onepanion by his side now. If his wife left him as well¡­ He didn¡¯t know if he could continue on.


    The three people present were very clear about what Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t say. All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s mood became a little gloomy. ¡°Grandpa Yuwen, Grandma Yuwen, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I promise to let you two live a long life.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted her small chest and said.


    ¡°Good. With Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, this old man will be at ease.¡± Although Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t know how good Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills were, he knew his brother, Elder Liu¡¯s, medical skills. With him here, he was at ease.


    Chen Meng¡¯er let Madam Yuwen sit down. She first let Elder Liu check Madam Yuwen¡¯s pulse. After her grandpa finished checking Madam Yuwen¡¯s pulse, she went forward to check Madam Yuwen¡¯s pulse.


    The result of Chen Meng¡¯er checking Madam Yuwen¡¯s pulse was the same as two days ago. Chen Meng¡¯er told her grandfather, Elder Liu, the result of her checking Madam Yuwen¡¯s pulse. Elder Liu nodded and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, ording to the medicine you brought today, you had better give it to Grandma Yuwen to drink.¡±

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282 Chapter 282</h4>


    Elder Liu had a new understanding of his precious granddaughter¡¯s medical skills. He had checked Madam Yuwen¡¯s pulse before, but he had neglected this aspect previously. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reminder today, He would probably still be the same as before and have neglected this point. He would probably just ask Madam Yuwen to pay more attention to her food and eat something light.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded seriously.


    ¡°How is it, Bolin? How is your sister-inw¡¯s health?¡± Yuwen Hou looked at Elder Liu¡¯s serious expression and asked with a worried face.


    ¡°Her health isn¡¯t a big problem. It¡¯s just that if we continue to ignore it like this, the consequences will be unimaginable. This time, it¡¯s good that Meng¡¯er noticed. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed this.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gratified look, he said


    Chen Meng¡¯er was embarrassed by her grandfather¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Then Bolin, you and Meng¡¯er help my old man take his pulse and take a look at his physical condition.¡± Yuwen Hou was worried about Madam Yuwen¡¯s health. Madam Yuwen was also worried about Yuwen Hou¡¯s health.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu replied.


    Although Elder Liu and Yuwen Hou were noisy when they met, this was the way the two brothers interacted. He cared a lot about Yuwen Hou.


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er checked Marquis Yuwen¡¯s pulse again. Marquis Yuwen¡¯s body was in good health, except for the seque left behind by the injuries he suffered when he went to the battlefield earlier. Upon hearing Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s diagnosis, Madam Yuwen let out a sigh of relief.


    Decocting medicine was also a rather profound knowledge.


    Of course, anyone could decoct this medicine, but not everyone could decoct it to its full effect. Even Elder Liu was only a dabbler when it came to decocting medicine. On the other hand, due to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ancient medical book and her mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s decocting skills could be considered as master level.


    However, other than herself, no one else knew about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s decocting skills. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er also had a magical treasure. That was the spring in her space.


    Although the spring water didn¡¯t seem to be of much use, its effects were excellent when used to decoct medicine. This was after Chen Meng¡¯er had added the spring water in her space unintentionally when she was researching a pill recently, the pill that came out was actually better than what was described in the ancient medical book. Chen Meng¡¯er slowly realized that everything in her space was a treasure and had an unexpected effect.


    <b>res</b>


    Chen Meng¡¯er volunteered to take on the task of decocting the medicine. And because of Elder Liu, the Yuwen family had all the tools to decoct the medicine. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to do it in secret. No matter how good Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skills were, there was no way she could use them publicly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the Chinese medicine to decoct, and then, the olddies in the courtyard came to visit her. ¡°Hey, what a coincidence. You all came to my house at this time?¡± No wonder Madam Yuwen was surprised to see the olddies in the courtyard. If one or two of them came to visit her house¡­ she thought it was normal.


    But it was strange that they all came to visit her at this time.


    ¡°Ah, we have time here, so we came to sit for a while. Hey, why is Elder Liu alone?¡± A fat olddy looked at Elder Liu who was sitting on the sofa and asked straightforwardly.


    She had heard from her husband that Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter looked like a doll and was very beautiful. Under the drive of curiosity, they came straight to the door to investigate. ¡°Who else do you think is there?¡± Elder Liu understood in his heart what these olddies were here for. Speaking of which, recently, many people wanted to know the true face of Elder Liu¡¯s new adopted granddaughter. Some even wanted to see what this little girl who pleased Elder Liu looked like, or they wanted to know how this little girl pleased Elder Liu. They wanted to go back and educate their children in this way, in this way, they might be able to use their children in the future to please Elder Liu so they could get some benefits.


    It was precisely because Elder Liu knew what those people were thinking that Elder Liu protected Chen Meng¡¯er so well. He protected her so well that Chen Meng¡¯er almost got into an ident. If he let this go, who knew what would happen?


    The olddies in theserge courtyards were different from Madam Yuwen. They were not unfamiliar with Elder Liu, but they were not familiar with him either. Moreover, they had heard the rumors about him. Not only that, but their husbands had also told them more than once that they could not afford to offend Liu Bolin in the capital.


    Therefore, when these olddies in therge courtyard faced him, they were very wary of him. They did not dare to be a little presumptuous.


    ¡°No one, no one. We were mistaken just now. We thought that there was a guest from the Yuwen family. Since you guys are busy, we won¡¯t disturb you,¡± a very fair-skinned olddy said hurriedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s gettingte. We have to go back and prepare lunch. Then we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± After saying that, the group of olddies disappeared from the Yuwen family¡¯s living room in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the olddies who came and left in a hurry, Madam Yuwen was about to give a thumbs up to him. ¡°You¡¯re still the best. Otherwise, they won¡¯t stop until they see the person.¡± When Madam Yuwen saw the people who came, she was still worried. What should she do, she knew very well how troublesome this group of olddies were.


    Madam Yuwen never expected that these olddies would be dismissed by Elder Liu with just a few words.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er, who didn¡¯t know anything, was in the back room, concentrating on brewing medicine for Madam Yuwen.


    After brewing this pot of medicine, Chen Meng¡¯er had a lot of good intentions. Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to take out the newly developed body strengthening pills in her space, but without an excuse, Chen Meng¡¯er could only give up. She thought that she would talk about it again next time. However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she would have to bring out a few bottles for her grandfather, Elder Liu, so that he could replenish his body.


    Elder Liu¡¯s current body was not bad, and he knew how to take care of himself. However, as he grew older, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that her grandfather¡¯s methods would be different and useful, the pills that she had just developed had a good effect. She could let her grandfather try it.

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283 Upper Genealogy (1)</h4>


    Back in Chen Vige, Chen Meng¡¯er had been out for a long time. In any case, Chen Ping and Liu Juan, who were at home, were anxious from waiting.


    ¡°Little Ping, it has been half a month since she left. Why is Meng¡¯er noting back? Do you think Elder Liu wille back?¡± Liu Juan did not continue, but the worry in her words was very obvious. As long as Liu Juan thought about how much Elder Liu cared about Meng¡¯er, she was even more worried that Elder Liu had kidnapped their daughter and would not let here back.


    Chen Ping also missed his precious daughter, but he was not as worried as his wife. Elder Liu was in such a big pharmacy in the city. How could he leave just like that? However, if Chen Ping knew that this pharmacy, which was extremely valuable in his eyes, was just Elder Liu killing time, he did not know if he would still be so calm. ¡°Alright, stop daydreaming. Meng¡¯er and the others must have been dyed by something. Think about it, Japan is quite a distance from us. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s so close to the city from our ce.¡± Chen Pingforted his wife.


    Chen Ping and his wife had just finished talking about this topic. Their two sons, who were still happy when they went out to y, now pushed open the door of the courtyard in a dispirited manner and walked in.


    ¡°Haoguo, Little Xuan, why are you two back? What happened?¡± Liu Juan asked worriedly when she saw her two sons drooping their heads and looking listless.


    ¡°Mother, when will my sistere back?¡± Chen Haoguo raised his head and looked at his father and mother expectantly, waiting for their reply.


    ¡°Mother, the vigers said that you gave our sister to someone else and that our sister will note back in the future? Father, mother, I miss my sister. I want my sister.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were much more sensible than their peers because Chen Meng¡¯er was around. However, they were still children. When they heard the gossip of the vigers, they couldn¡¯t help but have wild thoughts.


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking nonsense. How could dad and mom bear to give your sister away. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that your sister went out to y with Grandpa Liu.¡± Liu Juan wiped the tears that couldn¡¯t help but flow out of Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes and said


    ¡°Mom, when will my sistere back? I miss my sister.¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan had made up their minds to hear the exact answer from their parents today.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan looked at each other, but they couldn¡¯t answer their son¡¯s question. They didn¡¯t know when their daughter woulde back.


    In the Liu family¡¯s courtyard in the capital city, Chen Meng¡¯er was packing her luggage at home and preparing to leave early the next morning. However, when she was halfway through packing, Zhuge Yu came to tell her that Elder Liu was looking for her.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, do you know why Grandpa is looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why her grandpa called her.


    ¡°Little Miss will know when she arrives.¡± Zhuge Yu said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a doting look.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, you really know how to act mysterious.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pouted and looked at Zhuge Yu with a face full of usation.


    wa


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, stop pouting,ss.¡± Elder Liu, who was sitting in the hall, saw Chen Mengler, who was standing at the door and pouting at Zhuge Yu. Her face had been gloomy the whole time, it was finally starting to clear up.


    ¡°Grandpa. You also followed Uncle Zhuge and bullied me.¡± Chen Menger heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, while looking up silently.


    The hall was full of people. Chen Meng¡¯er silently thought to herself, ¡°Did I miss something?¡± Otherwise, why would all the members of the Liu family be gathered here?

 Chapter 284 - Upper Genealogy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 284 Upper Genealogy (2)</h4>


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er actually saw an unexpected person. That was Liu Xiguo. However, Liu Xiguo¡¯s condition was very bad. His beard was unkempt, and he was very dispirited. ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s estimation, Liu Xiguo was still being watched by Elder Liu because she saw a somewhat unfamiliar face beside Liu Xiguo.


    The person who looked over at Chen Meng¡¯er even respectfully greeted Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Liu Xiguo wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition. The other elder of the Liu family wasn¡¯t in a good condition either. He had long since lost his previous arrogance. He was much older than before. It was as if he had been deted like a rubber ball. It seemed that the incident with Liu Xiguo had dealt a great blow to him.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was silently observing the people in the house, the Liu family members in the house were also observing Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Previously, they had thought that Elder Liu had acted on a whim. However, after Elder Liu had used Liu Xiguo to make an example of the others, they no longer had such thoughts in their hearts. Furthermore, when they found out that they had been notified toe to the Liu family mansion, they were even more surprised. This little girl actually held such a high position in Elder Liu¡¯s heart.


    When a few people thought about why they hade to the Liu family¡¯s mansion today, the killing intent in their eyes when they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er began to emerge in waves.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could feel the killing intent in their eyes when they looked at her. She could not help but frown. who was standing in their way again? They actually had killing intent toward a little girl who was only three years old. Zhuge Yu, who was standing next to Chen Meng¡¯er, also felt the killing intent in their eyes. He raised his eyes and looked around. He met the eyes of the second and third branches, and a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes, the people of the second and third branches were really reckless. After having the precedent of Liu Xiguo, they still dared to show killing intent toward their Little Miss.


    Zhuge Yu had already thought about the people of the second and third branches. The people from the second and third branches only realized where they were when they met Zhuge Yu¡¯s gaze. They quickly retracted their murderous gazes and lowered their heads, not daring to look at Chen Meng¡¯er anymore.


    ¡°Girl,e here. Come to grandpa.¡± Elder Liu waved at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked over to Elder Liu¡¯s side with her short legs and raised her head, she asked Elder Liu innocently, ¡°Grandpa, why did you ask Uncle Zhuge to call me here? Let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t something important, I would be very angry because you interrupted me packing my luggage. I still have a lot of luggage to pack.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was acting coquettishly to Elder Liu, but the members of the Liu family who didn¡¯t know the way Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu interacted were astonished. This little girl really dared to speak to Elder Liu like this. The people here. Everyone saw that Elder Liu had his head lowered. They were afraid that if they said a few more words, Elder Liu would be unhappy.


    ¡°You Little Girl.¡± Elder Liu reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°Later, Grandpa will help you tidy up. I promise to help you tidy up tonight. Now, Grandpa really has some serious matters to do. Come, girl, sit next to Grandpa. Zhuge, go and get some milk and snacks. This girl didn¡¯t eat much for dinner.¡± Elder Liu was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be hungry, after Chen Meng¡¯er finished messing around.


    The people of the Liu family were shocked again. They had never seen Elder Liu take care of anyone so well.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er sat steadily on the chair next to Elder Liu and held the milk cup in her hand, Elder Liu said, ¡°You should know why I called you here today.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her small hand yfully and said to Elder Liu.

 Chapter 285 - The Family Tree

    <h4>Chapter 285 The Family Tree</h4>


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re asking for a spanking today, aren¡¯t you? Be a good girl and drink your milk.¡± Although Elder Liu was reprimanding her, there was nothing else in his tone other than indulgence. Chen Meng¡¯er shrunk her head and continued to pretend to be a good girl.


    After settling Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu put on a serious expression. ¡°When I came back this time, I already said that I want to put my Meng¡¯er¡¯s name on the family tree. Today, it¡¯s all for this matter. Everyone, do you have any objections?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s sharp gaze was like a knife as he scanned the surroundings.


    This made those who wanted to stand up and say that they did not agree, scared. They did not dare to stand up at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked when she heard her grandfather¡¯s words. Her grandfather had said before that he wanted to put her name on the family tree, but Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. It could be said that she had long thrown this matter to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather would actually be serious, he would actually do this before they left.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the milk cup and called out in a low voice.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, be good. With grandpa here, grandpa will take care of it.¡± Elder Liuforted Chen Meng¡¯er by rubbing her hair. Then, he raised his head and said to the other members of the Liu family in the room, ¡°Since everyone has no objections, then Zhuge, go and get the family tree.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this¡­ aren¡¯t you a little too hasty? Although she is your adopted granddaughter, and you may have treated her as your biological granddaughter, she is not a member of our Liu family after all, and the blood of our Liu family does not flow in her body. You want to put her name on the family tree, this matter¡­¡± Liu Jiahao of the second branch finally could not hold it in, his legs trembled as he stood up and said.


    Liu Jiahao knew that if he did not stand up now and say that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name was on the family tree, then he would have no chance at all. Looking at Elder Liu¡¯s stance, it seemed like he was going to hand the Liu family and the Green Gang over to this so-called god-granddaughter who appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°I have never done anything rash. This decision has been on my mind for a long time. Also, I think that all of you might have made a mistake. Actually, I did not call you here today to seek your opinions. I just wanted to inform you. After all, all of you are members of the Liu family. I want you to bear witness and remember that in the future, Chen Meng¡¯er is a member of the Liu family. Don¡¯t be like some people who have had ideas of going too far and offend someone you can¡¯t offend,¡± Elder Liu said with a cold smile.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made the others who wanted to stand up and say something after Liu Jiahao immediately dismiss this idea.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting next to Elder Liu, was holding a cup and drinking milk. Her eyes were wide open, and they kept rolling around, she said silently in her heart, ¡°Grandpa, it seems that you haven¡¯t asked for my opinion.¡± However, it was obvious that Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t stand up and say that she opposed it, even though she really didn¡¯t like the Liu family, she also didn¡¯t like the status of the Liu family, but she cared about her grandfather. She didn¡¯t want him to be sad. Since her grandfather wanted her to be a member of the Liu family and be his legitimate granddaughter, she would dly agree.


    Zhuge Yu¡¯s actions weren¡¯t slow either. Just when Elder Liu shocked everyone, he walked in with the family tree. ¡°Sir, the family tree is here.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Elder Liu stood up. ¡°Skinny, bring me my pen and ink. I¡¯ll write it myself.¡± Although Elder Liu had the family tree, he didn¡¯t have the rules of those ancient families. To write the names of the nsmen on the family tree, as long as the family head wrote it himself, it would be fine.


    Skinny was very perceptive. He had long prepared the pen and ink that Elder Liu wanted. When he heard Elder Liu call out to him, he brought his things and walked over.


    Elder Liu picked up the brush, flipped open the family tree, and solemnly wrote Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name on the family tree of the seven branches.


    When Elder Liu wrote Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name on the family tree, Chen Meng¡¯er was drinking milk and eating biscuits without a care in the world. As for the people of the second and third branches of the Liu family, their expressions were extremely ugly. They were unwilling. They were very unwilling. However, other than being unwilling, they could do nothing else. They had seen the end of the big branch. The big branch that used to be so powerful was now just an empty shell. Liu Xiguo was almost driven out of the Liu family. If he was really driven out of the Liu family, then the rest of their lives would be over.


    <b>AS</b>


    Therefore, they were full of unwillingness, but they didn¡¯t dare to stand out and oppose


    it


    Just like that, under the unwillingness of some members of the Liu family and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s indifferent attitude, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name was recorded in the family tree of the Liu family, and she became a member of the Liu family.


    Elder Liu looked at the family tree and saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name in their family¡¯s name. He revealed a smile from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 286 - Going Home (1)

    <h4>Chapter 286 Going Home (1)</h4>


    On the second day after Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name was written on the Liu family tree by Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er carried her big suitcase that could no longer fit anything more and followed Elder Liu and the rest to get on the train back to S city.


    The group of people from the Liu family, whose hearts were filled with unwillingness, were left scratching the wall of the empty Liu family¡¯s old house.


    The news of the Liu family adding people to the family tree spread throughout the upper-ss society of the capital the next day. After those aristocratic families received the news, they all wanted toe to the Liu family to find out what Elder Liu had to say. They wanted to see if the Liu family was really going to change, and if Elder Liu would really hand over the power of the Liu family to a child with another surname.


    However. No matter how fast they moved, they were not as fast as Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu. When they asked their subordinates to deliver the letter to the Liu family, they were told that their family head and Little Miss had already left the capital. As for the return date, they were sorry that their subordinates did not know.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er got off the train, she went back to Elder Liu¡¯s s city courtyard to rest for a night before saying that she wanted to go home.


    This time, Elder Liu did not ask her to stay. Although he was very reluctant to see his precious granddaughter leave, he also knew that his precious granddaughter had been away for so long. Her parents must have been desperate.


    Sitting in the car, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the increasingly familiar scenery in front of her eyes. Her internal organs were a little ufortable from the jolt. She smiled sweetly. After leaving for so many days¡­ she really missed her parents and her two older brothers.


    ¡°Look at that car. Does it belong to Grandpa Liu¡¯s house? Do you think that our sister Is back?¡± Because it was Sunday¡­ Chen Haoxuan, who was at the vige entrance with his friends, looked up and saw a small caring from afar. He was so excited that he could not find his bearings. He did not care about ying anymore and ran directly to his brother, Chen Haoguo¡¯s side¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to his brother.


    Chen Haoguo heard his brother¡¯s words and put down the things in his hands. He raised his head and looked at the vige entrance. When he saw this, his expressionless face lit up. He threw down the things in his hands and said to his brother, Chen Haoxuan, ¡°Little Xuan, let¡¯s go and see if my sister is back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Haoxuan grinned and replied.


    The movements of Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoxuan had affected their ymates. ¡°Little Xuan, where are you going?¡± The Fatty ran over and asked.


    ¡°My sister is back. I¡¯m going with my brother to take a look.¡± After saying this, Chen Haoxuan caught up with his big brother and went to the vige entrance to wee him.


    When the children of the Chen family vige heard Chen Haoxuan¡¯s reply, they also stopped their activities and followed him. They were very curious. Previously, many people in the vige said that Chen Haoxuan, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister, had been given away by their parents. Because of this, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan did not fight with those naughty children in the vige.


    When Chen Ming heard Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. His footsteps were much faster than others. He had been looking forward to this sister of theirs for a long time. He missed her very much. On several asions, he had asked Chen Haoxuan when Chen Meng¡¯er would be back. However, every time he saw Chen Haoxuan feeling down because of what others had said, he still swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    ¡°Little Miss, it seems like your two brothers are here.¡± The driver was Da Peng. He was very familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family. From afar, he recognized the two boys who had run over, they were Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two brothers.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also recognized them. She rolled down the car window and stuck her head out of the window. Facing Chen Haoguo who was running over, Chen Haoxuan shouted, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 287 - Going Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 287 Going Home (2)</h4>


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really my sister.¡± Chen Haoxuan saw the little head sticking out of the window and stopped in his tracks. He stretched out his hand and shook his arm vigorously as he replied loudly.


    Da Peng stopped the car when he arrived at Chen Haoxuan¡¯s side. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t wait to open the car door and get out of the car. ¡°My brothers!¡± Once Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car, she ran to her two brothers and gave them a big hug.


    Coincidentally, Chen Ming walked over. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in a good mood, also gave Chen Ming a big hug. ¡°Chen Ming!¡¯


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hug made the unprepared Chen Ming freeze. He didn¡¯t react until Chen Meng¡¯er left his embrace. He said in a daze, ¡°Meng¡¯er is back.¡±


    The news of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s return quickly spread throughout the Chen family vige. When Chen Ping and his wife, who were working in the fields, heard the news, they threw down the tools in their hands and ran to the vige entrance. As for the aunties and uncles in the vige who liked to gossip, they looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect such a big turn of events to happen.


    The courtyard of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house was filled with people today, just like the first day that the car appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house.


    ¡°Dad, Help Uncle Da Peng move the things out of the car.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her little hand impolitely andmanded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Ping said dotingly. He thought that the things in his daughter¡¯s mouth were definitely not much. However, when he saw the things in the car and the things in the trunk of the car, he sucked in a breath of cold air. It was not only Chen Ping¡¯s reaction. When the people in the vige saw the things in the car, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°How much is this?¡± Some of the things in the car were bought by Chen Meng¡¯er, some were prepared by Elder Liu, and some were given by Marquis Yuwen, Jin Minzhu, and the others. The sum of the things given by everyone¡­ this was a considerable amount.


    ¡°So many things?¡± Chen Ping didn¡¯t know how to do it. It could be said that Chen Ping thought that these things were given by Elder Liu. He felt that it was inappropriate for them to take them.


    Da Peng saw through Chen Ping¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°These things were not given to the Little Miss by my employer. Moreover, when the Little Miss went out this time, someone she knew gave them to the Little Miss.¡± After saying that, Da Peng began to move the things in the car to the Chen residence.


    When Chen Ping heard Da Peng¡¯s words, he also helped move the things in the car into the house with a conflicted heart.


    The two men were moving the things there. Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were not idle either. They also helped move some things. Liu Juan hugged Chen Meng¡¯er. She felt a great pain in her heart.


    After Da Peng moved all the things in the car into the Chen family¡¯s house, he left. Chen Ping asked him to stay at home for dinner, but he refused. Chen Ping saw that it was gettingte, so he did not stay any longer.


    as


    After Da Peng¡¯s car left, the vigers left one after another. When the aunties left, they couldn¡¯t help but say with envy, ¡°Chen Ping¡¯s family is so lucky to have such a rich godfather.¡±


    Chen Ping¡¯s sister-inw, Lu Chengying, was also envious that this brother-inw¡¯s family had such a rich godfather. However, she could only be envious. She had some other thoughts, but she only dared to think about it in her heart. She did not dare to put her thoughts into action.


    If she really did something, she was sure that her family would not let her off easily.


    ¡°Chengying, your brother-inw¡¯s family has a rich rtive. As his sister-inw, why don¡¯t you share some benefits too?¡± This was the old widow of Chen vige who had long disliked Chen Ping¡¯s family. When she saw Lu Chengying¡­ she held back the sourness in her heart and provoked her.


    Lu Chenying knew this famous old widow in the vige. Even if she was jealous, her mind was still clear. She still knew what to say and what not to say.


    ¡°Auntie, look at what you¡¯re saying. What benefits or not? I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. It¡¯s quitete. I have to go back and cook for my husband.¡± With that said. Lu Chengying quickly walked a few steps.


    The old widow was left behind. She looked at Lu Chengying¡¯s back and cursed non-stop.


    At Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house, it had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Coupled with the gossip in the vige, the two brothers, Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo, who were not safe, stuck to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side after entering the house.


    ¡°Did you bring gifts for us?¡± Chen Haoxuan stuck to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, but his small eyes would asionally nce at the pile of things that Chen Meng¡¯er had brought back.


    ¡°Yes, I brought a lot of things for you. There¡¯s delicious food, clothes, and so on. Anyway, I brought a lot for you two, as well as mom and Dad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she turned her head and looked at Chen Ping and Liu Juan who were looking at them dotingly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that there was a gift.


    Although Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t show it so obviously, Chen Meng¡¯er could tell that he was quite interested.


    Chen Meng¡¯er went to dig out all the things that she had brought back. She put aside the things that Jin Minzhu and the others had given her. Then, she took out all the things that she had bought for her family. ¡°Here, Dad¡¯s, Mom¡¯s, and my brothers¡¯ clothes. These are all nice-looking clothes that I saw in Japan. I bought them for you. Go and try them on. Do they fit?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er first took out the clothes one by one. Then, she handed them to them


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like the Japanese, she had to admit that the Japanese economy was developing much faster than the current China. Just look at the style of the clothes¡­ it waspletely different from the loose and baggy clothes that people in their country were wearing now.


    Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan took the clothes and went to try them on. Liu Juan, on the other hand, took the clothes and looked at the style of the clothes. Her face was a little red. ¡°Meng¡¯er, mom can¡¯t wear these clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I wear them? Did I buy small clothes?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped what she was doing and turned to look at her mom with a question.


    ¡°No, the size is just right. It¡¯s just that this dress fits too well. I can¡¯t wear it out.¡± Liu Juan said somewhat awkwardly.

 Chapter 288 - End of the Year 1981(1)

    <h4>Chapter 288 End of the Year 1981(1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her mother¡¯s bashful expression and finally understood the reason.


    ¡°Mom, this dress looks really good on you. It¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and winked at her father, gesturing for her father to help her with the conversation. ¡°Dad, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Juan, you¡¯ll definitely look good in it.¡± Chen Ping held the shirt his daughter bought for him and looked at the dress in his wife¡¯s hands. His face was slightly red as he said this.


    ¡°Mom, look at what Dad has said. Hurry up and try it on.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er urged.


    Liu Juan was a little moved when she heard her husband and daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and try it on?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. It just so happens that you¡¯ll go with Dad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er believed that the clothes that she had chosen would definitely be very suitable for her parents to wear.


    Liu Juan changed into the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er had bought for her. She was a little embarrassed as she pulled on the clothes here and there. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how does it look on Mom?¡±


    ¡°It looks very nice. Mom, you look like a city person when you wear these clothes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her mother walk out of the house. She had always known that her mother was quite good-looking, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given birth to such good-looking sons.


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Juan¡¯s face lit up when she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Many women loved to look beautiful, and Liu Juan was no exception. However, she hadn¡¯t had enough to eat at home before, let alone buying clothes to dress herself up.


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Chen Pinging over after changing his clothes, so she quickly pulled Chen Ping along.


    ¡°I told your mom just now in the house that you look very beautiful in this way. She still doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± Chen Ping wasn¡¯t used to changing into the suit that Chen Meng¡¯er had bought, but he was apletely different person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally believed the old saying that people depended on their clothes. Her parents had only changed their clothes, but their entire temperament waspletely different.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at thepletely different image of her parents after they changed their clothes and had an idea.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always wanted to improve their family¡¯s financial situation. She also knew that it was unrealistic to rely on the medicinal herbs in her space. Putting aside the fact that her space couldn¡¯t be known by others, it was those expensive medicinal herbs¡­ it would attract too much attention if she took them out. The current her simply did not have the ability to protect herself,


    she did not want to lose herself or her family when the time came and she did not earn any money. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had always thought of finding a small business to run for her parents.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the clothes on her parents. Selling clothes or making clothes was a very promising industry. In the days toe, the lives of the people in this country would be better and better, other than paying attention to food, the people would also pay more attention to the way they dressed.


    At that time, not to mention how big the clothing industry would be. However, their family¡¯s livelihood would not be a problem.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s idea only spun a circle in her mind before it was rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er herself. If a few more years passed, her idea would definitely be very good. However, in this era¡­ it was still a little too early. However, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered this matter in her heart.


    The implementation of this idea was only a matter of time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t only bring clothes for her family this time. She bought everything that she thought were good. Not only did she buy things, but she also took out some fruits from her space and mixed them with the other things. The whole night, Chen Meng¡¯er and her family were organizing the gifts that Chen Meng¡¯er brought back.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of 1981. And Chen Meng¡¯er was now a five-year-old girl.

 Chapter 289 - End of the Year 1981 (2)

    <h4>Chapter 289 End of the Year 1981 (2)</h4>


    The wind outside was whistling in the northwest. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had been practicing martial arts with Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid of the cold in this life. It was unknown whether it was because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s physical condition or something else. Every year, when winter came, she would stay at home with the cats in the animal hospital who had to hibernate.


    And Elder Liu saw that his precious granddaughter was so afraid of the cold. But he spent a lot of effort to specially hire people to make thick cotton-padded jackets for Chen Meng¡¯er, and also to prepare thick cashmere overcoats for Chen Meng¡¯er. All these years, every year, when winter came, Elder Liu racked his brains to prepare things for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Not only Elder Liu, but Chen Ping and Liu Juan also racked their brains for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body that was afraid of the cold.


    It was getting closer and closer to the New Year, and the day was getting colder and colder. Chen Meng¡¯er was also gettingzier andzier. Just like that. Early in the morning, Liu Juan spent a lot of effort to dig Chen Meng¡¯er out of the bed.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er sat up, Liu Juan put on warm clothes for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, even after putting on thick clothes, Chen Meng¡¯er still felt cold. It was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°When are the school holidays?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked after drinking the warm porridge and letting out afortable sigh.


    ¡°After the exams are over in two days, it will be the holidays.¡± Chen Haoguo looked at his little sister¡¯s pitiful expression that was afraid of the cold and felt his heart ache.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er thought about the uing holidays, her mood was much better. She could finally lie in bed and not get up.


    Finally, the winter vacation arrived in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. And as the new year approached day by day, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart also became restless. Last year, Elder Liu installed a phone for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house because he was getting old and missed his granddaughter on a daily basis. He couldn¡¯t even hear her voice.


    On the first day after the exam, Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly called Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, ask Uncle Da Peng to pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Did you finish the exam?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t expect his precious granddaughter to call him.


    ¡°Yes, I finished the exam yesterday. Grandpa, don¡¯t forget to ask Uncle Da Peng to pick me up tomorrow.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er repeated worriedly.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you in such a hurry? What happened? Tell Grandpa.¡± Elder Liu thought Chen Meng¡¯er was being bullied or that something had happened. When Elder Liu was with his granddaughter, his IQ tended to drop. How could he forget that with his granddaughter¡¯s intelligence and her fighting ability, she was not so easy to bully.


    ¡°No, nothing happened. I have something to deal with. Grandpa, I will tell you when I arrive tomorrow.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family did not know about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stock trading, no, it should be said that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family did not know what stocks were and what stock trading was.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get Da Peng toe and pick you up.¡± Elder Liu was very weing to his granddaughter¡¯s arrival.


    Elder Liu had been tempted several times to ask Chen Meng¡¯er to transfer to a primary school in the city. But he was rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er said that she would only transfer the school to the city when her elder brothers went to high school.


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s restless heart calmed down a little.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you going to your grandfather¡¯s ce tomorrow?¡± Chen Ping was a little surprised when he heard his daughter talking to Elder Liu on the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I have something to talk to grandpa about.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and said.


    ¡°When will you be back?¡± Chen Ping spoiled his daughter to no end. This was also because his daughter was so obedient that people couldn¡¯t help but want to dote on her.


    ¡°About a week.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and replied. She was really not sure. If this matter was handled smoothly, she would probably be back in two days. However, if the matter was not handled well, it would take some time.


    ¡°Alright, you muste back during the New Year, understand?¡± Chen Ping said.


    ¡°En, I understand,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied. She knew that this was her father¡¯s minimum requirement. The next morning, under Elder Liu¡¯s urging, Da Peng drove early and arrived at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house. When da Peng arrived, Chen Meng¡¯er had just gotten up not long ago. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw da Peng, she was quite surprised. ¡°Uncle Da Peng, you¡¯re here so early.¡±


    ¡°Not early,¡± Da Peng thought. How could it not be early? The members of the Green Gang were all urging him toe and pick up the Little Miss. If he was any slower, he would probably be read to death by everyone. Recently, because Chen Meng¡¯er had to take an exam, he did note over. As such, the members of the Green Gang were already looking forward to it.


    ¡°Then Uncle Da Peng, Wait for me. We¡¯ll set off in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sped up the chewing in her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Little Miss. Don¡¯t be anxious. Eat slowly.¡± Da Peng didn¡¯t dare to rush Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions were quite fast. It didn¡¯t take long for her breakfast, which wasn¡¯t considered breakfast, to be over. ¡°Uncle Da Peng, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also anxious. She felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be exined clearly over the phone. She had to discuss this matter with her grandfather, Elder Liu, in person. Was it better to talk about this matter remotely, or directly go to Japan to control it on the spot?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was holding onto this conflicting mood. She got into Da Peng¡¯s car and staggered to S city. Elder Liu had been waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er at home for a very long time. As soon as he heard the sound of the car outside, he did not care about Zhuge Yu reporting the matter to him. He motioned for Zhuge Yu to stop for a moment. Zhuge Yu also knew why his boss did this. He followed behind his boss and walked out together.


    He hadn¡¯t seen his Little Miss for such a long time. He really missed his Little Miss.


    ¡°The Little Miss is here?¡± Fatty and Skinny, who heard the sound of the car, also came out of nowhere.


    ¡°It should be.¡± Zhuge Yu replied.


    Elder Liu they walked to the door. The car had just stopped at the pharmacy door.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened the car door. The cold air outside made Chen Meng¡¯er shrink her neck. Then, when she saw Elder Liu, her little face buried under the fluffy hat, with a big smile. ¡°Zhuge Uncle, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny.¡± Chen Menger called people one by one.


    ¡°You little girl, I really don¡¯t know what kind of physique you have. You¡¯re wearing so much, yet you¡¯re still so afraid of the cold. I really have to hand it to you.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, whose face was often taut, and immediately smiled.

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290

    <h4>Chapter 290 Chapter 290</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had so manyyers on that she looked like a ball. She expressed her helplessness. Speaking of which, in her previous life, she had never been so afraid of the cold. At that time, as a strong woman, she often went to various parties in the winter, she wore thin gowns to attend various banquets. She also often wore thin nightwear in the middle of the night in the cold wind to deal with those who tried to attack her.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cold-resistant physique, Elder Liu did not stop taking Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pulse except for when she wore the clothes that could keep her warm and cozy. Elder Liu felt that there must be something wrong with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body for her to be so afraid of the cold. However, Elder Liu took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pulse several times. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body was very healthy.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er also tried to take her own pulse after she learned Chinese medicine. However, she also wanted to find the reason why she was so afraid of the cold in this life. Unfortunately, even Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain could not find out the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er was so afraid of the cold.


    Fortunately, other than being afraid of the cold and unwilling to move in winter, there were no other problems with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. Elder Liu, Chen Ping, and the others felt a little more at ease. They did not go through any trouble and asked Chen Meng¡¯er to go to the hospital for a full body check-up.


    When it came to a full body check-up, Chen Meng¡¯er was really a little afraid. The machines in her hospital were a little repulsive. She was afraid that those machines would identally find something that could not be found when she was given a body check-up. Chen Meng¡¯er was really afraid that she would not know how to end things. So, when her parents and Elder Liu suggested that they go to the hospital to give her a full body check-up, Chen Meng¡¯er rejected them without even thinking.


    Elder Liu looked at his little granddaughter¡¯s constantly changing expression. He thought that his words had touched his little granddaughter¡¯s sore spot. He pretended to cough, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Aren¡¯t you just afraid of getting a little cold? I found an expert in making ready-made clothes from abroad. Later, I will get someone to tell him to make the clothes warm and not look too bloated.¡±


    Elder Liu hadpletely misunderstood Chen Meng¡¯er. At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er was reminiscing about the past. However, this was a mistake. Elder Liu¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er think of something that had been buried in her heart for so many years.


    ¡°Grandpa, when did you find an expert in making clothes from abroad? Why didn¡¯t I hear any of it before?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er regained her senses and felt the cold wind that was drilling into her clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This made Chen Meng¡¯er miss her warm bed and the spring-like space all year round.


    When winter came, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite ce to stay was not her quilt, but her precious space. The spring-like temperature in the space was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite. However, because she was young, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have many opportunities to enter the space. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to ask her parents to expand their small courtyard several times.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er also thought about it in her heart every time, and then she vetoed it. Originally, many people in the vige were jealous of their family. With her grandfather, Elder Liu, a rich rtive, the vigers often gossiped about their family behind their backs. Her father¡¯s uncle, whom she used to be on good terms with, would also say sourly to his father, ¡°Hey, you have a good daughter. You found such a rich god-grandfather. Your family will also be blessed.¡±


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly see the hurt and displeasure in her father¡¯s eyes. Although such an expression shed past, Chen Meng¡¯er still saw it.


    If their family built a house at this time, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even need to think about it. She knew that when the time came, the vige wouldn¡¯t know how to gossip. Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting. She was waiting for a good opportunity to make her parents stand up straight in front of everyone in the vige.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Chapter 291


    Elder Liu saw his little granddaughter¡¯s trembling body and felt a little heartache. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s warm inside.¡± City S was the south, so there was no heating like there was in the north.


    Although Elder Liu had always lived in the north and was used to living with heating in the winter, when they came to the south, they were all grown men. They were all very well adapted to the winter without heating, therefore, they did not ask anyone to repair the heater. However, ever since Elder Liu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was especially afraid of the cold, he had hired people from the north to repair the heater at home for the sake of his little granddaughter.


    Now that Elder Liu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er wasing, he asked the servants at home to switch the heater on a little. He could not let his precious granddaughter freeze to death.


    As soon as Elder Liu finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er wrapped herself in a thick coat and ran to the front hall. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, hurry up.¡±


    After entering the front hall, Chen Meng¡¯er felt the hot airing at her. She let out a sigh of relief. She felt as if she hade back to life. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sfortable deep breathing made Elder Liu and the others who followed her in smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why don¡¯t you stay at Grandpa¡¯s ce during the winter vacation?¡±


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll talk about thister. Grandpa, I have to talk to you about serious business first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wrapped herself in thick clothes, she was still in her own seat, so she couldn¡¯t bear to take off her thick coat.


    ¡°What serious business? Tell me.¡± Elder Liu was also curious. He was curious about why his precious granddaughter came to him so urgently after the exam.


    Elder Liu wasn¡¯t the only one who was curious. Even Zhuge Yu and the others were curious. It must be known that in winter, their Little Miss was like the hibernating animal. She liked to spend the winter in bed, but this time, she was so abnormal, this made everyone curious. What was so important that their Little Miss gave up the time she spent in bed and came to the city.


    ¡°Oh right, Grandpa, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. When did you invite a clothing expert back?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t forgotten this topic.


    ¡°Oh, about that, sir has already asked someone overseas to help find this clothing expert. This clothing expert has always been overseas. Little Miss, the clothes you¡¯ve been wearing all these years were all made by him. However, this clothing expert had always been overseas. In these few years, Sir saw that you were getting more and more afraid of the cold. So, he let this clothing expert return to the country. He wanted him to design a few clothes ording to your figure. They would keep you warm and wear good-looking clothes.¡± Fatty was quick with his words, before everyone else, he started bbering about all the things he knew. He told Chen Meng¡¯er everything he knew.


    ¡°Fatty has a big mouth.¡± Skinny was helpless. Fatty was like this. When he spoke, he sometimes did not think through his words. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Fatty¡¯s words and felt warm in her heart. She had always known that her grandfather had given a lot. For her. And these few years. Chen Meng¡¯er had also been doing her best to repay her grandfather¡¯s kindness to her. In these few years, Chen Meng¡¯er had developed a lot of good pills in the space for her grandfather, Elder Liu, to nourish his body. Elder Liu¡¯s hair, which was already a little gray, had a tendency to turn ck these two years.


    This phenomenon made Zhuge Yu and the others extremely happy.


    ¡°What? Girl, are you interested in making clothes? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get Zhuge to bring her over and let you meet her?¡± Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er had interacted with each other for so many years, and it was not for nothing. And Chen Meng¡¯er would not hide what she was thinking in front of Elder Liu, so at a nce. Elder Liu knew that his precious granddaughter was interested in this clothing expert.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandpa. I¡¯ll talk to you allter. Now I have something more important to tell you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words sessfully aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Elder Liu gestured for Chen Meng¡¯er to say. And Zhuge Yu and the others all widened their eyes, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to speak.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at everyone present and slowly said, ¡°Grandfather, uncles, do you still remember the matter of me lending you money?¡±


    ¡°I remember. Why?¡± Skinny asked in puzzlement.


    Elder Liu treated Chen Meng¡¯er as if she was his own granddaughter. Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, who were not married, treated Chen Meng¡¯er as if she were their own daughter. Therefore, when they said that they lent Chen Meng¡¯er money¡­ in fact, they were the ones who had given the money to Chen Meng¡¯er. They had never thought of asking Chen Meng¡¯er to return the money.


    Therefore¡­ When they heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention this matter, they were quite surprised.


    ¡°Little Miss, what does this matter have to do with the money?¡± Even someone as smart as Zhuge Yu could not react in time at first.


    However, Elder Liu had a thought that shed through his mind. Elder Liu said slowly, ¡°I think Meng¡¯er wants to tell us about how she used the money to buy stocks, right?¡± If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mention the money, Elder Liu would have really forgotten about it.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s this matter. I¡¯ve forgotten about it. Ah, after all these years, is it a loss or a gain?¡± Fatty patted his head and asked.


    ¡°About this matter, it¡¯s up to Meng¡¯er to exin it to us. Little girl, tell us.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile and waited for her to speak.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s reaction is still fast. I just wanted to tell everyone about this matter. However, Grandpa, uncles, your hearts are really big. I took so much of your money to buy stocks, and you guys usually don¡¯t care about it. If you lose, you guys will lose everything.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pouted her small mouth. She teased.


    ¡°Hehe, we really thought of losing everything.¡± The moment Fatty said that, he was hit on the head by Skinny.


    Zhuge Yu and Elder Liu stared at Fatty with a look of disappointment. Fatty also realized that he spoke too quickly and said the wrong thing. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and the others with a ttering smile. Then, he looked like he was going to shut up and not speak.

 Chapter 292 - Mutated Brain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 292 Mutated Brain (1)</h4>


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t listen to your Uncle Fatty¡¯s words. I see that you¡¯ve been in contact with that kid from the Jin family. How¡¯s the situation?¡± Elder Liu red at Fatty. He was afraid that Fatty¡¯s words would hurt his little granddaughter¡¯s heart, so he quickly made up for it.


    Only Elder Liu, Fatty, and the others felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little heart was weak. This was a bit rational. Those who understood Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this girl¡¯s mental quality was very good. She was able to be so calm even after experiencing rebirth¡­ then how could these words hurt her? Moreover, not only could they not hurt her, but Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely touched by Fatty¡¯s heartfelt words.


    ¡°If the situation is like this, it shouldn¡¯t be very good.¡± Saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately paused for a moment.


    And the moment Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Fatty looked at Zhuge Yu. Skinny winked at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er could see through his eyes. wasn¡¯t that what I said? The situation was like this.


    Zhuge Yu and Skinny also red at Fatty. Fatty was really stupid. If they didn¡¯t know that Fatty doted on Chen Meng¡¯er as much as they did, they would have thought that the Fatty was gloating. ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s fine. If you lose, you lose. Just treat it as buying experience.¡± Skinny couldn¡¯t bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er sad, so he tried to persuade her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Buying stocks is like gambling. There are ups and downs, and there are losses and gains. Not to mention that you lost by buying stocks, even your grandfather, I, also fell hard in the stock market at that time.¡± In order tofort Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu did not hesitate to speak out his sore spot.


    ¡°Aiya, grandpa, uncles, what are you anxious for? I haven¡¯t finished speaking. What? Do you all really want me to lose by trading stocks?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be angry, in fact, she wasughing in her heart.


    ¡°No, why would we think that way?¡± Fatty shook his head and denied.


    And what Fatty said this time was approved by everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then, I¡¯ll start to talk about business. The stocks I bought in Japan have been in good shape up until thest time I called Uncle Jin. They have been rising,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said,


    Fatty could not help but interrupt, ¡°That¡¯s good. Rising means making a profit.¡± Fatty and the others did not understand the things in the stock market, but they still knew the basicmon sense. Rising meant making a profit.


    Fatty interrupted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s speech, which made Zhuge Yu and the others very unhappy. Skinny was more direct. He reached out and hooked his arm around Fatty¡¯s neck. Then, he warned in his ear, ¡°Damn Fatty, no one will ever take you for a mute.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t bother about your Uncle Fatty. You continue.¡± Elder Liu gestured for Chen Meng¡¯er to continue.


    ¡°Yes, good. From what I learned from Uncle Minhua, the Japanese stock market has been in a red-hot state for the past few years. It can be said that the situation is pleasant. However, isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, ¡®Flowers Never Last Forever¡¯? I have watched the Japanese stock market rise for so many years, and it is about to end. Therefore, I think it is time to sell these stocks.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not discuss the situation of Japan¡¯s economic development in the past few years with Elder Liu and the others, she couldn¡¯t analyze the future development of the Japanese economy with them either. Because she was a child, her contact with the Japanese economy was just a weekly phone call with Jin Minhua.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Liu fall into deep thought. Although he listened to his granddaughter¡¯s words and said it without any beginning or end, it sounded a bit unreasonable. If it was someone else who said it to him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to it. However, if it was his little granddaughter¡­ the situation was different.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great. I just received a call from your Uncle Ah Biao two days ago. He said that he¡¯s going to marry that girl from the Jin family this month. Girl, you shoulde with us.¡± After a period of silence¡­ Elder Liu said. He originally didn¡¯t n to bring Chen Meng¡¯er along after receiving Ah Biao¡¯s call.

 Chapter 293 - Mutated Brain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 293 Mutated Brain (2)</h4>


    It was almost the end of the year. By the time they got back, it was almost the first day of the New Year. Most importantly, his granddaughter was afraid of the cold, and the winter in Japan was not warm. He felt sorry for his granddaughter, so he did not want to torment her. However, after Elder Liu heard his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he changed his mind.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er Thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Although she wanted to stay in the warm nket in this cold weather, when she thought about the stock market and the matter that she had promised Jin Minzhu before, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll go with you to Japan to attend Uncle Biao and Auntie Minzhu¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Skinny, go book the tickets.¡± Elder Liu had confirmed the itinerary.


    Zhuge Yu and the others still had things to deal with, so when Elder Liu asked Skinny to book the tickets, they also left together.


    Only Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were left in the front hall. The heating in the room made Chen Meng¡¯erpletely recover. She was finally willing to take off her thick cotton-padded coat. ¡°Ah, Grandpa, Uncle Biao and Auntie Minzhu are getting married. I have to give them a gift.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said that she seemed to have forgotten something.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your gift. Grandpa will help you prepare it.¡± Elder Liu thought that his little granddaughter was shocked because of something. He did not expect it to be such a small matter.


    ¡°No, this is my wedding gift for Uncle Biao and Auntie Jin Zhu. I Can¡¯t let Grandpa prepare it. If that¡¯s the case, it would be disingenuous. Let me think about what gift I want to give them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, giving gifts was really annoying.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time to think about it. There¡¯s still some time before they get married.¡± Elder Liu looked at his little granddaughter¡¯s conflicted look and was full of love. With this kind of attitude, there was no way that people would not love and dote on her sincerely.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er did not struggle with this problem for long. Soon, she thought of the gift she wanted to give. The gift that Chen Meng¡¯er thought of for Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu was a wedding dress that she personally designed. Chen Meng¡¯er could think of this gift, and it was the expert in making clothes that Elder Liu mentioned. If it was not for this expert in making clothes, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have dared to think of giving this gift. With her current small body, she could not make a wedding dress.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er told her grandfather about this proposal, her grandfather agreed immediately. He said that as long as she handed over the designer, he would let that expert in making clothes work overtime to make the clothes that she drew.


    At night, after everyone fell asleep, Chen Meng¡¯er wore her pajamas and shed into her space.


    This space of hers. It wasn¡¯t as magical as the others and could be upgraded. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space had changed a lot from when she first discovered it. Thend that had previously been nted with herbs had also been reborn and nted with new herbs by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The empty and abandonednd beside the herb was also cultivated by Chen Meng¡¯er and nted with all kinds of fruit trees. There were Japanese authentic Red Fuji trees, date trees, pear trees, and so on, and it was precisely because of the magic of space that these fruit trees, which were difficult to grow in the same ce, grew in the same ce. Not only that, but they all grew very well.


    In addition to all kinds of fruit trees, Chen Meng¡¯er also nted all kinds of vegetables. When these vegetables were ripe, Chen Meng¡¯er would often secretly smuggle these vegetables out of her space and mix them with their vegetables. Unexpectedly, she had not been discovered once¡­


    This time, when Chen Meng¡¯er entered her space, it was unusual that she did not go to these vegetables and fruits, nor did she go to the pharmacy. Instead, she went straight to the tall building, the Qu¡¯s shopping mall.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had note to the Qu¡¯s shopping mall for some time. Now, she did not have to worry about food and clothing, so she did not need toe to the Qu¡¯s shopping mall to pick up things. However, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that in the future, she would use the things inside¡­ when the things here were all on the market, she would have no qualms about using these things openly.


    After all, Chen Meng¡¯er was not a person who liked to waste things.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the Qu¡¯s shopping mall, she went straight to the bookstore in the shopping mall. She needed to find some information about design to look at. Although she had many ssic and beautiful wedding dress styles in her mind, and her drawing skills were not bad¡­ however, drawing a design drawing was different from drawing,


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er intended to find some books on fashion design to look at.


    Fortunately, Qu¡¯s shopping mall was high-end and elegant. The things inside were very gorgeous, and they were all exquisite, including these books.


    Chen Meng¡¯er quickly found the books on fashion design that she needed. Then, she moved these books to her study.


    Chen Meng¡¯er spent an entire night studying the books on fashion design that she found. If it was someone else, they would probably spend a month studying these books.


    Chen Meng¡¯er spent these years slowly understanding the function of her mutated brain. And the more Chen Meng¡¯er understood her mutated brain, the more shocked she was. This was too powerful, too heaven-defying.


    As long as Chen Meng¡¯er started to learn a certain type of knowledge about this mutated brain, when Chen Meng¡¯er started toe into contact with this type of knowledge, her mutated brain would also be updated from God knows where. The knowledge about any subject would appear in her mutated brain bit by bit. Then, as Chen Meng¡¯er started to delve deeper into that type of knowledge bit by bit, the knowledge in the mutated brain¡­ Would be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s own knowledge. She could use it freely as if she had learned it herself. Well, that was the current situation of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished reading the book on fashion design, Chen Meng¡¯er was no longer in a rudimentary state. Instead, she was a person who had a deep understanding of fashion design. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was a fashion designer.


    As long as she was thinking about fashion design, her mutated brain was like aputer, automatically searching for the knowledge she wanted, and then presenting it in her brain.

 Chapter 294 - Dress Design (1)

    <h4>Chapter 294 Dress Design (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but praise her mutated brain for its incredible ability to function. This was the first design of her life, and it waspleted when the sun rose. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the wedding dress design that came from her hand, and she could not believe that it really came from her hand.


    In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er also had a ce in the fashion circle, but it was only when she was chatting with her friends of dress design to offer her opinions, or when she attended a dinner party to show off her fashionable clothes. However, it was the first time that she drew her own designs.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was filled with mixed feelings about the first design drawings that came from her own hands.


    In the past few years, Chen Meng¡¯er had been doted on and pampered by everyone. She was really bing more and more like a child. After she came out of the space, she did not have time to catch up on sleep. Fortunately, she drank the spring water in the space. Otherwise, with her small body, she would not be able to bear it if she did not sleep for an entire night.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put on thick clothes and ran to the front desk to look for her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandpa.¡± From Afar, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have time to talk about her grandfather. She did not even have time to wake up or whether he was in the front hall. She had been shouting all the way here. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was not low. In the Liu family¡¯s mansion in s city, all the people were attracted by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ¡°Grandpa¡±.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? Little Miss, what happened?¡± When Nanny Li heard Chen Meng¡¯er calling for her grandpa, she thought that something had happened to her, so she didn¡¯t care about the snacks in her hands. She ran out in a panic ¡°Little Miss, what happened?¡± Zhuge Yu and the others, who were doing morning exercises, were also frightened by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shout. They stopped what they were doing, turned around, and ran over when they heard the sound.


    Elder Liu, who was drinking tea in the living room and reading the morning newspaper that morning, was extremely rxed. When he heard his granddaughter¡¯s shout, he immediately threw down the newspaper and ran out. ¡°Girl, what happened?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the familiar faces surrounding her and looked at her with worried eyes. She was instantly embarrassed. Only then did she realize that she had caused a bit of a ruckus. ¡°No, nothing happened. I was just too excited.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously shrank her neck. Then, Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously looked at her grandfather and asked for help.


    Elder Liu looked at his little granddaughter¡¯s embarrassed expression and saw his little granddaughter looking at him for help. When he saw that everyone was still confused, he understood a little, he coughed. ¡°Ahem, are all of you very free? If you¡¯re free, I don¡¯t mind assigning some work to everyone. If you¡¯re not free, why don¡¯t you go back to your own work? Why are all of you gathered here?¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s stern-faced lecture made the members of the Green Gang, who were still wondering what had happened to their Little Miss, put away their curiosity and worry and turned to work on their own work. On the other hand, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny stood there calmly. It was as if they did not hear what Elder Liu said.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Fatty, and Skinny. Are the three of you free?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked as if they were busy.


    However, the more Chen Meng¡¯er chased them away, the more curious the three of them were and the more they didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Little Miss, the three of us are free this morning.¡± Fatty was the first to speak.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu and the others and was determined not to leave. However, Chen Meng¡¯er could still ept losing face in front of the three of them. Therefore, seeing that the three of them didn¡¯t n to leave, she didn¡¯t say anything

 Chapter 295 - Dress Design (2)

    <h4>Chapter 295 Dress Design (2)</h4>


    ¡°Girl, can you tell Grandpa what happened now?¡± Elder Liu really wanted to know what happened to his granddaughter.


    As soon as Elder Liu said this, Zhuge Yu and the other two looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just drew the design, so I¡¯m a little excited.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her mature and steady image of ady.


    ¡°Design?¡± Fatty was a little slow to react. He was very confused about the design that Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned.


    ¡°Yes. The design of the dress. I want to give it to Auntie Minzhu as a wedding gift.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook the piece of paper in her hand and said proudly. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve finished drawing it?¡± Elder Liu was a little surprised. Although he was not good at designing clothes, he still knew a little about it. He knew that for a fashion designer to design a set of clothes, it would take a very long time, a week¡­ a month¡­ or even longer.


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m done. Grandpa, do you want to take a look?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to share the fruits of herbor with others. Therefore, she had forgotten her grandfather¡¯s gender and identity.


    ¡°Okay, let me take a look. Let me see the masterpiece of my little girl.¡± Elder Liu agreed immediately. It was his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. If it was someone else, what kind of dress design did they want to show him? Get the f*ck away from him. Because it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s masterpiece, Zhuge Yu and the other two men also showed a rare curious expression.


    ¡°Here, Grandpa, here you are.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandpa¡¯s words, her eyes were smiling like crescent moons.


    Elder Liu took the design that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over. Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny also moved their bodies closer to Elder Liu. Then, they stretched their necks and waited for Elder Liu to open Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s design. However, Elder Liu, who had stayed with Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time, had a temper that was more and more like that of a child.


    He deliberately opened Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s design a little bit, and suddenly closed the design again. This made Zhuge Yu and the others, who thought that they could find out the truth,e to nothing.


    Elder Liu looked at the disappointed faces of Zhuge Yu and the others. He was in a bad mood and wanted to criticize him, but he swallowed the words that came to his mouth. The sullen look on Elder Liu¡¯s face made him in a good mood. After teasing Zhuge Yu and the other two, Elder Liu, who was in a good mood, opened Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s design.


    When Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s design, oh, no, it should be a dress design, he was stunned for a moment. He thought that he would see a painting with a young edge, but the truth waspletely different. How could such a painting be drawn by a five-year-old child.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this¡­¡± Elder Liu did not know what to say for a moment.


    On the other hand, when Elder Liu was at a loss for words and did not know how to ask, he asked, ¡°Little Miss, did you really draw this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. Could it be that you drew it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said unhappily. Fatty actually dared to doubt her.


    ¡°No, no, Little Miss. I just think it¡¯s too unbelievable. This doesn¡¯t look like a drawing drawn by a five-year-old child at all,¡± Fatty hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, you¡¯re mistaken. This isn¡¯t a drawing. This is a design drawing, a dress design drawing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was conflicted.


    Fatty felt that this drawing was the same as a dress design drawing. However, fortunately, he wasn¡¯t a serious person in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. Therefore, he followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not just a drawing, it¡¯s a design drawing.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how is it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu with a face that was begging for praise.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s not rough.¡± Elder Liu nodded and said. His simple sentence could be considered to be a confirmation of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hard work, which immediately made Chen Meng¡¯er beam with joy. ¡°Then, Grandpa, help me pass this design to that clothing expert. Tell him to hurry up and finish it before we go to Japan.¡± After getting thepliment that she wanted, Chen Meng¡¯er set her eyes on the wedding dress.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to pass this design to him in a while.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er passed the wedding dress design to Elder Liu, she threw this matter to the back of her mind. After she finished the first design, it was as if she had found a new toy, in the past, she would study the difficult-to-understand knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine when she had nothing to do. Now, when she had time, she would go and draw the design of her dresses.


    Logically speaking, when Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er abandon traditional Chinese medicine and change the design of the dress, he would definitely harp on Chen Meng¡¯er. However, this time, the situation waspletely out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Of course, everyone was from the Green Gang. Not only did Elder Liu not stop Chen Meng¡¯er from drawing the design of her clothes, but he also seemed to be particrly interested. He would ask Chen Meng¡¯er how the design was going


    This made everyone from the Green Gang extremely curious. Why was their master behaving so abnormally?


    And the reason for the abnormality was that Chen Meng¡¯er had said that she would personally design a set of clothes for her grandfather, Elder Liu. When Elder Liu heard this, he was instantly ted. What Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to do, he raised both his hands in agreement.


    And that clothing expert that Elder Liu had called back to the country was originally very unhappy abouting to this economically backward country. However, after seeing the design that Zhuge Yu had taught him, his eyes instantly lit up. He grabbed Zhuge Yu¡¯s arm and asked him who had drawn this design. He wanted to know this designer.


    This clothing expert wanted to know the designer of this design. Firstly, he was really stunned by the design of this wedding dress. Secondly, he felt that it was strange. One had to know that in foreign countries, this clothing expert might not be a clothing designer. However, the skills of a clothing designer in the area of clothing making were not inferior to his design talent. Therefore¡­ in foreign countries, very few designers would take out their own outstanding works and let other clothing designers produce them. Therefore, he was very curious.


    However, no matter how he asked, Zhuge Yu kept his mouth shut. In the end, Zhuge Yu was forced to say one thing, saying that he would have the chance to meet them in the future.


    In the end, there was no other way. This clothes maker could only put all his energy into producing this wedding dress.

 Chapter 296 - Second Visit to Japan (1)

    Chapter 296 Second Visit to Japan (1)


    The wedding of Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu was arranged one week before the first day of the Lunar New Year.


    ording to the wedding date of Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu, Elder Liu and the others would still have to wait for more than a week before they set off. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was in a hurry to deal with the Japanese stocks. For some reason, the closer it was to the time of the Japanese stock market crash, the more uncertain Chen Meng¡¯er was. Recently, there was a voice in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart that kept telling her to quickly sell the Japanese stocks in her hands.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er feel that this matter was a little strange. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that something was beginning to change that she did not know about.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er urged Elder Liu to set the date of their trip to Japan. Elder Liu, who doted on his granddaughter without any restrictions, really listened to his granddaughter¡¯s words and pushed the date of their trip to Japan back to a week.


    The date of their trip to Japan had been moved forward, which meant that the wedding dress that she had personally designed might not bepleted before they went to Japan. This made Chen Meng¡¯er feel that it was a pity. And there were no future express deliveries yet. In a very short time, this thing could be transported from one country to another by air.


    Two days before Chen Meng¡¯er set off for Japan, she was already thinking about what gifts to give Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu as wedding gifts.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± It was unknown how many times Chen Meng¡¯er had sighed today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unusual behavior attracted the attention of Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others. Fatty was the first to be unable to hold it in, he asked, ¡°Little Miss, why are you sighing? Did you encounter some difficult matter? If you encounter any difficult matter, you can tell us. Perhaps we can help youe up with ideas. Isn¡¯t this the power of having more people? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Fatty said, he did not forget to pull everyone along.


    ¡°Yes, your Uncle Fatty is right. Lass, if you encounter anything difficult, you can tell us. We have more people. Perhaps we can help you think of a solution.¡± It was rare for Elder Liu to agree with Fatty¡¯s words, this made Fatty a little excited.


    As such, he gave Zhuge Yu and Skinny a look. ¡°Look, Sir agrees with my words.¡±


    Zhuge Yu and Skinny did not want to talk to Fatty. The two of them looked at each other tacitly, but they did not look at Fatty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just worried about what gift I should give Uncle Biao and Auntie Minzhu for their wedding.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was so annoyed by this that her hair almost fell out. Giving gifts was really troublesome, especially when it was for a specific purpose Giving gifts was the most annoying.


    ¡°Eh, Little Miss, didn¡¯t you design the wedding dress for Minzhu? Isn¡¯t this the best wedding gift you can give them?¡± Skinny asked curiously.


    ¡°But we are leaving for Japan tomorrow. If It¡¯s tomorrow, the wedding dress won¡¯t be finished in time. So, I have to think of other gifts,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with some frustration.


    ¡°Who said we won¡¯t be able to finish it in time?¡± Zhuge Yu, who knew the progress of the wedding dress the best, asked with some surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll know when I think about it. Making a wedding dress is a very tedious process. If we want to finish it in such a short time, the only way is if the dressmaker doesn¡¯t sleep or rest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still knew a little about making clothes, in her previous life, although Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t an all-rounder, she wasn¡¯t that far off.


    She still knew how much time and energy it took to sew a dress by hand, not to mention that it was an exquisite wedding dress.


    ¡°You said it yourself, if you don¡¯t sleep or rest, you¡¯ll be able to make it in time. Our clothes maker got the design and couldn¡¯t wait to start work. In the past few days, apart from eating and resting for a while with his eyes closed, he used the rest to make the wedding dress you designed. So, the wedding dress will be finished by tomorrow.¡± Zhuge Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 297 - Second Visit to Japan (2)

    Chapter 297 Second Visit to Japan (2)


    As soon as Zhuge Yu finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er stood up from her chair excitedly. ¡°Really. This is great.¡±


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er quite believed Zhuge Yu¡¯s words, she was still a little worried. She was worried that the clothes maker would encounter a little bit of trouble and interrupt the progress. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhuge Yu holding a beautifully wrapped box, her two lovely dimples appeared on her face. She knew that the wedding dress she designed was finallypleted.


    Elder Liu, Fatty, and Skinny were also curious when they saw the box in Zhuge Yu¡¯s hand. They had seen the design drawing from Chen Meng¡¯er, but they didn¡¯t see the real thing. They wanted to see¡­ what would the wedding dress designed by Chen Meng¡¯er look like after it was made into a real thing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take the box containing the wedding dress from Zhuge Yu¡¯s hand and open it herself. After all, this was her first work.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er only thought about it. She clearly knew that with her small body, not to mention opening the box to take out the wedding dress, she would probably have some difficulty even holding the box.


    Zhuge Yu handed the box containing the wedding dress to Elder Liu, and Elder Liu personally opened it.


    The wedding dress designed by Chen Meng¡¯er was very different from the wedding dresses of this era. It could be said that other than using the same materials, everything else was different. The wedding dress designed by Chen Meng¡¯erbined the style of the Qipao, and this point was highlighted in the cor design. As for the skirt, it was a long fish tail, which could highlight the petite and curvy figure of Jin Minzhu.


    Elder Liu was very satisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s design. He liked to integrate the Chinese ssical beauty into the Western wedding dress. At that time, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s design, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the style of the wedding dress. At that time, he was shocked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s drawing skills.


    Now, when he saw the finished product of the wedding dress, Elder Liu said with satisfaction, ¡°It looks very good. It¡¯s much better than those foreign wedding dresses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, when Uncle Fatty gets married in the future, you have to design a set for your aunt too. It must be more beautiful than this.¡± Fatty nodded as he said.


    Hearing Fatty¡¯s words, Skinny mocked him rudely, ¡°Fatty, are you thinking of spring? There isn¡¯t even a shadow of this partner, yet he actually came here to arrange a wedding dress with Little Miss. His skin is even thicker than the city wall.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how am I thick-skinned? Although I don¡¯t have a partner right now, fate is very strange. Who knows, I might be able to meet the other half of my life soon?¡± The Fatty was not pushed away by Skinny. On the contrary, he became more and more courageous.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side and gently stroked the wedding dress that she personally designed. Her face was calm. However, deep in her heart, she was unusually excited. This was her first work. She had never thought that the finished product would be so perfect. ¡°Grandpa, when Ie back, I want to visit this clothing expert.¡±


    Elder Liu waited for a long time. He did not expect to hear Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu could not react in time.


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t tell me you want to learn how to make clothes from that expert?¡± Zhuge Yu frowned and asked. He felt that at his Little Miss¡¯ age, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to learn how to do things that hurt her mind, body, and eyes.


    ¡°No. I want my mother to learn from him. I want my mother to learn a skill. With a skill, she won¡¯t go hungry when she goes out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll arrange it for you when youe back.¡± Elder Liu listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and readily agreed.


    The wedding dress waspleted on time, which made Chen Meng¡¯er no longer have to worry about Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu¡¯s wedding gift.


    During this trip to Japan, Chen Meng¡¯er did not call her parents to inform them. It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er did not respect her parents. It was that she was afraid that her parents would be worried for her. After all, when she went to Japanst time, before she came back, her parents could not sleep well because they were worried about her. Their mouths were foaming.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er would definitelye back before the new year, so she didn¡¯t want to add to the pressure on her parents.


    The journey was bumpy. Finally, in the middle of the night, they arrived at the airport in Japan. Elder Liu¡¯s trip this time was very secretive. They didn¡¯t inform Ah Biao in advance. Perhaps, Ah Biao and the Yamaguchi-gumi all thought that Elder Liu would only arrive a weekter, so¡­ when Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the airport, not only was there no one to pick them up, it was also impossible for a sneak attack like thest time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others stopped a car at the airport. Without alerting the Japanese, they arrived at the hotel where they were staying in.


    During this period of time, all the preparations for the wedding had exhausted Ah Biao. It was not easy for him to get the chance to rest early. Ah Biao had already entered a sweet sleep.


    Just as Ah Biao was sleeping soundly, this annoying knock on the door sounded in his ear.


    Although Ah Biao was very angry in his heart, who was this person? He was so wicked, disturbing people¡¯s dreams in the middle of the night. However, he did not use the nket to cover his ears, pretending that he did not hear it. Instead, he reluctantly got up from the bed and opened the door, ¡°Who is so blind to knock on my door at this time? It better be something important, or else watch how I will deal with him.¡±


    Ah Biao¡¯sst sentence was already gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s so important that you have to knock on my door in the middle of the night.¡± Once Ah Biao opened the door, he didn¡¯t wait for the other party to speak before he started talking.


    ¡°Hall Master, Sir is here.¡± When the person who knocked on the door saw Ah Biao¡¯s stern face, his heart trembled a little. However, he still conveyed the message he wanted to convey.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, so he¡¯s here.¡±His half-closed eyes opened all of a sudden, and then looked at the other party in rm, he asked, ¡°Who, who did you say was here?¡± Ah Biao felt that he had not woken up yet and had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, there are three other hall masters here.¡± When the person at the door saw Ah Biao¡¯s excited look, he did not show any fear.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± After Ah Biao asked, he did not wait for the other party to answer. He patted his own forehead and said, ¡°Look at me, Sir and the others are here. Other than there, do you think they will go anywhere else?¡± As he said that¡­ ah Biao went in to change his clothes. Then he rushed to the hotel where Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were staying.

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298

    <h4>Chapter 298 Chapter 298</h4>


    However, when Ah Biao rushed to the hotel where Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest were staying, he was informed that Elder Liu and the Little Miss had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°Ah Biao, why are you here in the middle of the night?¡± Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er had already fallen asleep. It could also be said that the brothers in the gang did not dare to disturb their boss and Little Miss, since Ah Biao was here, it was impossible for no one to appear. Hence, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, who had justid down, became the people who were called out from the bed to see Ah Biao. This was Fatty who did not have enough sleep¡­ the moment he saw Ah Biao, he said with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Fatty, what are you asking? I only ran out of bed because I heard you guys were here.¡± Ah Biao was not polite to Fatty.


    ¡°We would rather you didn¡¯t get up from the bed.¡± Zhuge Yu yawned and said with a poisonous tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you check the time? If you didn¡¯te, we would have fallen asleep by now.¡± Skinny echoed. ¡°Also, Ah Biao, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You think that Mister, Little Miss, and we came here early because of you.¡± Skinny¡¯s poisonous tongue was not ordinary.


    Fortunately, Ah Biao, who had been with them for a long time, was already used to it. ¡°I have never thought of myself as so important. Since Sir and Little Miss are already asleep, then let¡¯s rest early.¡± With that said. Ah Biao took the lead and walked to the elevator.


    The next morning, it was just six o¡¯clock. Chen Meng¡¯er woke up. Because she had something on her mind, even if she had only gone to bed at midnightst night, she had woken up early.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care whether Jin Minhua woke up or not. After she got up, she changed out of her pajamas and washed up. Then, she picked up the phone in the hotel and dialed the number of the Jin family.


    ¡°GOOD MORNING!¡± When the phone was picked up, Chen Meng¡¯er heard a voice shouting Japanese on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Jin Minhua. Please ask him toe to the phone.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the person on the other end of the phone speaking Japanese, she automatically changed thenguage into Japanese.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er originally thought that the other party would ask who she was? Or what she was looking for Jin Minhua for, but unexpectedly, the other party was so easy to talk to.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for Jin Minhua to pick up the phone, she wondered if there were too many women who called Jin Minhua on a daily basis, causing the Jin family to not ask anything after receiving the call, she went to inform Jin Minhua to pick up the phone.


    Not long after, Chen Meng¡¯er heard a ¡°rustling¡¯ sounding from the other end of the phone. It was Jin Minhua¡¯s voice that was bellowing, ¡°Ah, who called so early in the morning? They¡¯re really courting death.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minhua¡¯s angry voice on the other end of the phone and raised her eyebrows. She did not expect that Jin Minhua would still be angry after waking up, and it was not light either. ¡°Uncle Jin, who do you think is courting death?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said softly to the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Jin Minhua, who had been woken up by the servants early in the morning, was like an angry lion when he picked up the phone. However, when he heard the familiar voice and tone on the other end of the phone¡­ his mind, which was still not clear, suddenly woke up. ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Uncle Jin is awake.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and narrowed her eyes in a good mood.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why did you call me so early?¡± Jin Minhua was very surprised. After all, this little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er, could sleep better than him. Moreover, as long as this little girl did not go to school, she would stay in bed until noon. So, in the early morning, having received a phone call from Chen Meng¡¯er, Jin Minhua expressed iparable surprise.

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 Chapter 299


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you so early?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minhua¡¯s surprised voice, she was instantly displeased. What did Jin Minhua mean by that? Did he think that she waszy?


    ¡°Yes, why not? Uncle is just a little surprised. Oh right, Meng¡¯er, why did you call me?¡± Jin Minhua had already heard the dangerous tone in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice from the phone, therefore, he quickly changed the topic. After two years of being together, of course, they were on the phone. Jin Minhua knew that Chen Meng¡¯er, this little girl, was a powerful character. As long as you weren¡¯t careful¡­ you would fall into the trap that she set for you.


    For this, Jin Minhua hadined to his father more than once, saying that Chen Meng¡¯er, this little girl, was so simple and cute, but she was a little evil.


    Jin Minhua still remembered that his father had smiled and said at that time, how could the child that Elder Liu had taken a fancy to be so simple.


    And Jin Minhua¡¯s interaction with Chen Meng¡¯er had repeatedly verified what his father had said. Chen Meng¡¯er was really not a simple existence.


    ¡°Yes. I have something to look for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had official business to look for Jin Minhua today, so she allowed Jin Minhua to change the topic.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Jin Minhua heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had something important to talk to him about, so he became serious all of a sudden.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone. Come to the Green Gangter. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Green Gang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er Thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Minhua had just replied when she suddenly reacted. ¡°Green Gang? Meng¡¯er, did I hear wrong? You came to Japan?¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s voice suddenly raised a few pitches.


    ¡°Yes, I just arrived yesterday. Uncle Jin, calm down, calm down. You¡¯re shouting so loudly this early in the morning, you¡¯ll be scolded by your neighbors.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er said that, on the other end of the phone, a deep voice came from the other end. ¡°Jin Minhua, you little brat, why are you shouting so loudly so early in the morning?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that her casual words woulde true, even though the voice was not Jin Minhua¡¯s neighbor, it was Jin Minhua¡¯s father.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, I¡¯ve told you too much. I¡¯ll see you at the Green Gang before 7:30.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone unkindly. Jin Minhua had no choice but to face his father, who was quite angry when he woke up. ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°What? You little brat, who¡¯s calling you so early in the morning?¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s father looked at Jin Minhua aggressively,


    ¡°It¡¯s the Little Miss from the Green Gang. Oh right, Dad, Elder Liu from the Green Gang came to Japan. He arrived yesterday.¡± Jin Minhua quickly changed the topic. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been scolded by his father today, but it wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Oh? You said Elder Liu came to Japan? Why didn¡¯t I get any news before? It¡¯s not just me, no one in Japan should have gotten the news.¡± When Jin Minhua¡¯s father heard that Elder Liu hade to Japan¡­ he couldn¡¯t be bothered to settle the score with Jin Minhua. He furrowed his brows, he said, ¡°Ah Biao and Minzhu¡¯s wedding is still some time away. Logically speaking, Elder Liu shouldn¡¯t have arrived so early. Moreover, Elder Liu¡¯s operation this time is so secretive. It¡¯s not good. is the Green Gang up to something big?¡± This person who had been in the business world for a long time¡­ couldn¡¯t help but think of theplicated direction of the problem


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. However, the Little Miss of the Green Gang asked me to go to the Green Gangter,¡± Jin Minhua replied after thinking for a moment.


    He had been slowly taking over some of the matters in his father¡¯s hands over the past few years. He knew very well that his family had been tied to the Green Gang ever since his sister, Jin Minzhu, started dating Ah Biao. Speaking of which, in the past two years, they had been developing quite well by relying on the Green Gang. The Japanese mafia was worried about the Green Gang, so no one dared to make trouble for them.


    Of course, this was definitely except for the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, the Yamaguchi-gumi had been quite well-behaved in the past two years. It was rumored that the Yamaguchi-gumi had been severely impacted. However, who knew the real reason.


    ¡°Oh. is that so? Then why are you still standing here? Hurry up and go.¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s father¡¯s expression changed extremely quickly, a second ago, he was still leisurely chatting with Jin Minhua. Now that he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was looking for Jin Minhua, he urged Jin Minhua to hurry up.


    Jin Minhua did not have the time to tell his father that Chen Meng¡¯er had made an appointment with him at 7:30 am. He was kicked out of the house. Fortunately, his father still knew to let him wash up and change his clothes.


    ¡°Minhua?¡± Ah Biao, who had just returned from the hotel to the Green Gang, saw his brother-inw sitting in the living room the moment he entered the house. ¡°Why are you here so early? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re finally back. Do you have anything to eat here? Get someone to make me something to eat.¡± Jin Minhua, who had been woken up early in the morning and tossed and turned for the entire morning, was very hungry.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat?¡± Ah Biao expressed his


    surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I was woken up early in the morning by the phone call of your family¡¯s Little Miss. Later, I was directly chased out by my father.¡± Jin Minhua sighed and said. Why was he so unlucky this early in the morning. ¡°Hurry up and find me something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Minhua was his brother-inw. Ah Biao was easy to talk to, so he went to find food for his brother-inw. If it was anyone else, Ah Biao would not be so easy to talk to.


    Ah Biao waited for Jin Minhua to finish eating before asking, ¡°Minhua, what brings you to the Green Gang so early in the morning?¡±


    Jin Minhua, who had eaten his fill, finally had the strength to answer Ah Biao¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for your Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s Little Miss? How did you know that my family¡¯s Little Miss came to Japan?¡± Ah Biao realized that there were many things that had surprised him this early in the morning


    ¡°Who do you think pulled me out of bed this early in the morning? It¡¯s your family¡¯s Little Miss. Your family¡¯s Little Miss asked me to wait for her here. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s looking for me this early in the morning.¡± Jin Minhua expressed his curiosity.


    As they were talking, the sound of a car came from outside the Green Gang. Jin Minhua and Ah Biao looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Maybe my Little Miss has arrived.¡± Ah Biao said as he stood up and walked outside. Jin Minhua also stood up and followed Ah Biao out.


    Their guess was right. It was Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu.


    ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Elder Liu.¡± Ah Biao and Jin Minhua greeted Elder Liu.

 Chapter 300 - Stock Exchange Center (1)

    Chapter 300 Stock Exchange Center (1)


    Jin Minhua had wanted to find out why Elder Liu had secretlye to Japan this time, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not give him the chance. Just as they entered the house and sat down¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er straightened her little body, which was much taller than it was two years ago, and said to Jin minhua, ¡°Uncle Jin, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah?¡± Jin Minhua was preupied with something and did not pay attention to what Chen Meng¡¯er said. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a confused expression. ¡°Where are we going? You didn¡¯t tell me before. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just follow me. Then, Grandpa, uncles, I will take my leave first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not intend to exin anything to Jin Minhua. In the entire hall, only Jin Minhua and Ah Biao did not understand where Chen Meng¡¯er was going. Elder Liu and the others knew very well.


    ¡°Go. Once you¡¯re done,e back early.¡± Elder Liu was still worried about his little granddaughter¡¯s health, although she looked quite healthy, this unusual cold-sensitive physique made Elder Liu¡¯s heart tense up.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Jin Minhua¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Jin Minhua only reacted after getting into Jin Minhua¡¯s car. ¡°Little friend, you have to tell me where to go. Otherwise, how can I drive?¡± ¡°Uncle Jin hasn¡¯t improved at all these years. I don¡¯t even know how he learned from Grandpa Jin. It looks like I have to have a good chat with Grandpa Jinter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er swayed her little feet, which were wearing thick snow boots, she looked at Jin Minhua teasingly and said.


    ¡°Okay, Meng¡¯er, no matter what I have done wrong, I will apologize to you. Don¡¯t talk to your Grandpa Jin, and don¡¯t talk about me.¡± Jin Minhua had a headache when he heard that this little girl wanted to chat with his father, he didn¡¯t know how the old and the young could chat together with such a big difference.


    Obviously, Jin Minhua had forgotten that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family had an Elder Liu who was even older than his father. The two of them shouldn¡¯t talk too much.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in the mood to tease Jin Minhua today. If it was any other day, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t let Jin Minhua off so easily. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the Stock Exchange.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing the destination, Jin Minhua started the car. He did not ask much. He just thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about the stocks in her hands. He thought about it and it made sense. The stocks in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands were not a small amount either. And he had also benefited a lot from following Chen Meng¡¯er. It was not the first time that he felt lucky. He felt lucky that he had bought so many stocks with Chen Meng¡¯er on ount of Elder Liu.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t know that the stocks we bought back then have been rising well in the past two years. Now, they are many times more than they were back then.¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s face was full of excitement when he talked about this. One had to know that if he sold the stocks in his hands, he would be a multimillionaire.


    Although the Jin family¡¯s assets were worth more than a billion, they were still the Jin family¡¯s, and these stocks were his real assets. ¡°Ah, if I had known earlier, I would have invested all my money.¡± Jin Minhua regretted being a little timid at that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret. Uncle Jin, help me sell these stockster.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still thinking about it while Jin Minhua was still thinking about it, how much more could the stocks in his hands rise? How much more could his assets rise? Suddenly, she opened her mouth.


    But it scared Jin Minhua quite a bit.


    The car suddenly stopped with a squeak. Because of Jin Minhua¡¯s sudden stop, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small body leaned forward. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered the seatbelt. Otherwise, she would not lean forward, but would have to fly forward.

 Chapter 301 - Stock Exchange Center (2)

    Chapter 301 Stock Exchange Center (2)


    ¡°Uncle Jin, What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly brake?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had regained her bnce, looked at Jin Minhua with dissatisfaction.


    Jin Minhua also knew how dangerous his previous action was. He apologized to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Meng¡¯er. It¡¯s my fault.¡± As he said that, Jin Minhua started the car again and then calmed down, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you suddenly selling all the stocks? You have to know that these stocks are still rising. In recent years, the stock market in Japan has been doing very well. It¡¯s not a good time for you to sell at this time.¡±


    Jin Minhua was speaking earnestly. Like everyone else, he was very optimistic about the current stock market in Japan. He was even more optimistic about the stocks in his hands.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not a person who meddled in other people¡¯s business. She looked at Jin Minhua and had a mental struggle in her heart. She thought that Jin Minhua¡¯s sister, Jin Minzhu, was going to marry Ah Biao in half a month. If at that critical moment, Jin Minhua¡¯s stocks were losing money again, it seemed to affect her mood. Therefore, in order not to cause anyplications, Chen Meng¡¯er decided to be a good person. ¡°Uncle Jin, the current stock market situation is very good. But it¡¯s only for now. No one knows what the future will be like. And isn¡¯t there an old saying in our country, ¡®flowers don¡¯t bloom for a hundred days¡¯? This Japanese stock market has been flourishing for so many years. It¡¯s time to change.¡± Saying this¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at Jin Minhua. She paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Of course, Uncle Jin, you can also pretend that you didn¡¯t hear what I said.¡±


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had said so much, Jin Minhua would have to make his own judgment for the rest of the journey,


    Jin Minhua kept his mouth shut for the rest of the journey with a serious look on his face. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Jin Minhua was considering what she had said, so she didn¡¯t disturb him and let him make his own decision.


    After arriving at the Stock Exchange Center, Jin Minhua parked the car and got out of the car very gentlemanly. He walked quickly to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and opened the car door for her.


    ¡°Yo, Young Master Jin, what brings you here today? You¡¯re so attentive and even know how to open the car door for someone. Come, let me see what kind of beauty is sitting in this car.¡± Jin Minhua had just opened the car door, before Chen Meng¡¯er could get out of the car, she heard a strange but somewhat familiar voice.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and saw a familiar face. It was Wei Zhijian.


    Seeing Wei Zhijian, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that she and Wei Zhijian were quite fated to meet each other may times. She hade to the Stock Exchange Center twice, but he always bumped into her,


    ¡°Wei Zhijian, be serious.¡± Jin Minhua wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he gave Wei Zhijian a stern warning look.


    Seeing Jin Minhua¡¯s serious expression, Wei Zhijian also put away his cheeky smile and became more serious. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not joking with you. Why are you here today? Isn¡¯t your family very busy recently? Are you busy with your sister¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°I came here to apany someone to do something.¡± Jin Minhua didn¡¯t want to say more.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in the car, stepped out of the car with her short legs.


    When Wei Zhijian saw clearly the person who got out of Jin Minhua¡¯s car, he understood the purpose of Jin Minhua¡¯s visit today. ¡°Little Miss of the Green Gang. Hello.¡± When Wei Zhijian saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who got out of Jin Minhua¡¯s car was the Little Miss of the Green Gang. Instead, he thought to himself, when did this Little Miss of the Green Gange to Japan? Why hasn¡¯t anyone received any information.


    ¡°Hello. Young Master Wei.¡± She said in a polite manner. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Jin Minhua.


    ¡°OK.¡± Jin Minhua answered Chen Menger¡¯s words, turned to Wei Zhijian said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk with you,ter sometimes, wee out to drink two cups.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Zhijian answered yes, but he had made up his mind to follow Jin Minhua and Chen Meng¡¯er today. He was curious about this two years ago, although Jin Minhua didn¡¯t call his manager in advance, he didn¡¯t know why this Little Miss of the Green Gang, who had spent a lot of money to buy those stocks two years ago, would appear in the Stock Exchange Center of Japan again.


    Jin Minhua didn¡¯t call his manager in advance. However, everyone in this industry was smart. As soon as Jin Minhua brought Chen Meng¡¯er into the Stock Exchange Center, Jin Minhua¡¯s manager rushed over. ¡°Young Master Jin, Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°Mm, take us to the lounge,¡± Jin Minhua said to his manager.


    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡±


    After entering the VIP Lounge, Jin Minhua¡¯s manager asked, ¡°Young Master Jin, what orders do you have for us today?¡±


    Jin Minhua didn¡¯t say anything but turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. When Jin Minhua¡¯s manager saw his boss looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, he also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Sell all my stocks. Uncle Jin, What About You?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she turned to ask Jin Minhua.


    After Jin Minhua heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he hesitated for a while. Then, he seemed to have made a life-and-death decision. He said, ¡°Sell all the stocks I have.¡± Jin Minhua gritted his teeth, stamped his foot, and said the decision. When he said the decision, he felt much more rxed.


    ¡°Young Master Jin, you, this, you know the current market situation. You sell at this time. Right? Do you want to think about it again?¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s manager didn¡¯t expect his boss to make such a decision.


    ¡°No need to think about it. Just do as I say.¡± Jin Minhua signaled his manager to stop talking. He was afraid that he would change his mind.


    Jin Minhua¡¯s manager saw that his boss seemed to have made up his mind, so he did not say anything more. ¡°Alright, then Young Master Jin, Little Miss, please wait here for a while. I will go out and help you with the procedures.¡±


    As he spoke, Jin Minhua¡¯s manager was about to push the door open and leave. However, just as he was about to step out, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Meng¡¯er?¡± Jin Minhua thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was going back on her word and was delighted.


    The manager obviously had the same thoughts as Jin Minhua.

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302

    <h4>Chapter 302 Chapter 302</h4>


    How could the expressions on Jin Minhua¡¯s and his manager¡¯s faces escape Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Jin. It¡¯s definitely not what you think. I just want to give Yuwen Jing a call and ask him what his ns are.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s status in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was different. ¡°Oh right, Uncle, can you make international calls here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked Jin Minhua¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Although his boss sometimes spoke Chinese that he couldn¡¯t understand when talking to this little girl, from his observation, this little girl¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. Therefore, his attitude wasn¡¯t ordinary either.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone and pressed a series of numbers.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s good memory was reflected in this aspect. She did not need a phone book at all. As long as she listened carefully once, she would be able to remember the other party¡¯s phone number.


    The call was quickly connected. ¡°Hello? This is the Buyano family. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± A voice with a very pure English ent came from the other end of the phone. This was because the phone number that Yuwen Jing had told Chen Meng¡¯er at that time was his family¡¯s private line. Usually, only people who had a good rtionship with the head of the Buyano family would know. That was why the Butler who answered the phone was so polite.


    ¡°Hello, Can Xibo answer the phone?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er almost blurted out Yuwen Jing¡¯s name. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Chen Meng¡¯er reacted.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The Butler on the other end of the phone went to call for the young master of the Buyano family.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you actually speak English? And you speak it so well?¡± Initially, he was worried that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯snguage could not be understood, Jin Minhua, who was already prepared to take over the phone in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, was so surprised that his mouth was slightly agape.


    Two years ago, when Chen Meng¡¯er came to Japan, she spoke Japanese to them. At that time, how could they not be surprised that this little girl who was only three years old could speak Japanese so fluently.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a genius.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked very proud.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er not only knew Japanese, but she also knew English, French, Russian, and so on. This was all thanks to her parents in her previous life. At that time, in order to bring her out to gain face, they had taught her many things.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Soon, the phone was picked up. It was reced by a child-like voice, but it was cold.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard this voice and felt that it was unfamiliar, so she asked tentatively. ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was originally cold, but after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, it suddenly had a 180 degree change. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you finally thought of calling me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This isn¡¯t you calling me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t say it. She waszy. ¡°But, Yuwen, how long has it been since I¡¯ve contacted you? Why has your voice changed so much?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t admit that she was changing the topic.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er really hit the nail on the head. In fact, Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice was usually cold to others. He would only be this cold when facing his family and Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m in a voice changer,¡± Yuwen Jing said awkwardly. ¡°Oh right. Meng¡¯er, why are you calling today?¡± Yuwen Jing was also an expert at changing the topic.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m Looking for you. Yuwen, didn¡¯t you buy the stocks with me before? I¡¯m going to sell them all. I want to ask you, how are you going to deal with them?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303:</h4>


    ¡°Ah, about that.¡± Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention stocks and then remembered that he bought stocks in Japan. After he came back from Japan with his father, he was busy following his father back and learning all kinds of things about the family. He had long forgotten about the stocks. In fact, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t take the stocks seriously at all. He had followed Chen Meng¡¯er to join in the fun. However, if Chen Meng¡¯er knew what he was thinking, Chen Meng¡¯er would probably transform into a small fire dragon. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll handle it the way you handle it. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll help you sell them allter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er helped Yuwen Jing make a decision very impolitely.


    ¡°Okay. Meng¡¯er, when will youe and y with me? I have a lot of good food and fun stuff here.¡± Yuwen Jing was not most concerned about the stock, but about when Chen Meng¡¯er woulde to the UK to visit him. If he was not busy with his studies now, he would have long fled back to the country to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°This, I can¡¯t make the decision. My grandfather has to agree to this. How about this? Yuwen, you tell my grandfather?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said wickedly. She knew that Yuwen Jing was quite afraid of her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then forget it. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯lle back and look for you.¡± When Yuwen Jing heard that he had to tell Elder Liu, he was like a deted rubber ball,pletely t.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Then, Yuwen, I won¡¯t say anymore. I still have things to do here. Talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Call me when you¡¯re free.¡±


    After hanging up the phone with Yuwen Jing. Chen Meng¡¯er turned to the manager and said, ¡°Also, sell all the stocks in Xibo Buyano¡¯s hands.¡± She took out the certificate that Yuwen Jing had given to her after selling the stocks from her small bag and handed it to Jin Minhua¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Ah, Yuwen Jing really trusts you. He actually kept such arge amount of money with you.¡± After the manager left, Jin Minhua sighed with emotion.


    Wei Zhijian had been waiting outside the door the whole time. He was a little anxious from waiting. His mind was struggling with the battle between heaven and man. When he was about to knock on the door and enter, Jin Minhua¡¯s manager walked out of the lounge.


    Wei Zhijian¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he walked toward Jin Minhua¡¯s manager. ¡°Hey, Kurosawa. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wei.¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s manager, Kurosawa, had his head lowered. While he was debating whether or not he should sell some of his stocks, he heard Wei Zhijian call out to him. He raised his head and greeted him.


    ¡°Yes, what are you going to do in such a hurry?¡± Wei Zhijian pretended not to care and asked casually.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to help Young Master Jin sell the stocks. Sigh, I don¡¯t know what Young Master Jin is thinking. He actually listened to that little girl and sold all the stocks in his hands.¡± Kurosawa couldn¡¯t help butin to Wei Zhijian. ¡°However, I¡¯m also thinking about whether or not to sell the stocks together.¡±


    ¡°Sell the stocks? How is that possible? With the current market situation, why would Jin Minhua want to sell the stocks?¡± Kurosawa¡¯s words surprised Wei Zhijian. He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t know what Young Master Jin is thinking. Young Master Wei, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to go.¡± Kurosawained, but he had already made up his mind. He decided to go with Jin Minhua. Because he remembered the situation two years ago when Jin Minhua bought these stocks.


    Kurosawapletely ignored Chen Meng¡¯er, the little one.


    ¡°Go.¡± After Kurosawa left, Wei Zhijian still couldn¡¯t ept it. He furrowed his brows and muttered to himself.


    Kurosawa¡¯s actions were very fast. He quickly sold all the stocks in Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, and Jin Minhua¡¯s hands. Of course, he also sold his own stocks. Right now, these stocks were rising very well. There were many people who bought them, so these stocks were very easy to sell.


    ¡°Young Master Jin, Miss Chen, the money has already been transferred into your bank ount,¡± Kurosawa said as he thought about his pocket full of money. Although he still felt a little regretful, he felt very at ease.


    However, Jin Minhua was still a little unwilling. ¡°Meng¡¯er, we¡¯ve sold all these stocks. Will you regret itter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll regret it. In any case, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that when she went back, she would ask her grandfather to transfer the money in her ount to another ount or to bring it out. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that when the Japanese stock market crashed, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if someone found out about it because she already had all the money.


    Wei Zhijian, on the other hand, chose to follow Jin Minhua after a long mental struggle because he felt that he must have heard something for Jin Minhua to suddenly make such a big move. When he thought about Elder Liu¡¯s secret visit to Japan, he felt that the Japanese stock market was going to be in turmoil.


    Speaking of which, Wei Zhijian had hit the nail on the head.


    He didn¡¯t care what other people thought. Chen Meng¡¯er was very relieved.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you help me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked while eating breakfast the day after the stock sale.


    ¡°What? Tell me.¡± Elder Liu put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so serious. It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want you to help me withdraw all the money from my bank ount.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took out a bank passbook from her pocket and handed it to Elder Liu


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Okay, I¡¯ll go with you after dinner.¡± Elder Liu picked up the chopsticks and continued to eat his breakfast.


    Elder Liu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had made money in the Japanese stock market, but he didn¡¯t know how much it was. ording to him, it was only about a hundred thousand. So, he didn¡¯t care.


    After dinner. Elder Liu apanied Chen Meng¡¯er to thergest bank in Japan.


    Elder Liu could be considered a VIP user of this bank. Of course, at this time, there was no such word. The manager of the bank came out to receive them.


    ¡°Elder Liu.¡± The manager of the bank greeted Elder Liu respectfully. ¡°Excuse me, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu motioned for Chen Meng¡¯er to open her mouth


    ¡°Oh, sir. I want to withdraw all the money from this ount.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still liked the feeling of being surrounded by people. She wanted to experience the feeling of counting money until her hands cramped.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The manager of the bank took the passbook from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Then Elder Liu, and Little Miss, you guys sit here and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go handle the formalities.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Chapter 304


    The bank manager took the passbook that Chen Meng¡¯er gave him and went to the front desk of the bank. ¡°Take out all the money in this passbook.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manager.¡± The person at the front desk respectfully took the passbook from the manager and opened it. When she saw the number on the passbook clearly, she froze. The receptionist turned to the bank manager and said, ¡°Manager, this amount is too big. Our bank doesn¡¯t have this much money.¡± The receptionist then handed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s passbook to the bank manager.


    The bank manager took the passbook in disbelief. To say that this passbook belonged to Elder Liu, he still felt that it was possible. Their bank didn¡¯t have so much money right now, but he had clearly seen that this passbook belonged to the little girl. And how much money could a little child have?


    The bank manager opened Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s passbook. When he saw the numbers clearly, his reaction was no better than the bank¡¯s front desk.


    ¡°Manager, we have to apply to the head office for such arge amount of money,¡± the front desk added.


    ¡°I know all the procedures. You can continue working.¡± The bank manager was not calm. He did not expect a little child to have such arge amount of money in her hands.


    The bank manager was curious, but he did not have the courage to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, let alone Elder Liu. Therefore, he suppressed his curiosity and took the passbook back to the lounge where Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were sitting


    ¡°Elder Liu, this money.¡± The bank manager took the passbook and looked at Elder Liu awkwardly.


    Elder Liu saw the bank manager¡¯s troubled expression and was puzzled. They were just here to withdraw money, not to borrow money from him. Why was he troubled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the money? Don¡¯t tell me your bank doesn¡¯t want the customer to withdraw money?¡±Elder Liu¡¯s raised, and dangerous tone made the manager break out in cold sweat.


    He hurriedly waved his hand and denied, ¡°No, Elder Liu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Our bank didn¡¯t stop the customer from withdrawing money. It¡¯s just that the amount on thisdy¡¯s passbook is a little toorge, so we have to apply for it. You also know that this is only a branch, so we really can¡¯t take out so much money at once.¡± The bank manager wiped his forehead, speaking of which, he was also quite depressed. It was the first time that a customer came to withdraw money, and his bank was unable toe up with the money.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting on the side and watching, saw the bank manager¡¯s expression. She understood in her heart why the bank manager would have such a difficult expression.


    ¡°Arge amount?¡±Elder Liu asked the bank manager, but his head turned to Chen Meng¡¯er. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked for an answer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw her grandfather¡¯s surprised expression. She covered her small mouth and snickered, using Chinese that the manager did not understand, she said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa, you can open this passbook and take a look. Won¡¯t you know what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    ¡°Bring the passbook over. Let me see it.¡± After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Elder Liu signaled the bank manager to show Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s passbook to him. He wanted to see how much money was on the passbook, which made the bank manager so embarrassed, saying that their bank didn¡¯t have so much money to pay the amount on the passbook.


    Elder Liu took the passbook that the bank manager handed him and nced at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and signaled her grandfather to open the passbook.


    At Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s signal, Elder Liu opened the passbook. Then, he suddenly sat up straight. ¡°This.¡± Elder Liu looked at the big string of zeros behind the three numbers on the passbook and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief.

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305 Chapter 305</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so surprised. It¡¯s what you saw. Also, this isn¡¯t yen, it¡¯s US dors.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unkind smile was brilliant.


    It wasn¡¯t that Elder Liu had never seen such arge amount of money. It could be said that his assets were no longer the number on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s passbook. He was so surprised because he had never thought that¡­ Chen Meng¡¯er would earn so much in the stock market. He had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s so-called stock market had risen and earned money. At most, it would be a million or a so. However, this number was not a million or two million, it was clearly over a hundred million.


    ¡°Girl, how much did the stock you bought rise by? How could it be so much?¡± Elder Liu asked Chen Meng¡¯er in Chinese. He knew the amount of money Chen Meng¡¯er had invested in the stock market because he still had Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Ah Biao. Therefore, what he wanted to ask was how much the stock Chen Meng¡¯er bought went up.


    ¡°About that, I will tell Grandpa in detail when we go back. Now, we should deal with the matter of withdrawing the money first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to hide anything from her grandfather.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu thought for a moment and agreed with Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Then, when can we withdraw the money?¡± Elder Liu turned his head and looked at the bank manager.


    ¡°This, we have to apply to the head office first and then pass.¡± The bank manager became nervous again because of Elder Liu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to tell me this. I don¡¯t care about the rules of your bank. You just have to tell me when you can get the money.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t have the time to listen to the bank manager exin the operation process of their bank.


    ¡°Half a month.¡± The bank manager thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too long. I can¡¯t wait. I think I¡¯d better go to your head office in person.¡± As he said this, Elder Liu stood up and was about to leave.


    The bank manager didn¡¯t dare to let Elder Liu leave. He knew very well that if Elder Liu went to the head office, his position as the bank manager would be lost. ¡°Elder Liu, please wait a moment. How long can you ept it?¡± The bank manager asked nervously.


    ¡°Three days, at most three days,¡± Elder Liu said.


    The bank manager heard Elder Liu¡¯s deadline and was a bit embarrassed. The time was a bit tight. Some procedures seemed to bepleted in three days. However, after the bank manager weighed the two sides, he gritted his teeth, he said, ¡°Okay, three days it is. I will prepare the money you want in three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I wille back in three days.¡± Elder Liu was also in a good mood. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go back first. We wille back to get the money in three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew long ago that it was impossible to get the money without an appointment. That bank would not have so much cash all at once.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Girl, when you go back, you have to tell your grandfather what¡¯s going on. How could it be so quiet? In two years, the money has increased by so many times. Aiya, your grandfather¡¯s eyes are turning red.¡± Elder Liu said, but Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather was not really angry.


    ¡°Okay, I will report to you properlyter.¡±


    After sending the two off, the bank manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief. He could not help but mutter in his heart, ¡°As expected of the boss of the Green Gang. His aura is really impressive.¡±


    After returning, Chen Meng¡¯er reported everything that had happened since she started trading stocks to Elder Liu One by one. Of course, other than Elder Liu, there were also Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Ah Biao,


    Elder Liu already knew the result, so after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exnation, he sighed at his own little granddaughter¡¯s heaven-defying luck and that she was really a genius, but he was very calm. Meanwhile, Zhuge Yu and the other three could not calm down anymore. Their mouths were wide open as they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief.


    Regardless of whether they could ept it or not, when Chen Meng¡¯er returned the money they had given her and themission back to them three dayster, they finally believed it after looking at the money.


    They believed that their Little Miss was a genius. Not only was she a genius in medicine, but she was also a genius among geniuses when it came to money.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she looked at the 200 million dors stacked neatly in her room. She was very happy, but she was only a little happy. This was because Chen Meng¡¯er was not a short-sighted person. This money was just her starting capital. In the near future, she would use this money to gain way more money.


    A weekter. Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and the others had already calmed down. Everyone was busy with Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu¡¯s marriage. They gradually forgot about the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er had made 200 million in the stock market. Actually, it was not forgotten. It was buried deep in their hearts,


    it was still better for fewer people to know that Chen Meng¡¯er had made 200 million in the stock market. If people with good intentions knew about it, who knew how much trouble would arise in the process.


    Jin Minhua, on the other hand, could not help but look at the stock market every day during the two days that he had sold all the stocks in his hands. When he saw the stocks that were still rising and thought about the money that had left him, his heart bled.


    Jin Minhua was not a person who liked to abuse himself. His family was also very busy because of the wedding of his sister, Jin Minzhu, and Ah Biao. He deliberately made himself busy so that he would not care about the stock market. Needless to say, this method was still effective.


    However, there was one person who had lost a lot of weight in the past week. That was Wei Zhijian. That day, Wei Zhijian followed Jin Minhua closely and sold all the stocks in his hands. He had nothing to do recently, and because of his habit, he would pay attention to the stock market every day. He would also go to the stock market to look around.


    This week, he looked at the rising stocks and the smiling shareholders around him. His heart was bleeding, but it was still light. It was about to burst.


    However, on thest day of the opening of the stock market this week, on Friday, after waking up, Wei Zhijian, who was habitually paying attention to the opening of the stock market, was ready to burst. However, when he called his manager to ask about the opening of the stock market today. The answer he got was that he waspletely stunned.


    This made Wei Zhijian extremely worried.

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306:</h4>


    His mother had seen Wei Zhijian¡¯s abnormal behavior for the past week. Now, seeing Wei Zhijian¡¯s dazed look, she couldn¡¯t help but ask directly, ¡°Zhijian, what happened?¡±


    As soon as Wei Zhijian¡¯s mother asked, Wei Zhijian stood up from his chair as if he had been pressed on a button. ¡°Mom, you guys eat first. I have something to do,¡± Wei Zhijian said as he walked to his room.


    When he reached his room, Wei Zhijian dialed Jin Minhua¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Jin Minhua to get a chance to sleep in for a while, but when his own maid called him to pick up the phone, he was extremely angry. He suppressed the fire in his heart and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Jin Minhua, it¡¯s me.¡± Wei Zhijian¡¯s excited tone was transmitted to Jin Minhua¡¯s ears through the phone line.


    Jin Minhua, who had a serious anger from waking up, heard Wei Zhijian¡¯s voice. It was as if gunpowder had been ignited, he suddenly burst out. ¡°Wei Zhijian, you better have something very important. Otherwise, watch how I deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Jin Minhua, you¡¯re really cranky. Really, I have something to tell you. Do you know the opening of the stock market today?¡± Wei Zhijian was very excited, he didn¡¯t care about the tone of Jin Minhua¡¯s words,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have the time to care about this recently. Moreover, the stocks on my hand have already been sold. Why should I care about it? Hey, Wei Zhijian, didn¡¯t you sell all the stocks on your hand?¡± Two days ago. Wei Zhijian looked at the rising stocks and felt heartbroken. He called Jin Minhua to seekfort. At that time, Jin Minhua knew that Wei Zhijian had followed him and sold all the stocks on his hand,


    when Jin Minhua heard this news, he gloated a lot.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m in the mood to call you because all the stocks in my hands have been sold. Otherwise, I would be at the stock exchange center right now,¡± Wei Zhijian said with a smile, not angry.


    Only then did Jin Minhua realize Wei Zhijian¡¯s strange behavior today. He had a hunch that there was a strange phenomenon in the opening of the stock market today. ¡°The opening of the stock market today has changed? Did the few stocks we bought fall?¡±


    ¡°You guessed right. They did fall, and not just a little, but a lot. Not only did the few stocks we bought fall, but almost all the stocks fell when the stock market opened today,¡± Wei Zhijian exined to Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Bad luck?¡± After hearing Wei Zhijian¡¯s words, these five words immediately appeared in Jin Minhua¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It should be. I have to go to the Stock Exchange Center to see what¡¯s going on.¡± After Wei Zhijian said that, he hung up the phone.


    Updates by


    .


    At this time, Jin Minhua, who had been hung up the phone, was no longer sleepy. He called his manager to ask what was going on.


    When Jin Minhua¡¯s manager received Jin Minhua¡¯s call, he was very busy. At this time, the Stock Exchange Center was already in a mess, so he didn¡¯t have any extra time, he then exined the problem to Jin Minhua.


    Jin Minhua thought that the stock decline this time was just bad luck. He wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so, the other so-called financial experts also thought so.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er sold all the stocks in her hands, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the Japanese stock market. Now, the rise and fall of the Japanese stock market had nothing to do with her. Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for the next opportunity toe. However, Zhuge Yu and the others, who had just learned that their Little Miss had made arge sum of money in the Japanese stock market, paid attention to the Japanese stock market.

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307

    <h4>Chapter 307:</h4>


    The day before yesterday, Chen Meng¡¯er heard the four of them muttering that she had sold too early and that the stocks were still rising. However, today, when Chen Meng¡¯er woke up in the morning, she felt that the way Zhuge Yu and the others looked at her was different from usual. It was too passionate.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who noticed it. Elder Liu also felt it.


    ¡°Zhuge, Fatty, Skinny, Ah Biao, what¡¯s wrong with the four of you today? Why are you looking at Meng¡¯er like that?¡± Elder Liu helped Chen Meng¡¯er ask what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Sir, you still don¡¯t know, right? Early this morning, the Japanese stock market opened and there was a big reversal.¡± Fatty could not hide his words.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Elder Liu raised his eyebrows and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Early this morning, when the stock market opened, there was a ruckus outside. Everyone is saying that today is unlucky. Everyone is waiting to see the opening of the stock market next Monday.¡± Speaking of this... even Zhuge Yu was very excited.


    ¡°Unlucky? Hehe, this word is really suitable.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ words, after thinking for a moment, she said. However, Chen Meng¡¯er secretly calcted in her heart. In this past life, the Japanese stock market crash did not seem so early. It seemed like it would be a few monthster.


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. She secretly muttered in her heart, could it be that her arrival had caused history to change in some respects. Following that, there was endless rejoicing. She was d that she had made a wise decision to sell the stocks in her hands early.


    After rejoicing, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly realized something. She had decided to sell her stocks back then, but it was because of the voice in her heart that kept telling her to sell her stocks quickly. Chen Meng¡¯er wondered if she had been reborn. Her so-called sixth sense and seventh sense were stronger than others.


    No matter what, Chen Meng¡¯er had sessfully escaped this disaster.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came back from her thoughts, her uncles were still talking about the reactions of the outside world to the stock market crash.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this was just a small episode in the middle of the Japanese stock market.


    It was the beginning of another week, the first day of everyone¡¯s work. As long as one was a stock trader in Japan, they were all waiting for the opening of the stock market with a nervous mood. Not only Japanese stock traders, but financiers all over the world had their eyes on Japan this Monday.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long known about the development of history. She was sure that even with her arrival, history had changed in some ways. However, she believed that the general direction was still on the right track.


    Updates by


    .


    And obviously, everyone was expecting bad luck. After that day, the stock market would return to normal. However, when the stock market opened on Monday, everyone was disappointed because the stock market was still falling. The Japanese stock market seemed to have suddenly gone from a bull market to a bear market.


    Wei Zhijian had swept away the previous decadence in the past two days. He was full of energy. He was just short of telling people that he had made a wise choice.


    Coincidentally, Jin Minhua, who hade in the name of his father to ask Elder Liu what they needed their daughter to prepare, saw Chen Meng¡¯er and seized this opportunity to express his endless admiration for Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re really amazing. You can predict everything. I think those so-called economic experts aren¡¯t as good as you. If I didn¡¯t know that Elder Liu didn¡¯t touch stocks, I would have thought that Elder Liu was the one behind the scenes.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minhua¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart. This was much more reliable and safer than some secret operation.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a little genius.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not modest at all, but she did it on purpose. She was waiting for Jin Minhua here. ¡°Uncle Jin, then do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± ()Jin Minhua didn¡¯t know what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking at all, so she answered very naturally.


    ¡°Then Uncle Jin, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Jin Minhua had stepped into the circle that she had drawn for him. She immediately smiled and revealed her famous dimples.


    Jin Minhua had no idea what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking. Elder Liu, on the other hand, had long seen through the nature of his little granddaughter, the little fox. He sat there happily and watched the show.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jin Minhua was happy to help.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, I¡¯ll give you the moneyter. I¡¯ll tell you the names of the stocks. You¡¯ll help me buy them when they fall close to 6,000 points.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have the time, she would run to Japan again. Therefore, she had to arrange this in advance.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you saying that the Japanese stock market is going to rise again soon?¡± Jin Minhua caught onto something that was not the main point of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°If my analysis is correct, it should be like this. So, Uncle Jin, can you help me with this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her small head and asked Jin Minhua.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jin Minhua replied immediately. He seemed to have seen the money waving at him. After experiencing the stock incident, Jin Minhuapletely trusted Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not doubt Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words at all, nor did he think about it. Chen Meng¡¯er was just a five-year-old girl.


    After Jin Minhua received this news, he was so happy that he forgot what his father had told him. He went back directly.


    After Jin Minhua left, Elder Liu smiled like a fox as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Girl, the Japanese stock market has just started to fall. You already know the direction of the Japanese stock market in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who am I?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that your grandfather, me, should also go and raise more money to buy stocks with you. This way, perhaps in a few years, my assets will increase by dozens of times.¡± Elder Liu was joking with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er nodded seriously and said, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s really possible. Hurry up and raise the money.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were sessfully received by Elder Liu, causing him to swallow the words that he wanted to sayter.


    However, Elder Liu¡¯s words reminded Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er decided that even if she became rich, she couldn¡¯t leave behind those who loved her. Therefore, after she settled the funds that she wanted to take out, she went to look for Zhuge Yu and the others to pull them in.

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308

    <h4>Chapter 308:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er waited for two years before earning 200 million from the Japanese stock market into her pocket. However, before she could warm up the money, she had to dig it out again.


    When Jin Minhua came to look for Elder Liu that day, his father had instructed him to ask Elder Liu and his men for some opinions on the wedding details. However, he was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er and changed the topic, he had forgotten that he hade to look for Elder Liu. Thus, he almost fainted and went back. After he went back, his father asked him how things were going. Only then did he pat his head. He had forgotten what his father had asked him to do.


    Thus, the next day, Jin Minhua was urged by his father to look for Elder Liu from the Green Gang.


    While Jin Minhua was discussing things with Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er took the opportunity to pull Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny to her room to help her move things.


    When Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny heard that their Little Miss wanted them to carry the things, they felt strange. What did their Little Miss have in her room that she wanted the three of them to carry. However, although they were curious, they did not stop following Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Fatty, and Skinny,e in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door and motioned for Zhuge Yu and the others to enter.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you want the three of us to help you carry?¡± Fatty asked as he squeezed in.


    Zhuge Yu and Skinny, who had stepped into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room before Fatty, were stunned by the magnificent scene in front of them. This first base was neat and tidy. If it wasn¡¯t dors, then what was it. ¡°Is this real?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Little Miss is a fraud?¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Skinny speechlessly and asked.


    While the two of them were talking, they had already put away the surprised expression on their faces. It was not that they had never seen so much money before, but when they had handled so much money before, it was either a series of zeros on the passbook or a huge check written on it. So much money piled up together... they had really never seen it before.


    After they saw it with their own eyes, they were shocked. The visual impact of this mountain of money was really not something that the passbook and the number on the check could give. And they finally understood... the reason why their Little Miss liked cash so much.


    After that, Fatty, who had just stepped in, was also stunned by the scene before him before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer. He was even more direct and said to Skinny, ¡°Skinny, pinch me. See if I¡¯ve been thinking about money so much that I¡¯m hallucinating.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Fatty¡¯s words, she covered her mouth and snickered unkindly. As for Skinny, he was even more direct. He pinched the Fatty hard.


    The Fatty couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain, ¡°Skinny, why are you pinching me so hard? Aiya, it really hurts to death.¡± The Fatty rubbed the ce where Skinny pinched and said with dissatisfaction.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to pinch you? I was afraid that I pinched you too lightly. You thought you were dreaming.¡± Skinny lied without even blinking.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to fight again, Zhuge Yu expressed that he had a headache. ¡°Both of you, stop it. The Little Miss is still waiting for us to help her move her things. Little Miss, right?¡± Zhuge Yu hically pulled Chen Meng¡¯er, who was watching the show at the side, happily.


    ¡°Ah, speaking of which, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er bared her teeth and said to Zhuge Yu with a smile.


    ¡°You cheeky brat.¡± Zhuge Yu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately made him look bad, but he was not angry at all. Instead, he rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair lovingly.


    In Elder Liu¡¯s exclusive living room, Jin Minhua, Elder Liu, and Ah Biao were almost done discussing the details of Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu¡¯s wedding next week.

 Chapter 309

    <h4>Chapter 309:</h4>


    Elder Liu was not very good with the fine details of the wedding. Furthermore, Elder Liu felt that this was the wedding of Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu. As an elder, he was very bossy and did not look good. Therefore, Elder Liu said that... ah Biao and Jin Minzhu would decide what to do about the wedding.


    Ah Biao scratched his head and said to his brother-inw in embarrassment, ¡°Minhua, go and ask Minzhu. Do whatever she wants. As long as she likes it, I will cooperate with her.¡±


    Jin Minhua was very satisfied with Elder Liu and Ah Biao¡¯s words. He originally thought that with the status of the Green Gang, there would be crazy requests. At the very least, the Jin family was on the side of cooperation. It was obvious that his father had the same thoughts. That was why he sent him to use the excuse of asking... to probe Elder Liu and the others. However, he never expected to receive such an answer.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ask Minzhu about itter.¡± Jin Minhua nodded and said.


    ¡°En, when you¡¯re done asking, go and get the money from Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu said cheerfully.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Jin Minhua was stunned when she heard Elder Liu¡¯s words. ¡°Elder Liu, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Meng¡¯er will pay for Ah Biao and Minzhu¡¯s wedding. So, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. When you need money, go find Meng¡¯er. She has recently made a fortune. Now is the time to be rich.¡± Elder Liu said, but he knew very well that this was the girl¡¯s kind intentions.


    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t very good. This money, our family can do it.¡± Jin Minhua said somewhat awkwardly. He really couldn¡¯t ask a five-year-old child to stretch out his hand for money.


    ¡°How can this be? How does this woman look like when she takes money? Minhua, don¡¯t feel awkward. If you don¡¯t take money from Meng¡¯er, she will fall out with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ah Biao.¡± Elder Liu said, he smiled unkindly.


    Two days ago, when he was talking to Ah Biao about the wedding preparations, Meng¡¯er, who was sitting next to him, suddenly opened her mouth and said that she would pay for Ah Biao¡¯s wedding. Ah Biao immediately waved his hand when he heard that and said that there was no need. How could he use Little Miss¡¯s money? He even said that he had money to get a wife.


    When Ah Biao said that, Chen Meng¡¯er jumped up. She said that she was paying not because she thought Ah Biao did not have the money to get a wife, but because she really treated Ah Biao as family. As a junior, if she earned money, she would pay some money... it was only right. At the end of her sentence, Chen Meng¡¯er even said some harsh words,


    she said that Ah Biao was asking her to help her organize this wedding because he did not recognize her as his niece. When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Ah Biao, who was about to say something, swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. He could only agree.


    ¡°Alright, Minhua, don¡¯t feel troubled. I see that my girl usually has a lot of ideas. You, can let Minzhu and Meng¡¯er discuss what to do about this wedding banquet. This matter is originally a woman¡¯s matter. How would it look like for us men to be involved in it?¡± Elder Liu gave Jin Minhua an idea.


    Before she could say anything, Jin Minhua heard Elder Liu¡¯s words and felt that this was a good idea. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll tell Minzhuter and let her and Meng¡¯er have fun.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Let me and Auntie Minzhu have fun with what?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er carried a bulging bag on her back and carried a bag in her hand as she walked in. Behind Chen Meng¡¯er were Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, each carrying tworge bags in their hands.


    ¡°We were discussing your Uncle Biao and Auntie Minzhu¡¯s wedding. Grandpa gave you an idea. I want you to give your Auntie Minzhu an idea.¡± Elder Liu looked at the three people behind Chen Meng¡¯er and understood in his heart, what were these three people doing.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Alright, I¡¯ll contact Auntie Minzhuter. I promise to give Uncle Biao and Auntie Minzhu an unforgettable wedding.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er almost patted her small body and said confidently.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you guys holding in your hands?¡± Ah Biao looked at Meng¡¯er, Zhuge Yu, and the others with big and small bags, and asked curiously.


    ¡°Money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered.


    ¡°Money?¡± Ah Biao and Jin Minhua repeated in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and began to instruct Zhuge Yu and the others. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, you can just put your bags on the ground.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er also put her bag on the ground. Only then did she have the time to say to Jin Minhua, ¡°Uncle Jin, didn¡¯t I tell you before? I want you to help me buy stocks. These are the funds.¡±


    Speaking of which, carrying the money and walking down from her room, Chen Meng¡¯er was so tired that she was somewhat regretful. She regretted that she had impulsively withdrawn all the money in her passbook. Otherwise, at this time, she could have simply waved arge sum of money... she wrote a check to Jin Minhua.


    ¡°These is really money.¡± Jin Minhua¡¯s mouth was wide open. He still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane and check the goods.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just carried the money. She was really exhausted after walking here. She sat down on her own seat, picked up the fruit juice on the table, and drank it.


    ¡°No, no need to check the goods. I believe you. I believe you.¡± How could Jin Minhua really go to check the goods.


    When Jin Minhua left, he brought a huge pile of US dors, totaling 150 million. What Jin Minhua left Chen Meng¡¯er was a receipt that he personally signed and pledged.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the piece of paper that was exchanged for 150 million US dors. She was both reluctant and relieved.


    As for the rest of the money, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to put it directly into her portable space. It was safe and convenient. After putting the money into her portable space, Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid that someone would try to use the money. And when she wanted to use it, it was also convenient. However, this was not realistic. Elder Liu and the others knew that Chen Meng¡¯er still had 50 million US dors with her. If it suddenly disappeared, they would not be in a hurry to find the lost money for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Therefore, recently, Chen Meng¡¯er was a little worried about what to do with the money. She had a good impression of the Japanese bank. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been together with Elder Liu for a long time, but she was also like Elder Liu. She was also very resistant to Japan. Therefore, she was absolutely unwilling to deposit the money into the Japanese bank. However, it was unrealistic to bring so much money back to the country just like that. This really made Chen Meng¡¯er very distressed.


    In the end, Elder Liu came up with a solution for Chen Meng¡¯er. She could directly send the money back to China. Of course, this had to go through Elder Liu¡¯s ount. If a sum of money from Japan suddenly appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s domestic ount, who knew what would happen.

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310

    <h4>Chapter 310:</h4>


    After Jin Minhua left, Elder Liu remembered that he had made a decision for his little granddaughter and epted a job. ¡°Meng¡¯er, haven¡¯t you been saying that you¡¯re boredtely? I¡¯ve found something for you to do,¡± Elder Liu said, he had asked his little granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, to participate in the wedding nning of Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu because he didn¡¯t want those scheming old fellows in Japan to see his precious granddaughter.


    Actually, Elder Liu had his own ns. He felt that his little granddaughter was still too young and hadn¡¯t fully grown her wings yet. If she was pushed to the front of the stage now, it might not be a good thing for her, it was very likely that it would be a result that he didn¡¯t want to see.


    The incident with Liu Xiguo in the capital city was an example. Therefore, when those big shots in Japan learned that Elder Liu had brought his granddaughter to Japan, they all asked their trusted aides to send Elder Liu an invitation letter and invite them as guests.


    Initially, Elder Liu had not found a suitable reason to refuse, but now, Jin Minhua had delivered this reason to his doorstep.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found something for me? What is it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not think of anything in Japan that she could interfere with. Although her ability was not inferior to Zhuge Yu and the others, with her current age and body, there really were not many things that she could interfere with.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your uncle Ah Biao getting married? The wedding banquet was not ready yet. The Green Gang had a lot of things to do recently, and your uncle Ah Biao had no time to do these things. So, he wanted to ask for your help. How is it? Girl, you don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Elder Liu dragged Ah Biao into the water hically.


    Ah Biao¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart was already in chaos. ¡°Sir, the Green Gang has a lot of things going on. Now that you¡¯re here, those small gangs that are causing trouble are all scared to stop. I don¡¯t want to be too idle these days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked suspiciously. She did not believe her grandfather¡¯s words. Not to mention how peaceful the streets were now, even if the streets were in chaos, Chen Meng¡¯er believed that Ah Biao would not be so busy that he would not have time to mess around with his own wedding banquet.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it. If she were to use the current aesthetic standards of people to host this wedding banquet, she would really be unable to ept it. ¡°Alright, since grandfather has already helped me to ept this mission, then I will definitely guarantee that I will sessfullyplete this mission.¡±


    Elder Liu had already prepared an excuse to convince Chen Meng¡¯er, but he did not expect that this matter would actually take a 90-degree turn. He could only swallow the words that he had prepared.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not realize her grandfather¡¯s intention? Therefore, she covered her mouth and snickered on the side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a person who pursued perfection. Since she had agreed to this matter, she would definitelyplete it perfectly.


    The next day, after Chen Meng¡¯er finished her breakfast, she got into the special car that Ah Biao had specially arranged for her and went to the Jin family.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er set off, Elder Liu asked Ah Biao to call his future father-inw and tell him that the youngdy of the Green Gang would be visiting the Jin family in a while.


    Updates by


    .


    Elder Liu was bing more and more childish. When he said those words, Ah Biao¡¯s heart was filled with tears. His boss must have done it on purpose. Definitely.


    When Ah Biao called his future father-inw, his father-inw was in a meeting at thepany. It was fated that Ah Biao¡¯s call would not be received by his father-inw. When Ah Biao hung up the phone and saw his boss¡¯s wicked smile, he really wanted to cry.


    ¡°Minzhu, these wedding gowns are all thetest styles. They all look pretty good. You can choose again.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother could be said to be painstakingly convincing. There was only a week left until the wedding, her daughter had not even chosen the wedding gown. Not to mention the wedding banquet, there was still a lot of unfinished business.

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311

    <h4>Chapter 311:</h4>


    Jin Minzhu had always been at the forefront of fashion. Ever since her wedding date with Ah Biao had been confirmed, she had started to pick out wedding dresses. However, until now, not a single wedding dress had caught her eye.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve seen all of these. I don¡¯t like any of the designs. As you know, a woman only gets married once in her life. I don¡¯t want to make do with them.¡± Jin minzhu nced at the wedding dresses and said with a frown.


    ¡°Madam, Miss, someone from the Green Gang is here.¡± Just as the mother and daughter were in a stalemate and Jin Minzhu¡¯s aunts didn¡¯t know what to say to persuade her, the Jin family¡¯s servants walked in and announced.


    ¡°Someone from the Green Gang? Oh, it should be our son-inw.¡± Speaking of the Green Gang¡¯s people, they thought of Ah Biao. Originally. These women still didn¡¯t like Ah Biao. They thought that Jin Minzhu, the eldest daughter of the Jin family, actually liked such a man who didn¡¯te from a family. However, after going back and listening to their family¡¯s man give them a lesson, their previous thoughts... had all changed.


    Jin Minzhu, who originally had a frown on her face and looked as if she was in a very bad mood, once she heard that Ah Biao hade, her face no longer had the anger from before.


    ¡°Quick, go and invite the son-inw in.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother really liked this sentence. In any case, she now felt that Ah Biao was the best match for her daughter.


    ¡°Madam, eldest miss, it¡¯s not the son-inw.¡± The servant was quite embarrassed. Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by these madams in the room.


    ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s not the son-inw, then who is it?¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother frowned and said. She thought that her husband did not tell her that there would be a visit from the Green Gang today.


    ¡°Is it a little girl?¡± After Jin Minzhu heard the servant at home say that the person who came was not Ah Biao, a figure shed through her mind.


    ¡°Yes, miss. She said it¡¯s the Little Miss of the Green Gang.¡± The servant followed the address of the driver of the Green Gang and said.


    ¡°She¡¯s Meng¡¯er.¡± As she spoke, Jin Minzhu stood up from the sofa and walked out of the door. After taking a few steps, Jin Minzhu could not help but quicken her pace.


    The people who stayed behind also reacted. Wasn¡¯t this Little Miss of the Green Gang the same beautiful and exquisite little girl that they had seen two years ago? That day, when they saw such an exquisite and cute little doll, they could not help but want to pinch and tease her. They did not care much about the identity of this little doll.


    When they went back and discussed this matter with their husbands, they were informed of the identity of this little doll. At that time, they were very surprised.


    Jin Minzhu jogged to the door. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re finally willing to visit me.¡± Jin Minzhu could not help but pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s Fair and tender face.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, you can¡¯t pinch my face the moment you see me. ¡°¡±If you pinch my face again, I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t be able to contribute to your wedding with Uncle Biao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this, Little Meng¡¯er. Auntie is wrong, alright? I Won¡¯t pinch your face anymore, alright?¡± Jin Minzhu quickly begged for mercy. ¡°But, Meng¡¯er, did I hear wrong? You came to help me?¡± Jin minzhu sized up Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Why? Auntie Minzhu, you really doubt my ability. If that¡¯s the case, then you won¡¯t like the gift I prepared for you.¡± As she said that... Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the beautifully wrapped box in the hand of the driver who sent her over.


    Jin Minzhu followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze and looked at the gift box in the driver¡¯s hand. Her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°No, why wouldn¡¯t I believe Meng¡¯er? I¡¯m more than happy that Meng¡¯er cane and help.¡± As Jin Minzhu spoke, she strode forward and snatched the box in the driver¡¯s hand into her own arms. ¡°Meng¡¯er. Let¡¯s go in and have a seat.¡±


    Jin Minzhu hugged the box with a treasure in her arms. She couldn¡¯t wait to open it and see what was inside.


    Seeing Jin Minzhu¡¯s anxious look, Chen Meng¡¯er stopped teasing her. She held Jin Minzhu¡¯s hand and walked into the Jin family home.


    When Jin Minzhu brought Chen Meng¡¯er into the house, Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother had just called her husband. She told him about the visit of the Little Miss of the Green Gang to the Jin family.


    ¡°Hello, Grandmothers.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er came in. Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother and the others did not know how to address Chen Meng¡¯er, so they just stood there and smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er took the initiative to greet them.


    Jin Minzhu also felt the awkwardness of her mother and the others. She stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too nervous. Just call her Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandmas, Aunties, just call me Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that if these people called her Little Miss, she would feel ufortable all over.


    After Jin Minzhu finished speaking, she did not care about her mother¡¯s and the others¡¯ expressions. She pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and impatiently opened the gift that Chen Meng¡¯er gave her. When Jin Minzhu opened the lid of the gift box and saw what was inside, she immediately revealed a happy expression. Then, she picked up the wedding dress inside the box.


    When she saw the appearance of the wedding dress that Chen Meng¡¯er gave her, she said with a face full of surprise, ¡°This wedding dress is too beautiful. It¡¯s the wedding dress that I want. Meng¡¯er, where did you find this wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find this from anywhere. I designed it myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t hide her talent. She did this on purpose. Chen Meng¡¯er was paving the way for her in the future.


    ¡°You designed it? Oh my God. Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re really a genius.¡± Jin Minzhu said in surprise.


    When the others saw the appearance of this wedding dress, their eyes couldn¡¯t hide their surprise and love. ¡°No wonder Minzhu is so picky. With such a beautiful wedding dress, those wedding dresses are really not eye-catching. This is really too beautiful.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding dress solved Jin Minzhu¡¯s urgent problem. Jin Minzhu took the wedding dress and couldn¡¯t wait to try it on. When she walked out of the back room wearing this wedding dress... Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother and the others all showed surprised and satisfied expressions. As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she looked at the wedding dress that she designed and was liked by others. She was very satisfied.

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312

    <h4>Chapter 312:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stay in the Jin family for long. After Jin Minzhu¡¯s father received the news that the Little Miss of the Green Gang wasing to their home, he rushed back from thepany. By the time he returned, Chen Meng¡¯er was already on the way to meet Jin Minzhu the next time they met, she hurriedly squeezed out of the way.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er was not only here to give Jin Minzhu her wedding gift ¡ª the wedding dress. She also wanted toe and understand Jin Minzhu¡¯s thoughts, although she had many novel ideas in her mind, she was also confident that she could hold a wedding banquet for Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao that they would never forget. However, this was after all Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao¡¯s wedding, so she still had to consult the opinions of the newlyweds.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er had overlooked one point. Besides Jin Minzhu and her mother, there were also those strange grandmothers and aunts in the Jin family.


    Jin Minzhu¡¯s aunts and grandmothers saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was too cute and couldn¡¯t help but touch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hands and pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. If Jin Minzhu didn¡¯t know about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper... she was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in and cause a bigmotion. She stood by the side to stop her. By the time Chen Meng¡¯er escaped, her face would probably be swollen.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was really swollen, then Elder Liu, Zhuge, and the others might really be impulsive and give Chen Meng¡¯er some trouble.


    Anyway, with the help of Jin Minzhu, Chen Meng¡¯er finally got out of the clutches of thesedies. She quickly took her leave. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the car and reached out to rub her face. She sighed and said in her heart, ¡°Sigh, it turns out that my body and face are too cute. It¡¯s not a good thing. My cold and elegant appearance from my previous life seems to be not bad. At least since I was young, no one dared to torment me like this.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er grumbled in the car. On the other side, Jin Minzhu¡¯s father rushed home with Jin Minhua. When they looked around at the people sitting in the living room, they did not see what they wanted to see. ¡°Where is the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er went back. She just left,¡± Jin Minzhu replied.


    ¡°What? She went back? She just came not long ago. Why did she go back?¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father thought of what his secretary had told him just now, during this period, his private phone rang twice. He knew that once it was his wife who called. Then there was another time. It went without saying that it must have been someone from the Green Gang. He frowned. He was worried that Elder Liu of the Green Gang would think that the Jin family had no manners and did not take the Green Gang seriously.


    The few rtives of the Jin family were a little afraid when they saw the ugly expression on the head of the Jin family. In addition, they saw that Jin Minzhu¡¯s father looked like he was about to lose his temper. It did not seem good for outsiders like them to be here, they all took their leave.


    When only Jin Minzhu and her family were left in the living room of the Jin family, Jin Minhua interrupted, ¡°Dad, give Ah Biao a call and ask him about the situation. We can¡¯t just blindly guess here.¡±


    Jin Minzhu was still in a state where she didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Go and give Ah Biao a call and ask him.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father instructed Jin Minhua.


    Jin Minhua did not decline. She picked up the phone and dialed Ah Biao¡¯s private number. The call was not picked up for a long time. Jin Minhua did not beat around the bush with Ah Biao. He directly told him about the situation.


    Updates by


    On the other side of the phone, after Ah Biao heard his brother-inw¡¯s words, ck lines appeared on his forehead. How could his boss think that way? It was his boss¡¯s intention. It was intentional. Ah Biao told Jin Minhua to not take this matter to heart.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing Jin Minhua hang up the phone, his father asked.

 Chapter 313

    <h4>Chapter 313:</h4>


    ¡°Ah Biao told us not to take it to heart. His boss won¡¯t have any thoughts on this matter. I think that Meng¡¯er came to our house today to discuss the wedding details with Minzhu,¡± Jin Minhuaforted his father.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t juste to discuss the wedding details with me. She even brought a wedding dress that she personally designed. Dad, Minhua, none of you know how beautiful the wedding dress that Meng¡¯er designed is,¡± said the wedding dress, Jin Minzhu¡¯s face was filled with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a good thing that the Little Miss of the Green Gang sent this wedding dress over. Otherwise, this girl, Minzhu, wouldn¡¯t even have a wedding dress to wear at the wedding.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother red at her daughter. She had never seen anyone who was more particr and pickier than her daughter.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should discuss it with the Little Miss of the Green Gangter and listen to her opinions.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father instructed his daughter.


    ¡°This, the youngdy of the Green Gang is still a child. Why should we listen to a child like her on this matter?¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s mother did not approve of giving her daughter¡¯s wedding to a five-year-old child.


    ¡°What a weird opinion. How could the youngdy of the Green Gang be an ordinary child? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t heard about her from your son. Besides, do you think the leader of the Green Gang will allow a child to fool him? Don¡¯t forget, this wedding is going to be our Jin family marrying our daughter, and the leader of the Green Gang is going to marry his wife. If this wedding is messed up, it won¡¯t only be our Jin family that will lose face. The Green Gang will lose even more face than our Jin family.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father, when he heard his son mention this matter to him, he also felt that it wasn¡¯t reliable. However, he thought about it carefully and was relieved.


    Mrs. Jin was a woman who valued her husband above all else, so when she heard her husband say so, she didn¡¯t have any objections.


    Not to mention Jin Minzhu. After she saw the wedding dress that Chen Meng¡¯er had personally designed, she had even more faith in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability.


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked Jin Minzhu what kind of wedding she wanted. When Chen Meng¡¯er asked this question, it really stumped Jin Minzhu. She really hadn¡¯t thought about what style of wedding she wanted. She only thought about... her wedding was going to be different from everyone else¡¯s. That was why when her mother gave her suggestions, she rejected them all.


    In fact, in this era, weddings were not yet popr. When people in the upper ss held banquets, they would either have a bigger asion or, if they followed the fashion, they would do it in the Western style. However, they would usually have a mediocre wedding.


    Jin Minzhu thought for a long time before giving Chen Meng¡¯er an answer. She wanted a beautiful and romantic wedding.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minzhu say the word romantic, and then she thought of her uncle Ah Biao¡¯s usually serious look, she felt that they did not fit together.


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Jin Minzhu say those words, and knew that Jin Minzhu had thought of it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and searched in her mind. In her previous life, she had seen a wedding scene that she felt was not bad, and then,bined with her own thoughts, she drew them on the paper one by one.


    By the time Chen Meng¡¯er finished thinking and disyed all her thoughts on the paper, it was already two hourster. Jin Minzhu did not feel bored. She watched Chen Meng¡¯er draw her thoughts on the side and was abnormally excited.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er stopped writing... jin Minzhu could not help but hug Chen Meng¡¯er excitedly. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you are really an angel given to me by the heavens. You are really amazing. Not only did you express the wedding that I wanted, but you also perfected my thoughts. I can¡¯t wait to see the wedding after the arrangements arepleted.¡±


    Jin Minzhu was so excited that she couldn¡¯t wait to take the blueprint that Chen Meng¡¯er had drawn and get someone to start construction right away,


    if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er stopping her, she would have said, ¡°Auntie Minzhu, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me. This is just a thought in my head. It¡¯s not that easy to present it in real life. However, don¡¯t worry about this. Since you like this kind of wedding banquet arrangement, you shouldn¡¯t worry about it. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll give you and uncle Ah Biao an unforgettable wedding.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, Meng¡¯er.¡± Now, whatever Chen Meng¡¯er said, Jin Minzhu would believe it 100%.


    ¡°Then let me confirm with you first. This wedding banquet will be set at our Green Gang¡¯s hotel. There¡¯s a huge garden behind the Green Gang¡¯s hotel. Can we set it there?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have no objections. I am now preparing to be a happy bride. I will leave the rest of the trivial matters to you. I believe that our Meng¡¯er will not let me down, right?¡± As she said that, Jin Minzhu could not help but go forward and kiss Chen Meng¡¯er on the cheek. After Chen Meng¡¯er was ambushed, she could only helplessly ept it.


    As a bride, Jin Minzhu didn¡¯t need to be bothered. However, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Ah Biao, who was the groom, were under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯smand and ran until their legs broke.


    One moment, it was the quality of the gauze curtain that was wrong, and the other moment, it was the color of the roses that was wrong. In any case. Chen Meng¡¯er was very particr about these small parts. And this particr point of hers made Zhuge Yu and the others suffer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married in the future.¡± Fatty, who was so tired that he was about to copse, recalled what Chen Meng¡¯er said. When they got married, she would also help them n it.


    ¡°Even if we get married, we don¡¯t need to hold a wedding banquet. We just need to get a certificate.¡± Skinny was also very tired.


    ¡°Dudes, it¡¯s useless to say anything now. In the future, when you find a wife, your wife will say that she wants a wedding. When that timees, will you still say that?¡± Ah Biao, who had experienced it deeply, said.


    The most leisurely person was Elder Liu. He saw Zhuge Yu and the others being ordered around by Chen Meng¡¯er until they were exhausted and paralyzed, yet they still ran over, he said to them, ¡°Your recent training is not good. Did you cut corners? I have to train you properlyter.¡± After saying that... Elder Liu listened to the wailing of Zhuge Yu and the others, covered his mouth and snickered.


    The process was tiring, but the results were gratifying. The day before Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu¡¯s wedding, the wedding banquet was finallypleted.

 Chapter 314 - Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao’s Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao¡¯s Wedding (1)</h4>


    Today was an auspicious day for marriage.


    Early in the morning, the Green Gang of Japan was bustling with activity. Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu also moved back from the hotel a few days ago to Elder Liu¡¯s vi in Japan, which was close to the branch of the Green Gang of Japan. And the house where Ah Biao got married was in the vi next door. This was thend that Elder Liu bought here and allocated when he built the vi.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny also had a share. And because Elder Liu had bought a lot ofnd, he had built an extra one. Elder Liu smiled and pointed at the vi, saying that he had foresight and knew that he would have a precious granddaughter. And now, even the house had been prepared.


    After Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu had settled on the vi, Elder Liu had ordered people to renovate it. As for this new house, it was better to be new.


    Chen Meng¡¯er woke up very early today. Yesterday, the bride had called her and wanted her to apany her today. She was nervous. Chen Meng¡¯er reckoned that if she wasn¡¯t too young, Jin Minzhu might have directly asked her to be the bridesmaid.


    However, Jin Minzhu¡¯s invitation was rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er. Today, she was on the man¡¯s side. What was going on with her going to the bride¡¯s side. Moreover, she had to supervise the scene. Although Elder Liu was afraid that his little granddaughter would be tired from the wedding banquet, he would not interfere.


    But, she was the chief designer after all. In this aspect, it was more convenient than Zhuge Yu and the others.


    Not to mention Chen Meng¡¯er rejecting it, even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t reject it, Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t agree either.


    Ah Biao was an orphan, so Elder Liu naturally had to stand out and be the elder on Ah Biao¡¯s side.


    Elder Liu followed Jin Minzhu¡¯s parents and greeted the guests at the door. When Ah Biao first spoke to Elder Liu, his heart was very perturbed. It was a bit unrealistic to ask the leader of the Green Gang to stand at the door and greet the guests. But Ah Biao didn¡¯t expect it. As soon as he spoke, Elder Liu agreed.


    In fact, Elder Liu had long treated Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Ah Biao as his own children. Under the circumstances of his own child¡¯s life, as a parent, it was only natural for him to help out a little.


    Other than Elder Liu and Jin Minzhu¡¯s parents, there was a little girl wearing a pink princess dress and a red cashmere coat. She was particrly eye-catching. Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she was standing at the door, very embarrassed. Apart from being embarrassed, she felt that her face was a little stiff.


    Although her grandfather, Elder Liu, did not tell her what to do. However, she was not a real child. She knew that on this festive day, how could she not smile when she weed the guests?


    Elder Liu held Chen Meng¡¯er and stood at the door to wee the guests. It was because there were too many people attending the wedding banquet today, and Zhuge Yu and the others were all Ah Biao¡¯s best men. They had a lot of things to do, they simply had the energy to manage Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety. Therefore, Elder Liu thought about it and decided to bring his little granddaughter with him. He felt the most at ease.


    Updates by


    Chen Meng¡¯er did raise an objection with Elder Liu. Didn¡¯t her personal guards, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin,e with them this time? Although, Chen Meng¡¯er had not seen the three of them since they arrived in Japan. Chen Meng¡¯er suggested that the three of them could apany her.


    However, her suggestion was rejected by Elder Liu.


    These three people, one did not understand Japanese, and two, their current abilities were not enough for Elder Liu to trust them. Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin did not follow them to Japan, Elder Liu wanted them toe here and let Ah Biao give them a group training.


    Like Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, Ah Biao, the four of them, each of them had their own strengths. And Elder Liu, who wanted to give his precious granddaughter the best, naturally wanted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard to be the best as well.

 Chapter 315 - Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao’s Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 315: Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao¡¯s Wedding (2)</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is it? Are you tired from standing? Shall I get someone to bring you a chair to sit on?¡± Elder Liu was afraid that his granddaughter would be tired. Every once in a while, he would lower his head and ask.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to her grandfather¡¯s words, and her forehead was about to be filled with ck lines. Which family would wee guests with a child sitting on a small chair? Chen Meng¡¯er thought about her sitting among the three adults and found it hard to ept.


    ¡°No need, grandpa. I¡¯m not tired yet,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said obediently.


    Mrs. Jin was extremely fond of Chen Meng¡¯er, a little girl who looked as cute as a doll. Moreover, seeing that she was so obedient, she couldn¡¯t help but want to dote on her. ¡°Meng¡¯er, hold on a little longer. It¡¯s almost over. Grandma Jin will bring you to eat some delicious foodter,¡± Mrs. Jin bent down and said lovingly.


    ¡°Yay, thank you, Grandma Jin.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was now very good at acting as a well-behaved child. It should be said that. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t acting, she was acting as herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was talking to Mrs. Jin. Suddenly, Jin Minzhu¡¯s father and Elder Liu¡¯s expressions changed when they saw who it was.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Liu, I came uninvited. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± A stiff Mandarin ent made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had her head lowered listening to Mrs. Jin talk to her, feel that this voice was somewhat familiar.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and saw the appearance of the person, she was instantly embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t this an old acquaintance, Yamaguchi, the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi? Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s somewhat pale face, she silently said in her heart, ¡®this Yamaguchi is really lucky. Not only did he not lose any blood and lose his life, but he actually has the stamina toe and attend Uncle Biao¡¯s wedding banquet.¡¯


    When Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Yamaguchi, Yamaguchi¡¯s gaze happened to turn to Chen Meng¡¯er, and their gazes met. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was looking at Yamaguchi for a long time, cursing him in her heart. Therefore, her gaze appeared silly and cute, and did not arouse any suspicion from Yamaguchi.


    Elder Liu looked at Yamaguchi and cast his gaze on his precious granddaughter. The smile on his face had long disappeared. He frowned and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him, it blocked Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s interested gaze on his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Of course. The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi is so kind toe to Ah Biao¡¯s wedding banquet. How could I not wee him? However, before we go in, we have to hand over all the guns on our bodies.¡± Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him, the expression on his face returned to normal. It should be said that he was wearing a mask.


    ¡°This.¡± Kazuo Watanabe, who was following behind Yamaguchi-gumi, heard Elder Liu say that he wanted to hand over the guns. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to open his mouth to refute. However, he was stopped by Yamaguchi.


    He smiled and said to Elder Liu, ¡°Of course. Kazuo, hand over the guns on your body to Elder Liu. We are here to attend the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you for your cooperation, Boss Yamaguchi,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile. However, this smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes at all. He didn¡¯t expect Yamaguchi Takagi to appear at Ah Biao¡¯s wedding banquet, and he didn¡¯t expect Yamaguchi Takagi to be so cooperative. And it was because Yamaguchi Takagi was too cooperative that Elder Liu was uncertain. He didn¡¯t know what exactly Yamaguchi Takagi was up to.


    Although Kazuo Watanabe was unwilling, his boss had already spoken, so he had no choice but to take out his gun. He handed it over to the members of the Green Gang.


    Because of Yamaguchi¡¯s appearance, it attracted the attention of many guests. It was obvious that everyone was wary of Yamaguchi and Elder Liu, so everyone only dared to watch from afar. No one dared toe forward.

 Chapter 316 - Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao’s Wedding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 316: Jin Minzhu and Ah Biao¡¯s Wedding (3)</h4>


    Zhuge Yu, who was entertaining guests inside, heard that Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss hade. Zhuge Yu couldn¡¯t care less about the person who was chatting with him. After saying goodbye to the other party, Zhuge Yu hurried over.


    Elder Liu saw Zhuge Yue quickly. ¡°Zhuge, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here to bring Boss Yamaguchi and Watanabe in. You must take good care of Boss Yamaguchi.¡± Zhuge Yu understood the meaning behind Elder Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will take good care of Boss Yamaguchi and Watanabe.¡± Zhuge Yu behaved appropriately and was a gentleman.


    ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Zhuge. Elder Liu, your granddaughter is very cute. I like her very much. I happen to have a good-for-nothing grandson who is about the same age as your granddaughter. I would like to invite your granddaughter to my house as a guest. What do you think?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi said, he then changed the topic to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After hearing Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s words. Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They knew that Yamaguchi Takagi was up to no good.


    ¡°Well, we might have to disappoint Boss Yamaguchi. We¡¯re in a hurry this time. After Ah Biao gets married, we have to rush back to the country.¡± How could Elder Liu agree to let his granddaughter take this risk, so... he rejected with a smile.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Elder Liu. I¡¯ll definitely arrange the time. Before you guys return to the country, invite the Little Miss of the Green Gang to be our Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s guest.¡± After saying that, Yamaguchi-gumi walked in with Kazuo Watanabe,


    Elder Liu, who was frowning, and Jin Minzhu¡¯s parents, whose faces were filled with worry, were left behind. However, Chen Meng¡¯er stood behind her grandfather, Elder Liu, with a calm expression.


    ¡°Elder Liu, this...¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s father looked at Elder Liu with a worried expression.


    Elder Liu was pulled back from his thoughts by Jin Minzhu¡¯s father¡¯s voice. ¡°Master Jin, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange everything properly. I won¡¯t let Yamaguchi ruin today¡¯s wedding.¡±


    When Jin Minzhu¡¯s father heard Elder Liu¡¯s promise, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then Elder Liu, Yamaguchi invited Meng¡¯er to his house as a guest?¡± Madam Jin was also worried about this matter.


    Elder Liu could tell that Mrs. Jin truly loved his granddaughter. When he faced Mrs. Jin, his expression became much gentler. ¡°Mrs. Jin, don¡¯t worry. Meng¡¯er is my precious grandchild. I can¡¯t bear to see her in any danger. Don¡¯t you agree, little girl?¡±


    Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er, who was hiding on top of him, and said.


    ¡°But Grandpa, I¡¯m actually very interested in a day trip to the Yamaguchi Group.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Yamaguchi was nning by inviting her to the Yamaguchi Group. But Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yamaguchi definitely didn¡¯t have a good idea.


    ¡°Girl, you.¡± Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter¡¯s sparkling eyes and knew that she was interested,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, that isn¡¯t a good ce. That ce is too dangerous. If you¡¯re bored here, Grandma Jin will take you to the amusement park in a few days.¡± Mrs. Jin thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was young, she still didn¡¯t know how dangerous the Yamaguchi-gumi was.


    ¡°Little girl, Grandpa doesn¡¯t support you to be a guest at the Yamaguchi-gumi. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? You should be obedient.¡±


    ***


    During the wedding, because of the appearance of Yamaguchi-gumi for a long time, the members of the Green Gang were in a state ofplete tension. Even the groom, Ah Biao, was in a state of alert. They were afraid that Yamaguchi would do something bad during the wedding banquet. Or he wouldunch some sort of surprise attack.


    On the other hand, when Yamaguchi saw that the members of the Green Gang were all on guard against him, he was in an exceptionally good mood. Yamaguchi, who usually gave off a gloomy feeling, did not seem to be as gloomy as before.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also secretly observing Yamaguchi¡¯s and Watanabe¡¯s movements. She looked at Yamaguchi and Watanabe and silently decided that if Yamaguchi dared to do anything at her Uncle Ah Biao¡¯s wedding banquet... she wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony. Their boss¡¯s fate woulde to an end.


    Zhuge Yu had already brought people to go outside and investigate. After confirming that Yamaguchi Takagi only brought Watanabe Kazuo and his chauffeur, he finally let out a small sigh of relief. However, before Ah Biao¡¯s wedding ended and Yamaguchi Takagi left, he couldn¡¯t let go of his worries, he couldn¡¯t let go of it.


    The wedding waspletely organized ording to the Western style. The entire venue was covered with fresh flowers and gauze curtains. It looked beautiful and romantic. This made all the young women present very envious. They envied Jin Minzhu for having such a wedding.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood in the crowd and watched as Jin Minzhu held her father¡¯s hand and walked step by step towards Ah Biao, who was waiting at the end of the red carpet. She saw the happiness on Jin Minzhu¡¯s face mixed with a reluctant expression, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her father. Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt extremely envious.


    In her previous life, she had never had the extravagant hope of finding a man who loved her and cherished her. She didn¡¯t dare to have the extravagant hope that she could hold her father¡¯s hand. It was already good enough that her father didn¡¯t want her to disappear.


    And in this life, Chen Meng¡¯er had parents who doted on her and adored her, even though these parents were not biological. But they really doted on her to the bone. But she did not know if she could be like Jin Minzhu and find a man that she loved. And the man loved her and was willing to dote on her.


    Elder Liu lowered his head and saw his precious granddaughter¡¯s envious expression. He immediately smiled. ¡°Girl, how old are you? You¡¯re already thinking of getting married?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Elder Liu to notice her thoughts. Her face immediately turned red. ¡°Grandfather, what nonsense are you talking about? How old am I?¡±


    ¡°Haha. You reminded me. It¡¯s time for you to look at someone.¡± Elder Liu said as he stroked his chin and fell into his own thoughts. He was not going to let his precious granddaughter get married randomly. He was going to find a grandson-inw for his precious granddaughter and marry her in.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts, she would be so embarrassed.

 Chapter 317 - The Invitation from Yamaguchi-gumi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 317: The Invitation from Yamaguchi-gumi (1)</h4>


    The wedding ended with everyone¡¯s blessings.


    As the wedding ended, the members of the Green Gang and the Jin family couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi didn¡¯t cause any trouble on this joyous day.


    However, unlike the others, Elder Liu was told that not only had Yamaguchi-gumi not done anything, but he had also given the couple a valuable wedding gift. This reminded Elder Liu of what Yamaguchi-gumi had said to him before he left: ¡°Elder Liu, I will be waiting for your granddaughter¡¯s arrival at Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±


    Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s words made Elder Liu worried, worried that Yamaguchi-gumi had set his sights on his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Zhuge, Fatty, Skinny, wake me up. Send more people to protect Meng¡¯er. I¡¯m afraid that Yamaguchi-gumi will make a move against Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu frowned and ordered softly.


    ¡°Sir, are you saying that Yamaguchi-gumi is going to attack Little Miss?¡± When Fatty heard this, he looked like he was going to fight with the Yamaguchi-gumi with his life.


    ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t be rash. We will listen to Sir¡¯s arrangements.¡± Zhuge Yu patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder and said.


    Elder Liu thought that he had already made the arrangements. In the next few days, Elder Liu also nned to not let Chen Meng¡¯er out of his sight. However, Elder Liu never expected that Yamaguchi would use such a method to let Chen Meng¡¯er enter the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    On the third day after Ah Biao¡¯s wedding banquet, the bride, Jin Minzhu, returned home. Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu brought the gifts Elder Liu had prepared for them and returned to the Jin family early. As Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu left, someone from the Green Gang came in and said that the Yamaguchi-gumi had arrived.


    Elder Liu and the others were puzzled. Why would someone from the Yamaguchi-gumie to the Green Gang? Chen Meng¡¯er, who was having breakfast, heard this and her heart skipped a beat. She remembered what Yamaguchi-gumi had said at Ah Biao¡¯s wedding banquet.


    ¡°Let him in. I¡¯d like to see why this Yamaguchi-gumi person came to our Green Gang,¡± Elder Liu said decisively.


    Zhuge Yu personally went outside to bring the man in. When he saw that it was Kazuo Watanabe, he was also surprised. He had thought that it was a grunt under the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Elder Liu.¡± Although the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Green Gang were sworn enemies, Watanabe did not dare to look down on Elder Liu in their territory. He greeted Elder Liu respectfully.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Watanabe. Why have youe to our Green Gang today?¡± Their Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi were sworn enemies. Therefore, Elder Liu felt that there was no need to beat around the bush with Kazuo Watanabe, he asked directly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Our young master¡¯s birthday ising up soon. Our boss is going to hold a birthday party for our young master, so he invited me to send an invitation to the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± As he spoke, Kazuo Watanabe handed over the invitation in his hand.


    ¡°What does the birthday of your young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi have to do with the Little Miss of the Green Gang? He invited our Little Miss to your Yamaguchi-gumi. I don¡¯t know what intentions you have.¡± Fatty was originally very dissatisfied with the Yamaguchi-gumi, it wasn¡¯t just because the Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi were sworn enemies, but because he had heard from their mister that the Yamaguchi-gumi wanted to deal with their Little Miss.


    ¡°Fatty.¡± What Fatty said was the voice of everyone present. However, Fatty said it in front of the Yamaguchi-gumi. If word got out, it would be said that the Green Gang didn¡¯t know what was good for them. Therefore, Elder Liu berated him.


    Fatty was very unconvinced after being reprimanded, but he still took a step back and chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 318 - The Invitation from Yamaguchi-gumi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Invitation from Yamaguchi-gumi (2)</h4>


    ¡°Watanabe, I¡¯m sorry. We might have to disappoint your boss. We¡¯re about to leave Japan, so we might not have the time to attend your young master¡¯s birthday banquet,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our boss said that the time can be decided ording to your Little Miss. Our young master¡¯s birthday can be moved forward,¡± said Kazuo Watanabe.


    The meaning of Yamaguchi¡¯s words that Kazuo Watanabe conveyed made Elder Liu and the others feel that Yamaguchi was definitely after Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Just as Elder Liu was thinking of an excuse to avoid it, he was standing by the side, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting on the background and eating breakfast, stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m quite interested in the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s young master¡¯s birthday banquet. I¡¯d like to see what kind of high-end, grand, and high-ss birthday banquet this Yamaguchi-gumi can give their young master.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she spoke in Japanese. Therefore, Kazuo Watanabe understood what Chen Meng¡¯er said. And this was the effect that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu had a disapproving look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. You still don¡¯t believe in my ability. I really want to see what this Yamaguchi-gumi is up to,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in Mandarin.


    ¡°You little girl. This isn¡¯t a joke.¡± Elder Liu did not agree. However, when he saw the determination in his little granddaughter¡¯s eyes, he knew that she had really made up her mind. His own little granddaughter was small, but she had big ideas. If she made up her mind, it would be difficult for him to change her mind.


    Elder Liu thought about it. Forget it. If the little girl wanted to go, then let him go. How could his Green Gang not be able to protect a little girl. ¡°Little girl, you can go if you want to.¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking to Chen Meng¡¯er, he turned around and said to Kazuo Watanabe, ¡°Go back and tell Yamaguchi Takagi that I¡¯ve epted the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then Elder Liu, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Kazuo Watanabe stood there, epting the cold gaze of Zhuge Yu and the others that was about to chop him into pieces. His back was already wet. In addition, Elder Liu¡¯s body emitted a pressure that was no less than that of their family¡¯s boss, Yamaguchi. His feet could not help but tremble. As soon as he heard that Elder Liu epted the invitation, hepleted the task. It was toote to run.


    As soon as Watanabe left. Chen Meng¡¯er took the invitation from her grandfather¡¯s hand. After flipping through it, she said, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t tell me that Yamaguchi¡¯s taste is not bad. If the invitation that he made is quite suitable for his grandson¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, now is not the time to care about this. Do you really want to go? This was too dangerous. You don¡¯t know. This Yamaguchi-gumi is very sinister and cunning. Ah Biao fell into his hands several times.¡± Zhuge Yu also disapproved of Chen Meng¡¯er being invited to this so-called birthday banquet.


    ¡°I also think that Little Miss should not go. This Yamaguchi-gumi has probably been eyeing Little Miss for a long time.¡± Skinny also agreed.


    ¡°Oh, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Fatty, don¡¯t all of you have bitter faces? It¡¯s just a one-day trip to the Yamaguchi-gumi. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been there before. Besides, I might not be the one who loses out if I go to the Yamaguchi-gumi. Don¡¯t worry, as long as he has any evil ideas, I won¡¯t be merciful. I have plenty of ways to deal with them. I¡¯ll make them regret inviting me to the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not worried at all about what the Yamaguchi-gumi wanted from her. She had already thought it through. If not, she would still have a portable space. When the time came, if there was really no other way, she would enter the portable space to hide.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her small chin, her eyes rolling non-stop. Moreover, she had recently developed a medicinal powder that could make people lose their memories, making them lose all their memories within thest day. After she had developed it ording to the ancient medical book, she had yet to find anyone to test it on. This time, it was a good opportunity.


    ¡°Girl, what are you up to again?¡± Elder Liu, who had been paying attention to his little granddaughter, looked at his little granddaughter¡¯s rolling eyes and knew that this little girl was up to something. The worry in Elder Liu¡¯s heart seemed to have lessened a little when he saw his little granddaughter¡¯s quick-witted appearance.


    ¡°Hehe, grandfather, how do you know what I¡¯m up to this time? I¡¯m thinking. Ah, I¡¯m not going to tell you guys anymore. I¡¯m going to go up and catch up on my sleep,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she adjusted her chair, stretched, and hopped towards her room. Chen Meng¡¯er had a small idea. She decided to use the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s people to test the effects of the medicine for her, so she had to go back and tidy it up.


    Recently, when she had nothing to do, she found some strange prescriptions from the ancient medical book and made some powders or pills. Some of them could not be tested by the people around her, so there was nothing she could do. If the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s people came over, she would not hesitate to use them as an experiment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in a very good mood because she had found someone to test her newly developed medicinal powder. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the hall was a little low.


    ¡°Sir, do you really agree to let Little Miss go to the Yamaguchi-gumi? I think this Yamaguchi-gumi must be setting a trap for her and waiting for Little Miss.¡± Fatty could not hold it in any longer and poured out all the worries in his heart.


    ¡°I know that Yamaguchi-gumi would not invite Meng¡¯er to his little grandson¡¯s birthday banquet for no reason. However, he has already sent an invitation. If we don¡¯t ept it, word will spread that our Green Gang is afraid of their Yamaguchi-gumi. Of course, I don¡¯t care about the gossip. Most importantly, Meng¡¯er is willing to go.¡± Elder Liu was now... his heart calmed down. The worries from before had mostly disappeared.


    To be honest, he was actually looking forward to it. He was hoping that his little granddaughter would do something that would surprise him.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss is still a child.¡± Skinny also did not approve of Chen Meng¡¯er going to the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Skinny, have you forgotten? Our Meng¡¯er is not an ordinary child. She was able to shoot Yamaguchi when she was three years old. After two years, his body has yet to recover. She is a little sharpshooter. Also... Remember our attack on them two years ago? It was all because of the medicinal powder that the little girl concocted back then. It left a shadow in the hearts of many people in Yamaguchi-gumi. He had always thought that it was done by our Green Gang. He came here to take revenge on our Green Gang. However, he didn¡¯t go in the wrong direction this time.¡± Elder Liu said about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s great achievements. The atmosphere in the hall gradually returned to normal.


    ¡°Then, Sir, we still need to prepare the manpower to protect the Little Miss,¡± Zhuge Yu said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure. We need to discuss this properly.¡±

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319

    <h4>Chapter 319:</h4>


    When Kazuo Watanabe came out of the Green Gang, he wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. This Green Gang was really not a good ce.


    When Kazuo Watanabe received this mission from their Boss Yamaguchi for a long time, he was very puzzled. Their Yamaguchi-gumi and the Green Gang did not have a good rtionship, and they were enemies. It was the birthday of their young master, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t invite the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Beforeing to the Green Gang, Kazuo Watanabe was even prepared to be kicked out. However, he never expected that Elder Liu of the Green Gang would actually ept this invitation. This made Kazuo Watanabe even more confused about the thoughts of their boss and Elder Liu of the Green Gang.


    Kazuo Watanabe shook his head, which he couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard he tried. He went back to report to his boss, Kazuo Watanabe.


    ¡°How is it? Have youpleted the mission?¡± Kazuo Watanabe walked into his boss¡¯s study, which had been at the mountain pass for a long time. He had been ying go with him at the mountain pass for a long time, so he said without raising his head.


    ¡°Yes, I have already handed the invitation to Elder Liu. Elder Liu epted it and said that he woulde to participate.¡± After Kazuo Watanabe said that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, he carefully asked, ¡°Boss, you seem to be very sure that Elder Liu of the Green Gang will ept this invitation?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m not very sure. I¡¯m just trying my luck,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi said as he put down the ck piece in his hand.


    After listening to his boss¡¯s words, Kazuko Watanabe¡¯s expression was conflicted. He didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth. He asked the question in his heart.


    Meanwhile, his boss, who had been lowering his head and concentrating on ying go, raised his head. He smiled and said, ¡°You want to ask me, since I¡¯m not sure if Elder Liu will agree, why don¡¯t I attack him directly, just like how I ambushed Elder Liu back then?¡±


    ¡°And you, Boss, why?? If you want to use the Little Miss of the Green Gang to deal with the Green Gang, why don¡¯t you just attack them directly? You used the young master¡¯s birthday party to invite the Little Miss of the Green Gang, so we can¡¯t just attack them directly. If this gets out, they¡¯ll definitely say that we¡¯re despicable. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for the Green Gang to not do anything to protect their Little Miss. When that timees, even if we attack them, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Kazuo Watanabe gritted his teeth, he said everything that was on his mind.


    ¡°Haha, Kazuo, what is our Yamaguchi-gumi? Our Yamaguchi-gumi is in the underworld. You should know what the underworld is. Do you think that our Yamaguchi-gumi cares about being called despicable? I just want to achieve my goal. Also, do you think that I don¡¯t want to directly take action and kidnap that little carrot from the Green Gang? Have you noticed how many people are hiding around that little brat from the Green Gang? Moreover, Elder Liu has been keeping his granddaughter in his sights all this time. Even if I wanted to take action, I couldn¡¯t find the opportunity.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi was a little regretful, on the day of Ah Biao¡¯s wedding, he had been too excited. His momentary bbering had aroused Elder Liu¡¯s vignce. ¡°Alright, Kazuo, you go down and make good preparations. I think Elder Liu, that old fox, will not just let his granddaughter into the wolf¡¯s den. He must have some tricks up his sleeve. You know, I don¡¯t want to see a result that I don¡¯t want to see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Kazuo Watanabe felt that the burden on his shoulders was very heavy. Meanwhile, Kazuo Watanabe, who was worried about what the Green Gang would do on their young master¡¯s birthday, was feeling very stressed. However, he had forgotten to tell their boss something very important, which was that... the person who had truly agreed to attend their young master¡¯s birthday banquet was not Elder Liu, but the Little Miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er herself.


    In fact, Kazuo Watanabe had not taken this detail to heart. He felt that it was an insignificant point. However, if Yamaguchi knew about it, he would definitely think about it a little more. And sometimes, just a little more could affect the final oue.

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320

    <h4>Chapter 320:</h4>


    After Kazuo Watanabe left, Yamaguchi Takagi held the white piece in his hand tightly. He said coldly, ¡°Liu Bolin, you¡¯ve caused me such serious injuries and made our Yamaguchi-gumi pay such a heavy price. How can I not return the favor? Don¡¯t you care about your little granddaughter? Fine, I¡¯ll use your little granddaughter to make you surrender.¡± As he spoke, Yamaguchi-gumi ced the white piece in his hand on the chessboard.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The white piece that Yamaguchi-gumi ced on the chessboard turned the entire game around in an instant. Hei Zi, who was far ahead, was instantly trapped by the white piece.


    Yamaguchi Takagi had thought that the Green Gang would be like Hei Zi in this game of chess. Now, they were at aplete advantage. In the blink of an eye, they would bepletely surrounded by the Yamaguchi-gumi and would not be able to move.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er saw this game of chess, she would definitely look at Yamaguchi Takagi with a face full of ridicule, then, she would point at this game of chess and say to Yamaguchi Takagi, ¡°D*mn, you must have the wrong person. Our Green Gang is not that powerless. Your Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s current situation is.¡±


    No matter what, after the Yamaguchi-gumi sent out the invitations for their young master¡¯s birthday one by one, the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Green Gang were instantly busy.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi wanted to prepare their young master¡¯s birthday banquet, even though they wanted to use their young master¡¯s birthday banquet to lure the Little Miss of the Green Gang into the. However, their young master¡¯s birthday banquet still had to be held, and it had to be held to a standard. Therefore, Kazuo Watanabe had been very busy these two days. He was so busy that his feet couldn¡¯t even touch the ground.


    The Green Gang was also very busy. They were busy deploying their Little Miss to participate in the secret guards of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s young master¡¯s birthday banquet. They had to ensure that their Little Miss returned unscathed on that day.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu and the others who had mobilized so many people. She had opened her mouth several times to tell them not to worry. She had her own ways to protect herself. However, Chen Meng¡¯er realized that she had said it a few more times, Zhuge Yu and the others agreed on the surface, but they still had to do what they had to do behind her back. Therefore, in the end, Chen Meng¡¯er kept her mouth shut and allowed them to do whatever they wanted. On the other hand, she was preparing a birthday present for the young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi that she had never met before.


    When Elder Liu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was very serious about preparing a birthday present for the young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi, he felt ufortable in his heart. What right did that young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi have to let his precious granddaughter personally prepare a birthday present for him.


    In front of Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, whose temper was getting more and more childish, directly asked what he was thinking.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer made the difort in Elder Liu¡¯s heart disappear in an instant. Chen Meng¡¯er had said that she was prepared to give his grandfather Yamaguchi such a big gift. She had to give him a gift to cover up for the hurt she¡¯d cause.


    Chen Meng ¡®ran¡¯s words made others confused, but Elder Liu understood everything. Elder Liu smiled and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, tell grandfather, what good things did you prepare for Yamaguchi¡¯s old man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that good. It¡¯s just some interesting things, like medicinal powder that can make people lose their ability to speak for three days. Medicinal powder that can make people cry endlessly. Anyway, it¡¯s just some small stuff. I think the Yamaguchi-gumi people should like it quite a bit.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in a serious manner.


    ¡°The Yamaguchi-gumi people will definitely like it. Little girl, Grandpa is very lucky. He¡¯s lucky that you¡¯re a member of our Green Gang. If Our Green Gang had an enemy like you, Grandpa would probably have a headache to death.¡± As she said that... Elder Liuughed unkindly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, who wasughing heartily. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Grandfather, your performance is too obvious. You are gloating.¡±


    ¡°I am gloating.¡± Elder Liu was very honest.


    It was the day on the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s invitation card.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wore a beige cashmere one-piece dress inside and a yellow woolen coat over it. Her hair was so long that it reached her back. At Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request, it was tied into a bun by Jin Minzhu. This made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s palm-sized face and exquisite facial features stand out immediately.


    Elder Liu was appeased by Chen Meng¡¯er two days ago, so he was not nervous anymore. However, he was very nervous for no reason when he woke up this morning. He was still worried that his precious granddaughter, who was just a little bit older than him, would go to the Tiger¡¯s Den in the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came down from the room, Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, we¡¯re not going, okay?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t go back on our words. We¡¯ve already agreed,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said calmly.


    ¡°How about this? Grandpa will go with you. As the leader of the Green Gang, it¡¯s enough for me to go to the birthday banquet of a young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Elder Liu thought of another idea in the blink of an eye.


    After hearing her Grandpa¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes indecently, she said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you read the invitation card? They invited children who were about the same age as the young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi. They didn¡¯t invite adults. Grandpa, do you think that Yamaguchi-gumi has revealed such a big loophole for us to exploit?¡±


    Not only did Chen Meng¡¯er roll her eyes, even Zhuge Yu and the others who were worried about Chen Meng¡¯er felt that their boss¡¯s IQ had plummeted.


    However, Elder Liu really had not seen the invitation card. ¡°That old fellow from Yamaguchi wrote that? How Insidious.¡± Elder Liu gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Alright, grandfather, you can rx. All the uncles can rx too. Don¡¯t have so little confidence in me. I, Chen Meng¡¯er, am not so easily defeated. Yes, actually, I feel that it is not certain who will cry today. You should still pray now, praying that I will show mercy, or that the powder in my hands is not too strong. Otherwise, the mess that I will leave for you to clean up will be too big, and it will make you very tired to clean up.¡± As he said this, Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth andughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Miss. You just go ahead and do it. No matter what kind of mess you have caused, Uncle Fatty will help you clean up.¡± Fatty patted his chest and said.

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321

    <h4>Chapter 321:</h4>


    When he saw that the time on the invitation card sent by Kazuo Watanabe was getting closer and closer, Elder Liu¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. Fatty opened his mouth several times, wanting to ask Chen Meng¡¯er not to go. But every time, he was stopped by Skinny standing beside him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her wrist and looked at the time on her watch. ¡°Grandpa, I should set off. If I don¡¯t set off soon, I¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯rete, so be it. You are the little princess of our Green Gang, what would they dare to say?¡± Elder Liu red at her, as if he would kill anyone who dared to say anything to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long seen that her grandfather, Elder Liu, was stalling for time- stalling for time for her to go to the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had brought a mission to Yamaguchi-gumi today. She was so excited that she wanted to see the effects of her medicinal powder immediately.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er pretended that she did not understand her grandfather¡¯s little intentions. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to say anything. I want to be a good child who is punctual. Alright, Grandpa, Uncles, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll set off.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er took the gift that she had prepared for Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s grandson and walked out.


    Elder Liu and the others watched as Chen Meng¡¯er walked out. They quickly followed after her. Elder Liu still had many things to tell his precious granddaughter. Zhuge Yu and the others also had to start taking action. They couldn¡¯t protect Chen Meng¡¯er at all times, so they could only ambush her in the dark. This time, all the elites of the Green Gang in Japan had been mobilized.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er got into the car and set off to attend Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s grandson¡¯s birthday banquet, the elites of the Green Gang obeyed Zhuge Yu, Skinny, Fatty, and Ah Biao, who had just gotten married. Their only task tonight was to ensure that the Little Miss of the Green Gang was safe and sound from the Yamaguchi Takagi group.


    Yamaguchi Takagi was the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi. For someone to be able to sit firmly in the position of the leader of a big gang like the Yamaguchi-gumi, one could tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    Although he did not care about what outsiders said about the Yamaguchi-gumi and him. However, there were still some things that had to be done on the surface.


    Moreover, this year was the 10th birthday of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s grandson. Yamaguchi Takagi still cherished this grandson of his. Therefore, he would not ruin his grandson¡¯s 10th birthday in order to take revenge on the Green Gang.


    Yamaguchi didn¡¯t just invite the Little Miss of the Green Gang. He also sent invitations to the children of rich families who usually had a good rtionship with the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    The Green Gang car carrying Chen Meng¡¯er was smooth, but it was stopped at the entrance of the headquarters of the Yamaguchi-gumi. They asked Chen Meng¡¯er to show them the invitation card. Chen Meng¡¯er took out the invitation card, she whispered in Chinese, ¡°This Yamaguchi-gumi has been so troublesome for so long. Didn¡¯t he look forward to my arrival? Why did he still get people to investigate this and that? Hmph, if there¡¯s any more nonsense, I¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡±


    No matter what Chen Meng¡¯er muttered, when Chen Meng¡¯er handed the invitation card in her hand to the Yamaguchi-gumi people at the entrance, the person¡¯s heartbeat suddenly doubled when he saw the name on it clearly. He was extremely excited. After staying here for more than two hours, he finally confirmed that the youngdy of the Green Gang had appeared.


    The person controlled the expression on his face, but the excitement in his eyes could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried. Coincidentally, Chen Meng¡¯er had a clear view of the person¡¯s gaze. Chen Meng¡¯er said in her heart, ¡®It looks like Yamaguchi-gumi has really prepared to treat me well. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be politeter.¡¯


    The man returned the invitation to Chen Meng¡¯er, then opened the door and let her in.

 Chapter 322

    <h4>Chapter 322:</h4>


    The car Chen Meng¡¯er was in entered the front driveway of the Yamaguchi-gumi residence. The person who had just checked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s invitation went to call Kazuo Watanabe excitedly. ¡°Hall Master Watanabe, the youngdy of the Green Gang has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± This made Kazuo Watanabe, who was worried that Elder Liu would go back on his word, heave a sigh of relief.


    After Kazuo Watanabe hung up the phone, he said to Yamaguchi Takagi who seemed to be focused on ying chess but had not put down a piece for a long time, ¡°Boss, the youngdy of the Green Gang has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Haha, I thought Elder Liu couldn¡¯t bear to part with his little granddaughter and went back on his word. It seems that the youngdy of the Green Gang is just like that in Liu Bolin¡¯s heart. After all, they aren¡¯t blood rtives.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi ced the chess piece in his hand on the chessboard.


    ¡°Then boss, won¡¯t our n have any impact? Will Elder Liu ignore his granddaughter?¡± Kazuo Watanabe asked.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s Elder Liu. Since he made people think that he dotes on this god-granddaughter so much, then he won¡¯t abandon thefort of his god-granddaughter. Alright, you can go down and make the arrangements. I¡¯ll wait for your good news,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi said.


    Under the guidance of the Yamaguchi family¡¯s servants, Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at two or three vis located east of the Yamaguchi family¡¯s headquarters.


    Chen Meng¡¯er arrived quitete. The children of the rich families who were invited arrived around the time written on the invitation cards. When Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the hall that was decorated with the atmosphere of a birthday party, the first thing she saw was a bunch of little girls dressed in fancy clothes surrounding five or six little boys dressed in suits.


    Thanks to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exceptionally sensitive ears, the moment she entered, she heard a little girl shyly confess, ¡°Yamaguchi, I¡¯m Tian Qianxue. I¡¯ve always liked you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect this girl to mature so early. She looked at the girl who was only eight or nine years old, but she had already confessed to the boy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er still wanted to see how Yamaguchi, the boy who had been confessed to, would react, suddenly, she heard a little boy with curly hair not far from Yamaguchi say, ¡°Why does this little girl look so unfamiliar? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    The curly-haired little boy¡¯s voice was not soft. His words sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone in the room turned their gazes to Chen Meng¡¯er with a whoosh.


    ¡°Naoya, you invited her. You should know her, right?¡± Another brown-haired boy with a bow tie said to Yamaguchi Naoya.


    ¡°Tengzhe, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Other than the few of you, the others weren¡¯t invited by me. They were all invited by my grandfather. Who, who, who is this? How do I know her?¡± Yamaguchi Naoya, who originally had an icy expression on his face, said, when he faced his friends, he immediately changed his cold expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, this little sister is really cute. She looks just like the doll that my little sister likes.¡± The curly-haired An Tengzhe also said as he shook off the girls surrounding him and walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to pay attention to these little brats. She came to this birthday party with a purpose and a mission. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know why, but when she saw the curly-haired An Tengzhe in front of her... when he smiled coquettishly and asked her her name, she had the urge to punch him.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was still rational. She knew that now was not the time to make a scene, but she did not want to pay attention to these boring people. Therefore, she chose to turn a blind eye to this An Tengzhe. She directly took the gift in her hand and walked towards the main character of the birthday party. The young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi¡¯s long-standing grandson Yamaguchi Naoya.


    ¡°Hello, I wish you a happy birthday. This is my birthday gift to you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of her small size and easily squeezed into the circle of the group of girls and gave the gift in her hand to Yamaguchi Naoya.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Yamaguchi had yet to reach out to receive the birthday present that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him. Little Tian Qianxue, who had confessed to Yamaguchi but received no response, already held a grudge against Chen Meng¡¯er in her heart, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er appearing and attracting everyone¡¯s attention, how could Yamaguchi ignore her confession?


    ¡°Who are you? Where did this wild girle from? Don¡¯t you know your status? How dare you seduce Young Master Yamaguchi?¡± Little Tian Qianxue stretched out her hand, wanting to pat Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm that was holding the present.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had been learning martial arts from Elder Liu for the past few years. Although due to her age, some of her attacks were not powerful enough, and her physical strength and agility had only recovered by 70-80%, so... when Tian Qianxue¡¯s hand pped down, Chen Meng¡¯er dodged it, causing Tian Qianxue to miss.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how these children¡¯s parents had taught them. However, no matter how Chen Meng¡¯er listened to this little Tian Qianxue¡¯s words, they were not pleasing to the ear. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that if this was the case, it should not havee from the mouth of a child who was only eight or nine years old. ¡°Who am I? Whether I am a wild girl or not, this does not seem to require your control. I was only invited by Yamaguchi Takagi for a long time to participate in this birthday banquet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was never a person who would suffer a loss.


    ¡°You, you actually dared to call Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s grandfather by his name, you.¡± Little Tian Qianxue was very surprised that Chen Meng¡¯er dared to call Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss by his name. Not only was little Tian Qianxue surprised, but everyone present was also surprised, when they heard Chen Meng¡¯er call Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss by his name, they were also very surprised. One had to know that before they came, their parents had given them lessons.


    As for the Yamaguchi-gumi family, they could only suck up to them. They could not offend the Yamaguchi-gumi family.


    Yamaguchi Naoya also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. In his heart, he thought, who is this little girl in front of me? She actually dared to address him by his grandfather¡¯s name. After all, since he was born, he had never heard anyone address him by his grandfather¡¯s name.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re very brave. You actually dare to address Yamaguchi-gumi by his name,¡± An Tengzhe also said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the name just for people to call? What¡¯s wrong with me calling him by his name?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at An Tengzhe coldly. Then, she looked at Yamaguchi Naoya. Here, this is my birthday present to you. If you want it, take it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take it back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and pretended to take her hand back.


    But just as she was about to take her hand back, Yamaguchi Naoya reached out and took the present from Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Yamaguchi Naoya asked.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered without hiding anything.

 Chapter 323

    <h4>Chapter 323:</h4>


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er? I¡¯ve never heard of her. That doesn¡¯t sound like a Japanese name.¡± When Tian Qianxue heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name, her face was unhappy. She had never heard of any Japanese aristocratic family with the surname Chen. ¡°How did a wild girl like you manage to sneak in? Naoya, get someone to chase this wild girl out.¡± Tian Qianxue was the Little Miss of the Tian family. From birth, it couldn¡¯t be said that she was doted on by everyone. And from the moment she remembered, she had always been the center of attention. Everyone praised her for her good looks.


    And when Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, she saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small face that wasn¡¯t open, but was exquisite. She felt a little repulsed in her heart. Moreover, when Yamaguchi Naoya actually received the gift that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over, the jealousy in her heart suddenly appeared.


    Tian Qianxue¡¯s words caused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes to widen. This little girl¡¯s brain was normal, right? Could she not know where this ce was? If she didn¡¯t have an invitation, would she appear here? However, Chen Meng¡¯er immediately regained her previous expression. She didn¡¯t mind being kicked out, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Yamaguchi Takagi would have after she was kicked out. She, Chen Meng¡¯er, was a hostage that Yamaguchi Takagi had spent a lot of effort to invite in.


    It wasn¡¯t just Chen Meng¡¯er. An Tengzhe, Hideki Kojima, and the others all looked at Tian Qianxue as if she wasn¡¯t mentally well. What was this girl¡¯s brain made of? This was the Yamaguchi-gumi. The Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s security was so tight. How could a little girl sneak in?


    Yamaguchi Naoya did not even look at Tian Qianxue. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if he was sizing her up. Then he asked, ¡°Are you the Little Miss of the Green Gang?¡± Before this, his grandfather had mentioned to him that he would invite the Little Miss of the Green Gang to his birthday party. He wanted him to pay a little attention to this Little Miss of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°The youngdy of the Green Gang? She is the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Hideki Kojima was surprised. He did not expect that this doll-like girl in front of him was actually the youngdy of the legendary Green Gang.


    Hideki Kojima and the others had heard about this youngdy of the Green Gang from their parents and the adults around them more than once or twice. They often talked about the Green Gang and the youngdy of the Green Gang. Therefore, although they had never seen the youngdy of the Green Gang before, they had long heard about the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. How can you be the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡± Tian Qianxue pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, feeling even more ufortable when she saw everyone looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with even brighter eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m lying? Why can¡¯t I be the youngdy of the Green Gang? Could it be that you are? This is really baffling.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had repeatedly provoked Tian Qianxue, she finally did not want to endure the repeated provocations. Previously, she had held onto her as an adult, and they were all children. That was why she had repeatedly tolerated them. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had never been a person who would not retaliate when she was bullied.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Tian Qianxue¡¯s face flushed red. She still wanted to open her mouth to say something. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to continue wasting time with her. She listened to the bad words that came out of her mouth. Therefore, when Tian Qianxue opened her mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er directly threw a small pill that she had just secretly taken out of her pocket into Tian Qianxue¡¯s mouth.


    Before she could react, the pill melted in her mouth and entered her body through her throat. A faint medicinal smell spread in Tian Qianxue¡¯s mouth, which made her eyes widen in shock. She raised her head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er and opened her mouth to question Chen Meng¡¯er about what she had fed her. However, her mouth moved again and again. There was no sound at all.

 Chapter 324

    <h4>Chapter 324:</h4>


    Tian Qianxue was so frightened that tears burst out of her eyes.


    ¡°What did you give her?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw the pill very quickly. However, the people who were close to Chen Meng¡¯er and Tian Qianxue could still see clearly that Chen Meng¡¯er threw a ck thing into Tian Qianxue¡¯s mouth. Therefore, seeing that Tian Qianxue was so anxious that she could not make a sound, Yamaguchi Naoya, who was the leader, asked straightforwardly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s too noisy, so I just want her to be quiet for a while. It¡¯s just a small pill that temporarily makes people lose their voice.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to bully the weak, otherwise, this Tian Qianxue would provoke her time and time again. She would not just feed her a pill that temporarily made her lose her voice. No matter what, she had to suffer some physical pain.


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked around. Speaking of which, because she had to rush over to the Yamaguchi-gumi, she didn¡¯t drink afternoon tea in the afternoon. This made her feel a little hungry. Chen Meng¡¯er saw the target¡¯s dining table with all kinds of delicious food. She didn¡¯t care about the people around her and just walked over.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words came out, Yamaguchi Naoya and the other hungry boys, who had good rtionships with each other, looked at each other. They had never heard of a pill with such an effect before.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Tian Qianxue was so scared that her tears fell. However, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Just when everyone was attracted by the effect of the pill that Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned, when Chen Meng¡¯er walked towards the dining table, Tian Qianxue took a few steps towards Chen Meng¡¯er and was about to pounce on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long noticed the movement behind her. Just as Tian Qianxue pounced on her, she dodged, and the object that was supposed tond on her body. Fell directly to the ground. Because Tian Qianxue had the thought of dying together with Chen Meng¡¯er, and she thought that she could crush Chen Meng¡¯er without a hitch, her entire body fell to the ground.


    Everyone only heard a ¡°Bang¡±. Tian Qianxue¡¯s entire body fell to the ground. And because Tian Qianxue had eaten Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s soundless pill, at this moment, Tian Qianxue was in so much pain that she was grimacing in pain. However, she was unable to make a single sound. This voice that she could not cry out was suppressed in the bottom of her heart, she was about to suffer internal injuries from holding it in.


    ¡°Ah, why are you so careless? It hurts when you fall to the ground.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a worried expression on her face.


    However, after Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the restaurant. When the people in the restaurant saw this, the corners of their mouths twitched. Are you worried? Is there anyone who is so worried?


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the girls who had a good rtionship with Tian Qianxue would help Tian Qianxue up. However, none of the girls who had been surrounding Tian Qianxue walked towards Tian Qianxue. In the end, Yamaguchi Naoya walked forward and helped Little Tian Qianxue up. Who asked him to be the leader today?


    Yamaguchi had long set up his spies for the birthday banquet. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t set up spies, this was the headquarters of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Everything that happened here would quickly reach Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s ears. How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know about this. It was because she knew that she didn¡¯t avoid suspicion and directly fed Tian Qianxue pills. And this was exactly what she wanted.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was eating at the dining table, she secretly noticed that someone in the hall was slowly retreating. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even think about it. She knew that that person was going to report the situation to Yamaguchi Takagi.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ate the delicious pastries while silently counting the time in her heart.


    The person who was slowly retreating from the hall jogged towards Yamaguchi¡¯s office building.


    ¡°Boss, Boss.¡± That person was running so fast that he was gasping for breath. Coupled with the unconceble panic in his heart, he was unable to speak.


    ¡°Speak properly.¡± Kazuo Watanabe carefully nced at Yamaguchi for a long time. He scolded the person who came to inform him about this.


    ¡°Hey, Watanabe, there¡¯s no rush. Let him catch his breath first.¡± Yamaguchi had been in a good mood ever since Chen Meng¡¯er had entered his domain. He only needed to think about how Liu Bolin would lower his head to himter; his mood was boundless.


    The person who had informed him calmed down. Only then did he speak, ¡°Boss, just now, the youngdy of the Green Gang gave the youngdy of the Tian family a ck pill. After that, the youngdy of the Tian family could no longer speak. I just heard from the youngdy of the Green Gang that the pill could temporarily silence people.¡±


    As soon as that person finished speaking, Yamaguchi Takagi ced the teacup in his hand heavily on the table with a ¡°bang¡± sound. This gave the informant a big scare.


    ¡°Are you saying that the youngdy of the Green Gang has a pill that can temporarily silence people?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi asked as he looked at that person with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The person who provided the information could not help but shrink back when Yamaguchi Takagi looked at him. Then, he stammered a reply.


    ¡°Boss, this...¡± after Kazuo Watanabe heard the words of the person who provided the information, he could not help but recall the incident that happened two years ago in his Yamaguchi-gumi. That incident could be said to be a point of fear in the hearts of many people in his Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect it to really be done by the Green Gang. Liu Bolin, you¡¯re really good. Humph, I¡¯d like to see how you deny it this time.¡± Yamaguchi-gumi punched the desk. ¡°Watanabe, go and gather all the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Then, you and I will personally invite the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Yamaguchi-gumi gritted his teeth and said thisst sentence.


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± Watanabe Kazuo knew that their Boss was about to make a move on the Green Gang.


    At the dining table. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had eaten her fill, put down the te and fork in her hands and stretched her back. ¡°Why is the Yamaguchi-gumi so slow? I have already finished eating and haven¡¯t gone out yet. Ah, if he still doesn¡¯te, I will have to go back to sleep.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stretched her back and muttered softly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were coincidentally heard by An Tengzhe, who was holding the food. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.

 Chapter 325 - Unexpected Results (1)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Unexpected Results (1)</h4>


    An Tengzhe also didn¡¯t think that there would be a kid who wasn¡¯t afraid of Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Boss Yamaguchi for a long time. Not to mention them, even Yamaguchi Naoya Yamaguchi¡¯s beloved little grandson, was also very cautious when he saw his grandfather for a long time. His heart was also very afraid.


    An Tengzhe had originally been filled with curiosity towards Chen Meng¡¯er after knowing that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Little Miss of the Green Gang. Now that he saw Chen Meng¡¯er muttering to herself, he couldn¡¯t help but want to get closer to her and understand her.


    Just as An Tengzhe was about to follow his heart and get closer to Chen Meng¡¯er... There was amotion at the door.


    The hall, which was originally noisy and filled with the sounds of children fighting, suddenly quieted down. It was even quieter than the ssroom during ss. Tian Qianxue, who had been crying and wanting to find her grandfather to avenge her, forgot to cry at this moment. Her arrogant face showed fear.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could guess that the person she had been waiting for had arrived. A smile appeared on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lowered head. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at the door, the smile on her face had long been hidden.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and happened to meet the eyes of Yamaguchi Takagi, who was standing at the door looking for his target. When Yamaguchi Takagi saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the corners of his mouth twitched. Then, he raised his feet and walked toward Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As Yamaguchi Takagi walked forward, everyone¡¯s eyes slowly shifted to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yamaguchi Takagi stood in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er with what he thought was a gentle expression, ¡°Meng¡¯er, right? I told youst time that we would meet again very soon.¡±


    ¡°Very soon? This is much slower than I expected,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head and said childishly. ¡°I really miss you, Grandpa Yamaguchi.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that they miss me. Little girl, I don¡¯t know if I should say that you¡¯re brave or ignorant.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi looked as if he had heard a joke, but it really was... it had been a long time since someone had told him that they missed him. ¡°Little girl, if it weren¡¯t for Liu Bolin being one step ahead of me, I would really like to acknowledge you as my god-granddaughter. Little girl, I really like you a lot. But, what a pity, what a pity.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er curled her lips in her heart when she heard Yamaguchi¡¯s words. Yamaguchi wanted to acknowledge her as his god-granddaughter, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the nationality of Yamaguchi was something that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like very much. In addition to Yamaguchi Takagi, Chen Meng¡¯er disliked him even more.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t show it on her face at all. She still had a naive and childish expression on her face.


    ¡°Girl, can you tell me, where did you get the pill that you gave that youngdy just now?¡± When Yamaguchi Takagi saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s childish appearance, he unconsciously really treated Chen Meng¡¯er as a child, he let down his guard against her.


    ¡°Are you talking about this pill?¡± Unknowingly, a pill that was exactly the same as the one that Chen Meng¡¯er had given to Tian Qianxue appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this kind of pill.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the pill and was excited. ¡°Girl, can you show it to Grandpa Yamaguchi?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s coaxing expression towards her... Chen Meng¡¯er was very unhappy when she saw it.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er generously handed the pill in her hand to Yamaguchi Takagi.


    Yamaguchi Takagi didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to be so easy to talk to. He hesitated for a moment before he turned his head and gestured for Kazuo Watanabe to take the pill from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 326 - Unexpected Results (2)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Unexpected Results (2)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little disappointed when she saw that it wasn¡¯t Yamaguchi Takagi who took the pill from her. However, she quickly picked up the disappointment, if Yamaguchi Takagi really took the pill from her, he would be letting down his status as the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    Kazuo Watanabe put on his white gloves and took the pill from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the nervous look on Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s face and pursed her lips in her heart. Didn¡¯t Kazuo Watanabe see how she was holding the pill just now? She was fine. Didn¡¯t that prove that the pill was fine when it came into direct contact with the skin.


    ¡°Boss.¡± After taking the pill from Chen Meng¡¯er, Kazuo Watanabe turned to ask his boss what his next step should be.


    ¡°Bring it over and let me take a look.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi didn¡¯t dare to touch it himself, but he was very curious about the pill, so he asked Kazuo Watanabe to bring the pill closer to him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that after Kazuo Watanabe took the pill from her, she would be the one to examine the pill. She didn¡¯t expect that things would change so drastically. Chen Meng¡¯er watched as Kazuo Watanabe ced the pill in front of Yamaguchi. Her heart was filled with nervousness, excitement, and excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly.


    Yamaguchi looked at the ck pill in front of him. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything strange about it. Just as he was about to ask Kazuo Watanabe to take the pill back and give it to the Yamaguchi doctors for examination, he suddenly smelled a pleasant fragrance. He couldn¡¯t help but sniff it a few more times.


    Then... Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt waves of piercing pain in his body. This kind of pain seemed toe from the bones. This made Yamaguchi, who had not been mentally prepared for a long time, cry out in pain because of the sudden bone-piercing pain. ¡°Ouch.¡± Then, he could not help but bend the medicine down in pain.


    ¡°Boss, boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The first person to realize that something was wrong with Yamaguchi was Kazuo Watanabe. He was the closest to Yamaguchi and had been by Yamaguchi¡¯s side for the longest time, so... he could pretty much understand what his action meant.


    Kazuo Watanabe ignored the pill in his hand and strode over to Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s side. He held Yamaguchi Takagi, who was bent over in pain, with both hands.


    ¡°It hurts. My whole body hurts.¡± He was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. The clothes on his back were also soaked by the cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and persevered before he said those words.


    ¡°My body hurts. What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Watanabe looked at Yamaguchi Takagi, who had an ugly expression on his face. He immediately understood that something had happened. ¡°Someone, quick, go and call the doctor,¡± Watanabe shouted to the people beside him.


    ¡°Medicine. Medicine.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi was indeed the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, although his body was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak, his brain didn¡¯t lose the ability to work because of the pain. He hadn¡¯t thought of it at first, but after thinking for a moment, he understood that the smell just now was strange... and this was very likely the medicine.


    ¡°What?¡± Kazuo Watanabe was anxious. In addition, Yamaguchi didn¡¯t finish his sentence, so he didn¡¯t react for a moment. However, he immediately understood. ¡°Boss, are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with the medicine just now?¡±


    Yamaguchi Takagi nodded lightly.


    Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s nod made everyone in the Yamaguchi-gumi turn their gazes to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Kazuo Watanabe looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a murderous gaze. ¡°Our boss is like this. Is it because of the pill?¡± Kazuo Watanabe asked sternly. If he didn¡¯t want to be the support point for his Boss Yamaguchi Takagi, he would have rushed up and grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er to interrogate her.


    If it were any other child, the other girls in the hall would have been scared to tears by Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s stern questioning. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was still full of smiles. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the final result would be like this. This waspletely out of her expectations. It could be considered an unexpected surprise. She originally thought that the best result would be for Kazuo Watanabe to be hit by this ¡°Bone-scattering pill¡±.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er admitted.


    ¡°Hand over the antidote, or I¡¯ll have someone shoot you.¡± Kazuo Watanabe didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to answer so straightforwardly. Just as Kazuo Watanabe finished speaking, his left and right arms had already taken out the gun in their hands and aimed the muzzle at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the pitch-ck muzzle of the gun aimed at her. Her face was unbothered. These two people had reached out their hands, yet they still wanted to touch her. It was reallyughable.


    On the other hand, An Tengzhe and the others saw that the muzzle was aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er. They couldn¡¯t help but worry for this little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er. Although Tian Qianxue was very afraid, when she saw that the muzzle was aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er, her heart was filled with the joy of revenge.


    ¡°There is no antidote.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er spread out her hands towards Kazuo Watanabe, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t like people pointing guns at me, so you¡¯d better put your guns away. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    The boss was in so much pain that he almost fainted. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that there was no antidote, killing intent shed in his eyes. Then, he used all his strength and said, ¡°Do it.¡±


    The two people who were aiming their guns at Chen Meng¡¯er heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and prepared to shoot.


    Just as they were about to pull out their pistols, the two silver needles in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s left hand flew out before them and hit their wrists. At the same time, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her right hand. The pink toy-like pistol was firmly held in her hand.


    The two people pointed their guns at Chen Meng¡¯er. With a wail, the guns in their hands fell to the ground.


    Before the leader could figure out what had happened, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled the pistol in her hand and fired two shots consecutively, hitting the shoulder of the two people who were holding the guns.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t like being pointed at with a gun. The consequences are not something you can bear,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly. ¡°These two shots can be considered a lesson for all of you.¡±


    The two gunshots scared the children in the hall so much that they couldn¡¯t help but scream. As for Yamaguchi Naoya, he was worried about his grandfather¡¯s situation and wanted toe over. However, the situation on their side was ratherplicated, so he was stopped by someone. As for the other boys, they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er withplicated gazes. This Little Miss of the Green Gang seemed to bepletely different from what they had seen.

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327:</h4>


    Kazuo Watanabe never expected that Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang, a five-year-old girl, would have a gun on her.


    When he saw the gun in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, his whole body was in so much pain that it felt like he was being pricked by needles, causing him to tremble uncontrobly. However, even so, Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s mind was still very clear. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the pain, but his mind was clearer than usual.


    When Yamaguchi Takagi saw Chen Meng¡¯er shoot swiftly, he couldn¡¯t help but think that the gunshot wound he received two years ago might have been caused by her. He didn¡¯t know why, but when this thought appeared in Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s mind, the more he thought about it, the more it seemed like it. Previously, when his injuries had been repeated over and over again, he had suspected that taking a shot was not Elder Liu¡¯s work. However, he had never discovered that any sharpshooter had appeared in the Green Gang. Therefore, he also felt that Elder Liu¡¯s marksmanship had improved a lot.


    However, now, Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the gun in her hand with a calm expression. It was as if the two shots had note from Chen Meng¡¯er at all. Although he felt that this thought was somewhat illogical. However, there was a voice in his heart that kept telling him that Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who had fired the shots.


    Regardless of whether the person who had fired the shots was Chen Meng¡¯er or not, Yamaguchi knew that now was not the time to investigate this matter. He endured the pain, he gritted his teeth and said to Kazuo Watanabe, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go up and catch her for me.¡±


    ¡°I got it, boss,¡± Kazuo Watanabe replied. Kazuo Watanabe said to the Yamaguchi-gumi people behind him, ¡°Go up and catch her for me.¡± They still needed to use the Little Miss of the Green Gang to carry out the next step of their n.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not a real child, nor was she an ordinary child without any ability to protect herself. It could also be said that if Chen Meng¡¯er did not haveplete confidence in escaping unscathed... why would she rashly ept the invitation from Yamaguchi? It was not like Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that if she was caught by the Yamaguchi-gumi, they would use her to threaten the Green Gang.


    ¡°Are you sure that you have the guts and the skills to catch me?¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the Yamaguchi-gumi people in disdain, then, sheughed and said, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even talk about capturing me. If youe close to me, it will be a problem. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to be like those people from your Yamaguchi-gumi from two years ago who were itchy all over, unconscious, or like that Little Miss from the Tian family who couldn¡¯t speak, if your boss, the Yamaguchi-gumi, is in so much pain that his entire body is trembling, you cane and capture me. How did I say those words? I came here today with the responsibility of finding someone to test the medicine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth, her eyes widened, and she looked like she had said the wrong thing.


    However, the Yamaguchi-gumi people did not think that the little girl in front of them was very cute at all. After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they remembered what they had seen or felt two years ago, and their bodies could not help but tremble. When Kazuo Watanabe heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he was very surprised. ¡°Did you do that thing two years ago?¡±


    Kazuo Watanabe could not believe it. The youngdy of the Green Gang in front of him was only five years old. Two years ago, she was only three years old. If she really did it, then she felt that it was too incredible and terrifying.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, do you think I would know so clearly? Oh, right, there are a few familiar faces inside. Hmm, let me think, what kind of powder did I sprinkle on them at that time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked like an angel, however, the words she said made the people across them feel that Chen Meng¡¯er was a little devil, a little devil that made them tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯t remember.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a regretful expression on her face, but in the blink of an eye... Chen Meng¡¯er smiled brightly again. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll try my newly developed medicine on one of youter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely remember what medicine I gave you this time. Is that alright?¡±

 Chapter 328

    <h4>Chapter 328:</h4>


    When the Yamaguchi-gumi people heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, their legs started to tremble. They didn¡¯t feel that Chen Meng¡¯er was scaring them at all. Their boss was a living example. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their Boss Yamaguchi-gumi was still around, they would have long run away.


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er began to take out medicinal powder and pills from her bag. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I brought enough today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, revealing two beautiful dimples. However, from the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s point of view, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile made their backs turn cold.


    It made them even more eager to escape.


    At this moment, the Yamaguchi-gumi doctor received the news and rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss? Are you feeling unwell?¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi person who went to call for the doctor asked, as he was running so fast that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly, the doctor only knew that something had happened to Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss for a long time. As for what exactly happened, he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Dr. Fujiwara,e and take a look at boss. He¡¯s in pain all over.¡± Dr. Fujiwara¡¯s arrival eased the already tense atmosphere a little. This made the Yamaguchi-gumi people let out a sigh of relief. At least, they didn¡¯t have to go up to receive the baptism of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unknown medicinal powder right now.


    Dr. Fujiwara put down the medicine box in his hand and went to examine Yamaguchi-gumi. Dr. Fujiwara was the best doctor in the Yamaguchi-gumi. Normally, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s health was handled by him. However, Dr. Fujiwara checked him up and down, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. Dr. Fujiwara¡¯s frown was enough to kill a fly.


    ¡°Dr. Fujiwara, how¡¯s Boss¡¯s health?¡± Kazuo Watanabe asked worriedly.


    ¡°I checked him. Boss¡¯s health is fine. He just has some symptoms of exhaustion.¡± Dr. Fujiwara frowned and said, ¡°Hall Master Watanabe, why does boss¡¯s body hurt?¡±


    ¡°She gave boss a ck pill just now. I don¡¯t know what it is either. Boss¡¯s body hurt all over after taking that pill,¡± said Kazuo Watanabe as he looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was called out by name, put away her small pink pistol. She was holding a te and eating snacks. Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she had exercised a little just now. She had digested the food she had eaten and was a little hungry. An Tengzhe, who was standing not far from Chen Meng¡¯er, also expressed that this was the first time he had seen such a daring girl.


    She was still in the mood to eat pastries in the face of so many people from the Yamaguchi-gumi. In fact, An Tengzhe was quite impressed with Chen Meng¡¯er, especially when Chen Meng¡¯er took out her pistol and fired two shots decisively at the two people from the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Kazuo Watanabe, please don¡¯t affect my appetite. If it affects my appetite, I don¡¯t mind giving you a pill so that you can try it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said without even raising her head as she ate the cake.


    ¡°You... you...¡± Kazuo Watanabe trembled in anger at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrogant words. However, he was helpless against Chen Meng¡¯er.


    On the side of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yamaguchi-gumi were in a stalemate. Of course, this was what the Yamaguchi-gumi thought. Chen Meng¡¯er was eating and drinking what she should be eating. She was not affected at all.


    On the other hand, the two teams outside were feeling uneasy. They were extremely anxious.


    ¡°Zhuge, why is there no movement on the side of the Yamaguchi-gumi? The Little Miss has been gone for so long.¡± Fatty circled around. He asked worriedly. They had been here for more than two hours, but there was no movement from the other side at all.


    ¡°There is no movement, which means that the Little Miss is fine. If there is any movement from them, we have to worry about the Little Miss¡¯ safety.¡± Although Zhuge Yu was also worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sfort... however, he knew better than Fatty.


    Elder Liu, who was sitting in the car, closed his eyes to rest. However, only he knew how worried he was about Chen Meng¡¯er. After Chen Meng¡¯er left, he regretted that he didn¡¯t insist and insisted on going to the Yamaguchi-gumi with his little granddaughter.


    The Green Gang wasn¡¯t the only one who wasn¡¯t calm. The elites of the Yamaguchi-gumi who were arranged by Kazuo Watanabe to be on standby outside were also a little restless.


    ¡°Big Bro... why isn¡¯t there any movement from Hall Master and the others? Didn¡¯t he say that we would start the operation after he went in and brought out the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Boss... something happened to Hall Master and the others?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hall master has mobilized all the elites of the Yamaguchi-gumi. If the Green Gang members rush to our headquarters, then...¡± the Yamaguchi-gumi immediately began to discuss.


    As for the Yamaguchi-gumi member who was called Big Bro, the more he heard his subordinates¡¯ words, the more his expression became terrifying. In the end, just as their words became more and more unpleasant... he couldn¡¯t help but berate them, ¡°All of you, shut up. If Boss and Hall master hear you, you will be skinned alive!¡±


    Meanwhile, in the hall, Chen Meng¡¯er was starting to lose her patience. Dr. Fujiwara had already been investigating for half an hour, but he still could not find out the cause of Yamaguchi¡¯s pain. On the other hand, Yamaguchi was still able to grit his teeth and endure the pain. However, as the pain continued to intensify, he finally could not endure it any longer.


    After he cried out in pain, he fainted due to his physical exhaustion. Immediately, the hall became a mess.


    The Boss had fainted. How would Kazuo Watanabe and the others have the time to care about Chen Meng¡¯er and the n? Besides, how would Kazuo Watanabe and the others dare to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, especially with the living example of Yamaguchi. In fact, Kazuo Watanabe and the others deliberately ignored Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s existence.


    That was because no one dared to take the risk. They didn¡¯t want to taste the pills in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bag.


    So, in the blink of an eye, all the people who were standing in the hall disappeared. Of course, except for the children who came to the birthday party. However, they were all scared.


    When they saw that they were the only ones left in the room, especially when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er. They all cried.

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the little girl in the living room who was crying in a princess dress. She turned her head and looked at An Tengzhe. She asked, ¡°By the way, am I that scary too?¡±


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s alright. However, you¡¯re still pretty scary to them,¡± An Tengzhe answered honestly.


    An Tengzhe¡¯s words, coupled with the little girl who was crying louder than thest, made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead turn ck. was she scaring the little kids? ¡°Alright, since I¡¯m so scary, then I¡¯d better leave this ce as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid that if I stay here for too long, they¡¯ll cry themselves out and faint. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m guilty.¡±Chen Meng¡¯er carried her small backpack and walked towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. We¡¯ll meet again when we have the chance. However, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have the chance to meet again.¡±


    When the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s subordinates, who had been left behind by Kazuo Watanabe, saw Chen Meng¡¯er walking towards them, they subconsciously stepped back.


    An Tengzhe also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who didn¡¯t even turn her head and walked away swiftly and elegantly. He felt a little reluctant to part with her. However, he understood in his heart that with their family¡¯s current rtionship with the Yamaguchi-gumi, it was impossible for him to get too close to Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang. She had caused such a ruckus at the birthday banquet.


    An Tengzhe was thinking the same thing in his heart. If Chen Meng¡¯er found out about this, her face would definitely be pulled down in an instant, then, he pointed at An Tengzhe and asked, ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was the one who wanted to cause a ruckus at Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s birthday banquet? Which eye of yours saw that I had heavily injured Yamaguchi Takagi for a long time?¡± She had nothing better to do, coincidentally, Yamaguchi invited her over to let Chen Meng¡¯er pass the time. If Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to destroy the Yamaguchi-gumi, then Yamaguchi Takagi wouldn¡¯t be in pain all over his body. Right now, his entire body would be numb and devoid of warmth.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have those poisons that could kill people.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi members were truly afraid of the Little Miss of the Green Gang in front of them. She was only a five-year-old child. How could she be so ruthless? She didn¡¯t even hesitate when she fired the bullets. Her body was filled with all kinds of poisons. When something happened to Yamaguchi, Kazuo Watanabe was only concerned about Yamaguchi¡¯s health. He didn¡¯t have the time to give orders to the Yamaguchi-gumi members.


    Therefore, the Yamaguchi-gumi members who didn¡¯t receive the order to detain Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have the courage to stop Chen Meng¡¯er. They just let Chen Meng¡¯er swagger to the entrance of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    Yamaguchi-gumi had fainted for a long time. It was a big event. Just now, they had sent him to the hospital for emergency treatment. Themotion was not ordinary.


    Zhuge Yu and the others who were lying in ambush around the Yamaguchi-gumi had also received the message. However, they only knew that there was a bigmotion at the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, they were not clear about what had happened.


    ¡°Zhuge, I¡¯m not at ease. I¡¯m worried about the Little Miss.¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t stand still when he heard the movement of the Yamaguchi-gumi. He wiped his face and said to Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°Zhuge, what do you think?¡± Skinny was also worried about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go and ask Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu was also worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety. Therefore, he did not refute Fatty¡¯s words this time. Instead, he pursed his lips and walked towards Elder Liu¡¯s car.


    Zhuge Yu had just opened the car door. Before he could speak, Elder Liu opened his eyes. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll charge straight into the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±


    Hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words, Zhuge Yu was stunned at first. Then, he reacted and replied, ¡°I understand, sir. I¡¯ll go and give the order now.¡±

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330:</h4>


    As he spoke, Zhuge Yu turned around and gave Elder Liu the first order. Then, the entire Green Gang moved towards the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    On the other side, the elites of the Yamaguchi-gumi also received the news. However, the news they received was more urate than Elder Liu¡¯s. They received the news that their Boss, Yamaguchi had been in an ident and was now unconscious and sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. After receiving this news, they could no longer stand still.


    In addition, their Boss had fallen and was hospitalized. Who else would give them orders? Therefore, they also retreated to the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    The Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s two teams moved from different directions to the same destination. However, the speed at which they moved caused their two teams to meet at the entrance of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others heard the movementing from the other side in the night, they took a closer look and realized that the elite members of the Yamaguchi-gumi were standing not far away from them. When the members of the Green Gang discovered the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi, the elite members of the Yamaguchi-gumi also happened to notice the members of the Green Gang standing in front of them.


    When they saw the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi, they were stunned for a moment. They had never expected that the members of the Green Gang would be so bold as to dare to attack the headquarters of their Yamaguchi-gumi. However, they immediately understood why the other party hade.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others saw the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi appear, they cursed in their hearts. The appearance of the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi in such a timely manner seemed to have been nned long ago. They had predicted it and were just waiting for them to jump into the pit. Zhuge Yu and the others were not worried about falling into the trap set by the Yamaguchi-gumi. When Zhuge Yu and the others saw the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi, they exchanged nces with each other. What they were worried about was... the safety of their Little Miss, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    They were guessing that the Yamaguchi-gumi had caused such a hugemotion just now. Did something happen to their Little Miss?


    The Yamaguchi-gumi did not dare to act rashly either. They were thinking that the Green Gang must have received the news that their boss had fainted. They were taking advantage of the chaotic situation in the Yamaguchi-gumi to add fuel to the fire. As for the Yamaguchi-gumi, seeing that the Green Gang hade prepared, they did not dare to act rashly.


    The two sides were in a stalemate. They did not dare to go forward, and neither did they dare to make the first move.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked with her short legs towards the door of the Yamaguchi-gumi. As she walked... Chen Meng¡¯er even muttered softly, ¡°The Yamaguchi-gumi has been so rich for so long that there¡¯s no ce to spend it. It¡¯s such a waste to encircle such arge piece ofnd and build such arge base. I thought that in a small ind country like Japan,nd would be expensive. Judging from the looks of it, the Yamaguchi-gumi base shouldn¡¯t be so expensive. Hmm, maybe I can encircle such a piece ofnd as well.¡±


    As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped and turned her head. She looked at the Yamaguchi-gumi people who were following behind her and rubbed her chin, she said deliberately, ¡°Oh, what a pity. I brought so many powders here, but I only tested two. I¡¯m not satisfied. Should I find someone else to try?¡±


    As soon as Meng¡¯er said the word ¡°try,¡± the men following behind her disappeared with a whoosh. The speed was really remarkable. They were almost as fast as the athletes who participated in internationalpetitions.


    Seeing the men disappear, Meng¡¯er was satisfied and continued to walk with her short legs toward the gate of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    Meng¡¯er looked at the gate that was getting closer and closer, and her heart was filled with joy. She even regretted letting the driver wait for her at the gate. It was great now. She had walked such a long way by herself before arriving.


    ¡°Eh, why are there so many people at the door?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyesight was very good. It was a little better than ordinary people. Therefore, she saw two groups of people standing at the door from afar. Chen Meng¡¯er took a closer look. It was actually Zhuge Yu and the others. ¡°Uncle Zhuge and the others¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely tired. When she saw Zhuge Yu and the others, it was as if she saw her savior. She shouted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice sessfully diverted the attention of the two sides who had been in a stalemate for more than ten minutes.


    ¡°Hey, why did I hear the Little Miss¡¯ voice?¡± Ah Biao dug his ears and said.


    ¡°Not only you, but I also heard it,¡± said Skinny.


    ¡°Not only did I hear it, I saw the Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu saw Chen Meng¡¯er walking over and hurriedly went up to greet her. The Yamaguchi-gumi people were eyeing her like a tiger watching its prey.


    Just as Zhuge Yu started to walk towards Chen Meng¡¯er, the leader of the elite Yamaguchi-gumi also moved. He was one step faster than Zhuge Yu and ran towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, be careful. Run quickly.¡± Skinny saw the Yamaguchi-gumi people running towards Chen Meng¡¯er and his heart jumped. He shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the people running towards her and was stunned for a moment. However, when she came back to her senses, she did not listen to Skinny¡¯s words and run away. Instead, she revealed a devilish smile. However, this smile shed across Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. Hence, the elite from the Yamaguchi-gumi who had already arrived in front of Chen Meng¡¯er did not notice it.


    Just as the elite from the Yamaguchi-gumi was happy that he had captured a hostage that they could threaten the Green Gang with, he smelled the fragrance of flowers. Then, he actually realized that his body was not under his control. He started to p himself.


    The excited people of the Yamaguchi-gumi and the worried people of the Green Gang looked at the 360-degree turn of events in front of them. They did not know what kind of expression they should show.


    ¡°Big Bro, what happened to you?¡± The people of the Yamaguchi-gumi rushed over and grabbed their boss, who had been pping himself.


    However, the boss of the elite members of the Yamaguchi-gumi was not to be trifled with. He was very strong, and even though the person had used all his strength, he had not been able to hold on to the hand that had been waving at his face. In just a short while, this person¡¯s face had swelled up to the extent that it was visible to the naked eye.


    Just as the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi approached Chen Meng¡¯er, the members of the Green Gang also approached her. ¡°Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Biao, you¡¯re all here.¡±

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331:</h4> <h4>?</h4>


    The Yamaguchi-gumi maintained its position as the leader of the Japanese mafia thanks to the elites of the Yamaguchi-gumi. One of these elite units was called ¡°Soul¡±.


    The members of Soul were all orphans that the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi had selected from the orphanage. They had undergone rigorous training since they were young. In fact, the elite of the Green Gang, Ying, was the same.


    As the members of Soul had been training together since they were young, their feelings for the Yamaguchi-gumi and the feelings between them werepletely different from those of the ordinary members of the Yamaguchi-gumi. As a result, the members of Soul were instantly enraged when they saw their leader continuously pping himself on the face, which was already swollen beyond recognition.


    They pulled out their pistols and pointed them at Chen Meng¡¯er, asking, ¡°What did you do to our Big Brother?¡±


    Seeing that the other party had aimed his gun at Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhuge Yu, Skinny, Fatty, and Ah Biao, their actions were very consistent as they pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind them, and their faces sank. Elder Liu, who had just received the news that his precious granddaughter hade out, hurriedly got out of the car and rushed over. What he saw was the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Soul pointing their guns at his precious granddaughter.


    Elder Liu¡¯s killing intent surged out of his body. The Soul member holding the gun felt an inexplicable chill on his back. The hand holding the gun could not help but tremble.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very touched. She was touched that Zhuge Yu and the others, under such a dangerous situation, actually stood in front of her without saying a word.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge and the rest, I¡¯ll handle this matter from now on.¡± Although she was very touched, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to be the chick under their protection.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you stay there obediently.¡± Without waiting for Zhuge Yu and the others to speak, Elder Liu, who was walking over quickly, stopped Chen Meng¡¯er with a ck face. ¡°Hmph, you actually dare to point a gun at the Little Miss of our Green Gang? Then we will see if you can withstand the anger of our Green Gang.¡± Elder Liu said this to the Soul of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    When the Soul of the Yamaguchi-gumi saw the neer, they could not help but be stunned. They did not expect to see the boss of the Green Gang tonight.


    However, even so, the Soul member who pointed the gun at Chen Meng¡¯er still did not put down the gun in his hand. The other members of the Soul also entered a state of alert when Elder Liu appeared.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu and expressed her surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu toe personally.


    ¡°How can I note? You Little Girl, you actually tested your grandfather¡¯s heart¡¯s endurance.¡± Elder Liu red fiercely at Chen Meng¡¯er, but this gaze didn¡¯t have any lethality to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s Meng¡¯er¡¯s fault. I made grandpa worried. However, today¡¯s matter, I want to handle it personally. Since Yamaguchi Takagi dares to plot against me, then I will make him pay the corresponding price.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pursed her lips, she said with a serious expression. Chen Meng¡¯er walked out from behind Zhuge Yu and the others. She looked coldly at the member of Soul who was standing opposite her. Then, she looked at the person who held a gun and pointed it at her, she revealed a sweet smile.


    The Soul member of the Yamaguchi-gumi who was pointing a gun at Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sweet smile. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone who could still smile when they were pointed at by a gun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I did to your Big Bro? I¡¯ll tell you right now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had an expression that said ¡®don¡¯t thank me too much¡¯. Then, before anyone could react, the powder in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand was thrown at the member of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Soul member who was holding a gun and pointing it at her.

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332:</h4>


    White powder fell onto the person holding the gun. ¡°What is this?¡± The person holding the gun started sneezing as soon as he finished speaking. One after another.


    ¡°Humph, I wanted to let you guys go, but you guys didn¡¯t know what was good for you and came to me. Don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The powder that Chen Meng¡¯er had put into her space, she took out again. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to experiment with these newly developed medicinal powder and pills today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little depressed because she was unable toplete the purpose of today¡¯s trip.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that things would turn out like this. Chen Meng¡¯er held a small porcin bottle filled with medicinal powder and ointment and revealed a devil-like smile.


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at their Little Miss¡¯s devilish smile, which reminded them of the miserable state of the Yamaguchi-gumi two years ago. They couldn¡¯t help but start to mourn for the Soul of the Yamaguchi-gumi. These people really were in trouble this time. Elder Liu, who was originally worried about Chen Meng¡¯er, now put his hands behind his back and smiled with great peace of mind.


    He seemed to have underestimated the strength of his precious granddaughter. Perhaps, this precious granddaughter of his was even more powerful than he knew.


    Although Zhuge Yu and the others did not know the effects of the new medicinal powder that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed, they knew in their hearts how powerful the medicinal powder with unknown effects was after the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s experiment two years ago. However, the Soul of the Yamaguchi-gumi does not know that, although, some of them have been affected by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side effects of these powders.


    However, they did not experience anything yet.


    In the past two years, Chen Meng¡¯er had made great progress in her skills under the training of Elder Liu. Not to mention anything else, the flexibility of her body was even better than in her previous life. She sprinkled the powder on everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the Soul of the Yamaguchi-gumi on the opposite side, who was sprawled all over the ce. She pped her hands and said.


    ¡°Little Miss, is... is that all?¡± Fatty thought that there would be a fierce battle tonight. He was already prepared and was going to go on a killing spree tonight. However, this was his current situation. He had not even pulled out his gun.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Otherwise, Uncle Fatty, what else do you want?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her starry eyes and asked Fatty.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want anything. It¡¯s just that I think Little Miss, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Fatty said as he gave Chen Meng¡¯er a thumbs up.


    ¡°Little Miss is indeed amazing.¡± Ah Biao looked at the few familiar faces in front of him. They were the members of the Soul who had fought with him a few times. He said with certainty. One had to know that he, Ah Biao, had not gained any advantage in the hands of this Soul. But now, what did he see? This Soul¡¯s people had actually beenpletely annihted.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you see who I am? Ah, Grandpa, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± After tormenting herself for the entire night, Chen Meng¡¯er was really tired. She yawned and looked pitifully at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Sleepy? Then let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pitiful look and felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Then, Sir, these people?¡± Zhuge Yu pointed at the members of the Soulwho had be a mess. He asked Elder Liu.


    ¡°Them, let them stay here. They are people from the Yamaguchi-gumi. Let the Yamaguchi-gumi deal with them on his own.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand and left with Chen Meng¡¯er and all the members of the Green Gang. The members of the Soul of the Yamaguchi-gumi, who were tortured by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s powder and pills, were left behind.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for the Yamaguchi-gumi. After the members of the Green Gang left, the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi, who were hiding in the dark and didn¡¯t dare toe out, appeared.


    They called Kazuo Watanabe and told him what had happened at the entrance of the Yamaguchi-gumi. When Kazuo Watanabe heard the person on the other end of the phone report the situation between the two sides, the veins on his hand that was holding the phone popped out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Soul¡¯s people?¡± Kazuo Watanabe gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good. We can¡¯t control their actions. Hall Master Watanabe, you all know how strong Soul is. We really don¡¯t dare to go forward.¡±


    The other members of the Yamaguchi-gumi didn¡¯t dare to go forward and do anything to Soul¡¯s people. On the other hand, Kazuo Watanabe was unable to leave. His Boss Yamaguchi was still in aa. Kazuo Watanabe had no choice but to send the Doctor back.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi had really failed this time.


    Not only did they not use the name of their young master¡¯s birthday party to capture Chen Meng¡¯er as a hostage to threaten the Green Gang, but they had instead fallen into the hands of the Little Miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    No matter how the famous doctors tried to find out the cause of the illness of those who were afflicted with the pills and powder that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed, they could not find any cause of the illness. And if they could not find the cause of the illness, they could not begin to treat it. Therefore. After a long time at Yamaguchi-gumi, and all the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Soulhad to endure for three days before the effects of the medicine on their bodies dissipated.


    However, just these three days were enough for them to suffer.


    Not to mention, the members of Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Soulwere severely injured. They would not be able to recover after a year and a half. Take Yamaguchi Takagi as an example. Originally, he had been bleeding profusely due to the gunshot two years ago. However, his body had yet to recover. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicine powder had caused him pain for three whole days. The pain in his bones had caused him to copse from the pain.


    His body, which had recovered after much difficulty, had copsed once again due to the torment of the past three days.


    Yamaguchi Takagi had been lying on his hospital bed listening to Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s report. The thing he regretted the most in his heart was that he had made a move against Chen Meng¡¯er in order to target the Green Gang. Now, in Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s heart, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s existence was even more terrifying than the existence of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    That was because if it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, he and the Yamaguchi-gumi wouldn¡¯t have fallen so hard.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s situation. She packed her luggage and prepared to return to the country for the New Year.


    To Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surprise, there were two more people in the team that returned this time ¡ª Ah Biao and Jin Minzhu, who had received their marriage leave because the Yamaguchi-gumi was severely injured.


    The two of them actually chose to return to the country with them for the new year as their honeymoon trip.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333: Birthday Eve (1)</h4>


    A child¡¯s 10th birthday is a very important birthday in their life.


    Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have this idea. However, whether she thought it was important or not, it was useless. As long as her family thought it was important, it was important.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was now 10 years old, she was already in junior high school.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the people sitting in the living room, who looked like they were having a discussion, and felt a little helpless. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Was it necessary to make it so grand for her 10th birthday? Moreover, this birthday of hers wasn¡¯t the actual date of her birth. Instead, it was the date when she was picked up by the two of them.


    Therefore, this birthday was really not important to Chen Meng¡¯er at all. However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to say these words. If she dared to say these words, her mother, Liu Juan, would definitely cry.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, Dad, and uncles, it¡¯s just a birthday. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the excited crowd and said with a headache.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s just a birthday? This is your tenth birthday. You only have one tenth birthday in your life.¡± Liu Juan was the first to disagree. In the past five years, Liu Juan had changed a lot. Five years ago, Liu Juan was still a peasant woman who was working in the fields with a hoe on her shoulder.


    But now, Liu Juan was wearing a tailored business suit and her hair was neatly tied up. She looked like a professional woman. However, the way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was still the same doting gaze she had five years ago.


    Liu Juan was now an owner of a clothing factory. Back then, Chen Meng¡¯er brought a small portion of the money she earned from the Japanese stock market back to China and started helping her parents start their own business. She had her mother, Liu Juan, learn how to make clothes with the expert clothes maker that her grandfather, Elder Liu, had hired from abroad.


    Liu Juan was originally very skillful. After half a year, she was able to finish her apprenticeship. Although her clothes making skills could not bepared to that expert clothes maker, the clothes she made in the entire S province... could be considered among the top few.


    After her mother, Liu Juan, learned how to make clothes, Chen Meng¡¯er encouraged her mother to open a clothes-making shop, which was also a tailor shop. Under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s encouragement, her mother, Liu Juan, finally nodded and gave it a try.


    And this one try was amazing. In just five years¡¯ time. Liu Juan¡¯s small clothing-making shop became a famous clothing factory in s province.


    Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er had yed a big part in this. The design drawings that Chen Meng¡¯er provided from time to time not only made Liu Juan¡¯s clothing shop andter the clothing factory be the best in the industry, but also made the clothing expert that Elder Liu had spent a lot of money to hire, willingly be the technical director of Liu Juan¡¯s clothing factory.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, your mother is right. We can¡¯t be careless on this tenth birthday.¡± Chen Ping, who was wearing a decent suit, no longer looked like the person who wore a patched suit and worked in the fields five years ago. Under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instigation, Chen Ping led the group of people from the Chen family vige to help build houses. From the beginning, it was just a small matter. He helped the people in the neighboring vige build tile-roofed houses and then built buildings. Under Elder Liu¡¯s instructions, Zhuge Yu secretly helped Chen Ping a few times. He allowed him to develop from a small contractor into a small-scale constructionpany. There were several projects in the city; the government gave Chen Ping a pass on ount of Elder Liu. Chen Ping had just be the boss of a small constructionpany step by step from a small contractor.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Elder Liu was secretly doing. And Chen Meng¡¯er knew the unspoken rule that existed in this society. Only with money and power could one travel around the world. So, while Chen Meng¡¯er thanked her grandfather for his efforts, she also did her best to repay him.

 Chapter 334 - Birthday Eve (2)

    <h4>Chapter 334: Birthday Eve (2)</h4>


    ¡°Do I have the right to object?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu, who was smiling like a fox, and then at her parents, who looked like there was no room for discussion. Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and asked Elder Liu.


    ¡°Girl, what do you think?¡± Elder Liu asked back.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Then you guys can discuss it. Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll cooperate, Okay?¡± Actually, when Chen Meng¡¯er came in and saw the people sitting in the hall and her grandfather looking at her... with that smile in her eyes, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that there was no room for change in the matter of the tenth birthday banquet. And just now, she could be considered to be unwilling to give up and was just struggling on the brink of death.


    ¡°Alright. Then this matter will be handled by us adults. Little girl, you just have to be a happy birthday girl on that day.¡± Elder Liu was waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression as if he had taken care of something big. She really wanted to disregard her image and roll her eyes. She really wanted to tell her grandfather if he could restrain his expression before saying this.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er immediately felt relieved. Wasn¡¯t it just a tenth birthday party? It wasn¡¯t a big deal. If they wanted to mess around, then let them do it. At most, she would waste the entire day. ¡°Then you guys can discuss it slowly. I¡¯m going to the study.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er chose to keep her eyes out of sight. They could mess around however they wanted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that no matter how much they messed around at this birthday party, it would be nothing more than her parents inviting their family and friends. Her grandfather, Elder Liu, would invite someone he had a good rtionship with in S City, and then he would invite someone from the Green Gang, they would go to a restaurant and have a good meal together.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had already thought about who she could invite to make up the numbers if her grandfather, Elder Liu, asked her to invite her friends from school.


    However, until Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday, there was still no word from her grandfather asking her to invite her ssmates.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is the dress that mom made for you. What do you think?¡± Liu Juan held the pink princess dress that she had spent a whole day making and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a hopeful expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the princess dress withyers ofce in her mother¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t that the dress wasn¡¯t pretty. If it were anyone else, they would have praised this dress, Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that her mother¡¯s craftsmanship was very good. This dress was pretty, but it was a little difficult for her to ept it. In the past few years, she often wore dresses, but this kind of princess dress withyers ofce was something that Chen Meng¡¯er had never touched before. ¡°Mom, can you change into another one?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er discussed with her mother.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this dress pretty? Does Meng¡¯er not like the dress that mom made personally?¡± With Liu Juan¡¯s eyes down, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to say anything to reject it.


    ¡°No, the dress that mom made is very nice,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er quickly shook her head and denied.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Meng¡¯er, go in and put it on for mom to see.¡± Liu Juan had also changed over the past few years. She knew her precious daughter. She would never wear a princess dress again. What she usually wore was also some simple and generous dresses. This made Liu Juan, who had always wanted to dress her daughter up like a little princess, depressed for a long time.


    It was not easy for her to get such an opportunity today, so how could she let it go?


    Chen Meng¡¯er faced her family, especially those who spoiled her unconditionally and loved her. She could not refuse them because she did not want to see their disappointed expressions. So, after Chen Meng¡¯er sighed in her heart, she gritted her teeth, took the pink princess dress from her mother¡¯s hand, and went to change into the dress.


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current pink and delicate little face coupled with the pink princess dress made her look like one of those erged dolls.


    Liu Juan watched her daughter Chen Meng¡¯er change into the pink princess dress ande out. Don¡¯t be too satisfied. ¡°En, it¡¯s very good. This dress suits my Meng¡¯er very well. Then, Meng¡¯er will wear this princess dress tonight and go to the birthday party. Meng¡¯er won¡¯t disagree, right?¡± Liu Juan¡¯sst sentence... although it was an inquisitive tone, Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that as long as she dared to answer the word ¡°No¡±... Her mother would spend an entire day grinding her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± So, Chen Meng¡¯er could only follow her words.


    After her mother, Liu Juan, got the answer she wanted, she left in satisfaction. Not long after her mother left, her grandfather came over with a few small brocade boxes.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the Green Gang had been very busy these two days, and she was still guessing if something had happened to the Green Gang recently. So, when her grandfather, Elder Liu, appeared, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°What? Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to see Grandfather?¡± Elder Liu showed a very hurt expression.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not thinking that grandfather is busy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s increasingly childish temper and felt very helpless.


    ¡°Here, this is Grandpa¡¯s birthday present for you. Wear it for tonight¡¯s birthday banquet. Oh, right, I still have an important birthday present for you tonight. You have to sit properly and prepare it.¡± Elder Liu handed the brocade box to Chen Meng¡¯er, then, he left unhurriedly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was holding the brocade box with a puzzled expression, was left behind. ¡°What does grandfather mean? Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held the brocade box in her hand and whispered. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. In any case, grandpa won¡¯t harm me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and then opened the small brocade box that Elder Liu had given her.


    Inside the brocade box was a thin tinum ne with a small star pendant on it. In the middle of the pendant was a one-carat diamond, and beside it was a small diamond. In the other brocade box was a bracelet of the same design. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the two sizes, she knew that it was custom-made for her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the tinum diamond ne and bracelet, she was very surprised. She thought that with her grandfather¡¯s age and status, if he wanted to give her jewelry, it wouldn¡¯t be the tinum diamond that would be tidied up. It should be gold or jade.


    But, no matter what, Chen Meng¡¯er still quite liked them.

 Chapter 335

    <h4>Chapter 335:</h4>


    The citizens of S City discovered that there seemed to be a lot more private cars in the city than before. From time to time, they could also see people wearing high-end clothes, with their heads held high, walking in and out of the high-end consumer ces in their city.


    The citizens of S City were secretly discussing what kind ofrge-scale meetings or events they had in S City recently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s 10th birthday party was held at the only five-star hotel in S City, the Victoria hotel. It was also the best hotel in S City. Of course, the expenses here were frighteningly high, in any case, the sried citizens of S City did not have the ability to spend money here. And this five-star hotel was actually Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s property. It was Chen Meng¡¯er who had nothing to do, so she was bored. Of course, she didn¡¯t invest alone. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have so much money to invest, but because of her age limit, it was impossible for her to be the legal person of this enterprise.


    So, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Zhuge Yu and the others to invest together. They would be the legal person of the enterprise. At that time, Zhuge Yu and the others were just outside thepany. And she would be the one giving the ideas behind the scenes to guide the direction of the hotel¡¯s development. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely be the majority of this. And Chen Meng¡¯er, who had experience from her previous life, managed to turn Victoria into andmark building in S City under Elder Liu¡¯s unfavorable gaze.


    The sky gradually darkened. The main character of today¡¯s birthday party, Chen Meng¡¯er, changed into a princess dress that her mother, Liu Juan, had personally made for her. At the request of her grandfather, Elder Liu, she also wore the ne and bracelet that her grandfather had given her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er finished dressing and appeared in the front hall, Elder Liu and the others had also changed into formal clothes and were waiting for the arrival of the main character, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er wearing a princess dress... his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Girl, you should wear this on a daily basis. Look at the clothes you wear on a daily basis, it¡¯s a little too in.¡± If Elder Liu¡¯s words were to be heard in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s school... when those girls who were jealous of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s clothes heard it, they did not know how much they would be scorned.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not prepared to confront her grandfather¡¯s words. She did not want to wear such cute, princess-style clothes in the future. After all, her grandfather loved to help her dress up like a doll. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic. ¡°Everyone is here. So, are we going to set off?¡±


    ¡°You little girl.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic so confidently. Elder Liu was helpless, but he could only follow Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lead and change the topic.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family of five, including Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, Ah Biao and his wife, as well as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s three personal guards, got into the car and set off for Victoria.


    Tonight¡¯s Victoria had long been decorated. The surroundings of the hotel had long been guarded by members of the Green Gang. When anyone entered the hotel area, members of the Green Gang came forward and asked for an invitation card.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were riding in the Green Gang¡¯s car. The members of the Green Gang could recognize that this car belonged to the Green Gang at a nce. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others drove four cars without stopping, they smoothly drove into the Victoria Hotel.


    As the host, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived rtively earlier. They arrived more than an hour earlier than the time written on the invitation card.


    After everyone got out of the car at the door, Elder Liu instructed Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yuntao, and Su Jin, ¡°Tonight, the three of you must follow the Little Miss closely. Make sure that she is safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, we understand.¡± After these few years of training, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin werepletely different from when they were selected as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal bodyguards five years ago.

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336:</h4>


    The 15-year-old Zhou Yunjie was already a young man. He was nearly 1.7 meters tall and was very eye-catching among his peers. The more handsome his face was, the more expressionless he became. He only had a slightly richer expression when he was facing Chen Meng¡¯er and his younger brother, Zhou Yunbo.


    The 12-year-old Zhou Yunbo still loved to smile. However, he had already walked out from under the wings of his older brother, bing a little man who could hold up the sky.


    The 13-year-old Su Jin had a height of 1.6 meters. If Su Jin walked out, if one did not talk about her age, others would really not think that she was a 13-year-old girl. Instead, they would think that she was a 16-year-old girl. Elder Liu had specially arranged for Su Jin to be with Chen Meng¡¯er. Therefore, when Su Jin was training, she had a few more courses than Zhou Yunbo, Zhou Yunjie, and the others.


    At that time, after Chen Meng¡¯er found out which courses Su Jin had taken, she evenughed and said that her grandfather was training an all-rounded housewife. If anyone were to marry Su Jin in the future, it would be a blessing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow Meng¡¯er too.¡± Chen Haoguo, who was already a young man, stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair lovingly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of messing up his precious sister¡¯s hairstyle, he wouldn¡¯t have caressed her lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow Meng¡¯er too.¡± In the past five years, Chen Haoxuan had only grown taller. His temper hadn¡¯t changed at all, and he was still a naughty monkey.


    Elder Liu thought that there would definitely be a lot of people attending the birthday banquetter, and that adults like them would have to go out to receive and socialize. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of these children, so... he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, the six of you can stay together. Go to the game room on the top floor that Meng¡¯er has created to y and kill time. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll get someone to call for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa Liu. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t run around on the top floor.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that Elder Liu wanted them to go to the game room on the top floor. He had been eyeing the game room on the top floor for a long time. Previously, when they were opening in Victoria, he was allowed to go up and y by his sister. Later, when he wanted toe, he was rejected by his sister.


    His sister said that he could not lose his will to y with things. If he had to say it, his sister was being stingy. Of course, he only dared to mutter these words in his heart. He did not dare to say it out loud. If his parents, who were controlled by his daughter, and his older brother, who was controlled by his sister, heard what happened, he could not help but shiver just thinking about it.


    The two pairs of people parted ways just like that. Elder Liu and the other adults went directly to the banquet hall. They had to go and check if there were any shorings. They had to take advantage of the time they still had to make improvements.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er and the other children went to the game room on the top floor.


    Once they entered the game hall. Chen Haoxuan pulled Zhou Yunbo, who was the same age as him, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and y that game.¡±


    Zhou Yunbo turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er with a questioning look. After Chen Meng¡¯er nodded, Zhou Yunbo followed Chen Haoxuan to the game console. Chen Meng¡¯er had previously told Zhou Yunjie and the others to rx a little and not ask for her opinion on everything. However, Zhou Yunjie and the others nodded in agreement. After that, it was the same as before. When Chen Meng¡¯er was around, they would always ask for her opinion.


    As time passed, Chen Meng¡¯er also went from feeling helpless to finally getting used to it. ¡°You guys do as you please. I¡¯m going to the inner room to catch up on my sleep.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er liked to sleepte, so she added a special lounge for her in the game room.


    As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er ignored everyone and walked directly to her lounge.


    Chen Meng¡¯er slept soundly until Elder Liu asked Skinny toe up and call them down. The banquet was about to begin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been woken up, was still half asleep. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s half-asleep appearance made her look adorable. It made people want to pinch her cheeks. As for Chen Haoxuan, this unreliable second brother, he reached out and pinched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skin was tender, just like a newborn baby. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain when Chen Haoxuan pinched her lightly.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er cry out in pain, the people who were still restless at the side shifted their me onto Chen Haoxuan. Chen Haoguo directly stretched out his hand and pulled Chen Haoxuan away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. ¡°Chen Haoxuan, are you itching? You better stay here obediently.¡±


    Chen Haoxuan was a little afraid of his big brother. He had already spoken, and although he was unwilling, he still obediently stood on the other side of his big brother, Chen Haoguo.


    ¡°Little Miss, Let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Skinny walked to the other side of Chen Meng¡¯er and said with a doting expression.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yawned and said.


    ¡°Little Miss, you have to be mentally prepared. There are a lot of people here today.¡± Skinny thought for a moment and considered his words before saying. Speaking of which, Skinny was really a little scared by the number of people who came. The arrival of so many people was out of their expectations. They had sent out the invitations as a courtesy. They were certain that those people would note, but today, they saw those familiar yet unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still not fully awake, had not fully thought about it, so she subconsciously continued Skinny¡¯s words.


    Skinny looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had yet to wake up, and thought to himself, if his family¡¯s Little Miss could still remain so calm when she saw who was attending her birthday party, he would really admire her. When he thought of this, Skinny thought of the birthday present his boss was going to give out tonight, and he was even more looking forward to seeing his family¡¯s Little Miss¡¯s reaction.


    Just as Skinny was feeling excited about what he was thinking, he heard his Little Miss¡¯s clear voice. It sounded in his ear, ¡°Uncle Skinny, quickly put away that wretched expression of yours. If others see it, your status will plummet.¡±


    The excitement in Skinny¡¯s heart was extinguished by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. How could he forget. How could he forget the venomous tongue of his Little Miss? They had suffered quite a lot under her hands.

 Chapter 337 - When the Birthday Banquet Begins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 337: When the Birthday Banquet Begins (1)</h4>


    Zheng Yanan was the youngest child of the Zheng family. Because she was the youngest, everyone at home spoiled her, which also allowed her to develop the arrogant temperament of those petite youngdies.


    And the Zheng family¡¯s old man knew that tonight¡¯s birthday banquet was Elder Liu¡¯s tenth birthday banquet for his granddaughter. He thought about it and asked his sons and daughters-inw to bring the younger ones with them.


    It was Zheng Yannan¡¯s first time attending such a luxurious party with her parents. She came down from the front door of Victoria and looked at the magnificent decorations. She said to her parents with some envy, ¡°Dad, Mom, why didn¡¯t you hold a birthday party for me on my tenth birthday?¡±


    Zheng Yannan was a little envious of the girl who was celebrating her birthday today.


    Zheng Yanan¡¯s words made her parents¡¯ faces look awkward. Although the Zheng family was one of the top aristocratic families in S City, their family background was not ordinary. However, they were also part of the Zheng family. These juniors relied on their sries and the stratification that the family gave each year. Compared to ordinary people, they were definitely iparable. However,pared to Elder Liu, their little bit of money was nothing. Moreover, the Victoria hotel was out of their range.


    ¡°Nan Nan, you are a big girl now. When you speak and do things, you should pay attention to propriety. Especially when you go inter, don¡¯t talk too much, okay?¡± Huang Yujuan looked at her husband¡¯s gloomy face. She was afraid that her husband would be angry at her daughter, she quickly came out to smooth things over.


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s face looked a little better after listening to his wife¡¯s words. However, he still looked at his daughter, Zheng Yannan, with a serious expression, he exhorted, ¡°Nan Nan, I don¡¯t care how much you hate me when you¡¯re at home or at school. But today, you had better control your temper. The people who came today are all quite influential. If you offend them, I think you should know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Zheng Yannan was shocked by her father¡¯s serious look. ¡°Mom.¡± Zheng Yannan looked at her mother for help.


    Huang Yujuan¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. She put her arm around her daughter¡¯s shoulder, she patted andforted her. ¡°Alright, Yuan, you¡¯re scaring Nan Nan. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go in. I saw my brother and sister-inw go in just now.¡±


    Zheng Yuan¡¯s family walked in with the invitation card. After her father¡¯s stern exhortation, Zheng Yannan was envious, jealous, and a little resentful towards the main character of today¡¯s birthday party. She felt that... it was all because of the other party¡¯s lousy birthday party that her father was so fierce to her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was led into the banquet hall by Skinny, surrounded by Chen Haoguo, Chen Haoxuan, and the others, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Ah Biao, Chen Ping, and Liu Juan, who wereughing and chatting with the people around them... after apologizing to the people in front of them, they all lifted their feet and walked in the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the banquet hall and looked at the bustling people in the hall. She felt a headache as she reached out to rub her temples. Then, she said to Skinny beside her, ¡°Uncle Skinny, we should be in the wrong ce, right?¡±

 Chapter 338 - When the Birthday Banquet Begins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 338: When the Birthday Banquet Begins (2)</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, we didn¡¯t go wrong,¡± Skinny looked at his Little Miss¡¯s expression and replied with an unkind smile.


    ¡°Why did Grandpa invite so many people?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was truly speechless. It was only her birthday banquet, was there a need to invite so many people?


    ¡°Eh, about that, Little Miss, look for yourself. I think you should know some people.¡± Skinny listened to his Little Miss¡¯s words, and no matter how he listened, he became awkward.


    Just as Skinny finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er heard a very familiar voiceing from the front left of her. ¡°Haha, Meng¡¯er, what are you standing there for? Quicklye to Grandpa Yuwen¡¯s ce.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the voice and raised her head to look in the direction of the voice. The people over there were really people she knew. These were the few old men she had seen in the capital¡¯s courtyard. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the people who came, she was quite surprised. She could still understand why Marquis Yuwen hade to attend her birthday banquet. She had saved Marquis Yuwen¡¯s grandson, Yuwen Jing.


    However, they had only met the other old men a few times and did not have a deep friendship. Moreover, even if they had a good rtionship with her grandfather, Elder Liu, these elders of the country would note to attend her birthday banquet just for this.


    No matter how surprised Chen Meng¡¯er was. However, Chen Meng¡¯er maintained a decent smile on her face. She was just about to walk over to Marquis Yuwen¡¯s side when Marquis Yuwen spoke up. As the Little Miss, she had to go and greet these guests. Otherwise, it would be too rude.


    However, before Chen Meng¡¯er could raise her feet, her grandfather¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Marquis Yuwen, you¡¯re really something. You immediately came to snatch my granddaughter away from me.¡±


    The people in the banquet hall were all shrewd. When they were conversing with people, they were constantly paying attention to the surrounding movements. As a result, every action of Elder Liu and his master was within their scope of attention. At this moment, as they watched Elder Liu walk towards the door, everyone¡¯s gazes followed him and moved in that direction.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, don¡¯t be too stingy. You always monopolize Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ve invited her several times toe to the capital. which time didn¡¯t you push her away?¡± Speaking of this, Marquis Yuwen was full of anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bolin, ah, this is your fault. We miss the little girl very much. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s good. You let the little girle to the capital for the New Year, but you acted as if you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Elder Xu stood out, he spoke on behalf of Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not that stupid. I clearly know that you want to snatch my granddaughter from me, yet I still sent my granddaughter to your side.¡± Elder Liu said, he turned his head and asked Zhuge Yu and the others, ¡°Zhuge, I remember that I didn¡¯t ask you to send them an invitation. Why are these old fellows here?¡±


    Zhuge Yu and the others were very helpless towards their master¡¯s increasingly childish temper. weren¡¯t their master¡¯s words adding fuel to the fire. When Marquis Yuwen and the other old men heard their teacher¡¯s words, their eyes were almost burning with anger. They all stared at them and stared at their answers. ¡°Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. If they answered ording to their teacher¡¯s words, they would offend Marquis Yuwen and the other old men. If they answered ording to their teacher¡¯s words... it would be hard to exin to their sir,


    and the most important problem was that this wasn¡¯t their Green Gang, nor was it a private gathering of the old men. This was their Little Miss¡¯s birthday banquet, and so many people were watching. Whatever they answered, it was all wrong.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at these uncles, who were being put in a difficult position by her grandfather and the old men. She felt her heart ache. ¡°Oh, grandfathers, I am very honored that all of you are able to attend my birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the little girl is still the best.¡± After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the old men who were originally contending with Elder Liu immediatelyughed. The wrinkles on their faces also rxed.


    As for Elder Liu, when he heard his precious granddaughter¡¯s words, his face immediately turned ck. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, today is Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu, who had a ck face like a child, expressing his dissatisfaction. She walked over helplessly andforted him in a soft voice. ¡°Grandfather, why are you arguing with Grandpa Yuwen and the others? They are guests today.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were equivalent to dozens of words from Zhuge Yu and the others. As a result, when Chen Meng¡¯er coaxed them, Elder Liu¡¯s face immediately turned from gloomy to sunny.


    Everyone in the banquet hall saw Elder Liu¡¯s motive. These people were all very curious about Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. It had been so many years. They had investigated many times, but this little girl was very well protected by Elder Liu. They had seen the other party¡¯s appearance once.


    Everyone looked at the little girl at the door. That girl who could coax the high and powerful elders to smile with just one sentence, they all thought, ¡°So this is the granddaughter that Elder Liu has been hiding for so many years.¡±


    Zheng Yannan, who had always been an obedient child, stood beside her parents. When her parents¡¯ eyes shifted to the door of the banquet hall, she followed them out of curiosity. When she saw the appearance of the person at the door, she frowned and whispered, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Nan Nan, what are you talking about?¡± Huang Yujuan asked.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Zheng Yannan revealed an obedient smile.


    Just as Zheng Yannan finished answering her mother, her father suddenly lowered his head, he said to her, ¡°Nan Nan, do you see that little girl? She should be Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter, the main character of tonight¡¯s birthday party. This little girl looks only a few years younger than you. Later, try to get close to her. Talk to her. Try your best to build a good rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what? Dad, are you saying that she is the main character of today¡¯s birthday party?¡± After Zheng Yannan heard her father say that Chen Meng¡¯er was the main character of this birthday party, this sentence was the only thing in her mind.


    ¡°Nan Nan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Yujuan asked worriedly when she saw her daughter¡¯s big reaction. Zheng Yuan frowned unhappily.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Zheng Yannan¡¯s mood was not calm at the moment. She stared at the person at the door who was smiling like a flower. The jealousy in her heart rose all of a sudden.


    ¡°Nan Nan, you have to be clear about this little girl¡¯s identity. It will be good for our Zheng family if you have a good rtionship with her. The general election will be held soon. If I have the support of Elder Liu of the Green Gang, then my chances of getting promoted to a full-time job are almost certain. So... Nan Nan, you should understand what I mean, right?¡± Zheng Yuan said with a straight face, he looked at his daughter and said.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cheng Yannan replied meekly.


    Zheng Yannan was favored by the Zheng family, but this was also on the standpoint that it did not involve any interests of the Zheng family. Once the interests of the Zheng family came up, everyone had to stand aside.

 Chapter 339 - Birthday Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 339: Birthday Banquet (1)</h4>


    Zheng Yanan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was surrounded by the crowd and smiling so happily. The jealousy she had in her heart became more intense. Her hands, which were hanging by her sides, clenched tightly.


    ¡°Why? Why did Chen Meng¡¯er appear in front of me?¡± Zheng Yanan¡¯s eyes were red as she shouted in her heart. Zheng Yanan did not only shout out his dissatisfaction in his heart, but this time, his voice was especially intense.


    It started when Chen Meng¡¯er transferred to Zheng Yanan¡¯s ss when she was in fourth grade. The halo that surrounded her previously disappeared in an instant.


    In the past, she was the prettiest in the ss, dressed the best, and studied the best. She was the object of envy and ttery from her ssmates. She was the good student that the teachers often talked about. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, everyone would say Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name at the same time whenever they talked about who was the prettiest in the ss.


    No one paid attention to what she wore because the clothes on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body would not be the same almost every day. Those clothes looked simple, but they looked especially good on Chen Meng¡¯er. The girls in the ss began topete to imitate Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s clothes.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er transferred to their ss, she was no longer the first in their ss. Her first ce was reced by Chen Meng¡¯er. Every time, Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who got full marks in the school exams. The teacher no longer praised her in front of the other students. Instead, she would talk about Chen Meng¡¯er from time to time. What kind of young person had such good results? What kind of young genius? She had heard these words from the teacher of her ss more than once.


    Therefore, Zheng Yannan was the only person in this ss who did not like Chen Meng¡¯er. She picked on Chen Meng¡¯er everywhere. When she found an opportunity, she would mock and ridicule Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Chen Meng¡¯er pretended not to hear this every time. This made Zheng Yannan hate Chen Meng¡¯er even more in her heart.


    After Zheng Yannan unintentionally learned that Chen Meng¡¯er had transferred from the countryside, she was extremely happy in her heart. She wanted to see the faces of those ssmates who knew that Chen Meng¡¯er, whom they worshipped and tried to imitate, was a girl from the countryside.


    The day after Zheng Yannan found out about the news, she went to ss and spread the news. When the people in ss heard that Chen Meng¡¯er hade from the countryside, they first didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Then, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er, they pointed and pointed at her. This made her very proud. Zheng Yannan even deliberately ran in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nose, calling her a ¡°Country girl, country bumpkin.¡±


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er was not angry, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brother, Chen Haoxuan, stood out and wanted to beat her up. In the end, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She was shocked. However, she thought that she had something on Chen Meng¡¯er, so she came in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and stabbed her.


    Now, Zheng Yanan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was wearing a princess dress. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was held up like a princess by everyone. Zheng Yanan was filled with hatred in her heart. She thought, when she called Chen Meng¡¯er a country girl again and again, was sheughing at her in her heart,ughing at her overestimation of herself? She felt that she was like a doll that was being yed with by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    On Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, because of Chen Meng¡¯er as a mediator, Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t get into a fight. Of course, the reason why the two of them quarreled on a daily basis was also because they had a good rtionship. However, the older these two old men got, the more like children they became. When they quarreled, they didn¡¯t even look at the asion.


    ¡°You old fellows are here to attend Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday banquet. Why didn¡¯t you bring any gifts?¡± Elder Liu looked at the smug expressions on Marquis Yuwen and the others¡¯ faces. He couldn¡¯t help but provoke them again.

 Chapter 340 - Birthday Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 340: Birthday Banquet (2)</h4>


    ¡°Hmph, Liu Bolin, how did you know that we came to the little girl¡¯s birthday banquet and didn¡¯t bring any gifts? Let me tell you, we came prepared.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Hou took the lead to take out a small brocade box from his pocket, he handed it to Chen Meng¡¯er: ¡°Here, little girl, this is a gift from your Grandfather Yuwen. As for your Grandmother Yuwen, as well as Jing, they will send their own gifts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er epted the gift from Marquis Yuwen without any hesitation.


    With the prompting of Marquis Yuwen, Elder Xu and the others also took things out from their pockets. It was unknown whether these Elders had discussed it beforehand, but what they gave Chen Meng¡¯er was either He Tian jade or jade of good quality, each of them was worth quite a lot. From the gifts these Elders gave, it was enough to see their intentions.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er received the gifts, she carefully memorized what the Elders had given her. Chen Meng¡¯er was the kind of person who would repay you double if you treated her well.


    Therefore, in the end, these Elders received a lot of help from Chen Meng¡¯er, which made them sigh more than once about how correct their actions at that time were.


    When the guests in the banquet hall saw that these high and powerful elders had already taken out their gifts, they also took out the gifts that they had prepared. Some of them saw the gifts that the old elders had given out and felt that the gifts that they had prepared were not presentable, so they went out to ask their secretaries to quickly prepare new ones.


    Most of them had already nned it beforehand. The guests who brought their own children and children with gifts came to get in touch with Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    For a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was surrounded by people.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the unfamiliar people and the fawning or fake smiles on their faces. She was a little annoyed. But the expression on her face had always been perfect. It was obvious that she was a socialite of noble birth.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan looked at the exceptionally dazzling Chen Meng¡¯er who was surrounded by the crowd. They were very proud that this was their daughter. She was the treasure they held in their hands.


    Zheng Yannan did not have the magnanimity to put away her prejudice against Chen Meng¡¯er and fawned on Chen Meng¡¯er ording to her parents ¡®wishes.


    However, Zheng Yuan, Huang Yujuan, and the others did not know that their daughter had a grudge with the Little Miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er. They were still urging their daughter to build a good rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Zheng Yuan felt old when he saw his daughter standing there in a daze. He lowered his voice, he reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re in a daze. Where¡¯s your usual cleverness? Why do you think your grandfather asked me to specially bring you along today? It¡¯s because he wants you to build a good rtionship with the Little Miss of the Green Gang.¡±


    Zheng Yuan was really old. He could see his opponent¡¯s daughter, and his son was currently circling around the Little Miss of the Green Gang. He was just afraid that if he was not careful, his opponent would snatch him away first.


    Huang Yujuan saw that her husband was really angry, and she hurriedly pushed her daughter. ¡°Nan Nan, why are you still standing here foolishly? Hurry up and go.¡±


    Zheng Yanan was pushed out by her mother. She turned around to look at her father¡¯s darkened face, and her heart trembled. In the end, she suppressed the unwillingness in her heart and took the gift from her father to give to Chen Meng¡¯er, she followed her parents and walked in the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As soon as Zheng Yuan walked in, he heard that in this general election, his biggestpetitor, Nangong Zhen, had brought his son, Nangong Yan, and his daughter, Nangong Lin. They were chatting passionately with Elder Liu and the other senior officers. His heart was filled with hatred, he red fiercely at his daughter, who could not do anything but ruin everything.


    Then, he adjusted his facial expression and took a few quick steps forward. ¡°Haha, Elder Liu, all the old leaders. I am Zheng Yuan of the Zheng family, the vice mayor of S City.¡±


    The moment Zheng Yuan came up, he introduced himself.


    All the old men present had heard of the Zheng family in S City, but they didn¡¯t take the Zheng family seriously. On the other hand, Elder Xu, who had some friendship with the old man of the Zheng family, saw Zheng Yuan and followed up with a question, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yuan. Where¡¯s your father? Why didn¡¯t I see him today?¡±


    ¡°Oh. My father wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he couldn¡¯te. He asked me to apologize to Elder Liu and to his little girl.¡± If Elder Xu hadn¡¯t asked, he would have really forgotten about this matter. He quickly exined to Elder Liu. Otherwise, if Elder Liu misunderstood that his father didn¡¯t value the Green Gang, that would be bad.


    ¡°Oh, with the changing seasons, it¡¯s easy to have health problems. Your father should take good care of himself.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t care at all whether Elder Zheng would be there or not. This time, he did not care about his precious granddaughter¡¯s request and threw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tenth birthday party. He had his own ns. Therefore, he did not care about this insignificant person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing beside Elder Liu and the others, felt that there was an overly intense gaze on her. She subconsciously raised her head and met Zheng Yannan¡¯s eyes, which were burning with jealousy.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er met Zheng Yannan¡¯s unfriendly gaze, she was stunned at first. She did not expect to see Zheng Yannan at this asion. Then, she thought about it and felt relieved. Zheng Yannan was the granddaughter of the Zheng family. Since the people of the Zheng family were here, how could she, the granddaughter of the Zheng family, not appear?


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zheng Yannan with an unfriendly gaze. Usually, when she was in school, Zheng Yannan would often target her. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er chose to pretend that she did not know Zheng Yannan.


    Then, Chen Meng¡¯er calmly moved her gaze away from Zheng Yannan.


    However, in Zheng Yannan¡¯s eyes, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s move to move her gaze away was a tant provocation. Chen Meng¡¯er looked down on her, which was why she chose to ignore her like this. The anger in Zheng Yannan¡¯s heart was boiling. If she didn¡¯t know that her parents were by her side, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and have directly gone up to question Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know at all about this move of hers, but it made Zheng Yanan hate her even more. Zheng Yanan felt that Chen Meng¡¯er looked down on her.

 Chapter 341

    <h4>Chapter 341:</h4>


    ¡°Zheng Yannan, what¡¯s with the look in your eyes? Let me tell you, don¡¯t go overboard. You always liked to bully my Meng¡¯er in school. Now that you¡¯re here, you actually dare to re at my Meng¡¯er.¡± Ever since Zheng Yannan¡¯s family appeared, Chen Haoxuan had been paying close attention to Zheng Yannan¡¯s every move. He had been displeased with Zheng Yannan for a very long time.


    She had mocked his sister and teacher at school. In his opinion, if the girls in the ss did not like his sister, Zheng Yannan would definitely gang up with the girls in the ss to bully his sister. Chen Haoxuan wanted to teach Zheng Yannan a lesson several times, but he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er every time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er said that he was a boy. If people knew that he hit a girl, they would definitely criticize him behind his back.


    In fact, Chen Haoxuan did not care about what others said about him. However, since his sister had spoken, he could only endure it.


    Chen Haoxuan looked like a cheeky monkey on the surface. However, after learning by Zhuge Yu and the others for so many years, how could Chen Haoxuan be one of those uncultured kids, when Chen Haoxuan saw Zheng Yannan appear, he sneered in his heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t let me see you target my Meng¡¯er today. Otherwise, hmph.¡±


    Therefore, Chen Haoxuan had been paying attention to Zheng Yannan¡¯s every move. Just now, the way Zheng Yannan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er did not miss a single thing. It was all seen by Chen Haoxuan.


    It was such a good opportunity, how could Chen Haoxuan let it go?


    Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words made the faces of Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu and the others, who were originally wearing decent smiles, suddenly pull down. Zheng Yuan and Huang Yujuan¡¯s smiling expressions also froze there. When Zheng Yannan heard Chen Haoxuan say these words, she was also very surprised. She thought that with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s peaceful attitude, she would not do anything to her.


    That was why she was so bold from the beginning.


    On the other hand, after Chen Meng¡¯er heard her second brother, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words, she raised her head and looked at her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, in a disgruntled manner. This guy... was he deliberately trying to find trouble for her? However, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that her second brother was fighting for her.


    ¡°Haoxuan, is this true? Your sister was bullied at school?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, did someone bully you at school?¡± Liu Juan and Elder Liu¡¯s voices sounded at the same time. However, Liu Juan was asking Chen Haoxuan, while Elder Liu was asking Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Am I the kind of person who talks nonsense? It¡¯s this Zheng Yanan whoes to find trouble with her sister for no reason. She even said that Meng¡¯er is a country bumpkin from the countryside.¡± Chen Haoxuan did it on purpose. He wanted Zheng Yannan to be punished.


    ¡°Chen Haoxuan, then what are you doing as an older brother? The youngdy is being bullied. Don¡¯t you know how to help her? Where¡¯s the little skill that I taught you before?¡± Fatty stretched out his hand and gave Chen Haoxuan¡¯s back a fierce p.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, you¡¯ve wronged me. I wanted to teach her a lesson, but Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t let me. She said that I¡¯m a man who bullied a girl, so I¡¯ll be med.¡± Chen Haoxuan expressed that he was very wronged.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is this true?¡± Elder Liu asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, Zheng Yuan stood up with an embarrassed expression and said, ¡°Elder Liu, there must be some misunderstanding. Why would my Nan Nan bully this little girl?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, I can testify that Zheng Yannan bullied Chen Meng¡¯er when she was in school.¡± Nangong Lin had long disliked Zheng Yannan. Nangong Lin knew that the Nangong family and the Zheng family were enemies, so the two of them had always ignored each other in ss.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the people who had suddenly changed the topic and felt a little helpless. In her opinion, this was just jealousy among the children. Chen Meng¡¯er had always thought that she was an adult and did not care about these little brats. That was why she ignored Zheng Yanan¡¯s provocations to her time and time again.

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342

    <h4>Chapter 342:</h4>


    If it had been her previous life, she would have chased Zheng Yanan out of S City long ago.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a headache. ¡°Grandpa, I think we should wait until after the birthday banquet to deal with this matter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she looked at the increasing number of people around her.


    Just as Elder Liu was about to say the word ¡°good¡±, a slightly hoarse male voice with a changing tone came from outside. ¡°Who has the guts to actually bully Meng¡¯er?¡±


    Yuwen Jing, who was dressed in a tailored ck suit, slowly walked over from the door. His powerful aura and the few tall foreign bodyguards behind him made the people surrounding them automatically make way for him.


    The guests in the banquet hall were quite curious about this cold, delicate, handsome-looking mixed-race boy who suddenly appeared. Especially when he appeared in an ostentatious manner with the foreign bodyguards behind him. Here... how many people could have such pomp?


    In the banquet hall, those little girls who were about the same age as Yuwen Jing looked at such a handsome mixed-race boy, and their eyes were about to pop out.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, you stinky brat, what are you doing for me? Ah, why are you bringing these people behind you?¡± Marquis Yuwen looked at his grandson, he was naturally very happy, but when he saw the foreigners behind his grandson, his face couldn¡¯t help but sink.


    ¡°Grandfather, you and I are useless. My father forced them on me. If I don¡¯t bring them, I won¡¯t be able toe back.¡± Yuwen Jing answered his grandfather¡¯s words, his footsteps were straight as he walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, happy birthday.¡± The originally cold and expressionless face suddenly became gentler when facing Chen Meng¡¯er. Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze towards Chen Meng¡¯er was filled with love.


    ¡°Thank you, Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to return. She knew that the internal strife within the Buyano n wasn¡¯t over yet. ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s calctions, this period of time should be the most serious period of the internal strife of the Buyano n. And when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing, she suddenly remembered that she had been feeling that she had forgotten something recently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart sank. However, she immediately made a decision in her heart.


    ¡°Here, this is my gift to you.¡± Yuwen Jing took out a small box with exquisite packaging from his pocket. Then, he opened it and took out a ring with the emblem of the Buyano n.


    Marquis Yuwen moved very quickly. Before everyone could react, he grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s left hand and put the ring on her index finger.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only reacted when the ring was put on her hand. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the ring on her left index finger that she had only heard of in her previous life. She had seen the ring on her index finger from the information she had read about in her previous life. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood... she did not know how to exin it at the moment. It was veryplicated. She looked at the ring on her finger and then looked at Yuwen Jing.


    When Yuwen Hou saw his grandson¡¯s action and saw the ring with the emblem of the Buyano family, heughed heartily. ¡°Kid, you are more reliable than your father. Haha.¡±


    Elder Liu, who knew what this ring meant, frowned. He red at Yuwen Jing and the smiling Yuwen Hou with an unhappy expression. ¡°Yuwen Jing, take this ring back. My Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Liu Bolin, this is Yuwen Jing¡¯s birthday gift to Meng¡¯er. Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even reject it. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Marquis Yuwen was unhappy. If Chen Meng¡¯er wore this ring... she would be the Yuwen family¡¯s granddaughter-inw in the future. He was very satisfied with this granddaughter-inw.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Yuwen Hou was thinking, she would be very helpless. She was only a few years old. wasn¡¯t it a little too early for such a big event in her life.


    As soon as Yuwen Hou said this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to express her stance.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was staring at the ring in a daze. She vaguely remembered that the Buyano family had a family rule. When the heir of the Buyano family became the heir, he would receive a ring with the Buyano family emblem. This ring represented his power, his status. And if the heir gave this ring to someone else, that person could take the ring and seek the help of the Buyano family for free.


    So, in her previous life, many people coveted this ring. However, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that in her previous life, until she had an ident and reincarnated, the ring in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand had always been on his hand. However, in this life, there had been a change.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that she thought she knew what the ring represented. However, she did not know the deep meaning of the ring. Only a few people knew the deep meaning of the ring. Elder Liu was one of the few people.


    Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was silent. He was suddenly afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would refuse. He rolled his eyes and saw that there was jealousy and hatred in the eyes of the person standing opposite him. He remembered what he had heard when he first arrived. Yuwen Jing changed the topic from the ring. ¡°Grandpa Liu, why did I hear that Meng¡¯er was bullied at school? Who has the guts to bully Meng¡¯er?¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s change of topic was good. When Elder Liu heard this, he did not dwell on the ring that Yuwen Jing had given him. He raised his head and looked at Zheng Yuan with a serious expression, ¡°Zheng Yuan, shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡± Elder Liu did not have a smile on his face. The sharp gaze that he gave Zheng Yuan made Zheng Yuan break out in a cold sweat.


    He was rejoicing in his heart just now. He was rejoicing that everyone¡¯s attention had shifted away from this matter, but he did not expect it. In the blink of an eye, the topic shifted back to her.


    Zheng Yannan¡¯s gaze that looked at everyone shifted back to her. Only then did she realize that she was afraid. She subconsciously hid her body behind her mother.


    ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m really sorry. I apologize to you and the little girl for my daughter¡¯s behavior.¡± Zheng Yuan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and apologized to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Humph, you bullied my Little Miss. Can an apology solve it?¡± Fatty said unhappily.

 Chapter 343 - Unexpected (1)

    <h4>Chapter 343: Unexpected (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the tense situation at the scene, especially on their side. With her grandfather, Elder Liu, leading the way, everyone looked at the Zheng Yuan family¡¯s stance, wishing they could charge forward. It was a bit of a headache. She red at Yuwen Jing. This guy was really too much. She did not want to spend all her energy on today¡¯s birthday party.


    Chen Meng¡¯er chose to settle the matter peacefully. It was not because Chen Meng¡¯er was easy to talk to, but because she knew that after today¡¯s scene, everyone present knew that the Zheng family had offended the Green Gang, and the people present were all astute. How could they not understand the situation?


    How could the Zheng family, who had offended the Green Gang, be worthy of their continued support or cooperation.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er already knew the Zheng family¡¯s situation from today onwards. Since someone from the Zheng family was helping her clean up, why should she waste time dealing with the Zheng family,


    ¡°Grandpa, Yuwen already gave me a present. Where¡¯s your present?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability to change the topic was not inferior to Yuwen Jing and the others.


    However, if Chen Meng¡¯er knew what her grandfather, Elder Liu, was going to give her for her birthday, she would probably be so regretful that her intestines would turn green.


    ¡°Ah, if Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it, I would have really forgotten about this matter.¡± Elder Liu had an expression of how he had forgotten about this matter. However, when Zhuge Yu and the others who knew the inside story saw their boss¡¯s expression like this, they didn¡¯t know their boss had such a ir for the dramatic.


    ¡°Then Grandpa, hurry up, take out my birthday present.¡±


    Yuwen Hou was waiting for Elder Liu to take out the gift. They had deliberately taken time out from the capital toe here. Firstly, they really liked Chen Meng¡¯er. Secondly, they had identally heard news that Elder Liu had an important announcement to make during his granddaughter¡¯s birthday party.


    Marquis Yuwen and the other battle-hardened old men saw Elder Liu¡¯s expression and almost guessed that the news Elder Liu was going to make public had a lot to do with the birthday gift he gave his granddaughter.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you can¡¯t be so rude,¡± Liu Juan said when she saw her daughter reaching out to Elder Liu to ask for a gift in front of so many old men of extraordinary statuses. It seemed a little inappropriate.


    Elder Liu, on the other hand, saw that his little granddaughter was so obedient and that he had jumped into the pit. He swept away the gloomy mood he had when he heard that the Zheng family had bullied his little granddaughter, he smiled and said, ¡°Girl, you asked for this from me yourself. You can¡¯t regret it.¡± After he said that, Elder Liu turned around and strode towards the stage.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s back as he strode towards the stage. She secretly cursed in her heart. Although she did not know what her grandfather was going to do, a bad premonition suddenly arose in her heart. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to call out to her grandfather, but she opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything.


    This was because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that even if she opened her mouth to stop him now, it would be useless.


    The gazes of all the guests present were focused on Elder Liu. They moved along with Elder Liu¡¯s movements.


    Elder Liu walked onto the stage. The people waiting there had already handed the microphone to Elder Liu. Elder Liu took the microphone and smiled at the person. Elder Liu¡¯s smile made the face of the young member of the Green Gang who handed the microphone to Elder Liu turn red with excitement. These people were not the main members of the Green Gang. Usually, they would hardly see their boss. Even if they did see him, they would be far away.

 Chapter 344 - Unexpected (2)

    <h4>Chapter 344: Unexpected (2)</h4>


    Now, their boss smiled at him, which made him very excited.


    Elder Liu held the microphone and said to the people below the stage, ¡°Good evening, everyone. I would like to thank everyone for taking the time to attend my precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tenth birthday banquet.¡±The people below the stage pped their hands in respect.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, walked over to Zhuge Yu with small steps and moved closer to Zhuge Yu¡¯s ear, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, do you know what Grandpa is nning to do? Why do I keep feeling that something unexpected has happened today?¡±


    Zhuge Yu did not expect his Little Miss to be so sensitive. He was a little embarrassed and did not know how to answer. He had promised his boss to keep it a secret. They all knew that if their Little Miss knew what his boss was nning in advance, his Little Miss would definitely run away without saying a word. ¡°We really don¡¯t know about this Sir¡¯s matter. Little Miss, wait patiently for a while and you will know what sir is nning to do.¡± Zhuge Yu said, not even daring to make eye contact with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Zhuge Yu didn¡¯t dare to look at her when he spoke, so she knew that her grandfather was up to no good. But she was curious about what her grandfather was nning to do, so she suppressed the thoughts of wanting to slip away. ¡°Tsk, Uncle Zhuge, don¡¯t treat me like a child. If you really don¡¯t know, why do you keep looking around, just not daring to look at me? Forget it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I want to see what Grandpa is nning to do.¡±


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er walked back to her seat. Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er did not pester him and asked him for an answer, Zhuge Yu let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°Today, I have invited all of you here. Apart from the 10th birthday of my precious granddaughter, there is something more important. I would like to invite all of you to be witnesses.¡± Elder Liu had just finished speaking, Zhuge Yu, who was initially not bothered by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s questioning, walked up from the stage with an ugly expression. He walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side, he whispered to Elder Liu, ¡°Sir, the people from the other branches of the Liu family have arrived.¡±


    For Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday banquet this time, Elder Liu had only sent invitations to the fourth and fifth branches of the Liu family. As for the other branches, Elder Liu didn¡¯t even inform them. Therefore, when Zhuge Yu heard that the other branches of the Liu family hade, his expression changed. ¡°Sir, should we stop them? I think they must have received some news this time.¡±


    Zhuge Yu asked for Elder Liu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°No need, let them in. Since they want to be a witness, let theme. I want to see what tricks they can y in my territory.¡± Elder Liu still had a smile on his face, but his tone was so cold that it made people shiver.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhuge Yu answered. After reporting, Zhuge Yu was about to leave. But he was stopped by Elder Liu.


    ¡°Wait. If someone dares to cause trouble here, no matter who it is, don¡¯t be polite to me. If anything happens, I will take care of it.¡± Elder Liu ordered coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuge Yu epted the order.


    The interaction between Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu on the stage caused the people below the stage to start discussing. Chen Meng¡¯er also touched her chin and thought about it. If she had not heard wrongly, the people from the Liu family of the capital city hade. She did not think that the people from the Liu family of the capital city hade purely to celebrate her birthday. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was very curious about what her grandfather, Elder Liu, wanted to do today.


    Not to mention Chen Menger, the other guests were also curious.

 Chapter 345 - Unexpected (3)

    <h4>Chapter 345: Unexpected (3)</h4>


    After Zhuge Yu left, Elder Liu continued, ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s time for me to retire.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu say this... her eyes shed, and she felt that she shouldn¡¯t stay here.


    Yuwen Jing, who seemed to have sensed that something might happen next, lowered his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was standing beside him. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why do I feel that Grandpa Liu has ill intentions this time?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er red at Yuwen Jing. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ¡°So, taking advantage of today¡¯s good opportunity, I will hand the Green Gang and the Liu family over to my precious granddaughter. From now on, the leader of the Green Gang and the head of the Liu family will be my precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Initially, the people below the stage thought that Elder Liu would give a long speech, however, they did not expect him to get straight to the point this time.


    When Elder Liu said this, the people below the stage instantly exploded. Many people thought that there was something wrong with their ears. This Elder Liu actually handed over the Green Gang and the Liu family to a child who had just turned ten years old. He was not joking, what was it?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also stunned. She did not expect that her grandfather would give her this gift.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, your grandfather¡¯s here.¡± Yuwen Jing was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to give all the power in his hands to Chen Meng¡¯er so early.


    ¡°What is this? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have changed the topic just now. I should have let grandpa focus all his attention on Zheng Yannan and let him handle this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the fox-like smile that her grandfather looked at her with on the stage. She gritted her teeth.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could stand up and object, she had just entered the banquet hall when she heard that Elder Liu was going to hand over the Green Gang and the Liu family to a child. This made the second branch of the Liu family, who was eyeing the Green Gang and the Liu family covetously froth at the mouth, how could the third branch still stand?


    The eldest son of the second branch, Liu Jiahao, was the first to lose his cool and stand out, he said, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t your decision a little too hasty? The Liu family doesn¡¯t belong to you alone in the Green Gang. Shouldn¡¯t you inform us before making this decision?¡±


    Elder Liu looked at Liu Jiahao, who was looking at him with an indignant expression in the crowd. He wasn¡¯t angry, instead, he revealed a smile. ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know. When did my Green Gang be the property of the Liu Family? I don¡¯t know when the gang beating up Liu Bolin had fallen to the point where you all had to agree to make a decision. Hmph, I¡¯ll make things clear here today.The Green Gang belongs to me, Liu Bolin. It has nothing to do with you. And after today, this Green Gang belongs to my precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. Don¡¯t even think about hitting up the Green Gang. As for the Liu family. What do you think is left after leaving the Liu family? Of course, if you insist on having the Liu family, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take all the property that belongs to me out of the Liu family. You can do whatever you want with what¡¯s left of the Liu family. I don¡¯t have a single word to say.¡± Elder Liu looked at Liu Jiahao with a straight face.


    They still thought he cared about the Liu family. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the blood of the Liu family flowed in his body, he would have long left the Liu family¡¯s mess behind.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words choked Liu Jiahao, as well as the members of the third and sixth branches of the Liu family. The members of the sixth branch couldn¡¯t say anything.


    And because of Liu Jiahao¡¯s interruption, Chen Meng¡¯er, who originally had the opportunity to refuse, could only ept it now. If she were to refuse to take over the Green Gang and the Liu family at this time... it would not only make her grandfather lose face, but it would also make the ambitious families of the Liu family proud.

 Chapter 346 - The Dust has Settled (1)

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Dust has Settled (1)</h4>


    If Liu Jiahao didn¡¯t step forward, perhaps Chen Meng¡¯er would go on stage and act coquettishly to her grandfather, Elder Liu, so that he would have to work hard for a few more years.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very confident in her acting coquettishly now.


    And Elder Liu also knew what his weakness was. He had kept it a secret previously because he was afraid that once Chen Meng¡¯er found out, she woulde to him and act coquettishly. If she wanted him to take back this idea, he might soften his heart and agree. Even before Elder Liu went on stage, he had been worried about this. He was afraid that his precious granddaughter woulde on stage and act coquettishly to him.


    Therefore, when he heard Zhuge Yu say that the members of the Liu family had arrived, he actually heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Because he knew that as long as he announced this decision, the ambitious members of the Liu family, the members of the Green Gang, and the members of the Liu family who were eyeing the Liu family covetously, would definitely not be able to stand up and would definitely not watch the Green Gang and the Liu family... slip away in front of their eyes.


    Elder Liu had already predicted that one of them woulde out to refute. And Elder Liu was even more certain. His precious granddaughter had an exquisite heart. She would definitely not do anything that would embarrass him.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing below the stage with a helpless look on her face. He wasughing happily in his heart.


    If Liu Jiahao knew that he was the one who single-handedly caused this matter, he would probably regret his actions today until his intestines turned green.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re on stage. Let the grandpas, uncles, and aunties here get to know each other. We must let everyone know who is in charge of the Green Gang and the Liu family.¡± Elder Liu smiled like a Maitreya Buddha as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely unwilling in her heart, but she could not disregard her grandfather, Elder Liu. She could only slowly move towards the stage.


    She watched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she walked towards the stage. Yuwen Hou said to the few old men beside him, ¡°I already said that this old fellow Liu Bolin doesn¡¯t have good intentions. When he called me a while ago, I already felt that he was scheming something. I didn¡¯t expect that this time, he actually schemed against Meng¡¯er. Mm. Later, I¡¯ll have to tell Meng¡¯er about this grandfather of hers. I¡¯ll have to let the little girl know that this grandfather of hers is full of bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, your thoughts are really different from others. We don¡¯t think that Bolin is scheming against Meng¡¯er. You have to know what the Green Gang and the Liu family¡¯s assets are like. Do you know how many people in the capital have obtained these?¡± Elder Xu looked at Marquis Yuwen.


    Elder Qiu also said with a face full of agreement, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that for the Green Gang, the Liu family¡¯s people fought so hard for the position of the Liu family¡¯s patriarch. Now, Meng¡¯er, this little girl, has been given a free pass. Look at the expressions of the people from the other branches of the Liu family. Tsk, they¡¯re really ugly.¡±


    Elder Qiu looked at the people from the other branches of the Liu family with a gloomy and terrifying face. He shook his head with an expression as if he was watching a good show.


    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s because you old fellows don¡¯t understand Meng¡¯er.¡± Marquis Yuwen had an expression as if he didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Yuwen Jing, who had been listening to the old men, stared unblinkingly at the back of the figure standing on the stage. After he heard his grandfather¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on his expressionless face. The smile was very faint. If the people around him didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. ¡°My Meng¡¯er will always be the most special existence,¡± Yuwen Jing said silently in his heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked onto the stage with a decent smile on her face and walked to her grandfather, Elder Liu. The moment she walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side... she whispered, ¡°Grandpa, how is this a surprise for me? This is aplete shock, okay. Also, grandpa, your mind is clear, right? I¡¯m only 10 years old, not 18 years old. Do you think that a 10-year-old brat like me can manage the Green Gang and the Liu family well? Do you think people will believe me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said at the end. She was gnashing her teeth. She really didn¡¯t want to clean up this mess. Especially the Liu family mess.

 Chapter 347 - The Dust has Settled (2)

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Dust has Settled (2)</h4>


    ¡°Girl, you know for yourself whether you have the ability or not. Waiting until you were 10 years old was already my limit. I¡¯ve long wanted to hand over this burden on my body to you. Girl, you also have to be considerate of your grandfather. I am not young anymore. Look at your Grandfather Yuwen and the others, they have long since removed the burden on their shoulders and are recuperating. Girl, you can take it as helping your grandfather. Your grandfather still wants to recuperate and hug his great-grandchild.¡± Elder Liu whispered to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless about her grandfather¡¯sst sentence. She was only ten years old this year. If she had a child, she would have to wait for ten to twenty years.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was a soft-hearted person. She was ruthless and soft-hearted, especially towards people who were acknowledged by her heart. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could not refute Elder Liu¡¯s words no matter how hard she tried.


    And when Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression, he knew that it was a sess. He objected to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pitiful expression, he smiled brilliantly and said to the people below the stage, ¡°Everyone present, this is my granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. She will also be the leader of the Green Gang in the future, the current head of the Liu family.¡±


    The people below the stage looked at the young girl who was smiling gracefully and had an extraordinary bearing. They still felt that Elder Liu¡¯s actions were not reliable. No matter how much he liked this Chen Meng¡¯er, no matter how smart she was. After all, she was still a ten-year-old girl. How could you let a ten-year-old girl take over such a big gang and a big aristocratic family? No matter how they looked at it, they felt that it was not reliable.


    However, the people below the stage only dared to think about it in their hearts. They did not dare to show it on their faces. Elder Liu was standing on the stage. They did not dare to challenge the Green Gang.


    Besides the few members of the Liu family below the stage, the ones with the ugliest expressions were Zheng Yuan, Huang Yujuan, and Zheng Yannan of the Zheng family. Zheng Yannan had bullied Chen Meng¡¯er many times. Now that Chen Meng¡¯er had be the leader of the Green Gang and the head of the Liu family, how could he let them off?


    Zheng Yuan red at his daughter, Zheng Yannan. His gaze was as if he wanted to swallow Zheng Yannan alive. ¡°You¡¯re really a failure. I¡¯ll see how your grandfather will deal with you when we get back.¡±


    Zheng Yannan was frightened by her father¡¯s gaze and hid behind her mother. ¡°Mommy.¡± Zheng Yannan used a sobbing voice to ask her mother for help.


    ¡°Zheng Yuan, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see that you scared your daughter?¡± As a mother, Huang Yujuan still ced her daughter in a more important position.


    Zheng Yuan did not want to make a bigmotion at such an asion. He still wanted to save face. Zheng Yuan snorted coldly and did not say anything else. After he returned, he would properly deal with his daughter, who had failed to aplish anything and ruined everything.


    ¡°Come, little girl, today is your tenth birthday party. Say a few words to everyone.¡± Elder Liu smiled and stuffed the microphone into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s smug expression and was so angry that she was about to smoke. After she red at her grandfather, she still obediently took the microphone from her grandfather¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, everyone. I Am Chen Meng¡¯er. Thank you for taking the time toe to my birthday party in your busy schedule. Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my grandfather to give me such a big surprise with my birthday banquet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately emphasized the two words ¡®surprise¡¯.


    The audience didn¡¯t understand what Chen Meng¡¯er meant, but Elder Liu knew what she meant. He touched his nose and turned his gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°However, I still thank my grandfather for loving me for so many years. I¡¯m grateful for my parents¡¯ love for me all these years. I¡¯m also grateful for my uncles, aunts, and brothers who have always held me in their hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± Originally... Chen Meng¡¯er thanked them one by one.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tenth birthday banquet was filled with joy and sorrow.


    The smile on Elder Liu¡¯s face had not disappeared since he came down from the stage.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really capable. You actually hid such a big matter from me. And you, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Ah Biao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finished scolding Elder Liu, then, she turned her gaze to Zhuge Yu and the others.


    The people who were called out all turned their gazes away. They didn¡¯t want to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fire extinguisher.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the wandering gazes of Zhuge Yu and the others. After a ¡°Hmph¡±, she said, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Ah Biao, don¡¯t hide. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless even if you hide.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er already had a n in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything to her grandfather, but she had ways to deal with Zhuge Yu and the others.


    After Zhuge Yu and the others heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they all looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. A bad premonition arose in their hearts.


    ¡°Little Miss, what are you nning to do to us?¡± Fatty, who couldn¡¯t hide his words, was the first to ask.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not hide the truth and said directly, ¡°Uncles, you are only concerned about helping grandfather to hide the truth from me. Have you ever thought that at my age, it is suitable for me to go out in public and negotiate with others?¡±


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and then shook their heads together.


    ¡°Then I am not suitable. Who do you think is suitable?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a wicked smile.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er revealing such a smile, they felt their scalps go numb.


    ¡°So, from now on, I will only be in charge of giving advice from the back. The rest of the matters on the table will be left to the uncles. Uncles, you have worked hard. I will assign you jobster. Of course, I will not treat you unfairly. I will give you a big red packet at the end of the year. ¡°Haha¡± Chen Meng¡¯erughed happily.


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at each other.


    They didn¡¯t expect that they would end up like this. Before, after they knew their boss¡¯s decision, they had started to n a holiday. Now, it was no good.


    There was no holiday, and more than double the work.

 Chapter 348

    <h4>Chapter 348:</h4>


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t know what Elder Liu¡¯s Green Gang did, but they knew that Elder Liu was someone who did big things, so he must have a lot of assets.


    The two of them were very fearful of Elder Liu handing over all his assets to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came out after a meeting with the upper management of the Green Gang, her parents pulled her into her room. Actually, the upper management was only the four of them, Zhuge Yu. ¡°Meng¡¯er, did Elder Liu really give his business to you?¡± Chen Ping went straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t grandpa announce it to everyone at my birthday party?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned this matter, she was filled with unwillingness. She wanted a business empire that belonged to herself... one that she had personally created. And not one that she had taken over from someone else.


    Moreover, what her grandfather, Elder Liu, had given her wasn¡¯t just a big gang like the Green Gang. There was also the mess of the Liu family.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is too expensive. We Can¡¯t take it. Mom has already inquired about it. It¡¯s not that your grandfather doesn¡¯t have any rtives. We should return this to your grandfather and let his rtives take over.¡± Although Liu Juan was no longer the farmer¡¯s wife who worked in the countryside. She could be considered a strong woman now. But her simple heart still hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, your mom is right.¡± Chen Ping also agreed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very depressed. In the eyes of others, Chen Meng¡¯er, had gotten a huge advantage and obtained such arge amount of assets. It was something that they would never earn in their lifetime. But, in reality, it wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t take advantage of this matter. I don¡¯t even care about the mess that my grandfather has. If it weren¡¯t for his scheming, I wouldn¡¯t want to take over.¡±


    ¡°Mess?¡± Chen Ping and Liu Juan looked at each other. When they saw Elder Liu¡¯s announcement, everyone¡¯s reaction did not seem like a mess.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, Mom and dad, don¡¯t feel pressured. My grandfather forced me to do this. It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t go talk to him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was full of indignation.


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan didn¡¯t doubt their daughter¡¯s words at all. And it was precisely because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words that they were relieved. Chen Ping even exhorted Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, even though your grandfather forced you to do it. But you have to do your best to help your grandfather clean up this mess. All these years, we¡¯ve all seen how good your grandfather has been to you.¡±


    ¡°Father, I know. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person I am. Since I wasn¡¯t able to refuse and took over this stall, I won¡¯t let my grandfather down,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er promised.


    It was rare for old men like Marquis Yuwen to leave the capital ande to S City. Therefore, after Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday party, none of these old men went back. Each and every one of them stayed in the courtyard behind Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy.


    These old men weren¡¯t polite to Elder Liu at all. That night, they brought along the security guards who helped them carry their luggage and found a guest room to stay in. Fortunately, Elder Liu¡¯s courtyard was big and had many rooms, Nanny Li and the others often cleaned it. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that these old men would definitely not stand on ceremony and fight for Elder Liu¡¯s room.


    These old men looked like they were going to stay for a long time, causing Elder Liu¡¯s face to darken. He had long seen that these old men did not have good intentions. It was not just the old men, even the young ones did not have good intentions. Elder Liu red fiercely at Yuwen Jing, who was sitting opposite him and watching Elder Xu y chess.

 Chapter 349

    <h4>Chapter 349:</h4>


    Yuwen Jing felt a little ufortable under Elder Liu¡¯s intense gaze. He didn¡¯t even know what he had done to offend Elder Liu to make him look so displeased.


    ¡°Grandfathers, you guys y chess. I¡¯m going to look for Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing finally lost under Elder Liu¡¯s intense gaze.


    Elder Liu was immediately disgruntled when he heard that Yuwen Jing was going to look for his granddaughter. This Yuwen brat had always harbored ill intentions towards his granddaughter. He had long seen through this. And this time, Yuwen Jing hade all the way back just to celebrate his granddaughter¡¯s birthday. This made Elder Liu even more certain that Yuwen Jing had ill intentions.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions were very fast. When Elder Liu was about to speak out to stop him, he had already walked out of the front hall. What was left for Elder Liu was only a corner of his shirt. Elder Liu was so angry that he almost threw the chess piece in his hand away.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, what are you daydreaming about? It¡¯s your turn,¡± Elder Xu urged.


    Only then did Elder Liu not throw the chess piece in his hand away. Elder Liu put the chess piece in his hand onto the chessboard without thinking.


    ¡°Haha, Liu Bolin, you¡¯ve lost,¡± Elder Xu said excitedly as he looked at the chessboard.


    When the other elders heard Elder Xu¡¯s words, they all came over one by one. They had never beaten Elder Liu before, so when they heard Elder Xu say that he had beaten Elder Liu, how could these old men not be excited.


    Elder Liu was also pulled back by Elder Xu¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ve won.¡± He lowered his head to take a look. It was really the chess piece he had yed just now. He had lost this gamepletely.


    After Chen Meng¡¯erforted her parents, she was in the room. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. And she felt ufortable because of her grandfather. So, no matter what, she had to go find her grandfather to vent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked people along the way and found the front hall. However, before Chen Meng¡¯er reached the front hall, she met Yuwen Jing who came out from the front hall to look for her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er. What a coincidence. I was justing to look for you.¡± Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er. His usually expressionless face suddenly became lively, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yuwen, why are you looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blurted out when she heard that Yuwen Jing came to look for her,


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with some grievance. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to look for you because I have nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little flustered when she saw the aggrieved expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face. She shook her head and shook her hand as she denied it. Yuwen Jing still had a great influence on Chen Meng¡¯er. Yuwen Jing¡¯s existence in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart had always been very special. who asked Yuwen Jing to be the person that Chen Meng¡¯er had a crush on to the death in her previous life.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not. I¡¯m here to look for you and ask you to take me out for a walk. You also know that I¡¯ve always been abroad. I¡¯mpletely blind when ites to domestic matters.¡± Yuwen Jing put away his aggrieved expression and walked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, he could not help but reach out and rub Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not considered short. However, in front of Yuwen Jing¡¯s nearly 6 foot tall figure, she was a lot shorter. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who needed to raise her head and talk to Yuwen Jing, very unhappy.


    ¡°Okay, leave this matter to me. However, I have to go find my grandfather now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not forget what she was here for.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in with you. Grandpa Liu and the others are ying chess inside.¡± As Yuwen Jing said this, he naturally held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand,


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was suddenly held by Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand, felt the warmth from his hand that was much bigger than hers. Her heart could not help but beat rapidly. Chen Meng¡¯er had forgotten to struggle, so she let Yuwen Jing hold her hand and walked towards the front hall.


    When Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand, he was not as calm and natural as he looked on the surface. He was very nervous, and his heartbeat sped up a lot. He had spent a lot of effort to control his hand, so that he would not tremble because of his nervousness.


    On the way, Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er did not speak to each other. One of them was immersed in her own thoughts and had yet toe back to her senses. The other was filled with happiness. Although he dared to hold Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, he was so shy that he did not dare to turn his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Just like that, Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the front door of the hall hand in hand. When they heard the jubnt soundsing from inside, they were both startled. The two of them subconsciously looked at each other. They were all puzzled. What had happened to these old men who were usually very steady.


    ¡°Ah, Yuwen Jing, you stinky brat, why are you holding my Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand? Let go of her.¡± Elder Liu, who was still arguing with Elder Xu and wanted to regret the game, said, he raised his head and saw Yuwen Jing holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small hand at the door. He immediately threw the matter of ying chess to the back of his mind. He stood up and was about to rush over and pull Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s.


    When Yuwen Hou heard Elder Liu¡¯s words and raised his head to see his grandson standing together with Chen Meng¡¯er, he was immediately amused. He pulled Elder Liu, who was about to rush over, and praised his grandson, Yuwen Jing, ¡°Good job, kid. You¡¯re much better than your father. You¡¯re after all a descendant of our Yuwen family.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, let go of me. If you continue to pull me, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Elder Liu warned.


    ¡°Hey, I won¡¯t let go of you. I want to see how you treat me. Do you want to fight or not? As long as you say so, I will apany you to the end today.¡± When Marquis Yuwen heard Elder Liu¡¯s words... he was excited. It had been a long time since he had a good fight with someone. His hands were itching for a fight.


    ¡°If you want to fight, thene on. Don¡¯t cry when you get beaten down by meter.¡± Elder Liu was also aroused by Yuwen Hou¡¯s fighting spirit.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the excited old men and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Were these old men children? Why did they like fighting so much?


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t stop the old men from fighting under normal circumstances. However, Yuwen Hou¡¯s situation was quite special. When Chen Meng¡¯er first saw Yuwen Hou, she realized that his physical condition was not very good. His current physical condition was not suitable for intense exercise, not to mention this fight.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could only stop them, ¡°Grandfathers, if you want to fight, let¡¯s do it another day. I have to settle the score with my Grandpa today.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Jade Ring (1)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Jade Ring (1)</h4>


    Elder Liu was originally quite eager to give it a try. He hadn¡¯t fought with Marquis Yuwen for a long time, and his heart was really itching. However, he saw his granddaughter giving him a look. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason why his granddaughter stopped him from fighting with Marquis Yuwen, Elder Liu understood his granddaughter and knew that she must have a reason, that was why she stopped him.


    Therefore, Elder Liu didn¡¯t wait for Marquis Yuwen to object and stood up first, saying, ¡°Since I¡¯m not free today, I can only change it to another day.¡±


    Although Marquis Yuwen felt a little disappointed in his heart, he snorted coldly on ount of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you off on ount of Meng¡¯er¡¯s face today. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting. However, before that, I think you should train more.¡± Elder Liu had an expression of ¡®I¡¯m looking down on you¡¯.


    Yuwen Hou looked at Elder Liu¡¯s expression of ¡®I¡¯m looking down on you¡¯. It was as if a ball of fire was burning. ¡°Liu Bolin, I¡¯m going to fight it out with you today.¡± As he said this, Yuwen Hou was about to pounce on Elder Liu. Fortunately, Elder Xu and the others were quick-witted and stopped Yuwen Hou.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Hou¡¯s angry forehead with blue veins popping out. She looked at her grandfather with disapproval. Then, she hurried forward tofort Yuwen Hou. ¡°Grandfather Yuwen, take a deep breath. Don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tiptoed and patted Yuwen Hou¡¯s shoulder from behind tofort him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er patted Yuwen Hou¡¯s back rhythmically tofort his emotions, she said to Yuwen Jing at the same time, ¡°Yuwen, help Grandfather Yuwen out to rest and calm down. I¡¯ll talk to my Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Yuwen Jing a look.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing said to Chen Meng¡¯er. It could be said that he would respond to any request.


    Yuwen Jing supported his grandfather, Yuwen Hou, out of the room. The other old men also followed suit.


    Elder Liu saw that only the two of them were left in the room, so he opened his mouth to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, why did you stop Yuwen Hou frompeting? You¡¯re actually siding with that old fellow, Yuwen Hou,¡± Elder Liu thought, his granddaughter was a girl, right? She hadn¡¯t even married into the Yuwen family, yet she was siding with the Yuwen family. The more Elder Liu thought about it, the angrier he got.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather looking at her with eyes full of me. She was also helpless. ¡°Grandpa, you still said that you¡¯re a doctor. How could you not even notice that Grandfather Yuwen isn¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    ¡°You said that Marquis Yuwen isn¡¯t feeling well?¡± Elder Liu asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Then how could I tell?¡± Elder Liu recalled for a moment. In his opinion, Marquis Yuwen¡¯splexion was not bad, and his spirit was not bad either. ¡°It can¡¯t be. If Marquis Yuwen is really not well, I should be able to tell.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to exin to him.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s words, she slightly frowned. She did not understand. In her opinion, how could her grandfather not notice such obvious symptoms? However, Chen Meng¡¯er forgot... the reason why she was able to notice that Yuwen Hou¡¯s body was unwell was entirely because of her mutated brain.


    In the past few years, as Chen Meng¡¯er learned more and more things, her mutated brain seemed to be more and more sensitive. The knowledge that was stimted also became more and more. Just like before, Chen Meng¡¯er could only reveal the other party¡¯s physical condition aftering into contact with him, her mutated brain would only reveal the other party¡¯s physical condition. However, now, as long as Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to know the other party¡¯s physical condition and focused on looking at the other party, the other party¡¯s physical condition... would be disyed in detail in her mutated brain.

 Chapter 351 - Jade Ring (2)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Jade Ring (2)</h4>


    ¡°Grandfather Yuwen¡¯splexion is normal, but his lips are a little blue. If I¡¯m not wrong, Grandfather Yuwen¡¯s old illness has been acting up recently, and he has only recently gotten better. However, as he gets older, this cardiovascr problem is a little serious. Therefore, Grandfather Yuwen¡¯s mood doesn¡¯t fluctuate too much, not to mention those violent movements. Therefore, Grandpa should now know why I wanted to stop you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined to Elder Liu.


    After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Elder Liu tried his best to search in his mind for whether or not Yuwen Hou¡¯s lips were as his granddaughter had said. However, he was so engrossed in bickering with Yuwen Hou that he did not notice these things at all, this made him somewhat vexed. ¡°I really did not notice. Fortunately, you came today, girl. Otherwise, Grandpa might have made a mistake.¡± And speaking of this... an idea suddenly arose in Elder Liu¡¯s heart. ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you have a way to treat your Grandfather Yuwen¡¯s old illness and his cardiovascr disease? I spent several decades on that old illness on your Grandfather Yuwen, but I was unable to do anything about it.¡±


    Elder Liu had put in a lot of effort for the old illness on Marquis Yuwen¡¯s body. But he was unable to do anything about it. This was also the sore spot in Elder Liu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°There is, but it will take a long time. Grandpa, you know, whether it is the old disease on Grandfather Yuwen¡¯s body or the cardiovascr problem, they are all symptoms that cannot be cured immediately.¡± The Cure... Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain had already appeared, and there was more than one, there were several...


    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t have much hope. However, he didn¡¯t expect his granddaughter to give him such an answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded as she considered which n to choose. It was both effective and safer.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Haha, Meng¡¯er, if you really cure your Grandfather Yuwen¡¯s old illness, it would really be a burden on my mind.¡± Despite how Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen treated each other every time they met, their position in each other¡¯s hearts was strong.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will be responsible for helping Grandfather Yuwen to cure his illness. However, Grandpa, you have to think of a way to keep Grandfather Yuwen here. Otherwise, even if I have a cure, it will be useless.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think that Marquis Yuwen would be willing to stay in city s for such a long time.


    ¡°Leave this matter to Grandpa. I will definitely keep that old fellow here.¡± Elder Liu swept away his previous sullen mood and eased his worries. He smiled very happily.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the smile on her Grandpa¡¯s face that was about to wrinkle into a flower. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, Grandfather Yuwen¡¯s matter has been resolved. Then, shouldn¡¯t it be resolved between you and me now?¡±


    Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s narrowed eyes and the bright smile on her face, and he secretly cursed in his heart. This was a sign that his precious granddaughter was angry. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa can exin this matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So Grandpa has prepared an exnation. Alright then, since I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll sit down and slowly listen to Grandpa¡¯s exnation.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she found a chair and sat down.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Liu look awkward. How could he have prepared an exnation? Moreover, there was no exnation at all. He had schemed against his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Liu was frustrated. When did he be so easily taken advantage of? Elder Liu red at his granddaughter, who was bing less and less adorable as she grew older.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting on the chair, calm andposed. He was so angry that he decided to go all out. He took off a jade ring from his hand. ¡°Here, girl, keep it well. The situation was quite chaotic earlier, so I didn¡¯t have the time to give this to you.¡±


    When Elder Liu stretched his hand out to Chen Meng¡¯er, he was still a little worried. He was afraid that his precious granddaughter would not give him any face at all and directly reject him. But unexpectedly, Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the jade ring. Chen Meng¡¯er took the jade ring and yed with it. She looked at it and then asked, ¡°Is this from the Green Gang or the Liu Family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook the jade ring in her hand at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Elder Liu asked back.


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s from the Green Gang, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it. But if it¡¯s from the Liu family, then I¡¯d better return it to grandfather. The things from the Liu family are important,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered truthfully.


    ¡°Oh? Then what if it¡¯s both from the Green Gang and the Liu Family?¡± Elder Liu was deliberately giving Chen Meng¡¯er a test question.


    ¡°This is a rather difficult question. I¡¯ll have to think about it carefully,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered while fiddling with the jade ring.


    ¡°Girl, sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to take over this big mess in grandfather¡¯s hands. It¡¯s only a few years earlier.¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to open her mouth. However, she was rejected by Elder Liu. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still young and aren¡¯t capable of such things. Others may not know about your abilities, but as your grandfather, I know it very well. You¡¯re not inferior to your grandfather. Therefore, I can rest assured that I¡¯ll hand the Green Gang and the Liu family over to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve thought about my ability to take over all of this. Have you ever thought about it? I have some feelings for the Green Gang, but I don¡¯t have any feelings for the Liu family, not to mention those people in the Liu family who always want me to disappear. Grandpa, you are rted to them by blood. You will be soft-hearted towards them. You will turn a blind eye to them. However, I will not. Not only will I not be soft-hearted towards them, but I will also be ruthless towards them. If they do anything out of line, I will not hesitate to destroy them directly. So, Grandpa, you still decided to hand the Liu family over to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said these words; firstly, she wanted to remind Elder Liu. She wanted Elder Liu to take back control of the Green Gang and the Liu family. Secondly, she wanted to remind Elder Liu. If he really wanted to hand over the Green Gang and the Liu family to her, then in the future, if she was ruthless and merciless, she would not show mercy even if others begged in front of him.


    How could Elder Liu not understand the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He was not angry. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl. Since I¡¯ve handed the Green Gang and the Liu family over to you, then I¡¯llpletely hand them over to you. In the future, I won¡¯t interfere in the matters between the Green Gang and the Liu family. Feel free to let go.¡±

 Chapter 352

    <h4>Chapter 352:</h4>


    After getting the answer that she wanted, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons. ¡°Since Grandpa trusts me so much, I¡¯ll reluctantly take over.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, you only know how to dig a hole for me. However, I am speaking the truth. Since I have handed the Green Gang and the Liu family over to you, that means that I trust you. No matter how you want to deal with it, I will unconditionally stand on your side,¡± Elder Liu said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Okay. As long as I have a strong backing like you, Grandpa, I won¡¯t have any worries. Oh, right, Grandpa, I came here today because I have something to tell you,¡± said Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously winked at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Oh? What else?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know what his granddaughter had to say.


    ¡°I want to hire you as my military advisor,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with her head tilted.


    ¡°Military advisor?¡± Elder Liu repeated in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, you will help me with my ns and then help me with everything when I don¡¯t have time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s idea was very good.


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s the difference between this and before I handed the responsibility of the Green Gang and the Liu family to you?¡± Elder Liu knew that this girl had the most ideas.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°The titles are different.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and snickered.


    ¡°Sir, the people from the Liu family are here and they want to see you.¡± Zhuge Yu walked in hurriedly and reported. Zhuge Yu¡¯s words interrupted the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu.


    ¡°Grandpa, this trouble ising to our door.¡± No matter how one looked at it, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was mixed with schadenfreude.


    ¡°You little girl, are you happy to see someoneing to find trouble with your grandpa?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was smiling like a little mouse that had stolen cheese, and said dotingly.


    ¡°Who asked Grandpa to throw such a big position to me? Well, Grandpa, you¡¯d better hurry and let people in. I¡¯m afraid that in a little while, they won¡¯t be able to wait and will directly rush in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and teased.


    ¡°They would not dare.¡± Just as Elder Liu finished speaking, there was amotion outside.


    ¡°Haha, Grandpa, I think they are very brave. Well, they have already rushed in,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said casually just now. But she didn¡¯t expect that the other party really had barged in. ¡°It looks like you have forced them into a corner.¡±


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was talking, the people from the second, third, and sixth branches of the Liu family, led by Liu Xiguo, rushed in angrily.


    Elder Liu, who had just been teased by his granddaughter, saw the people who rushed in, and the anger in his heart seemed to be doused with gasoline. He mmed the table hard, he shouted angrily, ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is? You think you can barge in if you want to? Zhuge, what are the people of the Green Gang doing? Without permission. How could they let people in? Or could it be that you have been training less recently and your strength has decreased, so you can¡¯t even stop a few people?¡± After Elder Liu scolded the people of the Liu family who had barged in, he deliberately left them aside. He turned his head and scolded Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. This is our negligence. I¡¯ll have people drive them out now.¡± Zhuge Yu said, he gestured to the people outside. The people from the Green Gang walked in and were about to drag the people from the Liu family out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was watching the show with great interest. She really wanted to see what tricks the people from the Liu family coulde up with today.

 Chapter 353

    <h4>Chapter 353:</h4>


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, you can¡¯t do this to us.¡± Liu Yunjin struggled, trying to break free from the control of the Green Gang members. However, how could Liu Yunjin be a match for someone who could stay close to Elder Liu?


    Elder Liu acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Liu Yunjin¡¯s words. He waved his hand at the Green Gang members who were holding the Liu family members, indicating for them to quickly throw these people out.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Grandpa. These uncles must be in a hurry to look for you. They must have something urgent. You¡¯d better listen to what they have to say first.¡± Seeing that the members of the Liu family were about to be pulled out by the Green Gang members... Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly stopped them. She was still waiting to watch a good show. How could she let her grandfather, Elder Liu, chase them away so easily.


    Moreover, how could Chen Meng¡¯er let these troublemakers slip away? She wanted to take this opportunity to punish the Liu family and give them a warning. She didn¡¯t want to make a trip to the capital just to clean up the mess of the Liu family. She had enough things on her te recently.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, the members of the Green Gang who were carrying the Liu family stopped what they were doing at the same time. They turned to look at Zhuge Yu, not knowing what choice they should make. They had already received instructions from their superiors. From now on, the leader of the Green Gang would be their Little Miss.


    Logically speaking, they should listen to their Little Miss. However, their boss was also here. Moreover, it was their boss who had given the order. Therefore, they did not know what choice they should make. They could only look at Zhuge Yu for help.


    ¡°You Little Girl.¡± Elder Liu knew that his precious granddaughter did not see him being harmed and felt ufortable. Elder Liu looked at Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ troubled expressions and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. This girl is the boss of the Green Gang in the future. You just have to listen to her in the future. Since she said to stop them, then stop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Little Miss.¡± As the Green Gang members spoke, they released the hands that were holding the Liu family members.


    Meanwhile, the Liu family members regained their freedom. At the same time that they heaved a sigh of relief, they all fiercely red at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yo, uncles, I¡¯ve helped all of you greatly just now. You didn¡¯t even say thank you to me, yet you still dare to re at me. This has really broadened my horizons.¡± The corners of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips curled up, revealing an unshakeable expression.


    The people of the Liu family were filled with extreme hatred towards Chen Meng¡¯er, the outsider who had stolen their things. How could they give Chen Meng¡¯er a good look just because of this small favor; the people of the Liu family did not hesitate to pay attention to Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, they turned their heads to look at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, we¡¯re here today to seek an exnation from you.¡± Liu Jiahao suppressed the anger in his heart and pretended to be calm as he said.


    ¡°What is it? Speak.¡± The impatience in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried. If it were not for his granddaughter having her little thoughts, he would have thrown them out long ago.


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, this Green Gang is yours. I have no objection to you giving it to anyone. However, this Liu family is not yours alone. You have no right to give it to anyone.¡± Liu Jiahao said righteously.


    ¡°When did I give the Liu family to someone else?¡± Elder Liu asked back.


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, didn¡¯t you pass the position of the head of the Liu family to her?¡± Liu Yunjin pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said angrily.


    ¡°Yes, I did give the position of the head of the Liu family to Meng¡¯er, but I didn¡¯t give the Liu family to her.¡± Elder Liu said with the impulse to roll his eyes at Liu Yunjin.


    ¡°She is an outsider. How can she take over the Liu family and be the family head of the Liu Family?¡± Liu Jiahao continued to ask.


    ¡°How can she not be a member of the Liu Family? She is my granddaughter. She is listed in the Liu family genealogy. How can she not be a member of the Liu family and cannot be the family head of the Liu family? The family rules did not stipte that if one¡¯s surname was not Liu, one could not be the family head of the Liu family.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s imposing manner waspletely above the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was almost done watching the show, she stood up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that everyone would be so against me taking over the Liu family. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to take over such a mess, but after hearing your objections, I became interested. Taking over the Liu family seems to be a pretty good thing. At least when I¡¯m bored, someone can pass the time for me.¡±


    ¡°We are not people that you can casually deal with.¡± After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Liu Yunjin, who was the first to lose his cool, jumped up and said.


    ¡°What? As the family head, I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still smiling mischievously, suddenly stopped smiling, she immediately stopped smiling, she put on a poker face. ¡°Let me tell you, no matter how unwilling you are, from now on, I am the head of the Liu family. I am not my grandfather. For many years, he has been thinking about your blood rtionship with him and turned a blind eye to it. I have nothing to do with you, so I will not be merciful. If you have done anything to offend me, then I am sorry. I will deal with it directly. I¡¯ll say this first today. So, don¡¯t call me cruel and merciless in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can be the head of the Liu family just because you say so? Do you think you can sit in the position of the Liu family without our consent?¡± Liu Jiahao suppressed the anger in the bottom of his heart at the words of Chen Meng¡¯er, this little brat, all of a sudden, became agitated.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, then I¡¯ll let you know today whether I can sit in this position or not. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, help me invite the uncles of the Liu family down. I want to treat them well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhuge Yu, her eyes swept over the people of the Liu family one by one. ¡°I think you know what you¡¯ve done to me in the past. Originally, I wanted to let you go, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll appreciate it. Uncle Zhuge, help me ask them to leave. I wille over personallyter and treat them well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss¡± Zhuge Yu epted the order.


    ¡°You! You can¡¯t treat us like this.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, how can you just watch her treat us like this?¡± The Liu family struggled. But. This time, without Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s permission, they could only be forcibly taken away.


    After the Liu family members were taken away, Chen Meng¡¯er turned to Elder Liu. ¡°Grandfather, as you can see, this is the way I handled things after I took over the Liu family. It¡¯s not toote for you to regret it now.¡±


    ¡°Girl, do you think what grandfather said just now was to coax you? I said that no matter what decision you make, I will stand by your side. Oh, and when you serve them, ask me to join you. I¡¯m curious how you serve them.¡±

 Chapter 354

    <h4>Chapter 354:</h4>


    After Yuwen Jing helped his grandfather to a nearby room to rest, he was worried that Chen Meng¡¯er might have an impulsive conflict with Elder Liu. Therefore, he walked to the door of the front hall and waited there.


    When he saw those members of the Liu family rushing in aggressively just now, he frowned. He knew about the members of the Liu family. Buyano had their own intelligence system. He knew that those Liu family members were not good people. He also knew from the intelligence system of the Buyano n that those Liu family members had often attacked Chen Meng¡¯er in the dark.


    He had even used his own influence in the country to help Chen Meng¡¯er deal with them once or twice. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know about this, but Elder Liu knew it very well. Therefore, Elder Liu would know if Yuwen Jing had ill intentions towards his precious granddaughter, that was why he was so wary of him.


    Yuwen Jing was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er, worried that Chen Meng¡¯er would suffer a loss.


    When Yuwen Jing looked at the people from the Liu family who had been dragged out by the Green Gang, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had decided to take over the Green Gang and the Liu family, then she began to organize them. In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er was the president of arge-scale group. She was very proficient in management. Therefore, in one night, Chen Meng¡¯erid out a series of reorganization ns.


    Of course, the person who carried out this n was not her. Although she had the ability to subdue the members of the Green Gang and the Liu family, in this life, Chen Meng¡¯er who knew how to enjoy life... she also had a capable assistant that she couldpletely trust. How could she waste this resource? Therefore, after Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday party, Zhuge Yu, Skinny, Fatty and Ah Biao were extremely busy.


    This caused Jin Minzhu toe to Chen Meng¡¯er more than once toin. She said that it was all because of Chen Meng¡¯er, who was a hands-off manager, that she had not seen her husband for a few days.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not waste any more time with Jin Minzhu. She directly waved her small hand and promised Jin Minzhu a set of clothes that she personally designed. This made Jin Minzhu overjoyed. Theints from before had long been thrown to the back of her mind.


    If Ah Biao knew that in his wife¡¯s eyes, a set of clothes personally designed by his little miss was more important than her husband, he did not know what kind of expression he would have.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had thought that she would take over the Green Gang from her grandfather, Elder Liu. The small gangs in S City that were suppressed by the Green Gang would take this opportunity toe out and cause trouble. For this reason... Chen Meng¡¯er had also made very detailed arrangements. However, other things like the resistance of the Liu family members had been calcted by Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the underworld in S City was so quiet that Chen Meng¡¯er felt that something was not right.


    ¡°Grandfather, why haven¡¯t those small gangs in S City made any movements recently?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finally could not hold it in. After eating dinner, she asked.


    ¡°Why? Girl, do you hope that they will make a move?¡± Elder Liu asked in return.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just thinking that they must know that the Green Gang is being taken over by a child like me. Wouldn¡¯t those gangs that have been suppressed for so many years take advantage of this opportunity to make a move? Or are they hiding and waiting for a more suitable opportunity?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er voiced her thoughts.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you know that you are very famous in underground organizations all over the world?¡± Elder Liu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t tell me about this. Grandpa, I didn¡¯t do anything. How could I be so famous in these underground organizations?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had always been very obedient. She hadn¡¯t done anything at all.


    ¡°Think about it again. What did you do in Japan?¡± Elder Liu guided Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Japan? Ah, Grandpa, you¡¯re not talking about the incident when I was in the Yamaguchi-gumi residence, are you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandpa¡¯s words and came to a sudden realization.

 Chapter 355

    <h4>Chapter 355:</h4>


    ¡°It was that incident. Didn¡¯t you notice that in recent years, there have been many more foreigners in S City than before?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said.


    ¡°I did. Isn¡¯t that normal? Our country is developing, and the domestic economy is also growing by arge margin. Those foreigners who found out about our country¡¯s development prospects have alle to our country to dig for gold.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who knew the historical process, said, she felt that it was only natural that there would be an increase in the number of foreigners in S City.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re wrong about this. These foreigners are not here to develop in our country. They are all here for you. Those doctors from various underground organizations around the world are very curious about the medicinal powder in your hands.¡± In the dark... Elder Liu had dealt with countless people who wanted to get close to his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, and kidnap her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had not realized it even if Elder Liu did not mention it. With Elder Liu¡¯s reminder, Chen Meng¡¯er was able to figure out the things that she had discovered previously. ¡°I say, there was a period of time when I kept seeing the elites of the Green Gang appear around me. It seems that my alertness has decreased. I need to find time to practice.¡±


    The title of the Young Lady of the Green Gang was not much worse than Elder Liu in the underworld of S City. Although those people did not know what the youngdy of the Green Gang looked like, the medicine powder that the youngdy of the Green Gang carried with her was so painful that it was like thunder. They had heard that the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, thergest gang in Japan, had been bedridden because of the medicine powder that the youngdy of the Green Gang had given him.


    Therefore, when the gangsters in S City heard that the Green Gang had changed owners and that Elder Liu had given the position of the boss of the Green Gang to a 10-year-old child, they did not heave a sigh of relief. They also did not act like those people who did not know the truth; they said that Elder Liu was joking with the Green Gang. The bosses of these gangs were tactful. They urged their subordinates to be obedient and not to cause trouble.


    They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would offend the Little Miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, and be the chicken that the Little Miss of the Green Gang would use as a warning to the others.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er took over the Green Gang very smoothly. The members of the Green Gang had a good impression of this Little Miss who was doted on by their leader. In addition, the upper echelons of the Green Gang knew that this Little Miss¡¯s strength did not match her age. Therefore, they did not have any objections to their boss handing the Green Gang over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Even if they had objections, they were the secondary elders who were not worthy of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. These secondary elders did not need Chen Meng¡¯er to do anything. Someone would help her deal with them.


    As for the Liu family members who were held down by Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er used many good things to entertain them. As for the older generation members of the Liu family who were far away in the capital, they knew that something had happened to their family. They were filled with anger and called Elder Liu to ask about it.


    They were still wary of Elder Liu. Even if the anger in their hearts was about to burst out, they still had to hold their anger and speak to Elder Liu calmly. The elders from the Liu family asked Elder Liu if their unfilial sons had offended him in any way?


    The elders from the Liu family asked tactfully, but Elder Liu¡¯s answer was straightforward. He directly told them that their sons and grandsons had offended them and had been detained.


    As for the elders from the Liu family, when they hung up the phone, they were so anxious that were frothing at the mouth. They hurried over from the capital.


    However, it had already been three or four days since they had arrived. The old men from the Liu family had almost been treated by Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356:</h4>


    Elder Liu was also straightforward. Before the elders of the Liu family could say anything, he waved his hand and asked someone to bring them over. Then, he asked them to quickly take them away.


    The elders of the Liu family were puzzled by Elder Liu¡¯s straightforwardness this time. Before they came, they thought that they would have to waste some time or pay a price.


    However, when the elders of the Liu family saw their own sons and grandsons, their eyes widened in shock. Were these still their sons and grandsons? Why did it look like they came out of a refugee camp?


    When Liu Jiahao and the others were released, Chen Meng¡¯er was standing beside her grandfather. When Liu Jiahao and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing beside Liu Jiahao, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This ten-year-old girl was really not a human, but a demon. They didn¡¯t dare to provoke Chen Meng¡¯er for the time being.


    And this was exactly what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted.


    Liu Jiahao and the others were brought back to the capital by the elders of the Liu family. Chen Meng¡¯er actually opened her mouth to let them stay for a few days. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Liu Jiahao and the others shook their heads in unison.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er looked at them, Liu Jiahao stood out and said, ¡°We have been out for so many days. We really miss our home.¡± It was such a stiff exnation... he received a strange and inquisitive look from the elders of the Liu family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mind. She opened her mouth out of courtesy. To be exact, Chen Meng¡¯er was eager for them to leave as soon as possible. Looking at them, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s good mood was gone.


    The elders of the Liu family, with a belly full of questions, hurriedly left S City with their sons and grandsons and returned to the capital.


    Elder Liu looked at Liu Jiahao and the others who had fled in panic and gave Chen Meng¡¯er a thumbs up. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re amazing. I haven¡¯t seen those little ones yet. They¡¯re so afraid of one person.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tenth birthday party ended smoothly. Chen Meng¡¯er also had to go back to school. However, this time, Chen Meng¡¯er went to school to apply for a long leave. She still had more important things to solve next.


    Chen Meng¡¯er still carried her schoolbag and leisurely walked to school with her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, as usual.


    This school was not far from Elder Liu¡¯s pharmacy and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s new home in S City. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er tactfully refused Elder Liu¡¯s request to send her to school from the beginning.


    ¡°Ah, Chen Meng¡¯er, you finally came to school. Tell me, this is the first time you¡¯ve applied for leave this semester.¡± Once Chen Meng¡¯er entered the ssroom, Zhao Min, who was usually on good terms with her, walked over and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Zhao Min, be gentle. My sister is not a macho woman like you.¡± Chen Haoxuan saw Zhao Min¡¯s movements and frowned as he spoke.


    ¡°Chen Haoxuan, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even say anything. Why are you so anxious? Seriously.¡± After saying that, Zhao Min ignored Chen Haoxuan and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er to sit in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s own seat, then, she moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear mysteriously and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, let me tell you. Something seems to have happened to Zheng Yanan¡¯s family. Hmph, let¡¯s see how arrogant she will be in the future. Why is she always causing trouble for you?¡±


    Zhao Min had always been very unhappy with Zheng Yanan¡¯s bullying tendencies. Every time Zheng Yanan came to cause trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er would not say anything. Zhao Min would help Chen Meng¡¯er fight back. This time, she also identally heard her parents talk about the Zheng family, and only then did she know that the Zheng family was in big trouble this time.


    ¡°Oh? is that so? How did you know?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little surprised when she heard the news. She remembered that her grandfather and those few old men were all quite well-behaved and did not do anything small. As for her and those few uncles, they had been busy with her taking over the Liu family and some trivial matters of the Green Gang recently, they did not have the time to do anything to the Zheng family at all. Why did something happen to the Zheng family?

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357:</h4>


    As she was thinking, Chen Meng¡¯er looked up at Zheng Yanan. Zheng Yanan happened to look up at Chen Meng¡¯er as well, and their eyes met.


    When Zheng Yanan saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she quickly moved her eyes away.


    However, in the blink of an eye. Chen Meng¡¯er saw hatred, jealousy, and a hint of fear in Zheng Yanan¡¯s eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er could understand this jealousy, but Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she could not understand this hatred and jealousy. However, even if Chen Meng¡¯er was curious, she would not specifically ask Zheng Yanan for this.


    ¡°I overheard it. I only heard my father say that Zheng Yanan¡¯s family seemed to have offended an extraordinary person.¡± Zhao Min was only a 13-year-old child after all. She only heard a little about the conversation between their parents. From the conversation between their parents, she could tell that Zheng Yanan¡¯s family was about to copse.


    What Zhao Min did not understand, Chen Meng¡¯er understood more than half of it when she heard Zhao Min¡¯s words.


    Many people present had witnessed what happened at her birthday party that day. And who were the people present at that time? They were all shrewd people. They were used to ying by the rules. Originally, this was the time for the change of leadership. It was also the time for everyone to wait and see. And this side was very important. If one stood on the right side, then before the next generation, one¡¯s career would be smooth sailing.


    But if one stood on the wrong side, then one would be sorry. Then, one would be demoted.


    And the people who were still hesitating and waiting. After experiencing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tenth birthday banquet, they no longer wavered. They all stood on Nangong Zhen¡¯s side. And even those who had originally decided to stand on Zheng Yuan¡¯s side changed their minds and stood on Nangong Zhen¡¯s side, this time, the gap between the two who had almost the same approval ratings was widened.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect was that things were not just like this. Not only was Zheng Yuan¡¯s situation in danger during the general election. The other members of the Zheng family were also affected.


    Even those who had a grudge with the Zheng family saw this opportunity and began to look for some dark side of the Zheng family. The evidence of the previous crimes of the Zheng family were also dug out one by one. One could imagine how difficult the Zheng family¡¯s current situation was.


    And the main culprit, Zheng Yannan, was even more miserable in the Zheng family. Her grandfather, who had doted on her dearly, pped her twice. He said that he did not want to see her in the future. This was also because she had been kicked out of the Zheng family. And her father rarely stayed at home after that incident. Her mother cried all day long.


    In just one night, Zheng Yannan¡¯s life had undergone a 180 degree change. This was hard for her to ept.


    Zhao Min was so excited that she wanted to say something more. However, when she saw Nangong Lin walking towards them, she immediately stopped talking. Zhao Min didn¡¯t like Zheng Yannan very much. Simrly, she didn¡¯t like Nangong Lin very much, even though her father had asked her to build a good rtionship with Nangong Lin. However, every time, she would only agree verbally. In reality, she would stay as far away from Nangong Lin as possible. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why is Nangong Lin Here?¡± Zhao Min whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear. Although Nangong Lin didn¡¯t cause trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er, the way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er previously was filled with hostility.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also saw Nangong Lin walking towards them. To be honest, if Chen Meng¡¯er had to choose between Zheng Yanan and one of Nangong Lin as friends, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely choose Zheng Yanan without a second thought. Although Zheng Yanan often said some nasty things. Nangong Lin, on the other hand, didn¡¯t do anything. However, from this point alone, it could be seen that Zheng Yanan was straightforward. The expressions around her were all disyed. As for Nangong Lin, she was a scheming person. Usually, this kind of person would stab you in the back without making a sound.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you have been on leave for a few days. The teacher has taught a new ss. I have some notes here. You can take them.¡± Nangong Lin did not expect that this beautiful Chen Meng¡¯er, who made her envious and jealous, would actually have such an identity. When she found out about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, she was very d. She was d that she had not done those things yet.


    And when her father found out that she was in the same ss as Chen Meng¡¯er, he constantly whispered in her ear, urging her to build a good rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er. And Nangong Lin had another secret in her heart that no one knew. She wanted to build a good rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er not only because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, but also because of the mixed-blood boy who stood beside Chen Meng¡¯er on the day of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s birthday party.


    When Nangong Lin first saw the mixed-blood boy who had a cold expression but was exceptionally handsome, her heart sank.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Nangong Lin dared to spy on her Yuwen Jing, she probably wouldn¡¯t reject Nangong Lin¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡± in her usual tone. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er definitely wouldn¡¯t even look at Nangong Lin.


    ¡°Then if you need any help, let me know,¡± Nangong Lin said as if she was very familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still gave Nangong Lin attention.


    As long as Nangong Lin didn¡¯t provoke her, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mind giving Nangong Lin some attention. However, if Nangong Lin didn¡¯t know what was good for her, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t be polite.


    After Nangong Lin left, Zhao Min came up to Chen Meng¡¯er and said in puzzlement, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what did you do during this period of time when you were on leave? Why did Nangong Lin try to please you so much?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged at Zhao Min. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how would I know? I guess Nangong Lin must have been provoked.¡±

 Chapter 358 - To the United Kingdom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358: To the United Kingdom (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was recognized as a genius in school. From the fact that she was ranked first in the city at the age of 10, it could be seen that when Chen Meng¡¯er sought out the form teacher of her ss and asked for leave from her form teacher, the form teacher of their ss only hesitated for a moment before agreeing. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s form teacher had one condition. In the final exam, Chen Meng¡¯er had to be ranked first in her age.


    This was an easy matter for Chen Meng¡¯er, so she agreed.


    After applying for leave, Chen Meng¡¯er did not mention to her grandfather that she was going to Ennd. She went to look for Yuwen Jing. ¡°Yuwen, when are you going back to Ennd?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked straightforwardly.


    Yuwen Jing did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to ask this question. He was stunned, then, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a hurt expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you really not want to see me? I just came back, and you already want me to go back to Ennd.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the rich expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face, who had always been known for being cold. She was not used to it. ¡°Yuwen, you better put away that expression of yours. I look terrified. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you. Didn¡¯t you always urge me to go to Ennd to y with you? I wasn¡¯t thinking that when you go back this time, I¡¯ll go with you and hang out with you for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of surprise. However, he couldn¡¯t believe that this surprise would suddenly fall from the sky. His tone was a little cautious as he asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but this visa still depends on you. You also know how my grandfather is. He definitely won¡¯t be willing to let me go to Ennd with you. So, the chance to test you hase. You have to help me settle the issue of the visa and the ne ticket. If you settle all these, I¡¯ll go to Ennd with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t fooling Yuwen Jing, her grandfather was wary of Yuwen Jing, so he would definitely not agree to let her go to Ennd with Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that if she insisted, her grandfather would definitely nod his head. However, he would definitely request to go to Ennd with her. Moreover, she was not really going to Ennd to have fun this time. She was going with a mission, if her grandfather, Elder Liu, went with her, their group would definitely cause quite amotion. At that time, it would not be good if they rmed the enemies of Yuwen Jing and his son.


    Yuwen Jing clearly remembered Elder Liu¡¯s attitude. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in agreement and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me. You just need to pack your luggage and follow me to Ennd.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. Then I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yawned as she spoke. Although everyone¡¯s reaction after the birthday banquet was good, this allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to not have to divert her attention to deal with these troubles. However, it was just like this. After she took over the Green Gang, the workload of the Liu family still made her sleep somewhat insufficient.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er yawning cutely, and his heart ached a little. He reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. Her soft hair was messed up by Yuwen Jing. ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t be too tired. Grandpa Liu really is too much. How old are you? He already left such a big mess to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yuwen, stop rubbing my hair. I can¡¯t evenb it properlyter. My grandfather said that those who are capable will work harder. Ah, it was a mistake. If I had known earlier, I would have acted more mediocre. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she ran her hand through her hair.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to act so quickly. On the third day after she told him, Yuwen Jing handed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s passport, there was also a ne ticket in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, the visa and the ne ticket have been processed.¡±

 Chapter 359 - To the United Kingdom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359: To the United Kingdom (2)</h4>


    ¡°So fast?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, the British embassy here has people from our Buyano family, so he opened a back door for me,¡± Yuwen Jing exined to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°As expected of the Buyano family. They can even arrange to have people in the embassy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that the Buyano family¡¯s influence in the United Kingdom was so extensive. ¡°When is the flight?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not wait for Yuwen Jing¡¯s reply and automatically changed the topic. She did not want Yuwen Jing to be in a difficult position. After all, this matter involved some of the power of the Buyano family.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± Yuwen Jing also followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lead and changed the topic. Actually, Yuwen Jing did not mind answering Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. As long as Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to know, he would be willing to answer. In Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart, Chen Meng¡¯er was the person who would apany him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°So fast. Yuwen, you¡¯re afraid of my grandfather, right? But that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll go back and pack my luggageter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and thought about it. She knew what was going on.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said to pack her luggage, she wasn¡¯t really packing her luggage. She was going into the space to prepare some medicinal powder with special effects. Her trip to Ennd this time was not a simple trip. She was there to help Yuwen Jing and his father find their enemy. Chen Meng¡¯er did not want Yuwen Jing to live like he did in her previous life with regret and guilt.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not hide it from her grandfather all the time. The night before she left for Ennd, Chen Meng¡¯er specially stayed after dinner. She made tea for her grandfather diligently.


    ¡°Little girl, what have you done to make me clean up your mess?¡± Elder Liu asked as he drank the tea made by his granddaughter with a look of enjoyment.


    ¡°Grandpa am I such an unreliable person in your heart? If that¡¯s the case, why did you hand over the Green Gang and the Liu family to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her grandfather. Her grandfather spoke as if he often helped her clean up the mess.


    ¡°Ahem, then tell me, why are you so attentive today? I won¡¯t believe it. You,ss, had a conscience today, that¡¯s why you personally made tea for your grandfather.¡± Elder Liu gave her a look that said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping my eyes.¡±.


    Chen Meng¡¯er blushed under her grandfather¡¯s gaze. Then, she ced the teapot in her hand on the table. ¡°Okay, okay. I have something to tell you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What is it, girl? You tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Elder Liu picked up the teapot that Chen Meng¡¯er put on the table and poured the tea for himself. Then, he took a sip and muttered in his heart, ¡®the girl¡¯s skills are really good. This tea is really different. Drinking it makes my whole body feel warm.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Ennd with Yuwen tomorrow.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes and said with a desperate look on her face.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Elder Liu almost spat out the tea in his mouth.


    ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. I¡¯m going to Ennd with Yuwen tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er actually heaved a sigh of relief. These two days, she had been hiding it from her grandpa. It was really ufortable for her to keep it in her heart.


    ¡°Good, very good,¡± Elder Liu said as he ced the teacup in his hand heavily on the table. Then, he stood up and walked out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was left alone. She was unable to react when she saw thispletely unexpected scene. Shouldn¡¯t her grandfather have reprimanded her? Why did he stand up and leave just like that? Could it be that he was furious with her?


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er lost herposure. She stood up and chased after her grandfather¡¯s footsteps.


    Elder Liu, who had left aggressively, came out of his study and went straight to Marquis Yuwen¡¯s room. ¡°Marquis Yuwen, get the hell out here!¡±

 Chapter 360 - To the United Kingdom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 360: To the United Kingdom (3)</h4>


    Elder Liu¡¯s voice was not soft, and he had been shouting all the way out, so the other old men could not help but walk out of the house. ¡°Bolin, it¡¯s sote at night, why are you so angry? What did Yuwen Hou do to make you so angry?¡± Elder Xu asked curiously.


    The other old men were also waiting for Elder Liu¡¯s answer.


    Just as Elder Liu was about to answer, thest person to appear, Marquis Yuwen, arrivedte. Yuwen Jing was following behind him. ¡°Liu Bolin, why are you making such a big fuss in the middle of the night?¡±


    When Elder Liu saw Marquis Yuwen and his grandson Yuwen Jing, the fire that he had been suppressing suddenly red up again. ¡°Why are you still asking me? You and your grandson have alreadye to my house to snatch my granddaughter, and you still don¡¯t want me to punish you in the middle of the night?¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s words caused the gazes of the other old men to fall on Marquis Yuwen and Yuwen Jing. Yuwen Jing was still expressionless. He knew why Elder Liu was so angry. But his grandfather, Yuwen Hou, was confused. ¡°Liu Bolin, let me tell you, don¡¯t spread dirty rumors. What did I do to steal your granddaughter? Although I really want to take Meng¡¯er home...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, ask your good grandson. He will take Meng¡¯er to Ennd tomorrow.¡± Elder Liu had known Yuwen Hou for a long time. When he saw Yuwen Hou¡¯s reaction, he knew that he really didn¡¯t know about this. His sharp eyes looked at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re saying that Jing is going to Ennd with Meng¡¯er? Jing, is what your Grandpa Liu said true?¡± Yuwen Hou turned his head to look at his grandson.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Jing answered, which could be considered as an admission.


    ¡°You... You brat, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter? With your family¡¯s current situation, where is it suitable to bring Meng¡¯er? You...¡± Yuwen Hou was so angry that he almost stomped his feet, he stretched out his hand and pointed at Yuwen Jing. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even curse.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yuwen, this matter has nothing to do with Yuwen. It¡¯s my own decision.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rushed over before Yuwen Jing was taught a lesson by Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yuwen, I will exin to the two of youter.¡±


    Elder Xu and the others were all shrewd people. As soon as they saw the current situation, they knew that outsiders like them couldn¡¯t meddle in it. Therefore, they tactfully found an excuse to leave. Yuwen Jing was originally going to follow but was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Yuwen, go back and pack your luggage. I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa and Grandpa Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want Yuwen Jing to hear the reason for her going to Ennd.


    Because she knew very well in her heart that if Yuwen Jing knew the reason for her going to Ennd with him, he definitely would not bring her along. When Chen Meng¡¯er spoke to Yuwen Jing, she deliberately gave him a look, only then did Yuwen Jing nod his head in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er and Marquis Yuwen returned to his study room. Elder Liu¡¯s expression was not very good. As soon as he returned to the study room, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Say it. I want to hear your exnation.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yuwen, I took the initiative to bring Yuwen to Ennd this time because I know the current situation of the Buyano family. I¡¯m going this time to help Yuwen,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said calmly, she was not affected by the cold air her grandpa was emitting.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Girl, you...¡± Yuwen Hou did not know how to open his mouth.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you know that the internal strife of the Buyano family has never been that simple? ¡°That concerns the entire underground organization in the UK. Now is the time when the two sides are in a heated fight. If you go now,¡± Elder Liu did not approve of Chen Meng¡¯er getting involved in this matter.

 Chapter 361 - To the United Kingdom (4)

    <h4>Chapter 361: To the United Kingdom (4)</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, I know that I¡¯m going to help Yuwen and his son¡¯s lives. As long as their lives aren¡¯t in danger, I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t get involved in the power struggle of the Buyano family, because she knew that the final winner would definitely be Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Elder Liu knew his granddaughter¡¯s temper. Looking at the determined expression on his granddaughter¡¯s face, he knew that she had made up her mind to make this trip.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather would have this reaction, so... that was why she had dragged it out until now. ¡°Grandfather, what do you think will happen if you go to Ennd with us? Especially if you appear at the airport with the sessor of the Buyano family. Do you think they think that the Green Gang has joined hands with the Buyano Family? Therefore, grandfather, you can¡¯t go to Ennd for the time being.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Liu fall silent. He knew that his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s analysis was right. In fact, it was also for this reason that he had not gone to Ennd for the past two years. The Green Gang had power in Ennd, and the Green Gang in Ennd had previously sent news that someone had been trying to rope them in. If he appeared now, the other party would definitelye knocking on his door again.


    Yuwen Hou was also very worried about the safety of his son-inw and his grandson. However, his identity made it difficult for him to go abroad, let alone interfere in helping his son-inw and grandson.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the two old men suddenly fell silent and felt a little apologetic, ¡°Alright, Grandpa, Grandpa Yuwen, don¡¯t worry. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll help Uncle Buyano take back the power of the Buyano family, I can guarantee the safety of their lives.¡±


    ¡°You little girl. Sigh, Grandpa knows that you¡¯ve always had big ideas since you were young, and he also knows that it¡¯s hard to change your decision. Forget it, if you want to go, then go. It¡¯s a good time to visit the branch of the gang.¡± Elder Liu sighed and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather hadpromised. Moreover, what he meant was that she should go to Ennd and meet with the people of the British Green Gang branch. This way, when she needed help... she could ask the people of the British Green Gang branch for help...


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± replied Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried her small bag on her back and Yuwen Jing held her hand. Under the reluctant gazes of the group of people, they got into the car that Elder Liu had prepared for them. Initially, Elder Liu wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to bring Zhuge Yu and the others along, but Chen Meng¡¯er rejected him, she didn¡¯t want the members of the Green Gang to get involved in the matters of the Buyano family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had gone through a lot of trouble along the way. Finally, they arrived in Ennd three dayster.


    The trouble along the way made Chen Meng¡¯er appear a little tired. Yuwen Jing looked at the red color in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes and felt his heart ache. ¡°Meng¡¯er, someone wille to pick us up when we get off the ne. When we get home, have a good sleep and adjust the time difference.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er listlessly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that her trip would make her so exhausted. Speaking of which, in her previous life, she had taken many long-distance flights.


    Fortunately, there were people apanying them to help carry their luggage. Therefore, when they got off the ne, Chen Meng¡¯er leaned on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body and got off the ne with her eyes half-closed, fortunately, the bodyguards around Yuwen Jing were already used to their young master treating the youngdies of the Green Gang differently. One had to know that their young master had always been cold and had mysophobia.


    Those youngdies from the upper ss of the British society who wanted to get close to their young master were all ordered by their young master to be directly thrown out.


    When Yuwen Jing put his arm around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder and walked out of the airport, the driver who came to pick them up had alreadye forward to wee them. When the driver saw the person in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms leaning against him, he was stunned. It was Yuwen Jing¡¯s urging that pulled his thoughts back.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing got into the car that came to pick them up, while the rest of the bodyguards got into the first car. After Chen Meng¡¯er got into the car, she leaned into Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms and dozed off.


    In a daze, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly heard Yuwen Jing ask angrily, ¡°This isn¡¯t the way back to the family. Whose people are you? Where are you taking us?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xibo, our master invites you to be our guest.¡± The blonde man sitting in the front passenger seat took off his sses and turned to look at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, George Kronbo¡¯s subordinate.¡± Yuwen Jing recognized the identity of the person sitting in the front passenger seat,


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡± The person sitting in the front passenger seat said.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s question, she had already woken up. However, she did not immediately open her eyes. Instead, she pretended to be asleep and leaned on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, listening to their conversation.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that the moment they got off the ne, they would be kidnapped by the other party. In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know much about the kidnapping of Yuwen Jing in her previous life. Because the Buyano family deliberately concealed it, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that such a thing had happened, and this incident also caused Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur Buyano to unfortunately get shot to death while rescuing Yuwen Jing.


    However, although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know the exact time of the incident and how it happened. However, she was also certain that Yuwen Jing was kidnapped in her previous life and not when he was returning from the airport.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Yuwen Jing¡¯s conversation with him, she thought to herself, could it be that because of her appearance, many things had already changed imperceptibly?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dwell on these things. She had to think about how she and Yuwen Jing would get outter.

 Chapter 362

    <h4>Chapter 362:</h4>


    Yuwen Jing lowered his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. A hint of indulgence shed across his cold eyes, but it was immediately drowned by regret. He regretted that he let Meng¡¯er apany him just because he wanted to, he should not have neglected the chaotic internal strife on the British side. Only then did it involve the girl whom he wanted to protect for the rest of his life.


    Yuwen Jing raised his head and looked. The car in front of their car was no longer the same car. In other words, his bodyguards had long been shaken off by George Kronbo¡¯s men.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sleeping face. He could not help but reach out and gently pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. A trace of determination shed in his eyes. ¡°If you want me to be a guest of your family, that¡¯s fine. However, you have to put her down first. This is a conflict between us. It has nothing to do with an outsider like her.¡±


    Yuwen Jing silently said in his heart, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I will protect you. I won¡¯t let you be dragged into this.¡±


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s thoughts were a little naive. The mafia wasn¡¯t kind. They didn¡¯t care whether the other party was innocent or not. Since this person was already in their car... then they had no reason to let her go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Xibo. I can¡¯t let this youngdy go. She has toe with you to be our guest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you want to invite me down, I¡¯m very happy to visit the Kronbo family. I really wanted to see what the Kronbo family, who was always the second oldest family in Ennd, looked like. The second oldest mafia godfather in Ennd, George Kronbo, what does he look like?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been pretending to be asleep, finally opened her eyes; there was an inexplicable glint in her eyes.


    Her fluent English and authentic pronunciation made the blond foreign man somewhat unable to believe that these words were said by the little girl in front of him. What surprised him was that the ck-haired, ck-eyed little girl in front of him actually knew about the Kronbo family and their godfather.


    It wasn¡¯t just George Kronbo, Yuwen Jing was also quite surprised. He was surprised that Chen Meng¡¯er, who had never been to Ennd, knew about George Kronbo. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you know George Kronbo?¡± Yuwen Jing asked in Chinese.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to say that she had met him once in her previous life,


    ¡°You think we know each other?¡± Yuwen Jing repeated.


    ¡°Alright, Yuwen, now is not the time to dwell on this problem. We should think about how to escape now. Otherwise, we will really have to enter George Kronbo¡¯s territory. When that timees, it will be difficult for us to escape.¡± Ennd was a country, Chen Meng¡¯er was no stranger to it. In her previous life, she woulde here almost every month to rx. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar scenery in front of her and said to Yuwen Jing.


    If she remembered correctly, this ce was not far from the Kronbo family.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to escape today. Since George Kronbo dared to directly intercept people from the airport, it means that he has already made aplete n. Damn it, I just don¡¯t know who leaked the secret. This time, he actually dragged you into it.¡± Yuwen Jing gritted his teeth with a look of regret.


    As the heir to the Buyano family, he was required from an early age to undergo various self-defense measures, as he was constantly being kidnapped as a bargaining chip to threaten his father. So, Yuwen Jing was not surprised the Kronbos kidnapped him. What he worried about most was Chen Meng¡¯er, who was implicated by him.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. Do you think I took the initiative to ask toe to Ennd with you for fun? I know about the internal strife in your family. It should have reached a white-hot state by now. The reason we were kidnapped this time was because they wanted to snatch the position of family head from your father¡¯s hands, so they joined forces with George Kronbo. Let me think. There should be a mole on your side. And it¡¯s someone your father trusted with you. Otherwise, your secret return wouldn¡¯t have been so quickly exposed to George Kronbo.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin.

 Chapter 363

    <h4>Chapter 363:</h4>


    How could Yuwen Jing not have thought of what Chen Meng¡¯er had thought of? Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that Yuwen Jing actually already had someone to suspect.


    The blonde man saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were chatting in anguage that he could not understand. Chen Meng¡¯er did not seem to be afraid of being kidnapped at all, he felt a little aggrieved in his heart. ¡°Damn it, all of you shut your mouths and be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Hey, buddy, your attitude isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s the heir to the Buyano family. I think George Kronbo didn¡¯t ask you to treat him with such an attitude. If I¡¯m not wrong, your godfather actually has other ns in mind. Perhaps you can take us to see George Kronboter, let me talk to him. Well, it can also be said that we¡¯re catching up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking to the blond man, she turned around and changed into Chinese, asking Yuwen Jing, ¡°Yuwen, if I put these two people into aa now, what are the chances of us escaping sessfully?¡±


    Yuwen Jing was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, but he immediately returned to normal, he replied, ¡°Half of it. Although this isn¡¯t the Kronbo family¡¯s territory, based on my understanding of George Kronbo, there are definitely people in the dark. I¡¯m afraid that he has arranged snipers around.¡± In fact, this was also the reason why Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t immediately escape with Chen Meng¡¯er after he found out that he was being controlled by George Kronbo¡¯s people.


    ¡°Snipers, this is a difficult problem. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to the Kronbo family and take a look around. Maybe something interesting will happen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly changed her mind. If she was alone, perhaps she would choose the simplest method to directly knock down these two people and escape. And with her current skills, those snipers hiding in the shadows couldn¡¯t do anything to her...


    However, with Yuwen Jing¡¯s current skills, he couldn¡¯t retreat unscathed under the snipers¡¯ attacks. And Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want Yuwen Jing to be injured at all.


    The blonde man looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing, who didn¡¯t have any fear of being hostages. He felt very aggrieved. However, it was just as Chen Meng¡¯er had said. Their godfather had really instructed them to treat this sessor of the Buyano family well. Therefore, he could only grit his teeth.


    The blonde man was even more curious about the identity of the Asian girl in front of him. Why was she not nervous at all when faced with such a sudden kidnapping, on the contrary, she was enjoying it.


    The Kronbo family was an ancient family. It was one of the four great families that were on par with the Buyano family.


    And the Kronbo family and the Buyano family were the only two of the four great families that were involved in the underworld. Therefore, on the surface, the two great families maintained a friendly rtionship. However, in the dark, they had been fighting for territory. And this time, the internal struggle of the Buyano family made George Kronbo very excited.


    The Buyano family was struggling internally and George Kronbo was contacted by Peter Buyano to cooperate. In the end, he could not resist the temptation, and agreed to join him.


    The headquarters of the Kronbo family was located in a beautiful manor. After the car drove in from the manor door, Chen Meng¡¯er pressed against the window, she said, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect George Kronbo is still a person who can enjoy life, this ce is really beautiful, well, I have decided, I want to take this ce, from now on I will set up a foothold in the UK here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately, she didn¡¯t say it in Chinese, but in English.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made George Kronbo¡¯s two subordinates¡¯ mouths twitch. What was this little girl saying? She actually wanted to turn the Kronbo family¡¯s things into her property. She must be joking.


    On the other hand, Yuwen Jing¡¯s nerves, which had been tense, rxed slightly because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    However, before his nerves couldpletely rx, a figure in the distance had tensed up once again.


    ¡°Haha, wee Young Master Xibo to our Kronbo n as a guest. I¡¯ve just called your father. Your father is really too much. How old Are you, yet he¡¯s still so strict.¡± Yuwen Jing had just gotten out of the car, this George Kronbo spoke in the tone of Yuwen Jing¡¯s father¡¯s friend.


    However, the meaning behind Kronbo¡¯s short sentence was not simple.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. However, this is the first time I know that the Kronbo family¡¯s etiquette is like this. They invite people over as guests, but they act like they¡¯re kidnapping people.¡± Yuwen Jing said expressionlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This man is really too much. If he wants to invite us over as guests, he should just say it. Even if he wants to invite us over, he should find someone more handsome and more pleasing to the eye. To let such an ugly person invite us over, it¡¯s really embarrassing for the Kronbo n.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, at the same time, she got out of the car.


    George Kronbo didn¡¯t know that Chen Meng¡¯er was such a person. His subordinates didn¡¯t have the time to report this matter to him, so when he saw a ck-haired, ck-eyed, doll-like little girl get out of the car, he couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°John, who is she?¡± George Kronbo asked sternly.


    ¡°She is with Young Master Xibo,¡± the blond man, John replied.


    ¡°Why? Mister, don¡¯t you wee me as a guest? You don¡¯t wee me, but I rather like your manor. If mister doesn¡¯t mind, I would like to change the name of this manor.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er giggled, she had apletely innocent look on her face.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s innocent words caused George Kronbo¡¯s veins to bulge out of anger. ¡°Ha, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that they want to turn our Kronbo family¡¯s things into their own. How whimsical.¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m whimsical or not, you can wait and see. However, can I take a look at this manor now? If you don¡¯t mind, you can lead the way for us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t hold back at all as shemanded George Kronbo, the godfather of the underworld.

 Chapter 364

    <h4>Chapter 364:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had deliberately said that she wanted George Kronbo to take them to the manor. She knew George Kronbo¡¯s identity. He was George Kronbo, one of the best godfathers in Ennd. How could he listen to a little girl¡¯s words and take everyone to the manor for a day tour like a tour guide? As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, George¡¯s subordinates all looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if they were going to eat her up.


    Yuwen Jing was afraid that the sharp eyes of George¡¯s subordinates would scare Chen Meng¡¯er. He moved his body in front of Chen Meng¡¯er to block the eyes of George¡¯s subordinates on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    George saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions. He originally wanted to throw Chen Meng¡¯er out, but because of this discovery, he stopped. ¡°Haha, even Young Master Xibo knows how to take care of the fairer sex. I think the youngdy of the Hill family will probably be heartbroken when she sees this scene,¡± George teased Yuwen Jing.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard George mention the youngdy of the Hill family, an idea shed through her mind. She remembered that in her previous life, she heard someone mention that the youngdy of the Hill family had a marriage contract with Yuwen Jing. Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er felt depressed whenever she thought about the fact that Yuwen Jing had a fianc¨¦e. If it wasn¡¯t because the time wasn¡¯t right, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely ask Yuwen Jing what was up with this hill family¡¯s Little Miss.


    Yuwen Jing frowned and red at George with an angry face. What did this old fellow mean? Why did he mention the Hill family in front of his Meng¡¯er. Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er worriedly. When he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression did not change, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, there was an unexinable disappointment in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Kronbo, I believe that you did not spend so much effort to invite me here just to talk about this nonsense with me, right?¡± Yuwen Jing said to George in a bad tone.


    ¡°Oh, thank you for your reminder, Young Master Xibo. If it weren¡¯t for your reminder, I would have really forgotten about the proper business. Your father asked me to call him back when you arrived.¡± George looked as if he was asking for a beating for forgetting about this matter. It made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands itch. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that George was still useful, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely go along with her own inner thoughts and give him a good beating.


    Because of George¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to George at the door. The three of them were already sitting in the luxurious European style living room. George sat on the main seat and acted like the host. He motioned to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Young Master Xibo, please make yourself at home.¡±


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t even look at George. He picked up the phone in the living room and dialed his father¡¯s private number. Chen Meng¡¯er sat beside Yuwen Jing very consciously.


    The phone didn¡¯t ring for long before it was picked up. Obviously, the other party had been waiting by the phone, waiting for Yuwen Jing¡¯s call.


    ¡°Father.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold and t voice was transmitted through the phone line to his father, Arthur Buyano¡¯s ears.


    When Arthur heard his son¡¯s cold voice, he felt tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°Xibo, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. Please don¡¯t worry, Father.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice was still cold.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold look when he was talking to his father on the phone. ¡°Yuwen, give me the phone. I want to talk to Uncle Arthur.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reached out her hand to Yuwen Jing rudely.


    Yuwen Jing had alwaysplied to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s requests. He handed the microphone to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er took the microphone and said in English, ¡°Uncle Arthur, I¡¯m Meng¡¯er. Long time no see. Did you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 365

    <h4>Chapter 365:</h4>


    On the other end of the phone, Arthur, who had a serious look on his face, revealed a faint smile when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice. ¡°I miss you very much. However, this time, I want to say sorry to you for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Uncle Arthur, don¡¯t be so polite. I was the one who wanted to follow Yuwen here. By the way, Uncle Arthur, you haven¡¯t informed my grandfather about this, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er carefully asked in Chinese.


    ¡°Informed? Not long after you and Xibo were taken away by George¡¯s people, your grandfather called to ask if you had arrived safely,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°In other words, Uncle Arthur, you told my grandfather the truth?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was wrinkled. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that the country must be in chaos at this time.


    ¡°Yes, I told him the truth. I don¡¯t dare to lie to your grandfather,¡± Arthur answered honestly.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Arthur, you don¡¯t dare to lie to my grandfather, but you¡¯re doomed this time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was great... she estimated that George¡¯s manor would really be under her name. ¡°Did my grandfather say when he woulde to Ennd?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather said as soon as possible.¡± Arthur replied, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Just treat it as if you¡¯re a guest in the Kronbo family. Uncle will think of a way to bring you back as soon as possible.¡± Arthurforted Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Arthur? Take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I still want to stay with the Kronbo family for a few more days. The Kronbo family¡¯s manor is quite beautiful.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in English.


    George rolled his eyes at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, the call time is over. You two can go back and rest.¡± George ended the call between Chen Meng¡¯er and Arthur before Chen Meng¡¯er said anything that would make him angry.


    It was just as Chen Meng¡¯er had guessed. Although George had agreed to cooperate with Peter Buyano and had intercepted Yuwen Jing who had just returned to Ennd. However, he still would not dare to follow Arthur like this. He had torn his skin. This was something that he could see from the very first moment with Arthur.


    George was now in a good mood. He had enough chips in his hands to threaten Arthur, and Arthur was in a difficult moment of internal and external trouble. George was sure that Arthur would choose topromise in the end.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, and the others were arranged to stay in the best room in the manor except for George¡¯s room. ¡°Meng¡¯er, let me sleep with you,¡± Yuwen Jing said after hesitating for a long time before entering the room.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand on the door handle paused for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed to Yuwen Jing¡¯s suggestion. Chen Meng¡¯er was a little worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s safety. Since he had brought it up, how could she not agree?


    Yuwen Jing did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to agree so quickly. It was not until Chen Meng¡¯er finished showering that she changed into the nightdress that she had just taken over from her luggage and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Yuwen, I¡¯m done. You should go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s ears turned red.


    Yuwen Jing took his pajamas and ran into the bathroom. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s back as he walked into the bathroom and shrugged. They were still young, so what was there to be shy about living in the same room?


    Chen Meng¡¯er had forgotten that she was only ten years old, but Yuwen Jing was already fourteen years old. Moreover, Yuwen Jing had grown up abroad, so his thoughts were definitely more mature than the children back home, not to mention that he was born into a high-ss family.

 Chapter 366

    <h4>Chapter 366:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really troubled when she got off the ne and met with this incident. If it weren¡¯t for the inconvenience, Chen Meng¡¯er would have wanted to go into the space to sleep. The quality of the air in the space was good, the quality of sleeping inside was better than sleeping outside.


    Chen Meng¡¯er lifted the nket and halfy on the bed, waiting for Yuwen Jing.


    When Yuwen Jing came out of the shower, Chen Meng¡¯er was already a little groggy. She looked like she was about to fall asleep,


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a doting expression. ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you want to sleep, lie down and sleep.¡± Yuwen Jing said as he walked towards the sofa in the house.


    ¡°Yes. Yuwen, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± Yuwen Jing pointed at the sofa and said.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ll sleep on the sofa? How can that be? Yuwen, do you dislike me and don¡¯t want to sleep on the bed with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er showed an aggrieved expression towards Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I...¡± How could Yuwen Jing bear to let Chen Meng¡¯er show an aggrieved expression? He hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°Ah, since it¡¯s not that, then Yuwen,e over quickly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and moved to the left to make a space. Then, she looked at Yuwen Jing with a hopeful expression.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little face with a hopeful expression. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth and walked to the bed.


    After Yuwen Jingid down on the bed, Chen Meng¡¯er naturally leaned her body to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side. Then, she stretched out her two hands and hugged Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms. She looked at Yuwen Jing with a satisfied expression and said, ¡°Alright, you can go to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Jing did not reject Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s closeness. On the contrary, his heart was filled with sweetness towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s closeness.


    Yuwen Jing thought that it would be very difficult for him to fall asleep. But what was very strange was that when he felt Chen Meng¡¯er, who was lying next to him, sniffing the unique sweet fragrance emitted from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body, he soon fell asleep.


    Yuwen Jing fell into a deep sleep this time. He did not even have a dream. When he woke up and opened his eyes, he lowered his head and saw Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sleeping in his arms. Her little face was red, and she was exceptionally cute. Yuwen Jing felt the soft touch in his arms. His heart, which had been cold for many years, was beginning to melt, there were signs of melting. Yuwen Jing was so satisfied that he was about to let out a long sigh of relief.


    In the past two days, Chen Meng¡¯er had been very rxed. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would drag Yuwen Jing out to tour the manor. George did not restrict their movements, but he still sent a few tall and strong bodyguards in ck to follow Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er chose to ignore these bodyguards in ck and chatted andughed with Yuwen Jing. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was obviously touring the manor, but she was secretly investigating the entire geographical environment of the manor. It was very important to know where she was if she wanted to escape. Yuwen Jing obviously had the same thoughts as Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Sigh, I wonder how Uncle Arthur is doing with this George? Yuwen, do you think the two of them will have a breakdown in their conversation? However, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter how the two of them are talking. There¡¯s someone who can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± After walking out of the house, she felt that today was different from usual. There was someone in the dark.


    And based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s observation, this person hiding in the dark was very likely a sniper. ¡°The Kronbo family isn¡¯t that great either. They actually allowed someone to sneak in. Looks like I overestimated them. If I had known earlier, we would have tried to leave this ce a long time ago.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered to Yuwen Jing in Chinese.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing also paid attention to his surroundings. He also noticed those pairs of eyes. Yuwen Jing felt that the other party hade with ill intentions, so he opened his mouth and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s stop here for today. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 367

    <h4>Chapter 367:</h4>


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed as she calcted in her heart how confident she would be in escaping safely with Yuwen Jing if the other party were to shoot at them now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that something was definitely going to happen tonight, so Chen Meng¡¯er, who was lying on the bed and being held in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms, did not fall asleep even though her eyes were closed. On the other hand, Yuwen Jing, with Chen Meng¡¯er by his side, soon fell asleep after smelling the unique fragrance on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body.


    In the middle of the night. While she was paying attention to his surroundings, she was using this time to study the new knowledge that had appeared in her mutated brain. Suddenly, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, which had been tightly shut, opened. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sparkling eyes were especially bright in the dark.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said silently with an excited expression and her mouth open.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth was closed again, a few ck shadows shed in through the window. At the same time that they barged in, Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately put her hand outside the nket and sprayed the powder in the direction of the few ck shadows. Then, there were three sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    This sound woke Yuwen Jing up from his sleep. He sat up alertly and hid Chen Meng¡¯er behind him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was touched by Yuwen Jing¡¯s subconscious action. ¡°Yuwen, they were drugged by my medicine. If I didn¡¯t want to cause too much of amotion, I wouldn¡¯t have used the knockout drug. It¡¯s too easy for them.¡±


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing reached out and pressed the bedsidemp. The room immediately lit up. The three snipers, who were dressed in night clothes and holding guns, fell to the ground in a mess. Their guns were lying beside them. ¡°Oh, Yuwen, that uncle of yours has really put in a lot of money. Not only did he hire snipers, but he also gave them the most advanced sniper guns. This thing is a good thing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked over and picked up a sniper rifle, she said while ying with it in her hand. ¡°Yuwen, you should put away those two as well. I think today is a sleepless night.¡±


    Yuwen Jing nodded and picked up the other two sniper rifles.


    ¡°Humph, after tonight¡¯s matter is over, I will settle the score with that old geezer, George. No one has dared to trick us yet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t believe that the guards of the Kronbo n were so poor, this sniper had sneaked into their nest, yet he still hadn¡¯t discovered it. If that was the case, that old geezer, George¡¯s life would have been lost long ago. This was obviously done on purpose by that old geezer, George...


    Chen Meng¡¯er had thought of it. How could Yuwen Jing not have thought of it? A dangerous glint shed across his eyes. He, Yuwen Jing, would remember this score of the past few days. He would pay it back even more in the future.


    ¡°Yuwen, let¡¯s go. I think the outside should be more exciting than this ce.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was wearing a white nightgown, said.?She looked like an angel. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s angelic appearance was coupled with the gun in her hand, the visual impact was really extraordinary.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing each held a sniper rifle and appeared at the stairway, George and Peter were in the living room below. They were facing off against each other, and the atmosphere between the two sides did not seem to be good. It was so tense that it seemed like the two sides would start fighting in the next second.


    ¡°Oh, they haven¡¯t started fighting yet. What a pity. I thought I would see an exciting scene of a fight between the two sides.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and smiled like an angel as she stood at a high ce, she looked down at the people below.


    When they heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, George and Peter turned their heads in unison and looked over. When they saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing, who were holding sniper rifles and wearing pajamas, their eyes widened in surprise.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly see the surprise on George and Peter¡¯s faces. Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, however, her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°I see that you two are very surprised to see the two of us. What? You think that the two of us should be controlled by those three snipers right now, right? But I¡¯m very sorry, you¡¯ll be disappointed. Who asked this guy with a long nose to have bad taste? He actually invited these three unskilled fellows. I haven¡¯t even made a move yet, and they¡¯ve already fallen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Peter¡¯s face was full of disbelief. George did not know, but he was very clear. The strength of the three snipers that he had sent was something that he had spent a lot of money on hiring.


    ¡°How could it not be? Then, mister with a long nose, if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane up and follow me back to my room to take a look. Of course, Uncle George, you can alsoe along.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yed with the sniper rifle in her hand, she said with a face full of innocence.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s innocent face, the people downstairs felt a chill down their spine. They didn¡¯t know why, but they had a feeling that they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have provoked.


    ¡°Oh, right, how¡¯s the discussion between you two? Uncle George, what¡¯s your decision? Before you answer, Uncle George, I want to remind you that it¡¯s better for you to think carefully first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were full of warning, this made George¡¯s face turn ck.


    ¡°Where did shee from?¡± Peter pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er, his body emitting killing intent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt Peter¡¯s killing intent towards her, and the smile on her face became colder and colder. The silver needle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, when no one saw it, shot towards Peter¡¯s knee.

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368:</h4>


    Peter only felt a sharp pain in his right knee. It was so painful that he could not even stand properly. His right leg immediately knelt on the ground. He clenched his teeth so that he did not cry out in pain.


    ¡°Mr. Peter, what happened to you?¡± George asked in surprise when he saw Peter suddenly kneel on one knee.


    Peter could not answer George¡¯s question. His leg was in pain now. He could only clench his teeth so that he did not cry out in pain. Therefore, he did not have the time to answer George¡¯s question.


    Peter did not have the time to answer, but someone else came to answer George¡¯s question. ¡°This long-nosed man offended me and made me unhappy. I just made him suffer a little,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said proudly.


    ¡°What did you do to make Peter act like this?¡± George looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in great surprise and pointed at Peter.


    Peter gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t let himself scream out in pain. He raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. He was also waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer him.


    Yuwen Jing was also quite surprised by what he heard. He was standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er, but he didn¡¯t see any movement from Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a questioning gaze,


    ¡°I did it. This is just a small lesson I gave him.¡± A trace of killing intent shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Peter was really bold. He actually dared to have the thought of killing her. Attacking with silver needles was considered light.


    Peter gritted his teeth forcefully, not allowing himself to cry out. However, the piercing pain in his leg made him break out in cold sweat. His back was wet.


    The imposing manner that Chen Meng¡¯er revealed at that moment caused George to be stunned. A child who could have such an imposing manner was not born in an ordinary family. George looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I? Mr. George, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask this question? When you invited Yuwen and me to your family as guests, why didn¡¯t you ask me who I was?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised the corner of her mouth, she revealed a contemptuous smile.


    Seeing the contemptuous expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, George felt as if he had kicked an iron te. He felt a little regretful. He regretted taking part in this matter because of Peter¡¯s tempting offer.


    ¡°You, what are you still standing there for? Kill this little b*tch!¡± Peter roared at the bodyguards and the snipers that he had brought with him.


    After receiving their master¡¯s orders, these bodyguards and the snipers all raised their guns and aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Just as those pitch-ck muzzles were aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er also raised her sniper rifle. At the same time, Yuwen Jing held his gun and blocked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yuwen, get out of the way. I¡¯ll take care of these people myself. What I don¡¯t like the most is having someone point a gun at my head. And those people who point a gun at my head, I won¡¯t let them have a good ending. Yuwen, let me do it myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at those people with guns pointed at her expressionlessly, it was as if she was looking at dead people. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze made those people feel a chill down their spine.


    George and Peter¡¯s people had never thought that they would see such a terrifying gaze on a ten-year-old girl.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll fight with you.¡± Yuwen Jing moved to the side, revealing Chen Meng¡¯er who was blocked by him. Since his Meng¡¯er wanted to do it herself, then she would apany her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was so cold that people couldn¡¯t help but tremble. After hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, she revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you all see my gun skills,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. The gun in her hand aimed at Peter¡¯s kneeling leg and fired. ¡°Humph, I just wanted to teach you a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect you to want my life. Then I¡¯ll waste your leg.¡±

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cold voice was apanied by Peter¡¯s wail. No one had expected that this little Asian girl¡¯s actions were so fast, and her marksmanship was so good and so fierce.


    ¡°Shit, go.¡± Peter¡¯s subordinates saw that their boss had lost a leg to Chen Meng¡¯er, and their eyes turned red. They picked up their guns and aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, along with that person¡¯s voice came the bullet that Yuwen Jing fired from his hand. It was followed by a group of people who rushed in from outside the door.


    ¡°Uncle Arthur?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at the door and saw a group of blonde-haired people with assault rifles walking in with Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur Buyano.


    ¡°Little Meng¡¯er, I amte. I will apologize to youter.¡± Arthur¡¯s handsome face was full of worry as he sized up George, Chen Meng¡¯er, and his son, Yuwen Jing, who were standing in front of Peter. Seeing that the two little guys were fine, his heart that had been worried all this time rxed a little.


    When he heard the gunshot outside, his heart was in his throat. He was afraid that something would happen to Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. Arthur looked around and realized that the ones who were injured were his second brother and his subordinates.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, uncle. You¡¯re early. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. It would be even better if you came a littleter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had an expression that said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡±.


    When Peter, George, and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression, they were so angry that they gritted their teeth. George was even searching in his mind for information about this girl. But, unfortunately, he was very sure that he had never seen or heard of such a powerful child.


    ¡°Alright, since uncle is here, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Yuwen and I have to go back and rest. Oh right, uncle, there are three snipers in that room. You can take them back and have a good time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sziness red up.


    ¡°Alright. After I tidy up this ce, we¡¯ll go back.¡± Arthur was very good-natured as he coaxed Chen Meng¡¯er. Only Chen Meng¡¯er had this kind of treatment. Peter did not have this kind of treatment. Arthur looked as if he was looking at trash. He looked at Peter, who was sitting on the floor. Because of the gunshot wound, blood was flowing all over the floor, making him look pale, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before. Don¡¯t move people who can¡¯t be moved. I¡¯ve said that if you do anything behind my back, I won¡¯t care. However, this time you actually dare to extend your hand to my son, your nephew. You¡¯ve touched my bottom line this time.¡± Arthur finished speaking, then, he ordered the people behind him, ¡°Men, take him away.¡±


    Peter¡¯s leg had been crippled by Chen Meng¡¯er. Coupled with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needles in his leg, he was in so much pain that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Now that their boss, Peter, had fallen, there was no need to even look at his subordinates. They were originally the subordinates of the Buyano family. It was only because they had been roped in by Peter that they had submitted to Peter¡¯s side.


    Now that Peter had fallen, they didn¡¯t struggle too much. They were escorted out by Arthur¡¯s men.


    This caused Arthur, who had been prepared for a fierce battle tonight, to be unable to help but cast a sidelong nce at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Mr. Buyano, what do you think about our previous deal?¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were about to leave, George suddenly opened his mouth and called out to the people who were about to leave.


    George¡¯s words were met with a sneer from Arthur. ¡°Mr. Kronbo, do you think our deal still exists in today¡¯s situation? I think Mr. Kronbo should first think about how to resolve the anger from Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather.¡± Arthur thought about it, the way Elder Liu and the others were protecting their Little Miss, they couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that he was on the little girl¡¯s side.

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been leaning on Yuwen Jing in a daze, narrowed her eyes and was about to fall asleep, suddenly woke up when Arthur mentioned her grandfather. ¡°What? Uncle Arthur, do you think my grandfather and the others wille?¡±


    ¡°Yes, little girl, do you think your grandfather and the others will be able to stay at home at ease after what happened to you? You, just wait for your grandfather toe and deal with you.¡± Arthur said as he reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Her grandfather is?¡± George frowned and asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer to this question. When the old manes, you¡¯ll know who it is. I think when you see him, you¡¯ll regret your previous actions,¡± Arthur said this sentence with a smile, Yuwen Jing walked out with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After George heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, the figure of that person unconsciously appeared in his mind. However, he rejected it immediately.


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed Yuwen Jing and sat in Yuwen Jing¡¯s exclusive car. It was a ck Rolls-Royce, while Arthur sat in his exclusive car. It was a white Rolls-Royce. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two of them. They had the same car model, but they had different colors. The corner of her mouth twitched. She muttered softly, ¡°They really are father and son. Even when they use a car, there are only differences in color.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words entered Yuwen Jing¡¯s ears without missing a single word. ¡°I chose this car not because of its model, but because its interior is more spacious.¡±


    A ck and a white Rolls-Royce motorcade slowly drove towards the direction of the Buyano family in the night. Chen Meng¡¯er leaned on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, squinting her eyes and sleeping soundly.


    Suddenly, the car braked abruptly, causing Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sleeping soundly, to fall forward. Luckily, Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes and hands were quick enough to support Chen Meng¡¯er, which allowed her to... avoid having intimate contact with the back of the car seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After Yuwen Jing supported Chen Meng¡¯er, he asked with a straight face as he raised the backboard of the driver¡¯s seat behind them.


    ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t know what happened. The car in front suddenly braked, so I did too.¡± The driver in the driver¡¯s seat exined. ¡°Young master, I¡¯m going down to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing raised the bumper again. Chen Meng¡¯er opened her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Okay? What happened?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was half-asleep, which made her look especially cute. Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t help but want to take a bite of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in front, but the car suddenly stopped. The driver has already gone down to take a look,¡± Yuwen Jing replied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just woken up and was still in a daze, suddenly woke up because of a thought that came to her mind. ¡°Yuwen.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to tell Yuwen Jing, there was a knock on the car door. The knock on the car door interrupted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuwen Jing asked concisely.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s me. The family head has been kidnapped by the second master and his men.¡± The person outside was slightly out of breath. The anxious voice clearly entered Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s ears.


    When Yuwen Jing heard that person¡¯s words, his expression instantly became very ugly. He reached out and pulled open the car door. He walked down. Just as he was about to leave, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, stay in the car. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Yuwen. Do you think I¡¯ll be safe in this car alone?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said when she saw the hesitation on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371:</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing thought for a moment. It was safer for Chen Meng¡¯er to follow him.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing arrived, Arthur was being held hostage by Peter¡¯s subordinates. Peter was leaning on the person who was holding Arthur hostage. He wasughing crazily. ¡°Haha, you didn¡¯t expect it, right? The most capable assistant by your side is my man, right?¡±


    Yuwen Jing looked at his father, who was being held hostage by his second uncle with a gun pointed at him. His face was ugly, and his hands were tightly clenched. He could only rely on this to control the violence in his heart. He wanted to rush up and tear his second uncle apart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such great ability to actually nt such a chess piece by my side.¡± Arthur¡¯s face was not any better. No matter who was betrayed by the person he trusted the most, his mood would not be good.


    ¡°Haha, who asked me to be a loser in your eyes?¡± Peter waspletely thinking of dying together with Arthur. He saw Yuwen Jing. ¡°Xibo, ever since you were born, I have never given you a gift. Today, I will give you a gift. I hope you like it.¡± As he said this, Peter pressed the muzzle of the gun against Arthur¡¯s temple.


    When Yuwen Jing saw this scene, his eyes turned red. he shouted, ¡°No.¡± He was about to rush forward.


    Just as Yuwen Jing took his first step, he was pulled back by Chen Meng¡¯er. At this moment, if Yuwen Jing rushed forward, his father Arthur would only end up with a bullet in his head. ¡°Yuwen, calm down. If you go up now, there will only be one consequence. You know it yourself,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in a low voice.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯sst bit of rationality was pulled back by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He stood still and stared unblinkingly at the muzzle of the gun pressed against his father¡¯s temple.


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er regretted that she had not shot Peter in a moment of weakness and left such a scourge behind. Her heart was not as calm as she looked on the surface. Her heart was filled with worry and fear. She was wondering if history was history. No matter how she tried, she could not change it. Was it because of this tragedy, this shadow that had been left in Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart for a lifetime would still be the same as in her previous life and follow Yuwen Jing for a lifetime?


    At the thought of this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. She looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s no longer expressionless face and secretly clenched her fists in her heart. Since God had allowed her to be reborn, then regardless of history, she would change it.


    Peter was still arrogantly saying something, and Chen Meng¡¯er had no time to care about this. Her eyes were fixed on Peter¡¯s hand that was holding the gun, and Arthur¡¯s left and right hands that were tightly holding Arthur. The silver needles in her hands were tightly held by her. She was looking for acupuncture points that could allow her to control the other party¡¯s vital vessels in a short period of time.


    ¡°Haha, to be able to die together with you, the things I prepared were not in vain. With you apanying me, I am also very satisfied.¡± Peter was a little crazy, his index finger was already ced on the wrench of the gun in his hand. Seeing Peter¡¯s action, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart was in his throat.


    Yuwen Jing was prepared, ready to make a move at any time.


    And the one who was one step ahead of Yuwen Jing was Chen Meng¡¯er. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Peter¡¯s index finger ced on the wrench of the gun, she knew that it was the critical moment. The silver needles in her left and right hands flew out with a whoosh, they flew out of her hands. No one noticed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions. No one knew what had happened until Peter and the person who had kidnapped Arthur let out a wail and copsed.


    Everyone looked at the person who had been standing there a second ago, ready to die together with his family. Now, he was lying on the ground. They were dumbfounded. They had no idea what had happened.


    Not only them, even Arthur, who was the closest to Peter and his subordinates and thought that he would definitely die this time, was also stunned by this unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°Uncle Arthur, how long are you going to stay there and not let anyone tie him up?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two people who had fallen to the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, her tense nerves... could finally rx. She was very well known for coating these two silver needles with the knockout drug she had developed. This way, simr things would not happen again.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. His eyes were terrifyingly bright.


    ¡°Ah, Yuwen, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll be shy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face unconsciously turned red when the person she had a crush on in her previous life looked at her like that. In this world, probably only Yuwen Jing had the ability to make Chen Meng¡¯er blush.


    ¡°Thank you, Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing had seen Chen Meng¡¯er throw needles before. Although he didn¡¯t see Chen Meng¡¯er make a move, he knew that Peter and the others suddenly fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. It was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Aiya, Yuwen, if you¡¯re so polite with me, I¡¯ll be embarrassed. Ah, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a loving and doting gaze.


    Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and got into his ck Rolls-Royce. Then, without saying goodbye to his father, Arthur, the two of them left.


    Arthur, who had just experienced a life-and-death situation, saw that his son had a girl and forgot about his father¡¯s stance. He smiled and shook his head. However, he was quite happy for his son. He had found someone he wanted to spend his life with so early.


    As for him, the person he wanted to spend his life with had left him long ago.

 Chapter 372 - Women (1)

    <h4>Chapter 372: Women (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er slept until noon the next day. If it wasn¡¯t for her stomach protesting, she would have continued to sleep.


    The three silver needles she shot outst night had expended a lot of her energy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er secretly scooped a cup of spring water out of the space when she came out of the Kronbo family... she would have been drained. Otherwise, after she shot out the two silver needles at Peter and his chess pieces, she would have fainted along with them.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er followed Yuwen Jing back to the Buyano n¡¯s mansion yesterday, she was in a half-asleep state. Therefore, whatever Yuwen Jing said to her, she would just follow his instructions subconsciously. After she washed up, she copsed on the bed in the house that Yuwen Jing arranged for her.


    As for the movements of the people in the Buyano family¡¯s mansion caused by her appearance, she didn¡¯t know at all.


    Last night, when the servants in the Buyano family¡¯s mansion saw their young master carefully helping a girl out of the car, they were very surprised. After all, the level of their young master¡¯s obsession with cleanliness was that other than their family head and Mr. Butler, no one was allowed to get within a meter of him.


    However, now, there was a third person besides their family head and Butler. This girl was not only able to get within a meter of their young master, but their young master was also personally supporting her, how could they not be shocked.


    What shocked them was that their young master had actually arranged for the girl he had brought back to be brought to his own room. This kind of development process had shocked everyone in the Buyano family mansion.


    In just one night, the news that the young master of the Buyano family had allowed a girl to stay in his room spread like fire. Not only did it spread throughout the entire Buyano family, but it also even spread to the upper ss of British society.


    Yuwen Jing, who had just rushed over from his father¡¯s study after finishing his business, pushed open his room door. What he saw was a scene that made his originally cold gaze suddenly soften.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yuwen Jing asked in a gentle voice. Yuwen Jing took a few quick steps and walked to the bedside.


    ¡°Yuwen.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er had just woken up, the sound she made was not as crisp as usual. Instead, there was a hint of sweet and unconsciously coquettish taste. And Yuwen Jing loved such a sound.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er, are you hungry?¡± Yuwen Jing reached out his hand and could not help but pinch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face that had just woken up. It was still slightly red.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had not woken up yet, so she answered subconsciously.


    ¡°Then change your clothes and go to wash up. I¡¯ll go down and ask Mr. Butler to make some of your favorite food.¡± Yuwen Jing could not bear to pinch his baby, but he could not bear to take his hand back, so he reached out his hand to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was half-asleep and half-awake, was apletely obedient baby. As she answered, she lifted the quilt, got out of bed, washed up, and changed her clothes.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er finished washing up, she waspletely awake. Chen Meng¡¯er changed into her pink and yellow dress and walked down the stairs following the fragrance. In the hall, the eyes of the originally busy crowd suddenly fell on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Last night, Chen Meng¡¯er was half-hugged by Yuwen Jing as she got out of the car. Therefore, the people of the Buyano family only knew that the person leaning against their young master¡¯s embrace was a girl, but as to what she looked like... no one was able to see clearly. Therefore, everyone could not help but feel curious in their hearts. They wanted to find out what this girl, who made their young master so concerned, looked like.

 Chapter 373 - Women (2)

    <h4>Chapter 373: Women (2)</h4>


    When everyone saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face clearly, they could not help but say in their hearts, ¡°No wonder the young master cares so much about her. She¡¯s an angel.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what everyone was thinking. Her mind waspletely focused on the fragrant food on the dining table.


    When Yuwen Jing heard themotion, he turned his head and saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s adorable appearance. ¡°Meng¡¯er, the food is ready. Come and taste it. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get them to prepare something else for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony. She directly walked over and sat down on the chair that Yuwen Jing helped her pull out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s series of actions were not pretentious at all. On the contrary, it was very heroic. However, this heroic manner did not have the appearance of a socialite from the upper ss. Instead, it unexpectedly made everyone feel that it was very kind and pleasing to the eye.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really famished. She picked up the spoon and drank some thick soup first. When a person was hungry, the food would appear especially delicious. This was the case for Chen Meng¡¯er now.


    When Yuwen Jing asked her how the food tasted, Chen Meng¡¯er nodded her head without hesitation and praised him. This made Mr. Butler, who had been told that he must make the food that Chen Meng¡¯er was satisfied with, heave a sigh of relief.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er drank the thick soup, her empty stomach finally had food. Only then did she have the strength to pay attention to her surroundings. Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er realize that no matter what the people in the room were busy with, their gazes would fall on her from time to time. Chen Meng¡¯er did not care about being watched by others, but her gaze towards everyone¡¯s inquisitive gaze... made her heart feel strange.


    She moved closer to Yuwen Jing and whispered in Chinese, ¡°Yuwen, why are all the servants in your house looking at me with that kind of gaze? Could it be that I¡¯m wearing something wrong today?¡±


    After Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he looked around with a warning look. After receiving the warning look from their young master, everyone in the hall retracted their eyes and hurried to do their own things.


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t see many Asians,¡± Yuwen Jing casually gave a reason.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er only asked this question and didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er epted Yuwen Jing¡¯s answer and continued to fight with her delicacies.


    After eating, Chen Meng¡¯er filled her stomach and had the strength to think of other things. Of course, this other thing did not include Peter, who had two silver needles in his body. What Chen Meng¡¯er was concerned about was the movements of her grandfather, Elder Liu. ¡°Yuwen, do you know where my grandfather is now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wiped her mouth elegantly and asked Yuwen Jing carefully.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rabbit-like appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch Chen Meng¡¯er. Before Chen Meng¡¯er expressed her protest, he put down his hand. Yuwen Jing was very perceptive. He knew that if he really angered Chen Meng¡¯er, his future benefits would be gone. ¡°Grandpa Liu is probably on a flight to Ennd right now. ording to my grandfather, Grandpa Liu and uncle Zhuge were furious when they heard that you were kidnapped. They came with the determination to destroy Kronbo.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a good thing that my grandfather and the others want to destroy Kronbo. I fully support it. It just so happens that the Green Gang¡¯s power needs to be developed. But...¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of her grandfather, Uncle Zhuge and the others¡¯ anger, she could not help but shrink back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m here. If Grandpa Liu wants to spank you, I¡¯ll stand out and help you block it.¡± Yuwen Jing smiled andforted Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 374 - Women (3)

    <h4>Chapter 374: Women (3)</h4>


    ¡°Ah, Yuwen, you¡¯re really...¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blushed.


    ¡°Get out of my way. If you stop me again, I will let Xibo fire you.¡± Just as everyone in the hall were so shocked by their young master¡¯s doting eyes that they forgot what they were doing, they were pulled back to reality by the shrill female voice outside.


    This kind of noise made Yuwen Jing frown unhappily. Mr. Butler, who did not know much about his young master¡¯s every move, moved his feet and walked out when he saw his young master frown.


    Mr. Butler looked at the youngdy of the Hill Family who was aggressive and acted like she was trying to catch a mistress. He paused for a moment and a trace of displeasure shed across his eyes. Originally, Mr. Butler had a good impression of this youngdy of the Hill Family who was to be married to their young master. He had always felt that there was someone who truly liked their young master who had been apanying their young master, for their young master, it was something worth celebrating.


    However, after he saw their young master¡¯s attitude towards the little girl who came from China, he realized that only the girl whom their young master truly liked would apany their young master, only then would their young master be happy. Furthermore, when he looked at Miss Hill, who did not look like a socialite at all, he was even more displeased. ¡°Miss Hill, please keep quiet. This is the Buyano family. Our family head and young master do not like to make a racket,¡± Mr. Butler said with a serious expression.


    Miss Hill did not dare to yell at Mr. Butler, because she knew that Xibo respected this old butler who had watched him grow up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited just now and lost my manners. Mr. Butler, I¡¯m Looking for Xibo.¡± Miss Hill immediately reverted back to herdylike manner.


    ¡°Miss Hill, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go in and report.¡± After saying that, Mr. Butler turned around and walked in.


    ¡°Young master, Miss Hill of the Hill Family.¡± After Mr. Butler entered, he reported to Yuwen Jing.


    However, Yuwen Jing did not wait for Mr. Butler to finish his sentence. He frowned when he heard the words ¡®Miss Hill of the Hill Family¡¯. At the same time, he subconsciously shifted his gaze to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Tell her to go back and tell her that I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who heard it clearly from the side, heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s refusal, she spoke up to stop him, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Yuwen. How can you not have time now? It¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to reject a girl like that.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s authentic English pronunciation shocked the people in the hall, who originally thought that Chen Meng¡¯er did not speak English.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t have time. I have to apany you.¡± Yuwen Jing could not put on a straight face towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to meet the Hill Family¡¯s miss or not. Could it be that Yuwen, you don¡¯t want me to disturb your meeting with the Hill Family¡¯s miss?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her big eyes as she looked at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°How could it be? Why would you think that way? I¡¯m afraid that she will disturb us.¡± Yuwen Jing was very helpless towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability to lie through her teeth.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Butler, please let that youngdy in. I¡¯m quite curious. What does that Hill Family¡¯s youngdy look like? Or what is the rtionship between this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy and Yuwen?¡± Thest sentence... Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking to Yuwen Jing, so she changed to Chinese.


    Yuwen Jing knew what kind of temper his little girl had, so he helplessly nodded at Mr. Butler, indicating that he agreed to let the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy in.


    And Yuwen Jing¡¯s interaction with Chen Meng¡¯er once again refreshed everyone¡¯s view of Chen Meng¡¯er in the hall.

 Chapter 375 - The So-Called Fiancée (1)

    <h4>Chapter 375: The So-Called Fianc¨¦e (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already very curious about the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy whom George had told Yuwen Jing about at the Kronbo n. She felt that the name sounded familiar, but with the situation they were in at the time, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment. Later, she also threw this matter to the back of her mind. If this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy hadn¡¯t appeared again, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought of this person at all.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind was very clear now, and she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. So, she thought for a moment and remembered where she had heard this name that she felt was somewhat familiar.


    In her previous life, because Chen Meng¡¯er had a crush on Yuwen Jing, she would subconsciously pay attention to some information about Yuwen Jing. And this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy had always appeared along with Yuwen Jing¡¯s information, who asked this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy to be Yuwen Jing¡¯s wedded wife?


    And everyone had always thought that this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy would be Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife. However, no one knew what happened in between. When Yuwen Jing was 28 years old... originally, there was already good news that he was going to marry the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy. But in the blink of an eye, all the major newspapers published the news that the Buyano family and the Hill Family had canceled the marriage alliance.


    And from that year on, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that Yuwen Jing, who was of the opposite sex and appeared by her side from time to time, seemed to have suddenly lost his womanly charm. No female character could appear within a meter of him. Chen Meng¡¯er had once heard those elderly noblewomen talking about that Yuwen Jing would not like people of the same sex.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was very interested in the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy who had appeared by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side in her previous life and frequently appeared in all the major newspapers along with Yuwen Jing¡¯s name.


    Chen Meng¡¯er widened her big eyes, which were shining with an inexplicable light as she looked at the door.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you know this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy?¡± Yuwen Jing had always been paying attention to Chen Meng¡¯er, so he had seen the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered without turning her head.


    ¡°From your expression, it seems like you¡¯re very interested in the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy,¡± Yuwen Jing continued to ask.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m quite interested in the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy. Yuwen, do you want to know why?¡± A mischievous smile shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Yuwen Jing took the bait.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the Hill Family¡¯s youngdy because she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, Yuwen. I have to take a good look at my friend¡¯s future wife¡¯s character.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said seriously.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er say, ¡°The Hill Family¡¯s youngdy is his fianc¨¦e.¡± His face instantly darkened. His angry eyes swept across the people in the room one by one. He really wanted to see... who was so blind as to say these things to his Meng¡¯er?


    When the people in the hall received their young master¡¯s angry gaze, they all turned around. Shrinking his sense of presence, Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze finally stopped on Mr. Butler. Although Mr. Butler could not understand the conversation between Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er, based on his understanding of his young master, he subconsciously shook his head at Yuwen Jing, indicating that he did not.


    ¡°Xibo, you¡¯re finally back. I miss Xibo very much.¡± The Hill Family¡¯s youngdy, Snow, no longer had the arrogant look from before. She had long changed into a socialite¡¯s appearance. However, this Hill Family¡¯s youngdy Snow¡¯s socialite appearance did notst long. When she saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was standing beside her Xibo... holding her Xibo¡¯s hand, she could not continue to pretend at all.

 Chapter 376 - The So-Called Fiancée (2)

    <h4>Chapter 376: The So-Called Fianc¨¦e (2)</h4>


    Snow¡¯s eyes were burning with anger as she red at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Ah, who are you? Where did this country girle from? How dare you hold my Xibo¡¯s arm? Let him go!¡± As she said that, Snow pulled up her skirt and rushed towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Her fierce appearance was simr to that of a tigress.


    Yuwen Jing pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him. Then, he shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inviting Miss Hill to take a seat?¡± The thick anger and warning in his tone made Snow¡¯s rationality return quite a bit.


    Mr. Butler walked to Snow¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Hill, please take a seat. Also, please don¡¯t forget that this is the Buyano household.¡±


    Snow¡¯s zing fire was instantly extinguished because of Mr. Butler¡¯s words. However, the way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, made Yuwen Jing very displeased. ¡°Miss Hill, please pay attention to your gaze. If you continue to look at Meng¡¯er with such a gaze, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll do something irreversible.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, did not feel much towards Miss Hill¡¯s gaze that was about to swallow her whole.


    Snow felt very wronged because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s obvious protection of Chen Meng¡¯er. She did not understand why her Xibo was so good to this girl was just a child. Moreover, she was the fianc¨¦e whom he was referring to. Snow thought about it and spoke out the words in her heart. ¡°Xibo, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Why are you treating me like this for this little girl?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Snow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never admitted that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡± Yuwen Jing had already decided on Chen Meng¡¯er. He would not even look at anyone else. Moreover, he had always had a bad impression of the Hill family¡¯s youngdy.


    ¡°Xibo, you, how can you say such things? My grandfather and your grandfather made this engagement before we were born.¡± Snow Hill looked as if she had suffered a great blow.


    ¡°You also said that your grandfather and my grandfather made the engagement. What does this have to do with me? The two of them made the engagement, so let the two of them fulfill it themselves. I won¡¯t agree with it. I already have someone I want to spend my life with.¡± If he hadn¡¯t met Chen Meng¡¯er... Yuwen Jing would probably just drag it out like this.


    However, the situation was different now. He had someone he wanted to spend his life with. If he didn¡¯t resolve this matter soon... Not to mention that Chen Meng¡¯er would directly ignore him, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er when Elder Liu arrived.


    ¡°Xibo, you, you actually said such things. Is it because of this smelly girl that you would treat me like this? I will go back and tell my grandfather.¡± Snow, who had suffered a great blow, ran out.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Mr. Butler looked at the Hill family¡¯s youngdy, who ran out with a sad face, and cast a worried gaze at his young master. The engagement between his young master and Miss Hill was an agreement between the two families. If something went wrong with this engagement, it would definitely worsen the rtionship between the two families. And now, the Buyano family had just finished their internal strife. If the Hill family interfered at this time, the situation of the Buyano family would be very bad.


    ¡°Mr. Butler, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Father and I have our own ways to solve it.¡± Yuwen Jing knew what Mr. Butler was worried about.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been standing beside Yuwen Jing watching the show, was enjoying it. She teased Yuwen Jing, ¡°Yuwen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky with women. You already have a fianc¨¦e at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this waspletely my grandfather¡¯s idea. I wasn¡¯t even born then.¡± Yuwen Jing was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would misunderstand him because of this. After spending so many years together, Yuwen Jing knew that Meng¡¯er simply looked young, but her IQ wasn¡¯t low. She understood everything that she should and shouldn¡¯t understand.


    He even thought that he had to perform well. When Chen Meng¡¯er was older, he would get her engaged. Now, if this damnable arranged marriage interfered with his way of pursuing his wife, he would definitely regret it until his intestines turned green.


    ¡°Yes, I know about this. This matter has nothing to do with you. However, I think that the Hill family will definitely not easily agree to break off the engagement. I think that there will definitely be a lot of strife after this.¡± What Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say was... the Hill family would either face the attack head-on or find an opening from the side.


    And this opening was very obvious. It was her, a girl from the east with an unknown identity.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er really hit the nail on the head. After Snow Hill returned home, she went to her grandfather and cried, saying that her Xibo had been bewitched by a vixen and wanted to break off the engagement with her.


    When the elder of the Hill family heard that Xibo was going to break off the engagement with their family, he couldn¡¯t sit still. Picking up the phone, he called Yuwen Jing¡¯s father, Arthur, and had a long talk with him about the engagement between the two families.


    Arthur, who had always felt guilty about his son, had never taken the marriage contract between the two families to heart. In his heart, he only listened to his son when it came to the marriage contract. As long as his son was happy, he didn¡¯t care about the other benefits.


    Therefore, when Arthur heard that Yuwen Jing wanted to annul the marriage contract, the elder of the Hill family, who was very angry, was so angry that his veins popped out, called the elder of the Buyano family and asked him to settle this matter.


    The elder of the Buyano family received a call from the elder of the Hill family. After hearing theints from the elder of the Hill family, he said that he would settle this matter. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let the rtionship between the Buyano Family and the Hill family have any bad changes.


    After the Hill family¡¯s elder hung up the phone, he was relieved. With the appearance of the elder of the Buyano family, the engagement between the two families couldn¡¯t be canceled.

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377:</h4>


    Yuwen Jing knew that the Hill family would not agree to the marriage annulment so easily. In addition to today¡¯s fiasco, the Hill family¡¯s elder would definitely not sit still and take measures when Snow Hill went back andined.


    After Yuwen Jing arranged for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s afternoon tea, he went to his father to discuss this matter. Although his father had never told him that he opposed the Buyano family¡¯s marriage to the Hill family, he had never nodded his head, had he? Therefore, Yuwen Jing had to find his father and talk openly about his marriage.


    Yuwen Jing went to find his father to talk about the agreement with the Hill family. He didn¡¯t hide it from Chen Meng¡¯er. While Chen Meng¡¯er was basking in the sun and drinking English ck tea with a satisfied look on her face, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you stay here and have tea. I¡¯m going to find my father to talk about the marriage. It might take a long time. If you¡¯re tired, go back and rest,¡± Yuwen Jing advised gently.


    ¡°Yuwen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Mr. Butler is here, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was now very good at acting cute.


    Mr. Butler had long been bought over by this cute little angel.


    Yuwen Jing saw that Mr. Butler was there, so he went to the study room to find his father, Arthur, at ease. But... How could Chen Meng¡¯er really listen to Yuwen Jing¡¯s words and sit here drinking afternoon tea. Especially since she had guessed that the Hill family would not let it go.


    Yuwen Jing was still a step toote. When he found his father, Arthur, his father had just hung up the phone with the Hill family¡¯s elder.


    ¡°Father.¡± Yuwen Jing was about to speak, but his father Arthur stopped him with a gesture.


    ¡°Son, I know why you came to me. I just want to ask you one thing. Have you really decided?¡± Arthur asked seriously.


    ¡°Dad, I have decided. In my life, I will not marry anyone except Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing said firmly.


    ¡°Good, as expected of my son.¡± Arthur was not angry at all. Instead, he showed a proud expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    With his father¡¯s help behind the scenes, Yuwen Jing felt much more confident. Just as the father and son wanted to have a deep discussion about this matter, the phone in Arthur¡¯s study rang. Arthur picked up the phone and frowned when he heard the voice on the other end.


    Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t hear the voice on the other end of the phone, but he could guess from the expression on his father¡¯s face that this phone call was a call that made people feel bad.


    After Arthur hung up the phone, he said to his son, Yuwen Jing, ¡°Xibo, let¡¯s go to the Council of Elders.¡±


    ¡°The elder from the Hill family acted so quickly, and he actually brought this matter to the Council of Elders?¡± Yuwen Jing also frowned. He originally wanted to settle the matter before the elder from the Hill family brought the matter to the Council of Elders. Because once it went through the Council of elders, it would be more troublesome.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go. You have to break off the engagement between you and Snow Hill and will have to face this hurdle sooner orter. Why? Are you afraid?¡± Arthur looked at his son¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    ¡°No way. You underestimate me too much. Let¡¯s go.¡± Arthur and Yuwen Jing hurriedly walked toward the Council of elders,


    As Arthur and Yuwen Jing were preupied with their own matters, they did not notice the two people hiding in the corner, one tall and one short. After Arthur and Yuwen Jing left, Mr. Butler, who was hiding in the corner with Chen Meng¡¯er, reached out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and patted his own beating heart, he said, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this next time. I¡¯m so nervous that my heart is about to jump out.¡±

 Chapter 378

    <h4>Chapter 378:</h4>


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Butler, this is what I want to hear from the corner of the wall. Moreover, if we didn¡¯t eavesdrop, how would we know so much information?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Mr. Butler before she blinked her big eyes and. ¡°But, Mr. Butler, what is this Council of Elders? Is it very powerful?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had heard of this Council of Elders in her previous life, but she had only heard of it. And the things that she had heard of were definitely things that people could know. Therefore, this information was simply impossible for Chen Meng¡¯er to read. Therefore, she turned her gaze to the only person who could answer her question- Mr. Butler.


    ¡°Yes. The Council of Elders are all people with high positions in the family. Of course, they are very powerful,¡± Mr. Butler answered lightly.


    ¡°Does that mean that Uncle Arthur and Yuwen have to listen to the people of the Council of Elders?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head and looked at Mr. Butler to verify.


    ¡°It should be like this.¡± Mr. Butler did not know how to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er the position of the elders in these ancient families. He also did not know how to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er that the rtionship between the elders and the family head... was a delicate rtionship.


    The Council of Elders had yed a significant role in the second young master¡¯s rebellion. If it were not for these elders instigating chaos and giving so-called support... why would the second young master have the intention to rebel? They had seen it clearly. How could the family head not understand the reason behind it?


    This was also why, after the family head had captured the second young master, he did not punish him severely. He just did not ask anyone to remove the two silver needles from the second young master¡¯s body.


    However, if Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Arthur¡¯s punishment for Peter was this, she would definitely be unable to help but raise her two thumbs up and sigh at Arthur¡¯s brilliant move. Others might not know how powerful Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needles were, but she knew very well that the pain caused by the needles on the acupuncture points in the body was life-threatening.


    This kind of punishment was even more torturous than shooting Peter to death. However, these people didn¡¯t know that Arthur didn¡¯t know, and the people outside didn¡¯t know. They only knew that the head of the Buyano family valued rtionships and cared about the rtionship between brothers.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched her small chin as if she was thinking. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was actually thinking about something. She was thinking back to when she eavesdropped at the door just now, it was very clear that... Yuwen Jing and Arthur rushed to the Council of Elders because the Hill family had reported the matter of Yuwen Jing breaking off the engagement to the Council of Elders. Then the Council of Elders would look for Yuwen Jing, and Arthur and his son... to settle the score...


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always known that Yuwen Jing held a special ce in her heart. However, she had always felt that she was still young and had yet to consider the rtionship between them. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that when Snow Hill appeared in front of her with Yuwen Jing¡¯s identity as her fianc¨¦e and showed off his power, she felt extremely ufortable.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, who had experience from her previous life, she quickly understood why she felt ufortable. In fact, she had always kept Yuwen Jing in her heart, in the position of the person she liked.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er understood her feelings for Yuwen Jing, and she knew that Yuwen Jing did have feelings for her, this made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had a deep regret for her secret crush in her previous life, clench her fists in her heart, she encouraged herself, ¡°Yes, what belongs to me, Chen Meng¡¯er, can never be snatched away from me.¡±


    After deciding on her next step, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Mr. Butler, ¡°Mr. Butler, let¡¯s go to the Council of Elders to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, this can¡¯t be done. Outsiders are not allowed to barge in. If they are caught, they will be severely punished.¡± Mr. Butler shook his head like a rattle.


    However, even if Mr. Butler shook his head off... he could not shake Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s determination to go on a one-day trip to the Council of Elders. ¡°Mr. Butler, if you don¡¯t bring me along, then I will go look for them myself. It¡¯s hard for me, Chen Meng¡¯er, to be there. However, Mr. Butler, if anything happens to me, Xibo will definitely be very worried. He was very angry. And Xibo handed me over to you, Mr. Butler.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped talking, however, she still looked at Mr. Butler from time to time. The meaning in her eyes could be seen even if she was a fool. Moreover, she was shrewd.


    Mr. Butler was filled with regret now. Why did he feel that Miss Meng¡¯er was a cute little angel? She waspletely a little devil.


    However, no matter how regretful Mr. Butler was, he could only grit his teeth and silently wipe away the tears in his heart. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, you should follow me.¡± The Buyano family was not the only ce in the Council of Elders, they could not just barge in,


    ¡°Alright.¡± After achieving her goal, Chen Meng¡¯er automatically returned to being an obedient child.


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally thought that the Council of Elders of these ancient families would definitely not be far from the main house. However, Chen Meng¡¯er followed Mr. Butler and took many turns. If it was not for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory was better than the average person... she definitely wouldn¡¯t know the way back. Finally, after taking ten more turns, an English-style building finally appeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, we¡¯ve arrived at the Council of Elders. Look, we¡¯d better not go in. We¡¯ll just wait here for the Family Head and Young Master.¡± Mr. Butler tried to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er to give up on this one-day trip to the Council of Elders.


    But who was Chen Meng¡¯er? Was Chen Meng¡¯er the kind of person who would give up after being persuaded by others? Of course not. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head at Mr. Butler and strode towards the Council of Elders. Mr. Butler could only follow.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the door of the building, she heard a loud and excited voiceing from her right. Chen Meng¡¯er listened carefully and heard clearly what that person was saying.

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379:</h4>


    ¡°Elder, the engagement between Young Master Xibo and the Hill family¡¯s youngdy cannot be canceled. You know that this is the engagement that was made when the old elder was still around. It¡¯s the only way for our Buyano family to consolidate our rtionship with the Hill family. Moreover, only the Hill family¡¯s youngdy can match up to Young Master Xibo and be the next matriarch of our family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er pricked up her ears and listened to what the person in the room on her right said. At the same time, she turned around and walked towards the room on her right.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er walking towards therge conference hall on the right, Mr. Butler began to regret hispromise. He had brought Chen Meng¡¯er here because he could already imagine what the consequences would be when Chen Meng¡¯er barged in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how conflicted Mr. Butler was. She heard someone in the room mention her.


    ¡°Master, Young Master Xibo, I heard from the servants in the house that Young Master Xibo brought back an Asian girl. Oh, Young Master Xibo, you can be friends with her, but she definitely can not be the mistress of our Buyano family.¡± The oldest, the elder who thought that he was the most senior and had the closest rtionship with the Elder of the Hill family looked at Arthur and Yuwen Jing with an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±.


    Yuwen Jing had already endured these old fellows for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for his father secretly shaking his head at him and telling him to calm down, he would have snapped. Yuwen Jing had been suppressing his anger, but he looked at the First Elder¡¯s unshakeable expression when he mentioned Chen Meng¡¯er. The fire in his heart was roaring.


    Yuwen Jing was about to p the table and stand up, interrupting the First Elder¡¯s self-righteous speech.


    However, Yuwen Jing was still one step toote. Before he pped the table and pped the stool, Chen Meng¡¯er had already kicked open the door of the conference room. Yes, you didn¡¯t see wrongly. It wasn¡¯t pushed, it was kicked.


    With a bang, the door was kicked open from the outside. However, the elders who were sitting inside the room were greatly frightened. A few of the timid ones were so frightened that they immediately stood up from their seats.


    Even Arthur and Yuwen Jing, father and son, turned their heads towards the door.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is so impudent? who dares to barge in during the family meeting between the elders and the family head?¡± This elder was, after all, very experienced. He was also the first among these elders to react.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You can talk about me like that here, so why wouldn¡¯t I dare to kick the door in?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er straightened her back and slowly walked in. Mr. Butler followed Chen Meng¡¯er and walked in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was young and not tall, but her aura was not something a child her age could have. This was especially true when Chen Meng¡¯er was angry and wanted to teach them a lesson; these elders could feel it the moment Chen Meng¡¯er entered. These elders could feel a chill running down their spines.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡± Arthur was quite surprised when he saw who it was. Then, he cast a questioning gaze at Mr. Butler who was following behind Chen Meng¡¯er.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not see the way Arthur looked at Mr. Butler? She could not let others pay for her actions. ¡°Uncle Arthur, Stop staring at Mr. Butler. I threatened him to bring me here. Since the matter you are talking about has something to do with me, why shouldn¡¯t I be present? Am I right?¡± Thest sentence... Chen Meng¡¯er changed to English. She was speaking to all the elders present.

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380:</h4>


    ¡°Are you that Asian girl?¡±


    ¡°The Asian girl that Young Master Xibo wants to marry?¡± The two slightly younger elders couldn¡¯t help but ask when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As soon as the two younger elders finished asking, the older elder rolled his eyes at them. Chen Meng¡¯er happened to catch them, and Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t afraid of making a big deal out of it. When the elder rolled his eyes halfway through... Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°Hey, Grandpa, you don¡¯t look like a noble at all. You¡¯re acting like one of those uneducated people.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words sessfully turned everyone¡¯s eyes to him. This caused the elder¡¯s face to turn red. It was very embarrassing. ¡°Youngdy, I don¡¯t care if you are the Asian girl that our Young Master Xibo wants to marry. What I want to say is that this is the Council of Elders of the Buyano family. Other than the elders, the family head, and the heir, outsiders are not allowed to enter without permission.¡± This eldest elder... he had been through hundreds of battles. Soon, his expression returned to normal.


    ¡°Oh? is that so? Then what if an outsideres in without permission?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not scared by the First Elder¡¯s words at all. She, Chen Meng¡¯er, was not scared at all. Chen Meng¡¯er casually walked towards Yuwen Jing and sat down on the chair beside Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°You will be punished by our Buyano family. I think the family head and Young Master Xibo should know better than me about this.¡± The First Elder thought about those punishments, the depressed feeling that he should have lost face for Chen Meng¡¯er dissipated quite a bit.


    ¡°Is that so? Then other than the elders, the family head and the sessor, could it be that the mistress of your Buyano family can¡¯t enter this ce as she pleases?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded in understanding and continued to ask.


    ¡°Of course, the mistress can enter and exit this ce as she pleases.¡± It was the youngest elder who answered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question before the First Elder.


    The face of the First Elder who was snatched away from answering pulled down once again. In his heart, he cursed, ¡°These fellows who have failed to aplish anything and ruined everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then I can be at ease. I don¡¯t have to worry about being punished.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted her chest with an expression that said that she had just survived a disaster.


    ¡°The mistress can enter here. What does it have to do with you barging in here and not being punished?¡± There were many smart people, but there were also many hot-headed people.


    ¡°Of course it has to do with me. If I be the mistress of your Buyano family, won¡¯t there be no need to punish me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked as if she didn¡¯t understand why they were so stupid.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words left her mouth, the expressions of many people present changed. Some of them didn¡¯t even have the time to react and had a confused look on their faces. When they finally reacted, their faces couldn¡¯t help but reveal an expression of joy. That was Yuwen Jing. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Yuwen Jing would probably be so happy that he would directly jump up from his seat. Then, he would hug Chen Meng¡¯er and once again confirm the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    There were also those who, after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, had an ugly expression on their faces. That was the First Elder, who was already on the same boat as the Hill family. ¡°You must be joking, right? What kind of status do you have? How dare you dream of bing the matriarch of our Buyano Family?¡± The Third Elder, who sat beside the First Elder, looked gloomy at first nce, he said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking around in this ce? Or do you elders often joke around in such a sacred ce?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled the corners of her mouth, she gave the Third Elder a disdainful smile. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like this gloomy Third Elder very much. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    ¡°You.¡± The Third Elder was infuriated by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°What do you mean you? Don¡¯t think that the position of mistress of the Buyano family is so amazing. To tell you the truth, if it wasn¡¯t for Xibo, I really wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to the position of the mistress of your Buyano family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking the truth, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t take the position of mistress of the Buyano family seriously.


    ¡°You brat, watch what you say.¡± The First Elder was infuriated by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. Look at you, you¡¯re already so old. If you get too agitated, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. When the timees, I won¡¯t care if you have a stroke or something.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth was poisonous.


    The First Elder, who was already trembling with anger, pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Family Head, look, she has already angered the First Elder to such an extent. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and chase her out?¡± The Third Elder added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about chasing her out.¡± Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s battle against the Council of Elders, Arthur¡¯s mood was actually rxed. He no longer had his previous depression.


    ¡°Family Head, what do you mean by this?¡± The Third Elder looked at Arthur with an unfriendly expression and asked.


    ¡°What do I mean? Think about it yourself.¡± Arthur didn¡¯t like these elders who only knew how to point fingers all day long. He also didn¡¯t like the gloomy Third Elder who liked to scheme people.


    ¡°Third Elder, right? Don¡¯t even think about making a move on Uncle Arthur. Today, the matter of me barging in here and the matter of Xibo canceling the engagement with that person from the Hill family are all under my control. If you want to settle the score with someone,e and find me. However, the prerequisite is that all of you have the ability to do so. At the very least, you have to be more capable than Peter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with an expression as if she had reminded all of them.


    ¡°Peter? What does this have to do with him?¡± Someone among the elders asked.


    ¡°It has to do with him. Aren¡¯t you curious as to whose work those two silver needles in Peter¡¯s body are? You should have also asked the doctor to help him take the silver needles, right? Did the doctor shake his head? Ha. Don¡¯t you all want to know how much pain Peter¡¯s body is in right now? If anyone wants to experience it with their precious body, they cane to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you were the one who shot the silver needles into Peter¡¯s body?¡± Asked the Second Elder.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer made all the elders present suck in a breath of cold air. The First Elder stared at Chen Meng¡¯er for a long while before asking, ¡°What exactly is your identity?¡±

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381:</h4>


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, a thought suddenly appeared in the First Elder¡¯s mind. However, he felt that it didn¡¯t seem like it, so he asked cautiously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the First Elder and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your question is a little toote?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the elders¡¯ faces curious.


    ¡°After what you all said just now, you only thought of asking me this question. Isn¡¯t it toote?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave them attention and answered their doubts.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made these elders¡¯ old faces turn red. On the other hand, Arthur, Yuwen Jing, and Mr. Butler felt a wave of relief in their hearts when they saw these elders, who were usually extremely arrogant, suffer a loss.


    ¡°However, since all the elders want to know my identity, I still have to answer. Otherwise, I will be called rude again. I am a girl from the countryside.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, it made these elders angry.


    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see who dares to say that my granddaughter is rude.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her words, the door that had just been closed by Mr. Butler was once again kicked open from the outside.


    This time, the pitiful door was unable to escape. The door panel was directly kicked to the ground.


    This time, even the First Elder could not sit still. As the door panel fell to the ground, he stood up from his chair. He did not know whether it was because he was frightened by the door falling to the ground or because he was frightened by the voice of this person. His expression was very ugly. If one looked carefully, one could still see that his hands were unconsciously trembling,


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that familiar voice, her body could not help but freeze for a moment. Then, she looked at Yuwen Jing and asked him with her eyes, didn¡¯t he say that her grandfather, Elder Liu, was still on the way? Who was standing outside now?


    Yuwen Jing indicated that he did not know what the current situation was. Yuwen Jing really did not know. He learned from his father that Elder Liu was still on the ne to Ennd. Therefore, when he heard Elder Liu¡¯s voice, he was also very surprised.


    No matter how afraid Chen Meng¡¯er was of her grandfather¡¯s scolding, she could only brace herself and greet Elder Liu and the others who walked in with big strides. ¡°Grandfather, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Biao.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll settle the score with you in a while.¡± Elder Liu red at Chen Meng¡¯er and said.


    ¡°David, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat down on the chair opposite the First Elder.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The First Elder tugged at the corner of his stiff mouth and revealed a stiff smile as he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we don¡¯t see each other often. Otherwise, I think your position as the First Elder of the Buyano family would have been lost a long time ago.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s attitude was even better than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s, when it came to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rude words just now.


    Because of Elder Liu¡¯s words, the smile on the First Elder¡¯s face could no longer be maintained. However, he didn¡¯t dare to treat Elder Liu the way he treated Chen Meng¡¯er just now.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know this First Elder?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather and the old elder. No matter how she looked at it, they seemed to be acquaintances.


    ¡°Yes, I have known the First Elder for many years. We have interacted with each other a lot, right, First Elder?¡± While Elder Liu answered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t forget to mention the First Elder.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The First Elder answered unwillingly.


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at the First Elder¡¯s unwillingness. They wereughing in their hearts,


    ¡°Sir, the First Elder¡¯s preferences have not changed at all after so many years. He still likes to be a matchmaker.¡± Fatty and the others had listened for a while in the corner; they had all heard the dissatisfaction of these elders towards their Little Miss. And Fatty, who could not bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er being wronged, immediately choked on it.

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382:</h4>


    ¡°Oh? To think that the First Elder has such a hobby. I really can¡¯t tell,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sized up the First Elder and said.


    The First Elder felt extremely aggrieved. If he had not neglected Elder Liu and the Green Gang, he would not have swallowed his anger and let Chen Meng¡¯er and the othersugh at him.


    In fact, other than Chen Meng¡¯er, who did not know about the various things that happened between Elder Liu and the First Elder, everyone else knew. Therefore, the other elders didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The only one who didn¡¯t know about it, Chen Meng¡¯er, was also informed about the whole process by Zhuge Yu.


    The grudge between the First Elder and Elder Liu could be traced back to Yuwen Jing¡¯s mother. At that time. Arthur, who had just taken over the control of the Buyano family, met the eldest daughter of the Yuwen family, whom he fell in love with at first sight. Coincidentally, at that time, the First Elder had forced Arthur to marry the eldest daughter of the Hill family.


    Arthur, who had a sweetheart, had been fighting against the First Elder. Arthur, who already had real power, had made it difficult for the First Elder to act. In the end, he could only turn his attention to the eldest daughter of the Yuwen family; the First Elder had picked on her mercilessly. He used both soft and hard methods against the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter. He only had one goal, to make her leave Arthur.


    However, who was the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter? She was the precious treasure in the hands of Yuwen Hou and his wife. Moreover, the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter could be considered to be from a noble family. How could she fall for the First Elder¡¯s trick, the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s attitude was also very firm. She would not give up on Arthur.


    The First Elder, who was forced into a corner, thought of using his power. He found people from the underworld to intimidate the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter. He even used dirty tricks to destroy the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s innocence.


    Fortunately, Elder Liu had been entrusted by Marquis Yuwen and had always sent people to secretly protect the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter. This allowed the Yuwen family¡¯s eldest daughter not to fall into the First Elder¡¯s vicious hands. Elder Liu himself did not have a daughter, therefore, he had always doted on this niece of his. When he heard his subordinate say that someone had done this to his niece, he could not sit still.


    He sent people to investigate. In the end, all the evidence fell on the First Elder of the Buyano family. On the day that Elder Liu found out the truth, he led the members of the Green Gang in Ennd and killed their way to the Buyano family. Just like today, he kicked open the door of the Buyano family¡¯s elders¡¯ meeting room.


    Then, without saying anything, he went up and gave the First Elder a fierce beating. Elder Liu¡¯s fierce fighting shocked everyone in the room until the First Elder¡¯s face was badly bruised, and he fell to the ground, unable to get up. All of them regained their senses. However, no one dared to go up and help the First Elder.


    After beating him up, Elder Liu threatened the First Elder again. Elder Liu said that if anything happened to the eldest daughter of the Yuwen family, he would put the me on him. At that time, don¡¯t me him for being impolite, not only would he beat up the First Elder like he did today, he would also mercilessly remove the First Elder from his position as the First Elder.


    As for the First Elder who was beaten up and threatened, he might have asked someone to inquire about Elder Liu when he went back. Therefore, after that, he didn¡¯t even need to look for Elder Liu to settle the score, even the attitude that he had strongly opposed Arthur marrying the eldest daughter of the Yuwen family suddenly became silent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a story. After Chen Meng¡¯er understood the whole matter... she looked at the First Elder with a veryplicated gaze and said, ¡°First Elder, you really want to be a matchmaker. In that case, I¡¯ll have Uncle Arthur change the name of this ce and change it into a matchmaking center some other day.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Matchmaking center?¡± The word that came out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth made everyone who had never heard of it confused.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a center that specializes in helping people get married. This can be considered a waste of resources.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately said that the First Elder was a waste.


    The First Elder gritted his teeth in anger, but he did not dare to teach Chen Meng¡¯er, who dared to say that he was a waste, a lesson at this time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the First Elder had already suffered enough blows today, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°I did not have any other intentions when I appeared today. I just wanted to make it clear to everyone that Yuwen Jing, oh, that is the Young Master Xibo that you all speak of. He is one of my people. As for that Hill family, go do whatever you need to do. If today¡¯s situation were to happen again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite. First Elder, my methods are much more powerful than my grandfather¡¯s. I don¡¯t like violence. I like the inner workings of the body. Things like silver needles entering acupuncture points are like human experiments. I like them very much.¡±


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the First Elder¡¯s face turned ashen. It was obvious that he had never met the Little Miss of the Green Gang before. Although he had never met her before, he had heard of the name and deeds of the Little Miss of the Green Gang. Especially her great achievements in Japan. The Yamaguchi-gumi had been declining year after year over the past few years. It was all because of the youngdy of the Green Gang who was standing in his eyes.


    He had often heard his subordinates talk about the tragic state of the Yamaguchi-gumi that year.


    As for Yuwen Jing, when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that he was her person, the sweetness in his heart made him unable to stop the smile on his face.


    Arthur couldn¡¯t help but pat Yuwen Jing on the shoulder and said, ¡°Xibo, it¡¯s time for you to manage your expression.¡±


    After Elder Liu heard his granddaughter¡¯s words, he fiercely red at Yuwen Jing, the culprit who abducted his granddaughter, then, he added, ¡°First Elder, if you think that my granddaughter, the youngdy of the Green Gang is not worthy to be the mistress of your Buyano family, you cane to me. I will have a good, in-depth talk with you.¡±


    With the naked threats from Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu, as well as the fierce expressions on Zhuge Yu and the others who stood behind Elder Liu, the First Elder did not dare to say anything against it. That incident more than ten years ago had always been a nightmare.

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383:</h4>


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she would fight against all the heroes alone this time. However, because of her grandfather Elder Liu¡¯s sudden appearance, those elders who were originally quite aggressive had all ceased to fight. Actually, even if Elder Liu didn¡¯t appear, these elders of the Buyano family... after knowing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, they would still choose topromise. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be like now, openly expressing their disapproval. As for those small actions in the dark, that was unknown.


    Before leaving the Council of Elders, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the few elders led by the First Elder, her eyes filled with unwillingness, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Elders, I personally don¡¯t like those small actions in the dark. If I find out that someone is ying tricks in the dark, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice still carried a childlike tone, when those people who had already started to n in their hearts heard this, they felt a chill run down their spines. The ns that had just been formed disappeared from their minds.


    The engagement between the Buyano family and the Hill family definitely couldn¡¯t be ended just because Chen Meng¡¯er caused a ruckus in the Council of Elders and sessfully frightened the elders of the Council of Elders. If they wanted to end this engagement, they had to exin it to the Hill family. At the very least... Arthur felt that this was not the time to offend the Hill family.


    The members of the Green Gang were very protective of their own shorings, especially Chen Meng¡¯er, who they held in high regard. At first, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu and the others were very displeased with Yuwen Jing for kidnapping their Little Miss at such a young age. However, their Little Miss really took a fancy to Yuwen Jing, they could only admit it.


    However, when Elder Liu heard Arthur was actually still there saying that he could not shed all pretense of cordiality with the Hill family, what did this mean? Elder Liu and the others could not help but misunderstand. Elder Liu almost mmed the stool on the table and pointed at Arthur¡¯s nose to ask him what this meant. It meant that he did not take a liking to their little girl.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather and the burning mes in the eyes of the uncles. She could not help but sweat for Arthur. If Arthur was outside, it could be said that he rarely had an opponent. However, in front of Elder Liu... he really was not his opponent. Chen Meng¡¯er did not want her future father-inw to be scolded too miserably by her grandfather.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er secretly reached out and tugged at her grandfather¡¯s sleeve, asking him to hold back a little.


    Elder Liu, who was tugged at by his own granddaughter¡¯s sleeve, lowered his head and looked at his granddaughter. When he saw the pleading look in his granddaughter¡¯s eyes, he felt even more displeased. Not only was he filled with anger towards Arthur, but he was also increasingly displeased with Yuwen Jing, however, it was a good thing that Elder Liu did not get too angry on ount of his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, however, his tone was not good. ¡°Arthur, I don¡¯t care what you want to do. I will only say this today. If my granddaughter is wronged, I will take down the two great families, the Buyano and Hill families. I will also help my granddaughter get back at them.¡± After saying that, Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go. Follow me back to our own home. We don¡¯t care about the Buyano family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and arge group of people left, leaving behind Arthur and Yuwen, as well as Mr. Butler. Arthur could not see Elder Liu and the others anywhere. He was still in a daze, trying to figure out what Elder Liu was talking about. He turned his head and asked his son, ¡°Xibo, what did Elder Liu mean by what he said just now?¡±


    Yuwen Jing looked at his father¡¯s confused look and suddenly felt that this person was hopeless. ¡°It¡¯s just a literal meaning. Dad, why are you saying that it¡¯s not the time to shed all pretenses with the Hill family in front of Grandpa Liu and the others? Aren¡¯t you making Grandpa Liu and the others feel ufortable?¡±

 Chapter 384

    <h4>Chapter 384:</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said? I was just telling the truth.¡± Arthur had just finished saying ¡°Ah¡± when he realized why Elder Liu and the others were so angry just now. ¡°Ah, look at me. How can I tell Elder Liu and the others this? No wonder they thought wrong. Hurry up, I¡¯ll go and exin it to Elder Liu and the others with you.¡± As he said this, Arthur raised his foot and was about to chase after them.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better save your breath. If you go now, you¡¯ll only be making yourself unpopr. Don¡¯t worry, with Meng¡¯er around, she¡¯ll help you exin things clearly. However, it¡¯s all because of you. I could have spent more time with Meng¡¯er, but now, I can¡¯t even see her.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s entire body emitted a unique temperament that belonged to a resentful puppy.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as you don¡¯t let Elder Liu Misunderstand.¡± Arthur was also quite wary of Elder Liu. Back then, when he pursued his wife, the eldest daughter of the Yuwen family, he was often picked on by Elder Liu. Although... Elder Liu was always lenient but the imprint left in Arthur¡¯s heart was too deep. ¡°Xibo, you should cherish your fortune. You can still see Meng¡¯er often. Back then, before dad got married, he didn¡¯t get to see your mother up close for two whole months.¡± When Arthur mentioned this matter, he was sad. ¡°Also, the most important thing at the moment is not that Meng¡¯er is not by your side. The most important thing is to quickly resolve the issue of the engagement with the Hill family.¡±


    Arthur and Yuwen Jing had the confidence to dissolve the engagement with the Hill family. However, how to dissolve it and how to minimize the losses after it was dissolved was something that the father and son would have to figure out slowly.


    On the Hill family¡¯s side, the Hill family¡¯s elder and Snow Hill were quietly waiting for the good news from the Buyano Family¡¯s First Elder. However, they waited and waited until evening when they finally received a call from the First Elder.


    ¡°First Elder.¡±


    Elder Hill had just started when he was interrupted by the First Elder. ¡°Elder Hill, I¡¯m very sorry about the marriage between your family and ours. We cannot be involved in it. You¡¯d better discuss this matter with our patriarch.¡±


    Elder Hill¡¯s face immediately fell when he heard the First Elder¡¯s words. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s the problem in the middle?¡± The First Elder was in the same boat as them. He had promised them all before, they would solve it, but it had only been a short while, and this was apletely different attitude.


    ¡°Yes, there is a problem in the middle.¡± The First Elder on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time, and he kept repeating the same thing over and over again, he said, ¡°Elder Hill, for the sake of our old friend, let me tell you something. The identity of the Asian girl that Young Master Xibo likes is not simple. I can¡¯t afford to offend her. Speaking of which, think about it yourself.¡± After saying that... the First Elder hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Elder Hill¡¯s expression was ugly. Beside him, Snow, ¡° on google¡± who did not have the ability to read the room, anxiously asked, ¡°Grandfather, how is it? Did the Buyano Familypromise?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak here. Get out now.¡± Elder Hill chased Snow out and then called his confidants into his study room to make a secret n,


    Elder Hill asked his subordinates to investigate the identity of the Asian girl who appeared in the Buyano family. Even the First Elder of the Buyano family was wary of her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that the Hill family was already investigating her identity. She was with Elder Liu, and Zhuge Yu was chatting with Elder Liu in a manor in Ennd.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me what happened to you when you were kidnapped?¡± Elder Liu finally asked after enduring for so long.


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in unison, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Grandpa, you already know what¡¯s going on, why are you asking me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. If her grandfather, Elder Liu, didn¡¯t know about this, how could he survive in the underworld? ¡°However, I really have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fatty, who was the most impatient, could not help but ask first.


    The moment Fatty said that, everyone rolled their eyes at him. Skinny even pped him on the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯re the fastest one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, Little Miss. Hurry up and say it.¡± Fatty rubbed the spot where Skinny had hit him and said with a slightly aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Grandpa, uncles, as far as I know, our Green Gang has branches all over the world. All of them have forces that belong to our Green Gang. However, it¡¯s very obvious that the Green Gang¡¯s forces are rtively weak in European countries. I also know that this is intentional. However, our country¡¯s economic situation is constantly improving, and our country¡¯s situation is gradually bing clearer. It¡¯s time to go to Europe and expand our territory.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She spoke passionately.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Liu only smiled and nodded when he heard that.


    On the other hand, Ah Biao, Fatty, and the others were filled with fighting spirit after Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Little Miss, I support you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ah Biao, Uncle Fatty. But Grandpa, what do you mean by this grace of yours? Do you agree or disagree?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve already handed the Green Gang to you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in charge of the Green Gang now. Do whatever you want. Grandpa won¡¯t be a roadblock. Moreover, it¡¯s a good thing that this youngdy has ambition.¡± Elder Liu was quite gratified in his heart; he also felt that his judgment of people was not wrong. Chen Meng¡¯er would be an excellent person in charge. ¡°However, since you¡¯ve already opened your mouth to me today, then tell me about your n.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was full of confidence in entering Europe, especially the underground organization in the UK. ¡°I want to start from the Hill and the Kronbo family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re nning to start from the two great families in the UK. These two families have been in the UK for a long time. Their power in the dark is not that simple.¡± Elder Liu raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter how deep he hides, we can dig him out.¡± Fatty could not help but stand out and speak.


    ¡°Fatty, even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you as a mute.¡± Skinny said with disappointment.


    ¡°Little Miss, tell us in detail. What do you want to do?¡± Zhuge Yu, who had been silent all this time, opened his mouth and said. His words made his position clear. He was quite optimistic about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s proposal, which was to forcefully enter the underground organization in Ennd from the people of the Kronbo and Hill families.

 Chapter 385

    <h4>Chapter 385:</h4>


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could exin her n to her grandfather and the others in detail, the phone in the manor rang. Elder Liu picked it up. It was a call from Arthur.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er found out that it was a call from Arthur, she was quite puzzled. It was already sote. What urgent matter did Arthur have?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er really guessed it. Arthur called. It was really an urgent matter. He was prepared to hand over the Buyano family to Yuwen Jing. He was prepared to retire early.


    Arthur had this thought for a long time. In fact, when he learned that his wife had passed away, his heart for power had faded. At that time, if it weren¡¯t for his young son supporting him, he would have probably chosen to leave with his wife.


    All these years, he had been doing his best to nurture his son, and his son had lived up to his expectations. He had always been outstanding, much more outstanding than he was back then. Arthur had always known that his son was more suitable for the position of head of the Buyano family than he was. He also knew that his son was born to stand at the top of the power hierarchy.


    When Arthur returned from the country this time, he wanted to pass the position of family head to his son, Yuwen Jing. However, the matter of the Hill family¡¯s engagement had dragged on until now.


    Elder Liu Hung up the phone. His face didn¡¯t look good. Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhuge Yu, and the others looked at Elder Liu, waiting for Elder Liu to give them an answer.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er¡¯s n has to be suspended for a while. There¡¯s a change in the n,¡± Elder Liu said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Arthur? Why did he make such a decision at this time?¡± After Elder Liu heard Arthur¡¯s words on the other end of the phone, he felt quite ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? What did Uncle Arthur say?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite curious.


    ¡°Humph, your uncle Arthur invited us to participate in the inheritance ceremony of the family head of the Buyano family tomorrow.¡± Elder Liu said and snorted coldly.


    The few people present were all shrewd people. How could they not know what this meant?


    Zhuge Yu also said with an expression of disapproval, ¡°What is Arthur thinking? The Hill family has always been holding onto the matter of the engagement between the two families. Now, it¡¯s great that this engagement hasn¡¯t been canceled yet. He actually used this trick to make Yuwen Jing be the head of the family. Isn¡¯t this obvious? It will make the Hill family even more unwilling to give up the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Is that kid ying with us?¡± Fatty looked like he was going to fight with Arthur.


    ¡°Grandpa, uncles, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t think Uncle Arthur is such an impulsive person. He probably has his own ns.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandpa and the other unsightly faces; she quickly calmed them down. ¡°Since Uncle Arthur invited us to participate in this inheritance ceremony, let¡¯s go. We can see what Uncle Arthur is preparing to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Listen to Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu, who doted on his granddaughter without principles, was relieved by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smooth movements.


    In fact, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard Arthur¡¯s decision, her thoughts were the same as her grandfather¡¯s. She was very ufortable. It was not obvious that she wanted the Hill family to hold onto the engagement tightly. However, she believed in Yuwen Jing. She believed that Yuwen Jing would not let such a thing happen.


    Before she went to bed, Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself that if Yuwen Jing disappointed her tomorrow, she would be prepared to deal with the Kronbo family and the Hill family and return to the country. She would never bother with Yuwen Jing again.


    That night, Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and the others had a good night¡¯s sleep. However, many people in the upper ss of British society did not sleep at all. They had all received news from the Buyano family that the family head of the Buyano family was going to be reced.

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386:</h4>


    This was not a small piece of news, and upon hearing this news, some people were happy, while others were sad. For example, the Hill family had gathered overnight for a meeting. This had originally been decided, but if it really didn¡¯t work out, the Hill family¡¯s elder, who had given up on the marriage alliance with the Buyano family, had now changed his mind, he was determined to stick to the marriage agreement.


    Before this, his granddaughter, Snow Hill had only married into the Buyano family as the wife of the heir. Now, his granddaughter had married into the family and became the mistress of the Buyano family. Everyone knew very well what this meant.


    When George of the Kronbo family heard this news, he had a bad premonition in his heart. In the past few days, many businesses of the Kronbo family had been in various situations. Now, the head of the Buyano family had been reced, and the person who had been reced was Xibo, whom he had kidnapped previously.


    This also meant that the rtionship between the Kronbo family and the Buyano family was not as good as before and might even be hostile.


    No matter what ns everyone had in their hearts. The session ceremony of the head of the Buyano family was still held as scheduled.


    Snow Hill held her grandfather¡¯s hand as they walked into the banquet hall. Some people who wanted to please Elder Hill came over to greet them, ¡°Elder Hill, congrattions, and Miss Hill, congrattions as well.¡±


    Although everyone didn¡¯t say it explicitly, everyone understood the meaning behind these words,


    Elder Hill, who usually kept a straight face and pretended to be dignified in front of others, also showed a rare smile to everyone today. The person who greeted him nodded to indicate.


    And Snow, who felt that she was about to seed in her dream and be Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife, was about to burst into a smile.


    Snow Hill had been fussing over her clothes and make-up since the morning. In the words of Hill¡¯s woman, today was the day that the Hill family¡¯s youngdy would be the mistress of the Buyano family. No matter what, she had to look stunning.


    Snow Hill also thought so, so she was very picky about her clothes. However, Hill¡¯s people seemed to have forgotten that today was only the day that Yuwen Jing became the head of the Buyano family, not the day that Yuwen Jing married Snow Hill¡¯s.


    No matter what, Snow Hill held her grandfather¡¯s hand and entered the banquet hall, she sessfully attracted all the attention and became the focus of the entire hall.


    This made the otherdies and socialites hate Snow Hill, but before this, they could still snub Snow from time to time. Elder Hill had said a few words, but the situation was still unclear. If Snow If Hill really became the mistress of the Buyano family, they could only look up to her. How would they dare to offend her?


    Her grandfather held her arm. Not long after the Hills entered, Arthur brought Mr. Butler and a group of elders down the stairs on the second floor.


    As soon as Arthur appeared, the people who were originally surrounding Hill¡¯s grandfather began to move towards Arthur. Everyone greeted Arthur with their eyes wide open.


    Some of them were blind and did not look at the situation. They asked, ¡°Mr. Arthur, why are you alone? where is Young Master Xibo?¡±


    Although this person did not know how to look at the situation, his words were able to ask everyone¡¯s thoughts. Everyone was waiting for Arthur to answer. This included Elder Hill and Snow Hill.


    ¡°Haha, Xibo, this kid, ah, he will be here soon. Well, isn¡¯t he here already?¡± Arthur was in a good mood today, especially after he could unload the heavy burden that had been pressing down on him,¡± on google¡±? he felt especially rxed.


    As Arthur pointed in the direction, everyone saw Yuwen Jing in a ck suit, holding onto a very exquisite Asian girl who was only up to Yuwen Jing¡¯s shoulder.


    When everyone saw the Asian girl standing beside Yuwen Jing, they were all extremely surprised. They had heard some rumors before, but they had always questioned the credibility of the rumors they had heard, how could the Buyano family fall out with the Hill family over an Asian girl? And it was at such a crucial moment.


    However, what they saw now made them have no choice but to believe what they had heard.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the situation wasn¡¯t right, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves.


    The Hill family had the ugliest expression on their faces. Wasn¡¯t Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions pping the Hill family in the face?


    Although the Hill family¡¯s elder was so angry that he wanted to point at Arthur and Yuwen Jing¡¯s noses and curse them, he still suppressed the anger in his heart and carefully looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was holding Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm. The reason why the Hill family¡¯s elder could be so calm was because he received a call from the Buyano family¡¯s First Elder yesterday. Otherwise, how could he have such a good temper?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still wearing a simple pink dress and a yellow knitted coat. It was simple, but it didn¡¯t make Chen Meng¡¯er a foil to so many British girls who were wearing bright clothes. Instead, it made her a highlight in the crowd, which made Snow, who wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er make a fool of herself, gnash her teeth in anger.


    Snow Hill felt that the way Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm and the two of them stood together was especially eye-catching.


    Early this morning, Yuwen Jing went to Elder Liu¡¯s manor in Ennd to wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to get up. And as Yuwen Jing expected, his arrival did not receive any wee from anyone in the manor except for Chen Meng¡¯er,


    Elder Liu¡¯s face darkened as he asked Yuwen Jing why he was still here. If Zhuge Yu had not been there to stop him, Yuwen Jing would not have been able to see Chen Meng¡¯er. He would have been chased out of the manor by the Green Gang.


    However, Yuwen Jing could not help but smile blissfully when he recalled the deal he had made with Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu this morning. He tilted his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gentle face. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Let me go and get it for you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry. Yuwen, let¡¯s go and greet Uncle Arthur first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had no idea that her grandfather had sold her to someone else, did not forget her noble etiquette.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387:</h4>


    ¡°Young master, the First Elder asked me toe over. Please go to his ce.¡± A waiter blocked Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s way.


    When Yuwen Jing heard the name of the First Elder, he could not help but frown. He did not like the First Elder very much. When the waiter saw that Yuwen Jing did not want to go over to meet the First Elder with him, he could not help but break out in cold sweat. ¡°Young Master, the First Elder said that he wants to talk to you about the matters that you should pay attention to during the inheritance ceremony. So...¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. You lead the way.¡± After Yuwen Jing finished speaking to the waiter with a cold and hard tone, he lowered his head and said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a gentle face, ¡°Meng¡¯er, apany me to the First Elder.¡±


    ¡°This... the First Elder said that he wants you to be alone for ten minutes.¡± The waiter looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a troubled expression and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the waiter¡¯s troubled expression. She also felt something else. From the moment Chen Meng¡¯er entered this ce, she felt a faint killing intent pounce towards her. Just now, when Yuwen Jing was talking to the waiter, Chen Meng¡¯er had carefully observed the people around her. She really wanted to know who had the guts to show such killing intent to her at the banquet of the Buyano family¡¯s heir, it was obvious that Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t have the guts to show such killing intent to her.


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s increasingly sensitive instincts allowed her to find this person without much effort. That person was within Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. This person was the elder of the Hill family.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er once again pondered over the matter of this waiter in front of her. She knew in her heart that this was probably also the work of that elder of the Hill family. He wanted to use the First Elder¡¯s hand to lure Yuwen Jing away from her side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to see what kind of reception this elder from the Hill family would have for her. Thinking of this, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became even wider. Chen Meng¡¯er said to Yuwen Jing, who was worried about letting her stay alone, ¡°Yuwen, you should go and see the First Elder. I think the First Elder really has something important to tell you. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just sit on the sofa over there and wait for you.¡±


    Yuwen Jing, who had originally made up his mind to bring Chen Meng¡¯er with him, heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s advice, he nodded. ¡°Alright. Then you can sit on the sofa over there and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Yuwen Jing was silent for a moment, then, he said, ¡°I think Grandpa Liu and the others should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er acted like a good child and let Yuwen Jing hold her hand as she sat on the sofa. Of course, if everyone looked carefully, it was not difficult to notice the mischievous glint in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    After Yuwen Jing left with the waiter, Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the sofa and drank the milk that Yuwen Jing had specially brought for her before he left. Her big eyes rolled around, appearing to be very lively. The young masters in the banquet hall who were about the same age as Yuwen Jing and the youngdies kept looking back and forth between Chen Meng¡¯er and Snow Hill.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not seem to be looking at anything, but she had been secretly paying attention to the Hill family¡¯s elder and Snow Hill¡¯s every move.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that after the Hill family¡¯s elder saw Yuwen Jing leave, his eyes lit up for a moment, and then he gave a sarcastic look at Cheng Meng¡¯er. Then... Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that he nodded slightly at a refined man with sses.


    The refined man with sses who received the signal walked toward Snow Hill with a wine ss in his hand. Then, he stopped half a meter away from Snow Hill, lowered his head and spoke to her. Chen Meng¡¯er saw Snow Hill look at her eyes.

 Chapter 388

    <h4>Chapter 388:</h4>


    His face was also filled with excitement. Snow Hill¡¯s lips that were slightly raised toward Chen Meng¡¯er had a bloodthirsty color.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Snow Hill¡¯s expression that was determined to win, as if she could step on her like an ant in the next second, could not stopughing in his heart. She wanted Snow Hill to clearly see who was the one who was stepped on and could not move.


    Snow Hill held a ss of red wine in her hand. She wore high heels, held her head high, puffed out her chest, and walked slowly towards Chen Meng¡¯er like a queen.


    And just as Snow When Hill walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu brought Zhuge Yu and the others in as well. They just happened to see this scene. Fatty, who was afraid that his Little Miss would be bullied, rolled up his sleeves and was about to walk towards Chen Meng¡¯er. However, just as he made a move, he was stopped by Elder Liu. ¡°Fatty, you better stop. Today, the few of you will follow by my side. Without my and Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders, you are not allowed to act on your own.¡±


    ¡°Sir, this, this Little Miss is about to be bullied.¡± Fatty said anxiously.


    ¡°Fatty. You still don¡¯t understand this girl Meng¡¯er. She is not a real sheep. She is a tiger in sheep¡¯s clothing. Come, let¡¯s go back and support this girl. Hmph, I want to see what will happen to those who dare to scheme against my granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu had long seen Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true colors. However, it was only because he had seen it clearly that he loved this girl more and more. He was also more at ease. When Chen Meng¡¯er was 10 years old, he had handed the Green Gang and the Liu family over to her.


    The gazes of the young people in the banquet hall were all attracted to Snow Hill and Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± on google¡±? Their eyes shed with inexplicable excitement. Meanwhile, the middle-aged people in the banquet hall followed the older people. Their attention was all attracted to Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the group of people.


    Some people who were far away began to discuss in small groups. ¡°This is Elder Liu of the Green Gang, right? When did hee to Ennd? Why haven¡¯t I received any news at all?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that we haven¡¯t received any news. Look at the expressions on the faces of those families. Clearly, they haven¡¯t received any news either. Elder Liu of the Green Gang is really as the rumors say.¡± Although the Green Gang didn¡¯t have much influence in European countries, the name of the Green Gang was quite resounding in these European countries.


    This was because if the Green Gang really wanted to go all out with you and mobilize all of their influence, they really wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. Moreover, they clearly remembered that after the mistress of the Buyano family was killed back then... how miserable were the consequences for those who participated and those families in the end. Just thinking about it made them shiver uncontrobly.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Zhuge, Fatty, Skinny, Ah Biao.¡± Arthur saw Elder Liu and went up to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although after Yuwen Jing¡¯s exnation, Elder Liu¡¯s anger had been reduced by half. However, when Elder Liu looked at Arthur, his heart was still very ufortable. Therefore, his expression was cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Elder Liu.¡± Although Elder Hill looked down on Elder Liu, who had ck hair and yellow skin, he didn¡¯t dare to show it to Elder Liu. ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu had never looked up to the Hill family. Now, with the fact that the Hill family had bullied his granddaughter, he was angry.


    Because of Elder Liu¡¯s cold attitude, the originally not-so-warm atmosphere suddenly dropped to its lowest point. Elder Liu¡¯s attitude made Elder Hill even angrier.


    On Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. Snow Hill stood half a meter away from Chen Meng¡¯er with an arrogant look on her face. Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting, Snow Hill was standing. Originally, in such a situation, Chen Meng¡¯er was in a weak position, which would make Chen Meng¡¯er look much weaker. However, in fact, it was theplete opposite.

 Chapter 389

    <h4>Chapter 389:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er shot a cold nce at Snow Hill and continued to drink her milk,pletely ignoring Snow Hill.


    And Snow Hill, who was supposed to have the aura of a queen was so angered by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s disregard that she panted heavily. The aura of a queen, which she had managed to maintain with great difficulty just now, suddenly weakened by half.


    ¡°Hey, why do I feel that this Hill family¡¯s youngdy is not a match for this Asian child at all?¡± A boy around Yuwen Jing¡¯s age with curly hair said to hispanion beside him.


    ¡°Mm, the Hill family¡¯s youngdy has met her match this time.¡±


    ¡°You vixen, do you know who I am?¡± Snow Hill lost most of her rationality. She pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and questioned loudly,pletely throwing etiquette aside.


    ¡°Vixen? The Hill family¡¯s youngdy is really something. She used such a loud voice to scold people on such an asion.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not even look at Snow Hill nced at her and said.


    ¡°So what if I scold people? ¡°Who asked you to seduce my fianc¨¦? You b*stard, only a b*stard like you would do such a shameless thing. Let me tell you, the Buyano family will not ept a person with a lowly status like you as their matriarch. Hmph, only the Hill family¡¯s youngdy is worthy of being the Buyano family¡¯s matriarch.¡± Snow Hill hadpletely lost her mind.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the ss of milk in her hand. She raised her eyes and said coldly.


    Snow Hill met Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cold gaze as if she was looking at a dead person. She was so scared that she froze there.


    ¡°You¡¯re done. Then it¡¯s my turn.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, everyone only saw a shadow. Then, everyone heard a pping sound. Following that, they heard Snow Hill scream.


    After the scream, they saw Chen Meng¡¯er wiping her hands with a handkerchief.


    The people present, not only those who were young, but also the others, had long been attracted by themotion here. Everyone had seen the scene just now, and many of them were so shocked that their mouths were slightly agape. They had always thought that this Asian doll¡¯s opponent, the Hill family¡¯s youngdy, would definitely be the one to win in the end. However, the current situation waspletely contrary to what they had thought.


    Chen Meng¡¯er threw the handkerchief that she had finished wiping her hands to the side, she said coldly, ¡°Snow Hill, my patience is limited. Today, I don¡¯t want to mess up Xibo¡¯s inheritance ceremony, so I¡¯ll let you off. Next time, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to. Also, I¡¯ll say it again. Please remember that Xibo isn¡¯t yours, and he will never be.¡±


    Snow Hill, who had been beaten by Chen Meng¡¯er until she didn¡¯te back to her senses, finally regained his senses. When had she ever suffered such grievance? She cried out loud.


    Standing beside Elder Liu, Elder Hill¡¯s face sank when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s p hit his granddaughter. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made him unable to stand still. He wanted to go back and support his granddaughter.


    Elder Liu, who had been paying attention to Elder Hill¡¯s every move, saw his granddaughter¡¯s battle results and his mood turned for the better. Heughed as he stopped Elder Hill, who was about to support his granddaughter. ¡°Hey, Elder Hill, this is a matter between children. We old fellows should not get involved.¡±


    Elder Hill never expected Elder Liu to step forward. He did not expect Elder Liu to say these words. He was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Elder Liu in disbelief.

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390:</h4>


    Elder Hill prayed in his heart that it wasn¡¯t what he had thought. If that was really the case, the Hill family would really have no choice but to give up the position of mistress of the Buyano.


    All the elderly people in the banquet hall were shrewd people. As soon as Elder Liu said this, someoneughed and said, ¡°Elder Liu, it looks like you know this doll-like Asian girl?¡± Everyone understood the deeper meaning to his words.


    How could Elder Liu and the others not understand? A fierce look shed across Elder Liu¡¯s eyes, and then his original expression returned. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not as simple as just knowing her. This girl is my precious granddaughter. Two days ago, when I heard that this girl was kidnapped, I rushed over with my people. Fortunately, it was a false rm,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile, however, George, who was standing next to Arthur, felt his heart skip a beat.


    He had thought that this girl from the east only had a good family background. He had not expected that this girl actually had such a big backer. He did not know if it was George¡¯s own hallucination, but he felt that when Elder Liu said these words... his gaze fell on him several times.


    Besides George, only Elder Hill¡¯s heart was the mostplicated. He seemed to be able to see that the position of the Buyano family¡¯s matriarch was slowly moving away from the Hill family. His heart was aching. And Elder Hill had long forgotten about his granddaughter being beaten by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Hill did not care, but this did not mean that no one would step forward. This was not... Snow Hill¡¯s cries attracted her mother and Yuwen Jing.


    Snow Hill¡¯s mother appeared before Yuwen Jing. She almost trotted to her daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Snow, what¡¯s wrong? Who hit you?¡±


    Snow Hill looked at her mother as if she had found her savior. She cried as she pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The crowd, who had thought that Elder Hill would appear, were stunned when they saw the other person. Then, they began to pray for the Asian Girl. Snow Hill¡¯s mother was not easy to deal with. Snow Hill was so spoiled and arrogant. Her mother was the reason for that.


    Snow Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s knife-like eyes shot at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s calm eyes also looked at Snow Hill¡¯s mother. Chen Meng¡¯er was not frightened by Snow Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s gaze. Instead, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that it was Snow Hill¡¯s mother who had the temperament of a shrew.


    ¡°You b*tch, you actually dare to hit my daughter. I¡¯ll break your face today.¡± As she spoke, Snow Hill¡¯s mother reached out to grab Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    Just as her hand was about to touch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair, she felt someone push her fiercely from the right. Then, the high heels on her feet nted and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Snow Hill looked at her mother who fell to the ground. She forgot to cry. However, she only widened her eyes and watched her mother fall, but she did not do anything else.


    The culprit, Yuwen Jing, did not even look at her as she fell to the ground. Snow was in a sorry state. Yuwen Jing strode to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He reached out and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er. He checked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body from top to bottom to see if she was injured. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No, Yuwen, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± Yuwen Jing was nervous about her, and Chen Meng¡¯er felt warm in her heart. This meant that in Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart, she, Chen Meng¡¯er, held a lot of weight.

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391:</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Yuwen Jing had seen Snow just now. The moment her mother¡¯s hand was about to grab Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair, his entire heart had tensed up. He was afraid of seeing his baby get hurt. And his body¡¯s reaction was faster than his brain. Thus, he directly kicked Snow Hill¡¯s mother with his leg.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s action was even more surprising than Chen Meng¡¯er throwing Snow Hill¡¯s p was even more surprising. More than half of the people present were so shocked that their mouths slightly opened.


    Elder Liu was very satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s action. His mood, which had been plotted against by Yuwen Jing, was slightly better, he thought to himself. This kid still had a little bit of credibility.


    Elder Hill¡¯s face had long turned ck. Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions were a deep p to the face of the Hill family. He was fuming in his heart and coldly snorted at Arthur, ¡°The Buyano family is really something. This future family head actually dares to treat the young madam of our Hill family like this.¡±


    Arthur was truly in a difficult position. He didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth like this. If he didn¡¯t say it well, the Buyano family would really shed all pretense of cordiality with the Hill family.


    Arthur had some misgivings, but Elder Liu didn¡¯t have any misgivings, he also sneered, ¡°Hmph, Elder Hill¡¯s words are not proper. ¡° on google¡± If you want to talk about the Hill family, you have to talk about the Hill family. The Hill family¡¯s upbringing is really bad. This young one insulted my granddaughter, and this old one actually directly attacked my granddaughter. Humph, if it wasn¡¯t for Xibo¡¯s quick movements, my granddaughter would have been heavily injured by now.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red when he lied, his heart did not beat. How could Snow Hill¡¯s mother be a match for Chen Meng¡¯er? If Yuwen Jing did not appear, Elder Liu and the rest knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely not be the one to be taught a lesson in the end.


    Therefore, they could still stand there calmly. Otherwise, Elder Liu would have long gone to deal with Snow Hill personally. However, Elder Liu would not let Elder Hill go just like that. Didn¡¯t he value the Hill family¡¯s reputation? Then he would want the Hill family to lose all face today. ¡°Elder Hill, why don¡¯t you discipline your granddaughter properly? Look at your granddaughter now. She doesn¡¯t look like a socialite anymore.¡±


    Everyone followed Elder Liu¡¯s words and looked over. This was what they saw, Snow Hill hugged her mother and cried profusely. Her exquisite makeup had long been ruined, and no one dared to look at him directly.


    Elder Hill was extremely regretful that he had brought his granddaughter, Snow Hill. Why didn¡¯t he investigate the identity of this Asian girl? Now, it could be said that he had kicked an iron te. Elder Hill didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the Buyano family would definitely kick out their family this time and choose to form a marriage alliance with the Green Gang.


    He knew that this girl, who looked much younger than his granddaughter, was already the current boss of the Green Gang. He didn¡¯t think that Elder Liu was someone who would joke about his life¡¯s work.


    Elder Hill knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tables here today. He gestured to the people he had brought with him and told them to take his embarrassing daughter-inw and granddaughter away. If this went on... he did not know how things would develop.


    However, he was still delusional to think that after today, she would be the mistress of the Buyano family. When those bodyguards came forward to take her and her mother away, Snow Hill was like a madman. She stopped them from approaching. ¡°All of you, go away. I won¡¯t go with you. After Xibo bes the head of the family, I will be the mistress of the Buyano family. When that timees, see how I will deal with this wretched girl.¡±


    The bodyguards were all from the Hill family. They didn¡¯t dare to force their Little Miss, so they could only stand there helplessly.

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392:</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re really dreaming. If you want to be the mistress of my family, it¡¯s impossible. Snow Hill, the engagement between us is just a conversation between my grandfather and your grandfather. There¡¯s no basis for it at all. There¡¯s not even a token of engagement. For the past few years, I didn¡¯t say anything embarrassing to you because of the rtionship between our families. But now, I¡¯ve found the person I want to spend my life with. I won¡¯t allow you and your family to say hurtful words and hurt her again and again.¡± Yuwen Jing hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that I can take this opportunity today to announce to everyone that the girl standing beside me now is mine. The person that I want to be with for the rest of his life is the love of my life. Meng¡¯er, I love you.¡± Yuwen Jing turned around and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with deep affection.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little dizzy from Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden confession. She knew that Yuwen Jing liked her, but she had never thought that Yuwen Jing would say that he loved her. Moreover, he would say that he loved her in front of so many people.


    ¡°Those people who were the same age as Yuwen Jing could not help but jeer after hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s confession. He was really handsome.


    However, Yuwen Jing, who had confessed, was very nervous when he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er did not react. He hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and unconsciously increased the strength. Chen Meng¡¯er only recovered after she felt a slight pain in her arm. She looked at Yuwen Jing seriously, she said something that made Yuwen Jing not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yuwen, are you seriously confessing to me? Are you sure that you¡¯re not a pedophile?¡±


    ¡°You brat, what are you thinking? I only love you,¡± Yuwen Jing replied with a mixture of affection and helplessness.


    ¡°Then do you want me to date you now? But I haven¡¯t thought about what to do yet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were so shocking that she would not stop until she was dead. As expected, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Yuwen Jing speechless. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking in Chinese, so others couldn¡¯t understand her. Otherwise, this beautiful and touching confession would have been ruined by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I didn¡¯t ask you to answer me right now, and I didn¡¯t ask you to respond to my feelings right now. I just wanted to tell you that I love you and want to be with you for the rest of my life.¡± What Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t say was... he was afraid that the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other often and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stick together all the time. When that time came... When Chen Meng¡¯er grew up and was taken away by another man, he would have no ce to cry even if he wanted to.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was touched by Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. Her eyes were zing. ¡°Then, Yuwen, did I not tell you before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuwen Jing asked curiously.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± From her previous life to this life. Chen Meng¡¯er said silently in her heart. ¡°However, I will not be done with you now. Because we are still young. When I be an adult. At that time, if you pass the test and win, we will be together.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sst sentence was said in English, so, everyone present understood.


    They could not recognize the kindughter.


    Yuwen Jing did not think that he could hear the words ¡°I love you¡± from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth. He never thought about it again, so now, hepletely ignored thest words that Chen Meng¡¯er said, his mind was full of what Meng¡¯er had said. So, Yuwen Jing, who waspletely blinded by this sentence, was filled with regret in the days toe.

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393:</h4>


    Snow Hill was provoked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s confession to Chen Meng¡¯er in front of so many people. The way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was like a venomous snake, shooting its fangs towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Hill still had some understanding of his granddaughter. He knew that his granddaughter was obsessed with Yuwen Jing and knew that she would definitely not let it go so easily. Although he hated the Buyano family and Yuwen Jing for not giving face to the Hill family, he could not let the Hill family lose theirst bit of face.


    Therefore, Elder Hill gestured to the bodyguards who had been standing around Snow Hill, who had been at a loss of what to do. After receiving instructions from their master, Elder Hill, the bodyguards unsped their hands and went forward and forced Snow Hill and her mother out of the banquet hall.


    Elder Liu looked at Snow who was dragged out of the banquet hall. Only then did he withdraw the killing intent in his eyes.


    Snow Snow¡¯s departure did not leave much of an impact on the people who came to the banquet. The atmosphere in the banquet hall became more and more lively. Everyone was conversing in twos and threes, connecting with illusory emotions.


    Seeing that the Buyano family¡¯s patriarch session ceremony was about to begin, Elder Hill, who was still glowing with glory before he came, was still maintaining a smile on his face at this moment. However, his spirit was much weaker. If one were to look carefully... everyone realized that there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of joy in Elder Hill¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am getting old, and my body is especially prone to fatigue. Elder Liu, Arthur, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Elder Hill still felt that he didn¡¯t have such a good attitude, he was afraid that when he saw Yuwen Jing be the family head of the Buyano family, and how the position of matriarch that originally belonged to the Hill family had now be someone else¡¯s property, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to do something and ruin today¡¯s banquet.


    If it was just the Buyano family, the Hill family would not be afraid. However, with the addition of the Green Gang, the Hill family would not be a match for them.


    ¡°Since Elder Hill is tired, then go back and rest early. When Elder Hill is free one day, we will meet again.¡± When Elder Hill left, Arthur raised both hands in agreement. He didn¡¯t want any idents to happen to his son¡¯s inheritance ceremony.


    Yuwen Jing smoothly became the new head of the Buyano family. When Arthur handed the heavy burden on his shoulders to his son, he felt both rxed and a little distressed.


    He didn¡¯t know if he, as a father, was being selfish by letting his son shoulder such a heavy responsibility at such a young age. However, he knew very well that his son was more suitable to sit in the position of the head of the Buyano family than he was.


    Thinking of this... Arthur patted his son Yuwen Jing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Xibo, no matter what, I have always been behind you. So, no matter what you want to do, do it. Don¡¯t have any misgivings.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± A trace of warmth shed across Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold and stern face.


    And after this night, the entire upper-ss society in Britain was talking about how besides the new family head of the Buyano family, there was also a change in the mistress of the Buyano family. Moreover, it was a ck-haired Asian girl. Chen Meng¡¯er heard some of this gossip from Fatty¡¯s mouth.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really did not understand why this uncle of hers liked to gossip so much and was so well-informed.


    Skinny¡¯s words solved Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doubts. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t underestimate your uncle. Don¡¯t look down on him just because he is so big. He is very popr among women here in Ennd.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she could not help but give Fatty a thumbs up.

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394:</h4>


    On the second day after Yuwen Jing became the head of the Buyano family, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhuge Yu to pay a visit to the Buyano family.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er hade as the boss of the Green Gang. Therefore, when the elders of the Buyano family who disliked her once again interrupted their meeting, their eyes were filled with displeasure, they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. At least they still had a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Elders, today¡¯s meeting is over. I suggest that you all go back and think about it carefully,¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing, who was sitting in the main seat. His body was emitting an aura that made people shiver uncontrobly. For a moment, she was a little dazed. She seemed to have seen the Yuwen Jing from her previous life.


    The moment Yuwen Jing¡¯s words came out, the faces of the elders sitting in the main seat became extremely ugly. However, what made Chen Meng¡¯er feel strange was that none of these elders actually retorted loudly to Yuwen Jing like they did to Arthur. Those elders just endured it and left.


    Once Yuwen Jing and the other elders left, it was as if they had changed into apletely different person. They no longer had that icy cold look from before. The expression on his face was still a little cold, but those who were familiar with Yuwen Jing could see that his expression had softened quite a bit. There was also a little smile on his face. If one looked closely into his eyes, they would realize that... the way he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was full of love. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±


    As he spoke, Yuwen Jing stepped forward and naturally held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. Feeling the soft touch in his hand, his heart, which had been empty all this while, seemed to be filled up all of a sudden. Ever since he and Chen Meng¡¯er were kidnapped, the two of them had been sharing a bed. He was used to having Chen Meng¡¯er by their side. He was used to smelling the unique fragrance of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body and falling asleep. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden departure made him very ufortable all of a sudden. For the past two nights, it had been past midnight before he could fall asleep.


    Zhuge Yu was not really unhappy with Yuwen Jing¡¯s neglect of him. It was just that he was very unhappy with Yuwen Jing, who had stolen the Green Gang¡¯s treasure. ¡°Oh, this is different after all. This family head is really different. He doesn¡¯t even have us in his eyes anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge.¡± Yuwen Jing knew that Zhuge Yu and the others were rtives that Chen Meng¡¯er acknowledged in her heart. So, no matter how Zhuge Yu and the others mocked and ridiculed him, he would not be angry.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± It was rare for Zhuge Yu to lose his temper like a child. It made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very helpless, but it was also very funny.


    She did not want these two men, one big and one small, to fight because of her. Therefore, she changed the topic and said, ¡°Yuwen, I came here today to discuss business with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She heard Chen Meng¡¯er talking about business. The two men, one big and one small, stopped acting childish. Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just received news that the Hill family has joined forces with the Kronbo family. It¡¯s said that the two families are going to form a marriage alliance and are preparing to join forces to deal with our Green Gang and the Buyano family.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er received the news... she was slightly surprised. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t surprised that the Hill family and the Kronbo family had joined forces to deal with the two families. She was surprised that the two families were going to form a marriage alliance.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? That¡¯s within reason. Did Meng¡¯ere here today to discuss with me how to resolve the matter between the two families?¡± Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t received any news of the two families joining forces, after all, he had just taken over the Buyano family yesterday. He still needed some time to digest the information regarding the Buyano family. Therefore, when news from the outside spread to his hands, it would always dy the other side a little. However, based on his understanding of the elder of the Hill family, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Right. However, Yuwen, aren¡¯t you curious about the marriage between the Hill family and the Kronbo family? Who Is It?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Snow from the Hill family? Isn¡¯t it a marriage between the Hill family and George?¡± Yuwen Jing said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Yuwen, you actually know. George is so old, he can even be Snow Hill¡¯s father. Why would Elder Hill agree to marry his granddaughter to George who is about the same age as his son?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that in her previous life, she had seen this kind of thing many times, but she still found it hard to understand why Elder Hill would agree to this.


    ¡°The Hill family has just lost the position of our mistress. How could Elder Hill be willing to do this? And now, the Hill family wants to cooperate with the Kronbo family. The rtionship between the two families isn¡¯t that close to begin with. If they want to cooperate now, they must use a marriage alliance to strengthen the rtionship between the two families. Elder Hill doesn¡¯t like people with other identities in the Kronbo family. In addition, the Hill family had just lost the position of our mistress, so Elder Hill set his sights on the position of mistress of the Kronbo family. As for George, he doesn¡¯t care. Snow Hill is young and beautiful. He wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss if he married her.¡± Yuwen Jing patiently analyzed to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°However, why would Elder Hill think of cooperating with the Kronbo Family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about this. It wasn¡¯t Elder Hill who came to find us. It was George who came to find us. Well, George heard about my rtionship with my grandfather, Elder Liu, yesterday. Plus, you took over the Buyano familyst night. He was afraid that the two of us would seek revenge on him because of the kidnapping. So, he thought he had the foresight to look for Elder Hill. Actually, George still has some brains. I really want to make an example of him. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Arthur calling to say that you want to take over the Buyano family, I would have already made a move against George. Now is just the right time. I don¡¯t even need to find an excuse. They¡¯ve delivered themselves to my door.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the milk that Mr. Butler brought over. She took a sip.


    ¡°Then what does Meng¡¯er want me to do today? Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate when the timees.¡± Actually, even if the Kronbo family and the Hill family didn¡¯t deliver themselves to his door, after he sorted out the matters within the Buyano family... he would also have a good rest for these two families.


    ¡°I came here today to tell you that I want you to make some preparations. I originally had a n, but now that George and Elder Hill are so proactive, I¡¯ll leave these matters that require our brains to them. We just need to counter each move.¡± Right now, Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to see if George and Elder Hill could pull something off.

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew all the tricks that Elder Hill and George would use. Honestly, there were only a few.


    They would just cut off the economy of the Buyano family, which meant that the two families would cancel some business dealings with the Buyano family. However, just the two families wouldn¡¯t be enough, they would also incite those who had always been attached to their family to boycott the Buyano family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess was right. The moment the Hill family and the Kronbo family announced the marriage between the two families, they had cut off business rtions with the Buyano family. This also meant that this was the first step for them to shed all pretense of cordiality with the Buyano family and be enemies.


    After receiving this news, the First Elder and the other elders hurriedly rushed to Yuwen Jing¡¯s office. They broke through Mr. Butler¡¯s obstruction and rushed into Yuwen Jing¡¯s study. ¡°Family Head.¡± When the First Elder saw the appearance of the other person sitting in the study, his words were stuck in his throat.


    ¡°What made all the elders barge in so early in the morning, regardless of the family rules?¡± Yuwen Jing, who was happy because of the fact that he was alone with Chen Meng¡¯er, was very unhappy now. His expression toward the First Elder and the others did not look good either.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who knew why the First Elders hade, only looked up at him when the First Elder rushed in. She had been concentrating on tasting the English-style milk tea in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Family Head. We were rash. However, we really have something urgent to report to you.¡± For some reason, when the First Elder faced the new family head, his heart was filled with fear, this was something he had never experienced before when facing the previous patriarch.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. I already know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hade early in the morning to tell him about thetest movements of the Hill family and the Kronbo family.


    ¡°You know? Then what should we do now? The Hill family and the Kronbo family have joined hands to deal with our Buyano family. If it¡¯s one of them, we still have a chance of winning. However, if the two families join hands, we have no chance of winning.¡± The rtionship between the First Elder and the elder of the Hill family was quite good... the two of them often helped each other. However, at the critical moment, he still knew which side he was on.


    ¡°First Elder, you¡¯re wrong. Xibo has never been alone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the cup in her hand and said.


    ¡°Not alone? What do you mean?¡± The First Elder could not react in time.


    ¡°The Green Gang has always been Xibo¡¯s strongest backer. For this matter, the Green Gang will provide the greatest help. Today, I¡¯vee to discuss this matter with Xibo. This Hill family and the Kronbo family think that they¡¯ve cut off business with the Buyano family, so the Buyano family will be helpless and beg for mercy from them. As if.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, the Hill family and the Kronbo family were truly too naive. Did they think that the Green Gang was weak?


    ¡°Green Gang?¡± The Third Elder, who had been silent all this time, could no longer stand still, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, I know that your Green Gang has a good rtionship with our family head. Your Green Gang is very strong in Asian countries. However, your Green Gang is here in the UK.¡± The Third Elder did not finish his sentence, however, the words that were left unsaid were clear to everyone who was smart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Meng¡¯er. What can you help our Buyano family with?¡± Someone behind whispered.


    ¡°I think that the more realistic thing is that you go to the Hill family and apologize to Miss Hill and the others.¡± Someone among the elders said.

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396:</h4>


    As soon as he said this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s face darkened. Then, he picked up the pen case on his desk and threw it straight at the elder who spoke. ¡°You really didn¡¯t take what I said earlier to heart. Then, I¡¯ll say it again today. Meng¡¯er is the wife that I¡¯ve acknowledged for my entire life. She¡¯s the person that I¡¯ve wanted to protect my entire life. She will also be the mistress of our Buyano family. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her. Therefore, erase all the thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my methods. Coincidentally, with my new appointment, many people are watching. I can make an example out of you.¡±


    The cold air around Yuwen Jing was released. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was closest to Yuwen Jing, felt it the most.


    The atmosphere in the study room was extremely tense. These elders looked at their new family head with gloomy faces. The words in their hearts could no longer be said.


    Yuwen Jing also felt annoyed when he saw these elders. He had long since disliked the elders. He had long since thought of the intention to exterminate the Council of Elders. ¡°Alright, all the elders are already old and can¡¯t take it anymore. Everyone should go back and rest early. As for the Hill family and the Kronbo family joining forces to deal with our Buyano family, I will handle it properly. I think that within the Buyano family, there are many people waiting to see me be a joke,¡± Yuwen Jing said, he swept a nce at the few old fellows led by the Second Elder.


    After receiving Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze, the Second Elder silently shifted his gaze away.


    The elders who had been rejected by Yuwen Jing could only reluctantly leave. After these elders left, Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er carefully discussed it. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that... Yuwen Jing would not reveal his true self. He also had a backup n. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that his father, Arthur, probably did not know that his son was so powerful.


    ¡°Then, Yuwen, this time, will you settle it yourself or will the Green Gang participate? You must know that if the Green Gang participates, the benefits you will receive will be greatly reduced,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reminded.


    ¡°I know all these things that you said. However, I really need the help of the Green Gang this time. You also know that I¡¯ve just taken over the Buyano family. The internal affairs of the Buyano family aren¡¯tpletely under my control yet. Right now, I can¡¯t divert much of my energy to deal with Elder Hill and George. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to hold on to my position as the family head before I¡¯ve finished dealing with those two families.¡±Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t conceal anything as he spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The big families aren¡¯t people who don¡¯t need to worry. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll make my move. Yuwen, I¡¯ve already said the ugly words. These people want to settle the score openly. If the Green Gang makes a move, then we won¡¯t return empty-handed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er once again dered.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s serious look, Yuwen Jing could not help but want to hug Chen Meng¡¯er in his arms and give her a good massage. ¡°I know who is with whom. From now on, all of my things will be yours. Whatever you want to do, just let go and do it. I will support you from behind.¡± Yuwen Jing passed on the words his father had told him.


    ¡°Haha, Yuwen, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had predicted that Yuwen Jing would join forces with the Green Gang, and she had onlye today to make things clear to him. Chen Meng¡¯er still did not want Yuwen Jing to be in a difficult position.


    The Hill family and the Kronbo family acted very quickly. When Chen Meng¡¯er returned from Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce to the branch of the Green Gang in the UK, Zhuge Yu had already received news that the Hill family and the Kronbo family had already stopped all business dealings with the Buyano family. The media that received the news reported this matter wantonly. The share price of the Buyano family had already begun to fall, and the speed of the decline was very fast.


    After Zhuge Yu told Chen Meng¡¯er all the information he knew, he paused for a moment, then looked at his Little Miss... he then asked, ¡°Little Miss, what are you going to do next? Should we help the Buyano family right now, or?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. Right now, everyone is waiting. Some of the shareholders of the Buyano family¡¯s enterprise are still waiting. What we need to do now is to wait until the shares of the Buyano family continue to drop and until those shareholders of the Buyano family start to sell their shares. At that time, we just need to buy them all when they sell their stocks. and Uncle Ah Biao, I¡¯ll let you contact Uncle Jin. What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    It was not a small amount of money to make up for the withdrawal of the Hill family and the Kronbo family. Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to ask her grandfather, Elder Liu, for this amount of money. In fact, she could take it out herself. She just needed to cash out the money from the Japanese stock market. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was really reluctant to part with it.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er asked Ah Biao to call Jin Minhua, she had done a lot of mental work for herself.


    ¡°Little Miss, my brother-inw said that he still advised you not to sell. At this time, the Japanese stock market is booming all the way. Little Miss, why don¡¯t we give you our private money and let you use it first?¡± Ah Biao told Chen Meng¡¯er the result of their discussion, he carefully mentioned it to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No need, Uncle Ah Biao. You should keep the money for your wife and children. Since Uncle Jin has said so, this is the only way.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to touch the money from the Japanese stock market from the bottom of her heart,


    ¡°Little Miss, what methods do you have to raise the money?¡± Fatty came to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°This has to be kept a secret for now. When I have prepared the things, I will hand them over to you. You will know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not tell Zhuge Yu and the others yet, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take out the gold pieces in her space and let them sell them on the ck market for money. Although the current gold price could not bepared with ten to twenty yearster, Chen Meng¡¯er could only use these gold pieces to exchange for money in case of an emergency.

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked Fatty to help her move the medium-sized box in her room to Elder Liu and the others, but no one reacted. Ah Biao asked in a daze, ¡°Little Miss, where did you find such a wooden box? It looks like a coffin.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s eyes changed when he looked at the box. If he was not mistaken, this box was made of rosewood. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer her grandfather and Ah Biao. Instead, she walked over to the box and opened the lid.


    Fatty, who was standing closest to the box, looked at the contents of the box when Chen Meng¡¯er opened the lid. He could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Skinny was a little better than Fatty. He pointed at the gold in the box and raised his head in shock. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Little Miss, is this real gold?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? If this isn¡¯t gold, what is it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile as beautiful as a flower.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was preparing to take out the gold in the space, she had already expected everyone¡¯s reaction. Moreover, she had also considered what kind of excuse she should use to deal with her grandfather and the others¡¯ various issues.


    ¡°It¡¯s really gold. I¡¯ve never seen so much gold in my entire life.¡± Ah Biao was so dramatic. He pounced on the gold in the box, then picked up a gold piece in embarrassment and put it to his mouth, biting it with his teeth. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really gold. We¡¯re going to be rich this time.¡± Ah Biaoughed foolishly.


    Zhuge Yu and the others were initially shocked when they saw so much gold, but now, they werepletely wiped out by Ah Biao¡¯s performance. They truly felt that Ah Biao¡¯s appearance was extremely embarrassing.


    Fatty could not help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing. We really should let our younger sister-inwe and take a look. Look at Ah Biao being an embarrassment.¡±


    Even Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take a photo of this scene as a memento.


    ¡°Ah Biao, stop that. Letting others see you like this is really embarrassing for our Green Gang. People will think that our Green Gang is poor.¡± Elder Liu also felt that Ah Biao¡¯s reaction was a little annoying.


    After being scolded by Elder Liu, Ah Biao reluctantly put the gold in his hand into the box carefully.


    Chen Meng¡¯er found it very funny. Chen Meng¡¯er wondered if she should give the gold as a gift to her uncles for Christmas.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you nning to sell all of this gold? However, even if you sell all of this gold, it won¡¯t be enough to fill the broken capital chain of the Buyano family. Moreover, you still want to buy the shares of the Buyano family. This money is definitely not enough.¡± Elder Liu helped Chen Meng¡¯er analyze. ¡°Girl, I think this gold box of yours is pretty good. Sell it to Grandpa.¡± Elder Liu was a little envious of this rosewood box.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not keep up with her grandpa¡¯s thinking. ¡°Grandpa, do you like this box?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er followed her grandpa and changed the topic.


    ¡°This box is not bad. It is much more valuable than the things inside.¡± Elder Liu looked at the gold in the box with a look of disgust.


    After Ah Biao heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he could not help but mutter on the side, ¡°Sir, this gold is delightful.¡± Elder Liu heard Ah Biao¡¯s words and he red fiercely at Ah Biao.

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, you can take this box if you like it.¡± How could Chen Meng¡¯er not recognize the material of this box? She had a lot of things in her space made of rosewood. Moreover, she could nt anything in her space. All she needed to do was to get the seedlings of the rosewood. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, wood that was worth thousands, was just ordinary wood to her.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Little girl, if you need money, you can tell Grandpa. Grandpa still has some money to his name.¡± Elder Liu really liked the rosewood box. If it wasn¡¯t for the gold in it, he would have taken the rosewood box back to his room and hidden it.


    ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. Now, I have something to ask you for help.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted Zhuge Yu and the others to help her exchange the gold for money in the ck market. And what she was going to take out next would depend on her grandpa.


    ¡°Oh? Meng¡¯er, no matter what, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Elder Liu was attracted by his granddaughter¡¯s words.


    ¡°I still have some ginseng and Ganoderma here. I want Grandpa to help me find a buyer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she opened a big cloth bag on her back. She took out some ginseng from inside,


    ¡°What? Girl, you still have ginseng and Ganoderma. Quick, show them to me.¡± Compared to the precious and rare things like rosewood, Elder Liu still liked these precious herbs. When he saw the box of rosewood, he could still remain calm. Now that he heard Chen Meng¡¯er talk about this ginseng and Ganoderma, how could he still be as calm as usual?


    Elder Liu took walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He took the ginseng from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and carefully observed it. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°This ginseng is of better quality than the one you took out before. It¡¯s also a little older.¡± After saying that, Elder Liu¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at the cloth bag on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. ¡°There¡¯s more in here?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just nodded when her grandfather, Elder Liu, unceremoniously removed the cloth bag from her body. Elder Liu only took a look inside the cloth bag from the mouth of the cloth bag and hugged it tightly without letting go. ¡°Meng¡¯er, sell these to me. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let you suffer a loss. Oh, in a while, I¡¯ll get your Uncle Zhuge to send you a check.¡±


    With that, Elder Liu carried therge sack of ginseng and Ganoderma and left without looking back. He walked hurriedly to his own room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s back as he left and felt a little funny. She let out a heavy sigh of relief. Although she had made sufficient preparations to answer her grandfather¡¯s questions, Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well who her grandfather was. Elder Liu was not so easy to fool. He only needed to make a slight deduction to find the loopholes in the exnations that she had prepared.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er really did not know what words to use to make up for these loopholes.


    ¡°Then, uncles, I¡¯ll leave this gold to you to handle. As for this box, when the timees, you can send it to grandfather. I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± It was such a good opportunity to escape everyone¡¯s questioning. How could Chen Meng¡¯er not seize the opportunity? Before everyone could recover from the shock caused by her grandfather, she slipped away.

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399:</h4>


    ¡°Elder Hill, why does this seem so strange?¡± George and Elder Hill, who had been close to each other recently, sat opposite each other in Elder Hill¡¯s study.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? I think things are progressing very smoothly.¡± Elder Hill was feeling proud in his heart. He wanted to see how long Xibo would be able to withstand the attacks of the Hill family and the Kronbo family. How long would he be able to hold on? He wanted to see Xibo Buyano kneeling down in front of him and begging for mercy. He wanted Xibo Buyano to pay the price for tarnishing the image of the Hill family.


    ¡°Elder Hill, don¡¯t you think that things are progressing too smoothly? You see, from the start of our operation, there hasn¡¯t been any movement from the Buyano family.¡± George remembered Xibo Buyano wasn¡¯t a simple character.


    ¡°George, you¡¯re worrying too much. Isn¡¯t it progressing smoothly? Hmph, I think that the internal affairs of the Buyano family aren¡¯t peaceful right now. There¡¯s no way that the Buyano family will be able to free up their hands to manage thepany¡¯s matters.¡± Elder Hill said arrogantly.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s as you say.¡± George¡¯s heart was a bit uneasy. He had always felt as if he had overlooked something. However, he could not remember what it was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. After we take care of the Buyano family, the Green Gang will be next. The Green Gang only has some strength in Asia. In Europe, it¡¯s just a small organization.¡± Elder Hill hated Elder Liu and he hated Chen Meng¡¯er to the bone. If it were not for their limited resources, he would have wanted to take care of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er together.


    As for the Green Gang, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and the others had exchanged the gold for a decent price on the ck market. In addition, Elder Liu had spent a considerable amount of money on ginseng and Ganoderma. This amount of money was more than enough to fill the hole in the Buyano family¡¯s funds that had been withdrawn due to the Hill family and the Kronbo family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held two thin cheques in her hands and said to Zhuge Yu and the others, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Biao, everything is ready now. We only need to start.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that everything is ready,¡± Zhuge Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then we¡¯ll make a move. I¡¯m already impatient from waiting. Then, uncles, everyone get ready. We¡¯re going to make a big move. I want our Green Gang to shine in Europe.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve rested for a long time. This time, we¡¯re going to make a big move.¡± Fatty¡¯s blood was also boiling.


    Chen Meng¡¯er called Yuwen Jing to inform him that they were going to start their operation. Their actions had officially begun.


    Zhuge Yu and Skinny brought the information they had investigated beforehand and went to buy the shares of the Buyano family¡¯s enterprise held by individual stocks. When Zhuge Yu and Skinny bought the individual stocks almost at the same time, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Fatty and Ah Biao, along with a suitcase full of pounds, to the capital building of the Buyano family. Chen Meng¡¯er and her group kept a low profile.


    In the capital building of the Buyano family, although the employees of thepany were still methodically doing the work in their hands, it was not difficult to see that they were not at ease. In the past few days, the rumors outside made the employees feel uneasy.


    They were afraid that if something really happened to thepany, they would have to go home and suffer.


    ¡°Hello, may I know who you are looking for?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er, Fatty, and Ah Biao appeared in the capital building¡¯s lobby, thedy at the front desk stopped them dutifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the person-in-charge here.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak, Fatty spoke.


    ¡°May I know if you have an appointment?¡± The receptionist asked with a good attitude.


    ¡°No.¡± This time, it was Chen Meng¡¯er who spoke.


    ¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t.¡± Before the receptionist could finish her sentence, Ah Biao interrupted her.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk to me about making an appointment or not. Tell your supervisor that if you don¡¯t want to change the owner of this ce, thene and talk to us.¡± As he said that, Ah Biao directly put the box in his hand on the desk, he let the receptionist put it on the table. Then he opened the suitcase, revealing the neatly stacked pounds inside.


    When the people in the lobby saw clearly what was inside the box, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. It was actually full of money.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that after she was reborn, her heart was more and more like a tycoon¡¯s. She liked the feeling of the money piling up in front of her. Cheques just did not cut it. She wanted real money.


    However, the amount of money that was neatly stacked inside the box had made Ah Biao spend a lot of effort to carry it over. It still yed a certain role. At the very least, thedy at the front desk let them through. Ah Biao did not have the time to stop Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. He allowed Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two to smoothly pass through the front desk.


    When they sat on the elevator, Fatty could not help but ask the questions that he had been holding back the entire journey, ¡°Little Miss, why don¡¯t you go and look for Yuwen Jing directly? He¡¯s the head of the Buyano family now. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to look for him as the head of the family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also because he¡¯s the head of the Buyano family that we can¡¯t look for him directly. We¡¯re foreigners who have just invested. Moreover, Uncle Fatty, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re currently purchasing the individual shares of the Buyano family on arge scale. Although those individual shares seem to be quite small, when pieced together, this amount isn¡¯t small. Perhaps, in the end, we¡¯ll all be able to speak on behalf of the shareholders of the Buyano group. If we directly look for Yuwen, at that time, those old fellows of the Buyano family will say such nasty words. I want those old fellows of the Buyano family to bow down to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a cunning little fox.

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400:</h4>


    The elevator reached the ninth floor.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, Uncle Ah Biao, you can do it. We can¡¯t let Grandpa and the others down.¡± Before stepping out of the elevator, Chen Meng¡¯er made a cheering gesture to Fatty and Ah Biao.


    Fatty and Ah Biao were stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions. The two of them kept nodding their heads. Ah Biao was even thinking in his heart that he had to hurry up and cheer for his wife to give birth to such a cute daughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others carried that box of money and marched valiantly towards their destination. Just when they were about five meters away from their destination, the office of the general manager of the Buyano family group, a refined man wearing gold-rimmed sses blocked their way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone. Without the permission of our manager, you cannot enter.¡± As the assistant to the general manager of the Buyano family group, this was the first time Bruce had encountered such a situation. There was no notification, no appointment- they barged in just like that.


    ¡°Then go in and inform your manager. Tell him that the Green Gang is here to discuss the cooperation.¡± The small person stood in front of Fatty and Ah Biao with an imposing manner.


    When Bruce heard Chen Meng¡¯er say ¡°Green Gang¡±, he recalled that in the past two days, he had mentioned the Green Gang from his manager more than once. He also mentioned that if the Green Gang helped them, then perhaps, the Buyano family would be able to resist the malicious actions of the Hill family and the Kronbo family. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and inform our manager.¡± Bruce said as he left Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two and walked towards the manager¡¯s office.


    Before Bruce knocked on the door and entered, he was still a little apprehensive. In fact, he still did not quite believe in Chen Meng¡¯er, Fatty, and Ah Biao¡¯s identities. Why would the Green Gang send such a young child to discuss cooperation? However, he was also afraid that these three people were really members of the Green Gang. They were really the people who would save theirpany from disaster; therefore, Bruce chose to take a risk in the end. What Bruce didn¡¯t know was that his choice today had made a great leap in his career for the next few decades.


    The general manager of the Buyano family business was one of Arthur¡¯s trusted aides. He had been by Arthur¡¯s side for decades. He was a trustworthy person. Therefore, when Yuwen Jing became the new head of the family, he retained his position. Therefore, this slightly chubby manager had seen Chen Meng¡¯er before.


    When he went out and saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, wee. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing so that I coulde down and pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edward, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m here today to talk business with you. It seems a little inappropriate for us to stand here. Let¡¯s go in and talk,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she nced around. There were a few pairs of eyes in the secretarial room.


    Edward followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze and saw the few restless people in the secretarial room looking at them. Edward¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the few secretaries with a warning look, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°I was the one who overlooked it. Miss Meng¡¯er, pleasee in with me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed Edward into his office. The office door blocked the people outside who wanted to spy on them.


    ¡°Mr. Edward, yourpany is really full of talents. There are several spies in this small secretary¡¯s office.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Edward and said with a cold sneer. ¡°I should say, Mr. Edward, is your ability too good? You are really making things difficult for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tone was not the tone of a 10-year-old girl.

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401:</h4>


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aura, Edward couldn¡¯t help but wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Meng¡¯er. Our family business was a little chaotic before, and due to certain reasons, I¡¯ve never dealt with these people. Don¡¯t worry, after today, I¡¯ll definitely get rid of these people.¡± Edward couldn¡¯t understand... why did such a little girl cause so much pressure in his heart?


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but worry for Yuwen Jing. That was why she opened her mouth. Chen Meng¡¯er also knew when to stop. She hade today for another matter. ¡°Mr. Edward, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just like this. That¡¯s why I opened my mouth. Alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. I¡¯m here today to cooperate with the Buyano family. Uncle Ah Biao, give the item to Mr. Edward.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Ah Biao.


    Biao ced the box in his hand on Edward¡¯s desk. Edward looked at the ck leather box. He couldn¡¯t react in time. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and then at Ah Biao. His eyes were filled with curiosity.


    After receiving Edward¡¯s curious and doubtful gaze, Ah Biao didn¡¯t open his mouth to exin to Edward. Instead, he directly brought the box over.


    When Edward clearly saw what was inside the box, he opened his mouth slightly in surprise. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and Ah Biao.


    ¡°Mr. Edward, are you satisfied with what you see? This is just a portion of the funds that our Green Gang is prepared to invest into cooperating with the Buyano family. Uncle Fatty, give the contract to Mr. Edward.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er acted like a queen.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Fatty handed the contract that Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared long ago to Edward. Edward took the contract passively and started flipping through it.


    ¡°Mr. Edward, take a look at the contract. If you feel that the contract is fine and you are willing to sign the contract with our Green Gang, then after the Buyano family has signed it, I will immediately call you for the remaining funds.¡± This contract was drawn up by Chen Meng¡¯er overnight, before she came, Chen Meng¡¯er also showed it to her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    Edward originally thought that the contract given by the Green Gang wouldn¡¯t be any good. However, after he looked at the contract, his thoughts werepletely overturned. This contract was much better than the previous ones they had signed with the Hill family and the Kronbo family. It was much more beneficial to their Buyano family.


    Edward found it hard to believe that such generous terms were offered. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, are you sure that the Green Gang wants to sign such a contract with the Buyano Family?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Do I look like someone who would joke with you about such an important matter? Or does Mr. Edward think that I¡¯m small and hard to believe?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°No, no. Miss Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The content of your contract has exceeded my expectations.¡± Edward hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°Then I can understand that you have agreed to sign it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely confident in her contract. She was very clear in her heart that her contract was very beneficial to the Buyano family. However, she was even clearer in her heart, this contract didn¡¯t have any disadvantages to the Green Gang. It only had benefits.


    This contract meant that the Green Gang would gain power in Europe. It was a symbiotic rtionship between them.

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402:</h4>


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll call our head now.¡± Edward, who had been depressed for so many days, was extremely excited. He finally saw hope again.


    ¡°Mm, then I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Edward¡¯s good news.¡±


    When Yuwen Jing hung up the phone call from Edward, his expressionless face finally revealed a trace of happiness. ¡°This girl,¡± Yuwen Jing muttered softly.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s whisper just happened to reach the ears of his bodyguards, Allen and Baro. Allen and Baro looked at each other and raised their eyebrows at each other. They knew in their hearts that only Miss Meng¡¯er could make their master show such an expression.


    Allen and Baro had been selected by Yuwen Jing among many people of his age since he became the sessor of the Buyano family. In the past few years, Allen and Baro had been sent to other ces by Yuwen Jing to train and study. The two of them had been summoned back by Yuwen Jing when Yuwen Jing became the new head of the Buyano family.


    They had long heard of Chen Meng¡¯er, the girl in the heart of their family head. However, it was only recently that they had really met this girl.


    When they first saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the first thought that appeared in their hearts was that their master was a weirdo. Could it be that he was a pedophile? Their master actually liked this young girl...


    However, after they came into contact with Chen Meng¡¯er, they dispelled that thought. Sometimes, they couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Only she is worthy of our master.¡±


    ¡°Master, what did Miss Meng¡¯er do this time?¡± Allen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Allen, are you very free? It just so happens that I have a bunch of things here. Help me deal with them.¡± When Allen spoke, Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression changed. He put away the happy expression on his face and returned to his usual cold appearance.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t. Master, I was wrong.¡± When Allen saw therge stack of reports on their master¡¯s table, he got a headache.


    Baro couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Allen really didn¡¯t have a good memory. He knew that Miss Meng¡¯er was their master¡¯s weak spot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er acted very quickly. After signing the contract with the Buyano family business, she had Fatty send the rest of the money over. As for the scattered shares outside the Buyano family, under the efforts of Zhuge Yu and Skinny, almost all of them had been taken into her pocket.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do we do next?¡± Zhuge Yu asked after handing the transfer of shares to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything for the time being. We¡¯re just waiting to see the battle between the Buyano family and the Hill and Kronbo families.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked like she was stalking her prey.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like your grandfather; you like to take advantage of others.¡± Elder Liu, who had been silent the whole time, smiled as he listened to the conversation between his granddaughter and Zhuge Yu and the others.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you see whose granddaughter I am? Grandpa, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ttery was very good. It instantly hit Elder Liu¡¯s heart.


    The Green Gang was very happy. But in the Hill family, in Elder Hill¡¯s study, it could be described as gloomy and dark.


    George kept smoking cigars. The room was filled with smoke because of George¡¯s cigars, causing Elder Hill¡¯s eldest son, who didn¡¯t like the smell of cigars, to frown. However, because of George¡¯s status as the patriarch of the Kronbo family, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Elder Hill, it¡¯s very obvious that someone was one step ahead of us and acquired those scattered shares of the Buyano family.¡± George, who had run outside for a whole day and returned empty-handed, said with a gloomy face


    ¡°Is that so? The Buyano family is finally unable to sit still.¡± Elder Hill didn¡¯t have such a heavy heart like George.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Buyano family. I¡¯ve asked people to keep an eye on the people of the Buyano family. They haven¡¯t moved.¡± George fiercely took a puff of his cigar and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the people of the Buyano family, then who could it be?¡± Elder Hill finally began to pay attention.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know who it is, that¡¯s why I feel uneasy.¡± George had an idea that was about to pop up in his mind, but he always suppressed it fiercely. He felt that it was unlikely. The Green Gang was a big gang. If it was said that these aristocratic families had to take a step back when they saw Elder Liu. However, the main power of the Green Gang was not on the European side. They only had a branch in Ennd.


    As far as he knew, the power of the Green Gang in Asia had not made any moves recently, and there was norge amount of money flowing. Therefore, he felt that it could not be the Green Gang.


    Just as the atmosphere in the room sank again, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Elder Hill¡¯s solemn voice sounded.


    It was one of Elder Hill¡¯s capable subordinates who pushed the door open. ¡°Master, I just received news that the Buyano family has made a move. The projects that we cooperated with the Hill family and the Kronbo family have begun construction again.¡±


    ¡°What? You said that the Buyano family¡¯s funding problem has been solved?¡± Elder Hill¡¯s eldest son jumped up from his chair and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about this, but, honestly, those projects that had to be suspended because of the broken funding chain have started working again. ¡°I think. ¡°There should be relevant reports on the evening news.¡± Elder Hill¡¯s subordinate, he answered truthfully.


    Elder Hill¡¯s subordinate dropped this bomb, causing the already gloomy atmosphere in the study room to fall into silence. Elder Hill and George both frowned, deep in thought.

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403:</h4>


    The higher-ups of the Buyano group acted very quickly this time. In contrast to their previous procrastination, it would take two to three days for them to sign the papers. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who originally thought that she had to rush them, raise her eyebrows when she heard the news. This time, it was really a little strange.


    However, this abnormality made Chen Meng¡¯er feel that it was a pleasant thing,


    ¡°Looks like this person still has some pressure and setbacks.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s old-fashioned tone made Elder Liu and the others want tough when they heard it. However, what Chen Meng¡¯er said made a lot of sense.


    After these two days of the Hill family and the Kronbo family¡¯s malicious targeting, the continuous decline of the shares of the Buyano group, those who were the loudest against Yuwen Jing suddenly shut up.


    Those who liked to find trouble for Yuwen Jing had also calmed down quite a bit.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t the only onementing. This time, the matter caused by the Hill family and the Kronbo family wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing. Yuwen Jing had the same thoughts as Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Now that he had some free time, Yuwen Jing could finally free up his hands to solve the problem caused by the Hill family and the Kronbo family.


    ¡°Allen, Baro, it¡¯s time to let the Hill family and the Kronbo family know the consequences of provoking our Buyano family.¡± After Yuwen Jing checked thepany¡¯s current situation... he felt that it was time to teach the Hill family and the Kronbo family a lesson.


    Did they think that he, Yuwen Jing, was easy to bully? If they dared to plot against him, they would have to pay the price.


    Yuwen Jing was not his father, Arthur. Yuwen Jing had never been easy to talk to. In the past, he had only been conserving his strength. Yuwen Jing had always known that before his wings were fully grown, he had to keep a low profile. Otherwise, in a family like theirs, it was very likely that before he had fully grown his wings, he would be plotted against, he would lose everything.


    Because the current situation had undergone a 180-degree change, the gloomy Elder Hill didn¡¯t have the mood to y chess with others. He sat in his study, thinking about what he should do next in order to win back the game.


    Two hours after they received the news that the Buyano family had found the funds, they received the news from their mole in the Buyano family¡¯s enterprise, they said that they had seen members of the Green Gang appearing in the Buyano family¡¯s imperial capital building. It was obvious that the Buyano family¡¯s funds were from the Green Gang.


    When Elder Hill and George received this news, they were filled with regret. How could they have underestimated the Green Gang? Why hadn¡¯t they included the Green Gang in their original n?


    However, no matter how regretful they were, it was toote.


    ¡°Father! Father!¡± Just as Elder Hill was getting angrier and angrier, his eldest son shouted as he pushed open the door to his study.


    Elder Hill looked at his eldest son who was no longer as calm as he usually was. He could no longer hold back the fire in his heart. Before he could speak, Elder Hill reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Where are the manners that I usually teach you?¡±


    However, Elder Hill¡¯s eldest son did not have the mood to listen to his father¡¯s scolding today. ¡°Father, something has happened. The people from the inspection department came to thepany to check the ounts. They took away all the ounts of thepany.¡± Elder Hill¡¯s eldest son wiped his forehead. It was unknown whether it was because he was running too hot. Or it was because of the cold sweat that broke out in his heart.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404:</h4>


    ¡°What? You said that someone came to investigate the taxes. What is this?¡± When Elder Hill heard this, he really couldn¡¯t sit still.


    For arge family like his, which family¡¯s ounts were what were really clear. Tax evasion and tax crimes were sometimes small matters. What was more serious was that these families that were connected to the underworld, such things as moneyundering were alsomon urrences. This was especially true for the Hill family.


    Elder Hill had always been very ambitious, and his tastes had always been very unorthodox. Therefore, under the temptation of huge profits, Elder Hill had often done things that exceeded the limits of thew. Moreover, the Hill family had people on their side, therefore, Elder Hill was even more unscrupulous.


    ¡°Yes, those people suddenly rushed in just now. They caught us off guard. We didn¡¯t even have time to make any moves before they showed us the search warrant to stop us. We could only watch helplessly as they took away all the important information in thepany.¡± The expression on Elder Hill¡¯s eldest son¡¯s face was even uglier than crying.


    After hearing his son¡¯s words, Elder Hill calmed down after a while. He picked up the phone and called a high-ranking official who was in contact with the Hill family to ask what had happened. However, Elder Hill kept calling and calling, but no one answered.


    This made Elder Hill¡¯s heart sink.


    Elder Hill held the receiver and was stunned for a while before he pressed George¡¯s contact number.


    George was quite angry. ¡°Hello, speak quickly if you have something to say.¡±


    ¡°George, it¡¯s me. Something has happened to the Hill family¡¯spany, can you...¡± Elder Hill was interrupted by George halfway through his sentence.


    ¡°Elder Hill, something has happened to the Kronbo family too. I don¡¯t have the energy to care about your Hill family¡¯s matters right now. How about this, our cooperation will end now. We should take care of our own matters right now.¡± He couldn¡¯t even protect himself right now, so how could he have the time to care about the Hill family¡¯s matters? Moreover, the Hill family¡¯s matters were much more troublesome than the Kronbo family¡¯s matters. He didn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter. Who knows, if he interfered, the Kronbo family might suffer.


    Elder Hill could only hang up the phone embarrassedly. Elder Hill¡¯s eldest son looked at his father¡¯s ugly expression and knew that this matter was really difficult to handle. The Hill family might not be able to cross this hurdle this time.


    And it really was a double disaster. Originally, Snow Hill¡¯s heart was set on bing Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife, the mistress of the Buyano family. But unexpectedly, on the night of Yuwen Jing¡¯s inheritance ceremony, her hopes were shattered.


    It wasn¡¯t just her hopes of bing Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife that were shattered. The day after she was forcibly brought home, Snow Hill was told by her grandfather that she was going to marry George and be the mistress of the Kronbo family.


    This was also a mistress position, but it wasn¡¯t what Snow Hill wanted as the result. She did not want to marry George, who was old enough to be her father. So, Snow Hill began to rebel against her grandfather. She also cried for her grandfather to change his decision.


    However, she did not get the result she wanted. Instead, she was locked up.


    And today, Snow¡¯s mother, who felt sorry for her daughter, let her out. While everyone was busy, she sneaked into the room and let her daughter out.


    The first thing Snow Hill did after escaping from the Hill family was to run to the Kronbo family to find George. The only thought in her mind was that she wanted to find George and make it clear that she didn¡¯t want to marry him. She wanted to break off the engagement with him.

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405:</h4>


    Snow Hill, with such thoughts and determination, rushed to George¡¯spany.


    Coincidentally, George had rushed out of thepany¡¯s gate with his men to inspect the construction site. He had just received a call from the construction site saying that something had happened at the site.


    ¡°George Kronbo, wait a moment. I have something to tell you,¡± Snow Hill saw George running.


    George heard Snow Hill¡¯s voice and stopped his footsteps. The people behind George knew the Hill family¡¯s youngdy. After all, the Hill family¡¯s youngdy might be their mistress in the future.


    ¡°Miss Hill, what can I do for you?¡± George asked. George didn¡¯t know Snow Hill was locked up because he wasn¡¯t willing to marry him.


    ¡°George Kronbo, I came here today to tell you that I won¡¯t marry you. The person I love is Xibo. I want to marry Xibo and be the matriarch of the Buyano family,¡± Snow Hill said arrogantly.


    Snow Hill¡¯s words sessfully shocked everyone present. When George and the people around George heard Snow¡¯s words, their faces immediately fell. After hearing Snow¡¯s words, George¡¯s face also immediately fell.


    George¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at Snow Hill, ¡°Ha, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Hill toe and tell me this. However, since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll also tell you what I think. I don¡¯t want to marry you either. Previously, it was only for the cooperation between our two families and I had no choice. Now, our two families do not need to continue to cooperate, so, Miss Hill, you can rest assured that the marriage between the two of us, does not exist. But, I do have something to say to you, Miss Hill. You wanting to marry Xibo Buyano is really wishful thinking. He will never like you. And, after today, whether the Hill family will continue or not is unknown.¡± With that, George left with an arrogant look on his face.


    Coincidentally, a reporter from a newspaper and a television station, who had rushed over to grab the headlines after learning that there was a problem with the Kronbo family¡¯s construction site, happened to take in the words that Snow Hill hade over to say to George.


    So, before the next day, in the evening, the headline of the British evening news became ¡°What the two great families have to say.¡± The newspaper¡¯s content was what Snow Hill¡¯s conversation with George entailed.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw this newspaper, the milk in her mouth almost spurted out. ¡°Snow Hill¡¯s and George¡¯s awareness is too poor. Even the reporters didn¡¯t notice it. Heh, even the content of the conversation is out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯ve been living in luxury for too long. However, this Snow Hill is too delusional. Even now, she still dares to dream about Yuwen Jing. Doesn¡¯t she know that Yuwen Jing is-¡± The Fatty was so straightforward that he was about to continue.


    However, before he could say anything, Skinny covered his mouth.


    Elder Liu continued Fatty¡¯s words, ¡°I think it¡¯s because that kid, Yuwen Jing, is too good at attracting women. ¡°Girl, look, why don¡¯t we choose someone else? Someone more reliable who can be my grandson-inw?¡± Elder Liu discussed with Chen Meng¡¯er


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I¡¯m only ten years old. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too early for you to say this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a red face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. Look at that kid, Yuwen Jing. He already has ns to lure you back home. Humph, I¡¯m only epting a good grandson-inw. Don¡¯t even think about marrying Meng¡¯er to their Yuwen family,¡± Elder Liu said excitedly.

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er believed that if Marquis Yuwen or Yuwen Jing were here, her grandfather would definitely go up and fight with them.


    After Zhuge Yu heard his employer¡¯s words, he really wanted to open his mouth and remind his employer that if their Little Miss were to marry over, she would not marry into their Yuwen family, but into the Buyano family. However... Zhuge Yu only dared to say it in his heart. Even if he was given liquid courage, he would not dare to remind his teacher at this time.


    Because he did not want to give himself a beating.


    Zhuge Yu was clear-headed, but Fatty did not have a brain. Thus, when Zhuge Yu only dared to mutter in his heart, Fatty quickly said, ¡°Sir, you are wrong. If the Little Miss were to marry Yuwen Jing, she would not marry into the Yuwen family, but into the Buyano family.¡±


    ¡°Fatty, you really have nothing to do, huh? This week, your training will be tripled,¡± Elder Liu said with a dark face.


    ¡°Ah, no, Sir!¡± After Fatty heard his master¡¯s words, he wailed.


    Zhuge Yu and the others looked at Fatty and couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. This Fatty really didn¡¯t have a good memory. He always challenged their master¡¯s bottom line.


    Yuwen Jing was in the study. He looked at the contents of the newspaper. His eyes shed coldly. Allen, who was on the same level as the Fatty, squinted his eyes and looked at the newspaper in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Master, this youngdy of the Hill family is really delusional. She actually wants to be your wife.¡±


    Baro looked at Allen, who did not notice his master¡¯s expression and wanted to continue speaking. He used his arm to touch Allen, wanting to remind him not to say anymore. However, Allen was used to being heartless in front of his own people. He even said to Baro, ¡°Ah, Baro, why did you push me?¡±


    Well, as soon as Allen said this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze was like a sharp knife, shooting at Baro. After Baro received his master¡¯s warning gaze, he really wanted to beat Allen up.


    ¡°Allen, have you finished all the work I gave you?¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly.


    Allen, who wanted to continue the topic, suddenly became listless when he heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. ¡°No, not yet, Master. How can one finish so much work in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Hurry up and go.¡± Yuwen Jing raised her eyes to look at Allen and said.


    Allen was caught by Yuwen Jing¡¯s nce. He didn¡¯t even have time to escape. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    At the Hill family residence, when Elder Hill received the evening newspaper, he saw the headlines and clear photos on the newspaper. He did not even need to look at the contents of the newspaper. His blood pressure was rising.


    He threw the newspaper directly to Snow, who was standing in front of him with her head lowered. The Hill mother and daughter looked at each other. ¡°B*stard, look at what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve made the Hill family lose face.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I just don¡¯t want to marry George,¡± Snow Hill still wanted to defend himself.


    ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t want to marry him. Humph, he doesn¡¯t want to marry you. Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll tell you, Snow Hill, without the Hill family, you¡¯re nothing,¡± Elder Hill pointed at Snow Hill said fiercely. In the past few days, so many things had happened one after another. Elder Hill¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He stood there, and his body couldn¡¯t help but sway back and forth.


    Elder Hill calmed himself down. As soon as he sat down, a group of uniformed policemen barged in before he could warm up the sofa. The housekeeper of the Hill family couldn¡¯t stop them even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Elder Hill, I¡¯m sorry. Pleasee with us,¡± the leading policeman took out an arrest warrant and said to Elder Hill.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you know where we are? Who I am?¡± Elder Hill mmed the table and shouted at the leading policeman.


    ¡°Elder Hill, we all know who you are, but even so, you still have toe with me.¡± Elder Hill was also unlucky to run into the leading policeman who was very disgusted with these so-called rich families. He gestured to the people behind him.


    The policemen went forward, ignoring the struggle of Elder Hill and his sons, and dragged them out.


    The reporters who had received the news long ago were already waiting outside the Hill family¡¯s door. When they saw Elder Hill and his sons being dragged out by the police officers, they hurriedly clicked the camera in their hands. For a moment, the cameras shed everywhere, the shes made Elder Hill unable to open his eyes. The news of the Hill family being brought into the police station quickly spread throughout the UK. The Hill family¡¯s shares were falling faster than the Buyano family¡¯s shares before. And because the Hill family was involved in a bigger matter this time, it looked like it would be difficult for them to turn the tables. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing did not make a move. They only looked at those who wanted to take advantage of the situation and bought arge number of the Hill family¡¯s shares.


    ¡°Damn it, if I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have joined hands with the Hill family.¡± After learning that the Hill family¡¯s elder was brought into the police station, George locked himself in the study. He knew in his heart that this was Xibo Buyano beginning to take action. And there was a problem at hispany¡¯s construction site today. He knew that it was rted to Xibo Buyano.


    George knew that he would be next.


    ¡°No, I have to think of a way,¡± George said to himself as he pulled his hair.

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407:</h4>


    In one night, the Hill family had turned from a hundred-year-old family into a pile of dust.


    The families that had followed the Hill family before were all in danger. Moreover their extended family had cut all ties with them.


    In the end, Snow had no choice but to look for George.


    George, who was already on fire, looked at Snow, who sat opposite him and kept wiping her tears. Hill did not feel any pity in his heart. Instead, he was filled with annoyance. ¡°Miss Hill, why did youe to see me today?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kronbo, I was too impulsive earlier and said those embarrassing words to you. I came here today to apologize to you. I also want you to help me get my grandfather and the others out of the police station,¡± Snow Hill looked at George with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Hill, I ept your apology. But regarding your grandfather and the others, forgive me for not having the ability to do anything,¡± George said with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Kronbo, our two families are still in a cooperative rtionship after all. Now that our family is in trouble, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch them die,¡± Snow Hill¡¯s tone was urgent.


    ¡°Miss Hill, you still don¡¯t know why your grandfather and the others were captured, right?¡± George asked but his tone was firm. ¡°Miss Hill, don¡¯t waste your time on me. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I can¡¯t protect myself right now, and I don¡¯t have the ability to help the Hill family. If you really want to save your grandfather, I suggest you find the head of the Buyano family. Right now, only he has the ability to do anything.¡± George was trying to divert the trouble. George was trying to get Snow Hill to dy Yuwen Jing for a period of time so that he would have time to prepare for Yuwen Jing¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°Really?¡± When Snow Hill heard George¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. It had been a long time since she had seen Xibo. She missed him so much.


    ¡°Of course.¡± What George didn¡¯t say was that the matters of your n were nned by Xibo Buyano.


    After leaving George¡¯s ce, Snow Hill went straight for the Buyano n.


    However, she was stopped by the guards at the gate of the Buyano residence.


    ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Hill n? I¡¯m going in to see Xibo right now. If you dare stop me, when I see Xiboter, I¡¯ll ask him to fire all of you.¡± Snow Hill had her hands on her waist, and her saliva was flying everywhere. She looked like a shrew who was cursing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting in the car, and this was the scene she saw.


    The guards looked at Snow Hill¡¯s finger that was about to poke their faces. They muttered in their hearts, ¡°Why is the eldest daughter of the Hill family so uneducated? She¡¯s really far from Miss Meng¡¯er. No wonder the head of the family doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    The few guards muttered and looked up to see the familiar car. ¡°Quick, Miss Meng¡¯er has arrived. You guys carry her away. I¡¯ll go open the door for Miss Meng¡¯er,¡± said the leading guard.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The other two guards were about toe and pull Snow Hill to the side.


    Snow Hill¡¯s gaze suddenly seemed to spit poison as it shot towards the car that was driving. Then, when the two guards pulled her, she rushed towards the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting in. Then she stood in the middle of the road.


    The car in which Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting had to brake suddenly.

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408:</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss? Do you want me to pull her away?¡± The driver asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see what Snow Hill was up to. What exactly was she trying to do? Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er got out, the few guards of the Buyano family ran over. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s our fault. We¡¯ll take her away now.¡± After saying that, he dragged the two guards together with Snow Hill.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll deal with her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked the two guards to stop.


    Snow Hill¡¯s face turned ferocious as she red at Chen Meng¡¯er fiercely, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you vixen. You seduced my Xibo. If not for you, My Xibo wouldn¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    ¡°Snow Hill, watch your mouth. I had nothing to do with you to begin with.¡± Yuwen Jing rushed over after receiving the news. He just happened to hear Snow Hill scolding Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er was the person at the top of his heart. He usually couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even a little. Snow Hill was really bold. She actually scolded his baby. Yuwen Jing ran over with a dark face and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him, looking like a protector.


    It made Chen Meng¡¯er not know whether tough or cry. And Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions hurt Snow Hill¡¯s heart. Her hand that was pointing at Yuwen Jing was trembling badly.


    Snow Hill took a long time to calm down her feelings. She finally found her voice and remembered why she came to look for Yuwen Jing today. ¡°Xibo, I came here today to ask you to help my grandfather.¡±


    Yuwen Jing interrupted Snow Hill?and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. No one can help your grandfather with what he did this time.¡± With that, Yuwen Jing took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked to the car without looking back. Snow Hill shouted and cursed behind him.


    ¡°Shut her mouth. I don¡¯t want to hear from her again,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Baro.


    ¡°Master, I understand.¡± Baro, who came out with Yuwen Jing, knew what his master meant. Snow Hill¡¯s scolding of Miss Meng¡¯er angered his master.


    ¡°Here. Use this. Other things are too bloody.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took out a small porcin bottle from her bag and handed it to Baro.


    Baro looked at the small porcin bottle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, his face full of doubt. He raised his head to look at his master, asking for his master¡¯s opinion.


    After receiving Baro¡¯s gaze, Yuwen Jing nodded at him. ¡°Take this. This is the medicinal powder that Meng¡¯er developed herself.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Jing turned his head to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, does the medicinal powder in here have the effect of making people unable to speak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as she eats this, she won¡¯t be able to speak in the future. There¡¯s no way to save her for the time being,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er was still in the stage of researching poisons and wasn¡¯t at the stage of researching antidotes yet. ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood one day when I¡¯m researching antidotes, I might give her the antidote.¡±


    After saying this, Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked towards the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting in just now, leaving Baro in a mess in the wind. It seemed that he had always underestimated Miss Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and arrived at the pavilion in the Buyano family¡¯s garden. Mr. Butler had already prepared the snacks that Chen Meng¡¯er liked to eat.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony. She reached out and took a piece and put it into her mouth.


    ¡°Little greedy cat.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s satisfied expression after eating a small piece of the biscuit. His eyes were filled with indulgence. As long as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er like this, he would feel extremely satisfied.


    ¡°What greedy cat? It¡¯s these snacks that are too delicious.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er protested.


    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then stay and apany me.¡± Now, whenever Yuwen Jing thought of Chen Meng¡¯er returning to her country and that he would not be able to see her for a long period of time, he felt very reluctant to part with her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I still have to go back to school. My parents called yesterday to urge me toe back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took another biscuit and put it into her mouth.


    ¡°What a heartless girl.¡± Yuwen Jing suppressed the reluctance in his heart and said.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve found out. Snow Hill wille to look for you today. George has put in quite a lot of effort.¡± Allen was very tactless. He appeared when Yuwen Jing was alone with Chen Meng¡¯er. Allen got Yuwen Jing to roll his eyes.


    ¡°It seems that the gift I gave George yesterday was a little small. Let¡¯s continue with the next n.¡± A dangerous look shed in Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Okay, master,¡± Allen said excitedly. He could deal with people again. He urgently needed to find someone to vent.


    However, George did not know that this crisis was approaching him.


    George was still feeling pleased. He could not take care of Yuwen Jing now, but he could still find some trouble for Yuwen Jing. It would give him some time to prepare for the battle. However, George was not happy for long when his subordinate rushed over. ¡°Master, you¡¯re in trouble. Something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± George¡¯s body, which had just sat down, suddenly bounced up.


    ¡°The Quality Supervision Bureau came over just now. The project we had before was found to have quality problems, and now it¡¯s all sealed up. Also, the bank just came over to urge us to repay this month¡¯s loan. I think the bank manager¡¯s tone is that he¡¯s not going to lend the money to ourpany anymore.¡± The subordinate panted heavily, he reported.


    ¡°What? Where are the people from the Quality Supervision Bureau now?¡± George said as he lifted his foot and walked out of the door.


    ¡°They just left.¡± The subordinate wiped his sweat and said.


    ¡°B*stard, why did you let them leave?¡± George turned around and swept the things on the desk away. ¡°Won¡¯t you stop them? If the reporters find out about this, ourpany will really be finished.¡±


    In fact, even if George stopped the people from the Quality Supervision Bureau, it would be of no use. Allen had already reported this news to the newspaper office. And for this, Allen had received a small payment.

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409:</h4>


    ¡°Xibo Buyano.¡± George held a newspaper in his hand as he gnashed his teeth.


    Originally, Arthur had handed the Buyano family over to his son. What ability could a kid, who hadn¡¯t even fully grown up, have? George was still waiting to watch a good show. Moreover, George wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thoughts. Many people were waiting to watch a good show.


    However, now George knew that he had underestimated his enemy. This wasn¡¯t a kid who didn¡¯t have any ability. This was clearly a silent tiger. He was silently waiting for his prey to approach.


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± George¡¯s subordinate asked anxiously.


    When this matter was reported in the newspapers, it was over. Now, it was impossible to resolve it privately.


    ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll be alone.¡± George¡¯s mind was a mess. There was no good solution.


    Why would Yuwen Jing kindly leave time for George so that he could think of a solution. This n, this step-by-step arrangement, Yuwen Jing had long nned it.


    ¡°Master, the people from the Quality Supervision Bureau have already been there. The newspapers have also reported this matter. What should we do next?¡± Allen asked excitedly.


    ¡°Baro, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Yuwen Jing did not look at Allen, but turned his head and spoke to Baro.


    ¡°I understand, Master. I¡¯ll go down and do it right now.¡± Like Yuwen Jing, Baro was cold. He looked at Allen, who was jubnt for a second, but now was listless. He turned around and walked out.


    Not long after Baro left Yuwen Jing¡¯s office, he heard Allen¡¯s aggrieved voice, ¡°Master, why? Why did you let Baro do this? Why didn¡¯t you leave it to me?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting on the sofa, eating snacks and reading a book, looked at Allen, who looked like a puppy who was acting coquettishly to his master. Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help butugh out loud.


    Seeing the big smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, Yuwen Jing, who was originally annoyed by Allen to the point that he was about to lose his temper, calmed down. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an inquiring gaze. Meanwhile, Allen was also attracted by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile. When he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s already beautiful and exquisite face, he was stunned.


    When Yuwen Jing saw Allen staring straight at Chen Meng¡¯er, he felt very ufortable. Yuwen Jing¡¯s possessiveness towards Chen Meng¡¯er was strong, ¡°Allen, you¡¯re very free? If you¡¯re very free, then go to the training ground and train,¡± Yuwen Jing said in a deep voice.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯m not free at all,¡± Allen, who hade back to his senses, hurriedly said. He didn¡¯t want to go to the training ground.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so busy, why are you still standing here? Go and do your work,¡± Yuwen Jing directly chased him away.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Master. I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Allen wasn¡¯t stupid. His intuition told him to leave quickly, or else he would end up in a terrible situation. However, when Allen¡¯s hand touched the doorknob, he turned to Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°Master, I now understand why you are a weirdo.¡±


    After saying that, Allen turned the doorknob and went out, disappearing in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. After Allen said that, he knew that something bad had happened.


    ¡°Haha, Haha. Yuwen, it turns out that I¡¯m not the only one who thinks that you are a weirdo.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held her stomach andughed when she heard Allen¡¯s words.


    Yuwen Jing was so angry because of Allen¡¯s words just now that he gritted his teeth. In the next second, his anger was instantly extinguished because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He put down the document in his hand and sat down beside Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he pulled Chen Meng¡¯er over and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Bad girl, you actually think of me so much. I¡¯m not a weirdo. I only have you in my heart.¡± Yuwen Jing could not help but take a deep breath, inhaling the girl¡¯s scent.

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410:</h4>


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I don¡¯t like people who are older than me either. It¡¯s just because you¡¯re you that I like you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she snuggled into Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms like a kitten.


    Yuwen Jing had asked Chen Meng¡¯er to apany him to dinner. He wished that Chen Meng¡¯er would be by his side 24 hours a day.


    However, Elder Liu, who had long disliked Yuwen Jing for snatching his precious granddaughter, would not let Yuwen Jing do as he pleased. In the afternoon, Elder Liu called and urged Chen Meng¡¯er to go back.


    Elder Liu had told Chen Meng¡¯er that arge group of people were waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er toe back for dinner. Well, the meaning of his words was very obvious. How could Chen Meng¡¯er not understand? Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er received a call from her grandfather and was prepared to go home.


    Yuwen Jing also knew that he could not go too far. If he really provoked Elder Liu, he was sure that Elder Liu would definitely fly back to the country with Meng¡¯er without saying anything. Moreover, when that time came... Elder Liu would definitely be on guard against him. It would be difficult for him to even see Chen Meng¡¯er once.


    However, Yuwen Jing watched Chen Meng¡¯er leave, and he was very reluctant to part with her. ¡°Meng¡¯er, let me send you back.¡± Yuwen Jing put down the pen in his hand and said.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to waste your working time. I have my own car.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that since Yuwen Jing had just taken over the Buyano n, he must have a lot of things to deal with. She knew how many enemies there were... they were lying in ambush in the open and in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to drive Yuwen Jing out of the position of the family head of the Buyano n.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er,e early tomorrow.¡± Yuwen Jing took a step back and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed readily.


    Seeing that the Kronbo family was about to go bankrupt, George was so anxious that he was frothing at the mouth. Especially when his subordinate rushed over and told him, ¡°Sir, the heads of thepanies that signed the contract with us previously all want to resolve the contract with us.¡±


    ¡°What? What are they trying to do?¡± George mmed the table, he said angrily, ¡°Could it be that they want to breach the contract? You didn¡¯t tell them that if they breach the contract, they will have to pay arge sum of liquidated damages.¡± George forced himself to calm down. He knew that he could not lose hisposure now.


    ¡°I did. However, the managers of thosepanies said that they only wanted to terminate the contract on ount of the little favor they had with you. They did not ask us topensate for the liquidated damages. They said that there was a problem with the quality of ourpany¡¯s engineering. The matter that was investigated by the Quality Supervision Bureau had already caused a storm in the city. They don¡¯t dare to joke about theirpany¡¯s future, so...¡± This subordinate of George¡¯s... was extremely anxious in his heart. If they didn¡¯t think of a solution, once theirpany¡¯s contract with thesepanies was terminated, there would be a problem with the project. To solve it, they would have to fork out arge sum of money topensate the other party and the fine... in addition to the bank constantly urging them to repay the loan, theirpany would really be facing bankruptcy.


    ¡°Xibo Buyano, hehe, you¡¯re really good. You actually have such methods. You actually have the ability to corner me to such an extent. Good, good.¡± George understood in his heart, he was really going to be finished this time. He had never thought that the Kronbo family would be destroyed in his hands. He had never thought that the Kronbo family would be destroyed by a child who was only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Hatred and madness shed in George¡¯s eyes. He wouldn¡¯t let it go just like that. If Xibo Buyano destroyed the Kronbo family, then even if he couldn¡¯t destroy the Buyano family, he would destroy Xibo.


    After Elder Liu arrived in Ennd, he had specially given Chen Meng¡¯er a car. Because Chen Meng¡¯er had been kidnapped the moment she arrived in Ennd, Elder Liu had arranged for Chen Meng¡¯er to have a special car, he even reced the driver with one of the top experts of the Green Gang. Since Chen Meng¡¯er did not like to go out with a group of people following her, Elder Liu put in a lot of effort, he asked the Green Gang¡¯s secret guards to follow Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The people Elder Liu arranged were not considered members of the Green Gang. In any case, these people only listened to Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er also knew about this, so she did not have any objections to this.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still the same as before. Yuwen Jing sent her out and waited for her to get into the car before Yuwen Jing left. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er got into the car, she closed her eyes. On the surface, she closed her eyes to rest for a while, but in reality, she was studying the things in her mutated brain. As Chen Meng¡¯er came into contact with more and more things... the more things she learned, the more things appeared in her mutated brain.


    Although this mutated brain belonged to her, she could take out the things in it whenever she wanted to use it. However, from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s point of view, although the things in this mutated brain belonged to her, they were not things that she had truly learned. When she wanted to use it, it would not be as convenient as the knowledge that she had learned on her own.


    Therefore, over the years, Chen Meng¡¯er had formed a habit. As long as she had nothing to do and could rest, she would pretend to sleep. In reality, she was studying the knowledge in her mutated brain.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was studying the knowledge of the stock managementpany, a sudden brake forced her to open her eyes,


    ¡°Little Miss, two cars suddenly rushed out from a fork in the road and blocked our way. It looks like they are not friendly. Sit in the car, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± The driver saw Chen Meng¡¯er open her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer the driver. Instead, she opened her eyes and looked outside through the windshield in front of the car. When she saw the two cars in front of her that looked familiar... she frowned slightly, then, she said with a faint smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go down. Someone wants to invite me as a guest.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that... she leaned back on the back seat of the car and calmly closed her eyes, waiting for the fish to take the bait.

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411:</h4>


    The atmosphere in the opposite car waspletely different from that of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. George was making sure that the snipers he had arranged in the dark were already in their positions. They were just waiting for the target to appear. Once they hit the target, they wouldplete the mission perfectly.


    Although George thought that his n this time was very thorough and that the possibility of Chen Meng¡¯er escaping was very small, for some reason, he had an ominous feeling in his heart. This made him unable to calm down no matter how hard he tried.


    If it was not for the fact that he was sitting in the car and the space was small, he would have paced back and forth a long time ago.


    George used his bloodshot eyes to look at the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting in. He asked the assistant who was sitting in the front passenger seat impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s been so long, but there¡¯s still no movement from the other side. Is your information correct? Is Chen Meng¡¯er actually sitting in that car?¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sure that Chen Meng¡¯er is in the car opposite ours. Our people saw her sitting in this car with their own eyes. Master, please calm down.¡± The assistantforted George, but he could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. He looked at the car opposite him that had not moved for a long time, and he was a little uncertain.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting in the car, seemed to be resting with her eyes closed. In fact, she wanted to test her sensitivity. She was trying to use her instincts to sense her surroundings. It was unknown whether it was because she had been drinking the spring water in the space, or because Chen Meng¡¯er had started practicing martial arts at a very young age in this life. The flexibility of her body and the sensitivity of her instincts were all different from ordinary people.


    The driver, who did not know, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was resting with her eyes closed. He was extremely anxious. From his point of view, the two cars that had suddenly rushed out were obviouslying for his Little Miss. He did not know what was going on in the other car, and his Little Miss did not allow him to get out of the car to check. It was not a good idea for them to keep confronting each other like this. He was afraid that if they kept confronting each other like this, the longer it would drag on and the more disadvantageous it would be for them.


    However, the driver did not know that if Chen Meng¡¯er had not stopped him from getting out of the car, he would have been shot by now.


    George, who had been pushed to the limit by Yuwen Jing and was prepared to die together with Yuwen Jing, had given the order to the snipers. In the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was in, as long as anyone got out, they would shoot. If George did not know that the ss of the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was in was bulletproof, the snipers would have fired when the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was in stopped.


    ¡°Little Miss, what should we do now? It¡¯s not a good idea for us to just sit here. Why don¡¯t I go down and take a look? If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll fight them to the death.¡±?The driver pulled out his gun.


    ¡°You¡¯d better save your breath. If you get out of the car, you¡¯ll be shot before you even move. Do you think there are only the two cars on the opposite side? There are several snipers lying in ambush around us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes, she said coldly. ¡°If Grandpa hadn¡¯t prepared this bulletproof car for me, do you think the two of us would have been able to sit here safe and sound until now?¡±


    The driver was shocked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. His face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re saying that we¡¯ve been surrounded by the enemy¡¯s snipers?¡± The driver was shocked when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er nod. He was surprised that his Little Miss actually knew that there were snipers in the dark, ¡°Little Miss, how, how did you know? Do you know who the enemy is?¡±


    ¡°By feeling, I know. This time, he put in a lot of money. I think he was really pushed to the limit this time. That¡¯s why he was so desperate.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked into the distance at the familiar car. Her eyes shed with a dangerous light. If George wanted to use her to deal with Yuwen Jing, then he had really miscalcted. She, Chen Meng¡¯er, would never be the enemy¡¯s bargaining chip to threaten others.

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412:</h4>


    ¡°Then are we just going to sit here? Are we just going to wait for Sir to sense that we are in danger and send someone to save us? Or should I¡­¡± Before the driver could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t even think about sacrificing yourself for me. Even if you go all out against them, it will only be a waste of your life.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, through the bulletproof ss, she looked at a certain point in the distance and said, ¡°What I dislike the most is being pointed at. Since they dare to do this, they¡¯ll have to pay a certain price.¡±


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was confronting George, the few secret guards sent by Elder Liu looked at the snipers surrounding their Little Miss¡¯s car and frowned. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s kill all these snipers.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The other party has quite a number of people. We¡¯re not their match. We¡¯ll decide after Zero reports the matter to Sir.¡± The head of the Green Gang¡¯s secret guards spoke. In his heart, he was calcting that they would have to start fighting with the other party¡¯s snipers. The chances of winning were not high. If the time came, they might not be able to finish off the people who had attacked their Little Miss. Instead, they might be putting their Little Miss in harm¡¯s way.


    The leader of the Green Gang¡¯s secret guards was not a brainless boorish person.


    However, sometimes, this matter would not develop ording to everyone¡¯s wishes. The leader of the Green Gang¡¯s secret guards decided to be patient and wait for Elder Liu¡¯s reply. However, George could not wait any longer. He originally wanted to wait for Chen Meng¡¯er or the person in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car to get down before making a move. However, after waiting for a long time, he saw a car parked in front of him. As for the people, he didn¡¯t see any of them.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. The n has changed. We don¡¯t need to wait for the other party¡¯s people to appear. We¡¯ll directly attack. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even deal with a little girl,¡± George said with a ferocious expression.


    With George¡¯s order, the snipers who had been waiting anxiously suddenly became alert. They re-checked the guns in their hands and prepared to attack.


    At the same time, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting in the car, moved her ears and frowned slightly. However, she immediately rxed. She knew that George didn¡¯t have this kind of patience.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took out the things that she had just prepared from her space. Then, under the driver¡¯s confused expression, Chen Meng¡¯er first opened the door on the right side of the car. Then, she gently moved her wrist toward the position where she had sensed the sniper earlier, the few silver needles in her hand that had been added with materials flew out.


    Then, Chen Meng¡¯er closed the door on the right side of the car, switched to the left side, and opened the door on the left side. Then, she gently waved her wrist again and once again sent the gifts that she had carefully prepared to those people. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not think that the bullets were too slow, she would not have been so lenient. She would only give each of these snipers who dared to point guns at her a silver needle with added materials.


    ¡°Little Miss, what are you doing?¡± Very few people in the Green Gang knew what kind of abilities their Little Miss had. They knew that their Little Miss had been raised by their employer since she was young, and because of their trust in their employer, in their hearts, their Little Miss wouldn¡¯t be too bad. However, they had never thought that... their Little Miss¡¯s ability would surpass their employer¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving them a gift.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her original position.


    After practicing for so long, she had practiced for a long time. Chen Meng¡¯er was very confident in her silver needle technique. And although she hadn¡¯t personally confirmed the location where the sniper wanted to ambush them, Chen Meng¡¯er trusted her own feelings more.


    The snipers who had just checked their guns and prepared to attack the target did not understand what had happened. They began to feel tickled and started tough non-stop. There were even people who threw away their guns and began to dance.


    This made the Green Gang¡¯s secret guard dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± After all this time, he was still the head of the secret guard. He had followed Elder Liu and the others to Japan. He was fortunate enough to see what happened to the Yamaguchi-gumi. Therefore, he was the only one who understood.


    ¡°How could I have forgotten this ability of the Little Miss?¡± The man touched his chin.


    After giving the order, George, who had been waiting for a long time to see any movement on the other side, flew into a rage at his assistant. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You didn¡¯t pass down my order?¡±


    ¡°Master, I have already passed it down. I only came back after I was sure that everyone had received the order.¡± The assistant even had the thought of crying.


    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t there been any movement until now? Go and take a look again,¡± George said anxiously.


    George¡¯s assistant had no choice but to get out of the car again. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just confirmed that all the snipers had received her gift, let out a sigh of relief, she looked up and saw George¡¯s assistant get out of the car. She also pushed open the car door and got out.


    When the driver wanted to stop her, it was already toote. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people were already standing outside the car. He quickly followed them down. His eyes scanned his surroundings vigntly. His muscles were tensed up. As long as there were any unusual movements, he would protect the Little Miss of his family at all costs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. Someone is already helping us clean up the mess. As for us, we¡¯ll go and meet the person behind the scenes right now,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er, she lifted her feet and walked towards the parked car across from them.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er started moving, George¡¯s assistant noticed Chen Meng¡¯er. It wasn¡¯t just him. The elites of the Kronbo family who were sitting in the other car also noticed Chen Meng¡¯er, the target, they pulled out their guns and walked down one by one.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at George¡¯s assistant¡¯s shocked expression that couldn¡¯t be concealed no matter how hard she tried. She revealed a contemptuous smile as he kept looking around. ¡°Are you looking for the snipers hired by your family head?¡±

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413:</h4>


    George¡¯s assistant, who had been anxiously looking around, turned around after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you know there were mercenaries? Could it be that you knew about my Master¡¯s n all along?¡± The more he said the more horrified he grew.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t reply to George¡¯s assistant. She turned her head slightly and looked at the people who were walking out of the other car one after another with guns in their hands. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at their eyes with traces of killing intent. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had tried her best to control it, the person who led the way still felt a chill down his spine.


    The bald man with sunsses who led the way shivered. Just as he was about to turn around and talk to the person beside him, he felt a pain in his shoulder as if he had been pricked by a needle. Then, his eyes turned white and he fell to the ground. Fortunately, the person behind him was quick enough to catch him. ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± The person held the bald man and called out a few times, but the bald man did not react at all.


    The people who got out of the car saw that their boss had fainted for some unknown reason. They could not care less about Chen Meng¡¯er, their target. Instead, they were worried about their boss¡¯s condition.


    The noise outside finally alerted George who was in the car. George frowned when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing in the open space in front of him, unharmed. He opened the car door and got out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Why is she still standing here? Where are the snipers that I hired? Where are they? And you guys, what are you doing? Hurry up and help me catch her. I¡¯m going to take care of her myself,¡± George said. He needed to see Yuwen Jing lose the most important person in his life. He was in a great mood. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°You have to me your bad luck for what happened to you today. You¡¯re in the same boat as Xibo Buyano.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the car, she recognized the person who stopped her. She also guessed why George stopped her.


    ¡°George, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too early for you to be happy? Don¡¯t you know that I have another identity?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at George unreservedly.


    After being reprimanded by George, the few people who had just gotten out of the car regained their senses and raised their pistols again, aiming at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Oh, right, didn¡¯t your family head tell you that I hate being held at gunpoint the most?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking to the few people, she turned her head and looked at George¡¯s assistant, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to know why your master¡¯s snipers haven¡¯t made any movements? I¡¯ll exin it to you now.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, while George¡¯s assistant was confused, she moved. She moved toward the people who were pointing guns at her. Chen Meng¡¯er was so fast that the people who were holding guns forgot to react, until the guns in their hands were knocked to the ground by Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, they felt a white powdering toward them. Then, they lost consciousness.


    The gifts that Chen Meng¡¯er gave them this time were all enhanced knockout powders. This was not because Chen Meng¡¯er was kind enough to not make them suffer, but because this was a new product that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed some time ago, in the space, this enhanced version of the powder was the most abundant, so Chen Meng¡¯er chose this powder.


    The people who got out of the car were all knocked down by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attack was so fast that George and his assistant didn¡¯t even see how Chen Meng¡¯er attacked. Even the driver of Chen Meng¡¯er was so surprised that his mouth was slightly open. He didn¡¯t expect that the Little Miss of the Green Gang was so powerful. He was sure that the Little Miss of his family was not inferior to their employer at all.

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414:</h4>


    A member of the secret guard of the Green Gang, who hiding in the dark, could not hide the surprise on his face. ¡°Boss, the youngdy¡¯s skills are actually so powerful. Then those snipers just now were also the youngdy¡¯s handiwork, right?¡± He asked coldly,


    ¡°Yes. You will slowly learn of the youngdy¡¯s abilities. She will not disappoint the members of the Green Gang.¡± The secret guard of the Green Gang¡¯s head, Zero, had been by Elder Liu¡¯s side for a long time, he understood Chen Meng¡¯er the most. As he understood Chen Meng¡¯er more and more, his admiration for Chen Meng¡¯er grew deeper and deeper,


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing for us to do this time. The Little Miss will be able to handle it herself very well.¡± Zero¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, could finally be set at ease.


    ¡°What did you do to them? They...¡± before George could speak, George¡¯s assistant questioned Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°What did I do to them, is it important? I think you¡¯d better worry about your own situation.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said this to George¡¯s assistant coldly, she turned her head to look at George, who had been looking at his subordinates who were sprawled on the ground. ¡°George, are you satisfied with this result? Do you think that with your current strength, you can still fight with Xibo to the death?¡±


    George, who had been silent the whole time, retracted his gaze from his subordinates who had fallen to the ground. He raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. His gaze towards Chen Meng¡¯er was also calm, so calm that it made people feel ufortable. As Chen Meng¡¯er looked at George, the rm in her heart rang loudly. If George was yelling at her hysterically, Chen Meng¡¯er would feel that it was normal.


    ¡°Hehe, how could I have underestimated you? How could I have forgotten? That night, in my mansion, those three snipers had been unconscious for a week. I had actually thought that it was Xibo¡¯s doing. So all of this was you. I really am surprised.¡± George revealed a self-deprecating smile, however, George immediately put away his smile and pulled out the pistol from his waist with a ferocious expression. He said, ¡°However, I would feel much better with you buried with me.¡± George fired at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, be careful.¡± After the driver saw that George had fired, he shouted and ran over to help Chen Meng¡¯er block the bullet.


    However, he was not standing close enough to Chen Meng¡¯er. No matter how fast he was, he could not outrun the bullet.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the bullet that was flying towards her. George¡¯s crazyughter rang in her ears. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was very calm. Just as the bullet was getting closer and closer to Chen Meng¡¯er and was about to hit Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s chest, she moved. Her body bent backwards and the bullet just grazed past Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and flew over.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er who was unharmed, everyone was stunned again. Just now, when everyone saw the bullet flying towards Chen Meng¡¯er, they all thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely die this time. With such a fast bullet, an ordinary person would not be able to dodge it at all. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did it. She actually easily dodged the bullet that was shooting at her.


    ¡°This is impossible! How is this possible?¡± George looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was unscathed and retreated a few steps back in disbelief, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with fear in his eyes. ¡°How can you dodge my marksmanship? You demon!¡±


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er also thought that she would definitely die this time. This was a bullet that was shot from a real gun. The speed of this bullet was simr to the speed of the silver needles that she shot out. With such a fast speed, if she was in her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it at all. However, just as the bullet was about to hit her, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain reacted. Her mutated brain gave her several ways to sessfully dodge the bullet, and before Chen Meng¡¯er could react, her body reacted first.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you... are you alright?¡± The driver who ran over did not care about anything else. He checked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body from top to bottom to see if she was injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression became much better when she saw the people who cared about her. When she raised her head to look at George, the killing intent that she had been suppressing all this time suddenly spread out. ¡°George, I will let you know the consequences of daring to shoot at me.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she took out her pink gun and aimed it at George¡¯s head.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to shoot, Elder Liu rushed over with Zhuge Yu and the others. ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu did not wait for the car to stop and opened the door and jumped down. Fortunately, Elder Liu¡¯s body was under the care of Chen Meng¡¯er and his physique was very good. Otherwise, he would not be able to do this kind of action. Just now, when their car was far away, he heard the sound of gunshots. At that time, his heart skipped a beat. He was afraid that he would bete.


    The first thing Elder Liu did when he ran over was to check Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body from top to bottom to see if she was injured.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not injured.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her gun and said to Elder Liu.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured. What about the gunshot just now?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°Sir, it was George. He shot at the youngdy. Fortunately, the youngdy was fast and dodged it.¡± The driver said with some lingering fear.


    ¡°George Kronbo, you¡¯re really good. You actually dared attack my granddaughter time and time again. Meng¡¯er, put your gun away. I will deal with it. Since he dared attack my granddaughter, I¡¯ll make him pay the price.¡± Elder Liu indicated that he also held a gun, he pointed at George and ordered them to arrest George and his assistant.


    Although Elder Liu had already handed the Green Gang and the Liu family over to Chen Meng¡¯er, he still did not want his granddaughter¡¯s hands to be stained with blood.


    In fact, to Chen Meng¡¯er, she did not care. In her previous life, she had also been stained with other people¡¯s blood. She was not an ignorant girl. In her heart, she clearly knew the rules of this world, it was the survival of the fittest.


    However, she understood her grandfather¡¯s intentions.

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415:</h4>


    When Yuwen Jing received the news that Chen Meng¡¯er had almost been killed by George Kronbo and that Elder Liu had already personally dealt with George. He was shocked.


    Elder Liu also had someone deliver a message to Yuwen Jing. ¡°Kid, until you have the ability to protect my Meng¡¯er, you¡¯d better stay away from her.¡±


    After Yuwen Jing heard Elder Liu¡¯s words from the messenger, a trace of gloominess shed in his eyes. Then, he looked at the messenger with a stern gaze. ¡°Where are your boss and Little Miss now?¡±


    ¡°Sir, my boss and Little Miss have already taken the flight back to China this morning. My boss said that Little Miss is still a student. It¡¯s a little inappropriate for her to take leave all the time. So, they took the flight back to China this morning.¡± The person who passed the message was sweating profusely. The new master of the Buyano family might be young, but his imposing manner was much more impressive than his father¡¯s.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Yuwen Jing knew that Elder Liu would not give Chen Meng¡¯er to him so easily.


    Elder Liu had stolen the person that he had been longing for. He could only grit his teeth. But he could not do anything to Elder Liu. Who asked Elder Liu to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather? He was a rtive that Chen Meng¡¯er valued highly. So, he could only vent the anger in his heart on George. ¡°Men, take the head of the Kronbo family away. It¡¯s rare for the head of the Kronbo family toe to the Buyano family as a guest. You must treat him well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Allen, who was standing behind Yuwen Jing, answered the loudest.


    There were no visible wounds on his body, but George was on the verge of death. When he was dragged in, he opened his eyes with great effort and nced at Yuwen Jing, then closed his eyes. Therefore, when Allen led his men and took George away, he was unwilling, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle at all.


    And just as George was being carried past Yuwen Jing, yuwen Jing said in a low voice, ¡°Meng¡¯er is my bottom line. If anyone dares touch her, I will make them suffer a fate worse than death. Don¡¯t you value the Kronbo family? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life. I will let you personally watch the business empire you created copse in front of you.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Jing said coldly, ¡°Take him away and treat him well. Don¡¯t let him die.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When George was dragged away from Yuwen Jing, he opened his eyes with great effort. His eyes were full of unwillingness. He regretted it. He regretted why he didn¡¯t act decisively at that time. He would have tied explosives to his body and died together with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The messenger from the Green Gang could not help but swallow his saliva when he saw the viciousness on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    Yuwen Jing was in an extremely bad mood because Chen Meng¡¯er had been taken back to her country by Elder Liu. He turned his head and saw the people from the Green Gang who had not left yet. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you guys left yet?¡±


    ¡°Master Buyano, my Little Miss still has something to tell you.¡± The messenger felt bitter in his heart. He had thought that sending George here would be an easy task, he had even fought for a spot with his brothers from the Green Gang, but now he regretted it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his mission hadn¡¯t beenpleted and Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t even need to speak, he would have turned around and left long ago.


    ¡°Oh? Does Meng¡¯er still have something to say to me?¡± Hearing that Chen Meng¡¯er had something to say to him, his mood, which was clouded because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s departure, showed signs of clearing up.


    ¡°The Little Miss said that she won¡¯t be returning to Ennd for a short period of time.¡± The person from the Green Gang looked at Yuwen Jing, whose face was even darker than before. This time, he really stretched out his hand and wiped off his cold sweat. ¡°She will send someone over to take over the business that she has bought in Ennd during this period of time. When that timees, I will need to ask for your help, Sir. Oh, right, this is what the Little Miss asked me to give to you.¡± The person from the Green Gang quickly handed Yuwen Jing a bag with an unknown purple flower embroidered on it.

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416:</h4>


    Seeing the bag that Chen Meng¡¯er had personally made, Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression turned a little better. He reached out to take the bag and carefully held it in his arms. Although this bag did not match the exquisite suit that Yuwen Jing was wearing, Yuwen Jing did not pass the bag to the servant of the Buyano family who was going to help him carry it. Instead, he held it in his arms.


    ¡°I have alreadypleted the task that my boss had given me. Then, I will leave now.¡± Seeing that the bag that the Little Miss had given to Yuwen Jing hadnded in his hands, the Green Gang¡¯s messenger heaved a heavy sigh of relief. The atmosphere here really made him not dare to take a deep breath.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Yuwen Jing saw that he had brought the bag that Chen Meng¡¯er had personally made. Although he was still feeling low-spirited in the end, he still opened his mouth to say thank you.


    His gratitude scared the messenger from Green Gang so much that he hurriedly waved his hand, indicating that there was no need.


    After sending off the messenger from Green Gang, Yuwen Jing returned to his study room.


    When he walked into the study room, he could faintly smell the unique scent of Chen Meng¡¯er. He took a few deep breaths and then subconsciously looked at therge sofa by the window of the study room, on the sofa was a nket with small purple flowers that he had prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er. Every time Chen Meng¡¯er came to look for him, she liked to curl up on this sofa, either reading, watching him work, or sleeping.


    And he sat on the study table. Every time he worked for a while, he would feel tired. He raised his head and saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure. He would feel very satisfied. And that little bit of exhaustion from work had disappeared.


    Yuwen Jing walked to the desk and sat on the chair as usual. However, there was no one on the sofa who could fill his empty heart.


    This sense of loss suddenly filled his heart. Yuwen Jing almost couldn¡¯t hold it in. He abandoned everything here and chased after Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing opened the bag that Chen Meng¡¯er had sewn with her own hands, and the familiar small porcin bottles came into view. Each small porcin bottle had a logo on it. Apart from these, there was also a letter.


    Yuwen Jing saw the letter, and his spirit was roused. He couldn¡¯t wait to take out the envelope that carried Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unique fragrance. Then, he carefully opened it. What caught his eyes was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s graceful handwriting.


    Yuwen,


    When you open this letter, I would have already boarded the ne with Grandpa back to China. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to personally say goodbye to you. However, I believe that we will meet soon. Of course, if you miss me, you can also call me.


    I wrote this letter to you because there are some things that I can¡¯t tell you personally. I¡¯m afraid something might happen before I can call you when I get back to the country.


    Inside this envelope, there¡¯s also a document and a power of attorney I signed. I bought some of the individual shares in your family business, which I think you¡¯ll need at the shareholders ¡®meeting. You¡¯ve just taken over the position of head of the family business, and there are bound to be people within the family and within thepany, who might be trying to sabotage you.


    Your shares, together with Uncle Arthur¡¯s shares, might not haveplete authority. However, if you add in the scattered shares that I¡¯ve acquired, you¡¯ll have enough authority at thepany¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting, this can be considered a small reward that I¡¯ve paid you in advance.


    The letter that Chen Meng¡¯er wrote wasn¡¯t long. It was just a few sentences. However, Yuwen Jing held the letter and read it back and forth several times. It wasn¡¯t until Allen came back to report to him that he knocked on the door, it was only then that he was pulled out of his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was sleeping soundly on the ne. She was informed by her grandfatherst night that she would be returning to the country on a flight this morning. She was flustered by the news. She was busy preparing for the aftermath of the incident one night. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was busy for the entire night. There were many things that she did not manage to arrange properly.


    For example, she had used the Green Gang¡¯s name to invest in various industries in the United Kingdom. Chen Meng¡¯er could only re at them and arrange for professionals to take over the aftermath in the United Kingdom after she returned home. Chen Meng¡¯er also instructed the Green Gang¡¯s people in the United Kingdom to go look for Yuwen Jing if they encountered anything that they could not handle.


    After Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he did not agree. How could the people of his Green Gang need the help of the people of the Buyano family? However, he had already handed the Green Gang over to his precious granddaughter, therefore, h would not have any objections to his precious granddaughter¡¯s decision. Moreover, Elder Liu thought about it. It made sense. This kid, Yuwen Jing, was already thinking about his granddaughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s departure did not stop the fall of the Hill family and the Kronbo family. Instead, it elerated their disappearance.


    The Hill family was sentenced by the court for moneyundering. After the sentence was passed, they dered bankruptcy, the Hill family officially withdrew from the upper ss of the British society.


    The Hill family and the Kronbo family went bankrupt one after another after offending the Buyano family. The Buyano family had be thergest aristocratic family in the United Kingdom. How could other families not guess the connection between them? In addition, those small families that were close to the Hill family and the Kronbo family had also dered bankruptcy due to various reasons. This made everyone even more certain that the Hill family and the Kronbo family had gone bankrupt.


    After this matter, the old fellows in the Buyano family who were itching to make a move also stopped. They had witnessed that although this n head of theirs was young, his methods were extraordinary. Not only was he extraordinary, but his hidden strength also caused them to be wary of him.


    Those from the other ns who still wanted to watch a good show also stopped thinking. They reevaluated the newly appointed head of the Buyano family.


    Actually, on the surface, the Hill family and the Kronbo family went bankrupt and the Buyano family seemed to have benefited the most. In fact, the Buyano family actually had benefited the most. However Chen Meng¡¯er, had used this opportunity to make a lot of money. Not only had she made quite a lot of money, she had also helped the Green Gang open up a market in Ennd.


    Atst, the Green Gang¡¯s influence had officially appeared in Ennd. And when no one had noticed it, it had multiplied.

 Chapter 417 - 1988 (1)

    <h4>Chapter 417: 1988 (1)</h4>


    Time flew. In the blink of an eye, it was 1988. Chen Meng¡¯er had changed from a junior high school student to a high school freshman.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not spend much time in school, she had been in the first ce of their grade for three years in junior high school. And the runner up was her second brother, Chen Haoxuan.


    For this reason, Chen Haoxuan was often teased by his friends. It was said that he, as an older brother, was always being beaten by his younger sister. However, Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t feel ashamed for being beaten by his younger sister. Instead, he felt very proud. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, Chen Haoxuan was obsessed with his sister.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first brother, Chen haoguo, had advanced to the third year of high school. He was a student in the graduating ss. He was about to face the college entrance examination, which was an important turning point in his life.


    Of course, this was what most people thought, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not think so in her heart. It was good to be able to enter university and pursue further studies. However, even if he could not enter university, he could still rely on other ways to make a name for himself.


    And the Chen family¡¯s residence in S City had long been changed from themercial housing to a single-family vi. The Chen family¡¯s vi was in the famous wealthymunity in S City. The people living in it were either government officials or wealthy people. The Chen family¡¯s estate was developed by the real estatepany that Chen Meng¡¯er established after she took over the Green Gang.


    As for the construction of this estate, Chen Meng¡¯er handed it over to her father, Chen Ping. Although her father used to be very simple, in terms of construction, her father, Chen Ping, was really good at it. After all these years of fumbling around in this industry, the constructionpany that he established could be said to be one of the best in S City.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle, Chen Tao, was also recruited by her father, Chen Ping, to help thepany. Chen Tao was not as proficient in construction as his younger brother. However, he could also take on a project alone.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother¡¯s clothingpany, in the past two years, as the domestic economy became better and better, everyone¡¯s standard of living improved, and the requirements for clothing became higher and higher, they also spent more and more money on clothing.


    Liu Juan was just an ordinary rural woman before, and her vision was no different from those ordinary rural women. She was able to set up a clothingpany in a short period of time, and this was because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s contributions. After the establishment of the clothingpany, Liu Juan¡¯s reliance on Chen Meng¡¯er was very deep. She had to ask her daughter for everything, and only after obtaining her daughter¡¯s consent would she implement it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always felt that her mother, Liu Juan, could not continue like this. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er specially invited someone withpany management experience to give her mother lessons, and after her father, Chen Ping, knew that she had hired a teacher for her mother, he often came back to join the lessons.


    However, after such a six-month course, her mother, Liu Juan, and her father, Chen Ping, benefited a lot. They were no longer at a loss on how to manage theirpanies. They began to have their own ideas.


    In order to improve her mother¡¯s understanding of fashion, Xu Yuwei had Yuwen Jing send over many fashion magazines. While Xu Yuwei let her mother read fashion magazines, she would also take the time to personally teach her mother about fashion design. Although her mother, Liu Juan, was not very talented, she was still able to teach her mother about fashion design.


    In these two years, Liu Juan¡¯s fashionpany had developed very quickly. And Chen Meng¡¯er had specially applied for a fashion brand for her mother. Moreover, Chen Menger positioned the clothing brand in the high-end market. Now she would wait for her mother to sell their clothes abroad one day.

 Chapter 418 - 1988 (2)

    <h4>Chapter 418: 1988 (2)</h4>


    Elder Liu, who had always thought that he would be able to live a carefree life after handing over the heavy burden to his granddaughter, had not been able to do so for the past two years. Chen Meng¡¯er had thrown the matters of the Green Gang and the Liu family to Elder Liu many times. And every time Elder Liu raised a protest, Chen Meng¡¯er would look at him with her head held high and her chest puffed out, and say, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m still a student now. How can I have so much time to deal with those trivial matters? Do you want to see your precious granddaughter¡¯s grades drop behind because of these trivial matters?¡±


    Every time Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Elder Liu would be speechless. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had another trump card, which was the sole copy of those Chinese medicine books.


    This was Elder Liu¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. He could be said to be addicted to Chinese medicine. Chen Meng¡¯er hadined to Zhuge Yu and the others more than once, saying that if an opponent of the Green Gang came to look for Elder Liu with an ancient medical book, Elder Liu would definitely leave without saying a word.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just entered the first year of high school, so she had restrained herself a lot. From the start of school until now, she had been acting like a good student and had not taken any leave. This made Chen Haoxuan, who went to school with Chen Meng¡¯er every day, extremely surprised. He kept saying that the sun had risen from the west. And Chen Haoxuan was still in the same ss as Chen Meng¡¯er. This was what the Chen family¡¯s parents had requested from the school.


    Although their daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, seemed to be omnipotent, as parents, they were still worried. They were afraid that their little daughter would be bullied at school. Therefore, they felt at ease with their second son watching from the side. And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s academic results were also very good. In addition, the principal of City No. 1 high school had received some gossip and knew that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s was a person that could not be provoked.


    Therefore, when the Chen family¡¯s father suggested that Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan be in the same ss, the principal nodded his head and agreed without a word.


    In fact, most of the students in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss were from their original school. However, because Chen Meng¡¯er rarely went to school, she barely knew any of these students, only a few of them were from the same ss in the past, so Chen Meng¡¯er felt that they looked familiar. As for their names, Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she did not match them at all.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s deskmate was a chubby and cute girl. Her personality was quite lively. On the first day of school, when she was assigned to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss. She enthusiastically introduced herself to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shao Tian. You¡¯re Chen Meng¡¯er, right?¡±


    ¡°Hello. Do you know me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little overwhelmed by Shao Tian¡¯s natural familiarity.


    ¡°Of course I know you. I used to be from your junior high school. You¡¯re very famous in our school as the youngest genius. Oh, right, they also call you ¡®Barbie¡¯s Little Princess¡¯.¡± Shao Tian covered her mouth andughed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked embarrassed when she heard Shao Tian¡¯s nickname. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    Shao Tian didn¡¯t care about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s embarrassment. She started to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er in a friendly manner. She talked about how famous Chen Meng¡¯er was when she was in junior high school. Chen Meng¡¯er often asked for leave. Every time Chen Meng¡¯er returned to school, the students who received the news woulde to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss to see the little genius.


    However, it was precisely because of Shao Tian¡¯s natural familiarity that Chen Meng¡¯er, who was slowly warming up, became good friends with Shao Tian.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan came in, Shao Tian, who was sitting in the seat, waved her arm and shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Shao Tian¡¯s loud voice made everyone in the ss know that Chen Meng¡¯er had arrived. Some of the boys in the ss could not help but look at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er was only 13 this year and she was four years younger than her ssmates. However, perhaps it was because of the spring water in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s portable space or because Chen Meng¡¯er had been practicing martial arts since she was young, Chen Meng¡¯er was taller than her peers. She was about the same height as the girls in their ss, in addition to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exquisite facial features, many of the boys in the ss could not help but look at Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 419 - 1988 (3)

    <h4>Chapter 419: <i>1988 (3)</i></h4>


    <i>?</i>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chen Haoxuan was obsessed with his sister and Shao Tian, who imed to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s best friend, many of the boys in the ss would have been tempted to strike up a conversation with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, many of the girls in the ss were hostile towards Chen Meng¡¯er. This was especially true for the pretty girls who were either the prettiest girl in the ss or the prettiest girl in the school when they were in junior high school. They were even more annoyed by Chen Meng¡¯er, the girl who stole their limelight.


    As soon as Shao Tian finished speaking, a girl said unhappily, ¡°Shao Tian, are you done yet? Why are you shouting? You¡¯re affecting everyone¡¯s morning reading.¡±


    ¡°Lu Xiangxiang. Come on, with your grades, why are you pretending? Do you care about your morning reading? Aren¡¯t you most concerned about your clothes? Besides, it¡¯s not the morning reading yet.¡± Lu Xiangxiang and Shao Tian used to be in the same ss, the two of them had always disliked each other, and Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s grades were not that good. She had always been proud of her appearance. However, after she was assigned to this ss, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s presence, her proud appearance was nothing at all. And her sworn enemies, Shao Tian and Chen Meng¡¯er, were good friends, which made her see them as a thorn in her side.


    ¡°Shao Tian, what do you mean by that?¡± Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s grades were not good. With her grades, it was impossible for her to get into City No. 1 high school. Her parents had spent a lot of effort and money to get her in. Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s grades had always been her Achilles¡¯ heel. Now that Shao Tian had hit her Achilles¡¯ heel, she excitedly mmed the table and stood up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not affected by the two¡¯s quarrel at all. She took her pink school bag from her brother, Chen Haoxuan, and walked towards her seat. Chen Meng¡¯er had been unwilling to use this pink school bag before, but her grandfather, Elder Liu, had pouted and begged her too.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that her pink schoolbag had made many girls¡¯ eyes burn red with jealousy. They had been eyeing this brand of schoolbag for a long time, but this brand of schoolbag was not only expensive, but also very difficult to buy. It was said to be a limited edition.


    Shao Tian originally wanted to bicker with Lu Xiangxiang, but when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er take out milk and snacks from the schoolbag, the thought ofpeting with Lu Xiangxiang was thrown to the back of her mind, she hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neck and kissed the side of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, I really love you to death.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already used to Shao Tian¡¯s sneak attacks from time to time. However, Chen Haoxuan was not happy. ¡°Ah, Shao Tian, how many times have I told you to stay away from my Meng¡¯er? If it happens again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Chen Haoxuan shed his ws at Shao Tian, but Shao Tian was not afraid of Chen Haoxuan at all.


    Chen Haoxuan¡¯s martial arts skills were great, but he only fought boys. Shao Tian knew that Chen Haoxuan would only threaten her and would not really attack her, so Shao Tian did not even give Chen Haoxuan a look..


    She did not know how Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s snacks were made, it was much better than her grandmother¡¯s. As Shao Tian thought about it, she put the dim sum into her mouth.


    Just like that, the noisy morning lesson ended because of the dim sum brought by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After she quieted down, Chen Meng¡¯er put the books on the table and took out some documents that she needed to sign. Although she threw a lot of things to Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu, some documents still had to be signed by her, the leader of the Green Gang and the head of Elder Liu¡¯s family. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er had been developing the power of the Green Gang and the Liu family for the past two years. Therefore, she had thrown some things to Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu. There were still a lot of things that fell on her.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er would often bring those documents that had not been handled properly to the school. However, she did it secretly. For example, she would wrap the documents in a paper bag.


    The bell rang for the morning reading. All the students in the ss sat in their seats. Everyone picked up their books and started their morning reading. Today was the morning reading ss for English. The English teacher had also arrived in the ssroom early.


    The clear sound of reading rang in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ssroom. Chen Meng¡¯er also took out her English book. However, if one were to look carefully, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth did not move at all, her eyes were still on the folder that was wrapped in the cover of the book. Chen Meng¡¯er did not need to learn English at all. In her previous life, she had wandered around the world. Not to mention English, she could even speak French and Japanese very fluently.


    And because Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s English results and spoken English were the best in the ss, their English teacher only stared at Chen Meng¡¯er. She had to put in effort to stare at the few students in the ss whose English results were especially poor, only children who did not work hard could allow Chen Meng¡¯er to do her own things.


    However, she had just signed her name on the document when she heard their English teacher call her name. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked towards the source of the voice. ¡°Someone is looking for you. Quickly go out and take a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stood up, as she walked out, she was still conflicted in her heart. was her eyes ying tricks on her just now? She seemed to have seen her English teacher, who was an old woman, blush.

 Chapter 420 - Patient (1)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Patient (1)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still wondering if she had been tired recently, and if her eyes were a little strained. Why was her teacher blushing?


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked out while muttering to herself about whether she should take the time to check her eyesight.


    It was not until Zhuge Yu called out to her that she raised her head. She looked at Zhuge Yu, who was usually very calm when faced with anything, but now had a face full of anxiety. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart could not help but thump. She withdrew the messy worries in her heart and looked at Zhuge Yu with a serious face and asked, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, you came to look for me. Did something happen to Grandpa?¡± There was no anxious expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, but her tone of voice revealed her current mood.


    When she saw Zhuge Yu so anxious, the first thought that popped up in her mind was that something had happened to her grandfather, Elder Liu. Otherwise, Zhuge Yu¡¯s usually calm appearance wouldn¡¯t have appeared like this.


    ¡°No, nothing happened to Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu was stunned when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to misunderstand.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that nothing happened to Grandpa. Then why did youe to the school to look for me? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhuge Yu say that nothing happened to her grandfather, her worried heart fell to the ground. A smile appeared on her expressionless face just now.


    In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion, as long as nothing happened to someone close to her, it would be fine. If something happened to other Green Gang or the Liu family, even if something big happened, she would not be in a hurry. In terms of power and money, she was rtively indifferent. These were all worldly possessions. Although she could not do without them, at the very least, even if she lost this money and power, she, Chen Meng¡¯er, still had the ability to earn it back.


    With that mutated brain of hers and that heaven-defying portable space. Earning money and power was not a difficult thing for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Although nothing happened to Sir, it was an old friend of Sir¡¯s who had a health problem. The situation is quite critical now, so Sir rushed overst night. ¡°However, Sir¡¯s old friend¡¯s situation is a bit tricky. Sir is not confident, so he asked me toe back to pick you up so that you can help take a look.¡± Speaking of this old friend of Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu also sincerely admired him. He and Fatty and the others had received a lot of help from him in the past, so Zhuge Yu was anxious.


    ¡°Is that so? Okay, then Uncle Zhuge, wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll go in to pack my schoolbag and then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er was guessing who her grandfather¡¯s old friend was, why didn¡¯t her grandfather mention it to her before? However, she still knew the importance of the matter.


    ¡°Okay.¡± For some reason, after Zhuge Yu heard his Little Miss¡¯s reply, his anxious heart calmed down at this moment.


    Although the students in the ssroom were curious about who came to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, with the English teacher around, they could not be distracted and could only focus on their books. When Chen Meng¡¯er came in to pack her school bag,Shao Tian could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Meng¡¯er, who came to look for you? Why are you packing your school bag?¡±

 Chapter 421 - Patient (2)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Patient (2)</h4>


    ¡°My uncle came to look for me for an urgent matter. I need to take a few days off,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied Shao Tian as she swiftly packed her school bag. Then, she carried her school bag and walked towards their English teacher. ¡°Ms. Ji, my uncle came to look for me for an urgent matter, so I want to take a few days off,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.


    ¡°Ask for leave,¡± Ms. Ji hesitated, but, then opened her mouth to say, ¡°Your parents will have to meet me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not sure how many days she would be away, so she decisively agreed:,¡±Ok, Ms. Ji, my uncle is at the door, I will call him over.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking, she realized that her English teacher¡¯s face had actually turned red again. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly just now. It wasn¡¯t that her eyes were strained, but that the English teacher in her ss had a crush on her uncle.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er took this matter to heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the current situation didn¡¯t seem right, Chen Meng¡¯er would have wanted to create a chance for her English teacher to be alone with Uncle Zhuge, so that they could cultivate their feelings. She didn¡¯t want to see her uncles really end up like her in her previous life... alone.


    With Zhuge Yu as her parent, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s leave of absence went very smoothly. Perhaps it was because of Zhuge Yu¡¯s charm, their English teacher was really easy to talk to. She actually gave Chen Meng¡¯er a vacation that was almost unlimited.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the newly built airport heading to S City, she had already put away her thoughts of gossiping, with a serious face, she asked Zhuge Yu, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, do you know what happened to Grandpa¡¯s old friend¡¯s body? What¡¯s his current situation?¡±


    ¡°This, I¡¯m actually not very clear about this. I only know that the elder¡¯s previous surgery was not very sessful. The blood clots in his brain were not cleaned up. After the surgery, he had been in aa. Now that his situation is very critical, the elder¡¯s children had no choice but to ask Sir for help. However, after Sir examined the elder, he shook his head. So, he asked me to bring you over.¡± Zhuge Yu exined the situation in a few words.


    Zhuge Yu said that he was well-versed in both literature and martial arts. However, he was really clueless about medicine. Not only Zhuge Yu, but even Skinny, Fatty and the others who followed Elder Liu were also clueless about medicine, they knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Is that so? Then the situation is quite urgent. However, I still have to examine the patient to know what the situation is like.¡± In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er had a rough idea of the situation after listening to Zhuge Yu¡¯s description, the blood clot in the elder¡¯s brain had caused him to remain unconscious. Seeing the blood clot in the elder¡¯s brain was the key.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that it wasn¡¯t easy to remove the blood clot. Chen Meng¡¯er originally thought that her grandfather¡¯s old friend shouldn¡¯t be far from S City. However, when she had just left the airport and got into a car with a special camera, Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked to realize that her grandfather¡¯s old friend¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not make a sound. She sat calmly and even closed her eyes.


    This made the middle-aged man, who had been sitting in the passenger seat since Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhuge Yu appeared, secretly observe Elder Liu¡¯s rmendation from the rearview mirror, the little girl who would treat his father¡¯s illness.


    He knew Elder Liu¡¯s character. Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t joke about his father¡¯s health. Moreover, his father¡¯s current condition was really critical. The specialists in the hospital had given them a critical notice, and Elder Liu was helpless. They had no other choice. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the middle-aged man in the front passenger seat had been secretly observing her. She could also see that he did not trust her. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not care. What did the thoughts of these unimportant people have to do with her? If it was not for her grandfather¡¯s sake, she would not have appeared here.


    The quiet atmosphere in the car continued until the car entered the Military District General Hospital in the capital. Looking at the words ¡°Military District General Hospital¡±, Chen Meng¡¯er was even more certain of the identity of the elder.


    ¡°Mr. Zhuge, youngdy, please follow me.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er and the others was not bad, at least he did not neglect them.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhuge Yu said. Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she was only a 13-year-old child, so she only needed to follow Zhuge Yu.


    The middle-aged man brought Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhuge Yu to the intensive care unit of the Military District General Hospital. Chen Meng¡¯er had just stood still. Before she had the time to look at the person standing in the corridor, her grandfather, Elder Liu, rushed over. He held her hand and lifted his foot, wanting to walk to the ce beside the intensive care unit to change his clothes. As he walked, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re finally here. Quickly go in and take a look. I have no choice. See if you can remove the blood clots in his brain.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu did not care about the judgement of others. He pulled Chen Meng¡¯er along and went to change his clothes before entering the intensive care unit.


    Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that there were a few men and women standing there. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that they should be the sons and daughters of the man who was lying in the intensive care unit, they had tried to stop her grandfather, Elder Liu, many times, but the middle-aged man who came to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, stopped them.


    Fortunately, they did not say anything unpleasant.

 Chapter 422 - Medical Malpractice (1)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Medical Malpractice (1)</h4>


    However, after Elder Liu dragged Chen Meng¡¯er into the intensive care unit, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you taking dad¡¯s life as a joke? How old is that child? What skill can she have?¡± Sun Ying, Elder Sun¡¯s youngest daughter had been pampered since she was young. Therefore, she was the one who was least afraid of her big brother, Sun Hongguo, out of all the siblings.


    The expression on Zhuge Yu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when Sun Ying¡¯s words came out. However, there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes when he looked at Sun Ying.


    ¡°Ying, pay attention to your attitude. I believe in Elder Liu and also the person whom Elder Liu rmended.¡± Sun Hongguo nced at Zhuge Yu and said in a deep voice. Sun Hongguo didn¡¯t say that he believed in Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, he said that he believed in Elder Liu. He indirectly told the people present that he didn¡¯t really believe in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills. ¡°Also, do you think that we still have a choice in father¡¯s current situation?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sun, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. If you don¡¯t believe my Little Miss, I can go and take her out now. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the rtionship between Elder Sun and my boss, my Little Miss wouldn¡¯t be willing to make this trip.¡± Usually, Zhuge Yu, who treated Chen Meng¡¯er as his own daughter, wouldn¡¯t let others speak ill of Chen Meng¡¯er in front of him. ¡°If you still want to give Elder Sun a chance to live, all of you better keep your mouths shut and wait for my boss and Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sun Ying had never been bullied by others. As soon as her temper red up, she wanted to confront Zhuge Yu. Fortunately, Sun Hongguo was still more rational. He knew Zhuge Yu¡¯s identity. Therefore, he pulled Sun Ying back. He stopped Sun Ying from saying anything that would anger Zhuge Yu.


    Zhuge Yu also stopped. He withdrew his gaze from the Sun family and turned his head to look at the ICU through the ss window.


    At this moment, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, who had changed into disinfected clothes, had already walked into the ICU.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just arrived when her grandfather pulled her to change her clothes. She did not have the time to understand the patient¡¯s situation, so she did not know the patient¡¯s identity at all. When Chen Meng¡¯er followed behind her grandfather and walked into the intensive care unit to see who was lying on the hospital bed, she did not take a deep breath. However, it was impossible for her to be less surprised.


    ¡°Elder Sun?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered softly.


    Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s muttering. ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa Sun. We are like brothers. Sigh, I did not expect that he would suddenly have a cerebral hemorrhage and lie unconscious on a hospital bed. Meng¡¯er, you have to carefully help your Grandpa Sun get better.¡± Elder Liu really didn¡¯t want to watch his old friend die.


    The older Elder Liu became, the more emotional he got.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best. But, Grandpa, you¡¯d better show me Grandpa Sun¡¯s medical record first, then I¡¯ll know better.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er had a mutated brain, for the sake of safety, Chen Meng¡¯er still had to understand the patient¡¯s details. Moreover, a hole had just been opened in Elder Sun¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Look at me. I was so nervous and worried that I forgot such an important matter. Girl, wait for me. I will go and get it for you.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu took the medical record that was ced on the cab next to the hospital bed and handed it to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Girl, this are your Grandpa Sun¡¯s medical records. Take a look at it. When I looked at it before, I was helpless.¡±

 Chapter 423 - Medical Malpractice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Medical Malpractice (2)</h4>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the medical records and began to read them attentively.


    Chen Meng¡¯er read the medical records very quickly. She could almost read three lines at a nce. The more Chen Meng¡¯er read, the more she frowned and her expression became more and more serious. The people outside the ICU could not see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression, therefore, they could only worry blindly in their hearts. As for Elder Liu, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s increasingly serious expression, his heart was once again worried.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er finished looking at Elder Sun¡¯s medical record and raised her head, Elder Liu could not wait to ask, ¡°How is it? Meng¡¯er, is your Grandpa Sun¡¯s condition very bad?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let me tell you the truth. After looking at the medical records, I have to say, what do these specialists in the military hospital do? If they are operating on the patient¡¯s head, shouldn¡¯t they first do a detailed examination? Although I haven¡¯t examined Grandpa Sun yet, the contents of this record are notplete.¡±


    ¡°The specialists here should properly review it. It¡¯s too hasty.¡± Elder Liu took the medical records from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and flipped through it again. He also found a problem. There were a few things that seemed unimportant, but, the examinations that should have been done were not done.


    ¡°Then Grandpa, I¡¯d better go and check Grandpa Sun¡¯s pulse first. Let¡¯s do a check-up and see how Grandpa Sun¡¯s specific situation is like.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the anger on her Grandpa¡¯s face and changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go and check Grandpa Sun¡¯s pulse. Grandpa checked his pulse before. The situation is very bad, but we can¡¯t find the reason,¡± Elder Liu said with some distress. At that time, he was found by his old friend¡¯s son, so he checked his old friend¡¯s pulse. He only found that some of his old friend¡¯s meridians were blocked, and the situation was terrible. He couldn¡¯t find anything else, let alone the right medicine.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Elder Sun¡¯s bed and looked at Elder Sun, who was lying on the bed with a peaceful face. Her mood was a littleplicated. If she did not recognize the wrong person, this Elder Sun should be the founding elder who had once served as the vice chairman of the National Military Commission. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not remember wrongly, in her previous life, this Elder Sun had passed away due to illness in this era.


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er put away the other thoughts in her mind and focused her attention. She extended her right hand and gently ced it on Elder Sun¡¯s wrist.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand had just touched Elder Sun¡¯s wrist when her mutated brain, which was still in standby mode, suddenly began to operate at a high speed. Elder Sun¡¯s current physical condition appeared on the screen of her mutated brain in detail.


    The diagnosis of the experts was correct. Elder Sun had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. However, what was going on at the ce where the experts and doctors operated?


    Chen Meng¡¯er withdrew her hand from Elder Sun¡¯s wrist and opened her eyes. There was a trace of anger on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grave face, which Elder Liu could not understand. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is his condition?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, who exactly performed the surgery?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with anger.


    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m not too sure about this either. I heard that it¡¯s an authority in this area. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Elder Liu did not understand why his granddaughter was suddenly so angry,


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem. The problem is huge. No wonder Grandpa Sun is unconscious. The bleeding in his brain did not stop and he hastily closed the incision and ended the surgery. Grandpa Sun was lucky. This blood clot in his brain just happened to block the biggest bleed in his brain. Otherwise, he would not have survived until now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said unhappily.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really could not understand. This was the main military hospital in the capital city. Moreover, the person who came to perform the surgery on Elder Sun was also an authority in this area. Logically speaking, such a mistake should not have happened.


    ¡°B*stard, what¡¯s going on with that kid, Chen Qiang? How did he manage the hospital? Meng¡¯er, just you wait. I¡¯ll go and settle the score with him right now.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu rushed out of the door angrily.


    ¡°Grandfather, now is not the time to lose your temper. The most important thing now is to quickly think of a way to stop the bleeding in Grandpa Sun¡¯s brain. Otherwise, if this continues, at the very least, Grandpa Sun¡¯s life will be lost.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words sessfully pulled Elder Liu¡¯s footsteps back.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you have a way? I remember that at that time, the blood clots in Old Zhao¡¯s grandson¡¯s brain were also removed by you.¡± Elder Liu now felt like he was seeking treatment for a disease.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu helplessly. ¡°Grandpa, Zhao Shihao¡¯s situation is different from Grandpa Sun¡¯s. Grandpa Sun¡¯s situation is much more serious than Zhao Shihao¡¯s. Grandfather, please wait for a moment. Let me think about it carefully.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain had already given the treatment n, moreover, as usual, there were more than one treatment n.


    However, not every treatment n on the mutated brain was suitable for Elder Sun, nor did Chen Meng¡¯er have the ability to implement every treatment n. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had to look at all the treatment ns on the mutated brain one by one, and then slowly study them and pick the best treatment n.


    ¡°Okay, then you can think about it slowly here. I¡¯ll go out and tell Grandpa Sun¡¯s son and daughter first.¡± Elder Liu thought that it was useless for him to stay. He saw Zhuge Yu¡¯s dark face and knew that something must have happened outside.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really needed some time to calm herself down.


    After Elder Liu left, Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the chair beside the bed and closed her eyes. She began to calmly choose the treatment n for her mutated brain.


    As soon as Elder Liu left the ICU, Elder Sun¡¯s children rushed over. ¡°Uncle Liu, how is my father¡¯s condition?¡± Sun Hongguo, the eldest son, asked first.


    ¡°Hongguo, let me ask you. Who did your father¡¯s surgery this time? Go and help me bring that person here. I want to ask how he performed the surgery.¡± Elder Liu suppressed the anger in his heart, when Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t see it, he erupted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Uncle Liu, is there a problem with the surgery, or¡­?¡± Sun Hongguo looked at Elder Liu with a serious expression and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a problem with the surgery. Your father¡¯s life was almost lost in his hands. Go and call him over. I want to see who can perform such a terrible surgery.¡±

 Chapter 424 - The Suspect Appeared (1)

    <h4>Chapter 424: The Suspect Appeared (1)</h4>


    The children of Elder Sun did not dare to disobey Elder Liu. Even Sun Ying, the youngest daughter of Elder Sun, was a little afraid of Elder Liu.


    ¡°Hongbing, go and call Dr. Li over.¡± Sun Hongguo asked his second brother to call for people while he looked at Elder Liu and asked anxiously, ¡°Then Uncle Liu, do you have a way to treat my father¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Hongguo, you are asking the wrong person. As an elder, I have already said that there is nothing I can do. I am not good at medicine. Your father¡¯s illness depends on my granddaughter. If she can find a cure, then there is hope. If she can¡¯t do anything about it, there¡¯s really nothing she can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Mr. Sun and Madam Sun don¡¯t really believe in the medical skills of my family¡¯s Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at Sun Hongguo and Sun Ying sarcastically.


    ¡°Oh? Hongguo, Ying, you don¡¯t believe in my granddaughter? If that¡¯s the case, I will go in and take her away now.¡± Elder Liu said and turned around to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Liu, this is all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just that when we first saw that your granddaughter was so young, we were a little worried.¡± Sun Hongguo hurriedly came out to apologize to Elder Liu. His father¡¯s current situation had already been expressed in the hospital. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They could only count on their father¡¯s old friend, Elder Liu. And now, he could only gamble with his life, he was betting that Elder Liu would not take his father¡¯s life as a joke.


    Liu Hongguo saw that Elder Liu¡¯s expression did not ease up. He touched his little sister, Sun Ying, hinting for her to give in. If it were anyone else, Sun Ying would definitely turn around and leave. However, facing Elder Liu, she could only admit defeat. ¡°Uncle Liu, I apologize to you. It was my fault before. I spoke without thinking. Later, I will apologize to your granddaughter face to face. Please, for the sake of your many years of friendship with my father, save my father¡¯s life.¡±?Sun Ying¡¯s voice was choked with sobs.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Elder Liu looked at his old friend¡¯s youngest daughter¡¯s tears and sighed. ¡°Ying, your uncle Liu and I have been friends for so many years. How can I take your father¡¯s life as a joke? As for this granddaughter of mine, her talent in Chinese medicine is higher than mine. Don¡¯t worry, my granddaughter will do her best to save your father.¡± After saying that... Elder Liu thought of another matter. ¡°Oh right, after Hongbing brings in Dr. Li, who operated on your father here, watch him closely. I have to interrogate him personally.¡±


    As soon as Elder Liu finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had already chosen the most suitable treatment n for Elder Sun from the mutated brain, pushed open the door and walked out of the ICU.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er pushed open the door and walked out, the attention of the people outside was on Elder Liu¡¯s hand. No one noticed her. And the people from the Sun family happened to be fighting against the side where Chen Meng¡¯er came out from. Chen Meng¡¯er happened to see a man wearing sses. He looked gentle, but it made Chen Meng¡¯er feel that this person was very cunning. When Elder Liu said that he wanted to interrogate the doctor who operated on Elder Sun, he avoided eye contact. His face was anxious and uneasy.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw this, the first thought that popped up in her mind was that there was something wrong with this man.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes darkened. She called out for her grandfather, and at the same time, she focused everyone¡¯s gaze on her.


    ¡°Girl, why did youe out? Have you thought of a n to treat him?¡± When Elder Liu thought of this, his eyes lit up. He walked quickly to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.

 Chapter 425 - The Suspect Appeared (2)

    <h4>Chapter 425: The Suspect Appeared (2)</h4>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought of it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said calmly. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current expression waspletely the opposite of the excited and excited expressions of the people present. While Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking, she diverted some of her attention to that gentle man. She could clearly see the viciousness and unwillingness in the man¡¯s eyes when he heard that she had a n to cure Elder Sun.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was now sure that there was something wrong with this man.


    ¡°Then, what are you waiting for? Start the treatment.¡± Elder Liu rubbed his hands excitedly. He was happy that his old friend was able to be cured, and he was also happy that he could broaden his horizons.


    ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s no rush. Before I start treating Grandpa Sun, I have a lot of things to prepare. However, before that, I think it¡¯s necessary to first take care of the culprit that caused Grandpa Sun to be in aa, lying in there on the verge of death.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she looked at the man with sses with a cold smile,


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you mean?¡± Elder Liu knew his granddaughter very well. He followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze and looked at the man with sses.


    ¡°En, if I¡¯m not wrong, Grandpa Sun¡¯s sudden cerebral hemorrhage is not a coincidence. I want to ask, who is he? What¡¯s his identity?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the man with sses without holding back, she asked.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the man wearing sses, he was so flustered that he did not know where to put his hands and feet. However, soon after, he returned to normal.


    ¡°He is my husband, Xing Xiao. You are not suspecting him, are you? How is that possible, youngdy? Some things can not be said carelessly. You have to bear legal responsibility.¡± Sun Ying saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was actually pointing the finger at her husband, she couldn¡¯t care less about Elder Liu. She spoke to Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitely.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it¡¯s not up to me or you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced coldly at Sun Ying, she turned to Elder Liu and said, ¡°Grandpa, he can¡¯t leave here for the time being. Uncle Zhuge, go and investigate him now.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished distributing the work, she didn¡¯t wait for Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu to answer, she turned to look at Sun Ying and Xing Xiao. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, if I don¡¯t investigate this matter thoroughly, won¡¯t I be charged with nder? So, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put the evidence in front of you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also given face to her grandfather, Elder Liu, by giving him a reminder just now. She had not expected Sun Ying to jump out and criticize her. Since that was the case, she would like to see what kind of husband she was protecting.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er had not seen the evidence yet, based on her intuition, Sun Ying¡¯s husband, Xing Xiao, had something to do with Elder Sun¡¯s sudden cerebral hemorrhage.


    The other members of the Sun family were unable to react to the development of this matter. After Zhuge Yu left, Fatty and Skinny brought the members of the Green Gang into the corridor in front of the intensive care unit where their father was. Xing Xiao¡¯s movements were restricted.


    ¡°Dr. Li went abroad early this morning,¡± Sun Hongbing said as he ran over while panting.


    ¡°What? Dr. Li went abroad? How is that possible? How can he go abroad at this time? My father is still unconscious.¡± Sun Hongguo heard the news and was angry.


    ¡°It seems that this matter is not simple.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and said. She seemed to smell a conspiracy. ¡°Uncle Skinny, call Uncle Zhuge and ask him to check the exit records of that Dr. Li.¡±

 Chapter 426 - The Suspect Appeared (3)

    <h4>Chapter 426: The Suspect Appeared (3)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. She wanted to uncover the truth.


    ¡°You little girl, even if you¡¯re interested, you have to quickly cure Grandpa Sun¡¯s illness. As for other things, although I am now retired, my old limbs are still of some use. Nobody gets to hurt my friends.¡± Elder Liu agreed with his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s spection.


    Xing Xiao looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s swift and decisive actions, as well as the mocking smile that she gave him from time to time. He, who was originally confident, suddenly felt scared. He felt that he would probably fall into it this time.


    Sun Hongguo, Sun Hongbing, and Sun Hongbiao finally realized that their father¡¯s sudden illness this time was not such a simple matter.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, if there¡¯s anything that you need us for, feel free to ask,¡± Sun Hongguo said. He wanted to personally investigate and bring the person who harmed his father to justice. However, he was not stupid. The matter behind this was definitely not simple. He estimated that the three of them were no match for the other party¡¯s power.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The three of you don¡¯t need to do anything. You just need to stay here.¡± Without waiting for Elder Liu to speak, Chen Meng¡¯er spoke. Chen Meng¡¯er had deep doubts about the three brothers¡¯ ability to do things. One had to know that in her previous life, after Elder Sun passed away, the Sun family was disintegrated within a month.


    As for the reason, it wasn¡¯t announced and waspletely hidden. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the three brothers look embarrassed. But Elder Liu did not say anything, so they could only shut up. They still had a favor to ask from the other party.


    ¡°Grandpa, I need to go back to the family mansion now and prepare the things I need. In three hours, I will start treating Grandpa Sun. During this period, do not let anyone enter Grandpa Sun¡¯s ward,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said,


    Elder Liu understood what Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll personally stand guard here. I want to see who has the ability to barge in in front of me. Do you want Uncle Fatty toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take the car back myself. I think Su Jin is already waiting for me downstairs.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had been in S City all these years and didn¡¯t have time toe to the capital often. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er arranged for Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin toe to the capital to help her take care of the capital¡¯s affairs.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that her grandfather¡¯s eyes were vicious. Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin were really all-rounders.


    The people of the Liu family received news that the new head of the Liu family, Chen Meng¡¯er, hade to the capital. The arrogant power-hungry sons of the Liu family who were borrowing the reputation of the Liu family suddenly quieted down a lot. These power-hungry sons of the Liu family had suffered quite a lot at the hands of Chen Meng¡¯er in the past two years.


    At that time, not long after Chen Meng¡¯er took over the Liu family, the old men of the Liu family did not dare to neglect Chen Meng¡¯er by extending their hands to Elder Liu. They did not dare to directly make a move, so they thought of a way to encourage those power-hungry sons of the Liu family to find trouble with Chen Meng¡¯er. And those power-hungry sons of the Liu family saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was still a child. They became much bolder.


    They actually ran in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and provoked her.


    At that time, Fatty wanted to help Chen Meng¡¯er deal with these power-hungry sons of the Liu family, but Chen Meng¡¯er stopped him. Chen Meng¡¯er said that she wanted to do it herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really did do it herself by giving these power-hungry sons of the Liu family a big ¡®wee gift¡¯. And from then on, these power-hungry sons of the Liu family no longer dared to appear in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 427 - The Suspect Appeared (4)

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Suspect Appeared (4)</h4>


    The tragic scene at that time was still a lingering fear in their hearts when they thought about it now.


    And for the first time, the famous entertainment venues in the capital could not see the shadow of those power-hungry sons of the Liu family.


    In fact, at that time, Chen Meng¡¯er not only taught those power-hungry sons of the Liu family a lesson, but also made them still have a lingering fear of her. Chen Meng¡¯er even took them in for her own use. In fact, those power-hungry sons of the Liu family that were mentioned were no longer the real power-hungry sons of the Liu family from a few years ago. They had long been used by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er also let Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo train them.


    ¡°Yunjie, the Little Miss hase to the capital. Can we see her?¡± Liu Kai rubbed his hands and asked tentatively.


    Zhou Yunjie looked at one of the sons of the Liu family who usually didn¡¯t sit down, but now he was well-behaved and looked at him expectantly. Zhou Yunjie really couldn¡¯t figure it out. They had suffered a great loss in the hands of the Little Miss. Usually, when they talked about the Little Miss, they were all afraid. Why did they rush to see the Little Miss every time they heard that the Little Miss hade?


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that right now. I just received a call from Little Miss and knew that she was in Beijing. However, I don¡¯t think we can see her in the next two days. Little Miss has to treat Elder Sun¡¯s illness.¡± Zhou Yunjie told them what he knew.


    Chen Meng¡¯er trusted her subordinates. As long as it wasn¡¯t something that needed to be kept a secret, she wouldn¡¯t hide it from her subordinates.


    ¡°I see. Yunjie, help us ask the Little Miss something. If the Little Miss is free, we¡¯ll treat her to a meal,¡± said Liu Kai, the spokesman for the group.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re treating the Little Miss to a meal? Where? Huh?¡± Zhou Yunjie resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Zhou Yunjie had changed a lot over the years. In fact, in front of the people he thought were his own, he was more casual and didn¡¯t always put on a straight face.


    ¡°Yunjie, you can¡¯t mock us like this. Why would we bring Little Miss to such a ce? Not to mention that Little Miss is unhappy, if Elder Liu finds out, our lives will be forfeit,¡± said Liu Kai, shrinking his neck.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was being nagged by them, was being apanied by Su Jin in the car back to the Liu family mansion.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you need me to prepare?¡± Su Jin was in a good mood today. She, Zhou Yunjie, and Zhou Yunbo all liked to stay by their Little Miss¡¯s side.


    ¡°When we go backter, I¡¯ll write down the herbs that I need. You can go and prepare them for me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said after thinking for a while. Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to use the herbs in the space. The medicinal properties of the herbs in the space were much better than those in the outside world. However, after Su Jin¡¯s question, she felt that something was wrong. With Elder Sun¡¯s current body, if the medicinal effects were too strong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. It was better to be gentle.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely guarantee to find them.¡± When Su Jin thought of how she could help their Little Miss, the smile on her face became even wider.


    Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er really couldn¡¯t figure it out. It seemed like she didn¡¯t do anything. However, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin werepletely devoted to her. Moreover, as long as they could help her even a little, they would be in a good mood for the whole day.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also asked Su Jin, but Su Jin couldn¡¯t give an urate answer.


    ¡°Oh right, I need to focus on preparing the equipment for Elder Sun¡¯s treatmentter, so don¡¯t let anyone enter my room,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reminded Su Jin.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss, I understand.¡± Su Jin nodded, as if she would go through fire and ice toplete it. Seeing this, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but want tough. The current Su Jin was so cute.


    The most important thing for Chen Meng¡¯er to treat Elder Sun was to stop the bleeding in his brain first. Otherwise, even if she removed the blood clots in Elder Sun¡¯s brain, it would be useless. If Elder Sun had found Chen Meng¡¯er when the ident had just happened, the matter wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome. Chen Meng¡¯er could have guided the surgery by the side while the doctor operated on him. That way, she could have stopped the bleeding in Elder Sun¡¯s brain. Then, she could clean up the blood clots.


    But now, Chen Meng¡¯er could not do that. Elder Sun¡¯s body could not withstand a second operation at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nned to use acupuncture. Only by using acupuncture could she stop the bleeding in Elder Sun¡¯s brain. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had only learned about this type of acupuncture, and she had never actually used it on a human, therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was not as calm as she appeared to be. She was very nervous in her heart.


    She had to be very careful, otherwise, Elder Sun might die. Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to see the end result like this. Therefore, before she began to treat Elder Sun, she had to prepare the tools needed for acupuncture and adjust her state of mind. and her portable space, was the best ce for her to calm down. Otherwise, she would not have traveled so far to return to the Liu family¡¯s mansion.

 Chapter 428 - Treatment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Treatment (1)</h4>


    When they arrived at the Liu family mansion, Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car and walked straight to her room without stopping.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the room, Su Jin dutifully stood guard outside, not allowing anyone to go near Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room and disturb her.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in the room, shed into her portable space.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the portable space, she went into the study room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the box of golden needles that she found in the storage room of the space and hesitated. Should she take this golden needle out and use it for Elder Sun¡¯s treatment? This box of golden needles, ever since Chen Meng¡¯er discovered it, she had never taken it out of the space. Previously, she had only used it to practice in the space.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well that if she used a golden needle to help Elder Sun with his treatment, the sess rate would be much higher. However, as long as the golden needle in her hand was of discerning quality, one could tell at a nce that it was not an ordinary item. She was not afraid of being targeted by people with ill intentions. She just did not know how to exin it to Elder Liu.


    Thest time she was in Ennd, she had a big box of gold and the hundred-year-old ginseng that she took out from time to time. Fortunately, her grandfather, Elder Liu, did not ask about it. Otherwise, she would not know if the excuses that she thought of would be able to fool her grandfather.


    However, if she did not take it out, when she treated Elder Sun, it would have a lower sess rate. She would feel bad, but this matter had always been on her mind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stared intently at the gold needle ced on the desk in the purple sandalwood box. She was feeling very conflicted.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er decided to take out the golden needles at the risk of being questioned by her grandfather.


    Since she was sure to use the golden needles on Elder Sun, Chen Meng¡¯er took the golden needles to practice. It had been a long time since she touched these golden needles, so she was a little rusty. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had a mutated brain. Chen Meng¡¯er only moved the joints on her wrist a little to remember how to do it. Then, she began to practice ording to the acupuncture chart that appeared in her mutated brain.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was in this space, time passed much faster than when she was outside. Three hours had passed in the space, and only one hour had passed outside. This way, Chen Meng¡¯er had enough time to slowly practice and slowly adjust her mood.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she was almost done practicing, it was already three hourster. Of course, this was the time in the space, and only one hour had passed outside.


    After practicing, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the clock in the space that she had specially prepared. She quickly disinfected the silver needles in her hand and put them neatly back into the rosewood box.


    She still had to prepare some of the herbs in the space. Among the prescriptions given by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain, there were some herbs that were not avable outside. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had found some seeds of herbs in the pharmacy in the study of the space. Otherwise, if Chen Meng¡¯er really had the treatment n for the mutated brain, she would be helpless.


    ¡°This, and this, and this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er followed the prescription in her mutated brain and took out the herbs that were not avable outside the space one by one. Then, she wrapped them up with paper.


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally done.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared all the herbs that she needed to bring out of the space, she stood up and let out a sigh of relief. She wiped the sweat on her forehead with her hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the purple sandalwood box that contained the golden needles, as well as the herbs that she had wrapped in paper into small packages that were not avable outside of the space. With a sh, she left the space.

 Chapter 429 - Treatment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Treatment (2)</h4>


    After leaving the space, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was time to go back to the hospital. She put the things that she had brought out of the space into her bag and opened the door of the room.


    Su Jin dutifully stood at the door of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room. She had also gathered all the herbs that Chen Meng¡¯er had asked her to collect.


    When Su Jin heard the sound of the door opening, she immediately turned around. ¡°Little Miss, are you all ready?¡± Su Jin looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who had appeared at the door, and her eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost ready. Have you prepared the herbs that I asked you to collect?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the bag in Su Jin¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all ready. How could I not finish what you asked me to do, Little Miss?¡± Su Jin said cheerfully.


    ¡°Hehe, so I don¡¯t have to worry about you guys doing your job. It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s set off.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that there was still some distance between the Liu family and the hospital. Therefore, it was better for her to set off early.


    ¡°Okay, the car has been waiting outside.¡± Su Jin wanted to take the bag from Chen Meng¡¯er, but was rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that it was better for her to carry it on her own.


    The corridor outside the intensive care unit was full of people. There were people from the Sun family and the Green Gang.


    The members of the Green Gang were calmly following the instructions of their Little Miss. They looked at the person called Xing Xiao and did not let him leave or contact the outside world.


    The people from the Sun family were very anxious. Sun Hongguo, Sun Hongbing, and Sun Hongbiao were pacing back and forth in the corridor. From time to time, they would even raise their wrists and look at their watches. There were several times when Sun Hongguo, Sun Hongbing, and Sun Hongbiao wanted to ask Elder Liu, who was sitting on a chair at the door and resting with his eyes closed, when his granddaughter would arrive. When would his granddaughter be able to treat their father?


    However, every time these words reached their throats, they were swallowed back down. They were afraid that if they asked too much, they would anger Elder Liu and his granddaughter. Then, they would take away theirst glimmer of hope.


    Sun Ying¡¯s heart was much moreplicated. She was worried about her father who was lying in the intensive care unit. She was also worried about her husband, who was being watched like a criminal. She trusted her husband and believed that he would not do anything to hurt her father. However, several times, she wanted her three brothers to stand up for her husband, Xing Xiao.


    This was what Chen Meng¡¯er saw when she rushed over in a hurry. When Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, the three brothers stopped their wandering footsteps and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in unison. They did not realize that when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er appear, their hearts, which had been restless for an entire afternoon, suddenly calmed down at that moment.


    Elder Liu seemed to be able to sense his granddaughter¡¯s appearance on the radar. When Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, he opened his eyes, which had been closed the whole time. Then, he stood up, smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re finally here. If you hade a littleter, I would have been driven insane by these three brothers.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made the three brothers of the Sun family fidget in embarrassment.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m really sorry. We are too worried about my father¡¯s health.¡± Sun Hongguo stood out and said.

 Chapter 430 - Treatment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 430: Treatment (3)</h4>


    ¡°I understand. Alright, are you ready? Can we start now?¡± Elder Liu asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Everything is ready. We can start now.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Right, before we go in, I have something that I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The three brothers said in unison. Now, as long as Chen Meng¡¯er could cure their father¡¯s illness, as long as they could do it, they would help Chen Meng¡¯er do it.


    ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just want you to prepare a ce to brew Chinese medicine. It¡¯s best if you can find me a stove. I need itter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought, with the status of the Sun family, such a small matter could still be done. Since she came here, no unimportant people had appeared on this floor. It could be seen.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll prepare it for you in a while.¡± Sun Hongguo agreed immediately.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded. Then she turned her head and said to Elder Liu, ¡°Then Grandpa, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu changed into the sterilized clothes, they entered the intensive care unit again. ¡°Grandpa, help Grandpa Sun remove all the medical equipment except for the oxygen mask.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er impolitely instructed her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu nodded and became Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s assistant.


    After Elder Liu removed all the medical equipment on Elder Sun, Chen Meng¡¯er took Elder Liu¡¯s pulse again. Before she started the treatment, she had to confirm the specific condition of the patient. Fortunately, Elder Sun¡¯s condition did not deteriorate. This made Chen Meng¡¯er sigh in relief. If Elder Sun¡¯s condition worsened, then she would have to change the treatment n again.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m going to start treating Grandpa Sun now. This acupuncture is to stop the bleeding in Grandpa Sun¡¯s brain. Only when this bleeding is stopped can I proceed to the next step.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er took action, she exined the situation to her grandpa.


    ¡°Got it. What do you need me to do?¡± Elder Liu knew acupuncture, but among all the types of acupuncture he knew, there was no acupuncture method that could stop the ruptured blood vessels in a person¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and said.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she took out the things she needed from her bag. Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the front of Elder Sun¡¯s bed, opened her rosewood needle box, and took out the shortest golden needle. Elder Liu¡¯s eyes shed when he saw the golden needle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s needle box. He didn¡¯t expect that his granddaughter would take out a golden needle.


    In today¡¯s society, there were almost no golden needles. Elder Liu really wanted to ask his granddaughter about the origin of this golden needle. However, in the current situation, he could only swallow the words that came to his mouth first.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the time to care about her grandfather¡¯s current expression and thoughts in her heart. She was now focusing her attention and preparing to give Elder Sun the first needle.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was now highly focused. She did not dare to be distracted at all. When this golden needle entered the acupuncture point, not only could there be no deviation in the position, even the depth of the golden needle entering the acupuncture point could not be the slightest bit wrong. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was applying the needles on Elder Sun¡¯s head this time. Therefore, there could not be any mistakes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a few deep breaths before applying the needles. After her mood gradually calmed down, the shortest golden needle in her hand had already been inserted into Elder Sun¡¯s acupuncture points. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements were very fast, so fast that Elder Liu could not see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements clearly. And after the first golden needle entered the point, the sixty-two golden needles behind were also quickly pierced into Elder Sun¡¯s body by Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 431 - Treatment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 431: Treatment (4)</h4>


    Elder Liu was dazzled by the sight. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Liu¡¯s belief in his granddaughter¡¯s level, he would have suspected that his granddaughter was ying around. When did she be so fast? It was as if she didn¡¯t even need to look at the acupuncture points.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not randomly inserting the needle into Elder Sun¡¯s body. Each of her golden needles was inserted into Elder Sun¡¯s corresponding acupuncture points. Moreover, each golden needle was ced just right.


    As there were fewer and fewer golden needles in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s needle box, fine beads of sweat began to appear on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was no longer as rosy as before. It looked a little pale, which made Elder Liu feel a little distressed and worried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up thest golden needle that was about to pierce into Elder Sun¡¯s body. It was also the most crucial and also the most difficult one.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a deep breath. She took out a white handkerchief from her bag and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Then, she focused again and began toplete thisst needle, which was also the most crucial one.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er inserted thest needle, the speed was as fast as usual. It was so fast that Elder Liu could not see clearly how Chen Meng¡¯er applied the needle. Elder Liu looked at the needles on his old friend¡¯s head. Elder Liu could not help but tremble in his heart. He had practiced medicine for so many years, but he had never applied needles to other people¡¯s heads.


    He knew that he would not be as calm as his granddaughter. If he applied the needles, his hands would have trembled violently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at thest golden needle that had urately pierced into Elder Sun¡¯s body, and she let out a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°Phew. Grandpa, it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll take the needle out again in ten minutes. It should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, can I ask you a question?¡± Looking at the needles on his old friend¡¯s head, Elder Liu wanted to open his mouth several times. He was afraid that he would disturb his granddaughter who was applying the needles, so he held it in. Now that his granddaughter had finished applying the needles, he could also speak.


    ¡°Grandpa, go ahead.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wiped her hands and raised her head to look at her grandfather, waiting for his question.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ve been looking at it for a long time. There seems to be something wrong with the position of the needles. These few needles are not in the acupuncture points.¡± Elder Liu looked at his good friend who was lying on the bed without any adverse reactions, and his heart was hanging in the air, he felt slightly relieved.


    ¡°Oh, this. The array formation that I used for the needles is different from the ones in the medical books that we usually read. The acupuncture points that I used aren¡¯t the main acupuncture points, but some minor acupuncture points in the head. These acupuncture points aren¡¯t marked in the medical books that we have in our country. I¡¯ll bring this diagram of the acupuncture points to youter. Grandpa, you¡¯ll know when you study it properly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was so busy that she forgot about this, many of the acupuncture points that appeared in her mutated brain were different from the usual acupuncture points.


    ¡°Okay, you can bring it to Grandpa when we go back.¡± When Elder Liu heard that it was rted to Chinese medicine, he became excited.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded. She raised her wrist and looked at the watch on her wrist. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be about ten minutes. Grandpa, I¡¯m going to start taking out the needles and start the next step of treatment,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er, she looked at Elder Liu with a serious expression. ¡°Grandpa, when I take out the 63 golden needles, go get a pillow and prop up Grandpa Sun¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s heart was filled with curiosity. He wanted to know why his granddaughter wanted him to prop up Grandpa Sun¡¯s head. After all, Grandpa Sun had injured his head, usually, doctors would ask them not to touch the patient¡¯s head to avoid secondary injuries. However, Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter¡¯s face and looked like she was ready. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s reply and took a deep breath. Taking out a needle was not as easy as applying a needle. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er did not just take out all the golden needles that had been inserted into Elder Sun¡¯s acupuncture points. She wanted to leave a golden needle in Elder Sun¡¯s body. This needle was crucial to the treatment below.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt a lot of pressure. However, she still persisted. She calmed down and focused all her attention on taking out the golden needles that had been inserted into Elder Sun¡¯s body at a speed that Elder Liu couldn¡¯t see clearly at all, only one golden needle was left in Elder Sun¡¯s forehead. ¡°Grandpa, the pillow, please.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Elder Liu moved quickly, but he gently ced the pillow under Elder Sun¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied softly. Then, when Elder Liu almost cried out in surprise, Chen Meng¡¯er reached out and pushed the golden needle that was half exposed into Elder Sun¡¯s acupuncture points, only the small head of the golden needle was left outside.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and shouted. They all knew how long this golden needle was. If the entire needle was inserted, wouldn¡¯t it directly pierce into Elder Sun¡¯s brain,


    however, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to hear her grandfather¡¯s voice. She stared at Elder Sun¡¯s head without blinking. Her expression was frighteningly serious.


    After the entire golden needle was inserted into Elder Sun¡¯s acupuncture points, Elder Sun, who had been unconscious for less than a minute, reacted. However, this reaction made Elder Liu and the Sun family members who were looking through therge ss window in the intensive care unit, scream.

 Chapter 432 - Clues (1)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Clues (1)</h4>


    Elder Sun, who was lying on the hospital bed without any reaction just now, began to cough violently not long after the golden needle between his eyebrows waspletely inserted. Soon after, he coughed up a glob of blood but that was not all. Elder Sun¡¯s nose and ears also began to bleed.


    When Elder Liu Saw Elder Sun¡¯s reaction, his first reaction was that his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, had failed.


    Not only Elder Liu, even the Sun family outside the intensive care unit also had the same idea. Sun Ying shouted angrily and was about to rush into the intensive care unit. Fortunately, Sun Hongguo, still had a trace of rationality. He pulled Sun Ying who was about to rush into the intensive care unit. ¡°Ying, calm down. Elder Liu is still inside.¡±


    Sun Hongguo¡¯s mention of Elder Liu made Sun Ying instantly stop.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er¡­ your Grandpa Sun¡­¡± Elder Liu, who was in the intensive care unit, had a helpless look on his face. He did not know what to say.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Sun is fine. He looks terrible now, but it is hundreds of times better than the congestion left in his brain. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er craftily winked at her grandpa, when the golden needle entered between Elder Sun¡¯s eyebrows just now and theter symptoms didn¡¯t show, Chen Meng¡¯er was nervous. It wasn¡¯t until she saw blooding out of Elder Sun¡¯s mouth, ears, and nose that Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief. She knew that her acupuncture was sessful.


    ¡°You mean, the blooding out of your Grandpa Sun¡¯s mouth, nose, and ears is the blood in his brain?¡± Elder Liu asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, otherwise, what do you think, Grandpa?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    ¡°Haha, Grandpa didn¡¯t think anything of it. He was just shocked,¡± Elder Liu said with an awkward smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s really good. I can actually scare Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. Seeing that there was no more blood flowing out of Elder Liu¡¯s mouth, ears, and nose, she knew that the blood clot in Elder Sun¡¯s brain should have been almost cleared up. ¡°Grandpa, it should be almost done. I even took out the golden needle between Grandpa Sun¡¯s eyebrows,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she began to make preparations.


    The difficulty of taking out the golden needle that almost went into the forehead was much greater than the previous 63 golden needles. The golden needle was not short. If one was not careful when taking out the needle, the golden needle might directly break in the patient¡¯s body. If that was the case, the consequences would be serious.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put in all of her energy to ensure that thest step was sessfullypleted. When Chen Meng¡¯er took the needle, her hand did not dare to tremble a little. She looked calm andposed. However, others did not know that she did not dare to breathe now. She held her breath until she took out the golden needle between Elder Sun¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally over.¡± Looking at thest golden needle that was taken out. A rxed smile appeared on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pale face, which was covered in tiny beads of sweat.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Looking at the golden needle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, Elder Liu also let out a sigh of relief. Just now, it was not only Chen Meng¡¯er who held her breath and did not dare to breathe. Elder Liu was not any better. ¡°Meng¡¯er, is your Grandpa Sun¡¯s life in danger?¡± Elder Liu pointed at Elder Sun who was lying on the hospital bed, almost covered in blood, and asked.


    ¡°About this question, let me check Grandpa Sun¡¯s pulse first before I answer you.¡± Although Elder Sun¡¯s reaction after acupuncture was exactly the same as what appeared on the mutated brain, before she checked Elder Sun¡¯s pulse again, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to make a hasty conclusion.

 Chapter 433 - Clues (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Clues (2)</h4>


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take Grandpa Sun¡¯s pulse,¡± Elder Liu urged impatiently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took Grandpa Sun¡¯s pulse again. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the current condition of Grandpa Sun¡¯s body in her mutated brain, and she was finally relieved. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Sun¡¯s life is no longer in danger. He will probably wake up soon. At that time, we only need to give him the prescription I made on time.¡± Finally, it was a sess, Chen Meng¡¯er could also rx and pick up her golden needles.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Haha, we finally got this old guy back.¡± Elder Liu, who had been under pressure for so many days, could finallyugh out loud.


    Outside the intensive care unit, the people of the Sun family, whose faces were almost stuck to the ss of the intensive care unit, looked at Elder Liu, who wasughing hysterically inside. They had been worried for so long that their hearts were shaking, for a moment, they did not know what to say. They were secretly anxious in their hearts, hoping that Elder Liu coulde out quickly and tell them about their father¡¯s current physical condition.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu, who wasughing a little eerily, and her eyes rolled, her grandfather, who was stillughing non-stop, said to her, ¡°Grandpa, I think you should go out first and tell the people outside about Grandpa Sun¡¯s current condition. Look at their expressions. They are about to cry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Sun Hongguo and the others outside the intensive care unit.


    Elder Liu turned his head and just happened to see the man lying on the hospital bed, covered in blood. Suddenly, the truth came out. Could it be that the children of this old friend thought that his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, had failed in her treatment and that their father had almost died?


    Elder Liu came out with the truth this time. Those people from the Sun family had the same thoughts in their minds.


    ¡°Okay, then I will go out and exin it to them now. Don¡¯t make these children anxious.¡± Elder Liu muttered thest sentence in his heart. And it was heard by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, I will go out with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that she had finished what she needed to do personally.


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er came out from the intensive care unit and were surrounded by the people of the Sun family. Whether it was intentional or unintentional, Sun Ying was pushed to the outermostyer by everyone. She jumped there and tried to squeeze in a few times but failed.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, how is my father¡¯s situation?¡± Sun Hongguo asked anxiously.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s situation.¡± Elder Liu had just started when he was stopped by Sun Ying who was outside the encirclement and had a loud voice.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, is my father¡¯s situation very bad? Is My father already hopeless?¡± Sun Ying¡¯s voice made Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s annoyed. What was wrong with this Sun Ying? Was she brainless or something?


    ¡°Sun Ying, shut up.¡± It was rare for Sun Hongguo to sternly berate his little sister. Then, he turned his head, he looked apologetically at Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Liu, and Meng¡¯er. My sister doesn¡¯t have bad intentions. She¡¯s just too worried about my father¡¯s illness.¡± Sun Hongguo now wished he could pry open his sister¡¯s head, he wanted to see what exactly was in her head.


    It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t heard from their father how much Elder Liu loved this adopted granddaughter of his. Moreover, Elder Liu had never been someone who was afraid of the Sun family¡¯s power. Also their father was still lying on the hospital bed. It was unknown whether he was alive or dead. If their father really went this time, their family¡¯s future prospects would be very worrying.

 Chapter 434 - Clues (3)

    <h4>Chapter 434: Clues (3)</h4>


    It had only been a few days since their father had fallen, but Sun Ying had already caused so much trouble.


    Sun Ying was reprimanded by her big brother, and she was very indignant in her heart. She was only worried about her father, but her tone of inquiry was a little harsh. What was wrong? Her brother, who had treasured her since she was young, actually reprimanded her in front of so many people. Sun Ying didn¡¯t dare to have anyints against Elder Liu. She Chen Meng¡¯er a fierce re. ¡®It¡¯s all because of this stupid girl. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been scolded repeatedly. My husband wouldn¡¯t also have been treated like a prisoner.¡¯


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Sun Ying¡¯s ill-fated rtionship began at this moment. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t realize that Sun Ying¡¯s feelings for her had already gone from looking down on her in the beginning to wanting nothing more than to strangle her to death.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt very speechless at the way Sun Ying red at her. What did she do to make her so displeased with her? It seemed that she was the one who saved her father¡¯s life. This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had met someone who treated their father¡¯s savior like this. When Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this, she gave Sun Ying an indifferent smile.


    This smile from Chen Meng¡¯er almost made Sun Ying¡¯s hair stand on end. She jumped up.


    Elder Liu saw the way Sun Ying stared at Chen Meng¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, telling him not to be impulsive, he would have long been unable to hold back and teach Sun Ying a lesson. Did she think that he was dead? She actually treated his granddaughter like this in front of him? Elder Liu noted down Sun Ying¡¯s name.


    ¡°You should let my girl tell you about your father¡¯s physical condition. She¡¯s the one who started the treatment. She knows best.¡± Elder Sun was annoyed when he saw the younger generation of the Sun family. Why didn¡¯t he see it before? The younger generation of the Sun family were all useless fools.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how¡¯s my father¡¯s health?¡± Sun Hongguo still had some eyes. He knew that Elder Liu was angry with them today. He couldn¡¯t help but me Sun Ying for not knowing how to behave.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to argue with Sun Ying because she could see that Sun Ying and the others were really worried about Elder Sun¡¯s health. Of course, there was something else involved. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to investigate further. ¡°Your father¡¯s condition is not bad now. The bleeding in his brain has stopped, and the blood clots in his brain have almost been cleared, but it will take some time to clear them all. My people will bring the Chinese medicine over. When Elder Sun wakes up, he must drink it, and in the next few days, Elder Sun may still face the same situation as before. There will be some bleeding from his mouth, ears, and nose now. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. This is normal. The blood clots in his brain are being expelled from his body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was patient and exined it to them.


    ¡°You mean what happened now was not because his condition worsened, but because he was expelling the blood clots in his brain?¡± Sun Hongbing could not help but ask, why did he feel that this matter was somewhat mysterious? Although he was not a medical student, based on what he knew, the current medical level simply could not achieve such an oue,


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Why don¡¯t you find a doctor yourself and go in to check on your father? Anyway, that¡¯s all I have to say. As for the rest, you can decide whether you believe me or not. I¡¯m not going to apany you anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s patience was running out.

 Chapter 435 - Clues (4)

    <h4>Chapter 435: Clues (4)</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er applied the treatment, if it wasn¡¯t for her secretly drinking a cup of spring water from the space after she was done, she might not even have been able to stand properly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, each and every one of you really don¡¯t know how to repay gratitude. My family¡¯s youngdy took a leave of absence from school to treat your father¡¯s illness on ount of my boss. Not only do you not know how to thank her, you actually treat my family¡¯s youngdy coldly. Do you think your Sun family is that amazing? I have already put my words here. Your Sun family is nothing without Elder Sun.¡± Fatty, seeing Chen Meng¡¯er being bullied, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    The Sun siblings were blushing and turning green from Fatty¡¯s words. Sun Ying was angry, but due to Elder Liu¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, she swallowed her words.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back. Su Jin will take care of the rest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to waste her time and energy with these people who she didn¡¯t care about.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu had just said this. On the other side of the corridor, Zhuge Yu rushed over.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu¡¯s arrival made Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu stop in their tracks.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge. What are you doing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhuge Yu rushing over and asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Sir. Little Miss, I have already investigated everything that you asked me to investigate. These is the information. As expected by Little Miss.¡± As he said this, Zhuge Yu raised his eyes and looked coldly at Xing Xiao, who was surrounded by the Green Gang members. Then, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Oh right, I have also investigated the record of Dr. Li¡¯s departure. He has left for Japan. I have already called Ah Biao and asked him to investigate the whereabouts of Dr. Li in Japan. I think there will be news from Ah Biaoter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu took the information Zhuge Yu handed over and started flipping through it.


    Sun Hongguo and the others, who didn¡¯t have a copy of the information, felt an itch in their hearts when they saw the information. They also wanted to know what caused their father to suddenly be ill from cerebral hemorrhage, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Elder Liu.


    The more Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu read, the more they frowned. Elder Liu was so angry that he wanted to throw the papers in his hand at Xing Xiao¡¯s face. Although Elder Liu did not throw the papers at Xing Xiao¡¯s face, he strode to Xing Xiao and pointed at him, and began to shout angrily, ¡°You ungrateful wretch, your father-inw is so good to you. He raised you all the way and made you the man that you are. Yet, you actually turned the tables and helped his sworn enemies to deal with him. Where is your conscience, huh?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Xing Xiao wouldn¡¯t do that. Why would he help others to deal with my father? My father values him the most.¡± Sun Ying still stubbornly helped her husband.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. See for yourself. I didn¡¯t expect that you, Sun Ying, would be so stupid. He, Xing Xiao, caused your father to lie on the hospital bed and almost die. Yet, you¡¯re still saying that it¡¯s impossible. If you¡¯re not stupid, then what are you?¡± Elder Liu was so angry that his veins popped out on his forehead. ¡°You three, take a look too. See If I am talking nonsense here.¡±


    The brothers, who were initially skeptical, picked up the report on the ground after hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words. The more they read, the uglier their expressions became. Sun Ying kept saying, ¡°No, this is definitely not true. Xing Xiao wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that? Auntie, wake up. A person who would throw away anything for power and money, what wouldn¡¯t he do? Do you think that he ispletely devoted to you? Do you think that Xing Xiao is such a good gentleman? Auntie, let me tell you. Your husband, Xing Xiao, had a girlfriend who he was about to get married to before you. Not only that, the two of have a son who is almost 10 years old. Do you know why you have never been pregnant? It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have children with him, but he has been giving you birth control pills. He abandoned his wife at that time. What do you think he did it for? Fame and power! If you can¡¯t see what¡¯s right in front of you, then you must be blind.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Sun Ying who was still trying to justify her husband despite so much evidence, making Chen Meng¡¯er very unhappy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked over and directly threw the report in her hand at Sun Ying¡¯s face. Then, she looked at the crying Sun Ying and said, ¡°If you see this evidence and still persist in believing that your husband is innocent, or still think that your husband is a good man, then I really feel sad for your father, Elder Sun. He has spent decades of effort on you, but it was all in vain.¡±

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were directed at Sun Ying, causing her to be stunned. In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words had either stunned Sun Ying, or Elder Liu and the others had not expected that Chen Meng¡¯er would say these words.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er shouted these words at Sun Ying, she felt much better. Chen Meng¡¯er hated women who were willing to give up anything for a man. Without a man, it was as if they could not live on.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back. I think we are already doing Grandpa Sun right by handing over the evidence of Xing Xiao¡¯s crimes to his children. As for how his children n to deal with this evidence and how to deal with Xing Xiao, I think it¡¯s not good for us to interfere. After all, this is his family¡¯s matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was originally interested, that was why she interfered.


    However, when she looked at Sun Ying now, she felt ufortable. She was afraid that her good mood would be affected by being with Sun Ying for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, we shall go back. Hongguo, you guys handle this matter by yourselves. As an outsider, it¡¯s not good for me to interfere. Later, when your father wakes up, give me a call. I¡¯lle and see him again.¡± Elder Liu also felt that although he had a good rtionship with Elder Sun, this was after all a matter of the Sun family. As an outsider, he could not say anything. Moreover, Elder Liu noticed that his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was unusually pale.


    His heart was both worried and distressed. Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter¡¯s pale face. Elder Liu was somewhat regretful. He regretted asking Chen Meng¡¯er toe and treat Elder Sun.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the Liu family, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even eat. She went to her room to catch up on her sleep. She wanted to replenish the energy that she had lost because she had to perform acupuncture on Elder Sun today.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back that was swaying as she walked away, Elder Liu felt a little ufortable. Elder Liu wanted to ask Chen Meng¡¯er if she was feeling unwell. He wanted to remind Chen Meng¡¯er that it was time to eat dinner. He wanted her to eat dinner before sleeping. However, the words that came to his mouth lingered in his mouth for a while before he swallowed them, in the end, he changed it to a sentence, ¡°Hey, let Meng¡¯er sleep for a while. Skinny, tell the kitchen to heat up the chicken soup for me. When Meng¡¯er wakes up, bring it to her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, okay. Sir, do you need to prepare anything else? Little Miss will definitely be hungry when she wakes up. Although this chicken soup is nutritious, it won¡¯t fill her stomach. Do you think we should prepare some porridge for her?¡± Skinny suggested, he also felt sorry for his Little Miss. At such a young age, not only did she have to shoulder these heavy responsibilities, but she also had to put in a lot of effort to save an elder she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Okay, do as you see fit. Prepare more food for Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er slept soundly. When she woke up, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning the next day.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat up and stretched her body. Her stomach growled. Chen Meng¡¯er clutched her stomach, feeling the emptiness. Only then did she remember that she was so tired yesterday that she had not eaten dinner.


    Chen Meng¡¯er quickly changed her clothes. After washing up, she was ready to go to the restaurant for breakfast. However, after washing up, she opened the door and saw Fatty and Skinny standing against the light at the door of her room, facing her, they revealed their big white teeth. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the tes in the hands of Fatty and skinny. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, why are you standing at the door of my room so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Fatty and I know that Little Miss was about to wake up. So, we brought the food that Sir prepared for you. Little Miss,e and take a look. Are these to your liking? If they are not to your liking, I¡¯ll have the kitchen remake them for you right away,¡± said Skinny, he carried the tray went into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room.

 Chapter 437

    <h4>Chapter 437:</h4>


    Fatty followed closely behind. Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless, but her heart was warm. She had no choice but to turn around to return to her room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had to say that her grandfather and her uncles truly doted on her and pampered her. Fatty and Skinny brought her some food, other than the chicken soup that was used to nourish her body, they were all her favorite food. Chen Meng¡¯er was really hungry. Shepletely ignored them. Skinny and Fatty, who had been standing at the side as waiters, did not even bat an eyelid when they looked at her.


    If it were any other time, Chen Meng¡¯er would say that she would not have the appetite to eat if she was being stared at like this.


    ¡°Little Miss, eat slowly.¡± Skinny felt his heart ache when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er quickly but elegantly stuffing food into her mouth. Usually, their Little Miss would never eat so quickly. She always ate slowly, it was said that it was good for her body. It seemed that their Little Miss was really starving this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t eat anythingst night. Your stomach is empty now. If you eat too fast, it will be bad for your stomach,¡± Fatty also muttered.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡± She quickly stuffed some food into her stomach. Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that her stomach was finally not empty anymore. Chen Meng¡¯er also slowed down the pace of her meal. ¡°Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, have you guys eaten breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we just ate. Initially, Sir brought breakfast over to you. However, as soon as Sir got up, your uncle, Ah Biao, called from Japan. I think it should be about Dr. Li or something. There¡¯s a new development.¡± Fatty could not help but spill it all out.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Fatty had news about Ah Biao, she could not sit still. And she was almost done eating. She put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°That¡¯s just right. I¡¯ll go find Grandpa and see what Uncle Ah Biao has found.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition told her that Elder Sun¡¯s brain was injured by his son-inw, Xing Xiao. It wasn¡¯t such a simple matter.


    ¡°Little Miss, eat more. When you¡¯re done eating, you can go find Sir again. There¡¯s no rush.¡± As Skinny spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but curse Fatty in his heart, this guy only knew how to cause trouble.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, I¡¯m already full.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished eating. Elder Liu¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Girl, Skinny is right. Eat more. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it after you eat breakfast.¡± As Elder Liu said this, he walked in with Zhuge Yu.


    It would have been better if Elder Liu hadn¡¯t said this. As soon as he said this, Chen Meng¡¯er could tell that Elder Sun¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve eaten enough. What did Uncle Ah Biao call you about?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not wait to know the follow-up progress of this matter.


    Elder Liu understood his precious granddaughter. With his granddaughter¡¯s stubborn temper, there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Little girl, What¡¯s the Rush? Why would I hide it from you and not tell you? If you had not woken up, you would have answered the call.¡± Elder Liu red at Chen Meng¡¯er helplessly, Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a big smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t do anything to his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, as long as she smiled at him. His heart softened. ¡°Ah Biao has already found Dr. Li¡¯s ce of residence. He¡¯s currently in Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s territory, so they can¡¯t arrest Dr. Li right now. However, they found out that after Dr. Li arrived in Japan, someone from Yamaguchi-gumi went to the airport to pick him up. Then, the Yamaguchi-gumi arranged for Dr. Li to stay. However, up until now, Yamaguchi Takagi has yet to show his face. However, I think this matter has a lot to do with the Yamaguchi-gumi,¡± Elder Liu said with narrowed eyes, although Ah Biao had only investigated so much, he had been in the Green Gang for so many years, so he still had some logical reasoning. In addition, he vaguely knew some insider information.

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438:</h4>


    ¡°Dr. Li has gone to Japan? There¡¯s actually a connection between the Yamaguchi-gumi! This matter is getting more and more interesting. It¡¯spletely out of my expectations. I thought that it was just Elder Sun¡¯s political enemies in the domestic political arena. I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually cross the country to control it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes shed with an inexplicable excitement. ¡°Since this matter is so interesting, why did theye to our Green Gang??Moreover, the Yamaguchi-gumi has also been involved. If our Green Gang doesn¡¯t join in, won¡¯t it make people think that our Green Gang is afraid of the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± To be honest, if it was just a battle in the domestic political arena, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic. However, now that the Yamaguchi-gumi was involved and Japan was involved, it waspletely different.


    ¡°Our Green Gang will definitely handle this matter.¡± Elder Liu had the same thoughts as Chen Meng¡¯er. The people in the country could fight however they wanted. He, Elder Liu, would only help his old friend when he was in danger. However, if they crossed the border, especially when the other party was a Japanese, then they would be sorry. Elder Liu¡¯s hands were also quite itchy. ¡°Regarding this matter, I have to inform the higher-ups so that they can be mentally prepared. It¡¯s also good to buy a guarantee for what we will doter.¡±


    Although Elder Liu didn¡¯t specifically say who, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others knew who the higher-ups he mentioned were.


    The VIP ward Elder Sun was in was noisy and lively. However, this lively atmosphere was different from theughter andughter of other families. Elder Sun¡¯s room was filled with the sound of crying.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu walked to the door of the ward and witnessed this farce.


    ¡°Dad, Xing Xiao said that he will change. Previously, he was blinded by power and that was why he was so hot-headed and did such a wrong thing. He said that he already knew that he was wrong. There won¡¯t be a next time. Dad, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. This time, please forgive him.¡± Sun Ying cried, as she said that.


    With such a miserable look, if Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu didn¡¯t know what had happened before, their hearts would probably soften and they would have to plead on her behalf.


    Unfortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu understood the whole matter clearly. Moreover, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er had personallye into contact with Elder Sun¡¯s illness. They both knew that if Chen Meng¡¯er had not acted, there would be nothing but death waiting for Elder Sun. Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu believed that Sun Ying should also know how serious her father¡¯s illness was at that time.


    Elder Sun looked at the sight of her almost kneeling on the ground, crying. She looked so miserable. His heart softened. After all, this was his daughter whom he had held in his heart for decades. Just as Elder Sun¡¯s heart softened and was about to speak, Chen Meng¡¯er stepped into the ward and interrupted Elder Sun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Auntie, if you want to kneel, then I will help you. You are so tired from squatting.¡± The silver needle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand shot directly into Sun Ying¡¯s knee.


    Sun Ying only felt a sharp pain in her knee. She wailed and her knee fell to the ground.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not make things difficult for Sun Ying on ount of Elder Sun. When Sun Ying¡¯s knee fell to the ground, she exerted some force and the silver needle that had pierced into Sun Ying¡¯s body returned to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again. Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t you say that this is a family matter and you won¡¯t interfere?¡± Sun Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯e. She was so angry. She had clearly seen her father¡¯s expression rx just now and was already prepared to let go. However, the moment this wretched girl appeared, all the effort she had spent had been wasted.

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439:</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to appear either. I also thought that your husband¡¯s mistake was only an internal matter of your sun family. ¡°However, Auntie, I¡¯m very sorry. Your husband, Xing Xiao, isn¡¯t working for our people this time. Instead, he¡¯s working for the Japanese. Auntie, do you think that your husband is colluding with the enemy and betraying the country? Do you think that the matter that your husband hasmitted is an internal matter of the Sun family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, it made people feel like she was a little angel. However, what Chen Meng¡¯er said was so cruel that Sun Ying felt dizzy and almost lost her bnce.


    ¡°You, you are spouting nonsense. Why would my husband betray the country with the enemy? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare sue you. If you anger me, I will go to the court and sue you for nder. When that timees, even if your grandfather is protecting you, you¡¯ll have to pay a corresponding price for what you said today,¡± Sun Ying said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a ferocious expression.


    If it were any other normal child, they would probably be scared pale by Sun Ying¡¯s words. They might even be scared to tears. But who was Chen Meng¡¯er? With her level, how could Sun Ying be her opponent?


    ¡°Oh? You want to sue me for nder? Yeah, you do that. I¡¯d love that. And when the court asks you what I said about your husband, what will you say. That I said your husband was a traitor? Then the court goes to investigate. I¡¯d like to see who will end up in prison.¡± In terms of an imposing manner, she did not lose to Sun Ying, who was much taller than her. Sun Ying was defeated by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Elder Liu.¡± Elder Sun saw that his daughter did not even have the ability to fight back after being spoken to by a little girl. He did not know what to say. However, when he saw his daughter¡¯s helpless look, his heart ached. He could only help to change the topic helplessly. Moreover, he was also anxious in his heart. He wanted to know what exactly was going on. ¡°Elder Liu, why would xing Xiao be involved in colluding with the enemy and betraying his country?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sun, I can¡¯t tell you about this in detail right now. However, I¡¯m afraid that your son-inw won¡¯t be able to escape this cmity. I¡¯ll bring him away and take care of himter. Elder Sun, listen to me and advise your daughter. After all, a man can still be found if he¡¯s gone. However, if the Sun family falls because of a man, you¡¯ll know the consequences even if I don¡¯t tell you. Moreover, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll tell you about your son-inw Xing Xiao¡¯s character. You should know it in your heart.¡± Elder Liu kindly advised his old friend, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see his old friend lose hisposure just like that.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Elder Sun, who was lying on the bed, looked at his old friend and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He never thought that he would choose such a son-inw for his daughter back then. ¡°Elder Liu, do what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Then, Uncle Fatty, get someone to bring Xing Xiao back and keep an eye on him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her small hand in a very imposing manner. Fatty brought his people into the ward and took Xing Xiao who was sitting in the corner. He had been watching coldly as his wife pleaded for mercy for him. Xing Xiao had been pretending to be pitiful and silent previously. When Fatty brought the members of the Green Gang to arrest him, he could no longer sit still.


    Xing Xiao knew that if he was taken away by the members of the Green Gang, then he would really be finished this time. ¡°You can¡¯t arrest me. What right do you have to arrest me? This is against thew,¡± Xing Xiao struggled and shouted.


    ¡°Against thew? Humph,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms over her chest and said to Xing Xiao with a sneer.


    ¡°Dad, even if Xing Xiao reallymitted a crime, it will be handled by the police. What right do the Green Gang have to arrest people at will?¡± Sun Ying was anxious when she saw her husband was about to be taken away. She opened her mouth and said to her father.

 Chapter 440

    <h4>Chapter 440:</h4>


    ¡°Ying, why are you still so stubborn. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of character Xing Xiao is. Not only does he have another woman, he even has an illegitimate child. Not only that, he almost caused our father¡¯s death. As for you, after you found out, not only did you not scold Xing Xiao, you actually spoke up for him. What kind of drug did he put in you?¡± Sun Hongbing couldn¡¯t help it, he gave Sun Ying a harsh reprimand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ying. Could it be that in your heart, Xing Xiao, this scum, is more important than all of us in the family? If you answer yes here today, then fine. I¡¯ll treat it as if I never had a sister like you.¡± Sun Hongbiao was also angry.


    At this time, Sun Ying would not say anything. She looked at her father, her three brothers, and the solemn faces of her three sisters-inw. She immediately sobered up. If she dared to answer yes today, then she might not be the Sun family¡¯s daughter in the future.


    And the Sun family¡¯s daughter was in the capital, or even in the country. Sun Ying knew clearly what this meant.


    That was why she hesitated and did not dare to answer.


    Just as Sun Ying was hesitating and did not know how to answer, Fatty brought someone to block Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth and dragged him out of the ward.


    When Sun Ying came back to her senses, Xing Xiao was nowhere to be seen in the ward.


    ¡°Grandpa Sun, Our Green Gang did note here to arrest people on a whim. We have an arrest warrant.¡±Chen Meng¡¯er took out an arrest warrant from her bag. She showed it to everyone in the room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did this on purpose,pletely on purpose. If she had taken out this arrest warrant as soon as she entered the room. Sun Ying wouldn¡¯t have caused such a ruckus because she didn¡¯t dare.


    Sun Ying watched her husband being taken away by the Green Gang. She wanted to cause a ruckus, but when she saw Elder Liu and the cold eyes of her family looking at her, she felt fear in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to cause a ruckus and could only stand there, she lowered her head and cried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took Elder Sun¡¯s pulse under Elder Liu¡¯s instructions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s acupuncture treatment was very smooth. There were no side effects. After Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu left, Sun Hongbiao and the others invited a doctor from the Military District General Hospital to give their father a check-up. After the check-up, the doctor was dumbfounded, was this still the elder of the Sun family who had been given a notice of critical illness?


    Apart from a little bit of blood remaining in Elder Sun¡¯s brain, the blood vessels in his brain no longer bled. The doctor left a message for the sun family members: ¡°The elder¡¯s body is recovering. When he wakes up, we will do another checkup. If there is no problem, he can be discharged.¡± And this doctor¡¯s message made the hearts of the Sun family members slightly relieved.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu did not stay in the ward for long. They took their leave. This time, Sun Hongguo took the initiative to ask to send Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu out. Walking out of the ward, Sun Hongguo bowed deeply to Chen Meng¡¯er. Then he said, ¡°I came to apologize and thank you. Thank you for saving my father. Also, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t treat you well at that time and doubted your medical skills.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never cared about the attitude of the Sun family people. However, just because Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean that the others didn¡¯t care. Zhuge Yu and the others were very dissatisfied with the attitude of the Sun family people. When Fatty, who had just rushed over to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu, heard Sun Hongguo¡¯s words, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°What? Now that you know that the Little Miss¡¯s medical skills are amazing, why didn¡¯t you think so earlier? If it weren¡¯t for Little Miss being kind and not caring about your attitude toward her, your family might have been in a terrible state.¡± After Fatty ridiculed Sun Hongguo coldly, he said, ¡°Seeing that you still apologized to Little Miss today, I¡¯ll give you another piece of advice. You¡¯d better control your younger sister. Don¡¯t let her cause any trouble. Your family is their first target.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Hongguo didn¡¯t quite understand Fatty¡¯sst sentence.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t intend to let Fatty exin to him. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Fatty, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing that Chen Meng¡¯er was hungry, Elder Liu and Fatty did not care about anything else and hurriedly left the hospital with Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 441 - Interrogation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 441: Interrogation (1)</h4>


    In the Liu family¡¯s old residence, in Elder Liu¡¯s study room, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just beenining about her hunger in the hospital, was now crossing her arms in front of her chest, with an expression that said, ¡°Tell me the truth and don¡¯t hide it from me anymore.¡±.


    ¡°Little girl, if you have any questions, just ask. Grandpa will answer them for you.¡± Being stared at like this by his own granddaughter, Elder Liu could not hold back his anger first. He begged for mercy in a low voice.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m still waiting for you to tell me the truth yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked very angry. You guys actually hid it from me.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not that Grandpa didn¡¯t want to tell you, it¡¯s that Grandpa really forgot about this matter before.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not dare to meet his precious granddaughter¡¯s gaze. Elder Liu expressed that his granddaughter¡¯s gaze was too sharp. He felt guilty, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t care if you really forgot or pretended to forget before. I want to hear the truth now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t really angry. She was more surprised than angry. Ever since she met Elder Sun in the morning, her heart had been filled with all kinds of guesses. She urgently needed to get the truth from her grandfather, Elder Liu. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to sleep tonight.


    The matter had to start from before she went to the hospital to visit Elder Sun. Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er was going to bring Fatty to bring Elder Sun¡¯s son-inw, Xing Xiao, back to the Green Gang for interrogation. As a result, Dr. Li was currently in Japan and was being protected by the Yamaguchi-gumi. For the time being, they would not be able to capture Dr. Li, so they would not be able to get any more useful information from Dr. Li.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had her eyes set on Xing Xiao. However, even if Xing Xiao had colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country, his crime had not been decided yet. Moreover, even if it was decided, only the police had the authority to arrest him. If someone from the Green Gang were to report to the police, it would be a huge matter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the Green Gang was a mafia organization with a huge force. It would not be difficult for them to kidnap someone without making a sound. However, Elder Liu, who heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s n, did not think so.


    After thinking for a moment, Elder Liu said that he brought Chen Meng¡¯er to meet someone. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that he was just an old friend of her grandfather. However, she did not expect that her grandfather would bring her to meet the elder above her.


    And today, the arrest warrant that Chen Meng¡¯er took out in Elder Sun¡¯s ward was given to her by the elder. And that elder¡¯s thought-provoking words made Chen Meng¡¯er keep thinking about it.


    ¡°Girl, what do you want to know? Just ask and I¡¯ll answer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know where to start.¡± Elder Liu waved his hands at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask. Grandpa, you answer. If you think of anything, and I don¡¯t need it, you can fill in the nks yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat up straight and said with a serious face.


    ¡°Okay, you can ask.¡± Actually, when Elder Liu brought Chen Meng¡¯er to meet the elder above him, he didn¡¯t n to hide it from her anymore.


    ¡°Grandpa, our Green Gang isn¡¯t actually a special organization of the country under the disguise of a gang, right?¡± Today, Chen Meng¡¯er flipped this question back and forth in her mind several times. That¡¯s what she said. After all, during those years of severe crackdown, the other gangs had more or less suffered some impact. However, not only did their Green Gang not suffer any impact, but their development was getting better and better.


    If there was no one supporting them from behind, who would believe it.


    ¡°You little girl, how can you say that? What Gang? You¡¯re making it sound so unpleasant. Our Green Gang is an underground organization, not a gang. Moreover, our Green Gang doesn¡¯t belong to the country, so it¡¯s not some special organization of the country. However, our Green Gang is rtively special. Our Green Gang doesn¡¯t belong to the country, nor does it belong to the control of the country. It exists independently. It¡¯s just that, sometimes, when the state can¡¯te forward to solve a problem, theye to our Green Gang and ask us to help solve it. And the state gives us the Green Gang some special powers,¡± he exined to Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 442 - Interrogation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Interrogation (2)</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, do you mean that our Green Gang and the country are in cahoots?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°In principle, it¡¯s like this. In any case, our Green Gang is a special existence. Our Green Gang has special authority for many things,¡± Elder Liu summarized.


    ¡°No wonder my passport and visa were processed so smoothly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered, ¡°However, Grandpa, if it weren¡¯t for the Sun family¡¯s matter, did you n to keep it from me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± When Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, he began to avoid her gaze again. This time, Elder Liu did not answer. Chen Meng¡¯er had already guessed it.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have already handed the Green Gang to me, yet you still hid this matter from me. Could it be that grandpa is unwilling to hand the Green Gang to me? ¡°That¡¯s even better. I will return the Green Gang to you now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Ah, you little girl, you know very well that I don¡¯t think that way.¡± Elder Liu was so angry at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words that he stretched out his hand and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er, not saying a word for a long time.


    ¡°Then tell me, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had an expression that said, ¡°You exin, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation.¡± .


    ¡°You little girl, enough. Grandpa didn¡¯t tell you before because he thought that you were still young. Even though our Green Gang received a lot of benefits from doing business with the country, there are more dangers involved in doing business with the country. I don¡¯t want you to get involved so early. I can guarantee your safety in the matters between the Green Gang and the Liu family, but the matters that the country asked the Green Gang to handle and the dangers involved, even if I don¡¯t tell you, you should know, little girl.¡± Elder Liu could onlypromise with Chen Meng¡¯er,


    ¡°Then Grandpa, aren¡¯t you worried about me now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to ask.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be worried? It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about you that I had no choice but to bring you to see the person above me today. I don¡¯t understand your temper. As long as it¡¯s something you¡¯re interested in, you¡¯ll do it even if it means risking 12% of the risk. Just like today, if you bring your Uncle Fatty to directly kidnap someone, if the Sun family people call the police, then your actions will be considered kidnapping. So, I thought about it and felt that it¡¯s not a bad thing to let you know about the rtionship between the Green Gang and the country. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing for you. The country might be your strong backing.¡± Speaking of this, Elder Liu revealed a happy smile. ¡°After I let you meet the elder from above today, I¡¯m even more certain. You girl, perhaps you¡¯re even more cunning than me. Between you and the country, it¡¯s not certain who will suffer a loss.¡± Elder Liu thought of the phone call he received from the person from above, his mood suddenly brightened for no reason.


    He had been bullied by his superior for so many years. Perhaps, his granddaughter could help him get back at him. ¡°Meng¡¯er, remember my words. You must not be polite to that elder from above. When he acts cute and when he pretends to be pitiful, you must not be soft-hearted. I suffered a lot in his hands.¡± Elder Liu recalled the setback he had suffered at the hands of his superior previously, he even had the impulse to cry.


    ¡°Ha, Grandpa, are you sure you¡¯re talking about that elder we saw today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that he was the highest leader of a country. Acting cutesy and acting pitiful? No matter how she thought about it, it felt very surreal.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be deceived by that elder¡¯s appearance. You¡¯ll know his true face in the future,¡± Elder Liu said to Chen Meng¡¯er excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, I will pay attention in the future. Grandfather, what you mean is, after today, if that elder has something to ask the Green Gang to solve, he will look for me directly?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly thought of that elder¡¯sst words today and said with a smile, ¡°Please advise me in the future.¡±


    She immediately sat up straight and looked at Elder Liu with an expression that was not what she had thought.

 Chapter 443 - Interrogation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Interrogation (3)</h4>


    ¡°Yes, the Green Gang is yours now. You are the boss of the Green Gang. And today, I have brought you in front of that elder. This can be considered as announcing your identity to him. So, from today onwards, I am officially retiring. Haha.¡± Thinking of this, Elder Liu was so happy that he almost started dancing.


    ¡°Ah, really.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had miscalcted at this time. It was as if she had jumped into the pit that her grandfather had dug for her. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too mean. You schemed against me.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Girl, you only know now.¡±


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, she looked very angry. However, she was quite happy in her heart. She could finally let her grandfather unload the burden that he had shouldered for a lifetime. She had always wanted to help her grandfather shoulder all the responsibilities that belonged to him.


    After meeting the elder above and having a long conversation with Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, who knew everything, received a small notebook with an ordinary red cover the next day from the guard of the elder above, Elder Deng.


    ¡°Grandfather, what is this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held the small notebook with a red cover and felt that it was a little hot. She held it like this and didn¡¯t dare to open it, as if there was something terrifying inside.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that person to be so generous,¡± Elder Liu said as he looked at the small red book in his hand. ¡°Girl, keep this small book well. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± . ¡°Your Grandpa Deng has put in a lot of money this time. I didn¡¯t have such treatment at that time. Humph, I have to talk to him about this next time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this a military witness or something?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression and knew that this wasn¡¯t something simple. As she spoke, she opened the little red book, ¡°This?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at it and couldn¡¯t see anything special about this little book. She raised her head and asked her grandfather.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, that¡¯s enough. There aren¡¯t many people in the country who have this book. It¡¯s a Special Task Force Certificate. With this, you don¡¯t need to go out on missions with the Special Task Force.¡± Elder Liu exined to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Special Task Force? Isn¡¯t this the same as making our Green Gang work for the country?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled her lips, expressing her disapproval of Elder Liu¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s nothing strange.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what your grandfather said? Keep your things with you. In the future, you¡¯ll naturally know the benefits of this little book.¡± What Elder Liu didn¡¯t say was, at least in the future, if you wanted to arrest someone, others couldn¡¯t sue you for kidnapping anymore.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t really like this little red book, she still obediently stuffed the book into her pocket. More like, she threw the little red book into her portable space.


    ¡°Grandfather, then I¡¯ll go check on Xing Xiao and see if Uncle Zhuge and the others have gotten any useful information out of him. What about you? You¡¯re in the study. Pay attention to your phone. Maybe Uncle Biao will call you after he finds out something in Japan.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. You¡¯re getting more and more naggy. Your Grandpa isn¡¯t old yet,¡± Elder Liu said. However, he was still obedient and sat back at the desk, he picked up the new human acupuncture point map that Chen Meng¡¯er gave him and began to study it. The human acupuncture point map that Chen Meng¡¯er gave Elder Liu was not the current human acupuncture point map that was circting in the country. Instead, she found it on the bookshelf in the space, it was a long-lost acupuncture point map.


    Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the headquarters of the Green Gang, which was next to the Liu family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Along the way, the members of the Green Gang stopped and greeted Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 444 - Interrogation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 444: Interrogation (4)</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er also nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Little Miss, why are you here?¡± When Fatty heard themotion outside, he hurriedly came out from the room where Xing Xiao was kept.


    ¡°Let me take a look. Uncle Fatty, did you manage to get anything out of him?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Fatty, she also quickened her pace.


    ¡°No, that kid is very stubborn. He kept saying that he didn¡¯t know. I just got someone to torture him. Humph, I want to see how stubborn he can be,¡± Fatty said in a gentle manner when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As soon as Fatty finished speaking, Xing Xiao¡¯s shriek that sounded like a pig being ughtered came from the room behind him.


    Xing Xiao¡¯s shriek went straight through the wall of the room. It was so loud that Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cover her ears. Fatty looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ufortable and wrinkled little face. His face instantly darkened. He ordered the people behind him, ¡°Go in and shut his mouth for me. If you scare the Little Miss, watch how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Hall Master. We¡¯ll go in and shut his mouth right now.¡± The two people looked at Fatty¡¯s gloomy face, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. They quickly went into the house to shut Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, I¡¯d better go in with you to take a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her ears and said to Fatty when she heard Xing Xiao¡¯s demonic voice disappear.


    ¡°Little Miss, you can leave this matter to Uncle Fatty. I promise toplete the mission and get the information from Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth. You¡¯d better go back. This house is very dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Uncle Fatty. I¡¯ll go in and take a look. I¡¯ll be out in a while. Also,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er moved closer to Fatty, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve just developed a medicine that allows people to tell the truth. I want to test the effects of the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Alright then, Little Miss, follow me.¡± Fatty understood. His Little Miss liked to develop all kinds of pills when she had nothing to do. And in order to not let their own people be the test subjects of their Little Miss, Fatty was very willing to let outsiders take their ce.


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed Fatty into the room where Xing Xiao was imprisoned. He was tied up and his mouth was stuffed with a ck cloth. The socks on both of his feet had been removed and the soles of his feet were red. One look and one could tell that he had just been severely beaten with a board. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw this scene, she understood why Xing Xiao had shouted so loudly just now.


    When Xing Xiao saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his eyes were filled with intense hatred. It was all her fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the bad things that he had done would not have been exposed by others and he would not be in this kind of situation at this moment.


    When Xing Xiao was looking at Chen Meng¡¯er like that, Fatty went forward and gave Xing Xiao a p on the face, causing Xing Xiao to lean to one side. At the same time, he also hit the ck piece of cloth in Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth, it was unknown where the cloth came from, but it was thrown out.


    ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? This is kidnapping. It¡¯s illegal. After I get out, I will sue you.¡± After Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth was freed, he shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°The premise is that you have to be able to get out. Do you think I¡¯ll let you out so easily?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Xing Xiao coldly and said.


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to kill me to silence me. You... you guys are really crazy.¡± Xing Xiao thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was nning to kill him, and he was so scared that he was trembling.


    ¡°If we wanted to kill you, we would be crazy. What about you? When you had the intention to kill your father-inw, what were you then?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pressed him and Xing Xiao was unable to speak for a long time. ¡°What? Unable to speak? Xing Xiao, it¡¯s better for you to tell us everything you know. Perhaps, we can spare your life when the timees. However, if you insist on not telling us, we will wait for you.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er reached the end of her sentence, Fatty made a hand gesture at Xing Xiao¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know. I have already told you everything that I know.¡± Xing Xiao¡¯s heart was bitter


    ¡°Told us everything? Damn it, look at what you have said. It¡¯spletely useless.¡± Fatty almost threw the interrogation book at Xing Xiao¡¯s face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not waste any more time with Xing Xiao. Instead, she directly took out a bottle that was very familiar to the members of the Green Gang. In the house, the members of the Green Gang could not help but shrink their necks when they saw the small bottle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. They could not help but sympathize with Xing Xiao¡¯s situation.


    Although the members of the Green Gang had never eaten the pill that their Little Miss had developed, they could not help but feel sorry for Xing Xiao as they watched. Their bodies could not help but tremble.

 Chapter 445 - Interrogation Results (1)

    <h4>Chapter 445: Interrogation Results (1)</h4>


    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Xing Xiao¡¯s entire body was tied up. It was not appropriate for him to struggle too much. He was so frightened that he could not help but retreat. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the bottle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand in horror, he looked as if he was about to be molested. Seeing this, the group of men from the Green Gang in the room looked at Xing Xiao with disdain.


    Looking at Xing Xiao¡¯s scared face, Fatty really did not understand why Sun Ying, the eldest daughter of the Sun family, would fall in love with such a useless man. Moreover, how she was so infatuated with him that she could not live without him?


    ¡°What do I want to do? You will know in a while.¡± After finding the person who tested the medicine for her, Chen Meng¡¯er became excited. She was so excited that she ignored Xing Xiao¡¯s evocative expression and reaction.


    ¡°No, I...¡± Xing Xiao had just started begging for mercy when Chen Meng¡¯er poured out a pill from the small porcin bottle. Then, while Xing Xiao was speaking, she flicked her finger and the pill entered Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth.


    Xing Xiao felt something enter his mouth. He felt like he was being strangled by his throat and wanted to spit out the thing that Chen Meng¡¯er had thrown into his mouth. However, who was Chen Meng¡¯er? That was a genius with a mutated brain. Would the pill that she made make people spit it out? Especially this kind of small pill that had a special effect. It would melt when it came into contact with water.


    Therefore, Xing Xiao struggled for a long time, but he did not even spit out the foam from the pill.


    ¡°You, what did you give me to eat?¡± Xing Xiao looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with fear in his eyes. ¡°What kind of poison is it? ¡°Give me the antidote. I really didn¡¯t lie just now. I told you all what I know. I don¡¯t want to die yet. I know I¡¯m wrong. I know I shouldn¡¯t have harbored the intention to kill my father-inw because of my own greed. I¡¯m not a human being. I¡¯m...¡± Xing Xiao was so scared now, he started to spout nonsense and couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er calmly watched Xing Xiao¡¯s final struggle. She was waiting for the effects of the medicine to take effect.


    The effects of the pill that came from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands had always been excellent. After a short while, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Xing Xiao¡¯s gaze had dispersed. She knew that the effects of the medicine hade. Meanwhile, Xing Xiao had also suddenly quieted down. His eyes were looking at a certain point without any spirit.


    ¡°Hall master, what happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, what effect does this pill have?¡± Seeing that Xing Xiao¡¯s reaction was somewhat out of their expectations, Fatty¡¯s subordinates immediately ignored Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s presence and started chattering.


    ¡°Everyone, what are you all doing? You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Fatty usually allowed his subordinates to ask all sorts of questions. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was here today. He was afraid that his subordinates would leave a bad impression on Chen Meng¡¯er, so he reprimanded them.


    After being reprimanded by Fatty, the people in the room immediately quieted down and did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, what are you doing? Everyone was just curious. Moreover, you are just like everyone else, chattering and asking non-stop. Now that you are reprimanding everyone, I am not used to it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the atmosphere that had already sunk down suddenly returned to normal.


    If it was anyone else, Fatty would have already gone up to beat them up when Chen Meng¡¯er said those words just now. However, because it was Chen Meng¡¯er, Fatty could only reveal a doting and helpless expression. ¡°Little Miss, aren¡¯t you exposing my background?¡±


    ¡°Am I? isn¡¯t Uncle Fatty usually like this? Ah, could it be that I have a bad memory and remembered wrong?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be mischievous as she looked at Fatty. ¡°Alright, Uncle Fatty, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Let¡¯s try out the effects of my newly developed pill,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she walked a few steps towards Xing Xiao. Then, she crossed her arms across her chest and looked at Xing Xiao, she asked, ¡°Xing Xiao, did you deliberately get close to Sun Ying because of the Sun family¡¯s power and influence? Did you deliberately put on a show to please Elder Sun?¡±

 Chapter 446 - Interrogation Results (2)

    <h4>Chapter 446: Interrogation Results (2)</h4>


    ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sun Ying is the eldest daughter of the Sun family, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to curry favor with her and keep lowering my head to her.¡± Xing Xiao¡¯s emotionless voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Then you did it on purpose this time, to expose your true colors to Elder Sun?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes. My Superior, Tian Zhenhua, told me that my father-inw had just had a physical examination. He said that his blood pressure was high and that he could not stand the stimtion. He wanted me to deliberately give myself away and provoke my father-inw. The purpose was to take his life,¡± Xing Xiao told her everything he knew, he said everything he knew.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard another unfamiliar name from Xing Xiao¡¯s mouth and turned her head to signal to Fatty. Fatty understood that he would bring this information about Tian Zhenhua overter.


    ¡°Then, other than your superior Tian Zhenhua, who else is involved in this matter? ¡°Or, other than your superior Tian Zhenhua, who else would meet with you to pass on orders?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er led the questions one by one into the depths.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else.¡± Xing Xiao shook his head and said.


    ¡°Then who came to you and talked to you and promised you many benefits?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes and asked Xing Xiao.


    ¡°It was my boss, Tian Zhenhua,¡± Xing Xiao said expressionlessly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the other party was so good at keeping secrets. After a long time, Xing Xiao only came into contact with one person- his boss, Tian Zhenhua


    ¡°Then why do you believe in your boss? He doesn¡¯t seem to have a strong background or strong backing. Why do you believe that he can give you what you want?¡± Fatty could not help but ask.


    ¡°Because he is now sitting in a higher position than me, and his status in the past was even lower than mine. In the political world, without a backing or background, it ispletely impossible for him to climb up and sit in his current position. So, I believe his words,¡± Xing Xiao replied.


    ¡°What about Dr. Li, the doctor who performed the surgery on your father-inw? How did you get in touch with him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that Dr. Li before, and it wasn¡¯t arranged by me. After my father-inw found out that I deliberately exposed the truth, he was so angry that he fainted on the ground. When I saw my brother-inw and the others sending my father-inw to the hospital, I called my superior, Tian Zhenhua, and told him about my father-inw¡¯s situation. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± Xing Xiao¡¯s eyes were unfocused, his emotionless reply made people feel that he was a robot without any emotions.


    ¡°Tian Zhenhua.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er read the name silently, her eyes full of interest. ¡°It looks like Xing Xiao really doesn¡¯t know anything. The other party¡¯s secrecy measures are very good. In order to prevent the whole thing from being exposed, they have always carried out one-way missions. However, even if that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be difficult for me. I¡¯d like to see what expression Yamaguchi Takagi will have when I dig out these malignant tumors one by one. I reckon that when that timees, not only would Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s expression not be good, but the Japanese prime minister¡¯s expression wouldn¡¯t be any better either.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, what does this matter have to do with the Japanese prime minister? Could it be that this matter also involves the Japanese government?¡± Fatty scratched his head in puzzlement when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Otherwise, what do you think, Uncle Fatty? If the Japanese government isn¡¯t involved in this matter, would Yamaguchi-gumi have the guts to extend their ws into our country¡¯s government?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had another guess in her heart, she did not say it out loud. ¡°Alright, Uncle Fatty, what we need to do now is to get the information on Tian Zhenhua first. We need to start with Tian Zhenhua.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pped her hands and turned to leave.

 Chapter 447 - Interrogation Results (3)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Interrogation Results (3)</h4>


    At this moment, a small voice cautiously asked, ¡°What about Xing Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, what else can we do? Just watch.¡± Fatty did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reply and fiercely patted the shoulder of the man who asked the question. Fatty was strong, and he pped the man so hard that he stumbled a few steps forward.


    ¡°What about the effects of the medicine on his body?¡± The person who was pushed a few steps forward by the Fatty continued to ask, seemingly unafraid of death.


    ¡°The effects of the medicine on his body will disappear in about two days. You don¡¯t have to worry. I only gave him a pill to tell him the truth. There are no other side effects.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s experiment was considered sessful, she was in a good mood as she walked towards the Liu family¡¯s mansion. She still had to go and see if there were any new developments with Ah Biao.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er expected, the Japanese government was also involved in this matter.


    When Dr. Li fled to Japan, the Japanese government and the Yamaguchi-gumi received news from Dr. Li that their n to eradicate the Sun family had failed. It was ruined by the Green Gang¡¯s Elder Liu and their youngdy.


    When Yamaguchi-gumi heard Dr. Li address her as the youngdy of the Green Gang, the killing intent in his body surged out all of a sudden, causing Dr. Li to feel a chill down his spine, cold sweat appeared on his forehead as if he was risking his life.


    Ever since thest time, Yamaguchi-gumi had suffered a great loss at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. His body had not fully recovered until now. His body was deteriorating year by year. Now, he did not even have the strength to raise his gun. If it were not for the fact that he had money and a lot of tonics to supplement his body. He probably would not even have the strength to sit here now.


    This also made the progress of the investigation work of Ah Biao and the others in Japan very difficult. It was difficult from two sides. Even the Japanese government actually started to find trouble with the Green Gang¡¯s branch in Japan for no reason, so they did not have the energy to investigate the follow-up matters.


    After Elder Liu heard Ah Biao¡¯s report, he was so angry that he only mmed the table, he cursed loudly, ¡°These little Japanese b*stards are really outrageous. Not only did they extend their ws into our country, they even started to pick on the Green Gang. Do they think that I am too old to move? I¡¯ll fly over now. I¡¯ll fly over to Japan to clean up Yamaguchi Takagi. F*ck, I can¡¯t do anything to the Japanese Prime Minister, but I¡¯ll take care of that old guy Yamaguch Takagi right now.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down first. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you rush to Japan now. You¡¯ll just take care of Yamaguchi Takagi and his son. The most important thing for us now is not to go to Japan to settle the score with the Japanese.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not as angry as Elder Liu, however. Chen Meng¡¯er had already noted down the Japanese Prime Minister and Yamaguchi Takagi in her heart.


    No one who was noted down by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s would meet a good ending. Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the phone call she had received from Jin Minhua two days ago and excitedly told her. The recent stock market situation was not too good. It had been booming. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see how the Japanese government would face the Japanese stock market bubble in more than a year¡¯s time. ¡°Also, Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. You wait a little longer. When the timees, we don¡¯t even have to do it ourselves. We can watch Japan burn.¡±


    ¡°Then, Meng¡¯er, what is the most important thing now?¡± Elder Liu, who had already lost most of his ability to think, tried to calm down and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°The most important thing is to find out the traitors that the Japanese nted in the country and pull them out one by one. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble in the future. I think Elder Deng will send me this little red book today because he has already noticed that the Japanese have done something to our country. However, because there is no concrete evidence, Elder Deng can not make a move. Therefore, he threw this issue to our Green Gang. In order topensate us, he gave me that little red book.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words exposed Elder Deng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Also, Elder Deng gave me this little red book because he wanted me to not be restrained when investigating this matter. It will affect the progress of the investigation.¡±

 Chapter 448 - Interrogation Results (4)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Interrogation Results (4)</h4>


    ¡°This is outrageous. I knew it. When did he be so generous? It turned out that he had dug a hole long ago and was waiting for us to jump into it. No, I have to go and settle the score with him.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s temper was getting worse.


    ¡°Grandpa, we didn¡¯t lose out this time. Think about it. Even if Elder Deng didn¡¯t request it, if you knew that the Japanese had nted a mole in our country, you would not have just stood by and watched. Would you have just ignored it? Moreover, this time, Elder Sun¡¯s matter is most likely aimed at the Green Gang,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er voiced out her guess.


    ¡°Oh? Why does Meng¡¯er think so?¡± Elder Liu was still furious a second ago. He wanted to go and fight for his life, but in the next second,. He returned to his usual calm and collected appearance.


    ¡°I guessed. However, I feel that this time, they are using Elder Sun as an example. They are not demonstrating against the Green Gang. In the past two years, the Green Gang¡¯s development momentum in Japan has already surpassed that of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Japan¡¯srgest mafia group. This makes the Japanese government feel threatened. Of course, these are all my guesses. They haven¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she spread her hands in front of Elder Liu.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t tell me. With your reminder, I think it¡¯s really possible.¡± Elder Liu calmed down and thought that his granddaughter¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. ¡°Then, Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this matter entirely to you. If there¡¯s anything you need from me, just say it. Of course, if you can handle it yourself, don¡¯t disturb your grandfather¡¯s research on Chinese medicine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really felt that her grandfather¡¯s thinking was a little too out of whack. She couldn¡¯t keep up with it. Speaking of which, a second ago, he wanted to chase after Japan and risk his life, but in the next second, why did he be like this? Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t object to you rushing to Japan to find Yamaguchi Takagi and risk your life. I support you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she had changed her mind.


    ¡°But girl, I¡¯ve already been convinced by you. I don¡¯t want to go find Yamaguchi Takagi and risk my life now. I think it¡¯s not worth it. I¡¯ll just wait and see how you deal with him and torture him.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t be like her grandfather, so she could only shoulder all the responsibility. Of course, Elder Liu wasn¡¯t really that irresponsible. Although he said that he didn¡¯t care, he was still watching Chen Meng¡¯er from behind. He was helping Chen Meng¡¯er by keeping an eye on her and being her most reliable support.


    Fatty and the others acted quickly. Tian Zhenhua¡¯s information was ced in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er flipped through Tian Zhenhua¡¯s information. It showed that he was really very lucky. His journey was smooth. Tian Zhenhua, was born in a remote rural area. The year he resumed his college entrance examination, he was admitted to a university in Beijing.


    After he graduated, he was assigned to a small department and became an ordinary officer. A yearter, he married his current wife.


    Tian Zhenhua¡¯s good luck exploded. It was a year after he married his wife. His promotion was like riding a rocket. Every year, he rose one level, and in one year, he even rose two levels. This was clearly an unrealistic situation.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put down the information on Tian Zhenhua. She knocked on the desk a few times. After a long time, she finally spoke to Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll go meet this Tian Zhenhua.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, just the three of them? What about as?¡± Fatty was unwilling.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, don¡¯t be anxious. I still have something to tell youter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted the dissatisfied Fatty.


    ¡°Is that so? I was wondering why the Little Miss didn¡¯t need us to do anything and only used these three little kids.¡± The Fatty was satisfied after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    However, the way the three little kids were addressed made Zhou Yunjie speechless. Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin had ck lines on their foreheads. Little kids? How could they be called Little kids? They didn¡¯t look like little kids at all. However, Zhou Yunjie and the others didn¡¯t dare to voice their anger. Although they were now the Miss¡¯s personal guards and didn¡¯t belong to the three hall masters, the respect and fear they had for them since they were young couldn¡¯t be erased no matter what. Therefore, they only dared to express their protest in their hearts.


    Fatty and the others were sent by Chen Meng¡¯er to monitor Sun Ying. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that Sun Ying wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. She would probably think of a way to save her husband.


    As for who Sun Ying would look for, Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that there would be someone who would directlye forward to help.


    After Fatty and the others left, Chen Meng¡¯er began to exin to Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin their battle ns for tonight. Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared to directly enter Tian Zhenhua¡¯s home tonight and invite him to the Green Gang as a guest.


    Of course, this was on the premise that no one would know.

 Chapter 449

    <h4>Chapter 449:</h4>


    When the clock struck midnight, a ck car slowly drove away from the entrance of the Liu family mansion.


    After the car left, Elder Liu brought Zhuge Yu and the other two out from the dark. ¡°Sir, are you really not going to stop the Little Miss?¡± Fatty turned to Elder Liu. He was still worried about letting the Little Miss go out with the three brats. ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow behind the Little Miss and go take a look?¡± Fatty¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that his suggestion was good.


    As soon as Fatty finished speaking, Skinny, who was standing beside him, pped the back of his head fiercely. ¡°Ah, Skinny, do you really have a grudge or something? Why do you keep hitting me?¡± Fatty covered the back of his head, grimacing in pain as he questioned Skinny.


    ¡°Who told you to think before you speak. If you go with her, it would be fine if the Little Miss doesn¡¯t know about it. But if the Little Miss finds out about it, the Little Miss would feel terrible. She would definitely think that we don¡¯t believe in her ability. Stupid.¡± Skinny said in disappointment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Although I¡¯m worried, I believe in Meng¡¯er. She will never let herself be at a disadvantage.¡± Elder Liu let go of his worry about Chen Meng¡¯er and said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Miss is so smart and so good at fighting. Also, she developed some strange pills and powders. It¡¯s almost impossible for anyone to make Little Miss suffer. Let¡¯s wait for her triumphant return.¡± Zhuge Yuforted everyone.


    In the car driven by Zhou Yunjie that was headed to Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house, Chen Meng¡¯er was resting with her eyes closed. In fact, when Elder Liu and the others appeared and hid in the dark, Chen Meng¡¯er had already found out. She just chose to pretend that she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Little Miss, we have arrived at Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house. However, the house where Tian Zhenhua lives is specially arranged for government personnel. Therefore, the security outside is stricter than that of ordinary houses. The cars that enter and leave this district will be investigated and questioned. They can not enter if they are not led by the residents of this district.¡± Zhou Yunjie parked the car at the entrance of the district, he exined to Chen Meng¡¯er by the wall that was a distance away.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t enter through the main entrance.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at the three-meter-tall district wall. She pushed open the car door and walked out.


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin saw Chen Meng¡¯er get out of the car, so they also got out of the car.


    ¡°Are you okay with such a high wall?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the three-meter-high wall and asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Zhou Yunjie and the other two answered in unison.


    ¡°Very good. If you had answered with a question, I guess I would have had to consider whether it¡¯s suitable for you to stay by my side,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er joked. Then Chen Meng¡¯er put away the smile on her face and said seriously, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. The operationter will be based on everyone¡¯s safety, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin went out with Chen Meng¡¯er for the first time to carry out a mission. Their eyes shed with excitement.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even need to run up. She directly jumped onto the three-meter-high wall on the spot.


    This was the first time Zhou Yunjie and the others had seen their Little Miss¡¯s skills. They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who had easily reached the top of the wall. Their eyes were filled with surprise. They had always thought that their skills were very good, at least, they were the best in the Green Gang. However, they could not be like their Little Miss. They could not directly jump onto the three-meter-high wall without running up.

 Chapter 450

    <h4>Chapter 450:</h4>


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t youing up? We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked down at the three people standing in the corner and said. As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she raised her head and looked into the distance. She just happened to see the few guards at the door, napping. From the looks of it, it was really easy to let one¡¯s guard down at midnight.


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin didn¡¯t have the ability of Chen Meng¡¯er, who didn¡¯t need to run up and jump up. They retreated a few meters, then ran up and jumped onto the wall.


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin looked at the identical buildings in front of them. Their eyes were a little blurry. Most importantly, there was no indication on the wall of the building which indicated which building it was. ¡°Little Miss, Tian Zhenhua lives in room 302 of building 6. Which building is building 6?¡± Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    They hade here to check out the area before. However, because of the guards at the door, they hadn¡¯t been able to enter. In broad daylight, they didn¡¯t dare to climb the wall to enter. Therefore, they didn¡¯t expect that this residential area would be like this.


    ¡°Wait a minute, let me think.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the identical houses in front of her without any marks and frowned. She didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. Chen Meng¡¯er was desperate for help. She frowned and began to focus on her mutated brain.


    Chen Meng¡¯er silently recited the address of Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house. Then, something magical happened. The interface of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain suddenly changed into a navigation mode. Although it wasn¡¯t like the sound of a car¡¯s navigation, the road leading to Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house clearly appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tightly knitted brows suddenly rxed. She didn¡¯t expect that her mutated brain would be so useful. She really didn¡¯t know what else her mutated brain couldn¡¯t do. ¡°I know the way to Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house. You guys just follow me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Zhou Yunjie and the others were puzzled in their hearts. How did their Little Miss suddenly know the way to Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house? However, when this doubt shed through their minds, it was drowned out by their admiration for their Little Miss.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain was not an ordinary existence. Its navigation was much more advanced than those of cars. The path it took Chen Meng¡¯er was rarely seen. Even if someone appeared, it would know in advance and quickly change the path. It would let Chen Meng¡¯er and the others not be discovered.


    Under the guidance of the navigation function of the mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others smoothly arrived at room 302 in building 6.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others looked at the two tightly shut doors. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to speak, she entered from the balcony. Zhou Yunbo said excitedly, ¡°Little Miss, leave the small matter of picking locks to me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know how to pick locks?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, no matter what kind of lock it is, it won¡¯t be a problem for me.¡± Zhou Yunbo patted his chest and said proudly.


    ¡°Does the Green Gang have the unique skill of picking locks?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with slight surprise.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just Yunbo¡¯s unique skill.¡± Su Jin smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been teasing Yunbo before, saying that if he can¡¯t survive in the future, he can be a lock pick who specializes in picking locks for others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. Then I¡¯ll leave this job to you. This way, we won¡¯t have to climb in through the window.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a few steps back and let Zhou Yunbo go forward.

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451:</h4>


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Zhou Yunbo took out a thin wire from his bag. He squatted down and stuffed the wire into the keyhole. In a few seconds, the door opened. Chen Meng¡¯er was moved by Zhou Yunbo¡¯s unique skill of picking locks.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll look for you to learn it. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the interface of her mutated brain changed again. She actually began to learn how to pick locks in slow motion. There were all kinds of things, whether it was simple orplicated. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the interface of her mutated brain and almost held her forehead and let out a long sigh.


    What was wrong with this mutated brain of hers? Why did it suddenly be different from before?


    Zhou Yunbo, who didn¡¯t know what had happened to Chen Meng¡¯er, heard that his Little Miss wanted to learn the unique skill of picking locks from him. He immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°Okay, Little Miss, I will definitely hand over everything I know to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright, let¡¯s go in and get down to business first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked by her mutated brain. After dealing with Zhou Yunbo with a few words, she took the shlight and swaggered into Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house. As Chen Meng¡¯er walked, she hinted to herself in her heart that she had to suppress the fact that there was a change in the mutated brain in her heart first. She would think about it after she returned. The most important thing now was to bring Tian Zhenhua back.


    Tian Zhenhua¡¯s house was not small. It had three bedrooms and one living room. Chen Meng¡¯er did not even need to search them one by one. She knew that Tian Zhenhua must be living in the main room. Therefore, she took the shlight and went straight to the main room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gently opened the door of the main room. Then, she reached into her bag, grabbed a handful of medicinal powder, and sprinkled it into the house. Then, when the medicinal effect was about to take effect, Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door.


    She did not go in either. She left the door open and waited for the medicinal powder in the house to disperse before swaggering in with Zhou Yunjie and the others.


    In the house, the middle-aged Tian Zhenhua was sleeping soundly. It was unknown whether it was because of the medicinal powder that Chen Meng¡¯er had scattered, or because he had always slept so well, but he actually started snoring. Tian Zhenhua¡¯s wife was pretty good-looking. Although there were traces of age on her face, it was not difficult to see that when she was young, she was a beauty. Otherwise, Tian Zhenhua would have despised his wife.


    ¡°Alright, Tian Zhenhua, get up and follow me.¡± When Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo were about to carry Tian Zhenhua up from the bed and take him away, Chen Meng¡¯er gave the order. Tian Zhenhua actually closed his eyes and got up from the bed. Then, he got out of the bed, put on his slippers and stood by the bed.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others looked at Tian Zhenhua who had his eyes closed but listened to their Little Miss¡¯s request. Tian Zhenhua, Zhou Yunjie and the other two were so surprised that their mouths slightly opened. ¡°Heavens, Little Miss, what did you do to Tian Zhenhua?H-he actually... ?¡± Su Jin covered her mouth and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just gave him a little ¡®puppet¡¯ powder. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely happy that the medicinal powder that she had developed was getting better and better. ¡°Tian Zhenhua, follow behind me.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she took the lead and walked out of the room. Tian Zhenhua was wearing pajamas and slippers. His eyes were closed as he followed behind Chen Meng¡¯er obediently.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Su Jin looked at Tian Zhenhua, who was as obedient as a puppet, and sighed.


    ¡°Little Miss is so amazing. As expected of the Little Miss that I admire.¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure with a look of admiration. Even Zhou Yunjie, although he did not say anything, the admiration in his eyes could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried.

 Chapter 452

    <h4>Chapter 452:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest of the group returned the same way they came. They smoothly brought Tian Zhenhua out of his house and even brought him into the car. Zhou Yunbo looked at Tian Zhenhua, who was sitting upright between him and Su Jin with his eyes closed. Once again, he could not help but sigh. The medicinal powder that his Little Miss had developed was too good.


    From what he knew, Tian Zhenhua was a civil servant in the government. He had never practiced martial arts. He could be said to be a weak schr. However, what did he just see? After his Little Miss leaped onto the three-meter-high wall, Tian Zhenhua actually followed closely behind his Little Miss and easily jumped onto the three-meter-high wall. There wasn¡¯t even a run-up. This really made them dumbfounded.


    Fortunately,ter on, their Little Missy exined to them that Tian Zhenhua¡¯s skill was entirely due to that puppet powder of hers. Tian Zhenhua didn¡¯t feel any difort at the moment, but when he woke up, the aftereffects of the things he did while being a puppet would appear.


    However, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exnation, Zhou Yunbo and the others still felt that this puppet powder was very magical.


    Elder Liu said that it was easy. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er left with Zhou Yunjie and the others, Elder Liu did not go to sleep. Instead, he sat in the study. It seemed like he was reading a medical book, but the medical book in his hand had not been flipped from the beginning.


    Zhuge Yu and the others were not much better than Elder Liu. Fatty tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, so he simply got up to disturb Zhuge Yu and Skinny. In the end, he found that the two of them had neverid down. Zhuge Yu and the other two gathered together and simply sat in the front hall, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s return.


    ¡°Ah, Zhuge, Skinny, it has been almost two hours. Why haven¡¯t the Little Miss and the others returned? Could it be that they were discovered?¡± Fatty kept circling in the front hall.


    ¡°Fatty, stop it. Ah, you really jinxed it. Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± Skinny¡¯s hand itched again.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car engine came from outside the door. Zhuge Yu, who had always been very calm, suddenly stood up from his chair. Skinny and Fatty did not bother to fight and followed Zhuge Yu out.


    Thest person who heard themotion was Elder Liu. When Elder Liu and the others arrived at the entrance, they saw Tian Zhenhua getting out of the car with his eyes closed.


    Elder Liu and the others seemed to be frozen. They had seen Tian Zhenhua¡¯s information, so they knew him. Fatty pointed at Tian Zhenhua and took a long time to find his voice. He asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, he... why did hee down by himself? Why didn¡¯t you tie him up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome to tie someone up with a rope.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a step forward, and Tian Zhenhua followed behind her. After taking a step, Chen Meng¡¯er stopped, and so did he.


    Elder Liu was the most observant, and he immediately saw the problem. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with this Tian Zhenhua?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Grandpa, you¡¯re the best. You could tell at a nce. I sprinkled some puppet powder on him. Before the effects of the medicine wears off, he will do whatever I asked him to do. He doesn¡¯t have his own consciousness,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined to everyone.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a miraculous medicinal powder. Little Miss, you¡¯re getting more and more amazing. What kind of medicinal powder have you developed? Tell Uncle Fatty about it.¡± Fatty moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er with interest, but just as he was about to approach Chen Meng¡¯er, he was separated by a hand from Skinny.


    ¡°Fatty, stop it. Little Miss has been tired for so long. Tell her to go rest.¡± With that said, Skinny changed his expression and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss, go and rest. Leave Tian Zhenhua to us. We¡¯ll interrogate him tomorrow when you¡¯ve rested enough.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it. The effects of the puppet powder in Tian Zhenhua¡¯s body would only disperse tomorrow afternoon. She was really tired after tormenting herself for so long in the middle of the night. Moreover, she was still growing, sleep was very important. Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she did not want to be shorter than her previous life in this life.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er left, Fatty and the others tied Tian Zhenhua up firmly with ropes. Then, they went to sleep with peace of mind.


    The next afternoon, Chen Meng¡¯er was still enjoying the sun and afternoon tea with her grandfather, Elder Liu, and her uncles. The guards of the Green Gang came to report that Tian Zhenhua had woken up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the watch on her wrist and said with satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, not bad. The effect is exactly as I expected. Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±?Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and walked to the headquarters of the Green Gang next door.


    Tian Zhenhua, who was locked in the room next to Xing Xiao¡¯s, woke up and looked at the unfamiliar, shabby, and messy room. He was scared out of his wits. He thought that he had not woken up for a long time and was still asleep. It was not until he saw the Green Gang members who had heard themotion and walked in to check on the situation that he realized that he was not in a dream.


    ¡°Who are you? Where am I? What are you trying to do? What you are doing is against thew.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and heard the familiar words that came out of Tian Zhenhua¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453:</h4>


    ¡°No wonder you hired Xing Xiao. Both of you sound the same,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in a child-like voice. Her voice was sweet as she entered the room where Tian Zhenhua was locked up.


    Tian Zhenhua looked at the unbelievably beautiful girl in front of him and was confused. ¡°Who are you? Who tied me up here? You mentioned Xing Xiao just now. What does this have to do with him?¡± Tian Zhenhua threw a bunch of questions at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking too many questions at once? However, I don¡¯t mind answering you one by one.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a cunning little fox. ¡°Who am I? You don¡¯t have the right to know this question. Who tied you up? Of course it¡¯s me. Oh, no, I didn¡¯t tie this rope for you. However, I brought you back. As for what it has to do with Xing Xiao, it should be said that it¡¯s thanks to him that we found you. We have to thank him properlyter.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she immediately put on a serious expression and looked at Tian Zhenhua, ¡°You¡¯ve finished asking your questions. Then it¡¯s my turn. ¡°Who promised you benefits and asked you to work for the Japanese??Who contacted you and asked you to hand over the task to Xing Xiao??Of course, you can also not answer. I don¡¯t mind using some extreme methods to punish you. I¡¯ll let you taste the torture of our Green Gang.¡±


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her sentence, Zhou Yunjie took out the torture instrument used in ancient times and walked in.


    ¡°How about it? Do you want to give it a try?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the torture instrument in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand and asked Tian Zhenhua. She had found some torture instruments in her space and was itching to try them out.


    The instrument of torture didn¡¯t seem to be anything scary. When Tian Zhenhua saw the so-called instrument of torture in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand, his expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if they were ying house. ¡°Little friend, call your parent over. I have something to say to your parent.¡±


    ¡°My parent? You think you have the right to see them? Yunjie, use the torture device on him,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie held the torture device while Zhou Yunbo pulled Tian Zhenhua¡¯s hand out of the rope. Zhou Yunbo held Tian Zhenhua¡¯s struggling hand and asked Chen Meng¡¯er excitedly, ¡°Little Miss, are we really going to torture him?¡± Zhou Yunbo always saw the members of the Green Gang threaten people with all kinds of torture devices, he always wanted to go up and use them personally. However, he never had the chance to do so,


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would be so full of myself that I would use torture instruments to scare people? Hurry up, hurry up. Can¡¯t you see that the guests are getting anxious?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er resisted the urge to roll her eyes, previously, she was prepared to scare Tian Zhenhua, but now that Zhou Yunbo had opened his mouth to ask, she couldn¡¯t help but resort to torture.


    Tian Zhenhua was initially unafraid, but when he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were not here to scare him, he started to feel afraid. Tian Zhenhua looked at the torture instruments that were getting closer and closer to him as he forced himself to calm down. He felt as if he had missed something very important.


    Just as he was racking his brain and trying to organize his thoughts, a concentrated pain came from his finger. The pain made him cry out, ¡°Ah!¡± This cry was not much different from the cry of a pig being ughtered. At least, that was what Su Jin thought. She looked at Tian Zhenhua with disgust.


    However, when Tian Zhenhua cried out in pain, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. He remembered that he had overlooked something. He was in the Green Gang.

 Chapter 454

    <h4>Chapter 454:</h4>


    Tian Zhenhua couldn¡¯t care less about the paining from his fingers. He gritted his teeth and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, asking, ¡°Is this the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why? Did you only realize now? I really don¡¯t know why the Japanese would hire a fool like you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Tian Zhenhua with a straight face.


    ¡°Green Gang, Green Gang¡­¡± Tian Zhenhua turned a deaf ear to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t stop muttering. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. He asked, ¡°Then are you the Little Miss of Green Gang?¡±


    Just as Tian Zhenhua finished asking, Zhou Yunjie exerted more strength. The torture device that was holding Tian Zhenhua tightened. Tian Zhenhua, who did not realize for a moment, cried out in pain again.


    Tian Zhenhua¡¯s cry of pain was met with Zhou Yunjie¡¯s cold reply. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the right to know whether it is true or not. You just have to cooperate with us obediently and tell us what you know and what we want to know. That will be enough.¡±


    After a bout of torment, Tian Zhenhua finally opened his mouth when his finger was as swollen as a sausage. However, it was not out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations at all. Just like Xing Xiao, Tian Zhenhua only knew who the superior family was, everything was transmitted by the other party alone. He did not even know who he was working for.


    However, the identity of the superior family that Tian Zhenhua had told them this time was different. The other party was also born into a prestigious family. He was an illegitimate child of the Murong family in the capital, Murong Qiu. However, the current Murong Qiu hade far.


    Although the matriarch of the Murong family still did not like this illegitimate child, she could not scold him as she did when Murong Qiu first came to the Murong family. He was now a high-ranking official in the government.


    ¡°Grandpa, it seems that the Japanese have nted many spies in our country. Some of them don¡¯t even know that they are working for us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the information on Murong Qiu and said to Elder Liu, who was sitting in the seat of honor and leisurely drinking tea.


    ¡°The Japanese have always been very cunning. The more people they know, the greater the possibility of their exposure,¡± Elder Liu said slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Grandpa, you see, even though we know that the mastermind behind this is the Japanese, we can¡¯t find any evidence. We can only watch the Japanese get away with it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with some unwillingness in her heart. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how many spies the Japanese had nted in their country. She didn¡¯t know where this line would lead to before she could truly find evidence of the Japanese¡¯s crimes.


    ¡°If you ask me, we should just kill our way over and destroy that b*stard Yamaguchi Takagi first. If I had known earlier, I would not have stopped you at that time and let you torture that b*stard Yamaguchi Takagi to death.¡± Elder Liu gnashed his teeth in hatred at the thought of Yamaguchi Takagi.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not angry. After losing him, we still have his son and grandson. Moreover, we can¡¯t kill them now. Even if we destroy the Yamaguchi-gumi now, the Japanese spies in our country have not beenpletely pulled out. This is even more dangerous. We don¡¯t know when these bombs buried deep in the depths will explode. The only thing we can do now is to be patient and slowly dig out those spies bit by bit.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she encouraged herself. ¡°From the looks of it, I have to invite Murong Qiu over for tea first to see what clues I can get from him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin, she muttered to herself, ¡°Who knows, this Murong Qiu might be the biggest traitor the Japanese have ced in our country.¡±

 Chapter 455

    <h4>Chapter 455:</h4>


    ¡°Little girl, how about this? I will step in and personally invite Murong Qiu to the Liu family. When the timees, you¡¯ll act ording to circumstances? Let¡¯s not go out in the middle of the night to arrest people, okay?¡± Elder Liu discussed with Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Liu meant that if his granddaughter went out in the middle of the night again likest time, he would age by a few years.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er was unable to personally arrest him. Recently, there were some people in the government circles in the capital who were anxious.


    The director of the Bureau of Industry and Commerce, Tian Zhenhua, and the deputy director, Xing Xiao, disappeared one after another. At first, Xing Xiao¡¯s wife, Sun Ying, was shouting that her husband, Xing Xiao, had been taken away. However, she immediately quieted down. As for Tian Zhenhua¡¯s wife, she called the police. She said that her husband had disappeared when he was sleeping at home at night. The Public Security Bureau had gone to the scene to investigate and collect evidence.


    However, they had found nothing. Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua had disappeared just like that. In the past few days, there had been all kinds of rumors in the official circles of the capital.


    Therefore, Elder Liu had suggested that Chen Meng¡¯er should not go against the wind andmit crimes in the limelight. Elder Liu did not give Chen Meng¡¯er any time to object. Instead, he sent an invitation to Murong Qiu, inviting him to be a guest at the Liu residence.


    When Murong Qiu received Elder Liu¡¯s invitation from the matriarch of the Murong family, he was shocked and did not show it on his face. However, the hand that received the invitation from the matriarch of the Murong family was trembling.


    The matriarch of the Murong family, who was holding back her anger, had a very ugly expression on her face. She did not notice Murong Qiu¡¯s trembling hand. How could the matriarch of the Murong family not be angry? Other than the eldest daughter who had married into the Qu family, none of the other children she had had any prospects. This illegitimate child, however, had actually managed to thrive in the officialdom under her oppression.


    Those old fellows of the Murong family had indirectly conveyed to her several times that Murong Qiu was suitable to be the next head of the Murong family.


    The matriarch of the Murong family had already smashed a few blue and white porcin pieces. How could that b*stard steal her son¡¯s things. Even if she were to die, she would not relent and hand the Murong family over to him. Fortunately, her eldest daughter, Murong Qin, had married into the Qu family. Those old fellows of the Murong family were worried about the Qu family, so they only dared to bring it up in a veiled manner and did not dare to bring it up openly.


    However, this time, Elder Liu of the Liu family had actually sent an invitation to invite this b*stard Murong Qiu. This made matriarch of the Murong family extremely shocked. She actually didn¡¯t know when this son of a b*tch, Murong Qiu, had hooked up with the Liu family.


    ¡°Murong Qiu, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually secretly hooked up with Elder Liu behind our backs,¡± Murong Di, the eldest son of matriarch of the Murong family, looked at Murong Qiu and said with a displeased expression. Ever since Murong Qiu hade, those old fellows of the Murong family had always looked down on him. They had always wanted to hand the Murong family over to this son of a b*tch, Murong Qiu.


    Murong Qiu ignored the sarcasm of his half-brother, Murong Di. Only he knew in his heart that Elder Liu¡¯s invitation was probably a hot one. Murong Qiu could not help but smile bitterly in his heart. He really wished that he did not have this invitation.


    Murong Qiu wanted to pretend that he had never received this invitation. However, under the watchful eyes of the Murong family, how could he escape from this? Murong Qiu had heard a lot of rumors over the past two days, and Murong Qiu was different from those people who did not know the inside story. Although he did not know who took Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua, he knew in his heart that their matter had been exposed.


    However, he still did not know the exact purpose of taking Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua away. This made his heart even more panicked. However, he also knew that he could not lose his footing. He also knew that there were some things that could not be avoided even if he wanted to. Therefore, he had thought about escaping and hiding in his heart several times,

 Chapter 456

    <h4>Chapter 456:</h4>


    Murong Qiu did not know if Xing Xiao had anything to do with Tian Zhenhua¡¯s disappearance. However, at this critical moment, when he received Elder Liu¡¯s invitation, he felt that it was strange no matter how he thought about it. He also had a premonition that something bad was going to happen.


    The date on Elder Liu¡¯s invitation was the day after Murong Qiu received the invitation. The moment he received the invitation, he called his supervisor and informed him of the situation. He asked what the other party should do. In the end, just as he asked, the other party hung up.


    This made Murong Qiu very puzzled.


    Not only was Murong Qiu puzzled, even Zhou Yunbo, who was far away in the headquarters of the Green Gang, was also depressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? After Murong Qiu finished speaking, shouldn¡¯t it be the other party¡¯s turn to speak? Why did the other party hang up?¡± Fatty said gloomily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I still want to hear what the other party has to say.¡± Zhou Yunbo also said gloomily.


    Everyone in the room nced at Fatty and Zhou Yunbo and selectively ignored the two of them. Zhuge Yu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked for her opinion. ¡°Little Miss, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Investigate where this number came from. If I¡¯m not wrong, this phone number will give us a surprise.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took out a piece of paper with a string of numbers written on it, she handed it to Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°Phone number? Little Miss, where did you get it?¡± Fatty¡¯s eyes widened once again. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief and asked.


    ¡°This bug was sent over.¡± Elder Liu did not allow Chen Meng¡¯er to kidnap people. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had nothing to do, used her mutated brain in the space to develop a bug that could eavesdrop on a phone as long as it was ced on the base of the phone. Chen Meng¡¯er even modified it slightly. When the other party pressed the phone that was fitted with her bug, she would receive the phone number that the other party pressed.


    As for how this bug was installed on the Murong family¡¯s phone, that was simple. Right now, besides having a lot of money, the Green Gang also had a lot of people. Almost every family in the capital had a few members of the Green Gang. Therefore, installing a bug on Murong Qiu¡¯s phone was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Little Miss, you are really amazing. I really admire you.¡± Zhou Yunbo was nowpletely in awe of Chen Meng¡¯er. She was really a genius. Oh, she was not a genius, but a weirdo. What in the world did she not know? He did not realize it.


    ¡°Stop ttering the Little Miss. You better follow behind me and learn. In the future, don¡¯t drag the Little Miss down.¡± Fatty said and gave Zhou Yunbo¡¯s back a heavy blow. Fatty¡¯s p made Zhou Yunbo take a few steps forward.


    Zhuge Yu took the list of phone numbers that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over and looked at Fatty and Zhou Yunbo, who hadpletely different physiques but very simr personalities. Then, he cast his gaze on Zhou Yunjie, who was very cold, but when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er, he would smile warmly. ¡°Yunjie,e with me. You can be my assistant.¡±


    Zhuge Yu still felt that among the three personal guards of the Little Miss, Zhou Yunjie was the most reliable. What Zhuge Yu did not realize was that Zhou Yunjie¡¯s temper was like his. He looked cold and cheerless, but his thoughts were very meticulous.


    Zhou Yunjie, who was called by Zhuge Yu, was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Zhuge Yu to call him when he went to do something. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie hurriedly followed Zhuge Yu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhuge Yu and Zhou Yunjie leaving, as well as Fatty and Zhou Yunbo fighting and quarreling. She knew in her heart that her uncles were giving advice to Zhou Yunjie and the others for her sake.


    When Skinny saw this scene, he looked at Su Jin, who was standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er, and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m a man, so I definitely can¡¯t be as careful as Su Jin. Su Jin usually does very well.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Skinny¡¯s awkward expression and his incoherent words. She smiled unkindly. Su Jin, on the other hand, was worried about Skinny.


    In the end, Murong Qiu still followed the date on the invitation sent by Elder Liu and prepared toe to the Liu family mansion. In fact, Murong Qiu didn¡¯t know that he couldn¡¯t escape this time. Not only Elder Liu, but even Chen Meng¡¯er had sent people to follow him. Therefore, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er knew Murong Qiu¡¯s whereabouts very well.


    When Murong Qiu got out of the car at the entrance of the Liu family mansion. Zhuge Yu and Zhou Yunjie also brought the information they had found and found Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, you guessed it right. This number belongs to the Japanese side. However, because it¡¯s transnational, we haven¡¯t found out who exactly this number belongs to.¡± Zhuge Yu reported the information he had found out, one by one, he reported to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that too. And at this stage, I just need to confirm that this number belongs to the Japanese side. I think, at least we don¡¯t have to continue investigating one by one. Let¡¯s go. I think Murong Qiu should be here by now. Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er listened to the report from Zhuge Yu and the others, she already had a new guess in her heart. And her guess, when she met Murong Qiu, might be answered.

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457:</h4>


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er led Zhuge Yu and the others to the entrance of the front hall, they heard a gentle and refined voiceing from inside the room, ¡°Excuse me, Elder Liu, may I ask what is the matter?¡± Such a voice... it was very easy to leave a good impression on that person. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was very disgusted by such a voice. Because in her impression, anyone who liked to use this kind of voice to talk to others was not what they appeared to be.


    ¡°Hehe, this time, you¡¯ve made a mistake. It wasn¡¯t an elder like me who invited you over. I only wrote this invitation for someone else.¡± Elder Liu, who was sitting in his seat, said with a smile as he looked at Murong Qiu, who was standing in the middle of the hall.


    Murong Qiu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared to be. He was already very nervous and scared. He didn¡¯t know why Elder Liu had invited him here. Now that he heard Elder Liu say... someone had used his hand to invite him here. This made him feel even more uncertain. ¡°Oh? Then may I ask, Elder Liu, who invited me here? And what is the reason?¡± Murong Qiu pretended to be calm as he asked.


    ¡°Well, she has toe out and tell you herself.¡± Elder Liu noticed when Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhuge Yu and the others to the front door. Elder Liu smiled and said to the door, ¡°How long are you going to stand at the door? Are you all going toe in? Don¡¯t you all feel tired?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s words and knew that they had been exposed. Anyway, she did not really want to hide forever. She led the group and walked in gracefully through the door. As they walked, she smiled and said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s ears are still sharp. No sound can escape your ears.¡±


    ¡°You only know how to be mischievous. Didn¡¯t you want to see Murong Qiu? I helped you invite him here.¡± Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the smile that had never reached his eyes finally reached his eyes.


    Murong Qiu looked at the little girl with delicate features who had led the way in. When he heard Elder Liu speak to her in apletely different tone, he silently thought to himself, ¡®This is the youngdy from the Green Gang.¡¯. In the capital, everyone was very curious about this mysterious youngdy from the Green Gang.


    Unfortunately, Elder Liu had always been too good at keeping secrets. Many people had all sorts of ideas, but they were unable to get a glimpse of this youngdy from the Green Gang. He did not expect to see her today.


    However, Murong Qiu was not excited to see the youngdy of the Green Gang. Instead, he was shocked by Elder Liu¡¯s next sentence. If he had not heard wrongly, Elder Liu¡¯s words meant that the youngdy of the Green Gang wanted to see him. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and looked at her with an inquiring gaze.


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa. Mr. Murong, you won¡¯t me me for being rash, so I invited you here, okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a very innocent smile. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was alreadyining in her heart. ¡°What? If Grandpa didn¡¯t stop me, I would have used an even more rash method to invite him here.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s my honor to be invited by the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Murong Qiu said with a look of fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Murong, aren¡¯t you curious? Why did I invite you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er found a seat and sat down, but she didn¡¯t ask Murong Qiu to sit down. Elder Liu acted as if he wasn¡¯t involved and he also did not intend to ask Murong Qiu to sit down.


    This made Murong Qiu, who was used to being fawned on by others, feel very awkward and dissatisfied. However, he could only put this dissatisfaction to the bottom of his heart. He did not dare to show it.


    ¡°It is strange. So, may I ask, Little Miss, why did you invite me here?¡± Murong Qiu suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and took the initiative to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 458

    <h4>Chapter 458:</h4>


    Fatty and the others were very unscrupulous when it came to Murong Qiu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their Little Miss was busy with her official business, Fatty wouldn¡¯t have let Murong Qiu have such a good time.


    ¡°I invited Mr. Murong here because I want to ask, how much does this n to make Elder Sun fall ill have to do with you? Or rather, what is your rtionship with Tian Zhenhua? Or, what kind of improper rtionship do you have with the Japanese?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked, each question was sharper than thest. And every time Chen Meng¡¯er asked a question, Murong Qiu¡¯s face turned paler.


    However, to be able to climb from an illegitimate child who had no status and was bullied every day to his current position, this scheming was not something that an ordinary person couldpare to. Murong Qiu¡¯s face was extremely pale. However, the panic in his eyes shed past and he immediately returned to normal. His slightly pale face revealed a smile that caused one¡¯s heart to ache as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Little Miss is talking about. I don¡¯t know any of the questions you asked.¡±


    ¡°Murong Qiu, stop pretending in front of me. With that expression of yours, you can only lie to those old fellows of the Murong family. In front of me, it won¡¯t work. Don¡¯t try to quibble with me and y tricks. If I, Chen Meng¡¯er, had not obtained concrete evidence, I would not have called you over so openly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Murong Qiu with a cold expression.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she stood up from her chair and slowly walked towards Murong Qiu.


    However, Murong Qiu still refused to admit it. He thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to trick him. ¡°Little Miss, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m a government official. How could I have anything to do with the Japanese?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was just about to ask you the same thing. You¡¯re a government official. How can you be rted to the Japanese? The number you dialed yesterday, where in Japan did ite from? My people haven¡¯t found it yet, but they¡¯ll probably find it in half a day. Well, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I just want to ask you, Mr. Murong.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned the number, Murong Qiu suddenly turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Mr. Murong, do you find this very unbelievable? How did we know about the phone call between you and the Japanese? Mm, then do you want me to repeat every word you said to the Japanese? Sigh, it¡¯s such a pity that the other party didn¡¯t say anything and hung up the phone. However, I think the other party probably doesn¡¯t speak Mandarin, or is someone from our country.¡±


    With every word Chen Meng¡¯er said, Murong Qiu¡¯s face turned paler. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even stand properly. He didn¡¯t know how the Little Miss of the Green Gang knew. He had called Japan yesterday. He had always been very secretive. All these years, no one in the Murong family had noticed that he had contacted them.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look like that. I know you¡¯ve been scared out of your wits. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t invite anyone over without any evidence. As for you, we¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. You should be curious as well. Where did Tian Zhenhua and Xing Xiao suddenly disappear to? I don¡¯t mind telling you that I¡¯ve invited both of them to the Green Gang as guests. We also heard your name from Tian Zhenhua¡¯s mouth. So, do you think there¡¯s a need for you to quibble?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Murong Qiu and said.


    Murong Qiu panicked for a moment and was at a loss. However, he immediately returned to his previous gentle and refined appearance. ¡°Since you already know, then why did you specially invite me here today?¡±

 Chapter 459

    <h4>Chapter 459:</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right question. I invited you here today because, firstly, I want to get urate information from you. Who is the person you contacted? What is the purpose of the Japanese? Secondly, it will depend on your performance. If you perform well, I will give you a lighter sentence. If you don¡¯t perform well, I will let you know the meaning of this sentence.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er no longer had the feeling of an angel. She waspletely like a little devil.


    ¡°Then may I ask, in what capacity are you telling me these things? Are you the boss of the Green Gang? Do you think that your Green Gang has the power to do this? Although your Green Gang is doing quite well and is a well-known gang in the underworld, please don¡¯t forget that no matter how powerful you are, you¡¯re just a gang. It¡¯s an organization that cannot be seen in the light. What right do you have to interfere in this matter? With the way you are now, with Tian Zhenhua and Xing Xiao locked up, I can go to the police and sue you for kidnapping.¡± Murong Qiu looked as if he was going all out. On the contrary, Chen Meng¡¯er had made it clear that he was not so afraid anymore.


    In any case, those things that could not be seen in the light. Everyone in this room knew clearly. Moreover, he was sure that the Green Gang wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a smooth-talker. How are you going to curry favor with your boss? However, Murong Qiu, no matter how good you are, it¡¯s useless in our Green Gang¡¯s territory. Tian Zhenhua and Xing Xiao have said this many times, but are we afraid? Obviously not. If we were afraid, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on Murong Qiu. ¡°Don¡¯t say that our Green Gang is just a gang, I could lock you up here and make you never see the light of day again. Moreover, our Green Gang has never been an ordinary gang. Aren¡¯t you curious as to why our Green Gang developed so quickly when other gangs were severely affected, disappeared, or went silent? Aren¡¯t you very smart? Think about it.¡±


    Murong Qiu was not stupid. With just a little advice from Chen Meng¡¯er, he had already guessed it. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief, then looked at Elder Liu who had been quiet all this while, leisurely drinking tea. He could not speak for a long time. ¡°You guys are actually working for the country.¡±


    Murong Qiu¡¯s guess was not entirely correct, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to exin. She then replied, ¡°Yes, so you should answer my question honestly. When the timees, I will put in a good word for you and reduce your sentence. However, if you still refuse to tell me, you know what will happen to you. Also, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t find out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth, whatever she wanted to investigate, she could find out. It was only a matter of time.


    Murong Qiu did not answer Chen Meng¡¯er immediately. He struggled for a long time before he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Actually, Murong Qiu did not know much, but he knew a lot more than Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua.


    It was Dr. Li who had looked for Murong Qiu in the beginning. He had approached Murong Qiu, who had been bullied by the Murong family back then. He had promised Murong Qiu that as long as Murong Qiu agreed to help him, he would help him as well. He would give him the power that he had always wanted, so that he could stand up straight in the Murong family.


    Faced with such a tempting offer, Murong Qiu agreed without even thinking.


    Ever since Murong Qiu had agreed to help Dr. Li, he had done a lot of unconscionable things in the past few years. However, he was cautious and good at disguising himself. He had never been discovered. Tian Zhenhua and Xing Xiao were the helpers that he had found at Dr. Li¡¯s request in the past two years.


    However, he had not expected that such a thing would happen not long after he had found them.


    ording to what Murong Qiu had heard from Dr. Li, their target was Elder Sun. It was more or less because of the rtionship between Elder Sun and Elder Liu of the Green Gang that they wanted to slowly get rid of one of Elder Liu¡¯s old friends in the country. In this way, they would indirectly get rid of some of the Green Gang¡¯s helpers in the country.


    After hearing Murong Qiu¡¯s confession, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expressions did not look good. They did not expect that Elder Sun¡¯s illness had something to do with the Green Gang. They also did not expect that Dr. Li would be Murong Qiu¡¯s handler. ¡°No wonder when Dr. Li escaped to Japan, Yamaguchi Takagi would arrange a ce for him to hide. It looks like Dr. Li is the most important person. He must know a lot of things.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m flying to Japan now to bring Dr. Li back. I want to see how far the Yamaguchi-gumi can protect Dr. Li.¡± As Elder Liu spoke, he hurriedly prepared to rush to the airport.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly stopped her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. We have to n. The most important thing now is to deal with the three of them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu, who was even more impulsive than her, with a headache. She could not figure out how her grandfather managed such a big gang and the Liu family in the past. With his short temper, he could fight with them at any time.


    ¡°The three of them? Just lock them up. After the matter is over, we can talk about itter. Dr. Li is in a hurry. Zhuge, go and book a ne ticket for me. The sooner the better.¡± Elder Liu was still determined to go to Japan to clean up the issue for.


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down. Don¡¯t you think that if we kept the three of them locked up until the matter is resolved, we¡¯ll get in trouble?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Then what do you say we do?¡± Elder Liu spread his hands and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Let Elder Deng handle them first,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very irresponsibly.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s very irresponsible words received Elder Liu¡¯s approval. ¡°Yes, your suggestion is good.¡±

 Chapter 460

    <h4>Chapter 460:</h4>


    Ah Biao, who knew Dr. Li the best, was so anxious that he jumped out. He anxiously advised Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, you can¡¯t think of breaking into ce. The ce where Dr. Li is being held is built in a military training base in Japan. The security inside is tight and the defense system is tight. You can¡¯t imagine it. Up until now, no one has been able to break in unscathed. So, Little Miss, we¡¯d better think of another way.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like a challenge.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chubby little chin, her eyes shining with excitement. Ah Biao¡¯s words did not scare Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, it aroused the desire to fight in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Little Miss, please don¡¯t think that way. This is not a challenge. This is a matter that concerns your life. If you are caught, I don¡¯t need to tell you what will happen to you.¡± Ah Biao was panting so hard that he felt like crying, why was his Little Miss so different from the rest,


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, I know what you said. But isn¡¯t that what makes it more challenging? Moreover, do you have another way to see Dr. Li? Therefore, there is only one way now, and that is to break out of the ce. However, breaking out of the ce isn¡¯t so easy. I have to think about it carefully.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she entered themand into her mutated brain.


    She was going to break out of the security camp. The exact location of the security where Dr. Li was held was very important. And the best and easiest way to solve this problem was her omnipotent mutated brain. Chen Meng¡¯er entered the information she got from Ah Biao into her mutated brain. Her mutated brain quickly responded.


    Soon, theplete map of Japan was disyed on the screen of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain. Then, the map began to slowly narrow down until a red dot that kept jumping appeared on the map at a certain location. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the location of the red dot was the location of the security camp where Dr. Li was being held.


    ¡°It really is quite remote.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the surroundings where the little red dot was sitting and muttered softly.


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered softly. Ah Biao, who had been talking nonstop since the beginning and had been trying to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er to give up on the idea of breaking out of the security camp, was stunned for a moment before he asked in return.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ah Biao had been too careless and had forgotten where he was. Ah Biao¡¯s ¡°What?¡± brought Chen Meng¡¯er back to her senses. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I was thinking about how to sneak in quietly just now, so I was too engrossed in it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little embarrassed and quickly found a way to make up for it.


    However, it was a good thing that Ah Biao and the others had not given up on breaking out of the security camp by Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, they had begun to n this to attract their attention.


    Ah Biao¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Just now, his mouth was full of nonsense, saying that the security camp that locked up Dr. Li was so powerful. This was great. It had aroused the desire of his Little Miss to win. However, his insides were already green with regret. He could not go back to before he had spoken.


    Ah Biao had tried his best to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er to give up on the idea of breaking out of the security camp. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was stubborn. She would not change anything that she had decided on. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had her own secret treasures. With these two treasures, Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that she would be the first to break into the well-guarded security camp where Dr. Li was locked up.

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461:</h4>


    In order to escape from Ah Biao¡¯s nagging, Chen Meng¡¯er found an excuse by saying that she was jetgged, so she ran back to her own room. Ah Biao only realized after Chen Meng¡¯er left that Japan was so close to China, so there was no need to get jetgged. This was just an excuse for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He knew that his chances of convincing Chen Meng¡¯er were almost gone, so Ah Biao could only pin his hopes on Elder Liu and the others who were far away in China. Ah Biao did not have any hope for Zhou Yunjie and the others who came with Chen Meng¡¯er. He had long seen that the three guards of his young mistress obeyed her orders, even if the three of them did not agree in their hearts, they would not bring it up.


    Therefore, he had better call back to the country to get help.


    On the other side, after Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her room and locked the door and entered the space in a sh.


    She reactivated the navigation system of her mutated brain so that no one would disturb her. She carefully inspected the exact location of the security camp that the Japanese government had built on the military base where Dr. Li was being held, only after she had a clear look would she know how she could get there.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her height, which was not considered short among her peers, but was still quite a distance away from an adult. She lowered her head. She wanted to drive there herself. It would be convenient and would not rm anyone. However, with her height and age, she could only think about it.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er checked the exact location of the security camp where Dr. Li was being held, she began to think about how to act.


    Chen Meng¡¯er decided to act alone this time. The sooner the better. She did not want anything unexpected to happen again.


    The sudden change of mind in the Japanese and the arrest of Dr. Li, who had been working for them, gave Chen Meng¡¯er a new understanding of the Japanese government. She was afraid that the longer the night, the more bad things would happen. She was afraid that the Japanese would suddenlye up with some new decision. She was afraid that she would be one step slower this time. More importantly, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that after Ah Biao couldn¡¯t persuade her, he would definitely call Elder Liu and the others in China.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even need to think to know that her grandfather and the others would definitely oppose her breaking out of the security camp. She had to finish this matter before her grandfather Elder Liu called to look for her.


    Therefore, that night, at one o¡¯clock in the morning, Chen Meng¡¯er sneaked out of the Japanese branch of the Green Gang, carrying her small bag that only contained money, without alerting anyone.


    After sneaking out of the Japanese branch of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er saw an empty taxi about a kilometer away. Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate to reach out and stop the taxi.


    When the taxi driver stopped the taxi and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er clearly, he was a little surprised. He did not expect that the person who stopped the taxi at this time would be a little girl.


    Chen Meng¡¯er opened the car door and sat on it without hesitation. Then, she reported a location that was closest to the security camp where Dr. Li was being held that wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion. If she directly told the taxi driver the location of the military base, it would definitely arouse suspicion. At that time, she would be discovered before she could sneak in. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er decided that after she got off at that ce, she would walk over,


    ¡°Youngdy, why are you alone in the middle of the night?¡± The taxi driver could not help but ask.


    ¡°Uncle, you think I ran away from home, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes, she deliberately said, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t run away from home. I went there to look for my father. He went there for a meal today, but he hasn¡¯te back until now. My mother was angry and said that if my father didn¡¯te back tonight, she would divorce him. I don¡¯t want my parents to divorce, so I decided to go and find my father.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lying skills had improved, she didn¡¯t even blink when she made up a lie.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lie really convinced the taxi driver. That was because the address that Chen Meng¡¯er had given was on the street of the bar.


    Therefore, the taxi driver¡¯s gaze when he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er changed from suspicion to sympathy. The child¡¯s parents were really unreliable. The husband and wife had conflicts, how could they let a child go out alone in the middle of the night to look for someone? However, this was a family matter, so the taxi driver could not interrupt and could only shut his mouth.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er heave a sigh of relief in her heart. Although her ability to make up lies had grown, making up a lie was also a brain-draining thing.


    The streets in the early morning were very quiet. Other than the streetlights on both sides, there were only a few taxis that drove in the opposite direction of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s taxi. The taxi driver¡¯s speed was not slow. In just twenty minutes, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s destination had arrived.


    ¡°Thank you, mister.¡± After the car stopped, Chen Meng¡¯er rummaged through the small bag on her back, found the money, and handed it to the taxi driver.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The uncle who was driving the taxi took the money from Chen Meng¡¯er and hesitated for a moment, he said, ¡°Little girl, this is not a ce that children shoulde. After you find your father, leave immediately. If you don¡¯t find your father, hurry home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mister.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still had a good impression of this somewhat enthusiastic taxi driver.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the taxi, she looked at the street across from where the deafening music wasing from. It was a rather unshakable ce. It was a ce that made people drunk and intoxicated. It was a ce that Chen Meng¡¯er had never liked in her two lifetimes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and prepared to leave. She had to seize the time and set off for the military base where Dr. Li was being held.


    However. Just as she turned around, she met two people who were so drunk that they couldn¡¯t even stand properly. ¡°Haha, look what I see. You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already out having fun. Little girl, let¡¯s go. I will treat you to a drink.¡± As he said that, he walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er alone in the middle of the semester and was about to hug Chen Meng¡¯er and go in for a drink.

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462:</h4>


    Murong Qiu did not understand what Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were talking about. After Chen Meng¡¯er gave the order, he was escorted by Fatty and Zhou Yunbo and got into the Green Gang¡¯s car. Then he saw Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua, who were almost half-dead after being tortured by Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    Murong Qiu was shocked when he saw Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua, who were half-dead after being tortured.


    Murong Qiu pointed at Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua and asked, ¡°What happened to the two of you? Did they mistreat you?¡±


    Xing Xiao and Tian Zhenhua nodded and shook their heads again, making Murong Qiu confused.


    It was not until Fatty sat in the driver¡¯s seat and Zhou Yunbo sat in the front seat, that Murong Qiu asked Fatty, ¡°May I ask where are you sending us?¡±


    ¡°Sending you to where you should go. Do you think that our Green Gang is a good ce to stay?¡± Fatty said angrily.


    ¡°Hall Master, you are wrong. Our Green Gang will not waste food for people like them,¡± Zhou Yunbo said viciously.


    Fatty and Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words made Murong Qiu angry. However, when he saw Tian Zhenhua and Xing Xiao, he did not dare to challenge the bottom line of the Green Gang. He was now a prisoner. It was better for him to keep a low profile. Otherwise, he did not know what would happen to him.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er asked Fatty and Zhou Yunbo to send the person to Elder Deng, she gave Elder Deng a call. This phone number was obtained from her grandfather, Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted Elder Liu to make this call, however, Elder Liu was being unreasonable. He said that he had already retired and that the Green Gang had been handed over to her, Chen Meng¡¯er, so she should make the call. In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to ept this phone number, she called Elder Deng.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the call would definitely pass through someone else¡¯s hands. She had already prepared what she wanted to say. However, when the call was picked up, the words that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to say were already on the tip of her tongue. However, she heard Elder Deng¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. Chen Meng¡¯er was able to remember Elder Deng¡¯s voice. This was all thanks to her strong memory.


    ¡°Hello.¡± After Elder Deng said hello, Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned for a while and tried to find her voice. Fortunately, Elder Deng was very patient and did not hang up the phone when the phone was silent.


    ¡°Hello, is this Elder Deng? I Am Chen Meng¡¯er from the Green Gang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er introduced herself.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Meng¡¯er. Why are you calling me Elder Deng? Why aren¡¯t you calling me Grandpa Deng?¡± Elder Deng said with a smile and a kind voice from the other end of the phone into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony. She directly followed Elder Deng¡¯s words and said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa Deng.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, why did you call me today?¡± Elder Deng knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would not call him for no reason. He knew that this little girl was afraid of trouble.


    ¡°Grandpa Deng is like this, am I not investigating the matter of Grandpa Sun being angered to the point of cerebral congestion?¡±


    ¡°I know about this. Why?¡± Elder Deng pretended not to know and asked.


    ¡°Grandpa Deng, I have already called you Grandpa Deng. Don¡¯t pretend with me, you know everything. I have sent the three suspects to you. You can sign for themter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that if she beat around the bush with Elder Deng, she was definitely not Elder Deng¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°You little girl, alright, it¡¯s my fault, but little girl, why did you send the three of them to me? I will leave this matter entirely to you to handle.¡± Elder Deng mmed the table and said.

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa Deng, don¡¯t be so forthright. I really don¡¯t dare to ept this matter. Let¡¯s just say that this person is with me. Their families have already called the police. If someone were to intentionally spread the news that this person is in the Green Gang, when the policee looking for him, what should our Green Gang do? Should you and I be brought into the police station by the police, or should we directly reveal our Green Gang¡¯s trump card? I think, of these two oues, my grandfather and I don¡¯t want to see the first one, and you don¡¯t want to see the second one, Grandpa Deng. Therefore, it¡¯s most appropriate for this person to send you there. Moreover, I have to make a trip to Japanter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even give Elder Deng a chance, she spouted a whole bunch of words.


    ¡°Go to Japan? Lass, what are you going to do in Japan?¡± Elder Deng grabbed onto thest question and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go and capture Dr. Li. Dr. Li is the person who knows the most. I reckon that Dr. Li should know how many spies the other party has nted in the country. The other party¡¯s spies are arranged within the county-level cities and other governments. How would you know who they are? Therefore, I think that in order to get rid of those spies, we have to capture Dr. Li,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined to Elder Deng.


    Elder Deng did not immediately answer Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, he paused for a long while before saying, ¡°Girl, do whatever you want to do. I will support you from behind.¡± Elder Deng said.


    ¡°Then I thank you. In that case, Grandpa Deng, please take good care of the three people who will be sent overter. I¡¯ll hang up first. Bye.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone impolitely.


    On the other end of the phone, Elder Deng looked at the microphone that was emitting a sound. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was the first time someone dared to hang up on him. ¡°This girl.¡± Elder Deng shook his head and said helplessly.


    After ending the phone call with Elder Deng, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Zhuge Yu to go to the airport to buy the fastest flight to Japan.


    However, when Zhuge Yu returned, he only brought back four tickets. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s, and Su Jin¡¯s. Elder Liu took the tickets in Zhuge Yu¡¯s hands and checked them one by one, with a dark face, he asked, ¡°Zhuge, what¡¯s wrong with you? I asked you to buy the tickets, why did you buy these four tickets? Are you afraid that an old man like me won¡¯t give you the money for the tickets? Ah.¡±


    Zhuge Yu felt wronged in his heart. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy the tickets. It¡¯s that Elder Deng didn¡¯t give me the chance to buy the tickets at all.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what does this have to do with Elder Deng?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t understand. What did buying the ne tickets have to do with Elder Deng.


    ¡°This.¡± Zhuge Yu opened his mouth to exin, but at this moment, the phone rang. Elder Liu had no choice but to stand up and answer the phone.


    The phone call was from Elder Deng. After answering the phone, Elder Liu¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t me Zhuge Yu, nor could he me him. Everything was arranged by Elder Deng.


    When Zhuge Yu had just arrived at the airport, Elder Deng had asked his security guards to wait for Zhuge Yu in the airport lobby. As soon as Zhuge Yu entered, Elder Deng¡¯s security guards informed Zhuge Yu that Elder Deng had already prepared the tickets that he needed. When Zhuge Yu heard that, he was quite happy. There was a free ticket here. Anyone would be happy to take it.


    However, when Zhuge Yu took the ticket from Elder Deng¡¯s security guards and saw the names of the passengers on it, his face darkened a little. He asked Elder Deng¡¯s security guards whether these were the only tickets? Elder Deng¡¯s security guard nodded.


    Zhuge Yu said that they were not enough. He had to go to the counter to buy a ticket. However, before he could take a step, Elder Deng¡¯s security guard stopped him again. The other party told Zhuge Yu, Elder Liu and the three of them had problems with their visas to Japan. They could not buy a ticket. Zhuge Yu did not believe it. He insisted on trying.

 Chapter 464

    <h4>Chapter 464:</h4>


    The result was very obvious. He was told that there was a problem with the visas in his hands and he could not buy a ne ticket for the time being.


    This matter was definitely done by Elder Deng. He did not ask Elder Deng¡¯s guards what Elder Deng meant. Instead, he took four ne tickets and came back to report the situation to his employer and youngdy. Well, before he could say anything, Elder Deng called. This was great. He did not have to waste his breath.


    ¡°Elder Deng did it on purpose.¡± After hanging up the phone, Elder Liu could not help but roar.


    ¡°Grandpa, what did Elder Deng do to you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er carefully stretched out her neck and asked.


    ¡°He asked me to help him keep an eye on Murong Qiu, Xing Xiao, and Tian Zhenhua. He said something about not letting the enemy take them away. The people in his hands are all very capable. They don¡¯t need us.¡± Elder Liu started toin to Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    After Elder Liu finished venting, the fearless Fatty said, ¡°Then, sir, why didn¡¯t you exin to Elder Deng when you answered the phone just now?¡±


    The moment the Fatty finished speaking. Elder Liu¡¯s knife flew directly towards Fatty, scaring Fatty so much that he took two steps back. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest looked at Fatty with sympathy. One by one, they silently retreated. Only Fatty was left, facing Elder Liu who was already filled with anger and had nowhere to vent.


    Because of Elder Deng¡¯s obstruction, Elder Liu and the rest were unable to follow Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest to Japan. Elder Liu was not very assured. He let Chen Meng¡¯er go alone. He had advised Chen Meng¡¯er several times not to go. It was fine to let Ah Biao handle it. However, Chen Meng¡¯er insisted that she had to personally bring Dr. Li back.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er did not say was that it was not an easy thing to snatch Dr. Li back from the tightly guarded Yamaguchi-gumi. She was certain. If he did not fight to the death with the Yamaguchi-gumi, Ah Biao would not have the chance to snatch Dr. Li back from the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s hands.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s insistence. Elder Liu could onlypromise in the end. He could only remind Chen Meng¡¯er again and again before they set off. They had to be careful and pay attention to their safety. It was not important whether they could bring Dr. Li. The most important thing was that Chen Meng¡¯er could return safely.


    Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin were all extremely excited because it was their first time going abroad alone with their Little Miss on a mission.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er and the others got off the ne, they saw Ah Biao, who was waiting at the airport to pick them up with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called from afar.


    ¡°Little Miss,¡± Ah Biao heard the voice and raised his head. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er and her group in the crowd, he quickly went up to greet them. This time, Ah Biao did not have the time to greet Chen Meng¡¯er, he directly said, ¡°Little Miss, we just received news that Dr. Li has been arrested on the condition that he is a spy. Dr. Li has already been locked up in their military security camp. Now, the chances of us finding this Dr. Li and bringing him back arepletely gone. What should we do now? We¡¯ve worked hard for so long, and it looks like all our previous efforts are going to be in vain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t this Dr. Li always protected by the Yamaguchi-gumi? Why was he suddenly arrested as a spy?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never expected this, after she got off the ne, the first piece of news she heard was actually this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t Dr. Li working for the Japanese? What are they nning to do by arresting Dr. Li?¡± Su Jin followed up with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°I just received the news. As for the specific situation, I¡¯ll have to wait until I go back and get someone to investigate it.¡± Ah Biao also didn¡¯t know what the Japanese government was nning, that was why he was so uncertain.


    ¡°No matter what the other party is nning, I won¡¯t let them get what they want. Alright, let¡¯s go back first. After we¡¯ve investigated the cause and effect of the whole thing, we¡¯ll make a new n.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see, what exactly did this little Japanese want to do? What was his goal.


    Ah Biao sent all his men out to investigate this matter. However, the content of the investigation made Ah Biao very dissatisfied. Before the other party identified Dr. Li as a spy who had infiltrated their country, there were no signs at all. It was as if at the same time that the government had made a decision, they had also made an arrest.


    ¡°This is really something that only the Japanese would do.¡± Zhou Yunbo was the same as the Green Gang members. He did not care about anything about the Japanese.


    However, no one responded to Zhou Yunbo¡¯sints. Everyone¡¯s faces were tense as they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for her reaction.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, did our people get the news? Where is Dr. Li locked up?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about that. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go ask now.¡± The important thing that Ah Biao wanted to know was why the other party was doing this? He didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    Chen Meng¡¯er called, indicating that Ah Biao could go out and ask the gang members first.


    After Ah Biao went out, he came back very quickly. He panted and said, ¡°There¡¯s news. There are members in the gang who know where Dr. Li is being held.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then tell me quickly. where is Dr. Li being held?¡± From the moment they arrived at the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression had been very calm. It was rare for her to show such an excited expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s locked up in a Japanese army security camp not far from the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s base,¡± Ah Biao said after calming down.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not far from here,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she rubbed her chin and began to think of a n.


    ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re not thinking of breaking out of the security camp, are you?¡± Zhou Yunbo suddenly asked while everyone was quietly standing at the side, afraid of disturbing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts.


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s question was like a firecracker thrown into the crowd, causing everyone to burst into an uproar.

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that she would encounter such a dramatic scene in her life. Chen Meng¡¯er said that there were a lot of scumbags in this world and most of them were in Japan.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was slightly stunned, she gave the drunk man who stretched out his hand to Chen Meng¡¯er a chance.


    Just as the hand was about to touch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body and just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to attack out of her own reaction, someone beat him up and punched the drunk man. Like a parachute, he flew out.


    ¡°AH!¡± The man who stretched out the hand at Chen Meng¡¯er screamed in pain, shocking hispanion until he sobered up. He pointed at the person behind Chen Meng¡¯er and said fiercely, ¡°You b*stard, where did this brate from? How dare he attack our Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s territory? Do you know who we are? We are...¡±


    Before the man could finish his words, he was kicked by Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just regained her senses. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the man who flew out and fell to hispanion¡¯s side, she pped her hands and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where you came from, I might show you some mercy. Since you¡¯re from the Yamaguchi-gumi, then I have to beat you up.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished lecturing the two people who dared to touch her and waited for the Yamaguchi-gumi people toy on the ground and wail incessantly, she turned her head with satisfaction. When Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and saw the face of the person standing there clearly, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s usually expressionless face now had a gentle smile on it. When he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, there was no usual coldness in his eyes. Instead, his gaze was as warm as sunshine.


    ¡°Yuwen, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer Yuwen Jing¡¯s question. Instead, she ran to Yuwen Jing cheerfully and raised her head to ask Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°You brat, you still want to ask me why I¡¯m here. Brat, tell me, why did youe here alone instead of sleeping at home in the middle of the night?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with disapproval.


    ¡°I have something important to do, that¡¯s why I snuck out in the middle of the night. But, Yuwen, weren¡¯t you in the United Kingdom?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tried to bring up this question in a few words. She even deliberately changed the topic.


    ¡°Something important? You brat, you really don¡¯t want to live. You still asked me this question. If I hadn¡¯t called your grandfather, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you would actually get involved in such a dangerous matter.¡± After so many years, although Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t see each other often, the connection between the two of them had never been broken. Not only had it never been broken, they would talk on the phone almost every day. Because of this, Elder Liu was quite jealous. Yesterday, when Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had just set off, Yuwen Jing called, when he heard Elder Liu say that Chen Meng¡¯er had gone to Japan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had not hidden the matter of Elder Sun, so Yuwen Jing did not need Elder Liu to exin to him. He could guess why Chen Meng¡¯er had gone to Japan.


    After hanging up the phone, Yuwen Jing thought for a moment, but his heart was still not at ease. He was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er, so without saying anything, he directly asked Allen to book the fastest flight ticket to Japan for him. Originally, with Yuwen Jing¡¯s current status as the head of the Buyano family, he wanted to take a private jet. However, Yuwen Jing felt that the time required to apply for a private jet was a little long, so he simply took the airline instead.

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466:</h4>


    As soon as Yuwen Jing got off the ne, he immediately took a special car that had been waiting outside the airport and rushed to the Japanese branch of the Green Gang. As soon as his car arrived at the entrance of the Japanese branch of the Green Gang, he saw the retreating figure of Chen Meng¡¯er, who had disappeared into the night. Without saying anything, Yuwen Jing asked the driver to follow Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted to see what Chen Meng¡¯er was going to do in the middle of the night.


    When Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er get out of the taxi, he also got the driver to stop and get out. As soon as he got out of the taxi, he saw the drunkard touching Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°So it was Grandpa. I was wondering why you suddenly appeared in Japan. Yuwen, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve always cherished my life. I¡¯m confident enough. Even if I can¡¯t find out what I want to know, I¡¯ll let myself escape unscathed. I won¡¯t risk my life for some irrelevant people.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt Yuwen Jing¡¯s body rx. He quickly smoothed out his hair. ¡°Yuwen, are you here because you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°What do you think? If I wasn¡¯t worried about you, I wouldn¡¯t havee here again.¡± Yuwen Jing really didn¡¯t like this country that almost made him a hostage. ¡°Alright, brat, it¡¯s gettingte. I think it¡¯s better to hurry up with what you¡¯re going to do tonight. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to make a move when the sunes up.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude as if he was leading the way while she followed behind. She secretlyined in her heart. Chen Meng¡¯er could tell Yuwen Jing with such certainty that even if she couldn¡¯t find Dr. Li and obtain useful information, she would still be able to escape unscathed. It was all because of her space.


    Before leaving, Chen Meng¡¯er had already thought that if she was discoveredter, she would hide in her space at the first possible moment. It was because of this space that Chen Meng¡¯er was so fearless. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er also believed in her own skills.


    However, if Yuwen Jing were toe with her, she would not be able to hide in her space when she was discovered. Although she was still the same as in her previous life and had a special fondness for Yuwen Jing, this kind of affection was not to the point where she wanted to tell him the secret of her space. Therefore, if Yuwen Jing followed her, it meant that she would lose her biggest life-saving charm.


    ¡°Yuwen, if I want you to go back and catch up on sleep, would you be willing to do that?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked carefully.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression did not change, but the tone of his voice made Chen Meng¡¯er swallow the words in her heart that were trying to persuade him not to follow her.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er could only bring Yuwen Jing along and march towards the destination in her mutated brain. As for the two drunk people who imed to be members of the Yamaguchi-gumi who were knocked unconscious by Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing and were taken away by Yuwen Jing¡¯s two right-hand men.


    Yuwen Jing expressed that he would not let those who dared to touch his woman off easily. He would make him pay the price.


    As for Yuwen Jing¡¯s right-hand men, Allen and Baro, who wanted to go with them, they were rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er insisted that she could only bring Yuwen Jing along. If Allen and Baro also wanted to go together, she would not even agree to Yuwen Jing going with her. In this short period of time, Chen Meng¡¯er had thought it through. If the time came when she was in extreme danger and needed to use her space to take refuge, she might be able to reluctantly bring Yuwen Jing along, but Chen Meng¡¯er had not considered Allen and Baro at all. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er firmly opposed it.


    And when Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this, she forgot one very important thing. That was whether Yuwen Jing could enter her space,


    Allen and Baro looked at the car their master and Chen Meng¡¯er who were leaving. The worry on their faces could not be concealed no matter how hard they tried,


    ¡°Baro, do you think Master and Miss Meng¡¯er will be in danger? I¡¯m very worried.¡± Allen could not help but ask Baro.


    ¡°No, I believe in Master and Miss Meng¡¯er¡¯s abilities. They will definitely return safely.¡± Baro was telling Allen. ¡°Allen, let¡¯s go. We should bring these two back. I think Master will be happy to teach them a lesson when hees back.¡±


    The military base where Dr. Li was imprisoned was not close to the ce where Chen Meng¡¯er and the others got off. Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the passenger seat and guided the way ording to the navigation of the mutated brain in her head. She was admiring the moonlight that shone through the gaps in the forest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be a fool again. She looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s handsome face and thought that Yuwen Jing¡¯s arrival was not all bad. If it were not for Yuwen Jing, she would probably be using her legs to shuttle through the forest, marching towards their destination. ¡°It looks like you miss me a lot, brat.¡± Yuwen Jing had long felt Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze on his face. Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dazed gaze, Yuwen Jing felt for the first time that his overly attractive face wasn¡¯t a bad thing. At the very least, it could attract the gaze of the girl he loved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me, Yuwen?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had regained her senses, stunned for a moment before asking in return.


    ¡°You brat, if I didn¡¯t miss you, would I call you every day? Would I abandon everything and rush over from Ennd?¡± Yuwen Jing would not be stingy with the opportunity to express his feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that she would receive such an answer from Yuwen Jing. She stared nkly at Yuwen Jing for a long time before her face turned red. She hurriedly turned her face away and looked out of the window.


    However, Yuwen Jing did not intend to let Chen Meng¡¯er off just like that. He continued to say with a smile, ¡°Brat, are you shy?¡±

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467:</h4>


    Yuwen Jing knew that everything had to stop. He did not want to scare the person he loved. So, he let Chen Meng¡¯er hide in her shell like a little turtle.


    As the car drove deeper into the forest, there were more and more trees, one next to the other. The leaves were stacked on top of each other, and the moonlight that came in was bing scarcer and scarcer.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the narrow path in front of him that could not be considered a road at all and asked Chen Meng¡¯er hesitantly, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake? Are you sure that the so-called military base is in a ce like this?¡± Yuwen Jing was a little regretful. He had left in a hurry. Why didn¡¯t he bring the advanced equipment of the Buyano family over?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was paying attention to the direction of the little red dot in her mutated brain. At the same time, she answered Yu Wen Jing¡¯s question, ¡°Yuwen, don¡¯t worry and drive ahead boldly. I won¡¯t misidentify the ce. Besides, I think it¡¯s more interesting to hide this military base in such a ce.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er was talking, the scenery in front of their eyes changed. The dense forest was long gone. What appeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others was a heavily guarded military base.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s reaction was very fast. When he saw the military base, he stopped the car. If he hadn¡¯t stopped in time, their car would have been exposed to the other party¡¯s searchlight. Yuwen Jing quickly reversed the car, their car once again disappeared into the forest.


    ¡°Yuwen, not bad. Your reaction is fast.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing with admiration in her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing in front of her and knew that he was growing rapidly and was advancing towards the throne of the emperor in her previous life.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing his good mood. Yuwen Jing wanted to catch up with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps and be the man who could stand shoulder to shoulder with Chen Meng¡¯er. He had put in a lot of effort these few years. When his subordinates saw that thei master was working so hard, they did not dare to ck off.


    Yuwen Jing backed the car into a dense forest on the side. This way, the dense forest covered their car. Fortunately, the car that the Buyano family prepared for their family head had the best performance. This car was able to enter the dense forest without being affected. However, the body of the car was covered in scratches from the tree branches.


    If others saw this body of the car, they would definitely be heartbroken.


    However, Yuwen Jing did not care at all. The only thing he cared about was the girl in front of him. ¡°Meng¡¯er, be careful when you get out of the car. Don¡¯t get cut by the tree branches. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while? I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself. Yuwen, I¡¯m tough,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she nimbly opened the car door and walked out.


    These tree branches were nothing in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She easily pushed away the tree branches and walked onto the small path. Yuwen Jing followed closely behind.


    This military base was not just built in the dense forest. There was a tall mountain behind it. This military base was really built on a mountain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Japanese could find such a ce to build this military base,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said after looking around for a while. The road leading to this military base, apart from the road that they had just driven over, could only be reached from that mountain.


    ¡°Looks like this military base won¡¯t let us down.¡± Yuwen Jing was suddenly interested in this military base. ¡°Meng¡¯er, follow behind meter.¡± Although Yuwen Jing knew that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability was not inferior to his, he still subconsciously pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into his arms and protected her.

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was held by Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. She felt happy in her heart. She had been strong for her entire life. She had to fight for everything and snatch everything for herself. She even had to act like a tough woman and do everything in her power and she had to protect what belonged to her.


    The feeling of being protected, loved, and hugged by someone made Chen Meng¡¯er feel happy in her heart all of a sudden.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s protection waspletely different from other people¡¯s love for her.


    On both sides of the main gate of the military base, there were two soldiers holding the most advanced machine guns. The four of them stared straight ahead.


    On the wall of the military base, under each searchlight, there was a soldier holding the most advanced machine gun. It was rare to see such a strict guard.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were in the dark, observing the military base and also checking if there were any loopholes in the military base.


    Yuwen Jing was using his eyes to search, but Chen Meng¡¯er directly used her omnipotent mutated brain.


    The entire three-dimensional distribution map of the military base was now disyed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind. As long as Chen Meng¡¯er gave an order, the military base that had shrunk in her mind would follow Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order and expand and shrink.


    Very quickly, Chen Meng¡¯er found the only loophole in the entire military base through her mutated brain.


    from the looks of her mutated brain, it was really difficult to find. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not have this mutated brain, she would probably have spent a year and a half to find it.


    ¡°Yuwen,e with me. I found the entrance to this base,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said softly. She held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and walked around the main entrance of the military base. They went halfway up the mountain, which was also the end of the entire military base.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the ce in front of him and was somewhat dumbfounded. It could be said that he had never thought that there would be a hole the size of a person on the back of the mountain in such a tightly guarded military base. Moreover, it was actually the blind spot of the entire military base.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the hole the size of a person appear in front of them, she also could not believe it. However, with the experience of a lifetime, she quickly calmed down. She turned her head and happened to see the expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face that had yet to be cleaned up, she smiled and said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this hole should have been created by the internal personnel of this military base. The people above don¡¯t know about it at all.¡±


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er had really guessed it. This was really created by some young soldiers in the military base toe out for a breather. But now, it just so happened that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had the advantage. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the hole in front of her that was enough for her and Yu Wen Jing to pass through. She once again sighed at the power of her mutated brain.


    Yuwen Jing was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Then, he held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without alerting anyone, Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er sessfully entered the interior of the military base. However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing stepped into the military base, Chen Meng¡¯er felt a dangerous aura assaulting her. Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Yuwen Jing and hid in the vines at the side.


    Just as Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er hid inside, a patrol team carrying guns walked past where Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were standing.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er look at the patrolling soldiers leaving, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She was d that her instincts were better than the average person¡¯s, allowing her to sense danger at the first moment. Otherwise, they would have been taken to security camp the moment they stepped in.


    Not only did Chen Meng¡¯er heave a sigh of relief, Yuwen Jing also heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at the patrolling soldiers who had left. His face tensed up as he said this. He told himself in his heart that he had to be careful. He had to be even more careful from now on. He could not let the woman he loved be in the slightest bit of danger.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also raised her spirits. She held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand as she tried to give her mutated brain an order. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that this mutated brain could even find the hole in the military base. She wanted it to show the real situation of the people moving around in the military base at the first possible moment.


    As expected of a heaven-defying existence, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order, the things that appeared in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain changed. To be precise, there were more features.


    ¡°Yuwen, follow me.¡± With her mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s confidence increased by 50%. Chen Meng¡¯er picked a path that was closest to Dr. Li and had the least number of patrolling soldiers.


    Yuwen Jing trusted Chen Meng¡¯er fully . He was assured that Chen Meng¡¯er would lead the way. However, his vignce did not decrease at all. His eyes were vignt as he observed everything around him.


    Because of the mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing sessfully avoided the patrolling soldiers. They were getting closer and closer to the ce where Dr. Li was being held. Victory was in sight, but Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who had stopped in her tracks. He looked at the inconspicuous house next to her and asked with some doubt.


    ¡°Yuwen, do you trust me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer him directly but asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yuwen Jing answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yuwen, there is a very dangerous substance in this house. If the things in this house are taken out, it will be a disaster for the people of the world,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a frown.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for Yuwen Jing¡¯s reply before she took a step and walked towards the door of the inconspicuous room.

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er held a silver needle in her hand as she slowly approached the inconspicuous house. Yuwen Jing followed closely behind her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gently tried opening it. The door of this inconspicuous little house was not locked. Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and gave Yuwen Jing a look. He understood what Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to convey.


    Yuwen Jing looked around vigntly. Chen Meng¡¯er held the silver needle in one hand and gently pushed open the door of the room with the other hand. Chen Meng¡¯er looked inside through the crack in the door.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er looked inside, screams came from inside. Chen Meng¡¯er frowned unconsciously. She took a closer look and it turned out that the screams came from the mice in the hands of those people in white coats. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the bloody scene outside and also felt that it was very cruel.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw such a scene, she thought of some information that she had identally seen in her previous life. If she was not wrong, the white-coated scientists inside were extracting the toxins they needed from the mice. And the toxins extracted from the mice, needless to say, could be guessed what they were used for.


    Thinking of this, the silver needles in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but leave her hand and fly out,


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very fast. The silver needles flew out of her hand one after another. The scientists in white coats inside didn¡¯t understand what had happened at all and fell down one by one.


    ¡°Yuwen, it¡¯s all done. You stand guard at the door. I¡¯ll go in and take the things out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Are you okay going in alone?¡± Yuwen Jing asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just going in to take the thing out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew why they came here. She had more important things to do. This was just an unexpected gain. ¡°Then you be careful. If you need help, just let me know. I¡¯ll be outside the door,¡± Yuwen Jing said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she pushed the door open and walked in.


    The exterior of the room looked very unremarkable, but the interior waspletely different from what was seen outside. All the equipment inside were the most advanced. When Chen Meng¡¯er first entered, for a moment, she thought she had returned to her previous life.


    Chen Meng¡¯er observed the equipment in the room while she asked the mutated brain to help search for the ce where the thing she was looking for was.


    The mutated brain followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order and found what Chen Meng¡¯er was looking for.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked past the scientists in white coats who were lying on the ground and went to a shelf with all kinds of ss bottles. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the ss bottles that were ced on the shelf withoutbels. Chen Meng¡¯er was conflicted. She didn¡¯t know which one of these bottles was what she was looking for. Then, Chen Meng¡¯er made a decision. She swept all the bottles on the shelf into her portable space.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er swept the ss bottles containing unknown reagents into her portable space, she looked at the advanced equipment around her. Her eyes shed with interest. She picked up a stick and pointed it at the equipment, she swung the stick.


    The stick in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand fell two or three times, and the equipment in theboratory was almost destroyed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her masterpiece and put down the stick in satisfaction.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to know what the expressions of those Japanese would be when they saw this. They would probably be furious.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to leave, she saw a piece of paper spread out on the table. From afar, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was filled with all kinds of chemical forms. Although she couldn¡¯t see clearly what the chemical forms were, she might not know what the chemical forms meant even if she saw them clearly.

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470:</h4>


    However, there was a voice in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s subconscious telling her to quickly take away the piece of paper. This piece of paper was very important to the Japanese.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate to listen to the voice in her mind. She walked over and unceremoniously put the piece of paper into her space.


    After doing all this, Chen Meng¡¯er walked over and pulled out the silver needles that she had shot into the bodies of the scientists. She was not stupid enough to leave the evidence to the Japanese and Yamaguchi-gumi for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also did not feed the scientists the medicinal powder that she had developed. She was sure that the medicinal powder that she had developed was very sensitive to the Japanese, especially the people from the Yamaguchi-gumi. After Chen Meng¡¯er took out the silver needles, the scientists would not wake up immediately. This gave Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing enough time to leave.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er took out the silver needles, she turned around and left theboratory to meet up with Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster. Let¡¯s go find Dr. Li Now,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she looked at the time on her watch. It was already quitete.


    Yuwen Jing nodded and did not continue to ask, although he was also very curious about what was in this room.


    The two of them quickly left and ran toward the security camp where Dr. Li was being held.


    In fact, the houses in this military base were all the same. This made it easy for people to get lost. Yuwen Jing was following behind Chen Meng¡¯er. He had already started to turn around.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had a mutated brain. Otherwise, even if the two of them entered this military base, they would still be in the dark. They would have to search one building after another.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you sure you know where the person you are looking for is being held?¡± Yuwen Jing did not say that he did not trust Chen Meng¡¯er, but it was not an easy task to find someone in this military base.


    ¡°Yes. Yuwen, have you forgotten that my instincts are more sensitive than ordinary people¡¯s?¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er said, a warning sounded in her mind, informing her that she had arrived at her destination. Chen Meng¡¯er stopped in her tracks. Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped, causing Yuwen Jing to almost be unable to stop. ¡°Yuwen, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at the house that looked simr to the one before and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. I really didn¡¯t expect that the Japanese would build a security camp in the middle of the entire military base.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, her hand was pulled by Yuwen Jing. Then, the scene in front of her changed. She was held in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms and hid in the alley next to her.


    Yuwen Jing felt the softness in his arms, and his heart also became soft. ¡°There are people on patrol,¡± Yuwen Jing whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also felt a sense of danger approaching after a while. She was too excited when she arrived at the destination just now, and the sensitivity of her facial features suddenly decreased a lot.


    After the patrolling people left, Chen Meng¡¯er crawled out from Yuwen Jing¡¯s embrace. ¡°Phew, luckily Yuwen is alert. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Yuwen Jing felt his empty embrace, and his heart also felt empty. ¡°Alright brat, don¡¯t tter me anymore. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is more important.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er was with Yuwen Jing, her IQ would unconsciously drop.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing thought that the ce where Dr. Li was locked up was not heavily guarded, but there would definitely be a lot of guards. However, when the two of them were fully alert and prepared for a big battle, there were only a few people guarding the ce. Moreover, it was obvious that they did not have much fighting power.


    When Yuwen Jing saw this scene, he began to suspect that they had gone to the wrong ce. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you sure you did not go to the wrong ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We will know after we go in and investigate.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was actually a little uncertain. This was reallypletely different from what she had imagined. If she didn¡¯t know how powerful her mutated brain was, she would probably have turned around and left.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and Yu Wen Jing were hesitating, they were discovered by the guards.


    When the guard asked them loudly, Yuwen Jing had already moved. Although he didn¡¯t know Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needle acupuncture skills, his skills were not inferior to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s at all. In fact it could be said that his skills were slightly better than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s.


    The guard¡¯s words were directly cut off by Yuwen Jing¡¯s palm strike. The guard rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Themotion on this side quickly attracted the other guards in the house. They held guns and rushed over. These guards could be considered old, weak, and disabled in this military base, but even so, they were also outstanding special forces soldiers in the past.


    ¡°Who dares to trespass into a military base?¡± The oldest one asked.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing did not answer the other party¡¯s questions. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing exchanged a look. Then, they moved. The two of them had a clear division ofbor. In a few seconds, they beat up those guards and made them fall to the ground. Those few guards did not have the time to shoot at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing finished dealing with all the guards, they went up the stairs and began to search for Dr. Li.


    In the innermost room on the second floor, in a dark and damp room, they found Dr. Li who had been imprisoned.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had both seen Dr. Li¡¯s photo. Therefore, even if the current Dr. Li was very dispirited, they still recognized him at first sight.


    ¡°Dr. Li?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    Dr. Li, who knew that someone had opened the door and entered, had his head lowered the whole time. When he heard the child-like voice and the familiarnguage, he raised his head in surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Us? We are the people who came to ask for the name list from you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doll-like face had a hint of cruelty and coldness.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Dr. Li was stunned for a moment. Then, he returned to normal. ¡°Name list? What name list? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know if Dr. Li had the so-called name list. But when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Dr. Li¡¯s expression when he heard her mention the name list, she knew that she had really hit the nail on the head, Dr. Li really had a name list.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes and had an idea. ¡°Dr. Li, don¡¯t y dumb with me. Do you think that if we did not have urate information, we would have traveled thousands of miles from Beijing to get here?¡±


    Dr. Li lowered his head again and looked at the ground silently. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing could not see the expression on his face, nor could they guess what he was thinking.


    Chen Meng¡¯er continued to work hard. ¡°Dr. Li, What are you still hesitating for? Do you still want to work for the Japanese and keep your mouth shut? Do you think that the Japanese will appreciate your kindness? Will they let you off? If they did, you wouldn¡¯t have been caught here. Do you think you will end up well if you don¡¯t take the name list? If I¡¯m not wrong, the Japanese are already discussing how to quietly deal with you.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, her eyes were fixed on Dr. Li. Although she couldn¡¯t see Dr. Li¡¯s expression, the sharp-eyed Chen Meng¡¯er still noticed that when she said thest words, Dr. Li¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her words had taken effect. Her words had caused a change in Dr. Li¡¯s mind.


    She continued, ¡°Dr. Li, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about your wife and daughter at home. You escaped to Japan on your own, and now you¡¯re being locked up by the Japanese. You still don¡¯t know what the oue will be. And in China, what will your wife and daughter face? In the face of the questioning and colored eyes of the people in society, do you want them to live in the future with their heads down and hide from people when they go out?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t directly say how bad his act of treason was, it was. She just told him what he had done, what his wife and daughter would pay for it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not believe that Dr. Li did not care about his close rtives at all.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er won the bet this time. Dr. Li slowly raised his head, which had been lowered the whole time. His eyes, which did not have any focus, also slowly focused. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t be selfish and only think about myself. I still have a daughter. My daughter is still young. I can¡¯t let her think that because of me, a sinner of a father, that she will never be able to raise her head.¡± Dr. Li also regretted his decision back then. At that time, he was captivated by the other party¡¯s conditions. That was why he made a decision that made him extremely regretful.


    Dr. Li was very emotional. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er actually shut her mouth. She quietly waited for Dr. Li to vent out the fear and regret that he had been holding back ever since the incident happened. She waited for Dr. Li¡¯s emotions to slowly calm down.


    As for Yuwen Jing, he had been standing behind Chen Meng¡¯er as a protector from the moment he entered. He had not opened his mouth.


    Dr. Li wiped away his tears again and again. After a long while, his emotions slowly calmed down. ¡°What exactly are your identities?¡± Dr. Li wiped away his tears. He nced at Yuwen Jing who was standing behind Chen Meng¡¯er and asked.


    Yuwen Jing was obviously of mixed-blood origin. Dr. Li was still a little suspicious of Yuwen Jing. In addition to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age, Dr. Li became even more cautious.


    ¡°Green Gang, Elder Deng.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not directly answer Dr. Li¡¯s words, but indirectly replied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s simple words made Dr. Li¡¯s gaze toward Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly change. He stared at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Are you the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡±

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472:</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression did not change. However, she was extremely surprised. She did not expect Dr. Li to guess her identity so quickly.


    After Dr. Li received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s affirmative answer, he heaved a sigh of relief. A trace of joy shed in his eyes. ¡°I can give you the list. However, you have to agree to one of my requests.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not agree to Dr. Li¡¯s request. Instead, she asked him to state his conditions first. She still liked the feeling of having everything in hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My request won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. I don¡¯t expect you to take me out of here either. I just want you to help me look after my family. I want my daughter to grow up healthily.¡± Dr. Li¡¯s tears continued to fall..


    Only now did he truly realize that money was nothing in front of family and love. However, it was already toote for him to realize it now.


    ¡°Alright, I agree to your request. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you give me the list, I promise to let your wife and daughter live a carefree life in the future. I will also not let everything you do affect their lives.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she could ept this request, so she agreed immediately.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you first. I¡¯ll tell you the address of the name list now.¡± Dr. Li gestured for Chen Meng¡¯er to move her ear closer. His meaning was very obvious. He was only going to tell Chen Meng¡¯er alone. He was still worried about Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Yuwen Jing and moved her ear closer to Dr. Li¡¯s mouth.


    Dr. Li whispered a bunch of names into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Dr. Li was a genius who hid things. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if Dr. Li did not tell her, she would not have thought of these people even if she racked her brains.


    ¡°Remember, when you tell them my daughter¡¯s name, the other party will give you the name list,¡± said Dr. Li.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Don¡¯t worry. When I get the name list, I will tell Elder Deng about your contribution. I will-¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could finish her words, Dr. Li stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t have much hope that I can get out of here. This is the retribution I deserve for betraying my country. You guys should hurry up and leave. In about ten minutes, the Yamaguchi-gumi will be here,¡± Dr. Li said as he looked at the only clock in the room, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± .


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to say something, but Yuwen Jing stopped her. Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er had aplished her goal, he held her hand and walked out. Before he left, Yuwen Jing closed the door.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Just as Yuwen Jing was about to pull Chen Meng¡¯er through the fallen guards, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped. ¡°I¡¯ll give them something to eat so that they can forget about things they shouldn¡¯t remember.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er took out a small porcin bottle from her bag. Then, she poured out the pills inside the small porcin bottle and bent down, she stuffed the pills into the mouths of the guards lying on the ground one by one.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pped her hands. It was a sess. ¡°Now, I want to see how they¡¯re going to investigate.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had just left when a group of men in military uniforms rushed in with guns in their hands. When they saw theirrade lying on the ground, the leader of the group secretly eximed, ¡°Not good.¡± Then, he walked quickly to the second floor.


    When he pushed open the door and saw Dr. Li sitting in the room, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, his heart was once again worried. Initially, when they received the news that theboratory in the base had been robbed by the unknown person, they thought that the other party had a rtionship with Dr. Li who was locked in their base.


    Therefore, after they saw the scene, they rushed over without stopping. As they expected, the other party must havee to the house where Dr. Li was locked up. But now, Dr. Li was safe and sound in the house.


    From the looks of it, there was a problem with their conjecture.


    This group of people in military uniforms rushed over and left in a hurry. They were in a hurry to leave, so they did not notice the mocking look in Dr. Li¡¯s eyes, who had his head lowered the whole time.


    Just when the military base was in chaos due to the intrusion of an unknown person, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had sessfully exited the military base from the entrance they had entered. The two of them held hands and leisurely strolled back to where their car was parked.


    After getting into the car, Yuwen Jing opened his mouth to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what did you get in that house just now? When we just came out, I heard someone saying that something big had happened in theboratory.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just something harmful.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er actually took out the ss bottles containing the reagents that she had taken out from theboratory from her bag and said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in these ss bottles, if my guess is correct, the reagents in these ss bottles are all extracted from the bodies of mice.¡±


    ¡°You mean, the toxins extracted from the bodies of mice?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel slipped and the car almost missed. Fortunately, Yuwen Jing¡¯s skills were good. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Yeah, Yuwen, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the gue. I reckon that if the reagent inside spreads out, it will cause arge-scale gue. However, I¡¯ll have to wait to go back and study it before I know the specifics.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of what she had learned about gue before, she couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that she would obtain something unexpected in addition to what she wanted. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to think that if the reagents in her hands were really as she had guessed, then when the Japanese used thepleted reagents against people from other countries in the future, the consequences would be terrible.


    No matter what, Chen Meng¡¯er was very d. She was d that she insisted on making this trip and taking this risk.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know was that her disappearance in the middle of the night had made Zhou Yunjie and the others so anxious that their mouths were about to bubble.

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473:</h4>


    The Green Gang was in utter chaos.


    ¡°You, tell me what you do for a living. I told you to guard the door, but you didn¡¯t even notice the youngdy leaving. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of having trash like you? I¡¯ll put it this way. If anything happens to the youngdy, don¡¯t even think about your little lives.¡± This was not the first time this night that this threat was made. After Ah Biao found out that Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the gang, he slipped out. He asked the few guards, and they all said that they had not seen Chen Meng¡¯er. Ah Biao began to lose his temper, each time, he became fiercer and fiercer. ¡°Ah Biao, Meng¡¯er will be fine.¡± Ah Biao lost his temper. No one in the gang dared make a sound. Only Jin Minzhu, Ah Biao¡¯s wife, dared say a few words.


    Only after Jin Minzhu reminded him did Ah Biao realize that he had said the wrong thing.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ah Biao snorted coldly at the few guards before he shut his mouth.


    And if it wasn¡¯t for Jin Minzhu pulling him along earlier, Ah Biao would have already ordered his men to pull these few guards out and beat them up a few dozen times.


    As time passed, Zhou Yunjie couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, he said, ¡°Hall Master, why don¡¯t you give Elder Liu a call?¡± Zhou Yunjie was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety. He wanted to find Chen Meng¡¯er personally, but without orders from above, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Zhou Yunjie med himself. He was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard, but he didn¡¯t find any evidence when Chen Meng¡¯er went out to look for evidence.


    Zhou Yunjie had been sitting the whole time, but in his heart, he kept telling himself that if anything happened to the Little Miss, he would not be able to escape responsibility.


    ¡°Hall Master, I think it¡¯s already sote. Let¡¯s mobilize everyone from the Green Gang to go out and look for her.¡± Zhou Yunbo was even more direct and spoke out everyone¡¯s innermost thoughts. Actually, if Zhou Yunjie had not stopped him, Zhou Yunbo would have long discovered that Chen Meng¡¯er was missing. He wanted to go out and look for her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer either. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ah Biao¡¯s ability to stay until now was already his greatest limit.


    ¡°Ah Biao, calm down.¡± In the hall, it could be said that the only calm person was Jin Minzhu, who called out to Ah Biao, who had already stepped out of the hall with one foot. Ah Biao heard his wife¡¯s words and had no choice but to retract his foot. Jin Minzhu red at Ah Biao and turned her head, she said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, calm down first. You should all be well aware of Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength. You have to believe in Meng¡¯er. She won¡¯t do anything that she isn¡¯t confident in. She has never been a reckless person. If she wasn¡¯t confident that she could escape unscathed, she wouldn¡¯t have taken this risk.¡± When Jin Minzhu said this, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Moreover, if you go out now, not only will you not attract the attention of the Yamaguchi-gumi, you might even ruin Meng¡¯er¡¯s n.¡± Jin Minzhuforted everyone, but Jin Minzhu knew in her heart,?that she was as worried about Chen Meng¡¯er as everyone else present.


    Although Ah Biao listened to his wife¡¯s advice and did not send anyone out to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, he did not stop for even a moment. Zhou Yunjie was also rarely annoyed. He gulped down cup after cup of tea. He used the tea as if it was wine to calm his mood.


    When the hour hand on the clock face pointed to four and the minute hand pointed to twelve, the originally dark sky outside had already begun to show some light.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Ah Biao stopped walking in circles. As he spoke, he changed his direction and walked towards the door. This time, Jin Minzhu did not stop him. She was also worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474:</h4>


    As for Zhou Yunjie and the others, they followed Ah Biao¡¯s footsteps and walked towards the main entrance.


    Ah Biao and the others had just reached the main entrance, but before they could even step out of the main entrance of the Green Gang¡¯s Japan branch, they all heard the sound of a caring from outside. It was as if they had been frozen. Then, they all ran out one by one,


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were chatting andughing as they opened the door and got out of the car. Just as her foot touched the ground, she heard Ah Biao¡¯s slightly loud and overly loud voice. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw the crowd standing in front of her and knew that she had been discovered for sneaking away in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you brat, you didn¡¯t even say anything when you wanted to go out. You made us all worried to death. Ah, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Jin Minzhu went forward and grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm, after saying that, Jin Minzhu found a handsome mixed-race boy. He walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side from the other side of the car. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    It had been a few years since theyst met. Jin Minzhu had long forgotten Yuwen Jing, who was still a little kid back then.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, this is Yuwen Jing. Don¡¯t you recognize him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined to Jin Minzhu.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing?¡± Jin Minhua was still confused at first, but then she remembered. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Yuwen Jing. When did he grow so big in the blink of an eye? Oh, I¡¯m already old,¡± Jin Minzhu said as she looked at Ah Biao with a resentful gaze.


    Ever since his wife was pregnant, her temper had been tormenting him a lot.


    ¡°Hehe, Minzhu, look at all of us standing here. We¡¯re all too eye-catching. It¡¯s not a good look. Let¡¯s go in and sit down first.¡± Ah Biao knew that he could not continue this topic, so he could only change the topic.


    After the group of people went in, Ah Biao did not give his wife, Jin Minzhu, a chance to pull him back. He pulled Chen Meng¡¯er to the side and whispered to her, ¡°Little Miss, how¡¯s the situation? Have you seen Dr. Li?¡± Ah Biao saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had returned safely, so he changed his mind to care about the results of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trip.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered truthfully.


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, why didn¡¯t you bring him back?¡± Ah Biao was sure that there were no unfamiliar faces here.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to bring him back. Besides, I¡¯ve already found what I need. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I bring him back or not,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined. ¡°Dr. Li has a list of names. He hid it. He told me the specific address. When I return to China, I¡¯ll go and get it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Dr. Li was so cooperative? Little Miss, Dr. Li won¡¯t cheat you, right?¡± Ah Biao asked with some worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a backup n.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er whispered to Dr. Li, she gave him the powder that she developed to make him tell the truth. She used very little of it, the effects of the powder disappeared very quickly. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was not worried at all about the authenticity of what Dr. Li said in her ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Ah Biao was relieved.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, I¡¯m going to catch up on my sleep. I haven¡¯t slept all night, and I¡¯m still doing so much exercise. I¡¯m really tired,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she covered her mouth and yawned.


    When Ah Biao saw the red in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, his heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you sleep well at night. Hurry up and get some rest.¡±


    In the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t the only one who was yawning from exhaustion. The members of the Green Gang had been tossed around by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden disappearance for the entire night. Now, they were also yawning non-stop. Finally, Chen Meng¡¯er waved her small hand. Other than the gatekeepers, everyone else went down to rest and get some sleep.


    Therefore, on this rare day, the Japanese branch of the Green Gang was very quiet. There were very few people walking back and forth.


    In contrast to the Green Gang of Japan, the military base was in a mess.


    The highest leader of the military base looked at the destroyedboratory and listened to his secretary report the losses to him. His face turned from green to ck, finally, he pointed at the few people and cursed, ¡°B*stards, a bunch of b*stards. The security measures of our military base are famous all over the world. Now, the enemy has entered our military base and destroyed ourboratory, but you didn¡¯t even see their faces. Tell me, what do you do for a living? What¡¯s the use of the country supporting you?¡±


    The guards on duty at the military base today, as well as the patrolling soldiers, as well as the scientists in white coats, totaled up to more than a hundred people. All of them had their heads lowered and were waiting to be reprimanded, they also expressed their grievances and helplessness. However, they also dared not express their dissatisfaction in the bottom of their hearts, and they did not dare to show it on their faces.


    ¡°Do you know why our military base was built here? Why did the higher-ups pay so much attention to it? It was all because of thisboratory and the reagents in theboratory. Now that theboratory has been destroyed, the research results have been stolen. Tell me, how should I report this to the higher-ups. You think you have a long life, but I haven¡¯t lived long enough. You, you, and you, go and investigate. I don¡¯t believe that the other party is so powerful that they did not leave a trace of evidence behind. And all of you, think about what you saw when the incident happened.¡± The supreme leader of the military base was furious, not only was he not in a good mood, but the anger in his heart was growing.


    In a vi on the outskirts of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi Takagi was sitting in a wheelchair. He had been trimming the flowers and nts in Yamaguchi-gumi for a long time. When he heard the footsteps behind him, he paused for a moment and then continued with the work in his hands.


    ¡°Father.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s son walked over and sat down on the stone bench behind Yamaguch Takagi.


    He pretended not to hear his son¡¯s arrival and continued his work without looking back.


    ¡°Father, I know you don¡¯t want to see me. To be honest, if something big had happened over there and the person over there had asked me to invite you out of the mountain, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi had never been on good terms with his son. Meanwhile, his son had always been ambitious for the Yamaguchi-gumi in his father¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475:</h4>


    After being schemed against by Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time and falling ill, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s son finally found an opportunity. He mobilized his own forces and prepared to seize power. However, he still underestimated his father¡¯s strength. Although his father was unconscious at that time, his father¡¯s subordinates had always stood firmly on his father¡¯s side and persisted in resisting to the end.


    Thus, when his father Yamaguchi Takagi woke up, the son wasn¡¯t able topletely seize all the forces of Yamaguchi Takagi. In the end, he was only able to split half of the forces with his father. However, after this matter, the rtionship between Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s son and his father once again fell into a deadlock.


    From that time onwards, Yamaguchi Takagi had always turned a blind eye to his son. Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s subordinates knew that something big must have happened for Yamaguchi Yuan to appear here.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop moving. He didn¡¯t even turn around to look at his son, Yamaguchi Yuan.


    Ayer of anger appeared on Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯s face. The hand that he ced by his side tightly clenched. If it weren¡¯t for this matter, the higher-ups had specifically requested for his father to step out, he wouldn¡¯t have stooped down toe here. ¡°The medicine in theboratory that imprisoned Dr. Li in the military base has disappeared, and theboratory has also been destroyed. However, the higher-ups haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    ¡°Then where is Dr. Li?¡± Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯s words finally made Yamaguchi Takagi unable to continue for a long time. He put down the tool in his hand and asked.


    ¡°Dr. Li is here, but the person guarding Dr. Li was knocked out,¡± Yamaguchi Yuan answered honestly, although he was very unhappy.


    ¡°Are you sure he was knocked out? He wasn¡¯t killed?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi turned his wheelchair around and looked at Yamaguchi Yuan sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he was knocked out, but those guards can¡¯t remember who knocked them out. This made the higher-ups very angry. Moreover, there were people who sneaked into the military base, but no one in the base discovered them. Therefore, the strength of the other party made the military wary.¡± Yamaguchi Yuan thought for a while, but he still told him what he knew. ¡°The higher-ups asked me to consult you, father. Do you have a candidate in mind who has the ability to sneak into the military base without alerting anyone?¡±


    Yamaguchi Yuan waited for his father¡¯s answer. However, after a moment of silence, Yamaguchi Takagi turned his wheelchair around. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll inform you when I think of something.¡± After saying that, Yamaguchi Takagi waved at Yamaguchi Yuan.


    ¡°Father.¡± Yamaguchi Yuan was very unhappy with his father¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°You can go.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi didn¡¯t give Yamaguchi Yuan a chance to speak. He asked his assistant, who was waiting not far away, to push him back to rest.


    Yamaguchi Yuan looked at his father¡¯s back as he left. His expression was ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damned old man, I want to see how long your current body canst.¡±


    When Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant pushed him into the room, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s thetest news from the Green Gang?¡± In fact, when his son mentioned this matter, the first person that appeared in his mind was Elder Liu, the second person was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Our people didn¡¯t find any new news,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant said as he pushed his wheelchair.


    ¡°You saidst time that only the Little Miss of Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, came to Japan this time. What about Liu Bolin of Green Gang? Are you sure he didn¡¯te this time?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi had always sent people to watch every move of Green Gang.

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476:</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯te. However, our people saw the young master of the Buyano family driving the Little Miss of the Green Gang back to the Green Gang at four o¡¯clock in the morning two nights ago. However, before that, our people didn¡¯t see the Little Miss of the Green Gang leave the gate of the Green Gang,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant said, thinking of the information he had received earlier, he hurriedly informed Yamaguchi Takagi.


    ¡°You said it happened the night beforest?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi caught the main point of his assistant¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Is there anything wrong?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant asked.


    Yamaguchi Takagi did not directly answer his assistant¡¯s question. Instead, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Later, send an invitation to the Little Miss of the Green Gang and invite her to our Yamaguchi-gumi as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant agreed. However, he was wondering what his master meant. Their Yamaguchi-gumi and the Green Gang had been enemies for many years. They would never get along with each other, his master would never invite the youngdy of the Green Gang to their Yamaguchi-gumi as a guest. Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant was conflicted. He could not help but ask, ¡°Master, will the youngdy of the Green Gang agree to your invitation toe to the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have an answer after you send her the invitation. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going to rest.¡± After saying that, Yamaguchi Takagi turned his wheelchair and returned to his room.


    After Yamaguchi Takagi returned to his room to rest, the assistant personally brought the invitation to the Japanese branch of the Green Gang. He handed the invitation to Ah Biao.


    However, he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted to know because the youngdy of the Green Gang wasn¡¯t there at all. He didn¡¯t even see the youngdy¡¯s face. How would he know the answer.


    And Ah Biao, who received the invitation, if it wasn¡¯t for Jin Minzhu pulling at him from the side, he probably would have thrown Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant along with the invitation in his hand.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s long-time assistant is trying to do? What is he nning? He actually sent an invitation to Little Miss.¡± Ah Biao looked at the invitation sent by Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s long-time assistant, it was as if he was looking at something disgusting.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s long-time assistant definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Little Miss, you must not agree. You can¡¯t go.¡± Zhou Yunbo and Ah Biao stood on the same side. They also did not agree with Chen Meng¡¯er epting Yamaguchi¡¯s long-time invitation.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, ever since she came back and saw the invitation, she had a smile on her face. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you think?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    ¡°Me? I really miss Yamaguchi Takagi. I haven¡¯t seen him for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be strong and alive.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin and smiled like a little fox.


    ¡°Little Miss, you mean you want to ept the invitation?¡± Ah Biao heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in shock and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and replied. ¡°I really want to see what happened to Yamaguchi Takagi, who has been suffering from illness all year round. Or, I might have the chance to meet the next leader of Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±


    Yuwen Jing frowned when he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er epted Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s invitation. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with disapproval. ¡°Meng¡¯er, the situation now is different from before. The Yamaguchi-gumi must be up to no good by sending this invitation. If you must go, I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s just nice that I¡¯m in Japan to pay a visit to the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Yuwen Jing took a step back and said.

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477:</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Little Miss, you should ask Yuwen to apany you.¡± Ah Biao originally had a headache and didn¡¯t know how to persuade his Little Miss to give up on going to the Yamaguchi-gumi for so long, but now, Yuwen Jing jumped out and said that he was willing to apany his Little Miss to the Yamaguchi-gumi. This made him feel much more at ease. Not to mention how much Yuwen Jing valued his Little Miss, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let his Little Miss suffer even the slightest bit of harm. He was even more certain that the Yamaguchi-gumi wouldn¡¯t be able to go against the Buyano family at this time. Therefore, their Little Miss would definitely not be in any danger with Yuwen Jing apanying her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er actually wanted to open her mouth and refuse. She could go alone. However, the people in the hall were all saying that if she didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t agree to let her go to the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go together, let¡¯s go together.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could onlypromise.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to apany Chen Meng¡¯er to visit the Yamaguchi-gumi for a long time, but he didn¡¯t let anyone know in advance. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and got out of the car, the assistant who had been waiting at the door anxiously for a long time, was dumbfounded. He knew Yuwen Jing. How could he not know about the new family head of Buyano, the young family head who had been praised by his family head several times?


    The assistant who had been waiting at the entrance for a long time only came back to his senses when Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm and walked in front of him.


    ¡°Master Xibo, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Xibo, it looks like the Yamaguchi-gumi doesn¡¯t wee you. I told you to stay at home. Now that they don¡¯t wee you, you¡¯ve lost a lot of face,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, you, you misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant. Master Xibo, don¡¯t misunderstand. The Yamaguchi-gumi did not reject you. It¡¯s just that your appearance together with Miss Meng¡¯er has really surprised me.¡± The assistant, who knew that he had said the wrong thing for a long time, quickly tried to remedy the situation. However, when he saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s taut face and the dangerous aura emanating from his body, his legs could not help but tremble. ¡°Master Xibo, Miss Meng¡¯er, our master has been waiting for you inside for a long time,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant quickly said as he resisted the urge to run away,


    Yamaguchi Takagi was still sitting in his wheelchair like the day his son visited him. He was trimming the flowers and nts, looking like he was retiring leisurely. However, only those who did not know Yamaguchi Takagi for a long time would think so. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing did not think that this ambitious elder would suddenly put down everything in his hands to recuperate.


    ¡°Master, Miss Meng¡¯er and Master Xibo have arrived.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Master Xibo.¡±.


    Yamaguchi Takagi, who originally wanted to put on airs, could no longer pretend when he heard the title ¡°Master Xibo.¡± He turned his wheelchair and turned around. ¡°Master Xibo?¡± When Yamaguchi saw Yuwen Jing who was standing with Chen Meng¡¯er, his expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Why do I feel that Yamaguchi Takagi doesn¡¯t seem to wee me very much?¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly.


    ¡°How can that be? Master Xibo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just a little surprised when I saw you arrive. However, I just don¡¯t know why Master Xibo hase to our Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s face was filled with benevolence, however, in his heart, he was cursing. He had never expected that the head of the Buyano family would actuallye without notice. Furthermore, he looked at the intimate manner in which the head of the Buyano family was standing together with that girl from the Green Gang. He knew that the head of the Buyano family was here for that girl from the Green Gang.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I happened to be present when Meng¡¯er received the invitation from you. I never visited you before when I came to Japan. This time, I hitched a ride and came with her. Boss Yamaguchi, you won¡¯tin that I came without warning, right?¡± Yuwen Jing replied, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if Yamaguchi Takagi hadn¡¯t been worried about Yuwen Jing, he would definitely have cursed. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s sullen expression and felt veryfortable in her heart.


    ¡°How could it be? I feel honored that the Xibo family head can think about my Yamaguchi-gumi. How could Iin?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi said with a smile on his face, but no matter how one listened to Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s words, they sounded like he was gnashing his teeth in anger.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was watching from the side, was extremely happy. She did not expect that Yuwen Jing would be able to see Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s lively expression when she came along.


    After a round of exchanges between Yamaguchi Takagi and Yuwen Jing, Yamaguchi Takagi ended up being at a disadvantage. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing finally sat down.


    ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, why did you specially invite me over this time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the point after sitting down,


    ¡°Haha, this girl is really as direct as before.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi acted as if he was very familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just wanted to ask Meng¡¯er, why did youe to Japan this time?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi did not beat around the bush with Chen Meng¡¯er, because he knew that if he beat around the bush with Chen Meng¡¯er, he would not get any benefits. This girl was even more cunning than her grandfather.


    ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, you¡¯re asking this question. Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯te to Japan? ¡°Our Green Gang has a branch in Japan. As the boss, can¡¯t Ie to inspect it? Anyway, I¡¯m not here to inspect it. I came to Japan to have fun, take a stroll, and rx. Can¡¯t I do that? I don¡¯t know when the Yamaguchi-gumi became so bold that they even controlled the entry and exit of tourists in Japan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Yamaguchi Takagi was going to ask, but she deliberately misinterpreted it and deliberately did not lead the topic upwards.


    Yamaguchi Takagi was almost choked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. It took him a long time to catch his breath, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have the right to ask about your visit to Japan. I just want to know, are you here because of Dr. Li? Or, did you do what happened to our Japanese military base?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi went all out, he spoke directly.


    ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve heard of Dr. Li before, but I don¡¯t know if the Dr. Li You¡¯re talking about is the same person as the Dr. Li I know. Also, something happened to your Japanese military base, so you came to me and asked me if I did it. Boss Yamaguchi, this is nder. Be careful or I will go to the embassy and let them find justice for me.¡± Chen Menger said with a smile.

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478:</h4>


    Yamaguchi Takagi wanted to get some information out of Chen Meng¡¯er, but Chen Meng¡¯er, this cunning little fox, refused to cooperate no matter what. She did not go into the trap that Yamaguchi Takagi had dug.


    Seeing that Yamaguchi Takagi was angered by Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er still sat calmly. As for Yuwen Jing, as long as Yamaguchi Takagi did not do anything to hurt Chen Meng¡¯er, he would not interfere. He allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to y around with him.


    ¡°Oh, I was wondering what father was busy with. It turns out that there are guests. The Little Miss of the Green Gang and the head of the Buyano family.¡± Just as Yamaguchi Takagi could not take it anymore, his son Yamaguchi Yuan appeared under the obstruction of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s men. Yamaguchi Yuan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said to his father in a strange tone, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that you had such a good rtionship with the Green Gang and the Buyano family, father.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing knew that Yamaguchi Takagi had a direct conflict with his son Yamaguchi Yuan. They also knew that the father and son had once almost fought to the death over the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, it wasn¡¯t much different now. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing looked at each other. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know why Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s son Yamaguchi Yuan suddenly appeared at this time.


    Yamaguchi Takagi did not give Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing a chance to know the reason. He was angered by his son¡¯s words and scolded, ¡°B*stard, how dare you!¡±?Then, he opened his mouth and said to Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, both of you. We have some matters to settle between us. Please go back first. Later, I wille personally to apologize.¡±


    It¡¯s no secret that he had a bad rtionship with his son. However, in the face of the opponent, he still want to save some face.


    Chen Menger and Yuwen Jing want to stay and watch the live version of the father and son fight. But now that she had been asked to leave, she could not sit still, no matter how thick-skinned she was.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Boss Yamaguchi, even if youe to the Green Gang, you might not be able to see me. Don¡¯t tell me that I have toe to Japan to have fun with Xibo?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words weren¡¯t reserved, however, it could be considered as giving Yamaguchi Takagi some face. She didn¡¯t directly say, ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me. I don¡¯t have time to receive you. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to see you either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss Yamaguchi, and also, Boss Yamaguchi¡¯s son. We¡¯ll take our leave. You guys can chat slowly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously winked at Yamaguchi Takagi and Yamaguchi Yuan before pulling Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand, she turned around and left.


    Yuwen Jing nodded at Yamaguchi Takagi and Yamaguchi Yuan before following Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps and leaving.


    Watching Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing leave, Yamaguchi Yuan asked, ¡°Father, what are your ns for inviting the youngdy of the Green Gang as a guest?¡± Yamaguchi Yuan had received news from his informant saying that his father had given the youngdy of the Green Gang an invitation card. When Yamaguchi Yuan heard this, he could not remain calm. He guessed that his father wanted to join forces with the Green Gang to deal with him.


    That was why Yamaguchi Yuan had rushed in in such a hurry.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re bad at what you do.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi did not answer his son¡¯s question directly. Instead, he kept a straight face and scolded him.


    ¡°Father, I only called you father because I gave you face. Don¡¯t be so arrogant in front of me. Look at yourself. How long do you think you have left to live in this state? Do you think that your precious grandson has the ability to take over the power in your hands after you die?¡± Yamaguchi Yuan said with sarcasm.


    ¡°Evil creature, get lost, get lost.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi was angered by his son¡¯s words. He picked up the teapot on the stone table and threw it at Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯s face. Fortunately, Yamaguchi Yuan dodged quickly and was not hit. However, the boiling tea in the teapot spilled out andnded on Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯s face. Yamaguchi Yuan could not help but cry out in pain.

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had already walked to the door, twitched her ears and raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    Yuwen Jing happened to see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions. Yuwen Jing raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think I heard Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯s scream. Yuwen, do you think the father and son are going to fight? However, if the two of them fight, the loss would not be yamaguchi Yuan. But the scream just now was obviously from Yamaguchi Yuan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er got on the car, side with Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°I think I heard something, but I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Maybe you misheard it, brat.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s hearing was not good from such a distance, so he didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Therefore, he thought that Chen Meng¡¯er might have heard it wrong.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t refute. Who asked her to have a lot of things that were different from ordinary people? No matter how she tried to exin it, it couldn¡¯t make sense.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er returned from the Yamaguchi-gumi, she started to be apanied by Yuwen Jing. They had been traveling in Japan for a few days. As long as it was somewhere that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to go, Yuwen Jing would unconditionally apany her. It caused Zhou Yunbo to be with his brother Zhou Yunjie several times and there was also Su Jin whoined, ¡°Could it be that this head of the Buyano family is only in name and doesn¡¯t have any real power? Why does he have nothing to do all day? He actually dares to snatch Little Miss away from us.¡± Zhou Yunbo was currently in such a state, it was as if his beloved little wife had been snatched away.


    ¡°Yunbo, watch what you say. Don¡¯t bring trouble to Little Miss.¡± The Buyano family wasn¡¯t a small family. If someone with good intentions heard them talking about their family head and were to exaggerate, they might bring trouble to their Little Miss and the Green Gang.


    Su Jin smiled and shook her head. With a mysterious expression, she said to Zhou Yunbo, ¡°You brat, you¡¯re not smart enough. Even if Master Yuwen has a huge matter to attend to, he would not hesitate to put everything aside ande to apany Little Miss.¡±


    When Zhou Yunbo heard Su Jin¡¯s words, he had a confused look on his face. He did not know what Su Jin was trying to convey. On the other hand, when Zhou Yunjie heard Su Jin¡¯s words, his ice-cold expression changed slightly. However, he recovered in the blink of an eye. s, Su Jin happened to see him at that moment.


    Su Jin looked at Zhou Yunjie with aplicated expression and sighed in her heart. She hoped that it wasn¡¯t what she thought. If that was the case, Zhou Yunjie would be destined to be hurt and sad.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had long discovered that every time they went out to y, there would be a tail following behind them. At first it was just two people. Then, the next day, there were two more people.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite puzzled at first. In Japan, other than Yamaguchi Takagi, who else would send people to follow them? She guessed that they had already been followed by the Japanese government?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er observed for a moment, and it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The group of people that appearedter didn¡¯t seem to be helping the previous group of people follow them. Instead, they seemed to be helping them, preventing the previous group of people from following them.


    ¡°Yuwen, who do you think the other party is, to actually help us?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in her heart.


    Yuwen Jing did not immediately answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. Instead, he found someone to investigate.


    The results of the investigation made Chen Meng¡¯er somewhat dumbfounded. The two people who appeared in front were people from Yamaguchi-gumi. The two people who appeared behind them were not from the government, but were old enemies of Yamaguchi Takagi. They were dent by his son, Yamaguchi Yuan. Yamaguchi Yuan was afraid that his father would gain strength in order to deal with him, and would seek help from the Green Gang and the Buyano n. He had been paying attention to his father¡¯s actions.


    Recently, he had been extremely busy because of the military base. He had ordered his father, Yamaguchi Takagi, to destroy any actions that the Little Miss of the Green Gang and the family head of the Buyano n had taken.


    That was how the current scene had happened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had stayed in Japan for a few days. Her grandfather, Elder Liu, had called several times to urge her toe back home, especially when he heard Ah Biao say that Yuwen Jing was in Japan, apanying his precious granddaughter to tour the mountains and rivers. He urged Chen Meng¡¯er to return to the country. Chen Meng¡¯er also felt that she had yed enough and was ready to go back.


    That night, Chen Meng¡¯er finished packing her things and went to bed early.


    In the middle of the night, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt two unfamiliar auras appear in her room. She woke up in an instant. She frowned slightly. However, she did not open her eyes and pretended to be asleep. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was already in a state of alert. As long as the other party attacked her, she would be able to knock them down at the first moment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be asleep because she wanted to see what the other party wanted to do. What was their purpose?


    After the two people entered, they first walked quietly to the opposite side of the bed three meters away from where Chen Meng¡¯er was sleeping. They nced at Chen Meng¡¯er and confirmed that Chen Meng¡¯er was sleeping and did not notice their arrival. Only then did they feel relieved and began to rummage through Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the sound of them rummaging through things. Her eyes opened a little. In the pitch-ck room, there were two torches emitting a faint light and swaying.


    From time to time, Chen Meng¡¯er could hear the two of them whispering in Japanese.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It is not here either.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed in her heart that they were looking for something. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the marks on their clothes, she knew who they were. She also roughly knew what they were looking for.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know if Yamaguchi Yuan was smart or stupid.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart with disdain, ¡°Yamaguchi Yuan, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Do you think that I took those reagents and didn¡¯t hide them? Do you think I¡¯m waiting for you to search them?¡±

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480:</h4>


    The members of the Green Gang were not to be trifled with. The two men sent by Yamaguchi Yuan had just searched half of her room when Ah Biao, who had received the news, rushed over with his men. He was still cursing, ¡°Those scumbags from the Yamaguchi-gumi, they actually dared to attack the Little Miss of our Green Gang,¡± Ah Biao said as he rolled up his sleeves and was about to charge in.


    However, Ah Biao had just taken a step towards the man when he was pulled back by someone. ¡°Who is it? Who is pulling me back? Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you,¡± Ah Biao cursed. He turned his head with a fierce expression and looked towards Yuwen Jing, who was stretching out his hand and pulling at the back of his cor. Half of the anger in his heart suddenly rose by half. It was rare for their Little Miss toe to Japan. He had wanted to apany her properly, but, who would have thought that Yuwen Jing would beat him to it? Every time he came to look for his Little Miss, he would be told that she had gone out with Yuwen Jing. ¡°It¡¯s you, kid. Why are you grabbing my cor? Didn¡¯t you see? Those b*stards from the Yamaguchi-gumi broke into my Little Miss¡¯s room. I¡¯ll go and capture them now. I say, kid, do you really care about my Little Miss? Now that you¡¯re in trouble, you¡¯re not afraid, right?¡±


    Yuwen Jing knew the importance of Ah Biao and the others in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, so he had always been very amodating to Ah Biao and the others. Otherwise, with Ah Biao¡¯s attitude towards him, he would have already gotten someone to throw him out.


    ¡°Do you think Meng¡¯er would be so careless? Would she not notice that someone sneaked into her room in the middle of the night?¡± Yuwen Jing asked coldly.


    Ah Biao was really caught by Yuwen Jing¡¯s question. He opened his mouth and did not know how to answer for a moment.


    ¡°When those people sneaked into Meng¡¯er¡¯s room, she must have already discovered it. She hasn¡¯t made a single move up until now, so she must have her own ns. Uncle Ah Biao, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t bring people along to ruin Meng¡¯er¡¯s n.¡± Fortunately, Yuwen Jing was in time, the ce where they were standing was still some distance away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room.


    The two Yamaguchi-gumi members who had entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room did not hear the noise on their side. However, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was lying on the bed pretending to be asleep, heard it clearly. She was really afraid of her Uncle Ah Biao. He had brought his men and directly rushed in to capture them.


    ¡°Then, what should we do now? Wait here?¡± Ah Biao asked with some hesitation. ¡°We can¡¯t wait here. Those people are looking for something in Meng¡¯er¡¯s room. If they can¡¯t find it, they won¡¯t stop. They¡¯ll definitely expand the area. At that time, every room here will be their target,¡± Yuwen Jing analyzed. ¡°So, we¡¯ll go back to our own room and wait for them.¡±


    ¡°What about Little Miss? I still don¡¯t feel at ease. I¡¯m worried about her,¡± Zhou Yunbo said.


    As soon as Zhou Yunbo said this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze was like a sharp sword, pointing at him. ¡°I won¡¯t let Meng¡¯er be in the slightest bit of danger.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Yuwen Jing did not give anyone a look. He turned around and left.


    Ah Biao calmed down. After thinking for a while, he felt that Yuwen Jing¡¯s analysis was not bad, he called out to everyone. ¡°Everyone, go back and stay in your rooms. Lie on your beds obediently. If there¡¯s any movementter, lie down obediently and pretend to be asleep.¡± After he finished speaking, ah Biao also followed Yuwen Jing and left. Other than worrying about the safety of their Little Miss, he was also worried about his pregnant wife.

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481:</h4>


    The group of people left after Ah Biao spoke. Before they left, Zhou Yunjie, who had not made a sound, looked in the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room with aplicated expression. Then, he turned around and left.


    Not long after Ah Biao and the others left, the two Yamaguchi-gumi people in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room searched through Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room, but they could not find anything. Chen Meng¡¯er heard one of them ask the other, ¡°What do we do? Nothing? Are we just going back empty-handed?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the room of the Little Miss of the Green Gang, but maybe she¡¯s hidden somewhere else. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to have a look,¡± said the other person after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The two members of the Yamaguchi-gumi were afraid that they would be punished if they returned empty-handed, so they decided to go to the other parts of the Green Gang residence to have a look.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the backs of the two people who had slipped out of her room. She sneered in her heart and said, ¡°Do you really think that they cane and go as they please? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to put on a show for Yamaguchi-gumi to watch for a long time, would you have been able to walk out of my room?¡±


    After the two people left, Chen Meng¡¯er did not sleep anymore. She got off the bed, put on some clothes, and followed the two members of the Yamaguchi-gumi on a night tour of the Japanese branch of the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er watched the two people enter and exit the various rooms of the Green Gang. Every time, they did not find anything. Chen Meng¡¯er had already reached her limit by letting the two Yamaguchi-gumi members search her room unconditionally. How could she let the two Yamaguchi-gumi members escape unscathed?


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed behind the two Yamaguchi-gumi members, moving towards their next target. Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin as she thought about what to do next. When she raised her head, she realized that the two Yamaguchi-gumi members had actually entered Yuwen Jing¡¯s room without any thought.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows. She was quite curious now. Could these two people still walk out of Yuwen Jing¡¯s room safely after turning his room upside down?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was no longer troubled. Her intuition told her that Yuwen Jing would help her solve the problem she wanted to solve. Chen Meng¡¯er waited in peace to watch the show.


    How could Yuwen Jing not know Chen Meng¡¯er? When the two people from Yamaguchi-gumi sneaked in in the dark, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er must have followed them outside the door.


    After the two people entered the room, they did not feel any danger approaching the two of them. They were still thinking that the security of the Green Gang was really not ordinary. They had been tormenting themselves for a long time, no one had noticed them. The two of them grew bolder and bolder, and their actions grew more careless. Themotion they caused was not small either.


    This caused Yuwen Jing to be unable to help but frown. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was outside the door, could not help but cover her face when she heard themotion the two of them had caused. ¡°Where did the Yamaguchi-gumi find this trash? How can they be so unreliable?¡±


    The two Yamaguchi-gumi members that Chen Meng¡¯er called trash had already pushed Yuwen Jing¡¯s patience to the limit. He originally wanted to wait until they were almost done flipping through the pages before pretending to be woken up and catching them. However, he did not open his eyes and just listened with his ears. He knew that the room was already in a mess.


    Yuwen Jing had a mysophobia, and his mysophobia would only lose its effect when he was facing Chen Meng¡¯er. Other people, not to mention messing up his things, even if they touched his things without permission, would be sorry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was leaning against the door of Yuwen Jing¡¯s room, silently counted down the time for Yuwen Jing to snap. When Chen Meng¡¯er counted down to one, Chen Meng¡¯er heard two wailsing from inside Yuwen Jing¡¯s room. Then, the door of Yuwen Jing¡¯s room opened. Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Yuwen Jing dotingly. He had a helpless expression on his face. ¡°You brat, aren¡¯t you going to call your Uncle Ah Biao and the others over?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going.¡± The two members of the Yamaguchi-gumi were tied up and thrown onto the marble floor of the Green Gang¡¯s lobby. The members of the Green Gang surrounded them as if they were watching animals in a zoo, they looked at these two people.


    ¡°These people from the Yamaguchi-gumi are really bold. They actually dared trespass into our Green Gang. Little Miss, we definitely can¡¯t let them off easy.¡± Zhou Yunbo pointed at the two people and said with a face full of indignation, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words received the approval of the other members of the Green Gang.


    Ah Biao also handed the decision to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss, look, how do you want to handle this matter?¡±


    ¡°They are people from the Yamaguchi-gumi. Before I handle it, I have to inform their boss.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone and dialed the Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s number.


    The person who answered the phone was Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant. In the middle of the night, someone called and did not let him rest. His tone wasn¡¯t very good, but when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er introduce herself, he immediately woke up.


    His heart thumped, and he secretly cursed. When his master ordered the mission, he didn¡¯t hide it from him. He just stood by the side. He also knew that the mission would be carried out tonight.


    ¡°May I ask why Miss Meng¡¯er is calling sote at night?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s assistant quickly adjusted his mood and asked politely.


    ¡°I should be the one asking your master. In the middle of the night, what is the meaning of having people rummage through our Green Gang?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tone was not very good.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the long-standing assistant was certain that the matter had been exposed. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s fine. Help me tell your master toe to Green Gang tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send these two people to the embassy. I think our country¡¯s embassy will be happy to help me solve this problem.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone, she yawned and said to everyone, ¡°Take these two people away and lock them up. The rest of you, go back to sleep. After such a long time, everyone is tired.¡±


    The Green Gang had regained their peace, and the Yamaguchi-gumi were scrambling because of Meng¡¯er¡¯s phone call.

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482:</h4>


    Everyone thought that the two people from the Yamaguchi-gumi would derail their ns and make them stay for a few more days. At the very least, they would return to the country after they had settled their matters.


    However, when Ah Biao and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯ering out with her luggage, they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. ¡°Little Miss, are you leaving today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you all know? Uncle Ah Biao was the one who bought the ne tickets,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Ah Biao and she turned to look at Zhou Yunjie and the others. ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage? Don¡¯t tell me you guys want to stay in Japan for another two days?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, no, our luggage is in our room. We¡¯ll go get it now. We¡¯ll go get it now!¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s reaction was faster and he pulled his brother, Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin back to their room to pack their luggage. They didn¡¯t want their Little Miss to leave them in Japan,


    ¡°No, Little Miss. The matter of the Yamaguchi-gumi infiltrating our Green Gangst night hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. Didn¡¯t you inform Yamaguchi Takagi? Why are you returning to China today?¡± Ah Biao asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to handle. I believe that Uncle Ah Biao will handle it better than me. As for me, I¡¯ll still return to the country ording to the original n. Uncle Ah Biao, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Grandpa¡¯s temper. If I don¡¯t go back now, he¡¯ll definitely kill his way here without a second thought,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Ah Biao was thinking about his teacher¡¯s temper and hepromised. He turned his head and saw Yuwen Jing, who was also carrying his luggage. His bad mood instantly improved a lot. He thought happily in his heart that this annoying kid was finally going to leave. ¡°Yuwen is going back? That¡¯s good. You¡¯re the head of the Buyano family. You have a lot of things to attend to every day. It¡¯s better to hurry back to Ennd.¡±


    Ah Biao¡¯s happy mood made Yuwen Jing feel ufortable no matter how he looked at him. He looked at Ah Biao without any expression and said, ¡°The Buyano family is on the right track. As the head of the family, I won¡¯t have any problems even if I¡¯m not around for ten days to half a month. Moreover, I haven¡¯t visited my grandparents for a long time. I really miss them. So, I¡¯ll go back to China with Meng¡¯erter.¡±


    Ah Biao¡¯s face had an unsightly expression on it, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Yuwen Jing continued, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I just heard from my grandfather that Grandpa Liu seems to be in the capital too. I heard that he¡¯s going to stay in the capital for a while.¡±


    How could Ah Biao understand the meaning behind Yuwen Jing¡¯s words? His boss was in the capital, so his Little Miss was going to fly directly to the capital from here. Then she would definitely stay in the capital for a period of time. What did this mean? Didn¡¯t this mean that Yuwen Jing, this annoying fellow, would have to stay by his Little Miss¡¯s side for a long period of time?


    However, even if Ah Biao was angry, he couldn¡¯t do anything about Yuwen Jing. He couldn¡¯t drag Yuwen Jing away from the capital to visit his grandparents.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, and the others entered the airport, they felt that the atmosphere here today was a little unusual. The staff members looked at them differently than usual.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er took a closer look, she recognized that the staff members at the airport security check today were a little strange. At this point, Chen Meng¡¯er understood in her heart that the staff here had been reced.


    Yuwen Jing also realized that there was something fishy going on. He turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was standing beside him. He saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was very calm, so his heart also calmed down.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long known that it wasn¡¯t just the Yamaguchi-gumi who had been targeting her. The Japanese military had also been targeting her for a long time. And Chen Meng¡¯er had waited for so long, yet the other party had not made a move. She had thought that she had guessed wrongly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had not expected that the Japanese military would be waiting for her here. However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it slightly and understood what the other party was nning,


    if she, Chen Meng¡¯er, was really the person who destroyed theboratory and took the reagents, she might have hidden the reagents somewhere else when she was in Japan. However, now that she was going back to her country, she would definitely think of ways to bring the reagents back to her country.


    The people from the Japanese military were right. Chen Meng¡¯er definitely was going to bring the reagents back to her country. After she brought them back, she had to study them carefully. What exactly was the use of the reagents? She wanted to guess what the Japanese were nning to do with the reagents. What kind of conspiracy were they building?


    However, the people from the Japanese military would never have thought that Chen Meng¡¯er had a portable space.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er calmly looked at the staff members who were carrying their luggage for inspection.


    Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at the staff members. Her eyes were shining as she carried their luggage for inspection. She sneered in her heart and said, ¡°I want to see what kind of things you can find.¡±


    Yuwen Jing could also see what the other party was nning. When he saw the few staff members carrying their luggage and going to the side for an inspection, he trusted Chen Meng¡¯er, but his palms could not help but break out in a thinyer of sweat.


    As for the others, only Zhou Yunjie could sense that something was wrong, but he could not find out what exactly was wrong.


    The staff members took Chen Meng¡¯er and her group¡¯s luggage and checked it. They were very polite at first. They opened Chen Meng¡¯er and her group¡¯s luggage and checked them one by one. However, when they finished checking Chen Meng¡¯er and her group¡¯s luggage and found nothing, they became a little impatient.


    The staff members exchanged nces with each other before they began the second check on Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ luggage. However, this time, their actions were not so refined.


    After Zhou Yunbo saw the actions of the staff members, he could not take it anymore. Speaking fluent Japanese, he walked over, pointed at them and said, ¡°Hey, hey, what are you guys doing? I saw that you guys had already finished checking just now. Why did you start the second check?¡±


    Those staff members did not expect that someone would suddenly jump out and interrupt their inspection.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. We are in the middle of official business. We will ept your objection. However, please wait at the side and do not interfere with our work.¡± The short man leading the group said. He spoke with a serious official tone with Zhou Yunbo.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she could not help but roll her eyes. It was just that they did not find anything. So they were not satisfied and wanted to check again! There was no need to look for those nonsensical excuses. ¡°Yunbo, let them check. I want to see what they can find out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest and said coldly.


    Zhou Yunbo, who originally wanted to argue with the other party, heard his Little Miss say this. He swallowed his words reluctantly and walked back.


    It was just as Chen Meng¡¯er had said. The staff didn¡¯t find anything even after checking twice. This made them very angry.


    They stared at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ luggage, as if they were trying to find something. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that they wanted to check their luggage for the third time, but at that moment, the airport broadcast informed them that the flight Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest were taking was about to take off. They told the passengers who had not boarded the ne to quickly board it.


    The staff had already prepared to carry out the third round of luggage check, but when the broadcast came with such news, it was like a bolt from the blue for them.


    ¡°Have you checked our luggage? We¡¯re about to board the ne, or else we¡¯ll miss this flight.¡± After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze, Su Jin walked in front of the staff and asked.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the short man in the lead said unwillingly.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others walked into the boarding gate with their luggage, the staff members were still staring at their backs. No one knew what they wanted to see.


    As for Yuwen Jing, his heart was filled with curiosity. He had seen the few bottles of reagents that Chen Meng¡¯er had taken out. He was also certain that Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely bring these few bottles of reagents back to the country because he had heard from Chen Meng¡¯er that she wanted to use these few bottles of reagents as an experiment. However, those people had checked them twice today, but they could not find anything.


    After getting on the ne, Yuwen Jing still couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in his heart, ¡°Meng¡¯er, where did you hide those reagents? Or did you not bring them with you?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised at all by Yuwen Jing¡¯s question. She smiled at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°I brought them with me, but where I hid them is a secret,¡± She yfully winked at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°You brat,¡± said Yuwen Jing as he reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair lovingly. Yuwen Jing did not continue to ask. He knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had her own secrets.


    He would not force Chen Meng¡¯er. He would wait until one day, when Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to tell him her secrets. At that time, when Yuwen Jing thought about it, the expression on his face unconsciously softened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she did not understand why other people liked to touch her hair. She was helpless. She was not a kitten or a dog. She was no longer a child. However, every time she protested, the other party would give her a doting smile. As time passed, Chen Meng¡¯er could only ept it.

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and her group came out of the airport exit in a grand manner. Chen Meng¡¯er saw at a nce that Elder Liu was standing at the exit with a frown on his face and Marquis Yuwen was standing next to him with a smile. When these two old men stood together, it was really a sharp contrast.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er quickened her pace and walked toward Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen.


    Elder Liu looked at his precious granddaughter. Ever since he heard the news that Yuwen Jing was going toe to the capital with Chen Meng¡¯er, his face had been dark, and his expression had been much worse.


    However, his mood, which had slightly improved after seeing his granddaughter, was immediately beaten back to its original state after hearing the words of Marquis Yuwen who was standing beside him.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, we haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. I miss you to death. Meng¡¯er, let me tell you, your Grandma Yuwen often talks about you. This time, when she found out that you had returned to the capital, she told me to bring you back to stay with us for two days. Coincidentally, Jing has also returned this time. You can apany him.¡± Marquis Yuwen openly expressed his thoughts.


    However, the more Marquis Yuwen spoke, the angrier Elder Liu became. Marquis Yuwen was openly stealing his granddaughter. He could not tolerate it.


    Elder Liu fiercely red at Yuwen Jing who was following Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he angrily looked at Marquis Yuwen, saying, ¡°Marquis Yuwen, let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about snatching Meng¡¯er from me. Meng¡¯er is not free. She is not free to go to your house, nor is she free to apany your precious grandson.¡± After saying that, Elder Liu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er. He said to Zhou Yunjie and the other two who were carrying their luggage, ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯re going back to the Green Gang.¡±


    Elder Liu didn¡¯t even let Chen Meng¡¯er greet Yuwen Jing. He pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and disappeared in front of Yuwen Jing and the others like the wind.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the backs of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others as they gradually left. As his grandfather, Marquis Yuwen felt his heart ache when he saw this. He walked over and patted his grandson¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t worry. Your grandfather and grandmother will do their best to help you get Meng¡¯er. Your grandmother and I have high hopes for you.¡± After Yuwen Hou said that, he suddenly thought of something, with a serious expression, he continued, ¡°Kid, let me tell you. Your grandmother and I have set our eyes on Meng¡¯er as our granddaughter-inw. We won¡¯t ept those foreign girls overseas.¡±


    Yuwen Jing looked at his grandfather. His stiff expression softened. Although he didn¡¯t have many expressions when he was with Chen Meng¡¯er, it was much gentler than his usual expression.


    Initially, Elder Liu was prepared to ask Chen Meng¡¯er what was going on with that kid from the Yuwen family when they were in the car. Why did he suddenly appear in Japan? Why did he follow her back to the country? However, when they got into the car, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t wait to report the results of her trip to Japan to her grandfather.


    It also interrupted Elder Liu¡¯s question and allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to temporarily escape a cmity.


    ¡°Grandfather, I met Dr. Li. I learned from him that he has a list of names in the country. Grandpa, tell me, should I tell Elder Deng this news and ask him to send someone to look for the list? Or should we go look for it ourselves?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked for her grandfather¡¯s opinion.


    She believed in Elder Deng and his character. Chen Meng¡¯er was relieved to give him the list. But the problem was, if she really told Elder Deng about the list, it was impossible for Elder Deng to be the only one who would know. Elder Deng¡¯s surroundings might not be very safe either.

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485:</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Elder Deng about this for the time being. We¡¯ll get the list ourselves. After we get it back, we¡¯ll study it. It¡¯s best to make a copy and keep it for backup. As for whether we should send it to Elder Deng, we¡¯ll decide after we¡¯ve seen it.¡± Elder Liu had the same concerns as Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded. ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s one more thing. I didn¡¯t dare to mention it to you over the phone.¡±


    Previously, when they were in Japan, Chen Meng¡¯er had only talked to Ah Biao and Yuwen Jing. However, the three of them had always been tight-lipped around other people. Every time Elder Liu called, Chen Meng¡¯er had never mentioned it.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s serious expression and wondered what else was worth his precious granddaughter being so serious about. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er organized her words a little and said, ¡°Grandpa, you know that Dr. Li is being held in a military base. We were looking for Dr. Li and entered that military base. And in this military base, I identally found aboratory. In thisboratory, I found many mice and reagents in ss bottles.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she stared at her grandfather without blinking, paying attention to the expression on his face.


    As for Elder Liu, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his face suddenly darkened. The anger in his eyes kept surging, but in the end, it was suppressed by him. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re saying that they used mice to extract reagents?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it clearly from outside the door. The experimenters in white coats were extracting something from the rats¡¯ bodies. Oh, right, I brought back their reagents and the blueprints with all kinds of forms. You can take a look at themter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can give me the reagents and the blueprintster.¡± Elder Liu looked ahead and narrowed his eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu, who looked a little unfamiliar. His entire body was filled with a dangerous aura. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that her grandfather, Elder Liu, must have known something or had some experience rted to these reagents. Otherwise, he would not have shown such an expression.


    Elder Liu had a heavy heart for the rest of the journey. He looked ahead, and it was unknown what he was thinking about. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er sat quietly and did not dare to disturb her grandfather.


    When they arrived at the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er handed the reagents and blueprints to her grandfather, Elder Liu. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er kept some in her space. She also wanted to test theposition of these reagents.


    After Elder Liu took the reagents and blueprints from Chen Meng¡¯er, he told Chen Meng¡¯er that she was fully responsible for the matter of Dr. Li¡¯s list and left in a hurry. Elder Liu did not say who he was in a hurry to find. Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition, her grandfather was either looking for Yuwen Hou or Elder Deng.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, went to look for Yuwen Jing. The two of them agreed to go to the ce that Dr. Li told them to get the list.


    The address that Dr. Li gave them was in the suburbs of Beijing. Chen Meng¡¯er had never been there before, not to mention Yuwen Jing, who had grown up in Ennd.


    The two of them were worried about others, so they did not ask the driver to send them off. Yuwen Jing drove the car directly. Chen Meng¡¯er activated the navigation of her mutated brain and drove to the destination.


    The further the car went, the more remote it became. Looking at the dpidated house in front of them, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any reaction. She was no longer the Qu Meng¡¯er from her previous life. She was the reborn Chen Meng¡¯er. When she was reborn, the conditions of the Chen family were not even as good as what she saw. Yuwen Jing, on the other hand, was not used to the dpidated house in front of him and the dirty and messy environment. Along the way, his eyebrows never rxed.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s obviously disgusted expression made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood exceptionally good.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re here.¡± After the car drove past a small ce that was dpidated and looked like a thatched cottage, the mutated brain in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind reminded her that they had arrived at their destination.


    Yuwen Jing stopped the car. Yuwen Jing looked at the small thatched cottage and asked Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you sure this is the right ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here, Yuwen. Get out of the car.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er trusted this mutated brain of hers.


    After the two of them got out of the car, Chen Meng¡¯er walked up to the tightly shut door and knocked on it a few times. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    However, there was no response. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing who was standing beside her and stretched out her hand to knock a few more times. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Li Yuanyuan.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er said this, there was finally some movement in the courtyard. The door opened with a creak. The sound of the door opening was somewhat ear-piercing, making people feel like there was something wrong with the door.


    After the door opened, a hunchbacked old man appeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. The hunchbacked old man sized up Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. Then, with a slightly hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Li Yuanyuan?¡±


    ¡°I was asked by Li Yuanyuan¡¯s father toe here to retrieve something.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said what Dr. Li had told her.


    The hunchbacked old man listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and did not move. Instead, he looked Chen Meng¡¯er up and down a few times before saying, ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The hunchbacked old man closed the door again. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing stood at the door and waited. Fortunately, the hunchbacked old man did not let them wait long. After a while, he came out with a small notebook with a ck cover. ¡°Here, this is what you want. Take it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thanked him when she reached out to take the list.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I just want to ask, how is Dr. Li¡¯s condition now?¡± The hunchbacked old man hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Dr. Li is my savior. He saved my child¡¯s life. So, I want to know his current condition.¡± The hunchbacked old man was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing would think too much, so he quickly exined.


    ¡°He should be pretty okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave a vague answer. Dr. Li¡¯s current situation could not be considered the worst. At least, he was still alive.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± After the hunchbacked old man heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the way back, Chen Meng¡¯er held the notebook, she could not help but ask Yuwen Jing, ¡°Yuwen, you said that Dr. Li is not an unpardonable person. At least he still has a conscience. Tell me, why did he choose this path? Why did he choose to betray his country and seek glory?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the conditions that the enemy offered are really hard for him to resist.¡±

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing finished taking the list and returned to the Green Gang. Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to find her grandfather, Elder Liu, to look at the list together, but she was told that he had not returned since he left home.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she was deep in thought. It seemed that her grandfather knew what the reagents that she brought back from Japan were. It was possible that he knew more than that. Chen Meng¡¯er was even more interested in the reagents that she brought back from Japan. She wanted to see what it was that made her grandfather react like this.


    ¡°Yuwen, are you staying for dinner?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the time and saw that it was almost time for dinner. Her grandfather did not show any signs ofing back.


    ¡°Okay.¡± How could Yuwen Jing miss this opportunity to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er and develop a rtionship? After returning from Japan, Yuwen Jing did not know how many times Elder Liu had ruined the opportunity for him to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll instruct the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes. After we finish eating, we¡¯ll study this list properly,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. Without waiting for Yuwen Jing¡¯s reply, she turned around and went to the Green Gang¡¯s kitchen to arrange dinner for tonight.


    If Elder Liu knew that Yuwen Jing took the opportunity to stick to his precious granddaughter while he was away, he might just have driven back to the Green Gang.


    When Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had specially ordered people to prepare his favorite dishes, his heart felt happy. What made Yuwen Jing even happier was that Chen Meng¡¯er actually knew what dishes he liked to eat.


    This information was enough for Yuwen Jing to be so excited that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for an entire night.


    What Yuwen Jing liked to eat and what he didn¡¯t like to eat was something in her previous life that Chen Meng¡¯er knew clearly. Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be a cold-hearted person, but whenever she ced someone in her heart, she would pour her heart out to them. It was very obvious, from her previous life onwards, Yuwen Jing was the person that Chen Meng¡¯er had ced in her heart.


    After a night of eating, Yuwen Jing was in high spirits. He also ate an extra bowl of rice than usual. Seeing this, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Yuwen Jing in surprise, ¡°Yuwen, did you eat enough for lunch today?¡±


    After being asked by Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing realized that he had eaten a little too much for dinner. He was a little embarrassed, but he still replied as usual, ¡°Yes, I left in a hurry today. I didn¡¯t eat much.¡±


    She really believed Yuwen Jing¡¯s words when she asked. She quickly picked up a few more of Yuwen Jing¡¯s favorite dishes and ced them in his bowl. ¡°Then, Yuwen, eat more.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er opened her mouth, Yuwen Jing realized that his stomach was already very full. He looked at the dishes that Chen Meng¡¯er had ced in his bowl and unconsciously touched his stomach that was so full that he couldn¡¯t fit anything more in. He was a little embarrassed, he did not know whether he should eat or not. He did not want to eat more. His heart ached. This was the food that his beloved girl had ced in his bowl.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing touching his stomach. After thinking for a moment, she understood that Yuwen Jing¡¯s stomach was already so full that he could not eat anymore. Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and looked at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°Yuwen, don¡¯t eat if you can¡¯t eat anymore. Your stomach isn¡¯t that healthy to begin with. If you eat too much at once, your stomach won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Speaking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yuwen, how long will you stay in the country this time? If you have enough time, I¡¯ll help you recuperate. At the very least, you have to nourish your stomach.¡±

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487:</h4>


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not know Yuwen Jing¡¯s living habits when he was in Ennd, this time when he returned and she touched his body, in her mutated brain, Yuwen Jing¡¯s current physical condition appeared. Yuwen Jing¡¯s body did not have much of a problem, but he had quite a number of minor illnesses. This stomach illness was the most serious among them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the country for a long period of time. I¡¯ll leave my body to Meng¡¯er.¡± If it was anyone else, Yuwen Jing would definitely have a cold expression and reject them without a second word. He knew his own body, but, if it was Chen Meng¡¯er, he would not mind letting her help him recuperate.


    When Elder Liu found out that his precious granddaughter wanted to help Yuwen Jing recuperate, he was so angry that he wanted to beat his chest and stomp his feet. Why didn¡¯t he bring his precious granddaughter along with him at that time? He let Yuwen Jing take advantage of the time he was out. Of course, this was all in the future.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing finished their dinner, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that her grandfather, Elder Liu, did not show any signs of returning, so she pulled Yuwen Jing to her study room to look at the list.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took out the little ck book that recorded the reasons for the government¡¯s collusion with the enemy and betraying the country. This book did not look eye-catching at all, but the things recorded in it were exceptionally important to China.


    Chen Meng¡¯er flipped open the little ck book. The first thing that came into her sight was a name written in ck pen. Chen Meng¡¯er took a closer look. It was actually a detailed record of every time Dr. Li interacted with him or gave him a mission. Chen Meng¡¯er flipped back one by one. Every page was the same, with a person¡¯s name and a detailed record.


    ¡°Dr. Li is really interesting,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Chen Meng¡¯er when he saw Dr. Li¡¯s record on the little ck book.


    ¡°Yes. It seems that Dr. Li has already predicted that such a day woulde for him. The fact that he left this list shows that he still has some conscience. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he left a way out for himself,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er analyzed while stroking her little chin.


    ¡°No matter what reason he left this list for, the list is in your hands now. You can do whatever you want with it.¡± To be honest, Yuwen Jing was not interested in this list, for the time being, the Buyano family had no intention of entering China. He had entered that military base because he was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she looked down at the name on the page. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s an acquaintance here.¡±


    ¡°Acquaintance? Who?¡± Yuwen Jing continued to ask.


    ¡°Murong Qiu, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of his name.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Yuwen Jing as she replied.


    ¡°From the Murong family in the capital?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them, but I¡¯ve never seen them before. How did the Murong family get involved in this matter?¡± Yuwen Jing thought for a moment, with the situation of the Murong family in the capital, he thought that they wouldn¡¯t get involved in such a matter.


    ¡°Murong Qiu is an illegitimate child. If he didn¡¯t get involved in this matter, he would not have had a chance to stand out in his life. However, this time, he¡¯spletely screwed up, and he won¡¯t have a chance to get up in the future. However, I think that Matriarch Murong would never have thought that this illegitimate child of the Murong family would drag the Murong family into hell in the end. This time, the Murong family will also be implicated.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head.


    ¡°The Murong family has always been on the decline. If not for the help of the Qu family in the capital city, they would have died out.¡± Although Yuwen Jing was not in the country, for the time being, the Buyano family did not have any ns to develop in the country. However, Yuwen Jing knew that it didn¡¯t hurt to know these things.


    As a result, Yuwen Jing¡¯s spies were all over the country and abroad.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing mention the Qu family, her heart could not help but jump. She could not help but reach out to touch the jade pendant with the word ¡®Qu¡¯ on it on her chest. This jade pendant had been hanging on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body ever since she woke up from her rebirth. Even after Chen Ping and his wife adopted Chen Meng¡¯er, they did not put away the jade pendant with the word ¡®Qu¡¯ carved on it. Instead, they helped Chen Meng¡¯er put it on properly, when Chen Meng¡¯er began to grow up, Chen Ping and his wife would let Chen Meng¡¯er wear it properly and not lose it.


    As for what this jade pendant with the word ¡®Qu¡¯ on it meant, Chen Meng¡¯er had been selectively ignoring it for more than ten years. Moreover, regarding the Qu family, Chen Meng¡¯er had also been selectively ignoring all information about them.


    Now, hearing Yuwen Jing mention the Qu family, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was not mentally prepared, suddenly had her thoughts drift.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing, who had waited for a long time for Chen Meng¡¯er to react, reached out and touched Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yeha? Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er came back to her senses.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, did you feel unwell somewhere?¡± Yuwen Jing asked with worry in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had a lot of things to do these two days, so I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er found an excuse.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve had a lot of things to do during this period of time. I¡¯ll go back to my grandfather¡¯s house first. You should rest early. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Yuwen Jing wanted to sleep with Chen Meng¡¯er just like he did in Ennd. However, Yuwen Jing only dared to think about it now. He was sure that if he slept here today, Elder Liu would definitely throw him out without a second thought when he came back. In the future, he would not be able to get even half a step closer to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Yuwen Jing left, Chen Meng¡¯er did not go to sleep. Instead, she was in the study, holding the little ck book and studying it carefully.


    Chen Meng¡¯er memorized the list on the little ck book. In order to be on the safe side, Chen Meng¡¯er even made a copy of the list and prepared it. Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er decided to hand it over to Elder Deng. She would let Elder Deng handle it. As for the incriminating evidence of some people, she might need it one day.


    Because there were some positions in the little ck book that Elder Deng wanted to touch, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to do so for the time being. Once those people moved, many people would be involved. Before the arrangements were made properly, Elder Deng didn¡¯t dare to take the risk to touch them. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was different. Although Chen Meng¡¯er also loved the country, her identity was destined. She didn¡¯t need to think as much as Elder Deng.

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what time her grandfather had returnedst night. Yesterday, she had studied the list on Dr. Li¡¯s little ck book and made a copy of it. Then, she returned to her room, she entered her portable space and went to study the reagents.


    Once she did, Chen Meng¡¯er was really shocked. Chen Meng¡¯er had made a lot of medicinal powders and pills before, however, the medicinal powders and pills that Chen Meng¡¯er had researched were far inferior to the reagents that Chen Meng¡¯er had brought back from Japan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had spent the entire night in the space studying the reagents, rubbed her sore eyes and walked into the dining room to eat breakfast.


    Fortunately, when Chen Meng¡¯er left the space, she casually scooped up a cup of spring water from the space and drank it. After staying up the whole night, her eyes were only slightly red, but she was still in good spirits.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the dining room, she saw the people sitting on the chairs next to the dining table yawning. Chen Meng¡¯er did not rub her eyes, but walked over with a curious face. She looked at Elder Liu, then looked at Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny. Elder Liu. The three were unable to withstand Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s curious gaze.


    Elder Liu coughed and sat up straight. He perked up and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little girl, what are you looking at so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I have to ask you this first. What did you all dost night?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth andughed.


    ¡°You brat, how can you talk like that?¡± Elder Liu red at Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the way Elder Liu red at Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to have any bite to it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Then Grandpa and uncles, tell me, what did you do yesterday? The dark circles under your eyes are very deep,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She almost rolled her eyes.


    Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu were at a loss whether tough or cry at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words,


    ¡°You brat I really can¡¯t do anything to you. If you want to know what we did yesterday, just ask. Is there a need to beat around the bush like this?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er being far away from him, Elder Liu must have reached out to rub Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair out of habit. This time, Elder Liu didn¡¯t touch it and his hands were itchy.


    ¡°Am I not afraid that Grandpa will make things difficult?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and the others with an expression that said that she was thinking of the both of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make things difficult. Yesterday, I saw the reagents that you brought back. I was a little too emotional.¡± Speaking of the reagents, a trace of a smile disappeared from Elder Liu¡¯s face. ¡°Girl, are there any more of these reagents?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head, she said, ¡°No, I should have taken all the reagents from the military base. Even if I didn¡¯t take them, I probably destroyed them. When I took the reagents and left, I destroyed theboratory in the military base. I smashed most of the things inside, but I don¡¯t know if there are any more in other parts of Japan. Grandpa, do you know what that reagent is?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked tentatively.


    ¡°We¡¯re notpletely sure if it¡¯s the kind of reagent we know, but we can be sure that the reagents developed by the Japanese are all harmful things.¡± As he said this, Elder Liu¡¯s murderous aura suddenly overflowed. Chen Meng¡¯er could feel it all at once. She was sure that if her grandfather had been at the scene, it would not have been as simple as simply smashing theboratory.

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489:</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not a harmful thing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the results of her research and was even more contemptuous of the Japanese who had developed such a reagent. ¡°Grandpa, do you think the Japanese have ulterior motives in developing such a reagent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ve already told Elder Deng about this. Elder Deng will take this matter seriously. Elder Deng said that when the results of the research on the reagent are out, he will talk to me in detail.¡± Elder Liu did not hide anything from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, actually, I already have the results of the research on those reagents.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but say to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Little Miss, why do you have the results of the research on those reagents?¡± Fatty could not help but exim.


    As soon as Fatty finished speaking, Skinny sitting next to him fiercely pped his head. ¡°What are you saying? Have you forgotten what Little Miss is good at?¡±


    Fatty rubbed his head that was hit by Skinny and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I not react for a moment? Skinny, do you have to hit me so hard? You¡¯re hitting my head, not a stone.¡±


    ¡°Your head is not much different from a stone.¡± Zhuge Yu came over and said.


    ¡°You guys!¡± Fatty was so shocked that he could not speak.


    After Fatty and the others interrupted him, the gloomy atmosphere in the room suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m hungry. After we finish eating, I¡¯ll talk to you guys in detail.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking when her stomach grumbled.


    ¡°Haha, it looks like the girl is really hungry. Quickly sit down, you can¡¯t be left hungry.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s murderous aura from before dissipated in an instant.


    After eating breakfast, Chen Meng¡¯er and the group went to Elder Liu¡¯s study to talk in detail.


    The atmosphere in the study was not bad, but it was also not as rxed as usual.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me, what was the result of your research?¡± Elder Liu was the first to ask.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she handed the manuscript in her hand to Elder Liu. ¡°Everyone, take a look at this first. I¡¯ve recorded the manuscript. I¡¯ll talk to you in detail after you¡¯ve finished reading it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Liu replied and couldn¡¯t wait to flip through the manuscript that Chen Meng¡¯er handed to him. The more Elder Liu read, the more he frowned and the uglier his expression became.


    Elder Liu¡¯s expression made Zhuge Yu and the others feel antsy. They couldn¡¯t wait to read Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s manuscript and find out what the reagent in the ss bottle was.


    ¡°B*stards, a bunch of troublemakers.¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but curse after reading it.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhuge Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Read it yourself.¡± Elder Liu threw the manuscript in his hand on the desk. He said with murderous intent. ¡°What on earth do the Japanese want to do?¡±


    Zhuge Yu picked up the manuscript and read it. Skinny and Fatty also came over,


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was drinking tea calmly. It was as if what they were talking about had nothing to do with her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked indifferent, but in fact, she had a n in mind. She didn¡¯t even need to ask. Just by looking at the reactions of her grandfather and other uncles, she knew that the reagents she took back from Japan were not much different from the ones her grandfather and the others had seen before, or the reagents that the other party had used before.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words confirmed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess. ¡°Damn it, the Japanese are still not giving up. They are secretly developing an enhanced version of that poison. No, I have to call Elder Deng.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, who had escaped the intense reaction and could not understand. Even if the Japanese were to develop such a drug and want to deal with other countries in the world or their country, they had not seeded yet.


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down a little. You just sent the reagent to Elder Deng and then called him to tell him that you know what the reagent is. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± ? ¡°Let¡¯s wait. Elder Deng has so many capable people around him. Soon, the results will be out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er advised.


    Elder Deng was trustworthy, but sometimes, he was impatient. ¡°Also, Grandpa, your reaction seems to be a little too extreme,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said carefully.


    Elder Liu¡¯s reason was still there. After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s advice, the anger in his heart dissipated. He sat down and drank a cup of tea, only then did he open his mouth and say, ¡°Girl, there¡¯s a reason why I am so agitated. Sigh, what the Japanese developed were all harmful things. I had a brother who I loved to death. He was captured by the Japanese and injected with this kind of reagent. In the end, there was no cure and he died. Lass, you don¡¯t understand that kind of feeling. I could only watch helplessly as he struggled painfully in front of me. I knew that he would take hisst breath. As for me, I was helpless. I could only stand at the side and worry,¡± Elder Liu said, he paused for a moment. Chen Meng¡¯er saw the tears at the corner of her grandfather¡¯s eyes. Her heart trembled. ¡°So, from then on, I began to like Chinese medicine and began to devote myself to researching medicine. I don¡¯t want to experience that kind of scene again.¡±


    The atmosphere in the study room suddenly fell to the bottom. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her sad and hurt grandfather and felt very ufortable. However, she could not find any words tofort him.


    Zhuge Yu and the others knew about this matter before. They all knew that this matter was the pain in their boss¡¯s heart.


    In the end, it was Chen Meng¡¯er who couldn¡¯t stand the silence in the room, so she said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. No matter what Elder Deng does in the end, I will develop the antidote for this reagent. This way, regardless of whether the Japanese still have these reagents or what their ns are, we don¡¯t have to be afraid. You don¡¯t have to worry. This will never happen again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er swore to her grandfather, Elder Liu, that she would definitely develop the antidote for the poisonous reagent that the Japanese had developed. She would let everyone not worry in the future. The Japanese still had stock, so there was a need to be afraid. One day, they may fall into the Japanese¡¯s trap. Just like Elder Liu¡¯s brother, they would be injected with such a poisonous reagent and die.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a person who kept her word. For the next three days, she locked herself in the pharmacy that Elder Liu had specially modified for Chen Meng¡¯er. It had the most advanced equipment in the world for Chen Meng¡¯er to use.


    However, after locking the door of the pharmacy, Chen Meng¡¯er entered her own space. No matter how advanced the equipment in the pharmacy was, it was not asplete and advanced as the equipment in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space.


    Therefore, for the past three days, everyone outside the pharmacy only knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had locked the door and was working to create the antidote in the pharmacy. However, they did not know that Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the pharmacy at all.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the space, she did not act immediately. She sat quietly on the chair in the study. It looked like she was resting with her eyes closed, but in fact, she was using her mutated brain. This mutated brain was like argeputer. After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the instructions, she began to operate automatically. And the process of its operation would be detailed one by one in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain.


    Soon, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain passed through the raw materials and ingredients of the reagent that Chen Meng¡¯er had brought back from Japan. She then entered the antidote and her mutated brain began to operate at a rapid speed.


    Rows and rows of forme were disyed on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain at a speed that would make one¡¯s eyes blur. At the end of the entire forme was a summary of the concept and the form for the antidote that Chen Meng¡¯er needed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er slowly and carefully studied the contents of the mutated brain from the beginning to the end. The form was not difficult. To Chen Meng¡¯er, it was just an ordinary chemical form. Of course, this was only for Chen Meng¡¯er. For others, it was a different matter.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw the preparation method of the antidote and the herbs needed to prepare the antidote, Chen Meng¡¯er frowned.


    The difficulty of making the antidote was not normal. In other words, it was fortunate that Chen Meng¡¯er had a mutated brain. Otherwise, other people might not be able toe up with such a method to make the antidote even if they spent ten or twenty years on it.


    Although the method to make the antidote was somewhat inconceivable to others, or they felt that it was impossible toplete it, after frowning, Chen Meng¡¯er went to the pharmacy and found all the herbs she needed. Then, she began to make her move.


    Her mutated brain had given her various herbs to concoct the antidote. Several herbs were forbidden to be put together in medicine. When the two were put together, they would sh and counter each other. After the patient ate them, they would appear to be poisoned. When Chen Meng¡¯er was concocting the antidote, she had to follow the steps given by her mutated brain. She could not make a single mistake. The time for each herb to be put together could not be more than one second apart. The number of grams of each herb that was put in could not have the slightest bit of error.


    Under these heavy and strict requirements, the herbs that shed and countered each other would not produce poison. Instead, they would y a corresponding role.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how many times she had failed, nor did she know how many times she had repeated what she was doing. Every time her eyes were sore from exhaustion, she would go out and scoop a cup of spring water to drink, or pick a fruit to fill her stomach. When Chen Meng¡¯er was eating fruit to rest, her mind would not stop for a moment, she was thinking about what had gone wrong when she was making the medicine.

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491:</h4>


    Inside the space, Chen Meng¡¯er was working on the antidote without rest.


    Outside the space, outside the pharmacy, Elder Liu had been pacing back and forth relentlessly. If it weren¡¯t for Skinny pulling him along, Fatty would have had the urge to smash the door and enter. Even Yuwen Jing had been sleeping in the Green Gang¡¯s residence for the past two days.


    During these two days, the busiest and most crowded ce in the Green Gang residence had be the pharmacy.


    ¡°Sir, I think we should go and knock on the door. It¡¯s already the third day, and the Little Miss hasn¡¯t eaten anything for three days. I can¡¯t hear anything from inside the pharmacy. I¡¯m worried,¡± Fatty said as he got rid of Skinny¡¯s restraints. He ran to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Damn Fatty, do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s worried about the Little Miss? Sir is worried about the Little Miss too. If we weren¡¯t afraid of disturbing Little Miss, we would have knocked on the door a long time ago. However, speaking of which, Little Miss hasn¡¯t eaten for three days. With her small body, how can she bear it?¡± Skinny couldn¡¯t help but say, he was worried.


    Elder Liu ignored the Fatty and Skinny. He looked at the tightly shut door of the pharmacy with a dark face. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Yuwen Jing also had a stern face. He stood at the entrance of the pharmacy like a guard. It was rare that Elder Liu, who disliked Yuwen Jing, did not say anything to chase him away.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Finally, as thest herb was put into the pot, Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief. She could finally reach out and wipe the sweat from her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s finally done. I just need to solidify it into a pill.¡±


    The antidote given by her mutated brain was made into a pill.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know where this mutated brain hade from. Although her mutated brain was heaven-defying, after using it for so many years, Chen Meng¡¯er came to a conclusion, her mutated brain was Chinese. For example, when it came to refining medicine, it would not be made into a liquid. Instead, it would be directly refined into a pill or medicinal powder.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carefully put the refined pills into a small porcin bottle. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the small porcin bottle containing the pills and shed out of the space.


    after leaving the space, she rxed. Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er feel that her stomach was rumbling with hunger. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. After we finish eating, we¡¯ll test the effects of those pills.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she held the small porcin bottle containing the pills and pushed open the door of the pharmacy.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er pushed open the door of the pharmacy and saw the people standing outside, she was shocked. ¡°Eh, why is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Little Miss, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Outside the door, no one answered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. When everyone saw Chen Meng¡¯ere out, their hearts were filled with worry, and one by one, they surrounded her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had sessfully developed the antidote for the reagent. Elder Liu heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He could be considered to have let go of a worry that had been weighing down on his heart for decades. However, Elder Liu would sometimes sigh with emotion towards Chen Meng¡¯er, if he had the ability at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to watch his good brother die.


    However, as he grew older, Elder Liu had be more open-minded. Life and death depended on fate.


    Elder Liu had asked everyone who knew about Chen Meng¡¯er developing the antidote to keep it a secret. If someone knew about it, Chen Meng¡¯er would be in danger.


    Elder Liu had even hidden this matter from Elder Deng.


    Elder Deng also seemed to hide the issue of the reagents that Chen Meng¡¯er brought back from Japan from Elder Liu. After Elder Liu sent the reagents over, Elder Deng had not made a single move. However, Elder Liu, who already had the antidote, did not dwell on this matter. He also did not talk to Elder Deng about the antidote.


    Instead, he talked about the name list. Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er went to look for Elder Deng and sent the little ck book that they found for Dr. Li to Elder Deng.


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s useless to send this book to Elder Deng. We might as well keep it for ourselves.¡± When they arrived at Zhongnanhai, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu got out of the car. When they walked inside, Elder Liu was still muttering to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Elder Liu looked at the name list in the little ck book, he felt that there wasn¡¯t much use in giving it to Elder Deng. Elder Deng couldn¡¯t touch the important people in the book, and he couldn¡¯t touch them either. There wasn¡¯t much use in dealing with the small fry either. Therefore, Elder Liu felt that there was no need to do anything unnecessary.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s Elder Deng¡¯s business how to deal with it. It¡¯s better to give this thing to him. If we keep this thing by our side, it might bring us trouble one day.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was more cautious than Elder Liu. On this matter alone, she was more considerate than her grandfather.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. You brat, you¡¯re like a little housekeeper,¡± Elder Liu said helplessly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were mumbling as they walked in when someone stopped in front of them. ¡°Elder Liu?¡±


    When Elder Liu heard someone call out to him, he raised his head and saw an old, familiar face. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Elder Qu. Why are you free today to look for Elder Deng?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have a small matter to discuss with Elder Deng. I made an appointment with him,¡± Elder Qu said with a stiff expression.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the surname ¡°Qu,¡± she subconsciously raised her head and looked at Elder Qu. When Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Elder Qu, Elder Qu¡¯s gaze happened to fall on Chen Meng¡¯er as well. ¡°Elder Liu, this is your precious granddaughter, right?¡± Just as Elder Qu finished speaking, he happened to see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°What?¡± The shock in Elder Qu¡¯s eyes could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried. He even lost hisposure and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er. He was a little flustered and wanted to find someone to verify something.


    ¡°Elder Qu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu knew each other. Although they were not as close as Marquis Yuwen and the others, they still had some friendship. Elder Qu was a good person.


    ¡°This child, she looks too much like my little daughter.¡± Elder Qu finally found his voice.


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a coincidence? To look like my precious granddaughter is really rare. That¡¯s not right, Elder Qu. If I remember correctly, you don¡¯t have a daughter?¡± Elder Liu felt that his memory was good and clearly remembered that Elder Qu only had five sons and no daughters.


    ¡°Sigh, my poor little daughter was in an ident when she was about ten years old. She¡¯s gone.¡± When Elder Qu mentioned this matter, his face was full of pain. ¡°Elder Liu, forgive my rashness. Can I ask where her parents are? You also know that more than ten years ago, my granddaughter who was still in her infancy was taken away, so I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°This.¡± Elder Liu had never expected to encounter such a thing when he came to Elder Deng¡¯s ce. Elder Liu did not know how to answer Elder Qu for a moment. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if he was asking for help.

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492:</h4>


    Through her clothes, Chen Meng¡¯er gently pressed on the jade pendant engraved with the word ¡°Qu¡± on her chest. Her eyes stared intently at Elder Qu in front of her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew Elder Qu. In her previous life, he was the head of the Qu family. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family was not a direct descendant of the Qu family. She had very few opportunities to meet the head of the Qu family. She had heard her parents mention that the Qu family¡¯s direct descendant had lost a granddaughter. At that time, her parents had even spanked her and made her show herself to the Qu family¡¯s direct descendant a few times. If she had been chosen by the Qu family¡¯s direct descendant, she would have been brought to the Qu family¡¯s direct descendant¡¯s side to be raised.


    Unfortunately, her parents¡¯ wishful thinking had been wasted. Someone had long found this loophole and stuffed their own daughter into the Qu family¡¯s direct descendant¡¯s side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly remembered that the person who had sent their own child to the Qu family to be raised was from the Murong family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition told her that she seemed to be rted to the child that the Qu family¡¯s direct descendant had lost. However, Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously rejected the Qu family. She did not want to have anything to do with the Qu family.


    ¡°My parents are both people from S City. As for Elder Qu, just look at me. You think that I look like your dead daughter. In my opinion, this is all a coincidence. There are all kinds of strange things in the world, aren¡¯t there?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er faced Elder Qu and spoke very calmly. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa, the time we arranged to meet with Grandpa Deng is almost here. It¡¯s not good to make him wait.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked very calm andposed, but only she herself knew what her heart was like. She was afraid that if she interacted with Elder Qu too much, he would see through her facade.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll bete. Elder Qu, we¡¯ll have a chance to chatter. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Elder Liu looked deeply at Chen Meng¡¯er, he looked at his granddaughter¡¯s abnormal behavior and knew what was going on. It seemed that this precious granddaughter of his had some rtionship with the Qu family. As for what it was, Elder Liu thought that he would ask about it in a while.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Qu answered Elder Liu¡¯s words, but his eyes stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking. He didn¡¯t believe what Chen Meng¡¯er said. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? How could there be such a coincidence when they were not rted by blood?


    Elder Qu watched Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu leave and decided to get someone to investigate Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. He did not believe it. He did not believe that this girl who looked so much like his little daughter who had died, would have nothing to do with the Qu family.


    On Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s side, Elder Liu asked Chen Meng¡¯er as he walked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you know?¡± When Elder Liu asked, he asked carefully while observing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Grandpa, why do you look so wretched now? If you say you want to know something, just ask. If I don¡¯t answer you, you can also go investigate it yourself. Once you investigate, won¡¯t everything be clear?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very rude, she rolled her eyes at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t investigate you without your permission.¡± Elder Liu put away his previous cheeky smile and said to Chen Meng¡¯er seriously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very touched when she heard Elder Liu¡¯s words. ¡°But, Grandpa, I can¡¯t be sure myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu with a hint of loneliness in her eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m not my parents¡¯ biological child. But, what does it matter if I¡¯m not biological? So what if I¡¯m not blood-rted? They treat me like their biological child. That¡¯s enough. As for my biological parents, they¡¯re really not important to me.¡±

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493:</h4>


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you want to know who your biological parents are? Why did they lose you?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and felt even more sorry for this child.


    ¡°Nope. No matter what the reason is, parents who can lose their child are irresponsible parents.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked up at the sky and said indifferently. Chen Meng¡¯er told herself in her heart that it was enough for her to meet Chen Ping and Liu Juan in this life. This was heaven¡¯spensation for her previous life. ¡°Of course, Grandpa. If you want to know and want to investigate, I have no objections.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er strode forward, leaving Elder Liu, who wanted tofort Chen Meng¡¯er, standing there stiffly. Elder Qu left Zhongnanhai and returned to the Qu family¡¯s mansion. He called his sons back from outside.


    The Qu family¡¯s five sons rushed back from outside. At this time, everyone was working outside. Therefore, the Qu family¡¯s mansion was empty except for a helper.


    ¡°Big Brother, dad called us to rush back. What¡¯s the reason?¡± Qu Yaobing, the youngest son of the Qu family, walked in hurriedly. He happened to meet the eldest son of the Qu family, Qu Yaotian, who was one step ahead of him.


    ¡°I just got home and don¡¯t know yet. When I see dad, I will know what it is.¡± The eldest son of the Qu family was the most stable and had always yed the role of the second father.


    The second son of the Qu family, Qu Yaoguo, the third son, Qu Yaotao, and the fourth son, Qu Yaohui, also rushed back. All of them walked in anxiously. Their father had never been like this before. He called them and asked them to put down their work and rush back no matter what.


    ¡°My brothers, what happened? Dad asked us to put down our work and rush back.¡± The second son Qu Yaoguo asked anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad¡¯s tone made me not dare to dy anything. I threw down my work and rushed back.¡± The Qu family¡¯s fourth son Qu Yaohui added.


    ¡°Everyone, stop guessing. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go in. Dad is waiting for us in the study.¡± The Qu family¡¯s eldest son Qu Yaotian said.


    The Qu family¡¯s five sons lined up ording to the order of age and walked towards Elder Qu¡¯s study. As the eldest brother, Qu Yaotian walked at the front. He knocked on his father¡¯s study door and after receiving the instructions to enter, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Qu Yaotian took the lead and walked in.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Qu Yaotao and the rest went in and called out one by one.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all here, right?¡± Standing in front of the French window, Elder Qu was lost in thought as he looked at the scenery outside. After hearing themotion, he turned around and spoke to his five outstanding sons who made him feel proud.


    ¡°Dad, what happened? Why did you call us back?¡± Qu Yaotao looked at his father¡¯s tired expression and could not help but ask.


    Elder Qu did not answer Qu Yaotao¡¯s question but instead looked straight at Qu Yaobing who was standing at the back. Everyone was puzzled by Elder Qu¡¯s actions and they followed his gaze and looked at Qu Yaobing. Qu Yaobing felt goosebumps all over his body and he could not understand. He thought that he had not caused any trouble recently.


    ¡°Dad, why are you looking at me like that? I haven¡¯t caused any trouble for you recently.¡± As soon as Qu Yaobing finished speaking, he remembered that his father had gone to look for Elder Deng today. He immediately shut up,


    it was obvious that Qu Yaotian and the rest also remembered that a few days ago, that Matriarch Murong went to look for their family¡¯s elder and asked him to help the Murong family. And their elder couldn¡¯t bear to see his wife make things difficult for the family, so he opened his mouth and mentioned this matter to their father. If they remembered correctly, their father had told them that he would go to look for Elder Deng today.


    Qu Yaotian and the rest were the same as Qu Yaobing. They felt that their father must have gone to see Elder Deng and Elder Deng must have said something to him. Perhaps the Murong family¡¯s matter was rather troublesome.


    ¡°Dad, if the Murong family¡¯s matter is troublesome, then don¡¯t bother about it. I didn¡¯t agree to it at that time either.¡± Qu Yaobing still had his own principles in doing things.


    ¡°Dad, is the Murong family¡¯s matter this time very serious?¡± Qu Yaotian was in the army and was not very sure about what had happened to the Murong family. However, he had a very bad impression of the Murong family. What kind of little scheme was the Murong family nning?


    ¡°The matter with the Murong family this time is quite troublesome. Elder Deng told me not to interfere. Therefore, we don¡¯t have to meddle in the Murong family¡¯s matters. Although Elder Deng did not say it explicitly, if we interfere, it will probably implicate our Qu family as well,¡± Elder Qu said.


    ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Qu Yaobing still knew the severity of the matter.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t call you all back this time because of this matter.¡± Elder Qu changed the topic and said after sweeping his gaze around.


    Qu Yaotian and the other four didn¡¯t say anything this time. Instead, they looked at their father and waited for him to continue speaking.


    ¡°Today, I saw a girl who looked exactly like your little sister who died.¡± Elder Qu recalled his little daughter who had left him a long time ago. His eyes could not hide his pain.


    ¡°Dad, our little sister has been gone for decades. Finding a girl who looks exactly like our little sister is a coincidence. You should not take it to heart.¡± Qu Yaotao thought that when his father had seen the girl who looked exactly like their little sister who died, it triggered the pain in his heart.


    As for Qu Yaotian, he was meticulous and thought of many things. When he heard his father¡¯s words, he first had the same thoughts as Qu Yaotao. But after that, he understood the meaning behind his father¡¯s words. He widened his eyes and looked at his father, ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t believe that there is such a coincidence in this world.¡± Elder Qu nodded and said.

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494

    <h4>Chapter 494:</h4>


    Qu Yaotao and the others looked at their father and oldest brother ying charades. They seemed to have thought of something, but as it shed through their minds, they did not catch anything.


    ¡°That girl?¡± Qu Yaotian suddenly thought of something. He looked at his father and asked, ¡°Dad, that girl, she...¡±


    Qu Yaotian had not finished speaking when Elder Qu interrupted him. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. It¡¯s impossible for her,¡± Elder Qu said firmly.


    ¡°Dad, what are you guys talking about? Tell us clearly.¡± Qu Yaohui could not help but ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad is really mean. He called us back and yet he still didn¡¯t tell us why clearly.¡± Qu Yaotao muttered in a displeased tone.


    The volume of his muttering was not low and the content of his muttering was transmitted to Elder Qu¡¯s ears without a single word missing. If it was any other day, Qu Yaotao would not be able to avoid a lecture from Elder Qu but today, Elder Qu did not have the time to argue with his son. Elder Qu rolled his eyes at Qu Yaotao and swept his gaze across all his sons who were standing in the room before his gazended on his youngest son, Qu Yaobing. ¡°I suspect that the girl who looks exactly like your little sister that I saw today is our family¡¯s lost granddaughter, the youngest daughter of Yaobing.¡±


    The moment Elder Qu finished speaking, the room instantly fell silent. Other than Qu Yaotian, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as they looked at Elder Qu. As for Qu Yaobing who had lost his daughter, it was even more difficult for him to hide his excitement. His hands that were hanging by the sides of his body clenched tightly together.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be deceived again. My brother and sister-inw can¡¯t take any more blows.¡± Qu Yaoguo who had not spoken all this while, looking at Qu Yaobing whose emotions had suddenly turned tense. He spoke to his father and his other brothers in a deep voice.


    Qu Yaoguo¡¯s words caused everyone¡¯s gaze to once again focus on Qu Yaobing. After Qu Yaobing received everyone¡¯s concerned and worried gazes, he wanted to smile at everyone to show that he was fine, but the smile he pulled out was even uglier than crying. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, dad, where did you see that girl who looked almost exactly like our little sister who died?¡± Qu Yaobing asked anxiously,


    ¡°In Zhongnanhai.¡± Only then did Elder Qu feel that he had acted rashly again. Although, he was almost certain that the girl was the granddaughter of the Qu family who had been lost for more than ten years, he had forgotten that there was still some uncertainty.


    And this youngest son and daughter-inw of his, had been carrying a heavy burden in their hearts for so many years. Elder Qu knew that the two of them could no longer withstand even a little blow. However, he was a little too excited previously and forgot about this matter.


    Elder Qu looked at his slightly skinny youngest son and for a moment, he did not have any thoughts of continuing this topic with him.


    ¡°Zhongnanhai? Dad, are you mistaken?¡± Qu Yaotao shouted in surprise.


    ¡°You brat, do you need a spanking? What are you shouting for? I¡¯m not old yet, how can I not remember clearly?¡± Elder Qu red at Qu Yaotao.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re old or anything. It¡¯s impossible. Why would the Qu family¡¯s lost child be in Zhongnanhai? Could it be that she was adopted by Elder Deng? But, I have never heard of Elder Deng or his family adopting a child before?¡± Qu Yaotao was not the least bit apprehensive. Like setting off firecrackers, he exploded.

 Chapter 495

    <h4>Chapter 495:</h4>


    However, Qu Yaotao was only like this in front of his own family. In front of outsiders, he was like a crouching tiger.


    Qu Yaotian was the eldest brother and was more stable. He looked at his father and asked, ¡°Dad, what is the identity of that girl? Not everyone can enter Zhongnanhai.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that girl is the mysterious granddaughter of Elder Liu. She is the new head of the Green Gang as well as the Liu family. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s different from those people who had ulterior motives to get close to our family.¡± Elder Qu said.


    ¡°What? That mysterious Little Miss of the Green Gang?¡± Qu Yaotao eximed in shock once again.


    This time, Qu Yaotao had just shouted out when Qu Yaoguo who was standing beside him knocked his head hard. ¡°Yaotao, be quiet.¡±


    Qu Yaotao also noticed that his reaction today was a little over the top. He nodded to his second brother, indicating that he knew and would restrain himself. However, he was also aggrieved. He was really shocked by the identity of the little girl that his father had found.


    ¡°When I saw Elder Denging out, I happened to bump into Elder Liu who went in to pay his respects to Elder Deng. I did not notice the little girl standing beside him at that time and I only noticed the girl standing beside Elder Liu after i greeted Elder Liu. I was even more shocked by her appearance at that time. I¡¯ve really lost face in front of Elder Liu.¡± Elder Qu came to his senses.


    ¡°Then dad, I¡¯ll go to the Green Gang to look for Elder Liu now.¡± After Qu Yaobing heard his father¡¯s words, he wanted to rush to the Green Gang without caring about anything else. He urgently wanted to know if the Little Miss of the Green Gang was his lost daughter.


    ¡°Come back. How reckless are you?Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that we haven¡¯t investigated clearly yet. Whether or not this god-granddaughter that Elder Liu recognized is the child that our Qu family lost back then is still a bit uncertain. Do you think that we can just rashly identify her? Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that Elder Liu won¡¯t agree to let us investigate. Even that girl is also different from other children of her age.¡± Elder Qu recalled in detail the scene when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er at that time.


    ¡°Then dad, what do you think we should do?¡± Qu Yaobing was eager to know if that was his own family¡¯s lost daughter. If it wasn¡¯t for his two brothers holding him back, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here and listening to his father¡¯s words.


    ¡°Go and investigate first. After investigating this child¡¯s background, we will make further ns. Before that, all of you better keep your mouths shut. Don¡¯t tell anyone, not even your own partners, okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity was different from those children in the past, he had to consider it carefully. Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that she had already be the target of the Qu family¡¯s investigation. She was also the person that the Qu family¡¯s sons wanted to see the most.


    However, Elder Liu had protected Chen Meng¡¯er too well. They did not have the chance to see Chen Meng¡¯er at all. And the Qu family¡¯s sons were also troubled. They did not have any excuses toe and visit. Because of this, the Qu family¡¯s sons were worried. Their partners watched their men suffer. Their hearts were also worried.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was facing Fatty and Skinny, who were currently flying into a rage. Of course, Fatty and Skinny would not be angry at Chen Meng¡¯er. They were currently grumbling at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, you don¡¯t know how much that damned Fatty deserves a beating. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ce wasn¡¯t right, I would have directly gone up and given him a good beating.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard that and thought it was funny.


    ¡°That damn Fatty deserves a beating. How long has it been since we were in the capital? Now someone had pointed to use and scolded us! Not only did he scold us, he even scolded our Green Gang. He said our Green Gang sucked, and said that he, Yuan Jianqing, could destroy it with one hand. If it weren¡¯t for Zhuge stopping me, I would have brought him to the Green Gang long ago.¡± Skinny was also very angry.


    The calmest person was Zhuge Yu. He didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. But then he said, ¡°The Yuan family is new to the capital. They can be considered new nobles. It¡¯s not good for us to bring them here directly in the territory of our Green Gang.¡± What Zhuge Yu meant was, they could find a ce that wasn¡¯t the territory of the Green Gang and tie them up and teach them a good lesson.


    Zhuge Yu saw that the other party was just a neer. He felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it to expend energy and strength for such a nonsensical thing.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er could hear that something was wrong with this matter. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s slender and soft fingers knocked on the table. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, this matter isn¡¯t that simple. We can¡¯t let it go just like that. Someone is deliberately looking for someone to test our Green Gang, and Yuan Jianqing is the other party¡¯s tool. If we don¡¯t make a statement and put on a show, the other party will probably be even worse. I think that our Green Gang has been resting for a long time. Those idiots are actually targeting us.¡±


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, let¡¯s go now.¡± Fatty was excited. He rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was ready to start a big fight.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and looked at Fatty with a funny look.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kidnap Yuan Jianqing. I¡¯m still holding back my anger. I need to vent it on him. I won¡¯t stop until I beat that kid until he loses his memory.¡± Fatty said angrily. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if Yuan Jianqing fell into Fatty¡¯s hands, he wouldn¡¯t end up well.


    ¡°If you want to vent your anger on Yuan Jianqing, I won¡¯t stop you. However, you have to wait until I find out who the mastermind is. At that time, you can do whatever you want with Yuan Jianqing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t Yuan Jianqing, she wanted to use the person behind Yuan Jianqing to make an example out of him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± Fatty said. Yuan Jianqing would be his to deal with in the future. He had calmed down a little.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Miss?¡± Zhuge Yu red at Fatty and asked.

 Chapter 496

    <h4>Chapter 496:</h4>


    ¡°Yuan¡­ Yuan¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er repeated silently. She suddenly remembered that there was a Yuan in Dr. Li¡¯s little ck book. Moreover, ording to the records in Dr. Li¡¯s little ck book, Yuan Shaodong, was the director of the Land Bureau who had been transferred to Beijing from the local government. The director of the Land Bureau would be a good job in the future. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, help me find out the rtionship between Yuan Jianqing and Yuan Shaodong.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to find out. I know that Yuan Shaodong is Yuan Jianqing¡¯s father.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said that, Skinny stood up and said.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯m now interested in who the mastermind behind this is.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er originally thought that it would be a simple case of someone trying to test the waters of the Green Gang because of their inactivity for the past few years. But now, it seemed that it was not that simple.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and seemed to have thought of something.


    The investigation of the Qu family over the past two days had not had any progress at all. Elder Liu had specially encrypted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information. Ordinary people would not be able to find it at all.


    And as soon as there was any movement from the Qu family, Elder Liu would receive the news. ¡°Sir, the Qu family is investigating the information of the Little Miss. Do you think we should tell the Little Miss about this?¡± Zhuge Yu asked Elder Liu for his opinion,


    Elder Liu put down the white pill in his hand, he said, ¡°No need. We don¡¯t need to tell Meng¡¯er for the time being. Have you found the results of the investigation that I asked you to do? Does Meng¡¯er have anything to do with the Qu family?¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Qu¡¯s expression that day, he knew that he was not faking it.


    Therefore, the moment he came back from Elder Deng¡¯s ce, he asked Zhuge Yu to investigate the information regarding the Qu family¡¯s lost child.


    ¡°The information regarding the Qu family¡¯s lost child is only a few words long. I discovered that the information regarding the Qu family¡¯s lost child seemed to have been deliberately erased. However, he still found a photo of the Qu family¡¯s lost child for me. As long as I show this photo to the Little Miss¡¯ parents, we will know the rtionship between the Little Miss and the Qu family.¡± Zhuge Yu had an idea.


    ¡°Show me the photo you found.¡± Elder Liu felt that Zhuge Yu¡¯s suggestion was very unreliable. If he showed the photo of Chen Meng¡¯er to her parents, it would be the same as telling Chen Meng¡¯er directly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuge Yu showed Elder Liu the ck-and-white picture of a baby in a swaddle that he had found.


    Elder Liu took it and looked at it. Then, he put the picture down.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with this picture?¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Elder Liu¡¯s action and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this picture. It seems that Meng¡¯er has some rtionship with the Qu family.¡± Although Elder Liu had never seen Chen Meng¡¯er in a swaddle, when he first saw Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er was already a little toddler who could walk on her own. However, when he looked at the eyes of the baby in the photo, Elder Liu was sure that this little baby was most likely Chen Meng¡¯er,


    ¡°Then, we...¡± Zhuge Yu never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would have any rtionship with the Qu family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone for the time being. If Meng¡¯er is really a lost child of the Qu family, then we have to be even more careful. Do you think that a child from such a big family like the Qu family would be carried away by someone without anyone knowing? There must be something wrong with this. Therefore, before we find out the reason why the Qu family¡¯s child went missing, we cannot let anyone know that Meng¡¯er might be the Qu family¡¯s lost child.¡± Elder Liu warned Zhuge Yu very seriously.

 Chapter 497

    <h4>Chapter 497:</h4>


    Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu had just finished their conversation when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Elder Liu heard the knock on the door and said without even blinking.


    It was Fatty who came in. He was holding something that both Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu found very familiar. ¡°Whose invitation is this? Didn¡¯t I tell you all to reject all these invitations? Just say that Sir¡¯s health isn¡¯t good.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Fatty with an expression that said, ¡°Why are you so dumb?¡± .


    Fatty was also very aggrieved. Speaking of which, he didn¡¯t want toe in either. He wanted to reject all of them at once. However, the two¡¯s imposing manner was too strong and he waspletely suppressed. He said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring it in either. However, this is the Qu family¡¯s invitation. The one who is invited is the Little Miss. They said that it¡¯s the Qu family¡¯s fifth grandson¡¯s 20th birthday banquet. They invited the Little Miss to attend.¡±


    ¡°Qu family?¡± When Zhuge Yu heard about the Qu family, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°yes.¡± Fatty looked at Zhuge Yu, whose expression was getting uglier and uglier, and nodded stiffly.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Fatty, bring the invitation card over. Let me see.¡± On the other side, Elder Liu put down the chess piece in his hand and gestured for Fatty to bring the invitation card over.


    Zhuge Yu saw his boss¡¯s actions and did not understand what he was thinking.


    Elder Liu raised his hand and gestured for Zhuge Yu not to speak. He picked up the invitation, flipped it open, and nced at it and said to Fatty, ¡°Fatty, send this invitation to the Little Miss. If she wants to go, then let her go. If she doesn¡¯t want to go, then send it straight back to the Qu family.¡±


    Elder Liu handed the decision to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Fatty was a little confused about the atmosphere in the study room. He took the invitation again and looked at his boss, then looked at Zhuge Yu. Finally, he rubbed his forehead, closed the door, and left.


    The moment Fatty left, zhuge Yu could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, what are your ns? This birthday banquet is obvious. The Qu family¡¯s intention is fishy. Look, which grandson in the Qu family is turning 20 years old?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge, don¡¯t be agitated. If you can think of it, how could I not? The Qu family is anxious. They could not find a breakthrough, so they came up with this idea. I gave this decision to Meng¡¯er because I have my own ns. Zhuge, don¡¯t look at Meng¡¯er as a kid. She has a big n. She knows it better than us old fellows. I saw what Elder Qu did. Meng¡¯er is calmer than me. She probably knows more than us, so it¡¯s better for her to decide this on her own.¡± Elder Liu analyzed for Zhuge Yu.


    ¡°But...¡± Zhuge Yu was still worried,


    ¡°No buts. If Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to go, no one will force her. If she¡¯s willing to go, it¡¯s time for us to let her go. Think about it, at such a young age, she can sneak into the Japanese military base alone. Will she let herself be at a disadvantage?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words were full of passion, Zhuge Yu, who was listening to Elder Liu¡¯s words, could not help but smile in his heart. When he had found out that their Little Miss had gone to the Japanese military base alone, he was so worried that he did not sleep for several nights and almost flew there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Meng¡¯er is willing to go, why would I let her go to the Qu family alone? I will go with her.¡±


    In the end, Elder Liu was just saying it nicely, but in his heart, he was still worried about Chen Meng¡¯er. In his heart, Chen Meng¡¯er would always be a child.


    ¡°But, Sir, do you think that Little Miss will agree to attend the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Zhuge Yu asked. ¡°After all, from the beginning, Little Miss has expressed her rejection of such banquets.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about that, I can¡¯t answer you. It depends on how much Meng¡¯er knows in her heart.¡± Elder Liu touched his chin and answered.


    Fatty held the Qu family¡¯s invitation card in his hand and rushed to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny were just analyzing who was beside Yuan Jianqing and using him as a tool. They analyzed and analyzed and found that none of Yuan Jianqing¡¯s friends were good people. This result gave Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny a headache. They couldn¡¯t identify the target at once.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny were discussing the opportunity to further investigate Yuan Jianqing¡¯s friends. Chen Meng¡¯er believed that there was another person among them and he was not what he appeared to be.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Fatty held the Qu family¡¯s invitation card in his hand and walked in, interrupting Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s conversation with Skinny.


    ¡°Damn Fatty, What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see that Little Miss and I are busy with business?¡± Skinny who was interrupted in his train of thought angrily opened fire at Fatty.


    Fatty was yelled at. He felt wronged in his heart. That small gaze of his looked at Skinny usingly. Fatty¡¯s expression made Chen Meng¡¯erugh. The anger in her heart that had just been interrupted vanished into thin air. ¡°Uncle Fatty, why are you looking for me? What is that thing in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is an invitation card from the Qu family. It¡¯s for you, Little Miss. They said that they¡¯re inviting you to attend the 20th birthday of Elder Qu¡¯s grandson.¡± Fatty hurriedly passed this hot potato to Chen Meng¡¯e. He had been reprimanded quite a few times today because of this invitation card.


    ¡°An invitation card from the Qu family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the invitation card Fatty handed over and opened it.


    ¡°Qu family? Since when did the Qu family have the mood to hold a birthday banquet for their own grandchildren? I remember that even the eldest grandson of the Qu family didn¡¯t have a birthday banquet,¡± Skinny said with some puzzlement.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was originally considering whether she should go to the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet. Now that she heard Skinny¡¯s words, she immediately made up her mind. She would definitely go to the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet. She really wanted to see what the Qu family was up to and what they were doing. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll ept the invitation. Uncle Fatty, tell Grandpater that I¡¯ll ept the Qu family¡¯s invitation.¡± Actually, more than that, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly wanted to see her parents from her previous life.

 Chapter 498

    <h4>Chapter 498:</h4>


    He had already decided that he would go to the Qu family in a while and return the invitation. Just as he was about to continue, Chen Meng¡¯er replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Qu family now and get this matter resolved.¡± In the end, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he forcefully swallowed what he was going to say. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Little Miss, Did I hear right? Are you going to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you heard right. I¡¯m going to participate. Uncle Fatty, do you have any objections?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and looked at Fatty.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t have any objections. Then regarding this invitation, Little Miss, will you keep it for yourself, or¡­?¡± Fatty wiped his sweat.


    ¡°Little Miss, you...¡± Skinny was also a little confused about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about not being able to observe the people around Yuan Jianqing up close. And now, they have sent this opportunity to me. I think Yuan Jianqing and the others will definitely attend the 20th birthday banquet of the Qu family¡¯s grandson.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to reveal the real reason why she agreed to attend the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet for the time being.


    There were some things that Chen Meng¡¯er would keep in her heart for the rest of her life. Even to the person closest to her, she would not reveal a single word.


    At the Qu family¡¯s residence, the moment Elder Qu¡¯s security guard returned, he was pulled back by Qu Yaobing who was already waiting at the main entrance. ¡°Uncle Wu, how was it? Did she agree?¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at Uncle Wu, waiting for his reply.


    ¡°She agreed, but Fatty from the Green Gang did not give me a good look.¡± Uncle Wu still remembered how Fatty red at him.


    However, Qu Yaobing did not listen to the rest of Uncle Wu¡¯s words. When he heard Uncle Wu say that Chen Meng¡¯er had agreed, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. Then, he did not bother about Uncle Wu anymore and walked briskly into the house, he was going to report the good news to his father and older brother.


    Uncle Wu, who did not know the whole story, was very puzzled by the fact that the Qu family¡¯s men were so concerned about the matter of the Little Miss of the Green Gang attending. The curiosity in his heart also rose sharply.


    Elder Liu had heard the news from Chen Meng¡¯er that she had agreed to attend the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet. Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer, Elder Liu was not surprised at all. When Chen Meng¡¯er was not paying attention, he raised his eyebrows at Zhuge Yu in a childish manner. ¡°How was it? I told you that this girl would agree to attend.¡±


    Zhuge Yu was helpless. Ever since his boss met his family¡¯s Little Miss, his temper had be more and more like that of a child.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you listening to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu who didn¡¯t have any reaction after hearing her words and asked helplessly.


    ¡°Yes, I heard you. Little girl, just do what you want to do. Your uncles and I will back you up.¡± Elder Liu was telling Chen Meng¡¯er that they would always stand behind her unconditionally.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know.¡± She had always known that the members of the Green Gang were her most powerful allies. They had always been on her side.


    ¡°Little girl, you need a formal dress to attend the banquet. Have you prepared your dress?¡± Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s talent in fashion design was recognized by some famous fashion designers overseas, Elder Liu did not care about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dress sense anymore. He knew she would always dress for the asion.


    ¡°Not yet, but I do have a few dresses here for such an asion. They should be enough.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was going to be the highlight of the evening. Elder Liu shut his mouth and stopped asking about this matter.

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499:</h4>


    ¡°Then do you want your Uncle Zhuge and the others to follow us?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s gaze was a little distant. He did not even dare to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t act like you have a guilty conscience. Didn¡¯t you already know that I wouldn¡¯t bring Uncle Zhuge and the others?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er resisted the urge to roll her eyes and replied.


    ¡°Little Miss, you can bring us. You have to bring your personal guards.¡± Zhuge Yu was now much more reliable than Elder Liu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment. She guessed that if she did not agree to bring Zhou Yunjie and the other two, Zhuge Yu would definitely not agree to let her go alone.


    The Qu family was holding a birthday banquet. In the capital, anyone with status and face would fight for an invitation. They wanted to get an invitation card and attend the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet hall.


    However, not everyone could get an invitation from the Qu family.


    The Qu family¡¯s mansion in the capital was destined to be the most eye-catching ce in the capital tonight. As the time for the banquet approached bit by bit, the people who held an invitation also entered the venue one by one.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here yet? Yaobing, are you sure that Uncle Wu said that she agreed?¡± Elder Qu stretched his neck to look.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Uncle Wu said.¡± Qu Yaobing replied as he looked anxiously at the watch on his wrist.


    The faces of the Qu family men all showed the same expression, attracting the attention of many people. They were whispering in the background. ¡°What kind of big shot did the Qu family invite today? Look at Elder Qu and the rest, they are all craning their necks so much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I haven¡¯t heard of anything. Then let¡¯s watch carefully.¡±


    Madam Qu was even more direct. She walked to Elder Qu¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Hubby, who are you waiting for? Hao Cheng¡¯s birthday banquet is about to start, why are you all still standing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, is it time yet?¡± Elder Qu, who was looking forward to Chen Meng¡¯er, was startled by his wife¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Madam Qu noticed her husband¡¯s expression. Over the past few days, it felt like her husband and sons were being mysterious. When she asked them, they were all stammering and could not find say anything. Madam Qu thought about it and knew that her husband and children were hiding something from her.


    ¡°No.¡± Elder Qu, Qu Yaotao and the rest replied in unison.


    This seemed a little abnormal. Elder Qu red at his sons before he smiled and said to his wife, ¡°We are waiting for someone. Marquis Yuwen and his grandson areing, so I brought Yaotian and the rest to wait here. You also know that Marquis Yuwen¡¯s grandson has an extraordinary status. We can¡¯t afford to neglect him, right?¡± Elder Qu thought quickly and immediately found an excuse.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I have only heard of that grandson of the Yuwen family. I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± Madam Qu said, she turned her head and saw Marquis Yuwen and his wife walking in together. Behind them, there was a mixed-race boy with delicate features, but he did not look feminine at all. ¡°Speak of the devil. Why aren¡¯t you greeting him?¡± Madam Qu said as she went up to greet them with a smile.


    When the teenage girls in the hall saw Yuwen Jing walking in, they all subconsciously paid attention to their clothes. Then, after making sure that there was nothing inappropriate around them, they looked at Yuwen Jing with their eyes filled with love. When Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze shifted in any direction, the girls in that direction would throw flirtatious nces at Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing turned a blind eye to all of this. If it wasn¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s request, saying that their family and the Qu family had always been on good terms, and that not attending would affect the rtionship between the two families, he would not have cared. Therefore, Yuwen Jing changed into a formal suit and stood here. Thinking of the ck suit he was wearing, a gentle light shed in Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes. This suit was personally made by Chen Meng¡¯er for him. When Chen Meng¡¯er gave him this suit, he was going to be crushed to death by Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others. However, Yuwen Jing felt that it was worth it. Chen Meng¡¯er had sewn it with her own hands, one stitch at a time.


    Elder Qu did not want to move. The person he was waiting for had not appeared yet. How could he have the mood to deal with other things now. However, he did not dare to tell his wife the truth. After losing his daughter and his own granddaughter, his wife¡¯s health had not been very good. Elder Qu knew that, his wife¡¯s health could not withstand any more blows.


    This was also the reason why Elder Qu still kept his wife in the dark.


    ¡°Dad, you guys go and take care of Uncle Yuwen and the rest. I will stay here and oversee the general situation.¡± Qu Yaobing had made up his mind. He was not going anywhere today and was just waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Looking at the stubborn expression on Qu Yaobing¡¯s face, Elder Qu swallowed the words that he wanted to say to reprimand him. Forget it, all these years, this youngest son of his had been suffering in his heart and as a father, he understood it too. ¡°Alright, let Yaobing stay. There has to be someone to look after the party after all.¡±


    Madam Qu did not insist on having her youngest son follow her this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not like to bete, but she also did not like to be early, especially at such an asion that would make Chen Meng¡¯er feel extremely bored after her rebirth.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing a simple pink dress. This was designed by her for her to wear herself. It was simple, but it did not give off an ordinary feeling. Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to have such an asion where she could outshine the others. She was going to the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet, but unlike those rich youngdies who were dressed in mboyant clothes, she was not going there to hook up with men.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not need to rely on men in her past life. Therefore, in this life, she did not need to either.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that her appearance was destined to attract everyone¡¯s attention the moment she appeared.

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500:</h4>


    Every single time Qu Yaobing saw a car drive in, his eyes would light up. But when he saw who it was, his eyes would dim. His wife Murong Ying had noticed his strange behavior long ago. If it wasn¡¯t for her good sisters by her side, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away for the time being and she would have gone over to ask.


    However, when Murong Ying was talking to her little sisters, her gaze would asionally fall on her husband, Qu Yaobing.


    The Qu family wasn¡¯t the only one here waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival. Yuwen Jing was also waiting forher. He had long heard from Chen Meng¡¯er that she would be attending the Qu family¡¯s banquet. Only this reason was Yuwen Jing so easy to talk to this time. Otherwise, Yuwen Jing would rather listen to his grandfather¡¯s long-winded lecture thane to such a boring ce.


    Time passed by, and it was getting closer and closer to the start of the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet. The Qu brothers looked anxious. Others might not know this, but their partners could see it clearly. They were all puzzled in their hearts. What was wrong with their men today?


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time. Do you see?¡± Uncle Wu, the security guard, was well aware of the reason why Elder Qu had held this birthday banquet in such a grand manner. And now, the chief guest had yet to arrive.


    ¡°What time is it? I think there¡¯s something wrong with your watch.¡± Although Elder Qu was exchanging greetings with Marquis Yuwen and the others, only he knew that his heart was not in it at all. His gaze would asionally drift to the entrance of the banquet. Elder Qu was just about to throw a tantrum at Uncle Wu, but before he could say anything, he saw the face that he had been longing for. No matter how furious he was, the anger in his heart was instantly extinguished. ¡°Yes, the time is up. Announce the start.¡±


    Elder Qu¡¯s 360-degree change in attitude caused the guests present to be unable to make heads nor tails of it.


    Marquis Yuwen, who was closest to Elder Qu, raised his brows when he saw Elder Qu¡¯s face change faster than flipping through a book. He followed Elder Qu¡¯s gaze and sawChen Meng¡¯er, who was unbelievably beautiful. His first reaction was to look at his grandson, Yuwen Jing, who was standing beside him. He wondered, ¡°Why was this kid so easy to talk to this time?¡± The moment he opened his mouth, he only furrowed his brows, he realized. So, it was because Meng¡¯er was attending.


    ¡°Good kid, so you knew that Meng¡¯er woulde. But you are too mean. Since you knew that Meng¡¯er woulde, you didn¡¯t inform me in advance.¡± As Marquis Yuwen spoke, he took a step ahead of Yuwen Jing, and went up to wee Chen Meng¡¯er.


    But Marquis Yuwen was still a step behind. Qu Yaobing had already taken a step ahead of him and went up to wee Chen Meng¡¯er. Although Qu Yaobing did not have much of an excited expression on his face, those who were familiar with Qu Yaobing knew how excited Qu Yaobing was.


    ¡°Little sis, do you know this brat? Yaobing has personallye forward to wee her. With her looks, she must be a vixen¡¯s child.¡± Murong Qin said in a t tone. However, Murong Qin¡¯s tone could not hide her envy and jealousy.


    Murong Ying did not respond to her eldest sister¡¯s words. However, when she saw her husband¡¯s expression that waspletely different from before, her heart tightened. Her hands that were hanging by her sides were already tightly clenched. She was also wondering who this beautiful girl was.

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501:</h4>


    In the banquet hall, not only were Murong Qin and the otherdies talking about Chen Meng¡¯er behind her back, but even the youngdies were talking about Chen Meng¡¯er with envy and jealousy in their tone.


    ¡°Who is this? She¡¯s dressed so shabbily and she¡¯s here to attend the Qu family¡¯s banquet. Isn¡¯t she afraid of being thrown out by the Qu family?¡± A girl who was dressed in a bright red gown asked enviously.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, you don¡¯t have to be the pot calling the kettle ck.¡± A girl with long hair and exquisite makeup nced disdainfully at Yuanyuan who had spoken just now, she looked in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s direction and said, ¡°She¡¯s dressed shabbily, butpared to the way you are dressed, she¡¯s still much better. However, who does she think she is? Cindere?¡±


    If Chen Meng¡¯er heard this girl¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely roll her eyes at her. What a joke. Chen Meng¡¯er would always be the queen.


    A small voice suddenly sounded at this moment. ¡°However, she is really beautiful. When I saw Jinming and the others, their eyes lit up.¡± The moment the small voice sounded, the eyes of the group of youngdies looked at the few young masters who were either sitting or standing. It was obvious at a nce that they were born into prestigious families.


    When they saw the surprise in their eyes and the admiration and excitement that they did not have time to hide, the group of youngdies became angry. The mes of jealousy in their hearts were ignited. They were dissatisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dazzling appearance and the difference in status between her and them. This was because Chen Meng¡¯er had snatched away their boys¡¯ attention from them.


    ¡°She¡¯s really a vixen. She only knows how to seduce men.¡± A petite and cute girl said. However, the way she gritted her teeth when she said those words deeply damaged her appearance. ¡°Hmph, watch me tear away her appearance. Let¡¯s see how she uses this appearance to seduce men.¡± This cute girl thought of the shock and adoration that shed in Jinming¡¯s eyes and the jealousy in her heart was like a vine that had taken root had started to spread.


    If not for her rationality and knowing that she could not behave atrociously in the situation she was in, she would have already gone up and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that the moment she appeared, the people around her disliked her.


    Just as everyone was discussing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and appearance, as well as the Qu family¡¯s youngest son, Qu Yaobing¡¯s attitude towards her, when they saw her face clearly, they looked at her with faces full of shock. No matter what Elder Qu did, Madam Qu did not react.


    Elder Qu was sweating profusely. Just as he was about to call for the doctor, Madam Qu reacted. She stared unblinkingly at Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, she walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er and whispered, ¡°My girl! My girl!¡±


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Elder Qu was worried and quickly followed Elder Qu¡¯s footsteps.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er caught sight of Madam Qu walking towards her from the corner of her eyes, she understood. She was also unable to shake off her rtionship with the Qu family in this life. It was just that she did not expect that she would change her identity ande back.

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502:</h4>


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was in a daze, Madam Qu had already held her hand. ¡°My little girl, Lan¡¯er, you¡¯re back. I knew that you couldn¡¯t bear to leave your mother behind.¡± As she said this, tears welled up in Madam Qu¡¯s eyes. Madam Qu¡¯s tears fell on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand that was being held by her. It was so hot that Chen Meng¡¯er unconsciously withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Madam Qu, you probably have the wrong person. I¡¯m not Lan¡¯er. My name is Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the old woman in front of her who was shedding tears. She did not feel good about this either. Perhaps in this life, she was very popr with the elderly. There were too many elderly people around who were genuinely good to her. Her heart also unconsciously softened when she faced the elderly.


    Madam Qu¡¯s action of pulling Chen Meng¡¯er to shed tears made the people in the hall even more curious. Because they could not hear what Madam Qu said, the curiosity in their hearts was all aroused.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be mistaken. You are my Lan¡¯er. My Lan¡¯er looks like this.¡± Madam Qu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to make any rash moves. She was afraid that she might identally hurt Madam Qu.


    When Madam Qu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain had already automatically disyed Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was very clear about Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition. She knew that currently, Madam Qu¡¯s body was very weak. It could be said that she could not withstand even the slightest blow.


    If it had been anyone else, Chen Meng¡¯er might have been able to ignore it. But towards Madam Qu, who had given her some warmth in her past life, Chen Meng¡¯er was still unable to be so heartless.


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be so agitated. She really isn¡¯t our Lan¡¯er. Lan¡¯er has already left us for so many years. She only looks like our Lan¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu said and sighed. He was a little upset. Why didn¡¯t he talk to his wife before this. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be agitated. Let me tell you something.¡± Elder Qu looked at his wife tightly grabbing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. It was as if she was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er was her dead daughter. He could only soften his voice and move closer to Madam Qu¡¯s ear. Of course, Elder Qu thought that only his wife could hear him. In fact, his words reached Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears without missing a single word. ¡°WifeY, don¡¯t be agitated. Listen to me. She is not Lan¡¯er. But, she is our precious granddaughter that we had lost for many years.¡±


    ¡°What? You mean.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s soul waspletely sucked by Elder Qu¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be impatient. I¡¯m only guessing. I can¡¯t be fully sure.¡± Elder Qu quickly stopped Madam Qu from speaking. He couldn¡¯t let his wife scare away Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m holding a birthday party for Haocheng with great fanfare this time because I wanted to see this girl. I want to confirm if she¡¯s our little granddaughter that we lost more than ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, you actually hid such a big matter from me.¡± As she said this, Madam Qu pinched Elder Qu¡¯s waist fiercely. The pain made Elder Qu grimace, but he did not dare to shout out. ¡°I¡¯m almost certain that she is our little granddaughter.¡± After Madam Qu finished whispering to Elder Qu, she held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m sorry. You must have been scared by me just now.¡±

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503:</h4>


    Madam Qu apologized, but she did not let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Little girl,e and talk to this old woman. When I see you, my heart is filled with joy.¡± As she spoke, Madam Qu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked inside.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. She could not reject Madam Qu, so she could only follow her into the house.


    Everyone in the hall was thinking about what Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity was. Such a beautiful girl was really rare in their circle. And they were very sure that they had never seen her in their circle before.


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of this girl? I originally thought that she was one of those wannabes, but looking at the Qu family¡¯s two elders¡¯ attitude towards this girl, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± In the crowd, someone whispered to the person next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this girl before. It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s from our circle. Could she be the girlfriend of some young master of the Qu family?¡± Someone replied.


    And the people who were fortunate enough to meet Chen Meng¡¯er in S City before, their hearts were not at peace. They thought that with Elder Liu¡¯s love for his precious granddaughter, before Chen Meng¡¯er became an adult, it would be impossible for them to see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure at the banquet in this circle.


    Those who recognized Chen Meng¡¯er guessed in their hearts that the Qu family and Elder Liu had some deep feelings for each other, or that the two families had been doing something recently. Otherwise, how could the Little Miss of the Green Gang, who had not shown up all this time, be at the birthday party of the Qu family¡¯s grandson?


    Madam Yuwen walked over to the other side of Chen Meng Er. Pulling her other hand and smiling dotingly, she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe see Grandma Yuwen?¡±


    ¡°Grandma Yuwen, I¡¯m a little busy these days. I was going to wait for a few days toe to see you. You have been looking well recently.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er used the mutated brain in her brain and did a full body check on Madam Yuwen. She found that Madam Yuwen¡¯s blood pressure was very normal.


    ¡°How can I not be well? Your Grandpa Yuwen treats your words as an order and looks after me every day.¡± As she said that, Madam Yuwen red at Yuwen Hou.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Grandpa Yuwen cares about your health.¡±


    Madam Qu did not expect that this girl who looked exactly like her daughter who had passed away when she was young, who was very likely her lost granddaughter, would actually be so familiar with the two elders of the Yuwen family. ¡°So you all know each other. My sister, you really are something to know such an outstanding girl. Why did you not introduce me to her?¡± Madam Qu asked with a smile.


    ¡°This girl is busy. It¡¯s difficult for even me to see her. How can I possibly have introduced her to you?¡± Madam Yuwen was familiar with Madam Qu, and the two of them joked.


    ¡°Mom, who is this? You¡¯re not going to introduce her to us?¡± The daughters-inw of the Qu family saw their mother-inw holding the little girl¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. As for their husbands, they did not go to entertain the guests. They all surrounded the little girl. They could not help but be curious.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even ask her name yet. What¡¯s your name?¡± Madam Qu was shocked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance and the news that her old man had told her, so all she knew was to hold Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and not let go. She had long forgotten about asking for her name.

 Chapter 504

    <h4>Chapter 504:</h4>


    Madam Qu¡¯s words made her daughters-inw very surprised. They had originally thought that their inws knew this girl! They were still wondering if this girl¡¯s identity was extraordinary. Otherwise, their inws would not be so enthusiastic towards her. One had to know that their inws had never been so enthusiastic towards even their own grandchildren.


    And what made them even more surprised was that the people who came to the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet this time were all personally invited by their inws. And now it turns out that they didn¡¯t actually did not know each other. What was going on?


    ¡°My name is Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, generously reported her name.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name made Madam Qu and the Qu family¡¯s daughter-inw feel that her name was somewhat familiar, but for a moment, they could not remember.


    ¡°Can I call you Meng¡¯er from now on?¡± Madam Qu now had the image of a kind grandmother. Madam Qu¡¯s current appearance made them unable to help but be curious. The grandchildren of the Qu family, who were walking over, all thought that their eyes were ying tricks on them. To think that their iron willed grandmother would actually show such an expression. It really gave them quite a scare.


    Murong Qi looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was surrounded by the Qu family members and looked at by Yuwen Jing with doting eyes. The jealousy that was buried in her heart suddenly surged out.


    The way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was like a sharp sword dipped in poison, shooting straight at Chen Meng¡¯er. The hatred in Murong Qi¡¯s eyes was too intense, causing Chen Meng¡¯er, who was surrounded by the Qu family members, to be unable to ignore it even if she wanted to.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and looked at Murong Qi indifferently. She had an impression of Murong Qi. In her previous life, she had reced the lost child of the Qu family and enjoyed all the happiness that belonged to her. Chen Meng¡¯er remembered clearly that in her previous life, Murong Qi had relied on the Qu family to strut around outside. And in her previous life, she had been mocked and ridiculed by her many times.


    Thinking of the words that Murong Qi had said to her in her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er revealed an ice-cold smile towards Murong Qi.


    Murong Qi, who had originally wanted to give Chen Meng¡¯er a show of force, was instead taken aback by by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ice-cold smile, causing her heart to turn cold. Chen Meng¡¯er very quickly withdrew her gaze, and Murong Qi returned to normal. However, Murong Qi did not take this small interaction to heart. She felt that it was just an illusion. How could she feel a chill in her heart because of Chen Meng¡¯er, who appeared out of nowhere?


    She was the eldest daughter of the Murong family and had the backing of the Qu family. Who would dare to offend her so easily?


    Murong Qi had always been very unhappy with Chen Meng¡¯er. Although the Qu family usually treated her well because of her aunt and uncle, it was only so-so. The two elders from the Qu family usually only greeted her when they saw her. And yet they smiled so kindly at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She was unwilling to ept this. She was thinking about how she usually listened to her parents¡¯ words and spent a lot of effort to curry favor with the elders from the Qu family only to have her efforts wasted.


    And now, this Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything and got what she had always dreamed of, but couldn¡¯t get. How could she feelfortable in her heart?


    It wasn¡¯t just that. There was also Yuwen Jing, who she had been deeply attracted to from the first time she saw him. She had never seen a man look so handsome and so noble. When she saw Yuwen Jing get out of the car and slowly walk into the banquet hall, she had an illusion that her Prince Charming had appeared and was slowly walking towards her.


    However, after Yuwen Jing came in and swept his gaze around, he did not even look at her. It should be said that he did not even notice her presence, which made her very disappointed.


    Murong Qi really wanted to go up and directly greet Yuwen Jing. However, if she really did that in such an asion, she would definitely be taught a lesson by her grandmother when she went back. Therefore, she had been holding back the impulse to go up and greet Yuwen Jing. Her gaze would asionally fall on Yuwen Jing, paying attention to his every move.


    When she saw Yuwen Jing, who she had fallen in love with at first sight, look at Chen Meng¡¯er so lovingly, Murong Qi was jealous. At that moment, she wished she could go up and rip Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face off.


    Murong Qi calmed herself down and adjusted the expression on her face. She said to the youngdies of the aristocratic families beside her, ¡°You guys stay here and y. I¡¯ll go to Grandpa Qu and Grandma Qu¡¯s ce to see if there¡¯s any important guests.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Qiqi, go take a look. Who is that? What¡¯s her identity?¡± Yuanyuan, who thought she had a good rtionship with Murong Qi, called Murong Qi by her nickname.


    Yuanyuan¡¯s words were met with a re from the other youngdies of the aristocratic families. Yuanyuan was really stupid. Murong Qi treated her like a little follower and ordered her around. Murong Qi did not have the time to pay attention to Yuanyuan at the moment. All she could think about was how to tear apart Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face and how to make Chen Meng¡¯er lose everything.


    However, Murong Qi did not realize what she was thinking in her heart, because when she lifted her skirt and slowly walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, her grandmother, Matriarch Murong, was already one step ahead of her, with a walking stick, when she arrived at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯rge circle.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively here. I¡¯m also here to join in the fun.¡± Matriarch Murong looked like an olddy who was joining in the fun.


    However, when Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen heard Matriarch Murong¡¯s voice, a trace of disgust shed in their eyes. This gaze did not escape Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself. It seemed that this rumor was not credible. It seemed that the Murong family did not really please the Qu family.


    Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen each held onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. No one was willing to pay any attention to Matriarch Murong. It was Murong Ying who broke the deadlock. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here. I just saw my brother and the others over there. I¡¯ll bring you over.¡± Murong Ying knew that her mother-inw had a lot of opinions about her mother. She wanted to bring her mother away from here.


    However, it was clear that her mother, Matriarch Murong, did not want to cooperate.

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505:</h4>


    Originally, Matriarch Murong would not attend the birthday banquet of the Qu family¡¯s grandchildren. In Matriarch Murong¡¯s heart, although her family had to rely on the Qu family, the Qu family¡¯s grandchildren did not have the qualifications to make her, the mistress of the Murong family, appear.


    However, this time was different from the past. Their family had just produced a criminal who had coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, although the higher-ups had yet to issue a verdict. However, Matriarch Murong knew in her heart that the Murong family was doomed this time. She had already asked her youngest daughter to go back and whisper into Qu Yaobing¡¯s ear to help the Murong family.


    Matriarch Murong had originally thought that the Qu family would still help the Murong family this time on ount of her youngest daughter, Murong Ying, and her granddaughter, Murong Qi. However, she had not expected that after waiting for a few days, she would hear from her youngest daughter that the Qu family was not going to interfere in the Murong family¡¯s affairs.


    This was equivalent to letting the Murong family fend for themselves.


    After hearing this news, how could Matriarch Murong sit still? After receiving the invitation from the Qu family, she had decided toe without a second thought.


    Matriarch Murong had decided to attend the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet for Qu Haocheng, but she was still an olddy who valued her reputation more than anything else. She had deliberately arrived a littlete to show off her identity.


    Matriarch Murong thought that her arrival would be the focus of the entire hall. Matriarch Murong was really worthy of being Murong Qi¡¯s grandmother. Murong Qi loved to be in the limelight and thought that she was really the sessor of her grandmother.


    However, Matriarch Murong, who appeared after Chen Meng¡¯er, was destined to be cannon fodder. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chen Meng¡¯er. Meanwhile, the Qu family members were all circling around Chen Meng¡¯er and did not notice Matriarch Murong¡¯s appearance at all. Matriarch Murong was very angry. She managed to suppress the anger in her heart with great difficulty. She needed to maintain her image as a wealthy olddy.


    Matriarch Murong was already holding back her anger. She did not like Chen Meng¡¯er, who stole all of her limelight. She sized up Chen Meng¡¯er and muttered in her heart, ¡°She looks like a vixen at such a young age. She definitely won¡¯t be a good person when she grows up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt Matriarch Murong¡¯s gaze on her and could not help but roll her eyes in her heart. She knew that Matriarch Murong might be plotting against her in her heart.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she would not bother with an olddy who was on the verge of death. If she remembered correctly, this Matriarch Murong did not have many years left in her life. To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er still felt quite sorry for Matriarch Murong. This olddy was a woman with a hard life. Her entire life was spent either fighting with her husband¡¯s mistresses or helping her son fight for the Murong family¡¯s property.


    However, in the end, she stillpromised and brought that illegitimate child back to the Murong family all while she snatched back the Murong family¡¯s property. However, her son was a disappointing, idle good-for-nothing son. If the Murong family¡¯s property was handed over to him, sooner orter, it would all be gone.


    ¡°Oh, this child is so beautiful, whose is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± Matriarch Murong ignored Murong Ying and looked straight into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she asked with a smile.


    Although Matriarch Murong did not usually go out, she was very familiar with the faces of the upper ss society in the capital. She was sure that she had never seen Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face before, so she was sure that Chen Meng¡¯er was not someone from their circle. When Matriarch Murong thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, she looked down on her even more.

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506:</h4>


    ¡°Grandmother, I haven¡¯t seen her before either. I¡¯m also very curious about her identity.¡± Murong Qi relied on her aunt and grandmother¡¯s love to raise her head like an arrogant swan. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a straight face.


    When the people present heard the words of Matriarch Murong and Murong Qi, their ears perked up. They were also curious about the identity of this girl who had been treated like this by the elders of the Qu and Yuwen families.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was amused. Matriarch Murong and Murong Qi had determined that she, Chen Meng¡¯er, was a girl with no identity and wanted to see her make a fool of herself. However, who was she? In this world, only Chen Meng¡¯er could see others make a fool of themselves. No one had ever seen her make a fool of herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was just about to open her mouth when Elder Qu gave up. Matriarch Murong was obviously here to pick a fight with his granddaughter. Elder Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er once again today. Aftering into contact with Chen Meng¡¯er, he firmly believed from the bottom of his heart that Chen Meng¡¯er was the missing granddaughter of the Qu family. Elder Qu was a protective person. He would protect the person he believed in no matter what he said. On this point, Chen Meng¡¯er was very simr to him. ¡°What status our girl has has nothing to do with you. This girl is an honored guest that I invited.¡± Elder Qu furrowed his brows. He was very protective of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Elder Qu, I¡¯m just curious about the identity of this girl. You also know that there are a lot of girls out there who want to climb up the socialdder. Everyone should be careful.¡± Matriarch Murong continued to say without batting an eyelid.


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s words had thoroughly angered Elder Qu and made Yuwen Hou even angrier. Elder Qu was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Qu family¡¯s granddaughter. Yuwen Hou had long treated Chen Meng¡¯er as his granddaughter-inw. These two elders were both overprotective. When they heard someone actually say something like that about the person they cared about, they were both furious. On the other hand, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard Matriarch Murong¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows. Matriarch Murong was really stupid. Even if she had a problem with her, she could not say these words in front of Elder Qu. No matter what she did, she was still a guest invited by the Murong family.


    By saying this, wasn¡¯t Matriarch Murong also pping the Qu family¡¯s face? The rest of the Qu family didn¡¯t look too good after hearing Matriarch Murong¡¯s words. Qu Yaobing¡¯s entire face darkened. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Matriarch Murong was his mother-inw, he would have gotten someone to throw her out long ago.


    Marquis Yuwen opened his mouth to refute Matriarch Murong. But before he could open his mouth, a loud voice came from the door. ¡°When did my granddaughter be such a person?¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s appearance made everyone¡¯s eyes focus on the main entrance of the banquet hall.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu standing at the door in a traditional suit that she had personally sewn, apanied by Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and Fatty, Chen Meng¡¯er had the urge to pinch her forehead and sigh. It was her first time appearing in the circle of the upper-ss society in the capital. She did not want Zhuge Yu and the others to apany her, but her had actuallye with them. This waspletely unlike his usual style.


    Now it seemed that her grandfather had long nned this.


    ¡°What? Did I hear something wrong just now? Elder Liu said that she is his granddaughter?¡± Someone in the crowd could not help but whisper to the person beside him in surprise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. I also heard Elder Liu say she¡¯s his granddaughter. Could it be that this girl is the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s words that affirmed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity when he appeared were like a stone thrown into the river, stirring upyers of ripples. Everyone present, other than those who had seen Chen Meng¡¯er before, racked their brains. No one had ever thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would be Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter, the mysterious youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Matriarch Murong was also shocked by Elder Liu¡¯s words. She had never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would be Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. For a moment, Matriarch Murong looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with all sorts of interesting expressions on her face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu who was standing motionlessly at the door. She could not help but shake her head in her heart. Her grandfather was really getting more and more childish. She resigned herself to fate and walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held onto Elder Liu¡¯s arm.


    Elder Liu looked at his granddaughter who was holding onto his arm and smiling at him. His heart was filled with satisfaction. His originally taut face suddenly burst intoughter. He would not admit it. When he first entered and saw his precious granddaughter surrounded by the Qu family members, he was displeased. He had a feeling that his granddaughter was about to be snatched away by someone. ¡°You said that if I didn¡¯te, you would have been bullied by others. Didn¡¯t Grandpa teach you to tear the heads off of people who crossed you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Little Miss feels that her hands would dirty, just say the word and uncle Fatty will do it for you,¡± Fatty, who stood behind Elder Liu, said.


    Their voice was not soft and everyone present heard it. It was obvious that Matriarch Murong and Murong Qi had heard it as well. When Matriarch Murong heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, she felt very ufortable. Weren¡¯t Elder Liu¡¯s words meant for her to hear? Elder Liu¡¯s words were like a p to her face.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu.¡± Yuwen Jing came over to greet Elder Liu.


    However, Elder Liu snorted lightly at Yuwen Jing¡¯s greeting and then looked at Yuwen Jing with dissatisfaction. He said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your performance today.¡± Elder Liu was very dissatisfied that Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t protect Chen Meng¡¯er well.


    Yuwen Jing was very helpless. He also wanted to block in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and protect her well. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had warned him before that he was not allowed to speak no matter what happened today.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t me Yuwen for this matter. I was the one who told him not to speak. Grandpa, do you think that I will let others bully me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly to Elder Liu in a soft voice.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er acting coquettishly to Elder Liu, Elder Qu was envious. Chen Meng¡¯er was his precious granddaughter. As a grandfather, he had never enjoyed his granddaughter acting coquettishly. Obviously, Elder Qu had forgotten that he was notpletely sure that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Qu family¡¯s lost granddaughter.

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507:</h4>


    Murong Qi had always been envious of Chen Meng¡¯er. She was envious of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty. She was jealous that Chen Meng¡¯er did not do anything and was already able to get the two elders of the Qu family to see her in a different light. No matter how much effort she put in in her daily life, the two elders of the Qu family only greeted her when they saw her. It was not just that, Yuwen Jing, whom she had fallen in love with from the first sight, also treated Chen Meng¡¯er differently. This was something that Murong Qi, who had always been treated like a princess, could not ept.


    However, before Elder Liu had appeared, she had told herself in her heart that Chen Meng¡¯er was just a lowlymoner without any status. How could she bepared to her?


    However, her self-constion had been shattered after Elder Liu had appeared.


    Murong Qi¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. She could not even feel her nails digging into her flesh.


    Murong Qi was not unfamiliar the Green Gnag. Her grandmother and her mother had often talked about it in her ear, saying how lucky this youngdy of the Green Gang was to be recognized as a granddaughter by Elder Liu. She had be the youngdy of the Green Gang and the new head of the Liu family. She had even said that if she could get close to Elder Liu, the Murong family would be unstoppable.


    Murong Qi looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an increasingly gloomy gaze. If a look could kill, Chen Meng¡¯er would have died countless times under her gaze.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your granddaughter, Elder Liu. I was wondering which family¡¯s child is so beautiful.¡± If one were to say that Matriarch Murong was afraid of anyone in the capital, Elder Liu¡¯s name was on that list. Matriarch Murong had suffered a lot in Elder Liu¡¯s hands.


    Matriarch Murong felt that she had not read her horoscope when she went out today. She had actually offended Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. One had to know that Elder Liu was famous for being protective of his own people, especially his granddaughter, who was rumored to be pampered and doted on by him.


    ¡°I thought that Matriarch Murong had something against my granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu looked at Matriarch Murong coldly and replied.


    ¡°How could that be? I love her. How could I have something against your granddaughter? You must have misheard me.¡± Matriarch Murong Llughed, Matriarch Murong¡¯s current state did not have the usual imposing manner she usually had towards the Murong family.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. I want to see who dares to bully my granddaughter, the youngdy of the Green Gang. I will definitely not let them go.¡± Elder Liu made up his mind, he wanted to support Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted to let everyone in the capital know that Chen Meng¡¯er was Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter. She was his precious treasure. Whoever touched Chen Meng¡¯er would be doomed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at what her grandfather had done for her. She was both touched and helpless. It was not like her grandfather did not know her strength. With her strength, there were probably not many people in the capital who could bully her. It was already good enough for those people not to be bullied by her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would be the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Xu Zhengle, who was leaning on Su Jinming, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er before he continued, ¡°I always hear my grandpa talking about her. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her in person. I have to get close to herter.¡± Xu Zhengle was very interested in Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Who asked Elder Xu to talk Xu Zhengle¡¯s ears off all the time at home. In any case, ording to Elder Xu, there was nothing bad about Chen Meng¡¯er. Xu Zhengle, who was often taught lessons by Elder Xu, was displeased when he heard that. How could there be such a perfect person in this world?


    Xu Zhengle had argued with his grandfather a few times over this and requested to see her in person.

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508:</h4>


    However, Elder Xu rarely saw Chen M eng¡¯er, so how could he have the chance to bring Chen Meng¡¯er to his grandson? Therefore, up until now, whenever the grandfather and grandson talked about Chen Meng¡¯er, they would still argue. ¡°Haha, my grandfather probably regrets noting.¡±


    ¡°If my grandfather knew that Elder Liu and the youngdy of the Green Gang woulde today, he would definitely regret noting to the Qu family today to y chess with your grandfather.¡± Standing at the side, Qiu Kaifeng, who was holding a wine ss in his hand, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and echoed.


    Su Jinming allowed Xu Zhengle to lean against him. His eyes were looking in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s direction. His eyes were flickering, making it difficult for others to see what he was thinking. However, Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng, who were familiar with Su Jinming, knew that Su Jinming was interested in Chen Meng¡¯er,


    ¡°Jinming, she¡¯s not someone we can y with,¡± Qiu Kaifeng looked at Su Jinming and said seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we y with other girls, that¡¯s fine. However, she¡¯s the youngdy of the Green Gang. Not to mention Elder Liu, if my grandfather finds out, he¡¯ll probably break my legs.¡± Xu Zhengle thought of the mahogany cane in his old man¡¯s hand and was afraid.


    ¡°When did I say I¡¯m ying? Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. However, it won¡¯t be easy for the two of you to get close to her,¡± Su Jinming said as he looked at Yuwen Jing, who was guarding Chen Meng¡¯er like a knight, the corners of his mouth twitched. He would never admit that Yuwen Jing was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s prince. In his heart, he was the man who had the right to stand by her side.


    ¡°No way, Jinming. Are you serious?¡± Xu Zhengle no longer leaned on Su Jinming. He straightened his body and put away his foolishness.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jinming stood up, patted the gray suit on his body and answered.


    ¡°Jinming. Are you serious? How old are you and how old is she? You pervert!¡± Qiu Kaifeng couldn¡¯t understand his good friend.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with age,¡± Su Jinming said seriously. Su Jinming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was acting coquettishly with Elder Liu. He said in his heart, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything? Jinming, there¡¯s something wrong with you today.¡± Xu Zhengle looked at his good friend, whom he had grown up with, and asked. ¡°Is there something that we don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Well, you will know in the future. I have nothing to say at the moment,¡± Su Jinming said with a shrug. This was a memory that only belonged to the two of them. He did not want to tell anyone about it for the time being.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was surrounded by Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the rest, did not know that she was being targeted again. Yuwen Jing also didn¡¯t know that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance at the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet had brought him a powerful love rival. If he knew, he didn¡¯t know if he would be happy. At this boring banquet, he had Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯spany.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go over now? It¡¯s also a good opportunity for you to get in touch with the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡± Qiu Kaifeng probed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t even think about getting anything out of me. If you dare to get in touch with her now, I¡¯m sure that Elder Liu will throw you out without a word.¡± Su Jinming had been secretly observing Chen Meng¡¯er for the past few years, therefore, he knew Elder Liu¡¯s behavior better than Xu Zhengle and the others.


    After Elder Liu appeared and announced Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, the banquet hall was in an uproar. They had never expected that the youngdy of the Green Gang would actually appear at the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet. While everyone was excited to see the youngdy of the Green Gang, they were all guessing in their hearts, was there any connection between the Qu family and the Green Gang, or was there any coboration between the Green Gang and the Qu family recently?


    No matter what the people in the banquet hall were thinking about, Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest of the people, besides the daughters-inw of the Qu family and the grandson who was surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, they all understood in their hearts. As for Madam Qu, right now, her heart was filled with the thought of finding her granddaughter again. She did not care about anything else.


    Chen Meng¡¯er came to the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet today with a mission. Therefore, after she spoke to these old men and olddies for a while, she indicated that she wanted to go to the side to rest for a while.


    Madam Qu held onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and refused to let go. No matter what, she could not bear to let Chen Meng¡¯er leave. It was only when Elder Qu saw that Elder Liu¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier that he had no choice but to make a move and make his wife let go. Elder Qu whispered into Madam Qu¡¯s ear, ¡°Wifey, please calm down first. We have not obtained any concrete evidence to prove that Meng¡¯er is our family¡¯s lost granddaughter. At this time, you must not provoke Elder Liu. If you provoke him and he hides Meng¡¯er, we will be helpless.¡±


    When Madam Qu heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, she reluctantly let go.


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, Su Jin, and of course, Yuwen Jing, with her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they walked to the sofa where Yuan Jianqing¡¯s circle was.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er and the others appeared, everyone in Yuan Jianqing¡¯s circle looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that when they appeared, other than Yuan Jianqing¡¯s twinkling eyes, there was also a weird man. He looked a little nervous.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er calcte in her heart that this weird man had something to do with this incident. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him, she had a feeling that there was another mastermind behind this incident.


    However, all of this could only be confirmed after she had interrogated Yuan Jianqing and this weird man about what she wanted to know.

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509:</h4>


    Yuan Jianqing did not expect the members of the Green Gang to show up at the Qu family¡¯s birthday party. That day, after he had behaved atrociously in the territory of the Green Gang, he returned home satisfied. He had just entered the house and had yet to change out of his shoes when his father, who had received the news, grabbed him and gave him a fierce scolding.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that this scolding was a bloody one. Yuan Jianqing only found out about the power of the Green Gang from his father¡¯s words. Only then did he realize that he had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest this time.


    Yuan Jianqing had originally thought that his father would definitely take him to the Green Gang to apologize. He had already prepared for this. However, he didn¡¯t expect that after his father reprimanded him and warned him to be quiet for the time being, he would turn around and enter his study room.


    After that incident, Yuan Jianqing did some research on the Green Gang. He did not know if he had investigated enough, but once he did, he was shocked. Only now did he realize how dangerous the things he had said and done back then were. When he recalled it, he could not help but break out in cold sweat for himself. If the members of the Green Gang had been ruthless back then, he probably would not be standing here right now.


    Especially when Yuan Jianqing saw Fatty who had walked in together with Elder Liu, his legs started to tremble. He remembered that he had scolded this man many times that day. Moreover, from hister investigations, he found out that Fatty¡¯s status in the Green Gang was high.


    As for the weird man, he obviously didn¡¯t expect to meet a member of the Green Gang on such an asion. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, when he met Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    It was as if she knew everything.


    Chen Meng¡¯er strolled to the opposite side of Yuan Jianqing and the man with the pointy mouth and sat down. ¡°Yunbo, go and invite Yuan Jianqing and his friends over.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it wasn¡¯t soft either. The people around who were paying attention to Chen Meng¡¯er heard her. They couldn¡¯t help but show envious expressions towards Yuan Jianqing and the others, but, only Yuan Jianqing and the weird man knew the bitterness in their hearts. They were filled with regret. Why were they so obsessed with offending the Green Gang at that time?


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left, Elder Liu and the others suddenly became much quieter.


    Due to the aura of these elders, the others in the hall didn¡¯t have the courage to rashly approach them to get close to them.


    Murong Qi, who really wanted to please these elders, wanted to take advantage of the moment when Chen Meng¡¯er left to say something or do something to make these elders happy. However, her heart was willing but her strength was insufficient. As long as she raised her head and saw Elder Liu standing there in a traditional suit, her heart would tremble. She simply didn¡¯t have the courage to approach him.


    Murong Qi even felt a little regretful. Why didn¡¯t she leave with Chen Meng¡¯er and the others when they left just now?


    Besides Murong Qi who wanted to build a good rtionship with Elder Liu and the others, there was another person, also known as Matriarch Murong, who also wanted to take advantage of this rare opportunity to build a good rtionship with Elder Liu, Marquis Yuwen and the others to ease the rtionship between the Murong family and them. She was already prepared to lower herself and curry favor with Elder Liu and the others.


    But someone just wouldn¡¯t give her the chance. She had just adjusted her expression and was about to speak when Elder Qu said to the Qu brothers, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this birthday banquet to you guys. I have some matters to discuss with Elder Liu.¡±


    Elder Qu didn¡¯t expect Elder Liu to appear tonight. However, after his shock, he realized that this was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had appeared in the upper-ss circle of the capital. Based on Elder Liu¡¯s love for his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, how could he be at ease and let her appear alone?

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510:</h4>


    However, Elder Qu also felt that it was a good thing that Elder Liu hade and saved him a trip.


    The Qu brothers all knew in their hearts what their father was looking for Elder Liu for. Qu Yaotian was the representative, so he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad. We are here. You and Uncle Liu haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We need to have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle things.¡± Qu Yaobing, who usually didn¡¯t talk much, stood out and spoke.


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s words caused his wife, Murong Ying, to look at him inquisitively. However, he was only thinking about whether Chen Meng¡¯er was his lost daughter. How would he have time to pay attention to his wife?


    ¡°Eh, wait, Elder Qu, what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t right. Liu Bolin, is your guest, so am I. You can¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Marquis Yuwen looked at Elder Qu with dissatisfaction and protested.


    Elder Qu looked at Marquis Yuwen¡¯s shameless look. It gave him a headache. He regretted it. Why would he send an invitation to Marquis Yuwen? It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know that Marquis Yuwen liked to cause trouble. Elder Qu had a serious matter to look for Elder Liu. Moreover, before confirming it, he felt that the fewer people who knew, the better.


    Elder Qu was just about to open his mouth to reject Marquis Yuwen, but Elder Liu said before him, ¡°If Marquis Yuwen wants to follow, then let¡¯s go together. It doesn¡¯t matter much.¡± Moreover, Elder Liu believed in Marquis Yuwen¡¯s character.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Since Elder Liu had already spoken, why wouldn¡¯t Elder Qu, who had a favor to ask, agree?


    Elder Qu brought Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen to a quiet room.


    ¡°You can sit.¡± Elder Qu didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Elder Liu and the others. As he spoke, he himself had already sat down.


    ¡°Elder Qu, you¡¯re so mysterious. Why did you call Liu Bolin here? What¡¯s so important?¡± Before Elder Liu could speak, Marquis Yuwen couldn¡¯t help but look at Elder Qu and ask.


    Elder Qu didn¡¯t answer Marquis Yuwen. Instead, he unceremoniously rolled his eyes at him. He knew it was a mistake to bring Marquis Yuwen here. Elder Qu ignored Marquis Yuwen and looked at Elder Qu, he said very seriously, ¡°Elder Liu, I think you already know what I want to say. I called you here today because I wanted to tell you if you could let us do a paternity test so that we can confirm the result.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about this. I Can¡¯t make a decision.¡± Elder Liu refused without even thinking.


    ¡°Then you mean you want me to find Meng¡¯er? That it is fine as long as Meng¡¯er agrees?¡± Elder Qu¡¯s eyes shed with hope as he looked at Elder Liu and asked.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait a moment. What¡¯s all this?¡± Marquis Yuwen interrupted the conversation between Elder Qu and Elder Liu. Elder Qu, who was waiting for Elder Liu¡¯s answer, was so angry that he almost threw Marquis Yuwen out.


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, shut up. This matter is very important to the Qu family. After I finish talking to Elder Liu, if you have any questions, I will definitely answer you endlessly. Now, please stay there quietly.¡± Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen have a good rtionship. The two of them often bicker.


    Therefore, when Marquis Yuwen heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, he did not have any thoughts. Moreover, when he saw Elder Qu¡¯s tone, he stopped talking. He obediently shut his mouth,


    ¡°Elder Liu, do you mean that you don¡¯t express your opinion on this matter and will only listen to Meng¡¯er?¡± Elder Qu looked at Elder Liu with hope and waited for Elder Liu to nod.


    ¡°I respect Meng¡¯er¡¯s choice. No matter what choice she makes, I will support it. Of course, if your family does anything to hurt Meng¡¯er, then I will take action.¡± Elder Liu has made his position clear. Elder Liu had always known that this precious granddaughter of his had big ideas. He did not have any thoughts of helping Chen Meng¡¯er make a decision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what the result is, I will not let Meng¡¯er suffer the slightest bit of harm.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he quickly promised Elder Liu.


    Marquis Yuwen saw that Elder Qu was in a good mood now, and the discussion with Elder Liu was going well, he could not help but say, ¡°Now, can you tell me what exactly you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t our family lose a child more than ten years ago?¡± Elder Qu said.


    Marquis Yuwen looked at Elder Qu in surprise and asked, ¡°You mean, Meng¡¯er is the lost child of Your Qu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Meng¡¯er looks very simr to our little daughter who died young. When I first saw Meng¡¯er, I thought it was my little daughter who had died young,¡± Elder Qu exined to Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°No way, Elder Qu. If Meng¡¯er is the lost child of the Qu family, the Qu family is really lucky.¡± . ¡°Marquis Yuwen looked at Elder Qu with envy and said. He had wanted to take Chen Meng¡¯er back home for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say anything now. Whether Meng¡¯er is the lost child of the Qu family is not certain. Alright, you have said what you wanted to say. I will leave first.¡± Elder Liu would not admit it, but he was unhappy. Especially when he thought about how if the paternity test confirmed that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Qu family¡¯s lost child and if Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to acknowledge her ancestors, he couldn¡¯t help but be envious and jealous of Elder Qu. ¡°However, I¡¯ll still remind you here. The person who took away your Qu family¡¯s child back then was definitely not the human trafficker people suspected. That human trafficker wouldn¡¯t have the ability to take away the child without alerting anyone in the Qu family. You¡¯d better investigate it clearly.¡± With that, Elder Liu turned and left.


    Elder Qu was left in deep thought.

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511:</h4>


    The Qu family was a local aristocratic family in the capital. It could be said that they had been in the capital since their ancestors.


    And when they were carrying guns and fighting the Japanese during the war, Elder Qu had the foresight to use all of the Qu family¡¯s resources to help them fight the war. Thus, after the war ended, Elder Qu was conferred the title of Founding Minister by the country, he was now a retired chief. At that time, the central government had also arranged for a ce for Elder Qu to live in the militarypound.


    However, Elder Qu was still the head of the Qu family. After the war ended, he still had to take over everything. Therefore, Elder Qu had been living with the Qu family in the Qu family¡¯s old residence.


    Elder Qu had five sons, and his five sons had had four sons consecutively. With great difficulty, his youngest daughter-inw became pregnant, which made him extremely happy. He hoped that his youngest daughter-inw would give birth to a granddaughter for him.


    And his prayers were answered. His youngest daughter-inw gave birth to a pair of twins for him, a boy and a girl. This made him extremely happy.


    At that time, everyone in the capital knew that Elder Qu had been waiting day and night for a granddaughter. This was why Elder Qu felt so much heartache for his granddaughter. From the moment his granddaughter was born, he was overjoyed.


    One day, after lunch, the Qu family¡¯s twins were tired and were sent to the nursery to sleep.


    When they were sent to the room, it was Elder Qu who personally carried his little granddaughter up. He put her on the small bed and covered her with the nket. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he could not bear to go down to apany his old friends.


    After a while, he went upstairs again. His little granddaughter had just woken up. He went upstairs to the nursery to take a look. On the small pink bed in the nursery, there was no sign of his precious lump, meanwhile, his little grandson was lying perfectly fine in another small bed, sleeping soundly.


    Elder Qu was so anxious that his eyes turned red. He called the director of the Public Security Bureau over with a phone call.


    It could be said that the entire bureau was mobilized, but they could not find any clues. Moreover, the strange thing was that it was not only the Public Security Bureau that could not find anything, even the Qu family had spent a lot of manpower and resources to find nothing.


    At that time, it was the time of the general election, and the Qu family had made many enemies outside. Elder Qu guessed that it was probably those political enemies of the Qu family who wanted to give him a warning. For this, Elder Qu, who originally did not n to do anything, threw caution to the wind. He took care of all his political enemies.


    After so many years, the Qu family all thought that the only girl in the Qu family was secretly taken away by the Qu family¡¯s political enemies. Before Elder Liu said this to Elder Qu, Elder Qu still thought so. But now, Elder Qu, who was sitting on the chair with a solemn expression, thought to himself, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve been investigating in the wrong direction for so many years.¡±


    Yuan Jianqing looked at this extraordinary youth. His feet seemed to have taken root, and he didn¡¯t want to move.


    However, even if his feet had taken root and he could not move, Zhou Yunjie could carry him directly in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512:</h4>


    ¡°Young Master Yuan, do you want me to ask someone to carry you over? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be teased. I think you shoulde with me. Little Miss just wants to have a chat with you,¡± Zhou Yunjie said coldly.


    Yuan Jianqing and the weird man had no choice. They looked at each other and reluctantly followed Zhou Yunjie to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After the weird man was invited away by Zhou Yunjie, the people who were paying attention to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move started discussing again. ¡°Hey, tell me, how did Yuan Jianqing and Fang Ming get to know the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see the expressions on Yuan Jianqing and Fang Ming¡¯s faces? It looks like they didn¡¯t just get to know each other. Yuan Jianqing and Fang Ming must have offended the youngdy of the Green Gang, right?¡± This passerby was really telling the truth.


    ¡°Hey, Jinming, let¡¯s go watch the show now. We can also go say hello to the youngdy of the Green Gang,¡± Xu Zhengle said as he pulled Su Jinming in the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. Qiu Kaifeng followed. This time, Su Jinming didn¡¯t stop him. He was pulled by Xu Zhengle and walked in the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Su Jinming suddenly wanted to know if Chen Meng¡¯er still remembered the little boy who was bullied by a group of children and beaten up on the ground.


    ¡°Young Master Yuan, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Please take good care of us. Our Green Gang has done something to offend you. I¡¯m here to apologize on their behalf.¡± Yuan Jianqing and Fang Ming were so frightened by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unexpected attitude that they couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    For some reason, although Chen Meng¡¯er was smiling at them and apologizing to them, the fear rushed straight to their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Well, Little Miss...¡± Yuan Jianqing unconsciously started to address them as the members of the Green Gang. ¡°That was because our eyes were ying tricks on us and we didn¡¯t see the person clearly. Of course, if the Green Gang has any losses, the two of us are willing topensate you ording to the price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Even if it¡¯s double or triple price, we¡¯re okay with it,¡± Fang Ming quickly nodded and said.


    The two of them usually relied on their father¡¯s little bit of power to run amok in the capital. However, they were usually quite smart. They always picked on the weak. However, this time, they didn¡¯t think. They fell for someone else¡¯s trap. They thought the Green Gang was weak, so they went to pick on them. Now, they had made a mess.


    ¡°Meh, who wants your money? Our Little Miss doesn¡¯t care at all.¡± Zhou Yunbo rolled his eyes at Yuan Jianqing and Fang Ming.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why would the youngdy of the Green Gang care about such a small amount of money?¡± Xu Zhengle ¡®s voice cut in as soon as Zhou Yunbo finished speaking.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, and the others looked in the direction of the voice and saw three boys withpletely different temperaments walking over. Xu Zhengle , who was speaking, had a smile on his face. One look at him would make people subconsciously lower their guard.


    The arrival of Su Jinming and the other boy made Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie unconsciously furrow their brows. A hint of displeasure shed in their eyes. Yuwen Jing could feel that handsome boy looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with a burning glow that could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried.


    He felt strange. He did not remember when this man had appeared beside his Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513:</h4>


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, the first time she saw Su Jinming, she had actually recognized him. She recognized that Su Jinming was the little boy who had been bullied by a group of children in the courtyard. She smiled at Su Jinming and nodded.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s simple action made Su Jinming feel a wave of excitement in his heart. If one paid attention, one would realize that the smile that Su Jinming was showing now was genuine. It waspletely different from the fake smile that he had shown just now.


    This change in Su Jinming was noticed by Yuwen Jing. Yuwen Jing narrowed his eyes and nced at Su Jinming. He hadpletely cklisted Su Jinming. Su Jinming would be his main target from now on.


    Su Jinming didn¡¯t know that he had already be Yuwen Jing¡¯s target. All he could see now was that Chen Meng¡¯er still remembered him. She even greeted him.


    ¡°Sorry, you three. We are currently dealing with matters rted to the Green Gang. If you can, please sit by the side and watch. Please don¡¯t make a sound. Is that alright?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said politely.


    ¡°Alright, we will sit. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Xu Zhengle was about to speak when Su Jinming stopped him. He spoke to Chen Meng¡¯er in a gentle tone that he had never used before.


    When Su Jinming said this, Yuwen Jing had the urge to hit someone. It was not easy for him to suppress it.


    Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng looked at Su Jinming in surprise. They were now certain that their childhood friend had really fallen in love with the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care about these things. It could be said that when Chen Meng¡¯er was only with Yuwen Jing, her EQ was slightly more normal. When it came to other people, her EQ was inversely proportional to her IQ.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded at Su Jinming and turned to look at Yuan Jianqing and Fang Ming. ¡°I really don¡¯t care about money. I just want to know who instructed you toe to our Green Gang to cause trouble? Or who told you that our Green Gang was weak?¡±


    ¡°It was Lu Yuhang of the Lu family. He told me that the Green Gang is weak,¡± Yuan Jianqing said while trembling.


    ¡°It was Lu Yuhang. I was beside him at that time,¡± Fang Ming echoed.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re not a good person either. If I¡¯m not wrong, when Lu Yuhang was talking, you were fanning the mes by the side,¡± Su Jin said in a queen-like manner.


    The moment Su Jin opened her mouth, Xu Zhengle ¡®s gaze fell on Su Jin. This girl was incredible. Xu Zhengle waspletely smitten by Su Jin¡¯s regal temperament. His eyes shone.


    Fang Ming was embarrassed by what Su Jin said. It was really true. Fang Ming was a fence-sitter. He would side with whoever had the power.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. You guys can go back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er got the answer she wanted. She also generously let Yuan Jianqing and the others go back. It was not that she didn¡¯t remember the past, but she didn¡¯t want to mess up the Qu family¡¯s birthday party. In her previous life, Madam Qu had been kind to her. ¡°Oh, Yuan Jianqing, help me pass a message to your father.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Little Miss, if you have anything to say, I will definitely pass it on.¡± Yuan Jianqing¡¯s father was busy today and couldn¡¯te to the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet. Otherwise, at this time, Yuan Jianqing¡¯s father would havee to help his son escape.


    ¡°Let him take care of himself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuan Jianqing and said lightly.


    However, this sentence made Yuan Jianqing break out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 514

    <h4>Chapter 514:</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, this is the Lu family.¡± When Zhou Yunbo heard the name Lu Yuhang, he could not wait to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear. He wanted to tell Chen Meng¡¯er about Lu Yuhang. Zhou Yunbo had fought with Lu Yuhang many times. Of course, this was not in school. It was when Zhou Yunbo was helping Chen Meng¡¯er deal with the Liu family¡¯s matters.


    If it was the Green Gang, Elder Liu would still intervene from time to time. Elder Liu had long given all the power to the Liu family to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very reluctant to take over the Liu family, but Elder Liu was right. He was not the head of the Liu family now. She, Chen Meng¡¯er, was the head of the Liu family. He would not interfere in the Liu family¡¯s matters anymore. If Chen Meng¡¯er was unwilling to take over the Liu family, that was fine too. He would just let the Liu family fend for itself.


    Elder Liu had long understood Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper. He knew how Chen Meng¡¯er would allow the Liu family to wither in her hands.


    At that time, after Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s words, she was quite angry. However, she still epted her fate and took over the Liu family. When she was no longer in the capital, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin would handle everything in the Liu family. If it was something important, they would ask Chen Meng¡¯er for instructions.


    The Lu family had always been at odds with the Liu family. When Elder Liu was the family head, they were still wary and didn¡¯t dare to go too far. However, after they found out that the Liu family was taken over by a young girl, the Lu family began to be restless. In the past few years, they had tried to sabotage the Liu family in the open and in the dark.


    However, the Liu family did not expect that Zhou Yunjie and the others would not be easy to deal with. Although they were still inexperienced when it came to idents and could not bepared to Zhuge Yu and the others who were by Elder Liu¡¯s side, they were more than enough to deal with the Lu family.


    Therefore, Zhou Yunjie and the others had suffered many losses at the hands of the Lu family. However, the Lu family had also suffered many losses at the hands of Zhou Yunjie and the others.


    As Zhou Yunjie and the others trained over the past few years, their methods became more and more sophisticated. The number of times they suffered losses at the hands of the Lu family lessened. On the other hand, the Lu family had suffered quite a number of losses at the hands of Zhou Yunjie and the others, previously, Lu Yuhang had been badly dealt with by Zhou Yunbo. He had lost quite arge sum of money.


    This time, Lu Yuhang was so angry that he had turned his attention to the Green Gang.


    Of course, this was the opinion of others, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not think that the Lu family would be so stupid to go against the Green Gang because they had lost some money. Although the Lu family had always been on bad terms with the Liu family, the Lu family was smart enough to bypass the almighty Green Gang every time.


    And this time, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was not so simple. What the Lu family was nning, or what the people behind the Lu family were nning, was up for discussion.


    Zhou Yunbo had just gotten close to Chen Meng¡¯er to say something when he was forcefully pulled to the side. ¡°Eh, who is it? Who dares fight with me? See if I won¡¯t cut you.¡± Zhou Yunbo did not see the person clearly and began to curse under his breath.


    However, when Zhou Yunbo saw clearly who was the one who pulled him, he was silent. He was very clear about Yuwen Jing¡¯s strength. He had been wounded by Yuwen Jing many times. Zhou Yunbo was really a little afraid of Yuwen Jing. As soon as Zhou Yunbo saw that it was Yuwen Jing, he immediately fell silent.


    As for Yuwen Jing, when he saw Zhou Yunbo so close to Chen Meng¡¯er, he felt ufortable. Although Zhou Yunbo was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard, he was also a man. With Yuwen Jing¡¯s possessiveness, it was already his limit to make Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo stay by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.

 Chapter 515

    <h4>Chapter 515:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t married Chen Meng¡¯er yet, he would have already swapped Zhou Yunbo and Zhou Yunjie out.


    ¡°What do you have to say? You can say it to Meng¡¯er just by standing there. You don¡¯t have to stand so close to her. It won¡¯t affect her well.¡± Yuwen Jing nced at Zhou Yunbo before saying coldly.


    Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips when he heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. What a possessive weirdo.


    However, Zhou Yunbo only dared mumble a few words in his heart. He didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was undoubtedly the focus of everyone tonight. From the elderly to the children, the person they were talking about was all Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The older ones were curious. They were curious about what was so special about this girl who was protected like a treasure by Elder Liu of the Green Gang. As for the middle-aged men, they were thinking about how to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er and how to build a rtionship with her. As for the younger ones, the men were talking about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty while the women were mostly envious and jealous. When Chen Meng¡¯er first came in, they were still thinking about how to mess with Chen Meng¡¯er, but now, they did not dare to have such thoughts.


    Murong Qi stood beside her grandmother, the way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was almost murderous. She did not understand. Other than being a little beautiful, what else was there about Chen Meng¡¯er? Why were all the men¡¯s gazes on her?


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to re at her now. You can¡¯t afford to offend her, and neither can the Murong family,¡± Matriarch Murong said as she raised her head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Why do I feel that she looks a little familiar?¡± Matriarch Murong muttered softly.


    ¡°Grandma, what did you say?¡± Murong Qi didn¡¯t hear clearly and asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t provoke her. Not only can you not provoke her, you have to build a good rtionship with her. This way, it will be good for you and the Murong Family,¡± Matriarch Murong reminded Murong Qi. Her advice waspletely different from the advice of the elders in other families. It was an order.


    Murong Qi had always hated Chen Meng¡¯er. Because of her grandmother¡¯s advice, the hatred she felt rose to a higher level. However, she still answered honestly, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± However, Murong Qi did not think so in her heart. She and Chen Meng¡¯er were destined to be enemies.


    Murong Qi said quietly in her heart, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you should try your best to be proud now. One day, I will directly pull you down from your throne. At that time, I will let you taste what it¡¯s like to fall from a high ce.¡±


    Elder Qu sat in the room for a long time. He forced himself to calm down. He dug out the events from more than ten years ago and carefully recalled them. After abandoning his preconceived ideas, Elder Qu was jolted awake. The person who could take away his little granddaughter without alerting anyone, other than those who knew everything about the Qu family, who could freely enter and leave the house without being suspected, who else could it be?


    If those political enemies were to enter and leave the Qu family, or if strangers were to enter and leave the Qu family, then would the Qu family¡¯s security personnel be mere decorations?


    ¡°Wait, security personnel.¡± A thought shed through Elder Qu¡¯s mind. He suddenly remembered that during the investigation that day, he heard someone mumble, ¡°Eh, Where¡¯s Zhang? He was still there earlier. How did he disappear in the blink of an eye?¡± At that time, Elder Qu was worried about his little granddaughter¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t pay much attention to this sentence. But now, for some unknown reason, this sentence suddenly entered Elder Qu¡¯s mind and yed back and forth.


    Thinking of this, Elder Qu could not sit still anymore. He stood up and walked out.


    Elder Qu arrived at the banquet hall and walked straight towards Qu Yaotian. He did not care about the people who were chatting with Qu Yaotian. He pulled his eldest son and ran to a less crowded ce, he said, ¡°Do you have a list of the Qu family¡¯s security personnel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qu Yaotian saw his father¡¯s anxious look and his heart also began to rise,


    ¡°I want the information of all the Qu family¡¯s security personnel after liberation, including when they left their posts,¡± Elder Qu said seriously.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s face was full of doubt as he waited for his father to exin his doubts.


    ¡°The people who took my little granddaughter away back then might not be political enemies. It might be people who are familiar with the Qu family.¡± The more Elder Qu thought about it, the more he frowned.


    ¡°Dad, are you saying that we are looking in the wrong direction?¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s eyes could not hide his surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Qu replied with a straight face.


    ¡°I knew it. It has been so many years and we haven¡¯t found any information at all. It turns out that we are looking in the wrong direction.¡± Qu Yaotian said with a sigh. In order to find the lost child, their family had spent a lot of effort, and only the Qu family knew about it. ¡°Then what about the paternity test?¡± Qu Yaotian asked,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Meng¡¯er in a while. Elder Liu said that he won¡¯t interfere in this matter, and will listen to Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as Elder Liu doesn¡¯t interfere, this matter will be easy to handle.¡± Qu Yaotian heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he thought of going up against Elder Liu, he would feel conflicted. It could be said that in the capital, there were very few people who wanted to go up against Elder Liu.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about that? You brat, you don¡¯t know about Meng¡¯er. Don¡¯t look at her as young. She has big ideas. Moreover, do you think that if Meng¡¯er was really like those brats her age, Elder Liu would hand both the Green Gang and the Liu family over to her? Do you think that Elder Liu has really spoiled his granddaughter to the point of losing his mind?¡± Elder Qu said with a face full of resentment.


    Qu Yaotian lowered his head at his father¡¯s words. He had really looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er previously. He thought that no matter how powerful Chen Meng¡¯er was, she was still just a little girl in her teens.


    ¡°Yaotian, you have to take over my position in the future. When you take over the Qu family, you have to keep your eyes open. You can¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Elder Qu said sincerely.


    ¡°Dad, I got it.¡± Qu Yaotian scratched his head in embarrassment and said.

 Chapter 516

    <h4>Chapter 516:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Elder Qu finally listened to Elder Liu¡¯s words. He did not speak to Chen Meng¡¯er to ask her to do a paternity test with his youngest son. However, Elder Qu was certain in his heart that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Qu family¡¯s lost child.


    Before this, Elder Qu was not so certain. However, Elder Liu¡¯s attitude today made him certain.


    Looking at the most dazzling figure in the crowd, Elder Qu said silently in his heart, ¡°Lass, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well back then. In the future, I will protect you even if I have to sacrifice my life.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, how is it? Did Elder Liu agree?¡± Madam Qu asked impatiently when she saw Elder Que out.


    When Madam Qu was speaking, Qu Yaobing saw his fathere out and greeted the people around him before walking over. ¡°Dad, what did Elder Liu say?¡±


    ¡°Elder Liu said that he doesn¡¯t care about this matter and will listen to Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion on everything. However, the matter of the paternity test has to be put aside for now.¡± Elder Qu said.


    ¡°What! Put aside? This matter can¡¯t be put aside. I¡¯m in a hurry to acknowledge my granddaughter!¡± Madam Qu heard Elder Qu say that this matter had to be put aside and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. From the very first moment she saw her, she had fallen in love with this littless. Right now, she could not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to be the Qu family¡¯s lost child.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Elder Liu has no objections, then I¡¯ll go and discuss it with Meng¡¯er now.¡± Qu Yaobing was usually quite logical, but when it came to this matter, he was not at all logical. As he spoke, he walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Come back here. You¡¯re so rash and irritable.¡± Elder Qu looked at his anxious son and was furious, but, he felt some heartache. How could he not know that his son had been feeling pain in his heart for so many years?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    When Qu Yaobing heard his father¡¯s words, he unwillingly stopped and turned around. ¡°Dad, what else do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to recognize Meng¡¯er. Back then, the child was taken. This matter is not that simple.¡± When he said that, Elder Qu sighed. ¡°Sigh, I was also jolted awake by Elder Liu. I was just sitting inside and after thinking about it carefully, I realized that we had neglected many details back then. Think about it, the Qu family¡¯s security is so tight that the other party did not even alert any of us and carried the child out. This person must be a familiar face and he must know the Qu family like the back of his hand. That¡¯s why I have to wait until I find the perpetrator who took the Qu family¡¯s child back then before I can go and recognize Meng¡¯er.¡±


    After listening to Elder Qu¡¯s analysis, Madam Qu and Qu Yaobing fell silent. They did not think that there was such a hidden story behind this. Madam Qu and Qu Yaobing were not stupid. They thought about it carefully and knew how true it was.


    ¡°However, we have to hurry up and catch the perpetrator. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I want to be hugged by my sweet and soft granddaughter as soon as possible,¡± Madam Qu said as she looked in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s direction.


    Su Jinming, who was usually known for his self-discipline, could not hold it in any longer. He pushed Xu Zhengle , who was leaning against his body, away with his hands, ignoring Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze that was as sharp as a knife, he walked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I never thought that I would have the chance to see you again. In the past few years, I have spent a lot of effort to look for you, but there has been no news. I never thought that I would actually see you just when I was about to lose hope.¡± There was a blissful glow on Su Jinming¡¯s face. Xu Zhengle, Qiu Kaifeng and the others had never seen him before.

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Xu Zhengle, Qiu Kaifeng, and the others knew that Su Jinming had been searching for someone all these years. However, they never knew who Su Jinming was looking for. The two of them had talked in private. They had guessed that the person Su Jinming was looking for was his mother, who had abandoned him. However, they had never expected that Su Jinming would be looking for the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    ¡°What? Jinming, you¡¯ve been looking for Meng¡¯er these past few years?¡± Xu Zhengle asked in surprise.


    Xu Zhengle ¡®s words were met with a roll of eyes from Su Jinming. This guy really didn¡¯t know how to read the situation. No matter how good the atmosphere was, it had been ruined.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also a little surprised, she had heard Zhuge Yu mention that there was a person in the capital looking for someone. This person¡¯s characteristics were very simr to hers. At that time, Zhuge Yu had even asked her if she wanted to investigate, at that time, Chen Meng¡¯er had thought that her biological parents were looking for her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who liked this family very much, had decisively rejected them. She had even gotten Zhuge Yu to create some fake evidence and throw them off.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never expected that after all this fuss, this matter was caused by Su Jinming.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to thank you in person. Also, I want to be friends with you,¡± Su Jinming said shyly.


    Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng saw Su Jinming being shy. The two of them werepletely shocked by their good friend¡¯s expression. Speaking of which, when did he ever reveal such a bashful expression?


    Xu Zhengle opened his mouth slightly and could not help but swallow his saliva.


    As for Yuwen Jing, his face waspletely dark. This guy was really something. He was really bold. However, the person involved, Chen Meng¡¯er, did not feel anything at all,


    ¡°I think you might not be clear about one thing. Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t need your gratitude. What happened back then was just a small matter to her. You also know that Meng¡¯er is kind-hearted. She would reach out to help anyone. So, you don¡¯t have to think about what happened back then.¡± Yuwen Jing could not help but stand in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s words caused the corners of Zhou Yunjie and the others¡¯ mouths to twitch involuntarily. They looked at Yuwen Jing withplicated expressions. If they remembered correctly, this Yuwen Jing was also rescued by their Little Miss from someone else¡¯s hands, right?


    Zhou Yunjie and the others knew, but Su Jinming didn¡¯t know. Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Su Jinming gnash his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Is that so? However, I still have to thank Meng¡¯er properly. If it weren¡¯t for her, I probably wouldn¡¯t be the person I am now,¡± Su Jinming said, he turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, he said gently, ¡°Meng¡¯er, no matter what, I still have to thank you. Thank you for your effortless help back then. In the future, as long as you need me, just say the word. I will definitely do my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would never reject someone who offered her an advantage.


    After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s affirmative answer, Su Jinming provocatively gave Yuwen Jing a smug smile.


    Yuwen Jing received Su Jinming¡¯s smug smile and revealed a very unshakeable expression. who did Su Jinming think he was? Chen Meng¡¯er was his. No one could change it.


    This event was Qu Haocheng¡¯s birthday banquet. Even if the Qu family used this as a pretext to invite Chen Meng¡¯er, the birthday banquet still had to be held perfectly.


    For that birthday banquet, the birthday gifts that the guests gave to the Qu Haocheng had to be prepared. Moreover, these people were all thinking of using this birthday banquet to get on the Qu family¡¯s good graces. Therefore, the gifts that everyone gave were very valuable.


    Qu Haocheng received so many gifts that his hands almost went numb. The smile on his face was almost stiff. The other Qu family members could not help but cover their mouths and secretlyugh. Qu Haocheng was still showing off in front of them previously, saying how good Elder Qu was to him. He actually threw him such a big birthday banquet. Now, he was regretting it.


    ¡°Yo, do you think Haocheng will have facial cramps when he goes back today?¡± The youngest, Qu Haoxiang, held a ss of wine, crossed his legs, and asked his brother, Qu Haoqiang, with a smile.


    ¡°Haoxiang, you¡¯re not an adult yet. Drink less. Be careful that your father doesn¡¯t see you ande to teach you a lesson.¡± Qu Haoqiang didn¡¯t answer Qu Haoxiang but taught him a lesson instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father hasn¡¯t had the time to care about me recently. Can¡¯t you see that my father has been so busy recently that he¡¯s not even at home? My mother is already angry.¡± Qu Haoxiang said very calmly, he wasn¡¯t worried at all about his father¡¯s mess outside.


    If Qu Haoxiang was to be worried, then it would really be him meddling in things. If his father, Qu Yaobing, dared to have a mistress, not to mention his mother, he would first tear apart his father¡¯s body.


    ¡°Not to mention, my father has been very busy recently as well. He¡¯s very mysterious. My mother has also often talked to my father about this matter.¡± Qu Haojie said.


    ¡°Have you all noticed that today, grandfather, grandmother, and our father, they are revolving around one person today? Their eyes never leave her.¡± Qu Haoyang yed with the lighter in his hand.


    ¡°You mean the youngdy of the Green Gang? I also noticed that. However, I don¡¯t know why, but I have an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Qu Haoxiang frowned and said thoughtfully.


    The Qu brothers had forgotten about Qu Haocheng. Their conversation had long gone to an unknown ce.


    As soon as Qu Haoxiang finished speaking, Qu Haoqiang¡¯s body paused for a moment, and then he frowned slightly. He said, ¡°Speaking of which, the youngdy of the Green Gang is really a little simr to Haoxiang.¡±


    ¡°Her eyes are very simr,¡± Qu Haojie said while stroking his chin.


    The cousins kept talking. As they talked, everyone kept quiet. ¡°Oh God, you don¡¯t think that she is my younger sister who was taken away, right?¡± Qu Haoxiang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his cousin, waiting for him to give him a definite answer.

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    Onlyter did the Qu cousins realize that they had neglected an important matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they are here for the Qu family and are pretending to be one of us.¡± As soon as Qu Haojie finished his sentence, the back of his head was fiercely hit by his cousin, Qu Haoyang. ¡°Dude, why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t you see who the target is this time? She is the youngdy of the Green Gang. Right now, the Green Gang and the Liu family are both hers. With her current power and social status, how could she be interested in the Qu family? Don¡¯t you see? Grandpa and Grandma are circling around her.¡± Qu Haoyang looked at Qu Haojie and said resentfully.


    ¡°Haoyang is right. Also, she¡¯s the youngdy of the Green Gang. Watch your words. If Elder Liu of the Green Gang and those people find out, you¡¯ll just have to wait to be taught a lesson. I reckon that when the timees, Grandpa and Grandma won¡¯te out to help you.¡± Qu Haoqiang said and looked at Qu Haoxiang, who was drinking wine, with a warning gaze.


    Qu Haoxiang could only put down the wine ss in his hand with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll go and ask my father now.¡± Qu Haoxiang was a little drunk at this time. It was not easy for him to get such an opportunity to drink. How could he let it go? So, without checking, he drank too much?


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? You guys are too unsympathetic. You guys aren¡¯t evening over to help me. Can¡¯t you see that my smile is about to turn stiff?¡± It was not easy for him to get away, but Q Haocheng slipped over. In the end, when he saw that his other cousins were chatting happily, they did not notice him at all.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very smug before? Didn¡¯t you say that Grandpa thought highly of you and only held a birthday banquet for you? Why should we be participating in it?¡± Qu Haojie raised his eyes and looked at Qu Haocheng,ughing as he gloated over his misfortune.


    When Qu Haocheng, who was originally very arrogant, heard those words, he immediately became listless. He found a seat near Qu Haoxiang and sat down. ¡°Alright, I admit that I was talking too much. I found out that Grandpa has an ulterior motive for holding this birthday banquet,¡± Qu Haocheng said with a mysterious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to find out. We found out long ago, and you¡¯re the only one showing off.¡± Qu Haoxiang rolled his eyes which made Qu Haocheng furious. He was itching to teach Qu Haoxiang a lesson.


    It took Qu Haocheng a great deal of effort to restrain himself and not teach Qu Haoxiang a lesson. ¡°Then tell me, what is the purpose of the birthday banquet for me this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. It¡¯s for the youngdy of the Green Gang. Who knows, this youngdy of the Green Gang might be my sister.¡± Qu Haoxiang was a little drunk, and he spoke without holding back.


    ¡°What? What? You said the youngdy of the Green Gang is the missing child of the Qu family? You must be joking. How is this possible?¡± Qu Haocheng was frightened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know about what the Qu cousins were talking about. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not only represent the Green Gang, she also represented the Liu family. Therefore, apart from the birthday present prepared by Elder Liu and the Green Gang and the Liu family, Chen Meng¡¯er had also prepared a present for today¡¯s birthday boy, Qu Haocheng.


    ¡°Have you given away all your birthday presents?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the people surrounding Qu Haocheng and turned to ask Yuwen Jing and the rest.


    ¡°Yes, I gave them to Haocheng the moment I arrived.¡± Yuwen Jing and Su Jinming were just about to reply when Xu Zhengle snatched their chance away. Just as Xu Zhengle finished his sentence, he received unkind looks from Yuwen Jing and Su Jinming. Qiu Kaifeng was worried for Xu Zhengle . Why was he so stupid?

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519:</h4>


    They didn¡¯t notice that the atmosphere here was already rather tense. Sparks flew between Yuwen Jing and Su Jinming. The two of them almost started fighting.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given mine yet. Then I¡¯ll go and give them to them. Don¡¯t be stupid, okay?¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and walked towards the ce where the Qu cousins were sitting.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er moved, Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin followed her. How could Yuwen Jing and Su Jinming be left behind? Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng, who loved drama, also followed her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯srge group of people was majestic. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was already attractive, became the focus of the entire hall. The youngdies of the rich families in the banquet hall had torn countless handkerchiefs. They came to this birthday banquet for the purpose of cultivating their feelings with the young masters of the rich families that were on par with them.


    Their circle was only so big, and there were only a few outstanding men. Originally, there had been a shortage of supply, but now, the appearance of the youngdy of the Green Gang had lured away all the outstanding young masters of the rich families. Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er surrounded by these men, how could they not be envious and jealous?


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had made such a bigmotion, how could the Qu cousins not notice it?


    ¡°Hey, the youngdy of the Green Gang is here,¡± Qu Haocheng said as he pushed Qu Haoxiang, who was beside him.


    Qu Haoxiang, who was a little drunk, had a strange feeling in his heart when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er walking toward them. That feeling made him unconsciously want to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er. In fact, when he first saw Chen Meng¡¯er, there was a voice in his heart that kept telling him to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er. At that time, he was still sober. He could still control his heart and his actions. At that time, he thought that he was attracted by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty and that was why he had such a thought.


    Qu Haoxiang, who was a little drunk now, obeyed his instincts and stood up. Then, he walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Seeing Qu Haoxiang walking straight towards Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing and Su Jinming instantly became wary.


    ¡°Fine, the charm of the youngdy of the Green Gang is really not to be taken lightly. Look at Qu Haoxiang, who has always kept himself clean and has made so many girls return empty-handed. He has also been seduced by her,¡± Qiu Kaifeng whispered to Xu Zhengle .


    Qiu Kaifeng¡¯s voice was not loud, but with Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s hearing, every word he said was heard by them.


    As soon as Qiu Kaifeng finished speaking, he felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his arms.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoxiang who was standing in front of her and staring straight at her without saying a word. A strange emotion rose in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, she actually unconsciously wanted to be close to Qu Haoxiang. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was still wondering what was going on with her emotions, Qu Haoxiang, who had been silent all this while, moved.


    Qu Haoxiang reached out and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er was not short, but he still only reached Qu Haoxiang¡¯s shoulder. Qu Haoxiang hugged her very tightly. It was so tight that Chen Meng¡¯er could barely breathe.


    ¡°F*ck, this is a member of the Qu family after all. He¡¯s so awesome. He hugged her right away as soon as he came up,¡± Xu Zhengle could not help but exim.


    Su Jinming¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He had expended a great deal of effort to not go up and pull Chen Meng¡¯er out of Qu Haoxiang¡¯s arms.


    As for Yuwen Jing, he knew a little about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with the Qu family. It was precisely because he knew that he did not directly pull Chen Meng¡¯er out of Qu Haoxiang¡¯s arms. However, he felt ufortable when he saw Qu Haoxiang hugging Chen Meng¡¯er so tightly. No matter how he looked at it, the scene was so annoying.


    The people in the banquet hall were all shocked by the scene before their eyes. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Qu Haoxiang and Chen Meng¡¯er who were hugging each other. Murong Ying was even more shocked. She did not expect her son to be so forward. He actually hugged a girl in front of so many people.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. If you have anything to say, we can talk it out.¡± Yuwen Jing could not hold it in in the end. He walked over and did not allow Qu Haoxiang to reject him. He pulled Chen Meng¡¯er out of Qu Haoxiang¡¯s embrace.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was stunned by Qu Haoxiang¡¯s hug, also regained her senses. Her mind started to spin before she remembered who the person in front of her was. He was her older twin brother. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the information that she had gotten people to investigate. She had already confirmed that she was the child that the Qu family had lost back then.


    At that moment, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s physical condition suddenly appeared in her mutated brain. The words ¡°Dragon and Phoenix Twins¡± were reflected in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. How could Chen Meng¡¯er not understand what this meant?


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoxiang and her heart was veryplicated. She had never thought that their blood rtionship would be so strong. She and Qu Haoxiang had never met before and they already felt so close to each other.


    It was not until Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled away from his arms by Yuwen Jing that Qu Haoxiang had some time to react. What had he done just now?


    He scratched his head in embarrassment. What had he done just now? It was so embarrassing. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Qu Haoxiang faced Chen Meng¡¯er and did not know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled as she approached Qu Haoxiang. She whispered into Qu Haoxiang¡¯s ear, ¡°My brother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did this on a whim.


    Qu Haoxiang was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoxiang¡¯s stunned and frightened expression and her mood immediately improved. She smiled sweetly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile from the bottom of her heart blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. Yuwen Jing could not help but want to hide Chen Meng¡¯er from the world.

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520:</h4>


    Qu Haoxiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if he could not believe what he had just heard. He was not in the mood to pay attention to the situation around him at all. His mind kept reying what Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Qu Haoxiang stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reply.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s expression pleased Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth andughed. As for Yuwen Jing, he looked at Qu Haoxiang warily, pulling Chen Meng¡¯er behind him.


    Speaking of which, Yuwen Jing knew that Chen Meng¡¯er might be the Qu family¡¯s lost child, which meant she was also Qu Haoxiang¡¯s biological sister. However, wasn¡¯t it still unconfirmed? Therefore, before the definite answer came out, Yuwen Jing had no choice but to be wary of Qu Haoxiang.


    ¡°Maybe you should wait to find out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Qu Haoxiang a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Haoxiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qu Haoqiang and the others were a little far away and did not hear what Chen Meng¡¯er said just now. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately lowered her voice and said it in a voice that only Qu Haoxiang could hear, so, other than Qu Haoxiang, no one else knew what Chen Meng¡¯er said to make Qu Haoxiang have such a big reaction.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Qu Haoxiang was just about to answer his cousin when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er winking at him, asking him to keep it a secret.


    Out of the blue, Qu Haoxiang actually swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    How could Qu Haoqiang and the other brothers not know what Qu Haoxiang was like? They could tell with one look that this kid was lying to them. However, with so many people around, it was not appropriate for them to directly interrogate him. Qu Haojie made an expression at Qu Haoxiang, as if he was going to settle the score with himter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had witnessed the little interactions between the Qu brothers. She walked in front of Qu Haocheng, took out a beautifully wrapped box, and handed it to Qu Haocheng.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qu Haocheng was very surprised when he saw the gift that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over. He remembered that both the Green Gang and the Liu family had given him birthday gifts. Moreover, those two birthday gifts were very expensive. He had not expected that the youngdy of the Green Gang would actually prepare another gift for him.


    Murong Qi had walked over when Qu Haocheng was taking the gift from Chen Meng¡¯er and suddenly said, ¡°Haocheng, open it and take a look. What gift did the youngdy of the Green Gang give you? Open it and let us have a good look.¡±


    Qu Haocheng had already prepared to put away the gift that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him. However, Murong Qi¡¯s words made his hand, which was holding the box, freeze.


    It was very impolite to open a gift given by someone else on the spot. Qu Haocheng looked at Murong Qi with dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, Qu Haoxiang snapped at Murong Qi. ¡°Murong Qi, why are you everywhere? Do you think anyone would open a gift given by someone else in front of them?¡± The Qu cousins had always been unimpressed by Murong Qi, only Murong Ying was epted by them.


    Qu Haoxiang had always been annoyed by Murong Qi, who wanted to rece his sister. Every time Murong Qi went to the Qu family and met Qu Haoxiang, Qu Haoxiang would mock her.


    Murong Qi was embarrassed by Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words and showed a pitiful look to Qu Haoxiang. Murong Qi had no discernment at all. Her pitiful look might work on the men outside. But to the Qu cousins, it was of no use at all. Instead, it made them even more annoyed.

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521:</h4>


    ¡°Haoxiang, I¡¯m just curious about what the youngdy of the Green Gang gave you. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Could it be that you¡¯re afraid that the gift you gave Haocheng is inferior to this?¡± Murong Qi was determined to see Chen Meng¡¯er make a fool of herself today.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know of Murong Qi¡¯s little scheme? She looked at Murong Qi with a smile that was not really a smile, ¡°Since she wants to see it, then open it. However, I¡¯ve already given this gift away. You¡¯d better ask the owner of the gift to open it.¡±


    Qu Haocheng saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was generous and did not seem to mind at all, so, only then did he say, ¡°Since Miss Murong wants to know so much, then I¡¯ll satisfy her curiosity.¡± Qu Haocheng was really annoyed with Murong Qi. Murong Qi usually relied on the Qu family¡¯s name to bully others outside. It was usually fine, but at Qu Haocheng¡¯s birthday party, she had caused such trouble. How could he swallow this down?


    Murong Qi only realized something was wrong when she heard Qu Haocheng say ¡°Miss Murong¡±. What had she done just now? She had been so focused on watching Chen Meng¡¯er make a fool of herself that she had forgotten what kind of asion this was.


    Murong Qi looked at the cold gazes the Qu cousins were looking at her with and could not help but shiver. Speaking of which, she had always known that the Qu cousins did not like her, but she had still tried to get close to them. But now Murong Qi was a little regretful.


    Murong Qi¡¯s mouth moved. She wanted to exin to Qu Haocheng. However, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s cold gaze made her swallow the words that she wanted to say.


    ¡°Then, should I open it?¡± Qu Haocheng raised his head and asked Chen Meng¡¯er before he opened the box.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and nodded. She was really not afraid of others opening her gift on the spot. The gifts she gave others were all chosen by her. It was a gift from her heart. Gifts had to be sincere. ¡°Please do as you wish. I only hope that you will like the gift I gave you.¡±


    The box that Chen Meng¡¯er gave Qu Haocheng was very exquisite. However, if one looked carefully, this box was not just exquisite. This box was carved from rosewood and was intricately detailed. Just this rosewood box alone would be very expensive. People like Murong Qi who did not have much experience with art would not realize the value of this box.


    Themotion that Murong Qi caused made everyone¡¯s eyes to focus on Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. If it wasn¡¯t for Skinny stopping them, Fatty would have rushed over long ago and taught Murong Qi a lesson. This brat actually had no brain and dared to bully their Little Miss.


    Madam Qu and Elder Qu had originally quite liked Murong Qi. A portion of their love for the lost child had been transferred to Murong Qi. However, when they saw Murong Qi¡¯s actions just now, coupled with the fact that Murong Qi was targeting Chen Meng¡¯er, the two Elders¡¯ impression of Murong Qi had dropped quite a bit.


    Elder Liu, on the other hand, had been smiling very brightly. Those who were familiar with Elder Liu¡¯s personality knew that the more Elder Liu smiled, the more unlucky the person that Elder Liu had targeted would be.


    Zhuge Yu could not help but silently wipe away the tears for the Murong family in his heart. Their matter had not been resolved yet, and they had provoked the Little Miss again. The Murong family was about to fall.


    The Murong family was not only targeted by Elder Liu, but also by Yuwen Jing. Chen Meng¡¯er was someone whom he loved dearly. Usually, when Chen Meng¡¯er bumped into someone, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart would ache for quite a while, now that Murong Qi had bullied her in front of him, how could Yuwen Jing let her have it easy?


    Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Qu Haocheng slowly opened the rosewood box. Not only was the box beautifully made, but the lock was also exquisitely made. When Qu Haocheng opened the lock, he was greatly surprised. However, he had good mental fortitude and did not show any expression on his face.


    Qu Haocheng was a little expectant. He was looking forward to what Chen Meng¡¯er would give him as a gift. If the box was so exquisite, what would the thing inside look like?


    Qu Haocheng wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to see what was inside the box. The guests in the banquet hall were all staring with wide eyes, waiting to see what the youngdy of the Green Gang was going to give him.


    Qu Haocheng opened the box and when he saw what was inside, he couldn¡¯t help but look up at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. ¡°Is this imperial jade?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and nodded. ¡°When I got the invitation, I didn¡¯t think of any other good gifts. I happened to see this piece of imperial jade, so I carved a blessing on it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined. ¡°I carved it myself. The craftsmanship isn¡¯t very good, so if you don¡¯t like it, I can exchange it for another piece.¡±


    ¡°You carved it yourself?¡± Qu Haoxiang didn¡¯t wait for Qu Haocheng to say anything. He just stared at Chen Meng¡¯er with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded in confusion.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, give this to me instead. It¡¯s perfect. My luck hasn¡¯t been very good recently. I¡¯ll just hang on to the blessing to ensure my safety.¡± As he said that, Qu Haoxiang shamelessly tried to snatch the box from Qu Haocheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Qu Haoxiang, what are you doing? This is a birthday present that someone gave me. Get lost! ¡± Qu Haocheng did not expect his cousin to actuallye snatch the gift from him. Speaking of which, although his cousin often coveted his things, he had never tried to snatch it from him like today. Also, what did he just hear? Qu Haoxiang just seemed to call the youngdy of the Green Gang by her first name?


    ¡°Aw man, don¡¯t you hate stuff like this the most? Give it to me.¡±

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522:</h4>


    Qu Haocheng ignored his younger brother¡¯s pleas and calmly put the item into the rosewood box. He raised his head and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Thank you for the gift. I like it very much. I will carry it with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know the value of imperial jade on the market? However, after being reborn and having the favor of the heavens, material things didn¡¯t matter to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    On the other hand, the guests in the banquet hall could see clearly what the pendant Qu Haocheng had taken out was made of. Those who knew the value of the pendant could tell at a nce that it was imperial jade. This imperial jade was the best of the best. Although it was sold on the market, they had to consider the price before buying it themselves.


    Now, the youngdy of the Green Gang did not even blink and gave away such an exquisitely carved imperial jade pendant.


    These guests could not help but look in Elder Liu¡¯s direction. In their eyes, almost all the things that Chen Meng¡¯er owned came from Elder Liu. Now, Chen Meng¡¯er gave away such an expensive imperial jade pendant so easily. They all wanted to see Elder Liu¡¯s reaction.


    Elder Qu shared the same thoughts as everyone else. He was worried that Elder Liu would be upset if Chen Meng¡¯er gave such a valuable gift to his grandson, Qu Haocheng. He left Madam Qu and the others behind and walked quickly to Elder Liu¡¯s side. ¡°Elder Liu, Meng¡¯er¡¯s gift is too expensive. I¡¯ll ask Haocheng to return it to her in a moment.¡±


    How could Elder Liu not understand the meaning behind Elder Qu¡¯s words? He looked at the people around him and raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Hey, Elder Qu, this is a gift from Meng¡¯er to Haocheng. If you interfere in this matter and ask Haocheng to return this gift to Meng¡¯er, that girl will probably be furious.¡±


    ¡°But this thing is too valuable. Why don¡¯t we get Meng¡¯er to exchange it for another gift?¡± Elder Qu suggested with some difficulty.


    ¡°Elder Qu, don¡¯t be so nosy. I know what you¡¯re worried about. You still don¡¯t know Meng¡¯er that well. Do you think that I gave her that pendant? Then you¡¯re gravely mistaken. That pendant is hers. You still don¡¯t know, right? This pendant was carved by her herself. So, don¡¯t worry about it. Meng¡¯er is much richer than us,¡± said Elder Liu. As he saw the surprise on Elder Qu¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°There are a lot of things that you don¡¯t know. Ah, it was only after I met this girl that I found out that the Green Gang that I founded was actually looked down upon by others.¡±


    Actually, before she came, Chen Meng¡¯er had alreadymunicated with Elder Liu and told him that she was going to give Qu Haocheng a gift.


    When Elder Qu heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, his heart was very uneasy. He thought that most of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s achievements today were because of Elder Liu¡¯s help. However, Elder Liu¡¯s words just now made him know that things were not as they appeared on the surface.


    Murong Qi looked at the imperial jade pendant Qu Haocheng had taken out. She was so angry. How could she not have thought that even if Chen Meng¡¯er was not Elder Liu¡¯s biological granddaughter, she was still the youngdy of the Green Gang. She represented the face of the Green Gang. How could Elder Liu let her gift something worthless that may disgrace the Green Gang.


    However, Murong Qi had never expected that Chen Meng¡¯er would be so generous. She had actually gave Qu Haocheng an imperial jade pendant. Murong Qi had seen imperial jade before. It was her grandmother¡¯s jade bracelet. Her grandmother treasured this bracelet very much.

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523:</h4>


    Murong Qi listened to the discussions of the guests around her. She looked at the disgruntled looks the Qu cousins were giving her. Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold gaze made Murong Qi realize how stupid she had been.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Murong is satisfied with the gift I¡¯ve given you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked Qu Haocheng on purpose.


    Murong Qi¡¯s expression changed when she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. She gritted her teeth and finally forced herself to nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Murong is satisfied.¡±


    After the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquet ended, Chen Meng¡¯er became the topic of discussion among the upper-ss circles in the capital. The Liu family¡¯s old residence also became the ce where everyone fought to visit.


    Everyone wanted to visit. Chen Meng¡¯er had already gone into hiding early on. In order to have some peace and quiet, Chen Meng¡¯er went into hiding at the Yuwen residence. This made Marquis Yuwen and Madam Yuwen extremely happy.


    As for Elder Liu, he was upset, and his anger was rising steadily.


    Finally, when Elder Liu¡¯s anger reached a boiling point, things finally calmed down. Elder Liu could finally go to the Yuwen family and fetch his granddaughter.


    ¡°Madam, someone called Chou wants to see you.¡± In the Murong family, when Matriarch Murong was having a headache over the troubles the Murong family had recently encountered, Nanny Lu, who had apanied her into the Murong family, walked in and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m not going to see him. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m annoyed? Tell me, which God has the Murong family offended recently? Why is everything not going smoothly?¡± Matriarch Murong did not listen carefully and rejected her irritably.


    ¡°Madam, you really can¡¯t reject this person. He has something very important to tell you.¡± Only Nanny Lu, who had apanied Matriarch Murong for so many years, dared to speak in such a manner when Matriarch Murong was angry.


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by that?¡± Matriarch Murong sat up straight and put on her sses. She looked at Nanny Lu and asked in return.


    ¡°Madam, please.¡± Nanny Lu whispered into Matriarch Murong¡¯s ear.


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression changed multiple times when she heard Nanny Lu¡¯s words. In the end, her face sank. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    For some reason, Matriarch Murong had a bad feeling when she heard Nanny Lu¡¯s words. She felt a sense of danger approaching the Murong family.


    ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± Nanny Lu walked out. Not long after, she led a tall and thin middle-aged man in.


    Matriarch Murong wore her reading sses and stared at the middle-aged man for a long time, but she still could not recognize him. ¡°I heard that you have something to ask me? May I ask what it is?¡±


    Chou Bing saw Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression and knew that the other party did not recognize him. However, this was understandable. With Matriarch Murong¡¯s status, how could she remember a nobody like him? ¡°Matriarch Murong, you might not remember me anymore. Let me introduce myself to you first. My name is Chou Bing, I am the Qu family¡¯s retired guard. With this introduction, I think you should remember me.¡±


    Matriarch Murong did not remember anything about Chou Bing. But after a few seconds, she suddenly remembered. Matriarch Murong looked at the other party vigntly. ¡°I remember now. However, why are you here today? I remember that the conditions that I agreed to with you back then were all fulfilled one by one.¡± Matriarch Murong thought that the other party was not here to extort her again, right?


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to extort money. I just want to inform you that I got the news from my former colleague that the Qu family is investigating the matter of the child being taken away.¡± Chou Bing was also helpless, that was why he came to the Murong family to inform Matriarch Murong.


    When Chou Bing heard his colleagues unintentionally talk about this matter, he felt very uneasy. He had been not been sleeping well for the past two days and had nightmares. He was afraid that the Qu family would find out about what had happened in the past.


    ¡°The Qu family has never given up on investigating this matter for so many years. Look at how long they¡¯ve been investigating it. Have they found anything?¡± When Matriarch Murong heard about this matter, she calmed down. She believed in her own ability, and also believed that the Qu family would not be able to find out about the incident that she had single-handedly nned all those years ago. Now, more than ten years had passed, and the Qu family still had not found anything out.


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time. I heard from my colleague that the Qu family is starting to investigate their guards this time. I¡¯m guessing that they have received some news.¡± This was also the thing that Chou Bing was most worried about, all these years, he had been observing the Qu family¡¯s investigation of this matter. Previously, the Qu family had always been investigating in the direction of their political enemies. But this time, they had suddenly changed the direction of their investigation. This made Chou Bing uneasy.


    After hearing Chou Bing¡¯s words, Matriarch Murong was silent for a long while. She frowned and was thinking about something. Chou Bing and Nanny Lu did not make a sound to disturb her. After a long while, Matriarch Murong said to Chou Bing, ¡°You should go back first. I will get someone to investigate this matter. You should stay at home and not go anywhere. Don¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯te visit the Murong family again. I don¡¯t want to see you here a second time.¡± After Matriarch Murong finished speaking, she turned to Nanny Lu and said, ¡°Nanny Lu, send Mr. Chou out. Also, go and withdraw some money for Mr. Chou. Consider it as the transport fee for him toe to the Murong family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Nanny Lu said respectfully. Nanny Lu knew that this was Matriarch Murong¡¯s way to keep Chou Bing¡¯s mouth shut.


    Chou Bing wanted to say something, but Nanny Lu didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Mr. Chou, Madam needs to rest. Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524:</h4>


    In front of Chou Bing, Matriarch Murong appeared very calm, as if she did not take hiss words to heart at all. However, only Matriarch Murong herself knew how worried she was right now.


    She was worried that the Qu family would find out the truth about what had happened back then, and she really did not dare think further. If the Qu family found out that she had single-handedly nned that incident back then, what kind of tragic ending would the Murong family have?


    ¡°Madam.¡± Just as Matriarch Murong was thinking about the various consequences to the Murong family after the Qu family finds out the truth, Nanny Lu came in after sending Chou Bing off.


    Nanny Lu¡¯s appearance pulled Matriarch Murong back from her thoughts. ¡°Have you sent him off?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Nanny Lu hesitated. ¡°Madam, about that incident that year¡­¡±


    Matriarch Murong did not let Nanny Lu finish her sentence. She spoke up and stopped her, ¡°Go and have your subordinates investigate. Is it really as Chou Bing said? is the Qu family investigating that incident back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Nanny Lu replied.


    Matriarch Murong had just received news from Nanny Lu that the Qu family had spent arge amount of manpower and resources to re-investigate the matter of the Qu family¡¯s child being taken away. Zhuge Yu and Zhou Yunjie were both at the front and back and were able to get the truth of the whole matter.


    Of course, it was Elder Liu who had asked?Zhuge Yu to investigate. Zhou Yunjie¡¯s inclusion was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doing.


    When Zhou Yunjie took the information that he had obtained and was about to start investigating, Zhuge Yu walked over. Looking at the thing in his hand, he patted Zhou Yunjie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not bad, Kid. You¡¯ve improved very quickly. In the future, Sir and I can rest assured that we¡¯ll hand the Little Miss over to you to protect.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie never thought that Zhuge Yu woulde over and say such a thing to him. His usually expressionless face finally had another expression, which made Zhuge Yu fiercely proud.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Hall Master Zhuge. I¡¯m the Little Miss¡¯s personal guard. It¡¯s my duty to protect the Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie said, his previously expressionless face restored.


    ¡°Alright. Hurry up and send the information to the Little Miss. I think the Little Miss must be anxious. I must also send this information to Sir. Sir is also very concerned about this matter.¡± As he said this, zhuge Yu paused for a moment, and then a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°This time, the Murong family is going to disappear from the capital¡¯s territory.¡±


    In Elder Liu¡¯s study room, Elder Liu was holding the stack of paper in Zhuge Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It really was done by the matriarch of the Murong family, just as I guessed. She is the most vicious woman I have ever encountered.¡± Elder Liu threw the stack of paper on the desk and said.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand. The Little Miss is also the granddaughter of that old woman of the Murong family. Why did she let someone secretly take the Little Miss away from the Murong family and send her to such a remote and poor ce?¡± Zhuge Yu had not understood this point since he had finished reading the information.


    ¡°You youngsters don¡¯t know what kind of person that old woman from the Murong family is. Only the people of the older generation know clearly. She was vicious and merciless. For the sake of benefits, she would do anything. Why did Murong Jie die so early? That old woman from the Murong family had contributed a lot to his death.¡± Elder Liu snorted coldly.

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525:</h4>


    When Zhuge Yu heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he was also shocked. He thought he knew everything. However, he had never heard of such a small matter regarding the Murong family. If someone else told him this, he would definitely not believe it. However, the person who told him this was his boss. He believed his boss¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re saying that Murong Jie was killed by his wife, Matriarch Murong? How... How is this possible?¡± Zhuge Yu asked in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible about that? Murong Jie and Matriarch Murong didn¡¯t have a good rtionship to begin with. Matriarch Murong has always known that Murong Jie had a mistress. However, she has always chosen to turn a blind eye. It wasn¡¯t until the woman got pregnant and gave birth to a boy that the old woman from the Murong family felt a sense of crisis. She had even overheard Murong Jie talking to his confidant, saying that he wanted to divorce her and marry his mistress. If Murong Jie really divorced her and married his mistress, then she would have nothing left. Not only her, but her child would suffer as well. Her status would change, so she had developed a murderous intent towards Murong Jie. The medicine she gave him slowly weakened Murong Jie¡¯s body bit by bit until he died.¡± Elder Liu finished speaking, he could not help but sigh.


    The number of people who knew about this matter could be counted on one hand. Those who knew about it either had Murong Jie as a political enemy, or like Elder Liu, did not have much of a rtionship with him. Therefore, everyone also chose to turn a blind eye.


    ¡°Sir, back then, Matriarch Murong had spent so much effort to get someone to take the Little Miss away from the Qu family. Was it because the Little Miss was interfering with her interests, or was it a n?¡± Zhuge Yu told Elder Liu his guess.


    On the document that Zhuge Yu had obtained, there was a detailed record of how Matriarch Murong had single-handedly nned the entire process of taking Chen Meng¡¯er away from the Qu family, however, not a single word mentioned the purpose of the n.


    ¡°Mm, if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Matriarch Murong herself. She had always wanted to grab hold of the Qu family. And at that time, everyone in the capital knew that Elder Qu wanted a granddaughter with all his heart. And it just so happened, that the eldest daughter-inw of the Murong family had just given birth to a girl. I remember that Matriarch Murong was very happy at that time. Everyone had even wondered why Matriarch Murong, who had a very strict preference for sons over daughters, was so weird this time. Now that they thought about it, they finally understood that the Matriarch Murong had nned to use this girl to win over the Qu family. However, she had not expected that her own daughter would give birth to a pair of twins. This boy and girl were both born. It also disrupted her n. In addition, she saw Elder Qu pampering that girl. This angered her even more, and she arranged such a n.¡± Elder Liu exined the spections in his heart one by one.


    Just as Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu were analyzing Matriarch Murong¡¯s motive for nning this incident, Chen Meng¡¯er also received the information from Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Little Miss, these is the information you wanted. Go through it first. If there is anything missing, tell me and I will investigate.¡± Zhou Yunjie said as he handed the information to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the information and began to read through it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that her so-called grandmother would be so vicious. She had actuallyid her hands on her own granddaughter. She was truly full of admiration. ¡°She¡¯s really a person who will do anything for the sake of power.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the information and was so angry that sheughed.


    She threw the information on the table and said, ¡°Hmph, since she values power so much along with the Murong family. Then I will destroy everything that she values so much.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She picked up the information that she had just thrown on the table and handed it to Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Send this to the Qu family. Let the Qu family handle this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to personally deal with Matriarch Murong, however, she suddenly wanted to see how the Qu family would react when they found out that it was Matriarch Murong who had done this and how they would handle this matter.


    And the Qu family¡¯s handling of this matter also determined whether Chen Meng¡¯er would acknowledge the Qu family. This could also be considered as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s test to the Qu family.


    Zhou Yunjie also understood her intentions, so he very nimbly took the information that she handed over and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let the Qu family know that this information was sent over by our people.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er warned.


    ¡°Alright, Little Miss, I understand.¡± Zhou Yunjie replied. After Zhou Yunjie took the information out, Chen Meng¡¯er sat down. Her heart was still ufortable. She thought that if she knew about this matter, her grandfather, Elder Liu, would definitely know as well. She thought that with her grandfather¡¯s temper, he would probably not be able to resist wanting to teach the Murong family a lesson for her.


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er quickly stood up and went to look for her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er found the study room along the way. She called out for him as soon as she entered the room.


    Elder Liu had not even seen Chen Meng¡¯er when he heard her voice, ¡°Little girl, What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I really have something to talk to you about.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and saw Zhuge Yu standing at the side. She understood in her heart that her grandpa had seen the information long ago. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, you¡¯re here too. That¡¯s good. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Elder Liu drank a mouthful of tea.


    ¡°You already know who the mastermind behind the n to take away the Qu family¡¯s child is, right? I want you to stay out of this matter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Why? Also, how do you know that I will definitely make a move?¡± Elder Liu asked in return. After all, apart from him, only Zhuge Yu knew about the paternity test for Chen Meng¡¯er and the Qu family¡¯s fourth son. As Elder Liu spoke, he raised his head to look at Zhuge Yu, wondering if Zhuge Yu had revealed something to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Zhuge Yu saw the way his boss looked at him and shook his head at him. He had never said anything to the Little Miss.


    ¡°Because I am the child of the Qu family who was taken away,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526:</h4>


    ¡°Girl, what did you say?¡± Elder Liu put down the cup in his hand and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. Zhuge Yu also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise. He was sure that only he and his boss knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was the child that was taken away from the Qu family.


    ¡°I said, I am the child that was taken away from the Qu family,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said calmly as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Little Miss, how do you know that you are the child who was taken away from the Qu family?¡± Zhuge Yu could not help but ask.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and waited for her answer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not say anything. Instead, she took out the jade pendant with the word ¡°Qu¡± engraved on it.


    Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu saw Chen Meng¡¯er take out the jade pendant with the word ¡°Qu¡± engraved on it. The two of them did not say anything. They knew very well what this jade pendant meant.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take out this jade pendant earlier for me to see? We could have known earlier.¡± Elder Liu said this and realized that he seemed to have said too much, so he quickly stopped. Zhuge Yu was wiping off his sweat on the side. His boss had also told him to keep it a secret and not to let it slip. How could he not be able to handle it now?


    Who was Chen Meng¡¯er? The moment her grandfather opened his mouth, he knew that they were hiding something from her. Chen Meng¡¯er put the jade pendant into her cor and narrowed her eyes. She looked at her grandfather and looked at Zhuge Yu. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, are the two of you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Haha, what could the two of us be hiding from you? Alright, since you know about your rtionship with the Qu family, what are your ns?¡± Elder Liu wanted to change the topic.


    However, how could Chen Meng¡¯er let Elder Liu change the topic so easily? Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu with a bright smile, she said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t change the topic for me. Answer my question first. I will answer everything you want to know.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows at Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu, indicating for them to talk.


    How could Elder Liu not know the temper of his precious granddaughter? He could only signal to Zhuge Yu, ¡°Zhuge, tell this girl.¡±


    Zhuge Yu cast an aggrieved look at Elder Liu. He did not want to go up and exin the matter to the Little Miss. However, his aggrieved look waspletely useless in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes. Elder Liu did not even look at him.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, please exin it to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled sweetly. However, Zhuge Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he looked at her.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Little Miss. The thing is, we were unable to find out if you had any rtionship with the Qu family previously, because the Qu family has been investigating you, Little Miss. Therefore, Sir and I thought of a way. We did a paternity test on you and the Qu family¡¯s fourth son to determine if you have any rtionship with the Qu family.¡± Zhuge Yu exined in a few words.


    As soon as Zhuge Yu said that, she remembered that some time ago, she felt that her grandfather and Zhuge Yu¡¯s expressions were not quite right. At that time, she did not take it to heart, so she did not think too much about it. Now that she thought about it, she felt that there was something fishy going on.


    ¡°This process is not important. What is important is the result. Since you know about your rtionship with the Qu family, then what are you going to do next? Are you going to acknowledge it or not?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t answer that yet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin with an enigmatic look.


    ¡°Why?¡± Elder Liu raised his eyebrows and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er inquisitively.

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527:</h4>


    ¡°I want to see the Qu family¡¯s performance first. I¡¯ve already asked Yunjie to send the information to the Qu family. I want to see how the Qu family will deal with this matter after seeing this information. I¡¯ll decide my attitude then. So, Grandpa, don¡¯t interfere with the Murong family¡¯s matters for the time being. Moreover, even if I want to deal with the Murong family, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Since this Matriarch Murong Dared to provoke her, then she must be able to withstand her anger.


    ¡°Alright, I will not interfere in this matter. I will also ask Zhuge and the others not to interfere. You will handle this yourself.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand and left this matterpletely to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In the evening, the Qu family¡¯s people who were working outside all returned to the Qu family¡¯s old residence.


    Previously, the Qu family¡¯s people all received a call from Qu family¡¯s third brother, Qu Yaotao. Qu Yaotao said that he had something very important to say and asked everyone from the Qu family to return to the Qu family. This time, the Qu family¡¯s elders and children all returned to the Qu family.


    ¡°Hey, do you know why Uncle Yaotao called us all back so urgently? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qu Haoxiang could not help but approach Qu Haoqiang¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person. You should ask Haojie. He should know better than me.¡± Qu Haoqiang gestured for Qu Haoxiang to ask Qu Haojie.


    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know why my father called us all back. I¡¯m also curious. I originally had a meeting tonight.¡± Qu Haojie quickly rejected.


    ¡°A meeting? Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re going on a date with a girl?¡± Qu Haocheng looked at his third brother with disdain.


    The younger generation of the Qu family chatted with each other while the elder of the Qu family, Qu Yaotian and the other brothers sat there with a worried look on their faces. They didn¡¯t make a sound.


    When Qu Yaotao returned, his face was gloomy and this made the younger generation of the Qu family shut their mouths and did not dare tough anymore.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Qu Yaotao greeted Elder Qu.


    ¡°Follow me into the study first.¡± Elder Qu said and turned around to walk into the study.


    No one dared to stop him. Qu Yaotao followed Elder Qu¡¯s footsteps. However, he had only taken two steps when he turned around and said to Qu Yaobing, ¡°Yaobing, you shoulde over too. It¡¯s better for you to take a look at this matter first.¡± As he said that, Qu Yaotao¡¯s gaze swept past Murong Ying and he revealed aplicated expression.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qu Yaobing stood up from the sofa and followed Elder Qu into the study.


    When Qu Yaotian and the rest heard Qu Yaotao call out to Qu Yaobing, they already knew what was going on in their hearts.


    When they reached the study room, Elder Qu sat down on the chair and waited for Qu Yaotao to speak.


    But Qu Yaotao took out a piece of paper from his briefcase and handed it over to Qu Yaobing. ¡°Yaobing, take a look first. After you¡¯re done, you can decide if you want to show it to father and the rest.¡±


    When Elder Qu heard his third son¡¯s words, he could not sit still anymore. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. This is a matter of Yaobing¡¯s family. Let Yaobing decide for himself.¡± Qu Yaotaoforted his father.


    When Qu Yaobing heard Qu Yaotao¡¯s words, a bad premonition arose in his heart. He looked at Qu Yaotao hesitantly before taking the piece of paper from Qu Yaotao¡¯s hands. He lowered his head and looked at it carefully.


    At first, Qu Yaobing¡¯s expression was still rather normal. But when he looked down, especially when he saw how Matriarch Murong was nning this matter, he was trembling. Qu Yaobing never thought that his daughter was taken away by someone he was rted to. It was all his mother-inw¡¯s handiwork.


    He was unable to ept such news. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Qu Yaobing did not want to believe the things on the paper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me where it came from, I can only tell you that the information on this ispletely true, so believe what you see.¡± Qu Yaotao said very seriously.


    ¡°Yaobing, show me the thing.¡± Elder Qu could not help but order Qu Yaobing to pass the paper to him.


    Qu Yaobing hesitated for a moment and passed the paper to his father. He knew that even if he did not pass the paper to his father, if his father wanted to know, there was still a way to know. Moreover, he did not want to hide this matter from his father.


    Elder Qu took the paper and lowered his head to read it. ¡°B*stard, I have never seen such a ruthless person. How did she do it? This is her biological granddaughter.¡± Elder Qu did not even read it till the end and threw the paper on the table in anger. Elder Qu was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out.


    ¡°Dad, calm down first. You are already so old, this is not good for your body.¡± At this moment, Qu Yaotao calmed him down. Heforted his father.


    ¡°Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down! Tell me, if it were my political enemies, I would be a little angry. But, it¡¯s her, the child¡¯s biological grandmother, who did such a thing, how am I supposed to calm down?¡± The more Elder Qu thought about it, the angrier he got, he turned his head, he stared at Qu Yaobing. ¡°Yaobing, what do you think about this? Take advantage of the fact that I am still rational and tell me what you are thinking. Otherwise, when I get angry, I will take my gun and bring the Murong family down.¡±


    ¡°Right, Yaobing, what are your thoughts? Tell me, I wanted to ask for your opinion, that¡¯s why I called you here. I know your situation, one is your mother-inw, the other is your wife.¡± Qu Yaotao did not want his younger brother to be in a difficult position, that was why he called him here alone. All these years, Qu Yaobing had been suffering silently and as his elder brother, he had seen it all.


    ¡°Dad, Yaotao, don¡¯t say anymore. After such a thing happened, regardless of whether she is my mother-inw, you can handle this matter however you want, don¡¯t worry about me. As for Ying, I will go and tell herter. If she can ept our way of handling it, that would be great. If she can not ept it, then our marriage will end here.¡± Qu Yaobing said with a determined expression.


    ¡°Yaobing, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Qu Yaotao wanted to calm him down.


    He was stopped by Qu Yaobing. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. My mother-inw is dead to me,¡± Qu Yaobing said very resolutely.

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528:</h4>


    Qu Yaobing had often helped the Murong family clean up their messes. Who asked him to marry the daughter of the Murong family? Qu Yaobing¡¯s marriage to Murong Ying was not an arranged marriage. The two of them had found each other and had fallen in love. Otherwise, with Qu Yaobing¡¯s temper, he would not have been so patient with the Murong family to clean up their mess again and again.


    However, his mother-inw had really crossed his bottom line this time. His mother-inw was actually the mastermind behind the n to take his daughter away.


    Up till now, Qu Yaobing could still clearly remember that little girl, who was nestled in his arms, smiling sweetly at him. That was the daughter that he had sworn to make the happiest girl in the world, but she was actually taken away by his mother-inw¡¯s men just like that, and there was no news of her for more than ten years.


    For the past ten years, Qu Yaobing had cried in the middle of the night more than once. And it was not the first time he had seen his wife wiping her tears in the middle of the night.


    All of these things were caused by his mother-inw. What was even more puzzling was why his mother-inw would do such a thing. His daughter was her biological granddaughter.


    ¡°Yaotao, are you sure about the source of this news? Yaobing¡¯s mother-inw is a shrewd person who likes to scheme. However, I don¡¯t understand why she would do such a thing. This is her biological granddaughter? Moreover, Haoxiang was also in the room at that time. Why did she carry my granddaughter away alone and not touch Haoxiang?¡± Elder Qu who had calmed down asked, his gaze was like a torch as he looked at Qu Yaotao and asked.


    ¡°Dad, I can guarantee that the source of this news ispletely trustworthy. As for why this was the case, to be honest, up until now, I haven¡¯t been able to analyze it or investigate it. However, on the way back, I heard my secretary mention a little bit and I have an idea. Let me tell you guys and see if it makes sense.¡± Qu Yaotao remembered what the person who gave him the information said, unless it was absolutely necessary, it was better for him not to expose the other party.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing said in unison.


    They were also anxious to know the reason why Matriarch Murong had done this.


    ¡°I remember that Murong Qi¡¯s age is about the same as Haoxiang¡¯s. It seems that she is only a few months older than Haoxiang,¡± Qu Yaotao said. ¡°Then you should remember that when Murong Qi was born, everyone heard that the Murong family was going to give birth to a girl. Everyone thought the eldest daughter-inw of the Murong family would have a hard time. Everyone knew that Matriarch Murong valued boys over girls. However, that time, Matriarch Murong¡¯s reaction made everyone¡¯s jaws drop. Matriarch Murong really liked this granddaughter of hers. Furthermore, Matriarch Murong even named her herself.¡±


    As Qu Yaotao spoke up to this point, he was interrupted by Elder Qu. ¡°What does all this have to do with Yaobing¡¯s mother-inw taking my granddaughter away?¡± Elder Qu was an impatient person and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me analyze it for you. Do you remember when Murong Qi was born, the Murong family invited our family for a meal. What did Matriarch Murong tell you and mom?¡±


    ¡°What did she say? Oh, she said that she wanted Yaobing and Ying to raise Murong Qi. She said that she wanted to give her to the two of them as a daughter. At that time, I refused without thinking. I wanted a biological granddaughter. Why would I want another family¡¯s child?¡± Elder Qu had a good memory, he remembered it immediately.

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529:</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell me, if Matriarch Murong truly loved her granddaughter, why would she want to give her granddaughter away? Moreover, I remember when my younger sister-inw was giving birth, she heard that she gave birth to a pair of twins. Her face didn¡¯t look very good, forming a sharp contrast with those of us who were filled with excitement upon hearing it. It was also because of this that I clearly remembered Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression at that time. At that time, I did not pay much attention to it. I only thought that she might have felt that this was the Qu family¡¯s child and had nothing to do with the Murong family. That was why she did not show an excited expression. Now that I think about it, she must have had her own ns in her heart.¡± As he said that, Qu Yaotao nodded his head with certainty.


    ¡°Huh, wait. Yaobing, why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Elder Qu asked a little slowly.


    Qu Yaobing, on the other hand, had a gloomy face ever since Qu Yaotao opened his mouth to speak. He listened to Qu Yaotao speak without saying a word.


    ¡°What I mean is that ever since Murong Qi was born, Matriarch Murong has been trying to force Murong Qi into the Qu family. She wants to rely on Murong Qi to rope the Qu family in so that the Murong family can use us. Dad, Yaobing, think about it. In those few years when she opened her mouth, didn¡¯t Matriarch Murong mention a lot about how she wanted Murong Qi to inherit the Qu family?¡± Qu Yaotao said.


    ¡°Yes, she did talk about it a lot. She didn¡¯t dare say it in front of me. However, in front of your mother, she spoke about it a lot. Fortunately, my attitude was firm. Otherwise, your mother would have agreed long ago,¡± Elder Qu replied.


    ¡°So, I think Matriarch Murong¡¯s motive is to make the Qu family support the Murong family¡­¡± Qu Yaotao didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing were not stupid. They only needed to think a little and they knew how powerful her n was.


    ¡°How outrageous. She actually schemed against the Qu family and my precious granddaughter for the sake of her family¡¯s interests. She caused the Qu family to be separated from each other for so many years.¡± Elder Qu pped the table angrily, fortunately, this table was passed down from the older generation. It was made of solid wood and was very sturdy.


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together.


    ¡°Then regarding this matter, what do you all think?¡± Qu Yaotao asked for the opinions of Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing. Although he also hated Matriarch Murong and hated her for taking away his niece and causing the Qu family to be unable to reunite for so many years, he really could not make the decision for this matter.


    ¡°Yaobing, how should we deal with this matter? Tell me.¡± Although Elder Qu was filled with extreme hatred, his rationality was still there. He also knew that Matriarch Murong¡¯s current identity was still his youngest son¡¯s mother-inw.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this matter as we should. I¡¯ll tell Ying about thister. As for the others, I¡¯ll have to trouble you two,¡± Qu Yaobing said with a dark face.


    When Elder Qu, Qu Yaobing, and Qu Yaotao walked out of the study room, everyone¡¯s gaze in the Qu family¡¯s living room was focused on the three of them, waiting for the three of them to answer their questions.


    Qu Yaobing walked straight to Murong Ying¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°Ying, follow me upstairs.¡±


    Murong Ying¡¯s heart could not help but sink. Although she did not know what had happened, her husband¡¯s expression told her that something had happened.


    Murong Ying¡¯s face was pale as she followed Qu Yaobing¡¯s footsteps. Qu Haoxiang looked at his mother¡¯s pale face and his heart felt very ufortable. He was about to speak but was stopped by Qu Haoqiang who was beside him.


    Qu Yaobing never liked to beat around the bush when it came to matters. When they reached the room, he went straight to the point and told Murong Ying what he had heard from Qu Yaotao. After Murong Ying heard her husband Qu Yaobing¡¯s words, her originally pale face turned as white as a piece of white paper. Seeing this, Qu Yaobing¡¯s heart ached.


    However, no matter how much Qu Yaobing¡¯s heart ached, he knew that his wife, Murong Ying, would have to face this matter sooner orter.


    After his mother-inw had done such a thing, he could no longer treat her as his mother-inw like he usually did. The Qu family could not let the Murong family off so easily. Hence, his wife, Murong Ying, would have to face this matter sooner orter. Qu Yaobing looked at his wife and waited for her to slowly ept this news bit by bit.


    The people in the Qu family¡¯s living room were not any better. They were shocked by the news that Qu Yaotao had thrown down and did not regain their senses for a long time. Qu Haoxiang was not as quiet as his mother. He stood up and looked at his grandfather and third uncle, saying, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Yaotao, do you have evidence to prove that my grandmother did this?¡±


    Qu Haoxiang and the Murong family really did not have much of a rtionship with Matriarch Murong. Qu Haoxiang only stood up and asked these questions because of his mother. After all, if the Murong family really did it, what would his mother do then? How would his mother face the rest of the family?


    That was why Qu Haoxiang was so emotional after listening to his third uncle¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ah child, we are not unreliable. We have irrefutable proof.¡± Elder Qu also knew what his grandson, Qu Haoxiang, was thinking, so, he didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Haoxiang, I know what you¡¯re worried about. This was done by your grandmother¡¯s family. Your mother didn¡¯t know and has nothing to do with her, so you can put away your worries.¡± Elder Qu immediately exposed the worry in Qu Haoxiang¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hubby, tell me, how could she do it? The baby is not only the Qu family¡¯s granddaughter, but also her granddaughter. She is also rted by blood.¡± Madam Qu was also very emotional. Madam Qu, who had not been in good health for the past few years, could not ept the news that Qu Yaotao had thrown at her.


    Madam Qu clutched her chest, her face scrunched up in pain, scaring everyone in the Qu family. Elder Qu reacted quickly and rushed to Madam Qu¡¯s side, supporting Madam Qu who was about to fall.


    ¡°Mom, mom, what happened to you?¡± The Qu family members reacted and surrounded her.


    Qu Haoqiang, who had always been very calm, did not panic. He did not surround her. Instead, he picked up the phone and dialed the emergency number. However, Qu Haoqiang¡¯s shaking hands betrayed his current mood.

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530:</h4>


    The Qu family was in a state of chaos because of Madam Qu¡¯s heart attack. Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying, who had just finished their discussion, were just about to go downstairs to talk to Elder Qu about how to deal with the situation. When they saw the situation downstairs, they couldn¡¯t care less about the other thoughts in their hearts and immediately rushed downstairs.


    ¡°Little Miss, something big has happened.¡± In the middle of the night, Zhou Yunbo, who had just received the news, immediately rushed into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study and shouted.


    ¡°Why are you still so reckless? Can¡¯t you see that Little Miss is reading?¡± Zhou Yunjie, who was in the room, looked at Zhou Yunbo who had rushed in and said with disapproval.


    Zhou Yunbo also realized that he seemed to have been a little too impulsive. However, when he thought of the news that he had just heard, he couldn¡¯t care less about his brother¡¯s re at him, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie, ¡°I really have something urgent to say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the book in her hand and said to Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Little Miss, I just received news that the Qu family¡¯s matriarch had a sudden heart attack and was just sent to the military hospital. Her condition doesn¡¯t seem to be optimistic. Before I came, I heard that the hospital had already issued a notice of critical illness,¡± Zhou Yunbo said what he wanted to say in one breath, he said it all.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhou Yunbo say that Madam Qu had a sudden heart attack, she thought for a moment and remembered that in her previous life, Madam Qu had also passed away because of a sudden heart attack. As for the time, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that it didn¡¯t seem to be this year. However, no matter what, in her previous life, Madam Qu had been kind to Chen Meng¡¯er, and Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a heartless person who didn¡¯t know how to repay kindness,


    Chen Meng¡¯er closed the book, stood up, and said to Zhou Yunjie and the other two, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll make a trip to the military hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhou Yunjie and the others replied. As Zhou Yunbo spoke, he even winked at his brother, indicating that he had wronged him just now. He really had an important matter to attend to.


    ¡°Yunbo, go and tell my grandfather that I¡¯ll make a trip to the military hospital. Tell him not to wait for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the door, stopped, and turned to say to Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Little Miss, I understand.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two arrived at the military hospital, there was already a doctor in a white coat waiting at the entrance of the hospital.


    When the doctor saw Chen Meng¡¯er get out of the car, he quickly went up to her.


    ¡°Little Miss,¡± he said.


    This doctor was from the Green Gang. Zhou Yunbo had called him when they left. The news that Zhou Yunbo had received earlier had alsoe from him.


    ¡°Yes, where is Madam Qu now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the time to talk nonsense with him. It was useless. This heart disease was not a joke.


    ¡°She is in the resuscitation room now. The expert group is having a meeting to discuss the treatment method.¡± The doctor thought for a moment, then he said, ¡°Since Madam Qu entered the hospital, there have been two critical notices. Madam Qu¡¯s condition is not optimistic.¡± This doctor could be considered the Green Gang¡¯s head doctor and he had also heard a little about the Little Miss¡¯s medical skills.


    ¡°Okay, bring me to take a look.¡± During the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquetst time, Chen Meng¡¯er had already learned about Madam Qu¡¯s condition through her mutated brain. Madam Qu had had a heart attack before, but over the years, she had taken good care of herself and did not show any signs of rpse. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er did not say much at that time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she could roughly guess the cause of Madam Qu¡¯s sudden heart attack.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not guess? She had asked Zhou Yunbo to send those documents to the Qu family, and then Madam Qu suddenly had a heart attack and copsed.Apanied by the doctor, Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and looked at Madam Qu lying in the emergency room and the anxious Qu family members standing outside the room. Chen Meng¡¯er also did not feel good. She med herself.

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531:</h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to see how much importance the Qu family attached to her lost child and sent that information over, Madam Qu wouldn¡¯t have fallen seriously ill. Chen Meng¡¯er clearly remembered that the Madam Qu from her previous life had not suffered this.


    The Qu family¡¯s hearts were all on Madam Qu who was lying in the emergency room, so no one noticed the appearance of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    ¡°Where are the doctors? Where are the doctors? What time is it? Let me tell you, if anything happens to my wife, I will tten this ce.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety. He had lost all reason.


    The director of the military hospital stayed by Elder Qu¡¯s side and kept wiping his sweat. Ever since Madam Qu entered the hospital, he had been silently praying in his heart. He was praying that Madam Qu would be able to survive this dangerous period. The director of the military hospital understood in his heart that if anything happened to Madam Qu today, he would definitely lose his position as the director.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, go and take a look. See how Dr. Qiu and the others are doing with the seminar. Tell them to work faster.¡± The military director wiped the sweat from his forehead and instructed his assistant.


    ¡°Sir, about that.¡± His assistant was also in a difficult position. He had just rushed in and was chased out by someone. He was certain that this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the meeting room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu.¡± Just as the assistant was in a difficult position and didn¡¯t know what to do, Chen Meng¡¯er called out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s call of ¡°Grandpa Qu¡± attracted everyone¡¯s attention to her. ¡°Meng¡¯er? Why are you here?¡± If it was anyone else who called Elder Qu at this time, they would definitely be burnt to a crisp by Elder Qu¡¯s anger. However, when Elder Qu turned around and saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he swallowed the ager in his throat.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the time and ce being wrong, Elder Qu would definitely look at Chen Meng¡¯er with a beaming smile.


    However, even Elder Qu¡¯s current attitude made the director and the other doctors and nurses who had witnessed his bad temper very surprised at his reaction. Therefore, each and every one of them was very curious about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity.


    As for the Qu family, other than the Qu cousins, the Qu family¡¯s daughters-inw only knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was the youngdy of the Green Gang, so they were all very curious. Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity as the youngdy of the Green Gang was someone that everyone in the capital had to curry favor with, their Qu family did not need to curry favor with the Green Gang,


    ¡°I heard that Madam Qu had some health problems, so I came to take a look,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Elder Qu¡¯s side and said to him.


    ¡°If she knew that a girl like you came to see her, she would definitely be very happy. However, she is...¡± When Elder Qu faced Chen Meng¡¯er, his anger was almost extinguished. At this moment, he thought of his wife who was lying in the emergency room with her condition unstable. His heart became extremely upset and his eyes could not help but Redden.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, don¡¯t worry. Grandma Qu will be fine.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er consoled Elder Qu, she turned around and said to the doctor who had brought her in, ¡°Open the door and let me in to take a look.¡±


    The doctor who had brought Chen Meng¡¯er and the others in looked at the director who was standing in front of him. He was at a stalemate.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard that there was no reaction behind her back for a long time. She turned her head around in puzzlement and looked at the doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Outsiders are not allowed to enter the emergency room at will.¡± The director stood out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed the voice and looked at the director. ¡°What about the person who can pull Madam Qu back from the brink of death?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him and asked in return.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The director did not have the time to react to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the time to chat with him at this moment. She was afraid that if she continued to chat with them, even she would not be able to snatch Madam Qu back from death. ¡°Yunjie, open the door.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie said and went forward to push open the emergency room¡¯s door.


    And just as the director was about to open his mouth to stop him, Qu Yaobing shot him a cold gaze. The words that he was about to say to stop Chen Meng¡¯er were stuck in his throat. Qu Yaobing¡¯s reaction was also slower by half a beat before he recalled the information he had seen on Chen Meng¡¯er. On it was written that Chen Meng¡¯er had studied medicine with Elder Liu since she was young and her medical skills were not bad.


    Qu Yaobing did not know how good they were. However, Qu Yaobing knew that Elder Liu¡¯s medical skills were also very famous in the capital. His father would look for Elder Liu from time to time to check his pulse. In addition, Qu Yaobing was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er was his lost daughter. This way, his feelings towards Chen Meng¡¯er werepletely different.


    Under everyone¡¯s worried and expectant gazes, Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the emergency room. Chen Meng¡¯er stepped into the emergency room and said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Before Ie out, don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to be in the middle of treating Madam Qu and get disrupted.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss,¡± Zhou Yunjie said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er then stepped into the emergency room.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532:</h4>


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er stepped into the emergency room, the doors of the emergency room closed. Due to the presence of Chen Meng¡¯er, the daughters-inw of the Qu family, who did not dare to speak a word earlier, were now causing a ruckus.


    ¡°Dad, what is going on?¡± The eldest daughter-inw of the Qu family was the first to speak. Her mother-inw was in such a critical situation, and those cardiology specialists had no idea what to do. They were all in a meeting to discuss the treatment n.


    ¡°Yu Xin, you had better be quiet.¡± Qu Yaotian frowned and looked at his wife with a disapproving expression, indicating that at this moment, it was not her ce to speak.


    For some reason, when Elder Qu watched Chen Meng¡¯er walk into the emergency room, his irritable mood actually calmed down. A voice in his heart told him that Chen Meng¡¯er was the person who would create a miracle for his family.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Qu Yaotian berated his own wife, but he did not have much confidence in Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Qu probably knew what his eldest son was going to say. He raised his hand and signaled for Qu Yaotian to not say anything. He wanted to use his intuition, Chen Meng¡¯er would not let him down. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Wait here. If you feel that you can¡¯t wait, you can leave.¡±


    Once Elder Qu said this, he had another opinion. Who would dare to make a sound now.


    Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin¡¯s impression of the Qu family was originally average, especially when they found out that the Qu family had actually lost their Little Miss back then. However, Elder Qu¡¯s reaction today made Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin¡¯s impression of them change quite a bit. They dared believe that Elder Qu did not know their Little Miss¡¯d medical skills, but, even though Elder Qu did not know their Little Miss¡¯d true strength, he had actually given their Little Miss all his trust.


    It was rare for Su Jin to open her mouth and say, ¡°Elder Qu, don¡¯t worry. My Little Miss has never taken a human life as a joke. Since she dares enter this emergency room, she has full confidence in waking Madam Qu up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe her.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er stepped into the emergency room and closed the door behind her.


    She slowly walked towards Madam Qu who was lying on the hospital bed with all kinds of instruments inserted all over her body. Chen Meng¡¯er felt an indescribable pain in her heart.


    She still remembered it clearly. Two days ago, Madam Qu had held her hand and looked at her kindly. But now, she was lying on the hospital bed with no idea whether she was dead or alive.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took two or three steps and walked to the front of Madam Qu¡¯s hospital bed. She reached out and put her hand on Madam Qu¡¯s wrist. The next second, Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition was presented in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain one by one.


    Madam Qu was a typical case of atherosclerosis. Atherosclerosis was the mostmon and important type of vascr disease in the group of diseases called arteriosclerosis. Originally, when Chen Meng¡¯er met Madam Qu at the Qu family¡¯s birthday banquetst time, her mutated brain had already examined Madam Qu¡¯s physical condition.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still thinking of visiting the Qu family after she had finished dealing with the matters at hand. It was a good opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to help Madam Qu recuperate.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er never expected that she was still one step toote. Madam Qu was so agitated that she suddenly had a seizure and her life was hanging by a thread.


    Madam Qu¡¯s current situation was very urgent. Madam Qu had a coronary artery atherosclerosis myocardial infarction. Madam Qu¡¯s current situation did not allow her to undergo surgery at all. This was also the reason why those experts, after consulting Madam Qu, had always adopted conservative treatment and did not dare to let Madam Qu go on the operating table.

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533:</h4>


    If Madam Qu was put on the operating table, she might not be able to survive.


    However, Madam Qu¡¯s illness was not incurable. It was just a little exhausting to treat. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the best treatment n given by her mutated brain. Then, she pondered over it for a while before she took out the needle box containing the golden needles from her bag.


    Inside the needle box, there were rows and rows of golden needles of different lengths. Chen Meng¡¯er first picked up the shortest golden needle and stabbed it into Madam Qu¡¯s chest and the acupuncture point on the side of her heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not slow in inserting the needles. As Chen Meng¡¯er moved, the number of golden needles in the needle box decreased. As the number of golden needles in the needle box decreased, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face also became pale, a thinyer of sweat also appeared on her forehead.


    When the golden needles were inserted into Madam Qu¡¯s acupuncture points one by one, Madam Qu¡¯s pale face and green lips looked much better than before. At least, she did not look as ghastly as before.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the longest golden needle. This golden needle was the most crucial and also the most difficult needle. Even the slightest deviation in the depth of the needle would cause the entire acupuncture effort to be wasted. It might even endanger Madam Qu¡¯s life.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the longest golden needle and took a deep breath. With her other hand, she reached out and wiped the sweat on her forehead, then, without hesitation, she pricked the longest golden needle into the acupuncture point closest to Madam Qu¡¯s heart.


    Looking at the tiny golden needle, Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s finally done,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. Looking at Madam Qu¡¯s blood-red lips, she knew that the acupuncture had seeded.


    However, with Madam Qu¡¯s current condition and the appearance of the golden needles in her heart, anyone who saw it would find it a little scary. Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er entered, the group of experts who had stayed in the meeting room for an hour finally showed up.


    Looking at the entrance of the emergency room that waspletely surrounded, the leading expert wearing a white coat and a pair of thick spectacles had a disapproving expression on his face. However, when he saw Elder Qu standing at the front, he forcefully erased that expression from his face.


    No matter how ostentatious this expert was, he did not dare to be impudent when he was with Elder Qu.


    ¡°Elder Qu.¡± The leading expert went forward to greet Elder Qu.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Qu replied faintly. Elder Qu¡¯s reaction now was not the slightest bit different from when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er just now.


    ¡°Elder Qu, we had a meeting just now to discuss the most secure treatment n. We will go and treat Madam Qu now.¡± He had not seen Elder Qu¡¯s attitude when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er just now, that expert did not have many thoughts about Elder Qu¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Huh, the discussion came out? How much time has passed? Don¡¯t you know that time is life? The patient is lying in there, waiting for you to save her. Yet, you guys are hiding in the conference room to have some sort of meeting. You guys have a lot of time, but the patient does not! How could they have the time to wait for you?¡± Elder Qu thought of his wife lying in the emergency room. She was unconscious and waiting for these experts to save her life, but these experts were having an endless meeting in the conference room.


    Just now, if it wasn¡¯t for those sons of his who kept pulling him and telling him not to be impulsive, he would have rushed into the conference room and dragged these experts out.


    Those experts were scolded by Elder Qu until they didn¡¯t say anything. If it was someone else, those experts would have long turned around and left with a dark expression.


    ¡°Elder Qu, Madam Qu¡¯s situation is quite special. We don¡¯t dare to treat Madam Qu without confidence,¡± the leading expert exined to Elder Qu politely.


    ¡°Why? Are you confident that you can save my wife now?¡± Elder Qu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Elder Qu¡¯s words immediately stumped the experts. How could these experts have full confidence in saving Madam Qu? They had discussed the issue for a long time and only found a method that could temporarily stabilize Madam Qu. As for the rest, they still wanted to wait for Madam Qu¡¯s condition to improve a little before proceeding with the next step of treatment.


    ¡°Elder Qu, you¡¯d better let us go in first and check on Madam Qu¡¯s condition before proceeding with the treatment. Otherwise, if we dy any longer, we really won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± A slightly younger expert behind the leading expert spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Qu. If you have any dissatisfaction, wait until we stabilize Madam Qu¡¯s condition, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± The leading expert wiped his sweat and echoed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Elder Qu looked at the tightly shut emergency room door and coldly snorted.


    The experts were very puzzled by Elder Qu¡¯s attitude. They turned their heads to look at the military region¡¯s director, wanting to get an answer from him.


    The director looked at the questioning gazes of these experts. He was very helpless. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Elder Qu, and he also couldn¡¯t afford to offend these experts. If their hospital had some serious patients in the future, they would still have to rely on them.


    The director weighed it in his heart for a moment before he said to those experts, ¡°All of you should wait for a moment. There are people in the emergency room right now.¡±


    Before the director could finish his sentence, the leading expert interrupted him, ¡°What? You said that there are people in the emergency room right now? What did I say before? Other than the nurses who are constantly checking on Madam Qu¡¯s condition, no one else is allowed to enter!¡± The leading expert was infuriated by this piece of news.

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534:</h4>


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I was the one who let her in. If there are any problems, I will take responsibility.¡± Elder Qu really did not take a liking to these experts at all.


    Each of them wore a white coat and sses. They had the arrogance of an intellectual. However, at the crucial moment, they werepletely useless.


    After Elder Qu spoke, no matter how displeased the experts were, they kept their mouths shut.


    ¡°Then Elder Qu, does your wife still need our treatment?¡± An ignorant person asked in the crowd.


    The moment that person said that, the people around him rolled their eyes. Why was this person so blind? He didn¡¯t even look at the situation. How could he have the right to speak?


    That person couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck when his seniors looked at him with unkind eyes. He realized that he seemed to have said the wrong thing. He quickly shut his mouth.


    At this moment, the emergency room door creaked open.


    Everyone outside the emergency room looked at the open door in unison.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± When Zhou Yunjie saw Chen Meng¡¯ere out, his cold and expressionless face finally disappeared.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the group of people and was stunned at first. However, she immediately realized that the extra people should be those experts.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was sizing up these experts, they were also sizing up Chen Meng¡¯er. They had long guessed in their hearts that it was Elder Qu who allowed people to enter the emergency room despite the experts¡¯ opinions. Now, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true face, they were all muttering in their hearts who she was.


    However, no one was able to answer the questions in their hearts. Elder Qu and the members of the Qu family stared unblinkingly at Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to tell them about Madam Qu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is her current condition?¡± Elder Qu could not help but take a few steps towards Chen Meng¡¯er as he asked anxiously.


    ¡°Grandma Qu¡¯s current condition is stable for the time being. If she doesn¡¯t rpse, she still needs to undergo surgery. Of course, with Grandma Qu¡¯s current condition, it¡¯s not realistic to undergo surgery immediately. After she recovers, we can arrange for another surgery for her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not hide anything and spoke smoothly in front of so many people.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re saying that my wife is now out of danger?¡± Despite Chen Meng¡¯er having spoken about her needing to have surgery, Elder Qu indicated that he did not hear it. The only thing he heard was that his wife¡¯s condition had stabilized. Elder Qu could not help but ask Chen Meng¡¯er for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, as long as she is no longer stimted by the outside world, Grandma Qu¡¯s condition is stable and she won¡¯t be in danger for the time being. However, Grandpa Qu, Grandma Qu¡¯s body is already very weak. With this illness, her body will definitely not be as strong as before. Therefore, in nearly a year¡¯s time, Grandma Qu¡¯s has to be put on bed rest. She can not be stimted at all.¡± Saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er herself could not help but sigh in her heart. Her attitude could not be too tough with the Qu family¡¯s situation. Otherwise, she would make Madam Qu fall ill again and her conscience would not be able to live with it.


    ¡°On what basis are you giving Madam Qu¡¯s condition a conclusion?¡± The leading expert stared at Chen Meng¡¯er with an unfriendly gaze as he questioned Madam Qu¡¯s condition. He had assessed Madam Qu¡¯s situation and knew how critical her condition was. And now, a brat had run up to him and said that Madam Qu¡¯s life was no longer in danger. What was the meaning of this?

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535:</h4>


    ¡°Regarding Grandma Qu¡¯s condition, not everyone will believe what I said. You can go in and have a check-up yourself. However, before we finish the check-up on Grandma Qu, I advise you not to act rashly. Treat her well. When the timees, if anything goes wrong, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the doctors in white coats and kindly reminded them.


    However, they felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was looking down on them.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that? We don¡¯t need you to tell us what to do.¡± These experts were all proud and arrogant. How dare she question their authority?


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Qu was overprotective. ¡°Why are all of you speaking nonsense? Just listen to what my granddaughter has to say.¡±


    Qu Yaobing also stared at the person who spoke with an unfriendly gaze.


    These experts were reprimanded by Elder Qu and stared at by Qu Yaobing¡¯s eagle-like gaze. How could they dare say anything more?


    The leading expert was filled with hatred in his heart. When had he ever been so aggrieved? However, he was still tactful and did not pick on Chen Meng¡¯er again. He only took a deep look at Chen Meng¡¯er and said to Elder Qu, ¡°Then Elder Qu, I will bring some people in to examine Madam Qu first.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not take these experts¡¯ provocation to heart at all. She really did not take them seriously. While these experts were capable and good at their jobs, they weren¡¯t as good as she was.


    Elder Qu did not answer the leading expert¡¯s words. Instead, he turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, asking for her opinion.


    Chen Meng¡¯er received Elder Qu¡¯s gaze and nodded at him. Only then did Elder Qu open his mouth and say with an indifferent expression, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The experts walked past Chen Meng¡¯er one after another and entered the emergency room. Although they were very dissatisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er, they did not dare show it.


    After the experts entered, Su Jin¡¯s usually cold face was now filled with worry. She walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Little Miss, how do you feel? Your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was pale, and a thinyer of sweat had formed on her forehead. If one were to observe carefully, one would discover that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s breathing was also much faster than usual.


    Su Jin¡¯s voice was not loud but the Qu family members heard her words.


    At this moment, Elder Qu took a careful look at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression and he suddenly could not stand still. He turned his head and shouted to the director, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Quickly call a doctor over and take a look at my girl.¡±


    Qu Yaobing took three steps and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. In a low voice, using a gentle tone that he had never used before, he asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s actions shocked the Qu family members, especially the daughters-inw of Elder Qu.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong with Yaobing?¡± The Qu family¡¯s second daughter-inw asked as she nudged her husband, Qu Yaoguo, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? If you have anything to say, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± Qu Yaoguo knew what his wife was asking, however, at such an asion, it was not appropriate for him to say anything to his wife. After all, they had yet to receive a proper answer regarding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with their family.


    Murong Ying¡¯s gazended on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face as she carefully sized up this little girl. She did not understand why her husband and her father-inw would treat this little girl differently.


    She had wanted to ask her husband more than once, but for some reason, every time she wanted to open her mouth, she could not get the words out of her mouth no matter how hard she tried. She was afraid. She was afraid that she would hear something from her husband that she did not want to hear.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze swept past Murong Ying. She saw Murong Ying¡¯s probing gaze on her, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She really did not know much about her biological mother in this life, but she had heard about her several times in her previous life. It was said that Murong Qi was really lucky to have an aunt who doted on her so much.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was rather curious. If she were to oppose Murong Qi in the future, would her biological mother, Murong Ying, stand on her side? Who would she help? The little devil in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart began to be active.


    Chen Meng¡¯er retracted her gaze and looked at the people who were looking at her with worry in their eyes. Her heart warmed up and a soft smile appeared on her face, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve just given Grandma Qu a treatment and am a little exhausted. I¡¯ll be fine after Grandma Qu has rested for a while.¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, a cup of warm water was handed to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er looked up and saw a face that was somewhat simr to hers appearing in front of her. ¡°Drink some water. It might make you feel better,¡± Qu Haoxiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er worriedly and said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled at Qu Haoxiang, revealing the dimples on her face. She looked very pretty. Perhaps it was because she and Qu Haoxiang were twins, but she had an unspoken intimacy with Qu Haoxiang.

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536:</h4>


    The experts walked into the emergency room with an incredulous attitude.


    ¡°How are the indicators of Madam Qu¡¯s condition?¡± The leading expert asked the nurse who had entered the emergency room before them.


    ¡°She is very stable now.¡± The nurses were very surprised when they saw the numbers disyed on the various instruments. They thought that they had seen incorrectly, but, after they looked carefully, they confirmed that there was nothing wrong with their eyes.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The leading expert walked over personally with a doubtful attitude and examined Madam Qu.


    After the examination, the expert¡¯s expression was very interesting. Even when the person behind him asked him a question, he did not answer.


    He really could not understand. Madam Qu¡¯s situation was so critical previously. How could she recover in such a short period of time? He was sure that in the country, there was no doctor who had the ability to perform such a miracle.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± The leading expert muttered in puzzlement.


    In the emergency room, the experts were puzzled by Madam Qu¡¯s miraculous recovery. They discussed and discussed, but they could not figure out what kind of treatment method could allow Madam Qu¡¯s body to recover so well. These experts felt that they could not afford to lose their reputation because of their pride. Therefore, no one was willing to go out and ask Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Outside the emergency room, Chen Meng¡¯er took the water Qu Haoxiang handed her and added a little spring water from the space while everyone was not paying attention.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er drank the spring water from the space, her pale face looked a little better.


    Yuwen Jing, who had rushed over after hearing the news, saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pale face and his face instantly darkened. He took a few quick steps and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He reached out and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder and asked in a low and concerned voice, ¡°Meng¡¯er, why is your face like this? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to get a doctor to take a look at you?¡±


    The way Yuwen Jing hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder made Elder Qu, Qu Yaobing, and Qu Haoxiang feel jealous.


    Elder Qu stared at Yuwen Jing with an unfriendly gaze and deliberately coughed to remind him to back off.


    However, all of Yuwen Jing¡¯s attention was on Chen Meng¡¯er and he did not notice Elder Qu. On the other hand, Qu Haojie was a little dazed and concerned about his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, are you feeling unwell? Have you caught a cold?¡±


    ¡°You brat, go away and mind your own business.¡± Elder Qu was very disgusted by the concern of his grandson.


    Qu Haoxiang looked at his grandfather¡¯s reminder, but Yuwen Jingpletely ignored it. Qu Haoxiang simply ran and snatched Chen Meng¡¯er from Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands. Yuwen Jing was only concerned about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s health, but Qu Haoxiang snatched her away.


    Yuwen Jing looked at his empty embrace and frowned in dissatisfaction. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er being pulled by Qu Haoxiang, but he did not directly snatch her away. Yuwen Jing was still worried about Qu Haoxiang¡¯s identity as his future brother-inw. If it were anyone else, they would not even be able to even stand beside her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Elder Qu and the others. Why were all of them so childish?

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537:</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er inserted the needles into Madam Qu, not only did it consume her physical strength, it also consumed her mental strength. At this moment, although the spring water in the space had replenished her physical strength, she was extremely tired.


    Moreover, Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition did not mean that she could be done with just one treatment. Tomorrow, after Chen Meng¡¯er examined Madam Qu¡¯s body, she would have to decide on the next step of the treatment n.


    Chen Meng¡¯er estimated that the experts had already finished examining Madam Qu¡¯s body but they had note out after such a long time. Chen Meng¡¯er figured that although they were a little arrogant, their minds were still clear. They would not disregard the patient¡¯s safety just to take a gamble, especially with someone of Madam Qu¡¯s status.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, Grandma Qu¡¯s condition has stabilized for the time being. Her life will not be in danger. I will go back and rest first. Tomorrow afternoon, I wille back to check on Grandma Qu¡¯s body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said goodbye to Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, which was slightly more red than before, and his heart ached. ¡°Little girl, you should go back. Thank you for today. You should go back and rest well. Oh right, Haoxiang, send Meng¡¯er back. Haojie, go back and send Meng¡¯er the ginseng at home.¡± Elder Qu thought for a moment before he instructed his two grandsons.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Qu Haoxiang and Qu Haojie replied.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, just ask Haoxiang to send me back. As for the ginseng, there¡¯s no need. If I really need ginseng, how could my Grandpa not have it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew the ginseng that Elder Qu was talking about, it was definitely not the artificially bred ginseng in the market, but rather the wild ginseng with good quality. As for how old it was, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know.


    Plus she had more then enough wild ginseng in her space.


    Moreover, over the years, Chen Meng¡¯er had developed thend of the space and nted all kinds of precious medicinal herbs. When it came to nting medicinal herbs, her space was really a treasure, no matter what kind of medicinal herbs and what conditions they needed to grow, they could grow very well in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space.


    Not only did they grow well, after years of observation, Chen Meng¡¯er also discovered that a year of growth in the space was equivalent to ten years of growth in the outside world. Therefore, under this unique condition, Chen Meng¡¯er really did notck any precious medicinal herbs.


    Elder Qu thought about it and it made sense. Elder Liu did notck any precious medicinal herbs. If he really made his grandson send medicinal herbs to them, Elder Liu might even say that he was looking down on him and the Green Gang.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Let Haoxiang send you back. If you¡¯re missing anything, you can call me. You can tell Haoxiang anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa Qu. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er epted Elder Qu¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Then Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go. I will personally drive you.¡± Qu Haoxiang pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm excitedly and said.


    ¡°Haoxiang, are you sure that you have a license? Can you even drive?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to teasingly remind Qu Haoxiang.


    Qu Haoxiang subconsciously looked at his grandfather after Chen Meng¡¯er said that, and his grandfather was currently staring at him. ¡°You brat, stop it. You¡¯re not allowed to drive. I asked you to send Meng¡¯er back, not to drive her back. You have to just apany her and send her to her house.¡± Normally, Elder Qu turned a blind eye to the outrageous actions of his grandchildren but letting them drive as minors was too far.


    ¡°Take my car. My car is still at the entrance of the hospital.¡± Yuwen Jing, who had been silent the entire time, coldly watched as Qu Haoxiang pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm. Yuwen Jing had been holding it in for quite a while. Even though they were rted by blood, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s hand on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm still looked like an eyesore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really exhausted. She, Yuwen Jing, and Qu Haoxiang sat in Yuwen Jing¡¯s car. When they returned to the Liu family, Chen Meng¡¯er left Yuwen Jing and Qu Haoxiang behind. She went back to her own room, took a shower, and went to sleep.


    Qu Haoxiang and Yuwen Jing stared at each other. It wasn¡¯t until Elder Liu received the news and brought Zhuge Yu out that the two of them stopped staring and braced themselves to greet Elder Liu.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my girl?¡± Elder Liu saw Yuwen Jing and Qu Haoxiang in the hall as soon as he arrived, but he didn¡¯t see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss went back to her room to rest. She just finished applying acupuncture on Madam Qu, and she¡¯s quite exhausted now, so she went to rest first.¡± Zhuge Yu rushed ahead of Yuwen Jing and Qu Haoxiang to exin to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Is there any problem with her?¡± Elder Liu was worried when he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was exhausted.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong for the time being. Little Miss said herself that she just needs to sleep,¡± Zhuge Yu said truthfully.


    ¡°I see. Ask the people in your kitchen to get some nourishing porridge and make some snacks that Meng¡¯er likes. This girl will be starving when she wakes up,¡± Elder Liu said to Zhuge Yu and turned to look at Yuwen Jing and Qu Haoxiang. Yuwen Jing had long been used to Elder Liu¡¯s style of handling things and his aura. He calmly looked up at Elder Liu and greeted him.


    Qu Haoxiang, on the other hand, was tense and restless when he faced Elder Liu.


    ¡°Haoxiang, right?¡± Elder Liu was quite interested in his granddaughter¡¯s twin brother. ¡°Thank you for sending my girl back. How¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s situation now?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother¡¯s situation is stable now, and it¡¯s all thanks to Meng¡¯er. If it weren¡¯t for Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t know if my grandmother would have been able to make it through tonight. So, it¡¯s my duty to send Meng¡¯er back,¡± Qu Haoxiang replied cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s stable. My little girl has some real skills.¡± Elder Liu also believed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills, which was why he didn¡¯t stop Chen Meng¡¯er when she went to the hospital.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have such skills, Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t have let her get involved in this mess.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538:</h4>


    Qu Haoxiang red at Yuwen Jing with a provocative look in his eyes. He turned his head and looked like an sweet child again as he looked at Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa Liu, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ve sent Meng¡¯er back, so I¡¯ll go back first. I still have to reply to my grandfather¡¯s call and tell him that I¡¯ve sent Meng¡¯er home safely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay. When you go back, help me send a message to your grandpa. Tell him not to worry about your grandmother¡¯s health. With Meng¡¯er around, I¡¯ll go and see your grandmother when she¡¯s better.¡± Elder Liu thought for a moment before said to Qu Haoxiang,


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Grandpa Liu, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Go back. Do you have a car? Why don¡¯t I get someone to send you?¡± It was rare for Elder Liu to treat Qu Haoxiang well since he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological brother.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. My car is outside the door. It¡¯s gettingte. Grandpa Liu, you should rest early.¡± Qu Haoxiang¡¯s good attitude waspletely different from his usual self.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others hade back in Yuwen Jing¡¯s car. However, the Qu family¡¯s car had been following Yuwen Jing¡¯s car all the way to the Liu family residence. Otherwise, Qu Haoxiang would really have asked Elder Liu to send him back.


    Qu Haoxiang left obediently, but Yuwen Jing sat on the chair like he owned the ce. He did not have the self-awareness of a guest and drank tea.


    After sending Qu Haoxiang off, Elder Liu turned his head and saw Yuwen Jing. He was an eyesore. ¡°Why are you still sitting here? Why aren¡¯t you going back? It¡¯s already sote. Your grandparents are probably waiting anxiously.¡± Although Elder Liu had already acknowledged Yuwen Jing in his heart, when he thought about how this kid started to have feelings for his precious granddaughter at such a young age, the anger in his heart started to boil.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Before I came out, I told my grandparents that I won¡¯t be going back tonight,¡± Yuwen Jing said calmly.


    However, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t remain calm after hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. ¡°You won¡¯t be going back tonight? Kid, what are you nning? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about you. You can go back and stay wherever you want, but you can¡¯t stay at my ce.¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words.


    Zhuge Yu stood to the side and watched coldly. He had no intention of going forward to mediate the fight. Zhuge Yu had always remembered the words of his Little Miss. It was good for Elder Liu to move properly and lose his temper ever so often.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying at your ce. I¡¯m staying at Meng¡¯er¡¯s ce.¡± Yuwen Jing had just finished speaking when he saw Elder Liu¡¯s eye twitch. He was afraid that he would really anger Elder Liu. Then Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely ignore him so he quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯m just worried about Meng¡¯er. When I first arrived at the hospital, Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. As long as I see Meng¡¯er well tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Elder Liu had always been a soft-hearted person.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. If you want to stay, then stay. However, it¡¯s only for one night. Tomorrow morning, when Meng¡¯er wakes up, you¡¯ll get lost.¡± After Elder Liu said that, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Yuwen Jing was left with an expression that he knew this would happen.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er took a shower, she was so tired that shey on the bed and fell asleep.

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539:</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was in a deep sleep, she did not notice that a faintyer of golden light had appeared around her body. She felt veryfortable at this moment and could not help but let out a moan. However, she did not know what was happening.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, which had been pale and bloodless just now, slowly became healthier.


    ¡°Oh!¡± When the sun shone into the bedroom through the slit in the curtains, she finally showed signs of waking up. She closed her eyes and stretchedfortably under the nket. Then, she reached out to rub her eyes and sat up from the bed. ¡°Oh, I slept sofortably this time.¡±


    She felt that her entire body had an endless amount of strength. She felt a little strange. She thought that even if she had slept the whole night after performing acupuncture on Madam Qu, she would still feel weak and a little dizzy when she woke up this morning. Before she fell asleepst night, she had thought that she would get some medicine to replenish her body after she woke up. She also asked Nanny Li to make a pot of medicinal cuisine to replenish her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I actually recovered so quickly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat there and muttered to herself.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished muttering to herself, she thought about going to the hospitalter to check on Madam Qu¡¯s condition and perform the next session of acupuncture. However, after the acupuncture sessionst night, Madam Qu¡¯s body still needed to be properly recuperated.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and shed into the space. After entering the space, she could not help but take a deep breath. She did not know if it was a misconception, but the air in this space was much better than the air outside. And the vibe today was especially obvious.


    ¡°Why do I feel that the space today is somewhat different from before?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked around the space, nothing seemed to have obviously changed. ¡°No, something must have changed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned and said to herself with certainty.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked towards the spring and checked it. There was no change to the spring. It was still the same size as before.


    At that moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was thirsty. She bent down and picked up a mouthful of spring water and took a sip. When the spring water entered her mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. The spring water was even sweeter than before. After the spring water entered her body, she immediately felt warm andfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that this space has upgraded?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with her eyes wide open in disbelief.


    After a long while, she was sure that this space that she thought would never upgrade had actually miraculously upgraded.


    As for what had been upgraded, after Chen Meng¡¯er carefully searched, she discovered that other than the spring water being sweeter and and more potent, there were also changes to the herbs that were nted in the space. They seemed to have be even more vibrant overnight, and that was not all. After Chen Meng¡¯er carefully studied it for half a day, she was sure that the growth rate of these herbs in the space had increased again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked around the space once and studied it. She saw that it had been quite some time since she had left, so her grandfather and the others should be anxious. Only then did she gather her thoughts and enter the pharmacy. She went to take a look at the herbs. She brought out some of the herbs that Madam Qu needed.


    The herbs produced in this space were different from the herbs outside the space in terms of quality and efficacy.


    Chen Meng¡¯erpared the prescription given to her by her mutated brain and took some of the herbs that she thought Madam Qu would need. Only then did she sh out of the space.


    Elder Liu and the others were waiting anxiously outside Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room. They looked at the time on their watches and were anxious. It was almost noon, but there was still no movement in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room. If it were any other time, Chen Meng¡¯er would have woken up by now.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go knock on the door.¡± Fatty had asked this question countless times, and every time, Elder Liu rolled his eyes at him. However, after Fatty finished speaking, Elder Liu did not re at him.


    Instead, he said to him, ¡°Go.¡±


    Fatty could not wait to turn around and knock on the door. However, before he could knock, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room door opened with a creak.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Fatty, who raised his hand and looked like he was about to knock on the door. She understood in her heart. She looked at the crowd behind Fatty and her heart was filled with gratitude.


    Skinny pulled Fatty who was an eyesore to the side. Elder Liu walked forward and Yuwen Jing took the opportunity to follow closely behind. ¡°Grandpa, Yuwen, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Fatty, I¡¯ve made all of you worry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the crowd and said with some guilt.


    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling better?¡± Elder Liu said as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ruddy face. His worried heart was finally at ease.


    Yuwen Jing was the same. When Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, he also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. When he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face had recovered its natural color, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°After sleeping for a night, I¡¯m fine. Now, I feel that my entire body is full of energy. Why don¡¯t I go practice with you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Ahem, it looks like you¡¯re really fine. Then hurry up and go eat breakfast. You haven¡¯t eaten anything for an entire night. You must be hungry.¡± Elder Liu coughed and said.


    After lunch, Chen Meng¡¯er apanied her grandfather to y chess for a while. Then, she brought her small bag and was apanied by Yuwen Jing to the hospital.


    Elder Liu didn¡¯t stop Yuwen Jing this time and allowed Yuwen Jing to stick to Chen Meng¡¯er like glue.


    Elder Liu wanted to apany Chen Meng¡¯er to the hospital, but the general election was about to start. The Qu family held the power, so the general election would definitely be held by the Qu family. As for the Liu family, although the Green Gang did not participate in political matters, they had a very important position in the political arena.


    If Elder Liu were to be on good terms with the Qu family at this time, people would think that he was backing the Qu family. This result was not what Elder Liu wanted to see, so at this critical moment, it was better for him to avoid the Qu family a little.

 Chapter 540

    <h4>Chapter 540:</h4>


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er went to the hospital, Elder Liu secretly held onto Yuwen Jing and instructed him to protect Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not want Chen Meng¡¯er to suffer any grievance or harm.


    After Elder Liu received Yuwen Jing¡¯s guarantee that he would do that, he released him with satisfaction.


    Sitting in the car, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Yuwen Jing, ¡°Yuwen, Grandpa held onto you just now. What did he say in such a secretive manner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. He just asked me to take good care of you.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er lovingly.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing arrived at the hospital, Qu Yaobing and Qu Haoxiang were already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. They had been waiting for a long time. It was not because they wanted Chen Meng¡¯er toe and treat Madam Qu, but rather, it was because the father and son just wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er as soon as possible.


    As for Elder Qu, he also wanted toe to the hospital entrance to greet her. However, his wife had just woken up. Although her condition was stable, she had just suffered such a great shock, Elder Qu, who had almost lost his wife, was still worried about leaving his wife behind. Therefore, he was waiting anxiously in the ward with her.


    Although Madam Qu had woken up, she was still wearing an oxygen mask and it was inconvenient for her to speak. In addition, Madam Qu¡¯s body was very weak and she did not have the strength to speak. She just opened her eyes for a while and was tired. Therefore, she had to close them for a while to rest.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er arrived, Madam Qu had just finished resting. Her eyes were open and she was in good spirits. When she saw Chen Meng¡¯er walk in, her eyes shed with a glimmer of light.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± When Elder Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he also hurriedly went up to greet her. Elder Qu¡¯s attitude made Murong Ying and the other daughters-inw wonder what was going on.


    ¡°Little girl, how are you? Let me take a look. Does yourplexion look better?¡± Elder Qu was still quite worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s health. He had not slept well the entire night thinking of her pale little face.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already fine. I¡¯ll go and do a physical examination of Grandma Qu first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er allowed Elder Qu to pull her and examine her face.


    ¡°Yes, your face looks pretty good. I¡¯m relieved. You go and do a physical examination on Grandma Qu. Meng¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how your Grandma Qu would have been.¡± As he said that, Grandpa Qu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    He and his wife had been together for so many years, and they had gone through many hardships. He was used to having her by his side all the time. If she were to suddenly disappear, he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to live on.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, don¡¯t worry. A good person will have good karma. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about Grandma Qu¡¯s health.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words weren¡¯t fake at all, if it weren¡¯t for Madam Qu¡¯s kind heart in her previous life, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cold-hearted personality, even if Madam Qu was her grandmother in this life, she might not have rushed to the hospital in the middle of the night, to save Madam Qu¡¯s life.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she walked to the side of Madam Qu¡¯s hospital bed. Perhaps because Chen Meng¡¯er hade, Madam Qu¡¯s spirit was much better than before. At least she had kept her eyes open for a long time and didn¡¯t close them.


    ¡°Grandma Qu, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll examine your body in a moment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but lower her voice and speak softly to Madam Qu.


    Madam Qu¡¯s mouth, which was covered by the oxygen mask, moved. She wanted to say something, but in the end, due to her physical strength, she could not say it. However, Chen Meng¡¯er could see from Madam Qu¡¯s eyes that Madam Qu was happy to see her. ¡°Grandma Qu, you just need to rx your entire body. Leave the rest to me.¡±

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541:</h4>


    Madam Qu winked at Chen Meng¡¯er, indicating that she believed her words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Madam Qu winking at her, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, revealing those two beautiful dimples. She turned around and said to the other people in the ward, ¡°I want to examine Grandma Qu¡¯s body. Please go out and wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Meng¡¯er. Take your time. If there¡¯s anything, call me. I¡¯ll be right outside.¡± With Elder Qu leading the way, no one dared object to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Everyone cooperated and walked out of the ward.


    Yuwen Jing was thest to walk out of the ward. He turned around and nced at Chen Meng¡¯er worriedly. He wasn¡¯t worried that she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to save Madam Qu, but he was worried about her health. Yuwen Jing still thought about her pale little face from yesterday.


    However, Yuwen Jing ultimately chose to listen to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and walked out of the ward. He helped Chen Meng¡¯er close the door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er cleared her distracting thoughts and reached out to put her hand on Madam Qu¡¯s wrist. In the next second, various aspects of Madam Qu¡¯s body were disyed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind. Madam Qu¡¯s condition today was much better thanst night before Chen Meng¡¯er applied her treatment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s acupuncture treatment was still very useful for Madam Qu¡¯s condition.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took Madam Qu¡¯s pulse. When she was checking, Madam Qu stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished looking at all the data regarding Madam Qu¡¯s condition that appeared in her mutated brain, she raised her head and met Madam Qu¡¯s gaze on her.


    ¡°Grandma Qu, don¡¯t worry. Your body is slowly recovering. I will give you another treatmentter. Then, I will write a guide to help you recuperate.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Madam Qu would be worried about her body, so, sheforted Madam Qu. ¡°Grandma Qu, I will give you a treatmentter. After the treatment, you will be sleepy. At that time, don¡¯t reject it. If you want to sleep, close your eyes and sleep for a while. This way, when you wake up again, you¡¯ll be more energetic than you are now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Madam Qu would have psychological trauma from her sudden illness, which might result in insomnia.


    Madam Qu listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. After blinking obediently, she simply closed her eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the patient who was so cooperative, and her slightly tense mood rxed a little. Actually, it was more difficult to perform acupuncture on Madam Qu this time thanst night. Everything had to be much more precise.


    Therefore, on the way here, Chen Meng¡¯er was actually still feeling pressured. Although she had a mutated brain, it could only guide Chen Meng¡¯er. She still had to personally perform acupuncture by herself. Meaning she had to grasp the key points herself. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the first golden needle and was about to start, her other hand, which was tightly clenched, was already starting to sweat.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was stronger and had a better resistance to pressure. The hand holding the golden needle did not tremble.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held the golden needle and took a deep breath. She stared at the acupuncture points on Madam Qu¡¯s body and slightly narrowed her eyes. She was currently in a state of high concentration.


    Although this treatment was moreplicated and difficult than the one that Chen Meng¡¯er appliedst night, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s speed and decisiveness were not slower thanst night¡¯s. If there were people present, seeing the speed of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements would definitely make their jaws drop.


    After urately inserting all the golden needles into Madam Qu¡¯s body, a thinyer of sweat had already appeared on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead. Now that the needles were inserted, Chen Meng¡¯er had the time to use her other hand. She took out a white handkerchief embroidered with an orchid from her pocket and gently wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    She looked at her watch. When ten minutes were up, she had to to remove the needles. She had to remove all the golden needles that had been inserted into Madam Qu¡¯s body within a minute. If she was too slow, the effect of the treatment would be greatly reduced. In the worst case scenario, it might have consequences for Madam Qu.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could not be the slightest bit negligent at this time.


    In these ten minutes, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes had hardly left the watch on her wrist. When the time was up, she would immediately take action. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s speed was so fast that others could not see her movements clearly.


    In less than a minute, the golden needles had been taken out from Madam Qu¡¯s body. When Chen Meng¡¯er disinfected the golden needles one by one and put them back into her needle box, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Madam Qu, who was like a hedgehog with golden needles all over her body just a moment ago, was sleeping soundly now. Madam Qu¡¯s expression was also much better than before Chen Meng¡¯er applied the treatment. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er could not judge Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition just by looking at her expression.


    She put the golden needles into her needle box and carefully put the needle box into her bag. Only then did she reach out and give Madam Qu a full body examination.

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542:</h4>


    The two times Chen Meng¡¯er applied acupuncture had yed a great role in Madam Qu¡¯s illness. Her current condition had improved greatly. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Madam Qu who was sleeping soundly. Her worried heart could be considered to be at ease.


    And next, the most important thing was for Madam Qu¡¯s body to recuperate well, so that she could undergo surgery.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gently pushed open the door of the ward and walked out.


    The Qu family members were waiting at the door. As soon as they saw Chen Meng¡¯er walk out, Elder Qu and the others surrounded her. ¡°Little girl, how is Grandma Qu¡¯s condition?¡± Although Elder Qu believed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills, when it came to his wife who had apanied him for his entire life, he could not help but feel worried. That fear, came from the bottom of his heart.


    The other members of the Qu family were also looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation. Apart from one person, Murong Ying.


    During this period of time, Murong Ying had heard many bad things about this girl from her niece. Of course, if her mother-inw had not fallen ill and was hospitalized, she believed that she would have heard even more. To be honest, Murong Ying¡¯s feelings towards this girl in front of her were ratherplicated. She did not like her nor hate her.


    However, it was rare that Murong Ying did not directly judge a person just because of what her niece had said.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, don¡¯t worry. Everyone, Grandma Qu¡¯s condition has already been under controlst night and is now developing in a good direction. I just gave Grandma Qu another treatment. Grandma Qu has already fallen asleep. When she wakes up, she will probably look much better. However, Grandma Qu¡¯s body is still very weak. If she is able to recover to the point of undergoing surgery, she will have to cooperate with the treatment that I have prescribed,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, her mutated brain had already disyed a few treatments that were suitable for Madam Qu.


    She would choose the one that was most suitable for Madam Qu.


    ¡°Haoxiang, go and get a pen and paper.¡± Qu Yaobing obeyed his daughter¡¯s orders.


    As for Qu Haoxiang, it was rare that he didn¡¯t go against his father. He agreed and went to look for a pen and paper.


    ¡°Haoxiang, there¡¯s no need to look for that. Just look for the director and ask him to find an empty office.¡± Elder Qu was even more direct.


    Of course, Elder Qu¡¯s original intention was to ask the director to find a clean and empty office. But after Director Ren heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, he immediately vacated his own office and temporarily lent it to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate to upy the director¡¯s office. Fortunately, it did not take long to write a prescription. It only took about twenty minutes.


    ¡°Here, Grandpa Qu, this is the prescription I wrote for Grandma Qu. Take a look, this is only the prescription for Grandma Qu¡¯s body this week. Next week, I will take Grandma Qu¡¯s pulse and check her body before deciding on the prescription for the next week.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the prescription she wrote to Grandpa Qu.


    Chinese medicine was different from Western medicine. Western medicine could cure many kinds of symptoms. However, Chinese medicine was different. Prescriptions were given at different stages of treatment.

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543:</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the medicine in a while.¡± Elder Qu took the prescription from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands, folded it carefully, and ced it in his pocket. It was as if it was a very precious treasure.


    What Elder Qu said also indicated that he valued Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s prescription. He said that he was going to get the medicine himself.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, I brought some herbs. This prescription is useful. As for the few herbs that are not avable, can you go get them?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you are thoughtful. I will go get the few herbs that are missing.¡± Elder Qu was delighted. It seemed that Chen Meng¡¯er did not really dislike the Qu family. Now, she would probably acknowledge them in the future. There was still some hope.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, I¡¯d better go with you. These are a bit tricky to find.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wondered if Elder Qu could find these herbs by himself.


    She might as well go with Elder Qu. When Elder Qu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion, he was even happier. There was no reason for him to disagree.


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to wait until Madam Qu¡¯s illness was cured before leaving the capital. However, things did not go as she had hoped. When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing returned to the Green Gang from the hospital, they discovered that the atmosphere in the Green Gang today was very strange.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked all the way inside. The members were greeting her as usual, but it was obvious that they had lost their usual vigor. She was very puzzled. She turned her head to look at Yuwen Jing and asked for his opinion,


    Yuwen Jing also realized as soon as he entered that the atmosphere in the Green Gang today waspletely different from its usual atmosphere.


    Yuwen Jing waved his hands at Chen Meng¡¯er, indicating that he did not know what had happened to the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but quicken her steps towards the front hall. She had a bad premonition that something must have happened to the Green Gang, and it was not a small matter.


    The atmosphere in the front hall was even worse than the atmosphere in the courtyard. When Chen Meng¡¯er entered, she heard the sighs of Fatty and Skinny. This made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart drop again.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, you¡¯re all here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er adjusted her mood and said with a smile as she walked in.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re back.¡± Elder Liu was experienced in the battlefield after all. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, he put away the frown on his face and greeted Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile. Meanwhile, the frown on Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ faces deepened.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Grandpa, did something happen?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Elder Liu. She was extremely anxious and asked directly.


    After Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, he was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Something did happen. This matter is still a bit tricky. We just received news from Japan saying that your Uncle Ah Biao is unconscious.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is Uncle Ah Biao unconscious?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s words, she cried out in surprise. Under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s care, Ah Biao¡¯s body was as strong as an ox. And now the healthy Ah Biao was unconscious. There was something fishy going on. ¡°Grandpa, what exactly is going on?¡± Elder Liu did not say anything. Instead, he turned his head to look at Zhuge Yu, gesturing for him to speak.


    After Zhuge Yu received Elder Liu¡¯s gaze, he said, ¡°I also just received news from Japan. It said that this morning, Minzhu called Ah Biao to wake him up. In the end, no matter how she tried, he did not wake up. When Minzhu saw that something was wrong, she called the doctor in the gang. After the doctor in the gang finished examining Ah Biao, the conclusion he gave was that Ah Biao had been injected with some kind of poisonous reagent.¡± After saying that, Zhuge Yu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation. There was a voice in Zhuge Yu¡¯s heart telling him that if he wanted to save Ah Biao, he would have to rely on her.


    Not only Zhuge Yu, but even Skinny and Fatty looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not see the way Zhuge Yu and the others looked at her? However, before she examined Ah Biao¡¯s body, she could not guarantee anything. Therefore, she could only frown. She looked at Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go to Japan as soon as possible. We have to go and check what kind of poison Uncle Ah Biao has been injected with. Only after we have checked it out can we start to treat him. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that the poison Uncle Ah Biao has been injected with is not normal. It won¡¯t be good if we dy the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you have a point. Zhuge, Fatty, Skinny, go and make the arrangements. We will rush to Japan in a while.¡± Elder Liu gave the order.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others left after receiving the order. Elder Liu was nning to use his own private jet to fly directly to Japan.


    Since they were going to fly to Japan, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others might not be able to return in a short period of time. She made some calctions. At the very least, she would not be able to make it in time for Madam Qu¡¯s follow-up treatment. After Zhuge Yu and the others left, Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin and pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Yuwen,ter on, help me say hello to Grandpa Qu and the others. I might have to go back on my words. Then, you can tell them that after Grandma Qu follows this prescription for a week, a few herbs will be removed. As for which herbs, I will write them down for youter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 544

    <h4>Chapter 544:</h4>


    Yuwen Jing wanted to go to Japan with Chen Meng¡¯er, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. How could he refuse Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders? Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and agreed.


    In just over an hour, Zhuge Yu and the others rushed back with travel-worn clothes, saying that they had already made arrangements and that the jet could take off at any time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and the others did not dare to dy anything. Only Chen Meng¡¯er carried a small bag on her back and did not have any other luggage. She got into the car and headed straight to the airport.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the Japanese airport three hourster.


    When they arrived at the airport, the car of the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch had already been waiting outside the airport for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the unfamiliar face that hade to pick them up, and her mood was a little low. In the past, every time they came to Japan, Ah Biao had personallye to pick them up. But this time, it was a different person. Ah Biao was currently unconscious, and his fate was unknown.


    The car sped along the way, heading towards the Japanese branch of the Green Gang. Because of Ah Biao¡¯s current situation, the atmosphere in the car along the way was a little gloomy. Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were thinking about something.


    Meanwhile, in the other car, Zhuge Yu and the others were not doing much better either. All of their brows were tightly knitted, and they looked like they were troubled.


    Although Ah Biao had spent a lot of time in Japan, after so many years of friendship, they were blood brothers. Now that Ah Biao was unconscious, how could their moods be any better?


    ¡°Hey, I wonder how Ah Biao¡¯s situation is now?¡± Fatty could not help but sigh and ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Sir and Little Miss here, I believe that nothing will happen to Ah Biao,¡± Zhuge Yu said. He did not know who he wasforting.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch. When the people of the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch saw the car that was carrying Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu, they looked as if they had seen their savior. Their tensed and distressed faces finally rxed.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu got off the car, a familiar figure quickly walked up to them. ¡°Sir, Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re finally here.¡± From the moment she found out that her husband was unconscious, Jin Minzhu had been supporting the normal operation of the Green Gang with great strength. Now, she finally revealed her sadness and shed tears.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stepped forward and held one of Jin Minzhu¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here with Grandpa, so I won¡¯t let anything happen to Uncle Ah Biao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jin Minzhi grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. She held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand as if she was holding onto her lifeline.


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er did not waste any time. The two of them took the lead. Zhuge Yu and the others followed. They were led by Jin Minzhu to Ah Biao¡¯s bedroom.


    After Ah Biao fell unconscious, the Green Gang¡¯s doctors found out that Ah Biao was unconscious because he had been injected with a virus-carrying reagent, so they did not send Ah Biao to the hospital. If they had sent Ah Biao to the hospital, he probably would be a test subject for someone else. Therefore, Ah Biao had been lying in his bedroom and had not been moved.


    ¡°Who else knows that Ah Biao is unconscious?¡± Elder Liu asked with a serious face as they walked.

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545:</h4>


    ¡°Other than a few higher-ups of the Green Gang, no one else knows. After I found out that Ah Biao had been injected with a poisonous reagent and was unconscious, I had people seal off all information,¡± Jin Minzhu said. She had long put away her previous appearance as a rich youngdy. Now, she was a strong woman who couldpletely take charge of her own affairs.


    ¡°Thank you, you did well.¡± Elder Liu was very satisfied with Jin Minzhu¡¯s way of doing things.


    ¡°Sir, Meng¡¯er, Ah Biao is inside. Pleasee in.¡± When they reached the bedroom door, Jin Minzhu stopped and let Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu go in first.


    They went straight to Ah Biao¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Girl, are you going first or should I go first?¡± Elder Liu asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, you go first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for Elder Liu to diagnose Ah Biao first.


    Elder Liu did not decline. He went forward and put one hand on Ah Biao¡¯s wrist. Then, he closed his eyes and calmed his heart down to take Ah Biao¡¯s pulse. Elder Liu had an increasingly ugly expression. This made Zhuge Yu and the others, who had followed Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er in, feel their hearts sink. Jin Minzhu, who had been pretending to be very strong, could not help but tear up.


    Elder Liu withdrew his hand from Ah Biao¡¯s wrist and said to Chen Meng¡¯er without turning his head, ¡°Girl,e and check Ah Biao¡¯s pulse.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather¡¯s expression and knew that Ah Biao¡¯s situation was not very optimistic.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stepped forward and stretched out her hand to put it on Ah Biao¡¯s wrist. Her mutated brain disyed Ah Biao¡¯s current physical condition. And therge red words on the mutated brain made Chen Meng¡¯er shout out in surprise, ¡°This¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Girl, what did you find out?¡± Elder Liu did not expect his granddaughter to be able to diagnose it so quickly. If he had not encountered a simr situation before, he would probably only know that Ah Biao had been poisoned until now. He did not know anything else.


    ¡°Yes, you also found out, right?¡± Ah Biao was obviously injected with the reagent that she had stolen from the military base. However, it was not the same. The concentration of the reagent that Ah Biao had been injected with was slightly lower than the reagent that she had stolen from the military base. Otherwise, if it had been the reagent that Chen Meng¡¯er had stolen, Ah Biao would have died. There was no way he would have survived until now. He was still breathing.


    ¡°Mm. I never thought that in my lifetime, I would see someone injected with this reagent. And to think it was one of our own people too. The Japanese are really going too far,¡± Elder Liu said through gritted teeth. Everyone knew how much Elder Liu hated the Japanese. And Elder Liu hated the reagent that the Japanese had developed even more.


    ¡°Sir, Meng¡¯er, do you have any way to treat Ah Biao¡¯s current condition?¡± Jin Minzhu did not understand what Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were talking about and she did not want to understand either. She only wanted to know if the poison in her husband¡¯s body could be countered and if her husband could wake up.


    ¡°If it were me, I would really be helpless. Myrade was injected with this poison back then. He died in front of my eyes.¡± Elder Liu thought of his formerrade and his words were full of sadness. When Jin Minzhu heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, her body swayed a few times and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Then... Sir, Ah Biao...¡± Jin Minzhu couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I can¡¯t save him, but that doesn¡¯t mean that no one can save Ah Biao. Girl, this time it really depends on you. The Green Gang and the Liu family really depend on you, girl,¡± Elder Liu said and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gratified smile.


    Elder Liu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed the antidote for that reagent. Therefore, the expression on his face just now was not because Ah Biao¡¯s situation was hopeless, but because Ah Biao had been injected with the poison that the Japanese had developed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that the antidote that she had developed on a whim would actuallye in handy. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but feel fortunate. If she had not had nothing better to do before and persisted in developing the antidote for that reagent, would she be like her grandfather, Elder Liu, back in the day, watching her Uncle Ah Biao die right in front of her eyes, just like that? ¡°However, Uncle Ah Biao still can not use the antidote that I have developed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Elder Liu frowned when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°The reagent that I brought back previously was much denser than the one injected into Uncle Biao¡¯s body. If you want Uncle Biao to take it, you have to remove a few of the ingredients. Otherwise, it will damage Uncle Biao¡¯s body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already started to recall in her mind which drugs had to be removed, and which ones had to be reduced in dosage.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then do as you see fit. As long as you can get rid of the poison in Ah Biao¡¯s body, it will be fine.¡± Elder Liu wanted to sit down with Chen Meng¡¯er, tand have a good chat about the form of the antidote for these two different concentrations of reagents. However, the current situation did not allow it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also wanted to know how Ah Biao had been injected with this reagent unknowingly. Moreover, if her guess wasn¡¯t wrong, this reagent should only be avable in the military. However, what she needed to do now was to concoct Ah Biao¡¯s antidote. She had to save his life.


    Ah Biao might be lying down right now as if he was asleep, but that was because the drug had just begun to take effect. When it truly took effect, it would be so painful that it would make one wish they were dead. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to prepare the antidote before it took effect, and then let Ah Biao take it.


    Every branch of the Green Gang had a pharmacy that belonged solely to Chen Meng¡¯er. This was prepared for her by Elder Liu when she was very young. Chen Meng¡¯er went to the pharmacy, closed the door, and began to work. In order to prevent Ah Biao from leaving any side effects, Chen Meng¡¯er had added the spring water of her space when she was preparing the antidote.

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er quickly filled the prescription. Originally, the antidote that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed was arge pill. But now that Ah Biao was unconscious, administering that was a problem. So, Chen Meng¡¯er made them into smaller pills. Then, she put them into a small porcin bottle.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, just feed the pills in this bottle to Uncle Ah Biao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the small porcin bottle containing the pills to Jin Minzhu,


    ¡°Oh, okay. Meng¡¯er, thank you.¡± Jin Minzhu took the small porcin bottle that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over and almost burst into tears. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arriving in time, Jin Minzhu would have lost her husband.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Hurry up and feed this pill to Uncle Ah Biao. Take advantage of the fact that this poison has notpletely taken effect yet. Otherwise, even if he is cured, Uncle Ah Biao will still have some permanent side effects,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Jin Minzhu.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Jin Minzhu couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She took the medicine and quickly fed it to her husband.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Jin Minzhu had gone to feed Ah Biao the medicine. She was relieved.


    Next, she wanted to know where the person who injected Ah Biao with the poisonous reagent came from. Also, how did Ah Biao get injected with the poisonous reagent unknowingly? These questions, kept circling in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at Elder Liu¡¯s study in Japan, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny had been discussing something for a long time. They had also found some suspects in the Green Gang, but after questioning them for a long time, they did not find any clues.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here. Has the antidote been prepared?¡± Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, and his face, which had been taut all this time without a trace of a smile, finally revealed a little smile.


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere in Elder Liu¡¯s study room was not as low as before.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all prepared. I just gave it to Auntie Minzhu and asked her to feed it to Uncle Ah Biao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and sat down on the sofa opposite Zhuge Yu. ¡°Grandpa, have you guys figured out who did it yet?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t beat around the bush with Elder Liu and the others.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve been trying to figure it out with Sir for a long time, but we still haven¡¯t found a breakthrough.¡± Fatty answered before Elder Liu. Fortunately, Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the others had already gotten used to Fatty¡¯s temper.


    ¡°We analyzed a few of the suspects and felt that the most likely possibility was that there was a mole in the gang. It was the mole who had unknowingly injected a poisonous reagent into Ah Biao. We also asked how many people had been able to get close to Ah Biao in the past few days. After we analyzed them, we found out it was impossible for them to be the mole,¡± Skinny continued Fatty¡¯s words.


    ¡°After we ruled out the possibility of spies, we thought that it might be the work of another party¡¯s people. However, we just couldn¡¯t figure out how another party could inject such a poisonous reagent into Ah Biao¡¯s body without Ah Biao noticing it himself.¡± It was rare for Zhuge Yu to be stumped by such a question, it made his hair stand on end.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Zhuge Yu and the others¡¯ analysis seriously. After they finished, she turned to look at Elder Liu, who was sitting at the head of the table. ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡±


    Elder Liu frowned. ¡°This matter is really strange. I really can¡¯t figure it out at the moment. Moreover, it¡¯s useless to make a guess. We have to wait for Ah Biao to wake up and ask him. We might be able to get some clues out of him,¡± Elder Liu said. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch the bridge of his nose.

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547:</h4>


    No matter how powerful he was, he was already old. Aftering all the way to Japan and getting off the ne, he had been discussing the matter of Ah Biao being injected with the poison. His body was really tired.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu¡¯s expression, she knew that her grandfather¡¯s body was a little overloaded. ¡°Since everyone is unable toe up with a reason for this discussion, I think everyone should go back and rest for a while. After resting, we can think about it and discuss it again. Who knows, there might be progress.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suggested.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss is right, Sir. I think we should go and rest first.¡± The attentive Zhuge Yu also noticed his master¡¯s fatigue.


    ¡°Listen to Meng¡¯er. We¡¯ll talk about everything when Ah Biao wakes up.¡± Elder Liu knew his own body, so he did not object.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er sent Elder Liu back to his room to rest, she was thinking in her heart that she would make some medicinal foodter. When her grandfather woke up, she would help him replenish his body.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er sent her grandfather back to his room to rest, she turned around and went back to Ah Biao¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, have you fed the medicine to Uncle Ah Biao?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jin Minzhu, who was sitting on the edge of the bed and staring nkly at Ah Biao, and asked.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here. I just fed it to him. However, he has had no reaction at all.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s face was filled with uncontroble worry.


    ¡°This medicine will need half an hour to take effect. Auntie Minzhu, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Uncle Ah Biao.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted her. She knew the burden Jin Minzhu had been carrying since Ah Biao had been poisoned and fainted.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jin Minzhu couldn¡¯t help but wipe her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also found a seat and sat down, waiting with Jin Minzhu. ¡°Auntie Minzhu, do you feel that there¡¯s anyone around Uncle Ah Biao who¡¯s been acting strangely?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Jin Minzhu, the person closest to Ah Biao, should know something.


    ¡°Acting strangely? Hmm, I¡¯ve never heard him mention any such thing before. What¡¯s wrong? Meng¡¯er, do you think that this was done by someone close to him?¡± Jin Minzhu raised her head in surprise, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked a question.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be ruled out. Otherwise, how could Uncle Ah Biao not even know that he was injected with a poisonous reagent?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er analyzed.


    After Jin Minzhu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she fell into deep thought. She racked her brain trying to recall who had been acting strange around her husband recently. However, after racking her brain for a while, she could not find any clues. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Meng¡¯er. I really can¡¯t remember who was acting strange around him.¡± Jin Minzhu was a little annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It might not have been done by someone close to Uncle Ah Biao. After all, Uncle Ah Biao needs to be injected with the reagent. It¡¯s impossible for him not to know.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er said thest part, an idea shed through her mind, she seemed to have realized something. Of course, whether this was feasible or not was not certain. Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head to look at Jin Minzhu and asked, ¡°Auntie Minzhu, recently, like in the past two days, has Uncle Ah Biao gone to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°See a doctor? Oh, yes. Just the day before yesterday, he caught a cold from the rain and went to see Dr. Lin. When I came back, I heard from him that he received an injection.¡± Jin Minzhu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Could it be what she thought it was?


    ¡°Dr. Lin? It¡¯s that doctor from the Green Gang, right? The doctor who came to examine Uncle Ah Biao and said that he was poisoned?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but ask.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Dr. Lin. Meng¡¯er, are you saying that he was the one who injected the poison into Ah Biao?¡± Jin Minzhu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. This is just my guess. I still have to investigate further to confirm if it was him. Auntie Minzhu, before the matter is rified, you must remember not to say anything to others to avoid alerting the enemy,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reminded her.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Jin Minzhu nodded in agreement.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was talking to Jin Minzhu, Ah Biao, who had been lying unconscious on the bed, finally moved.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts,¡± Ah Biao couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    ¡°Ah Biao, where does it hurt?¡± Jin Minzhu asked anxiously.


    ¡°Auntie Minzhu, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Ah Biao¡¯s whole body is sore now. He¡¯ll be fine soon. This is also a sign that he¡¯ll wake up,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very calmly.


    Jin Minzhu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and was relieved.


    After a while, Ah Biao opened his eyes. ¡°Huh? Minzhu, how long have I been sleeping? My whole body hurts,¡± Ah Biao said as he struggled to sit up. Jin Minzhu quickly went forward to help him up.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, it¡¯s not as simple as sleeping. Look at yourself. What time Is it now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Ah Biao had woken up and she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Little Miss?¡± Ah Biao was very surprised when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice. Why did he wake up after a nap to everything suddenly changing?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Uncle Ah Biao. How are you feeling now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Ah Biao¡¯s bedside and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Other than the pain all over my body,¡± Ah Biao was still a little out of it. ¡°No, Little Miss, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense. Do you know that you scared us to death? For two days you didn¡¯t wake up no matter how much I tried to rouse you. A doctor said that you were poisoned. So, I called Sir and they rushed over.¡± As he said that, Jin Minzhu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden.


    ¡°What? Sir and the others are all here? Minzhu, you said that I was poisoned? How did I get poisoned?¡± Ah Biao said in surprise. ¡°How could I not know?¡±


    ¡°If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned.¡± Jin Minzhu rolled her eyes.


    ¡°We still have to think long and hard about how you got poisoned. Uncle Ah Biao, you should also think about it carefully. What has been unusual recently?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a strong premonition that Ah Biao¡¯s poisoning should have something to do with Dr. Lin of the Green Gang. Even if it wasn¡¯t Dr. Lin who did it, it could be someone close to him.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao, did you go to see Dr. Lin the day before yesterday? Did you get an injection?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Ah Biao, who was still in a confused state, and asked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How did you know?¡± Ah Biao¡¯s reaction was slow.


    Jin Minzhu rolled her eyes at her husband. ¡°Ah Biao, think carefully. Think about the situation at that time,¡± Jin Minzhu said somewhat anxiously. She felt that she had to catch the person who injected the poison into her husband as soon as possible. Otherwise, not only would her husband be in danger of being injected with the poison again, but everyone in the Green Gang would also be in danger.


    This time, it just so happened that Chen Meng¡¯er had the antidote. What about next time? Next time, what if they switched to a different poison? What if Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the antidote to that? What would she do then?


    ¡°Remember what? I felt a little sick and had a fever, so I went to look for Dr. Lin. Then, Dr. Lin took my temperature and it was high, so he said that he wanted to give me an injection.¡± Ah Biao was still a little confused about the situation, however, he still subconsciously listened to his Little Miss and his wife¡¯s words. He seriously recalled what had happened that time.


    ¡°Who gave you the injection?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er followed Ah Biao¡¯s words closely and asked.


    ¡°Who gave me the injection? Usually Dr. Lin gives it to me. However, Dr. Lin received a call. It seemed like there was an urgent matter. Therefore, his assistant gave me the injection,¡± Ah Biao recalled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll only know after I check.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er already had a suspect in mind. She stood up and said to Jin Minzhu, ¡°Auntie Minzhu, take good care of Uncle Ah Biao. Although Uncle Ah Biao has already woken up, we will still have to wait for a day to see if the poison has beenpletely flushed out of his system. I¡¯ll only know after I check on him. However, don¡¯t worry. Since Uncle Ah Biao has already woken up, nothing serious should happen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still had more important matters to investigate.


    Jin Minzhu also knew why Chen Meng¡¯er was in such a hurry to leave. Since her husband had already woken up, her heart, which had thumping wildly, was finally at ease. ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er, if you have something to do, go and do it. Ah Biao has me.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came out of Ah Biao¡¯s room, she met Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny, who were standing in a row outside his room. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the three of them, she couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise, ¡°Eh, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, didn¡¯t you guys go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, you didn¡¯t even sleep, so why would we go to sleep?¡± Fatty smiled widely.


    ¡°We saw that Sir was asleep, so we came over.¡± Skinny indirectly told Chen Meng¡¯er that Elder Liu was already asleep. When they said they were going to sleep just now, they saw that Elder Liu was too tired, so they went along with her suggestion.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded, indicating that she understood.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ah Biao¡¯s situation?¡± Zhuge Yu asked.


    ¡°If you want to know about Uncle Ah Biao¡¯s situation, why don¡¯t you go in yourself?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s in the middle of the night, we can¡¯t go in like that!¡± Fatty eximed.

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood their concerns.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao has already woken up. His whole body is sore now. As for whether the toxins in his body have beenpletely removed, we will only know after I examine him tomorrow. However, even if there are residual toxins in his body, it won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, did you discover anything new about the situation?¡± Zhuge Yu¡¯s eyes were poisonous but his tone waspletely calm.


    ¡°I just got an important piece of information from Uncle Ah Biao. The day before yesterday, Uncle Ah Biao caught a cold and went to see Dr. Lin to get an injection. Think about it, how else would Ah Biao have received the injection without noticing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible for Dr. Lin to do something like this.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Skinny denied the usations with a serious expression.


    Skinny¡¯s words caused Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ gazes to focus on him. Fatty directly asked, ¡°Skinny, why are you so sure that Dr. Lin wouldn¡¯t do such a thing?¡±


    Zhuge Yu probed, ¡°Skinny, are you very familiar with Dr. Lin?¡± However, immediately after, Zhuge Yu felt that this was impossible. The four of them were like brothers, and they were familiar with each other, it was impossible for them not to know.


    Skinny shut his mouth at this moment. It was as if he did not want to speak anymore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Skinny¡¯s expression and knew that he definitely had some unspeakable reason to defend Dr. Lin, so she did not probe further, ¡°I did not say that it was definitely Dr. Lin. ording to Uncle Ah Biao¡¯s recollection, the person who gave him the injection that day was not Dr. Lin, but Dr. Lin¡¯s assistant. Therefore, the people I suspect now are Dr. Lin and his assistant.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s start with the two people you suspect, Little Miss,¡± Zhuge Yu said as he patted Skinny¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Skinny, we don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship you have with Dr. Lin. As long as he didn¡¯t do it, we won¡¯t use him falsely. However, if this was indeed done by Dr. Lin. I hope you are mentally prepared. Sir won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    Skinny raised his head and nced at Zhuge Yu. In the end, he only nodded and did not say anything.


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, where should we start our investigation?¡± Fatty asked impatiently.


    ¡°Start by observing the daily life of Dr. Lin and his assistant. Look at his daily life and see if he hase into contact with anyone suspicious recently. I think that if he wants to obtain this poison, he will definitely meet with some familiar faces. When that timees, we will have some clues.¡± Ah Biao¡¯s poison was different from the drugs outside. It was not something that could be found on the streets.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very curious about who was dealing with the Green Gang this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but reveal a cruel smile. She would make the other party pay a painful price.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss, we got it. Leave this to the three of us.¡± Zhuge Yu thought for a while and knew what to do.


    The abilities of Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny were beyond doubt.


    The next morning, Chen Meng¡¯er had just woken up when Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny came over with a pile of information.


    ¡°Little Miss, this is the information we found. Please have a look.¡± Zhuge Yu handed the information to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the thick document and was very surprised. ¡°So fast? Uncle Zhuge, you didn¡¯t sleepst night, right?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge slept soundly. The ones who didn¡¯t sleep were me and Skinny.¡± Fatty rubbed his eyes that were about to close andined, ¡°Ah, let me tell you, Little Miss, as soon as Iid down, Skinny knocked on my door and dragged me to investigate. Then, he dragged us to see Zhuge and then to you.¡± Fattyined to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she looked at Skinny in surprise. She was very curious now. What was the rtionship between Dr. Lin and Skinny? What kind of rtionship was it that made Skinny work so hard to collect evidence for Dr. Lin to counter their suspicions.


    Chen Meng¡¯ere to the conclusion before she read the information that the incident of injecting the poison into Ah Biao had nothing to do with Dr. Lin. She could tell from the rxed expression on Skinny¡¯s face.


    If this incident was rted to Dr. Lin, Skinny would definitely not be standing there as if nothing had happened. His face would be extremely ugly. Moreover, he would directly take the information and rush over to find Dr. Lin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the same excitement in Zhuge Yu¡¯s eyes. It seemed that the rtionship between Dr. Lin and Skinny had also aroused Zhuge Yu¡¯s interest.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er exchanged nces with Zhuge Yu, she lowered her head and looked at the information in her hands.


    There was quite a lot of information on Dr. Lin, but it did not mention anything about his rtionship with Skinny. Moreover, Dr. Lin¡¯s daily life was quite simple. There was no suspicious behavior at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er flipped it over and came to the information on the assistant of Dr. Lin who helped Ah Biao with the injection.


    Dr. Lin¡¯s assistant was just recruited by Dr. Lin a week ago. This young man was not very old. He was only about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Because he was very studious, Dr. Lin had a good impression of him. He would bring him along and give him some medical knowledge on a daily basis.


    There was nothing wrong with all of this, but what was really suspicious was that assistant. The day before he gave Ah Biao the injection, he had met a short man in a baseball cap at a coffee shop on the corner of the street. The man¡¯s appearance could not be seen clearly.

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550:</h4>


    ording to the information on this document, Dr. Lin¡¯s new assistant was the most suspicious. After reading this document, everyone felt that this matter was most likely caused by Dr. Lin¡¯s new assistant.


    However, the information in their hands waspletely useless. They could not use this information to arrest someone. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others could interrogate Dr. Lin¡¯s assistant. However, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted more. She wanted to find the mastermind behind this. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, go and check the identity and family background of the assistant. If you do this, you can find the identity of the person who contacted him.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she looked at Skinny, touched her chin and said, ¡°As for you, Uncle Skinny, you will be responsible for watching the new assistant. Before we find any concrete evidence, you will be responsible for watching him for me. Don¡¯t let him cause any more trouble.¡±


    There was a reason why Chen Meng¡¯er trusted Skinny. Although she didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Skinny and Dr. Lin, looking at how Skinny acted regarding any mention of Dr. Lin, Chen Meng¡¯er concluded that, the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t something to be ignored. This could also be considered an opportunity that Chen Meng¡¯er gave Skinny. This allowed him to spend more time with Dr. Lin.


    When Skinny heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his body instantly froze. It was not until Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhuge Yu, and Fatty looked at him inquisitively that he finally regained his senses. ¡°Alright, I understand, Little Miss.¡±


    In private, Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of Skinny¡¯s absence to pull Zhuge Yu and Fatty aside. Curiously, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, howe you guys don¡¯t know anything about the rtionship between Uncle Skinny and Dr. Lin?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Zhuge Yu¡¯s heart felt like it was being scratched by a w. ¡°Fatty, you spend a lot of time with Skinny, shouldn¡¯t you know?¡± Zhuge Yu threw this question to Fatty.


    Fatty scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m still feeling strange. I usually spend a lot of time with Skinny, but I haven¡¯t seen him contact anyone else.¡±


    If it were anyone else, Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest could just go and investigate. However, it was Skinny, Zhuge Yu¡¯s brother, and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncle. Why would they investigate his privacy? But they didn¡¯t know. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight, she kept thinking about this matter over and over again.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and ask Grandpa in a while. I think Grandpa should know.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t go and investigate, she would go and ask someone who knew. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that there wasn¡¯t a single thing that Elder Liu didn¡¯t know about the Green Gang.


    ¡°Right. Go and ask Sir. Sir Should Know.¡± After Zhuge Yu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his eyes lit up.


    Coincidentally, Zhuge Yu and Fatty had just left to investigate Dr. Lin¡¯s assistant. Elder Liu found himself on his own.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu and called out.


    ¡°Girl, what are you busy with? I just went to Ah Biao¡¯s ce to take a look. He¡¯s already awake. He¡¯s doing good.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and was very proud. This was his granddaughter¡¯s hard work.


    Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but rejoice in his heart. He was d that he had made the decision to acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his god-granddaughter. Otherwise, he would only have to watch Ah Biao die just like that because of this damn poison.

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551:</h4>


    Elder Liu did not know if he would be able to endure it if he really had to go through something like this again.


    ¡°Uncle Ah Biao is awake, but the remaining poison in his body has not beenpletely removed. I will check on him tomorrow, and only then will I know how to treat himter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. ¡°Oh right, Grandpa, have you eaten breakfast?¡± She remembered that she had asked the kitchen to make medicinal cuisine for Elder Liu.


    ¡°Not yet. I didn¡¯t see any of you when I came here, so I came here. Ah, I¡¯m getting old. I¡¯ve gotten used to having a girl like you apany me to eat all these years. Now whenever it¡¯s time to eat, I don¡¯t have much of an appetite if I don¡¯t see you,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile, Elder Liu¡¯s depressed mood was much better now that Ah Biao had woken up.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go have something to eat together. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare medicinal cuisine. Grandpa, you should eat moreter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er supported Elder Liu as they walked towards the dining hall.


    As they walked, Chen Meng¡¯er started chatting with Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, do you know anything about Dr. Lin in the Japanese branch of the Green Gang?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Ah, Dr. Lin. I know him. His medical skills are pretty good,¡± Elder Liu replied. After he finished answering, he reacted. ¡°Girl, why are you suddenly asking about Dr. Lin? Could it be rted to your Uncle Ah Biao being poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I originally had such a guess, but after looking into it, we found out that this matter has nothing to do with Dr. Lin. I want to ask you, do you know what kind of rtionship Dr. Lin has with Uncle Skinny?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very honestly.


    ¡°Dr. Lin and Uncle Skinny. Hehe, so this is what you wanted to ask. You really found the right person to ask this. I¡¯m the only one who knows anything about this.¡± Elder Liu showed off to Chen Meng¡¯er with a mysterious look. Elder Liu was bing more and more like a child with each passing day.


    ¡°Then, Grandpa, tell me about it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Elder Liu¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.


    ¡°About that, don¡¯t you think that Skinny looks a little simr to Dr. Lin?¡± Elder Liu did not answer directly.


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really did not notice. All this time, her mind was filled with Ah Biao¡¯s illness, and she did not look at Dr. Lin¡¯s face at all. ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Lin can¡¯t be rted to Uncle Skinny, right? That¡¯s not right. If I remember correctly, Uncle Skinny is an orphan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Skinny is an orphan. Back then, I was the one who went to the orphanage to personally bring him back. But... Dr. Lin is actually rted to Skinny by blood. Dr. Lin is Skinny¡¯s biological brother.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er had this suspicion in her heart, when she heard her grandfather tell her this news, she could not help but reveal a surprised expression.


    ¡°Grandpa, you mean Uncle Skinny found his biological parents? Then why did his parents throw him into the orphanage?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in surprise,


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t his parents who threw him into the orphanage. It¡¯s a long story.¡± Elder Liu said with a sigh.


    ¡°Then you can make it short.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather anxiously. She was eager to know the answer.


    ¡°Skinny was kidnapped by human traffickers. At that time, he was still young, about three years old. He went out to y with his brother, but his brother thought he was too young and was in the way, so he always tried to avoid him. It just so happened that the day before his brother left, a human trafficker came and kidnapped him. That human trafficker was also unlucky. After kidnapping Skinny, he was prepared to sell him for a good price. However, he was one step toote and was caught. Skinny could not remember where his home was, so he was sent to an orphanage.¡±Elder Liu organized his words.


    ¡°Then, how did he meet Dr. Lin?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had many questions.


    ¡°Oh, that was really quite a coincidence. When he was out on a mission, he was injured. In Japan, he didn¡¯t dare to go to a big hospital. Instead, he found a small clinic nearby.¡±


    When Elder Liu said this, he was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Oh, I know. That small clinic happened to be run by Dr. Lin, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you guessed right. At that time, Skinny didn¡¯t notice anything. On the other hand, Dr. Lin thought that he looked familiar at first nce. Because of what happened back then, Dr. Lin had always felt guilty. He hadn¡¯t given up on finding his younger brother for so many years. So, when Dr. Lin thought that Skinny looked familiar, he remembered him. He took Skinny¡¯s blood and did a paternity test. The results of the test proved that Skinny was his lost younger brother. Back then, when Dr. Lin came to find me and told me about this matter, I was also very surprised. Of course, when Skinny learned of this, his reaction was even more intense. He did not believe Dr. Lin¡¯s words at all and even chased Dr. Lin out.¡± As he said this, Elder Liu could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Then how did Dr. Lin be the exclusive doctor of the Green Gang?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°After being chased out by Skinny, Dr. Lin came to the Green Gang a few times, but Skinny avoided him every time. Coincidentally, at that time, the Japanese branch of the Green Gang was in need of a doctor, so Dr. Lin came to me to rmend himself to fill that position. Dr. Lin¡¯s medical skills were really good. He¡¯s more than capable of fulfilling the position of the exclusive doctor of the Green Gang. Moreover, I¡¯mpletely at ease with Dr. Lin¡¯s identity. More importantly, I still hoped that Skinny would be able to let go of the knot in his heart, so I kept Dr. Lin. But s, Skinny¡¯s temper is really too much. He has always been very against Dr. Lin.¡±


    ¡°Actually, grandpa, maybe Uncle Skinny is not as against Dr. Lin as he appears to be.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled mischievously at Elder Liu.

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552:</h4>


    If Skinny had really rejected Dr. Lin like Elder Liu had said, he would not have reacted so strongly when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suspicionsnded on Dr. Lin. He would not have stayed up sote at night to investigate and help clear Dr. Lin¡¯s name either.


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that Skinny had already let go of the knot in his heart. However, after so many years, he had already gotten used to treating Dr. Lin in this manner. He had long gotten used to avoiding Dr. Lin.


    This habit was the obstacle that prevented the two of them from getting to know each other.


    ¡°Grandpa, after this matter is over, you can leave Uncle Skinny to stay in the Japanese branch for a while longer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er winked at Elder Liu mischievously.


    ¡°You brat, right now, you are the boss of the Green Gang, not me.¡± As he spoke, the medicinal cuisine that Chen Meng¡¯er had the kitchen make for him was already served. It was ced in front of Elder Liu.


    As Elder Liu spoke, he opened the lid of the medicinal cuisine. Then, he sniffed it with all his might. A faint aroma of Chinese medicine assaulted his nose. The moment Elder Liu smelled this aroma, he knew that although his granddaughter did not personally prepare this medicinal cuisine, she had put in a lot of effort.


    Only the medicinal herbs and ingredients that his granddaughter had personally prepared could be stewed into such a mouth-watering medicinal cuisine.


    ¡°Grandpa, you only know how to joke with me. However, this is what you said. I¡¯ll tell Uncle Skinnyter. When that timees, you¡¯ll have one less capable assistant by your side. Don¡¯te crying to me,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Let Skinny stay in Japan for a period of time. This way, Ah Biao can return to China for a bit. Let him bring his wife back to China to have some fun and rx. It¡¯ll be good for his health.¡± Elder Liu was also a doctor, he understood that although Chen Meng¡¯er had a way to remove the poison in Ah Biao¡¯s body, the poison that was injected still had a certain effect on it.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. When the timees, I¡¯ll help Uncle Ah Biao take good care of his body. It¡¯s really killing two birds with one stone.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the medicinal cuisine in front of Elder Liu and urged, ¡°Grandpa, take advantage of the fact that this medicinal cuisine is still hot. Eat It quickly. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold. The medicinal effect won¡¯t be as good.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were halfway through their breakfast when someone rushed in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the young man who was panting and couldn¡¯t speak. She frowned and said.


    ¡°Mister, Little Miss, something bad has happened!¡± The person panted and eximed anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Take a deep breath and tell me what happened.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also anxious. However, she knew that the more anxious the person was, the more difficult it would be to exin the situation clearly.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the person took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down. ¡°Hall Master Zhuge and Hall Master Fatty were attacked and are injured.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Zhuge Yu and Fatty were injured, she couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately stood up. ¡°Where are they now? How are their injuries?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s questions popped up like machine guns.


    ¡°They were shot, but we don¡¯t know the exact situation.¡± The man finally calmed down and stopped panting.


    ¡°What about the two of them now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned, her face was terrifyingly gloomy. She did not know when the Green Gang had be a target that people could bully at will. This time, they were targeting the Green Gang again and again. They really thought that she wouldn¡¯t do anything, huh?

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553:</h4>


    ¡°They are with Dr. Lin.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face darkened as soon as that person said that. How could they bring them to Dr. Lin? Dr. Lin was a dangerous person. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare think about the consequences if they were to be injected with that kind of poison when they were injured.


    ¡°Lead the way immediately. Take me to Dr. Lin. Quick.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her voice. After she said that, she remembered that her grandfather was still there. She turned to Elder Liu and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to Dr. Lin¡¯s ce to take care of some things. What about you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to ask Elder Liu if he was going.


    Elder Liu said, ¡°You go and take care of it. I believe that you will take care of it very well. I will finish this medicinal meal here.¡±


    Elder Liu had been sitting on the chair at the dining table. He did not move, nor did he speak. He felt that it was time to let go and let Chen Meng¡¯er take on everything. Because, he suddenly realized that he was really old. He would eventually have to leave, and before that day came, he wanted to see his granddaughter lead fearlessly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and understood Elder Liu¡¯s meaning. She nodded at Elder Liu. ¡°Yes, okay. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter well. I will make the other party pay the price.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was led to Dr. Lin¡¯s residence.


    Along the way, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to ask the young man about the incident. However, unfortunately, he did not know anything.


    Zhuge Yu and Fatty were on a secret operation this time. They did not bring anyone with them when they went out. The two of them drove a car and left. They only found out when a half dead Fatty had driven the car up with an injured Zhuge Yu in the back.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± The moment Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the ce where Dr. Lin lived, Skinny walked up to her with a dark face.


    ¡°Yes, where are Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty? How are their conditions now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a straight face.


    ¡°Zhuge was shot in the chest, and Fatty was shot in the arms and legs. Dr. Lin is in the emergency room right now, but we don¡¯t know the exact situation.¡± Skinny could not hide the worry on his face.


    ¡°Who else is in there?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about Zhuge Yu and Fatty¡¯s injuries, but she was also worried that the assistant would take advantage of the chaos to do something.


    ¡°All of Dr. Lin¡¯s assistants are inside to help.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her voice and scolded angrily, ¡°What nonsense. How dare you let them in to help?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t enough people here. If Zhuge Yu and Fatty¡¯s injuries can¡¯t be treated in time, their lives will be in danger.¡± Skinny was also very helpless. They didn¡¯t dare send Zhuge and Fatty to the hospital, but the medical equipment here wasn¡¯t good enough and there weren¡¯t enough people, so he had to take the risk and let the suspected assistant go in to help.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not understand? She knew that in her heart, that was why she rushed here in such a hurry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rushed towards the treatment room in. ¡°Hey, the treatment room is upied, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to go in, an assistant stopped her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to argue, nor did she have the time to waste on others. Her gaze was like a knife as it shot at the assistant. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er ignored the expression on the man¡¯s face and pushed him aside. Then, she strode in.


    Zhuge Yu and Fatty were ced on two adjacent hospital beds. When Chen Meng¡¯er entered, Dr. Lin and a group of assistants were surrounding Zhuge Yu and examining him. At a nce, she saw Fatty lying beside the hospital bed. There was only a male assistant standing there. She did not know what he was doing.


    At a nce, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the person standing beside Fatty¡¯s hospital bed looked familiar. With a thought, she remembered who that person was, wasn¡¯t that person listed as the number one suspect for injecting the poison into Ah Biao?


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes were sharp. With a nce, she saw a metallic light sh in the other person¡¯s hand.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er had time to think, the silver needle in her hand had already been shot out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The assistant standing next to Fatty¡¯s bed cried out in pain. Then, a very, very small syringe fell from his hand onto the ground.


    Dr. Lin was concentrating on examining Zhuge Yu¡¯s body. Fatty was shot on his arm and leg. The wounds would not endanger his life. However, the ce where Zhuge Yu was shot was at his chest. Fortunately, the location of Zhuge Yu¡¯s heart was different from that of an ordinary person¡¯s heart. Otherwise, with this shot, Zhuge Yu would have died a long time ago. He would not have been able to hold on until now.


    Dr. Lin was shocked by the voice of the assistant. He frowned and turned around to scold him.


    ¡°Dr. Lin, I...¡± The assistant wanted to exin to Dr. Lin while he picked up the syringe without anyone knowing.


    However, how could Chen Meng¡¯er let him have his way? Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to rely on him to catch the mastermind. However, now, when two of her uncles were in danger, she had lost her patience, especially when she saw that the assistant was going to inject the poison into Fatty. Chen Meng¡¯er no longer wanted to keep him.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, take him away. I want to have a good chat with himter. Of course, there¡¯s also these needles in him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er fired more needles into the assistant¡¯s body.


    The silver needles with added ingredients pierced into the assistant¡¯s acupuncture points, and he was instantly rendered unable to move. Immediately after, he felt his entire body itch. It was a bone-deep kind of itch.


    Skinny, who had been waiting at the door, heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions. He came in without saying anything and dragged the assistant out.

 Chapter 554

    <h4>Chapter 554:</h4>


    In the resuscitation room, Dr. Lin and his assistants werepletely stunned by the scene in front of them. What was going on?


    Besides, other than Dr. Lin, no one else in the resuscitation room had seen Chen Meng¡¯er, nor did they know her identity. Some people wanted to open their mouths to stop her, but when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s killing intent, they shivered and did not dare to say anything. When they saw Hall Master Skinny who came in, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After dealing with the assistant, Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that she had walked quickly just now. Otherwise, if she had been even a step slower, the consequences would have been unimaginable. If Fatty had been injected with that kind of poison under such circumstances, would she even have a chance to cure him?


    ¡°Dr. Lin, how¡¯s the situation now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked as she walked to the front of Zhuge Yu¡¯s hospital bed. With her domineering appearance, Dr. Lin¡¯s assistants very consciously made way for her.


    ¡°Little Miss, Hall Master Fatty¡¯s condition is a little better. However, if the bullet stays in his body for too long, it might affect his future movement. The more difficult operation is for Hall Master Zhuge. His injuries were more serious. The opponent¡¯s gun was aimed at Hall Master Zhuge¡¯s heart. Fortunately, Hall Master Zhuge¡¯s heart was slightly to the right, so he dodged the bullet and the bullet did not directly hit his heart. However, Hall Master Zhuge¡¯s current situation is very dangerous. Although the bullet did not directly hit his heart, it was not far from his heart. When we took the bullet out, if we were not careful, we would hurt the blood vessels that were connected to his heart. That would be bad.¡± This was also the reason why Dr. Lin did not dare to make a move after studying for a long time, he did not dare to make a move.


    ¡°En, I know.¡± Chen Menger exined. She checked Zhuge Yu¡¯s pulse, to see his current situation, while looking at where the bullet in Zhuge Yu¡¯s body was.


    The bullet, in its current position, was not easy to remove. If one was not careful, it would rupture the blood vessels that were connected to the heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the data that her mutated brain had given her. Her brows immediately furrowed. Dr. Lin had left out one more thing. The bullet had grazed a blood vessel that was connected to the heart. Now, because the bullet had entered the hole in the blood vessel and got stuck there, it blocked the bleeding hole. That was why no blood had seeped out.


    It was also because of this that Dr. Lin did not notice what was going on. It was also because of this that Zhuge Yu was lucky and did not die from blood loss.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but rejoice. She was d that Dr. Lin was highlypetent. Otherwise, if Dr. Lin were to rashly take out this bullet, he would probably have died from blood loss before Dr. Lin could remove the bullet.


    Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes and looked at the specific treatment n given by her mutated brain. She studied it carefully and felt that she was confident enough to start the operation. She raised her head and looked at Dr. Lin. ¡°Dr. Lin, are you confident that you can remove the bullets from Hall Master Fatty¡¯s arm and leg?¡±

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555:</h4>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dr. Lin was stumped by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. Wasn¡¯t she checking on Zhuge Yu¡¯s injuries? Why did she switch to talking about Fatty in the blink of an eye? ¡°Yes, I can remove the bullets from Hall Master Fatty¡¯s arms and legs.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand Hall Master Fatty over to you, Dr. Lin,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then, what about Hall Master Zhuge?¡± Dr. Lin asked with some doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯lle and take the bullet from Hall Master Zhuge¡¯s body personally.¡± If she didn¡¯t operate on him personally, Zhuge Yu¡¯s life would be lost.


    ¡°Um...¡± Dr. Lin was a little hesitant. He had heard that the Little Miss of the Green Gang was very skilled in medicine, but only in Chinese medicine. When it came to Western medicine, he really hadn¡¯t heard anyone mention that the Little Miss of the Green Gang knew Western medicine.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Dr. Lin¡¯s hesitant look and knew that he was worried about her. ¡°Dr. Lin, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take Uncle Zhuge¡¯s life as a joke. Just help me take out the bullet from Uncle Fatty. Also, I don¡¯t need any assistants. I¡¯m enough by myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like to be stared at like a monkey in a zoo. She didn¡¯t want to be watched.


    Moreover, when she took the bullets for Zhuge Yuter, her technique was different from that of a normal doctor. She didn¡¯t want to hear any argumentster.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dr. Lin thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and her rtionship between Zhuge Yu and the others, so he could onlypromise.


    When everyone had left Zhuge Yu¡¯s hospital bed and gathered in front of Fatty¡¯s hospital bed, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled the curtain in the middle. This way, she and Zhuge Yu were left in peace.


    Chen Meng¡¯er first took out two pieces of hundred-year-old wild ginseng and a small porcin bottle from her bag, which was also the space. This hundred-year-old wild ginseng was given to Zhuge Yu. This hundred-year-old wild ginseng was very useful for replenishing life force. The other small porcin bottle contained an anesthetic that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed based on the recipes in ancient medical books. This anesthetic only needed a small amount to make you lose consciousness for three hours. After three hours, the anesthetic effect would disappear immediately. Moreover, the best thing about this anesthetic was that it did not have any side effects.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stuffed the small pill into Zhuge Yu¡¯s mouth. Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid that Zhuge Yu, who was in aa, would not be able to swallow the anesthetic. This anesthetic would melt when it came into contact with water.


    Waiting for the anesthetic to take effect, Chen Meng¡¯er took out the needle box that she carried with her. Then, she picked up the gloves that had been sterilized and put them on. Dr. Lin and Chen Meng¡¯er were both looking down at their patients who were separated by a curtain. They were focused on their work.


    On the other hand, Dr. Lin¡¯s assistants were distracted from time to time. They turned around and looked at the ce that was isted by the curtain. They were aching to gossip about what was going on.


    ......


    They did not expect that the beautiful girl who came in just now was actually the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    What made them even more surprised was that the youngdy of the Green Gang actually opened her mouth and said that she wanted to operate on Hall Master Zhuge. They knew the extent of Hall Master Zhuge¡¯s injuries. Even Dr. Lin was helpless. How could this young girl operate on him?


    Outside the house, Elder Liu, who had received the news, also rushed over.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Skinny, who didn¡¯t know the situation outside was anxious and was pacing back and forth. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why am I here? Zhuge and Fatty are seriously injured. How can I note?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face was gloomy. His enemies were getting more and more outrageous and arrogant. Did they think that he, Liu Bolin, was too old to carry a gun? He would not let this matter go so easily. ¡°How are Zhuge and Fatty?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge was shot in the chest, and Fatty was shot in the arm and leg. I don¡¯t know the specific situation. Little Miss has just gone in. Sir, do you want to go in?¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s answer surprised him. ¡°No, since Meng¡¯er is inside, I won¡¯t go in. With this girl here, I¡¯m okay. Zhuge and Fatty will be fine.¡± Elder Liu really trusted Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In the emergency room, the sweat on Dr. Lin¡¯s forehead was wiped over and over again by his assistant. The bullet that went into Fatty¡¯s arm did not seem to hit his vital point, but it was not that easy to remove the bullet. Of course,pared to Dr. Lin, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surgery was moreplicated.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er took the bullet out of Zhuge Yu, she had to use the golden needles to seal the bleeding point on the other side. Otherwise, once she took out the bullet, the blood vessel that blocked by the bullet would bleed greatly.


    Time passed slowly. Finally, Chen Meng¡¯er took out the bullet. If Dr. Lin or any other doctor were present at this time, they would definitely be stunned by what they saw. The bullet was taken out was so big, but not a single drop of blood flowed out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced the bullet on the iron te. She did not even have time to breathe a sigh of relief. She quickly lowered her head and continued to focus on the next step.


    She had to sew up the blood vessel that had been pierced by the bullet. Otherwise, after she took out the golden needle, the bleeding would resume and there would be a huge hemorrhage.


    The surgery took exactly three hours. As Chen Meng¡¯er finished, the unconscious Zhuge Yu made a pained moan. Chen Meng¡¯er could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    As for Dr. Lin, he was one step slower than Chen Meng¡¯er, but he hadpleted the surgery sessfully as well. This was also because of Dr. Lin¡¯spetency. Otherwise, he would not have dared touch the bullet on Fatty¡¯s arm.


    In fact, Dr. Lin was still a little worried about Chen Meng¡¯er. As soon as he finished, he looked at the curtain. His face was full of worry.

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556:</h4>


    Dr. Lin was hesitating whether he should pull open the curtain and take a look at the other side. He was still worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills.


    However, this curtain had already been pulled open by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er could not hide the fatigue on her face. ¡°Dr. Lin, how is Uncle Fatty¡¯s condition?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Dr. Lin and knew that the surgery had beenpleted.


    ¡°The bullet has been removed. However, the bullet on Hall Master Fatty¡¯s arm was stuck between two nerves. I was very careful, but I still damaged one of the nerves. We can only know if there will be any long term effects after Hall Master Fatty¡¯s injury recovers,¡± Dr. Lin said. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows unconsciously furrowed. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t affect Hall Master Fatty¡¯s daily life in the future.¡±


    If it was an ordinary person, they would probably heave a sigh of relief after hearing Dr. Lin¡¯s words. However, for Chen Meng¡¯er and Fatty, these words were like a blow.


    Fatty was a hall master of the Green Gang. It meant that Fatty¡¯s position in the Green Gang was threatened. However, it also meant that Fatty might not be able to fight in the future if his arm could no longer hold a gun.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not give any response to Dr. Lin¡¯s words. She walked straight to Fatty¡¯s bed and reached out to put her hand on his wrist.


    Her mutated brain disyed Fatty¡¯s physical condition at the first possible moment. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the analysis of Fatty¡¯s condition given by the mutated brain, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was only a slight bruise. With the medicine she had developed, he could recover. This was much better than what she had expected. From the looks of it, Dr. Lin was verypetent. He really did his best.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but feel a trace of gratitude towards Dr. Lin. If Fatty really did have some long term side effects, Chen Meng¡¯er would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯splexion had be a little better, Dr. Lin could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He did not know why, but when Chen Meng¡¯er had frowned just now, he had unconsciously tensed up.


    ¡°Dr. Lin, your medical skills are not bad, and Uncle Fatty¡¯s current condition is also not bad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were an affirmation of Dr. Lin¡¯s medical skills. However, Dr. Lin did not feel it at all. After he rxed, he wanted to ask about Zhuge Yu¡¯s condition.


    He wanted to ask just now, but because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s darkened face, he did not dare to open his mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. How is Hall Master Zhuge? Is he¡­¡± Dr. Lin asked with some hesitation.


    Before Dr. Lin could finish, Chen Meng¡¯er continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already removed the bullet from hiss body. As for Uncle Zhuge¡¯s current condition, I won¡¯t say much. It¡¯s better for you to see for yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that no matter whath she said, Dr. Lin might not believe her. It was better for him to examine Zhuge Yu¡¯s body himself.


    ......


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er did not bother with Dr. Lin and walked out of the room. She was sure that her grandfather and Skinny were waiting anxiously for the results outside the door.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, Skinny quickly walked up to her. ¡°Little Miss, how are Zhuge and Fatty doing?¡± Skinny couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face. Elder Liu was a few steps behind Skinny and walked over.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Skinny, don¡¯t worry. I told you that with me around, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rxed expression and knew that Fatty and Zhuge Yu¡¯s lives were not in danger. He heaved a sigh of relief and covered up his previous worry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny did not expose Elder Liu. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Ah Biao were all recuperating and had to rest in bed.


    The only person Chen Meng¡¯er could employ was Skinny. However, this time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to use Skinny. She would do it herself.


    She wanted to see who had the guts to touch someone from her Green Gang. She would make the other party pay a painful price.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, is the assistant awake?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not give the assistant a heavy knockout drug. The assistant was still useful. She still wanted to get the information she wanted from him.


    ¡°Someone just came and said that he was already awake.¡± Skinny mentioned that person. Thinking about how this person actually wanted to end his brother¡¯s life, he wanted nothing more than to kill him. If Skinny did not know that he?was still useful, he would have really killed him. At this moment, when Chen Meng¡¯er asked, Skinny was a little eager to torture him. ¡°Little Miss, are you going to interrogate him? I¡¯ll go with you. I have plenty of ways to get him to speak.¡± As he said this, a fierce light shed in Skinny¡¯s eyes.


    Although Skinny was usually quiet, if someone really provoked him, then there would be a big problem.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Skinny was currently feeling a fire in his heart and urgently needed to vent it out.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Uncle Skinny, I look forward to your good news.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er had thousands of ways to get the assistant to speak, she still gave this opportunity to Skinny.


    ¡°Little Miss, leave this matter to me. Don¡¯t worry, I promise toplete the mission sessfully.¡± Skinny¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Okay. However, Uncle Skinny, you still have to be careful. Be careful. I¡¯m afraid that he will kill himself to keep the other party¡¯s secret.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er recalled what she had heard about people like that in her previous life. They were called ¡®death warriors¡¯.


    ......


    It was obvious that Skinny had also heard about death warriors. He straightened his posture and said seriously, ¡°Okay, Little Miss. I understand. I will be careful.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that if the assistant was really the death warrior sent by the other party, it would not be easy to extract some useful information from him through torture.


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that this was also the reason why the other party was so calm up until now.


    therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er did not inform anyone in the Green Gang what was going on. This was because Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition told her that the other party was not the only mole in the Green Gang. In order not to alert the enemy and because she did not want her grandfather to worry more, Chen Meng¡¯er decided to act in secret.


    Chen Meng¡¯er called Yuwen Jing who was in China. She couldn¡¯t use the Green Gang¡¯s people now so she was short of manpower. She thought about it and could only ask Yuwen Jing for help,


    Yuwen Jing had long received the information of what was going on from his informants in Japan. He knew that the Green Gang had recently suffered one blow after another, so when he received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s call, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. However, he was still quite happy in his heart. He was happy that Chen Meng¡¯er could think of him when she was helpless.


    ¡°Yuwen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also realized that whenever she was in trouble, the first person she thought of was Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you? Are you alright? How are Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty doing now?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had some matters to attend to in the country, he would have already flown to Japan. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t the one who was injured. Otherwise, Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t have cared so much. He would have already flown to Japan.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty just came out of surgery and have woken up. However, the two of them have to stay in bed for a period of time and recuperate. The situation here is not very optimistic. I am not sure if there are still moles in the Green Gang. Therefore, I do not dare ask for help from the people in the gang. I can only ask for your help. Yuwen, are you alright with this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Meng¡¯er, tell me, how many people do you need?¡± Yuwen Jing would do anything for her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I hand over all my people in Japan to you? You can use them as you wish. After all, they are quite rxed in Japan.¡± If Yuwen Jing¡¯s people knew that their master said this about them, they didn¡¯t know what kind of expression they would have.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Yuwen Jing either. ¡°Alright then, Yuwen, I¡¯ll ept your help.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the secret signal for the meeting.¡± Yuwen Jing decided that after hanging up the phone, he would give a call to the person-in-charge in Japan. He would tell them that in the future, they would have to listen to the words of their future mistress.


    Everyone in the Buyano family knew that their master had already set up a mistress for them. However, those who had seen Chen Meng¡¯er and knew of her deeds also acknowledged Chen Meng¡¯er as their mistress from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°Alright, Yuwen, thank you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said emotionally.


    ¡°Why are you saying thank you to me? Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go and rest first. I¡¯ll call you again when I¡¯m done contacting them.¡± Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tired voice from the phone and his heart ached.


    ¡°Okay, good night then.¡± Hearing Yuwen Jing say that, Chen Meng¡¯er really felt tired and sleepy.


    ¡°Good night. Sweet dreams.¡±

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had expected it. Dr. Lin¡¯s assistant was really a death warrior sent by the other party.


    When Skinny interrogated the assistant and was about to use torture to pry open his mouth, he actually was going to break the poison tabs hidden in the gaps between his teeth. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had told Skinny to be careful.


    Just as the assistant was about to break the poison tabs hidden in the gaps between his teeth, Skinny noticed it. Skinny grabbed the assistant¡¯s chin and did not let him swallow the poison. ¡°You want to die? Then you have to ask me if I¡¯m willing to kill you,¡± Skinny said fiercely while pinching the assistant¡¯s chin.


    When the assistant saw that he couldn¡¯tmit suicide, the light in his eyes dimmed. The assistant closed his dark eyes, prepared to fight to the end, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to say anything? Fine, I want to see how long you canst. Come, bring me all the torture instruments. I want to give him a taste of what we¡¯re made of.¡± Skinny was full of anger.


    Skinny was very busy. He tortured the death warrior immensely, and many of the torture instruments that were about to rust were used by Skinny. If anyone walked past the small room, they would hear the screams that wereparable to the wails banshees. However, the death warrior kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t speak at all.


    ¡°Hall Master Skinny, what should we do? I don¡¯t think he is going to speak.¡± A small man, who was the one who handed the instruments of torture to Skinny, whispered into Skinny¡¯s ear as he saw the instruments of torture on the ground being picked up one by one.


    Skinny¡¯s anger finally subsided when he saw the death warrior being tortured until he was only half alive. In fact, when he knew that he was a death warrior, Skinny already knew that torture was useless. If a death warrior was so weak, he couldn¡¯t be called a death warrior. Therefore, Skinny was already prepared. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t speak, I have a way to make him speak.¡± As he spoke, Skinny bared his teeth and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Bring me the thing that I told you to get from Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Hall Master Skinny, here.¡± Another man with a deep scar on his face carefully took out a small porcin bottle from his pocket. It was as if he was holding a fragile treasure.


    The death warrior, who was lying on the ground with only half of his life left, had a trace of fear in his eyes when he saw the porcin bottle in Skinny¡¯s hand. When they were training, their coach showed them this small porcin bottle. He also reminded them that this small porcin bottle was unique to the Little Miss of the Green Gang, and the thing inside it was poison that they couldn¡¯t dodge in time.


    The death warrior didn¡¯t know what medicine was in the small porcin bottle in Skinny¡¯s hand, but no matter what kind of medicine it was, his body couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Skinny saw the reaction of the death warrior. Skinny smiled and walked to the death warrior lying on the ground. He half-squatted down and looked down at the death warrior, ¡°What? Are you afraid now? Are you going to give us an exnation? But it¡¯s toote for you to speak now. Besides, I might not believe what you say. So, it¡¯s better to use our Little Miss¡¯s pills.¡±

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559:</h4>


    As he spoke, Skinny ignored the struggling of the death warrior and grabbed his chin. Then, he ced the opening of the small porcin bottle on the mouth of the death warrior and poured the pill into his throat.


    After pouring the pill, Skinny pped his hands and stood up. The death warrior struggled to spit the pill out of his mouth.


    ¡°I advise you not to waste your efforts. That pill came from the hands of my Little Miss. It melts when ites into contact with water,¡± Skinny sneered at the death warrior and said coldly.


    The death warrior did not believe Skinny¡¯s words at all. He was still struggling with hisst bit of strength. Skinny crossed his arms over his chest and looked at the death warrior coldly. He was making a final struggle. Skinny was waiting for the pill to take effect.


    The moment Skinny counted to 20, the death warrior stopped struggling. He fell to the ground.


    Skinny knew that the pill had taken effect. He signaled for his subordinate to bring him a stool.


    He sat on the stool and crossed his legs. He began to interrogate the death warrior carefully.


    ¡°Help me keep an eye on him. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine.¡± Skinny stood up with a gloomy face. As he walked, he gave the order to the people beside him. He didn¡¯t expect that the pill that his Little Miss had developed would have such a good effect.


    Whenever he asked the death warrior a question, he would answer it. He would tell them everything he knew.


    And it was because of this that he was in such a bad mood that he wanted to kill someone. He did not expect that the enemy would actually nurture so many death warriors in order to target the Green Gang. Not only did they nurture so many death warriors, but they had also nted quite a number of moles in the Green Gang without them noticing.


    When Skinny heard that, cold sweat broke out on his back. If they had not captured this death warrior and had given him the pill, they would not have known that there were so many death warriors in the Green Gang.


    Skinny wanted to murder the enemy.


    Skinny had just managed to pry open the mouth of that death warrior and obtain the information that he wanted to know. Chen Meng¡¯er also happened to have received news from Yuwen Jing¡¯s subordinates in Japan. They had investigated and found that Zhuge Yu and Fatty had been ambushed and that this matter was done by the Yamaguchi-gumi. As for the incident of Ah Biao being injected with a poison reagent, they were unable to find out.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard the news from Yuwen Jing¡¯s subordinates, she revealed a knowing smile. It was more or less what she had guessed. No one else in Japan hated the Green Gang as much as the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er noticed something. This matter seemed to have been done by the Yamaguchi-gumi, but in reality, the one who had done it was the person supporting the Yamaguchi-gumi- their backer. As for who the backer of the Yamaguchi-gumi was, Chen Meng¡¯er had a clear idea.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand knocked on the table repeatedly while her other hand stroked her chin, thinking about how to deal with the Yamaguchi-gumi and its backer next.


    There was a knock on the door. Chen Meng¡¯er collected her thoughts. She sat up straight and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, your pills are really effective. That death warrior has spoken.¡± Skinny walked in excitedly,


    ¡°Really? What did that he?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er already knew who the mastermind was, she still wanted to know what Skinny had gotten out of the death warrior. Chen Meng¡¯er saw how excited Skinny was and how his eyes almost lit up. She knew that Skinny must have gotten something out of that death warrior.


    ¡°Yes, he said it all. Little Miss is still the best.¡± Skinny said as he began to gesture wildly. ¡°It¡¯s really not out of your expectations. He is a death warrior. However, contrary to our expectations, he was not trained by the Yamaguchi-gumi. I told you, how could the Yamaguchi-gumi have the ability to train death warriors?¡±


    ¡°You mean this death warrior is not from the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er unconsciously narrowed her eyes. Every time Chen Meng¡¯er was interested in something, she would unconsciously narrow her eyes. And every time Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes, those who were familiar with her also knew that this was a prelude to someone¡¯s bad luck.


    ¡°It¡¯s the military. Those death warriors were trained by the military. However, they¡¯ve always used the Yamaguchi-gumi as a cover outside. It¡¯s also our good luck that we met this death warrior. These death warriors didn¡¯t know who they were really working for in the past. This guy only found out about it when he identally overheard Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s conversation with the people from the military.¡± Skinny really felt that their luck wasn¡¯t bad. If it wasn¡¯t for his good luck, Ah Biao wouldn¡¯t have died a painful death after being injected with the poison. Fatty and Zhuge Yu were ambushed. After being shot, they were lucky enough to survive.


    ¡°The military, huh? What are they training death warriors for? It looks like the Japanese are being greedy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the register and a dangerous glint shed in her eyes.


    ¡°The Japanese are being very greedy. ording to the death warrior, many of the death warriors that they have nurtured have already been sent out. s, he doesn¡¯t know exactly where they have been sent to. However, he isn¡¯t the only death warrior within the Green Gang.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised. It seemed that the Japanese military valued the Green Gang. They had invested a lot in them. ¡°There¡¯s more than one?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Yes, and they hid them quite well. I found it strange that they knew where Fatty and Zhuge were going to be. It turns out that they have an insider inside to inform them.¡± Skinny¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Little Miss, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess what this presumptuous request of Skinny was.


    ¡°Please let me handle the death warriors in the Green Gang.¡± Skinny looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and requested.


    ¡°Okay. You can.¡±

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560:</h4>


    In the middle of the night, it was pitch ck outside. Other than the people on patrol, the rest of the members of the Green Gang had already fallen asleep,


    Chen Meng¡¯er was dressed in a nightgown. She pushed open the door of her room and poked her head out. When she saw that there was no one, she walked out of her room. Then, she avoided the surveince cameras and the people on patrol within the Green Gang and disappeared into the pitch-ck night,


    just as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back disappeared, Elder Liu walked out.


    He looked in the direction where Chen Meng¡¯er had disappeared and muttered to himself, ¡°I knew this girl wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her cool. Forget it, she can do whatever she wants.¡± He seemed to be helpless against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s willfulness, but his tone was filled with pride.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s men had been waiting a kilometer away from the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had originally thought that Yuwen Jing¡¯s men, who were also from the Buyano family, would definitely be foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes. However, when she saw a few Asian men who spoke fluent Mandarin and greeted her from the car, she was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Buyano family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just Master¡¯s subordinates. We are not from the Buyano family,¡± The bald man in the lead said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to have a trick up his sleeve. From the looks of it, he was still wary of the elders from the Buyano family. Actually, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t just have a single trick up his sleeve, he had a few tricks up his sleeve. However, it wasn¡¯t because he was wary of the elders from the Buyano family. He wanted to cultivate his own strength,


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know about this at all.


    ¡°Got it. Then introduce yourselves.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t probe further. After all, they were Yuwen Jing¡¯s subordinates. They were only here temporarily to help her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ying,¡± said the bald man. ¡°They are Feng, Yu, Lei, Dian.¡± Ying pointed at the other four people and introduced them one by one.


    ¡°Hello, Mistress.¡± Feng, Yu, Lei and Dian greeted Chen Meng¡¯er in a very orderly manner.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked by the way they addressed her as ¡®Mistress¡¯.


    ......


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to correct her, but they had more pressing matters to attend to. Plus they had been instructed by Yuwen Jing to keep addressing her this way. They had long seen clearly how their master felt towards Chen Meng¡¯er. They were soulmates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was conflicted for a moment before returning to normal.


    The car drove towards its destination in the night.


    In the car, Chen Meng¡¯er took out all the things that she had prepared beforehand and said to Ying, ¡°In a while, you guys wait outside. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±


    ¡°Mistress, that won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said that, Ying strongly objected.


    However, Ying¡¯s objection had no effect on Chen Meng¡¯er at all. She had originally nned to act alone. She had contacted Ying because she wanted him to provide her with a ride. After all, she was not old enough to drive, so it would be troublesome. However, she did not expect that not only would Ying drive his own car, but he also brought along four other people. ¡°You should know from your master that once I make a decision, I will not budge. Moreover, if there are too many people, it will ruin my n. I alone am enough. You just have to wait for me outside.¡±

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561:</h4>


    Ying had long heard of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper. Even their master couldn¡¯t change Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind, let alone Ying.


    ¡°But... But our master asked us to protect you, Mistress.¡± Ying still looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Ying also stepped on the brakes. They had arrived at their destination. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the bright lights in the darkness, her eyes shing dangerously. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here. I¡¯m leaving first. Wait for me here. If anyonees, you guys should quickly retreat. Don¡¯t let anyone find you.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er opened the car door and got out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even greet the other two that stepped out of the other car before she hurriedly disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Hey, Mistress.¡± In the group, the only female was Yu and she was about to greet Chen Meng¡¯er when Chen Meng¡¯er had already brushed past her and left.


    ¡°Ying, Mistress is here.¡± Feng and Lei did not understand what had happened and spoke to Ying who got down from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Mistress asked us to wait for her here. She said that she would be fine by herself.¡± Ying saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was fine.


    ¡°How can that be? Before we came, Master had instructed us that we can¡¯t let Mistress out of sight. Mistress is going to the Yamaguchi-gumi. How can we let her go in alone?¡±?Yu was about to chase after Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, she was pulled back by Ying. ¡°Yu, stop right there. I don¡¯t want Mistress to go in alone either. However, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Mistress¡¯s temper. No one can change her decision. I think Mistress must be very confident. Let¡¯s wait here and not ruin her n.¡± Ying could only use this excuse to convince his partner, and also to convince himself.


    Tonight, it was destined to be a sleepless night at the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters. Not only because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unexpected appearance, but also because Yamaguchi Takagi had been waiting for some news.


    Chen Meng¡¯er used the cover of the night to appear outside his study without any obstruction. In the room, his assistant, Kazuo Watanabe, was reporting to Yamaguchi Takagi. ¡°How¡¯s the situation over there? Ahem.¡± With a cough, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s voice entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know what happened, but the informant lost contact with us. I tried to contact them for a long time, but there was no response. I was afraid that they would be exposed, so I cut off contact with them,¡± Kazuo Watanabe said. He observed Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s expression at the same time.


    ......


    In the past two years, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s health had been deteriorating, and he had been sitting in his wheelchair for longer and longer. Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s temper had also been deteriorating, especially when it came to matters rted to the Green Gang. He was like an active volcano that would erupt at any time.


    ¡°What? You said that our people were discovered by them? Didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that the n was going smoothly. You said that Ah Biao had been injected with a poisonous reagent and that Zhuge Yu and Fatty were also ambushed and their lives were in danger. How long has it been? Why are you telling me this again?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi, who was sitting in his wheelchair, was furious. He couldn¡¯t sit still when he thought about how he had sacrificed a lot to bargain with the military for such a chance to uproot the Green Gang from Japan. If it weren¡¯t for his current situation, he would have stood up from his wheelchair in anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s the information I received. However, I couldn¡¯t contact them three hours ago,¡± Kazuo Watanabe said as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Go and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s hand knocked heavily on the wheelchair¡¯s handle. Chen Meng¡¯er felt phantom pain from the force.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Kazuo Watanabe couldn¡¯t wait to escape. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, his boss¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t be on the handle of the wheelchair, instead, it would be on his face.


    ¡°Then get lost.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi shot a re at him. Kazuo Watanabe ran away.


    After Kazuo Watanabe left, Yamaguchi Takagi was still angry, and his chest was moving up and down violently.


    ¡°Yamaguchi Takagi, long time no see.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that she had heard enough from the corner of the wall. She pushed open the window of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s study openly and leaped into the room,


    Yamaguchi Takagi raised his head. When he saw who was standing in front of him clearly, his face immediately sank. The emotions that he had suppressed with great difficulty just now were now boiling up again. He pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and did not say a word for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s agitated look andughed mockingly, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Boss Yamaguchi to be so agitated when he saw me. If I knew Boss Yamaguchi wanted to see me so badly, I would havee to visit earlier. However, Boss Yamaguchi¡¯s blood pressure doesn¡¯t seem to be very stable. TSK TSK, at this rate, Boss Yamaguchi will probably call for an ambnceter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stroked her chin.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er entered the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters and used pills to kill arge group of people without anyone noticing, he had specially enhanced the security around the premises.


    ¡°I got in just like that. Boss Yamaguchi has been tormenting himself for a long time, and the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s security is only average. Sigh, I originally prepared a bunch of medicine, but in the end, I didn¡¯t use any at all,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said regretfully.


    After Yamaguchi Takagi heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his eyes widened. He pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°You!¡± After a long while, he finally said, ¡°So our guess was right. The person who drugged my gang was really you.¡± They had previously spent a lot of effort to investigate this matter, but they had never had any leads. And Chen Meng¡¯er was one of their suspects. They had also sent people to investigate her.


    But in the end, they still came back empty-handed. At that time, he firmly believed that the person who drugged his subordinates was either Elder Liu or Chen Meng¡¯er. But because there was no evidence, he had no choice but to give up.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562:</h4>


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er had clearly told him she was responsible for it all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me, Boss Yamaguchi. Don¡¯t be agitated. It was just a whim of mine to take the medicine that I had just developed and test it out on you guys. Anyway, after two or three days, the effect of the medicine will be gone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said casually.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, Yamaguchi Takagi was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the effect wears off. You really have some guts to say that,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you know how much our organization has lost because of you? Also, thanks to you, I¡¯ve been sitting in a wheelchair all day.¡± At the thought of that, Yamaguchi Takagi wanted to take out his gun and shoot Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yamaguchi Takagi wasn¡¯t just thinking. His body moved on its own.


    His hand had already touched the gun that he had hidden on his person. As his voice fell, the pitch-ck muzzle of the gun was already aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not reveal a single trace of shock when the muzzle of the gun was aimed at her. She had clearly seen Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s every move. It was just that she refrained from telling Yamaguchi Takagi that.


    ¡°I originally thought that I would deal with you after I dealt with the four hall masters of your Green Gang. However, since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my doorstep, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Since you¡¯ve stepped through the door of our organization, don¡¯t prepare to walk out again.¡± The corners of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s mouth twitched. He revealed a smile that was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°If I want to leave, I¡¯ll leave. This isn¡¯t something that you can decide. Also, haven¡¯t I told you before? I hate it the most when people point their guns at me, especially when they threaten me.¡± As thest word came out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth, the silver needle in her hand that had beenced with poison flew out from her hand.


    The second before Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s hand pulled the trigger of the pistol, the silver needle that Chen Meng¡¯er shot out was the first to pierce into Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s hand that was holding the gun. With a scream, the gun in his hand fell.


    Chen Meng¡¯er darted over and picked up the pistol that was about to fall to the ground.


    She stood in front of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s wheelchair, ying with the pistol in her hand as she admired his struggle.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hadced poison into the silver needle. It would cause one¡¯s entire body to stop responding within a short period of time, and one would be unable to move at all. As the pain in his hand disappeared, he gradually lost movement. Two minutester, he copsed onto the wheelchair.


    ......


    He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with fear in his eyes. ¡°What... What did you give me? Why can¡¯t I feel anything? Why can¡¯t I move?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given a name to the new medicine I¡¯ve developed. I¡¯ll tell you after I give it a name.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s reaction and knew that the medicine she had developed was quite effective. .


    ¡°You...¡± Yamaguchi Takagi did not have the ability to protect himself at all.


    Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the pitch-ck muzzle that was pointed at his head. He wanted to say something, but he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563:</h4>


    ¡°How is it? How does it feel to have a gun pointed at you? Boss Yamaguchi, you really are something. It¡¯s not easy for me to be your guest, yet you pointed a gun at me.¡±


    Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the gun in front of him and his mouth opened and closed. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Alright, Boss Yamaguchi, I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yamaguchi Takagi was almost scared out of his wits. She didn¡¯t want to see Yamaguchi Takagi wet himself. She still had something to ask him, she didn¡¯t want to stay in a room with a horrible smell for a long time. Chen Meng¡¯er put away the gun in her hand.


    Yamaguchi Takagi saw Chen Meng¡¯er put away the gun and subconsciously let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yamaguchi Takagi, I came here today to ask you if the Yamaguchi-gumi was the one who injected Ah Biao with the poison of your country¡¯s military, and whether you orchestrated the ambush of our other two hall masters. However, there¡¯s no need to ask now. I heard your conversation with Kazuo Watanabe just now. You have also admitted that you were the one who did all those things. However, I still want to ask from your mouth, who is the mastermind behind you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er found it tiring to stand, she found a chair and moved it to the front of Yamaguchi Takagi. Then, she asked, ¡°Let me rephrase my question. Who is the person who gave you the reagent?¡±


    ¡°Reagent? What reagent? I don¡¯t know.¡± When Yamaguchi Takagi heard Chen Meng¡¯er ask about the reagent, his eyes shed. He had spent a lot of effort to not reveal any clues with his expression. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that he was the one who had injured Zhuge Yu and the others.


    However, he was extremely surprised when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s clear expression. What surprised him was that Chen Meng¡¯er definitely knew what kind of poison Ah Biao had been injected with. However, the confidentiality of this poison made it so that very few people knew about it,


    Yamaguchi Takagi had never thought that other people knew about this poisonous reagent.


    ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, don¡¯t pretend. When I ask, it means that I know. The poison that Ah Biao was injected with was developed by the Japanese military. Up until now, your military has not developed an antidote for this poison. Therefore, this poison has always been banned globally. Therefore, very few people know about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er snorted coldly. Then she said, ¡°This kind of poison reagent is banned globally, but your military has never stopped studying it. If I¡¯m not wrong, the reagent that the other party wanted to give you was modified and had a purer effect. However, there was a mistake in the process. Therefore, they could only settle for the next best thing and give you the reagent from before.¡±


    ¡°How... How do you know?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi was told about this because he was that person¡¯s confidant. He was sure that only he and that person knew about this. And now, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made his heart skip a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether there was a mole in the military, or if Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s influence actually extended to their military.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    Yamaguchi Takagi wanted to nod, but when he wanted to nod, he realized that he was paralyzed and couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only reply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯ll fulfill your request. Of course I know, because the new reagent that your military developed was taken away by me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her legs, it was as if she was gossiping with Yamaguchi Takagi.


    ......


    However, Yamaguchi Takagi was shocked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    He never expected that the person that the military spent a lot of manpower and resources to hunt down was actually Chen Meng¡¯er. He had no choice but to reevaluate the girl standing in front of him.


    ¡°You took it away?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Mm-hmm. Otherwise, how could I have helped Ah Biao be cured of the poison in such a short time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°What? You developed an antidote? How is this possible?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi stared at Chen Meng¡¯er with wide eyes. He might have been surprised before, but he wasn¡¯t as surprised as he was now. Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s current mood couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    One had to know that this reagent was invented by their country. However, it had been decades and no one had developed an antidote to it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible in this world.¡± She was be reborn. What else was impossible in this world?


    Suddenly, Chen Meng¡¯er lost the mood to continue chatting with Yamaguchi Takagi. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop chatting. We should get down to business.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er folded her legs, stood up, and approached Yamaguchi Takagi.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we always been talking about business?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t tall. Of course, this was inparison to Yamaguchi Takagi. Among her peers, Chen Meng¡¯er was considered tall.


    However, as Chen Meng¡¯er walked towards Yamaguchi Takagi step by step, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of oppression. Cold sweat started to appear on Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s forehead. He was still telling himself that this was all an illusion. It was because he was drugged by Chen Meng¡¯er that he couldn¡¯t move his entire body. That was why he felt this way.


    ¡°No, I was just gossiping. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. I¡¯m here to get in touch with you, Boss Yamaguchi. Now, this is the purpose of my visit.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a brilliant smile.


    Yamaguchi Takagi was first dazzled by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver in his heart. ¡°What? What purpose?¡±


    ¡°I was here to take revenge. You know how petty I am.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to conjure a magic trick as a syringe suddenly appeared in her hand. ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, do you know what I am holding in my hand?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s that reagent of yours that I modified. Actually, whether I modified it or not, you don¡¯t have the antidote. However, after I modified it, you won¡¯t be able to cure it. Moreover, I don¡¯t know what effect it will have on you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised the syringe and approached the Yamaguchi Takagi.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564:</h4>


    Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the syringe that was getting closer and closer to him. He subconsciously wanted to step back, but he couldn¡¯t move at all because he was drugged by Chen Meng¡¯er. He could only lie there and watch as Chen Meng¡¯er held the syringe and walked towards him bit by bit.


    ¡°I think Boss Yamaguchi knows more about the effects of this reagent than I do. However, I modified it. As for the effect of this reagent after it is injected into the body, I don¡¯t know,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She shrugged at Yamaguchi Takagi. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Boss Yamaguchi to be my test subject today.¡±


    When Yamaguchi Takagi heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his face, which had been gued by illness for a long time, became even more unsightly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it properly. Don¡¯t be rash...¡± how could Yamaguchi Takagi not know the effects of this reagent? Although he had not participated in the experimentation of this reagent, he was the one who was fortunate enough to see the effects of it with his own eyes. The extent of the tragedy, up until now, every time he thought about it, he could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Speak properly, Boss Yamaguchi. As long as you tell me who the person behind you is, I will let you off today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped half a meter away from Yamaguchi Takagi. She yed with the syringe in her hand. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the person targeting the Green Gang was someone from the Japanese military, but it wasn¡¯t easy to find out who it was.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t find out, but if she wanted to find out, it would take some time. Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for such a long time. That was why she had used such a simple and direct method to directly run to the Yamaguchi-gumi and interrogate Yamaguchi Takagi. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er woulde to settle the score with Yamaguchi Takagi sooner orter. After all, he was not just involved in the Green Gang¡¯s matter this time.


    After Yamaguchi Takagi heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his eyes shed. However, he kept his mouth shut, as if he did not want to speak.


    Yamaguchi Takagi knew clearly in his heart what he could and could not say. If he opened his mouth today and revealed that who the backer behind him was, then not only would he lose his life, but even the Yamaguchi-gumi that he had founded would be destroyed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew before she came that it was not a simple matter to force Yamaguchi Takagi to reveal the backer behind him. Therefore, the syringe that she took out was not just for scaring Yamaguchi Takagi.


    ¡°It looks like Boss Yamaguchi is unwilling to cooperate. You are unwilling to reveal who the boss behind you is. It looks like the next time I see the boss behind you, I will have to talk to him properly. I will have to give an award for loyalty. However, when the timees, Boss Yamaguchi, you might not be able to personally receive this award.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. The needle had already pierced into Yamaguchi¡¯s arm.


    Yamaguchi did not feel the pain of the needle piercing into his flesh for a long time. However, he saw Chen Meng¡¯er inject the syringe into his body with his own eyes. His heart instantly sank to the bottom of his chest.


    ¡°Ah, I wonder if the medicinal powder I used on Boss Yamaguchi is in conflict with this reagent?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was bright. ¡°This is not bad. Let me see which one is worse. I guess it should be the reagent that your military developed. What do you think?¡±


    ......

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565:</h4>


    Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. No matter how he looked at it, it was an eyesore. He hoped that the medicinal powder that Chen Meng¡¯er had developed was more potent than the Japanese reagent. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicinal powder would at most cause his entire body to lose consciousness and he wouldn¡¯t be able to move.


    As for that reagent, when it took effect, Yamaguchi Takagi would feel goosebumps just thinking about it.


    After injecting the medicine, Chen Meng¡¯er sat back down and looked at Yamaguchi Takagi leisurely for a long time, she waited for the reagent to take effect. ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, you still have a chance. Before the reagent takes effect, you still have a chance. Tell me what I want to know. Because I have the antidote.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be performing a magic trick again. A small bottle filled with yellow liquid appeared in her hand.


    ¡°The antidote?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi looked at the small yellow bottle and repeated doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes, the antidote.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yed with the bottle in her hand.


    ¡°How is that possible? How can there be an antidote to this medicine?¡± Yamaguchi Takagi didn¡¯t believe Chen Meng¡¯er at all. The Japanese had developed this highly toxic reagent decades ago. However, no one had been able to develop an antidote to this medicine yet.


    Back then, one of the professors who had participated in the research had identally cut his finger while developing this reagent, and his wound had just touched the reagent. In the end, he died because there was no antidote. The professors who had participated in the research of this reagent had spent a lot of time and effort to develop an antidote to it, but in the end, there was no result.


    It was only after that incident that the reagent was ssified as a prohibited item and was not allowed to be used.


    Therefore, the development of this antidote was much more difficult than the development of this reagent. ¡°How is it impossible? There is nothing impossible in this world,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with certainty. That¡¯s right, if she could even be reborn, if she could have a portable space and a mutated brain, there was nothing impossible in this world.


    However, Yamaguchi Takagi kept muttering, ¡°Impossible, how could you have the antidote? There¡¯s no antidote for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if there¡¯s really no antidote, how could Uncle Ah Biao still be alive? Just because the Japanese can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m telling you with certainty, what I have in my hands is the antidote. So, as long as you tell me who the person behind you is, I¡¯ll give you the antidote,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi shook his head non-stop and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yamaguchi Takagi had regained his mobility. She knew that the effect of the reagent was about to show. She was also quite surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that the effect of the modifications that she added to the reagent would show much faster than the original version. The original reagent had been dormant in the body for a longer time, but, now, it had already started to take effect after a few minutes.


    just as Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about it, Yamaguchi Takagi cried out in pain, ¡°Ah, ah.¡± When the reagent took effect, the pain started from his bones.


    Yamaguchi Takagi, who had been sitting in the wheelchair for a long time, had already struggled to fall from the wheelchair because of the pain. His hands tore at his cor. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Yamaguchi was in so much pain that his entire body was trembling. He curled up on the ground and rolled back and forth.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood up from the chair and walked in front of him. She looked down at Yamaguchi Takagi, who was rolling on the ground like a child.. She let out a sinister chuckle. Who asked him to attack her family? He actually had his eyes set on the Green Gang members. She gave him his due punishment although it was quite small.

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566:</h4>


    If Yamaguchi Takagi had known what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking, he would have vomited blood. If this was still a small punishment, then what was the big punishment like?


    Chen Meng¡¯er squatted down and looked at Yamaguchi Takagi, who was still roaring and rolling. His face had turned green because of the pain. She advised, ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, I advise you to tell me obediently. Who is the person behind you? I think you should know that I¡¯m going to investigate. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t find out. I only came to ask you because I¡¯m an impatient person who likes to find shortcuts. Of course, I know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid that after you reveal the person behind you, the Yamaguchi-gumi that you worked so hard to build will copse. But Boss Yamaguchi, have you ever thought that if you die today, the Yamaguchi-gumi will be handed over to your son? You know what kind of character your son has? I don¡¯t think I have to tell you, but you also know that if the Yamaguchi-gumi is in his hands, it¡¯ll probably be gone within the week. And if you¡¯re still here, I reckon that the Yamaguchi-gumi will be able to hold on for a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled.


    However, her words were also reasonable.


    Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s son, Yamaguchi Yuan, was a person who could not be supported. All these years, he had been abiding by the instigation of others and had always been against his father. Yamaguchi Takagi knew that if he handed over the Yamaguchi-gumi to his son, it would not be long before his organization would crumble and be sold to a new master.


    Over the years, Yamaguchi Takagi had put in a lot of effort to nurture his grandson. He hoped that when he passed away, he could hand over the responsibility of the Yamaguchi to his grandson.


    However, it was obvious that his grandson wasn¡¯t Chen Meng¡¯er. At his age, he couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility of such a big organization like the Yamaguchi-gumi. This was something that Yamaguchi Takagi had been worried about all these years.


    Yamaguchi Takagi was still struggling. He was trying to get rid of the pain from his bones. However, Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that he was still listening to what she had just said. What did he care about?


    ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, think about it carefully. When you leave, how long do you think the Yamaguchi-gumi will still be called the Yamaguchi-gumi? When that timees, even if our Green Gang doesn¡¯t make a move, the Yamaguchi-gumi will be someone else¡¯s.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er added a fat to the fire.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words. After saying these words, Yamaguchi Takagi seemed to have used up all his strength and endurance. He couldn¡¯t help but roll on the ground a few more times.


    ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, you should have said so earlier. You wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such pain and torture.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took out a bottle filled with the antidote and stabbed it into Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay, boss Yamaguchi, wait a little longer. It¡¯ll be fine once the antidote takes effect,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said after injecting Yamaguchi Takagi with the antidote. ¡°Of course, Boss Yamaguchi, don¡¯t try anything funny. I have plenty of ways to make your life a living hell.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er injected quite a lot of the antidote into Yamaguchi Takagi. After a while, Yamaguchi Takagi stopped rolling on the ground. Although it still hurt, he was still able to endure the pain.


    He leaned against the wall. He was breathing heavily. His face was pale and cold sweat was dripping down his forehead. He looked like a sorry figure. He didn¡¯t look like the former boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi anymore.


    ¡°The backer of the Yamaguchi-gumi is thend general of the self-defense force, Hongbei Yongye,¡± Yamaguchi Takagi said.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567:</h4>


    ¡°Hongbei Yongye?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had no impression of this name. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why is he targeting the Green Gang? If I remember correctly, the Green Gang has no conflict of interest with their self-defense force.¡±


    ¡°There is no direct conflict of interest with him. He supports the Yamaguchi-gumi, but in recent years, the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s strength has waned. And when it was almost time for the general election, he had already set his sights on General Lu¡¯s position. Over the past few years, the Green Gang had developed too quickly in Japan and had long be a thorn in the eyes of those above them. However, they were wary of your Green Gang¡¯s strength and had always wanted to trip you up, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. This time, Hongbei Yongye wanted to use the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s hand to eliminate the Green Gang. Thereafter, he would be able to rely on this merit to sessfully take the position of general.¡± After Yamaguchi Takagi recovered a little of his strength, he exined everything to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard his words, a haughty expression appeared on her face. ¡°Boss Yamaguchi, don¡¯t take yourselfpletely out of this matter. I think that in this matter, your shadow as the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi won¡¯t be absent.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not so easy to fool.


    Of course, Hongbei Yongye wanted to get General Lu¡¯s position by getting rid of the Green Gang. However, Yamaguchi Takagi had helped him.


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess was not wrong at all.


    Hongbei Yongye had also disliked the Green Gang for a long time. He had also hurt the Green Gang many times. However, he only dared to y tricks behind their backs, and did not dare actually attack the Green Gang. This time, it was Yamaguchi Takagi who worked for him for a long time before he relented and gave the order for the death warriors toe out and eradicate the Green Gang.


    Yamaguchi Takagi also wanted to take this opportunity to recapture the title of number one gang in Japan.


    ording to the n that Hongbei Yongye and Yamaguchi Takagi had concocted beforehand, it went very smoothly. Ah Biao had been injected with an incurable reagent, and Zhuge Yu and Fatty had been shot. Their lives were hanging by a thread. Ah Biao, Zhuge Yu, and Fatty were three of the four great generals of the Green Gang. Once these three great generals fell, the Green Gang¡¯s strength was gone.


    However, Yamaguchi Takagi never expected that Chen Meng¡¯er would appear halfway and turn the entire n upside down.


    ¡°Yes, I admit that I was too impatient. I wanted to use this opportunity to chase he Green Gang out.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi went along with the flow. However, his body was not in a good condition to begin with, and after the reagent took effect, the torment, in addition to the side effects of the reagent, made Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s already unhealthy body even worse.


    He was so tired from talking that he was panting. Chen Meng¡¯er injected Yamaguchi Takagi with the antidote not only because she wanted to know the answer, but also because Yamaguchi Takagi no longer posed much of a threat to her. Today, even if she gave Yamaguchi Takagi the antidote, he would not die.


    However, with his current health, he would not be able tost for more than a few days.


    In particr, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted Yamaguchi Takagi to personally witness the destruction of the Yamaguchi-gumi that he had worked so hard to build. She thought that there was nothing more devastating than this.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not want Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s life to end in her hands. After she received the answer she wanted, she waved her hand and left without taking anything with her.


    Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er left, an uninvited guest arrived at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s office.


    ¡°Father.¡± Yamaguchi Yuan heard something from someone else, so he rushed back in a hurry to get an answer from his father. But after knocking on the door for a long time, there was no response from inside. He turned the doorknob on the door. Unexpectedly, his father¡¯s study wasn¡¯t locked, so he pushed the door open and walked in.


    As soon as Yamaguchi Yuan entered, he saw his father, leaning against the wall and half lying on the ground. He looked very miserable. Yamaguchi Yuan couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Father!¡±


    Yamaguchi Takagi, who was so tired that he had closed his eyes, heard his son¡¯s voice and opened his eyes. He saw his useless son looking at him in surprise. Yamaguchi Takagi, who waste to realize this, looked at his son angrily and cursed, ¡°B*stard, who let you in? Don¡¯t you know that my study is off limits without permission?¡±


    Yamaguchi Yuan, who had a strange feeling in his heart after seeing the sorry state his father was in, heard his father¡¯s words and the killing intent in his eyes, which had just disappeared, appeared again. ¡°I really forgot that your study is always closed to a disloyal son like me,¡± Yamaguchi Yuan said as he walked in front of his father and looked down at him from above. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m really stupid. I¡¯ve always done stupid things since I was young because I wanted to get your attention. However, you never loved me like you loved my older brother. Then he died in an ident. At that time, I was sad and happy. I thought that I was the only son you had left and that you would only value me in the future. However, that was not the case at all. You still ignored me. You took my brother¡¯s son by your side and taught him yourself. Today, I overheard Kazuo Watanabe talking to yourwyer. He said that you made a will and wanted to leave the organization to your grandson to manage. I, on the other hand, did not get anything,¡± Yamaguchi Yuan said with an injured expression.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568:</h4>


    Yamaguchi Takagi, who was severely exhausted, opened his eyes and smelled a strong smell of alcohol. He frowned and looked at his only son, Yamaguchi Yuan, with dissatisfaction. He asked without answering the question, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have been drinking. Haha, if I hadn¡¯t been drinking, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage toe and ask you,¡± Yamaguchi Yuan said afterughing loudly. When Yamaguchi Yuan heard Kazuo Watanabe talking about the will with his father¡¯swyer, and when he heard thewyer ask Kazuo Watanabe if their boss was really prepared to leave him only a little money.


    He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know how to describe it in words. He knew that his father didn¡¯t like him. It had always been the same. When his older brother was alive, he didn¡¯t like him. After his brother¡¯s unexpected death, he still ignored him. However, he never thought that he didn¡¯t have any weight at all in his father¡¯s heart.


    Yamaguchi Yuan was depressed. He didn¡¯t wait for Kazuo Watanabe to finish talking to his father¡¯swyer before he turned around and left to drown his sorrows in alcohol.


    Yamaguchi Yuan drank alone and unknowingly downed a bottle of whiskey. The alcohol got to his head and the unwilling Yamaguchi Yuan ran over to question his father.


    ¡°Are you here to question me? What right do you have to question me? Let me tell you, I, Yamaguchi Takagi, founded the Yamaguchi-gumi. I can give it to whoever I want without consulting anyone.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi really didn¡¯t think much of his only son. In his heart, Yamaguchi Yuan had always been a hopeless fool. In the past few years, his son had been against him many times and had set him up many times. Therefore, he was extremely disappointed in him. When he made his will, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and made it clear that after his death, all the properties of his organization belonged to his grandson, Yamaguchi Naoya.


    As for his son, Yamaguchi Yuan, he had given him enough money to give him some fixed assets. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my son, I wouldn¡¯t even leave you money or a house. You actually have the nerve toe and question me. Tell me yourself, what have you done in the past few years? You either came to ruin my ns or think about how to harm your nephew. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve tried to kidnap Naoya several times. Why? Do you think Naoya is in your way? Do you think that if you get rid of Naoya, the organization will belong to you? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s eyes were red with excitement.


    When Yamaguchi Yuan heard his father¡¯s words, his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and the veins on his hands were popping out. He had been holding back the anger in his heart. However, when his father¡¯s words stabbed into his heart, his heart waspletely injured. Yamaguchi Yuan couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    His breathing began to quicken. His hands tightened, then loosened, then loosened and tightened again. The blue veins on his forehead popped out.


    Yamaguchi Takagi was still talking non-stop. He had not noticed his son¡¯s strange behavior.


    ¡°Stop talking. I told you to stop talking,¡± Yamaguchi Yuan shouted. As he shouted, a series of gunshots were heard.


    Before Yamaguchi Takagi could react, he felt a pain in his chest. Then, he looked in disbelief at his son, who was standing opposite him with a gun in his hand.


    ¡°You... you...¡± Yamaguchi Takagi was stuttering, ¡°You actually dared shoot me...¡± However, the bullet hit him right in the heart. He did not have the strength to finish his words before he took hisst breath.


    However, Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could not rest in peace. He had never thought that his son would be so ruthless as to shoot him.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569:</h4>


    Yamaguchi Yuan looked at his father who had copsed on the ground and was no longer breathing. Only then did he realize what he had just done. He suddenly panicked. Although he had thought more than once about why his father Yamaguchi Takagi was still alive, he had never thought about firing a gun and killing his father with his own hands.


    Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯s hand trembled, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground. He shook his head in disbelief and stepped back, muttering, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this.¡±


    At this moment, the door opened with a creak. Kazuo Watanabe, who had just returned from his errands, heard the gunshot and ran over.


    When he opened the door, he saw Yamaguchi Takagi, who was lying on the ground and had not breathed for a long time. He looked at him in horror. He subconsciously frowned. He ran to the side of Yamaguchi Takagi, who was already dead and squatted down. ¡°Boss!¡± Kazuo Watanabe looked at Yamaguchi Takagi, who had not recovered from the shock of killing his father with his own hands. ¡°Young Master Yamaguchi, did you kill Boss?¡± Although it was a question, Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s tone was firm,


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t want to kill him. No¡­¡± Yamaguchi Yuan shook his head, retreated, and ran out.


    But where could he run to. As soon as he went out, he was captured by the Yamaguchi-gumi people outside.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just left the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s borders, frowned when she sessfully got the answer she wanted. Then, she stopped and turned her head to look at the dim lights of the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters. She muttered to herself, ¡°Why did I hear gunshots just now?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still wondering if something had happened to the group.


    Ying, who had been waiting outside for Chen Meng¡¯er and was preparing to break into the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, walked over with the other four.


    ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Ying heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er. If anything happened to Chen Meng¡¯er today, the lives of the five of them would be lost.


    With Ying¡¯s interruption, Chen Meng¡¯er threw the faint gunshot sound to the back of her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry. The matter has been settled. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, something big has happened.¡± Skinny who had not seen anyone since early in the morning appeared excitedly in front of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Seeing the usuallyposed Skinny reveal such an excited expression, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu looked at each other. They were both curious as to what had made Skinny so excited.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, what happened?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°I just received news that Yamaguchi Takagi diedst night.¡± Skinny was extremely excited.


    ¡°What? Did I hear wrong, Skinny? Did you say something wrong?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s first reaction when he heard the news was that it was not true.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was also full of disbelief. She had visited Yamaguchi Takagist night. She could see that Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s body was failing. But he would not lose his life immediately. Moreover, when she leftst night, Yamaguchi Takagi was in a good condition. He did not look like he was going to die at all. ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Skinny. Where did you hear the gossip?¡±


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu did not believe him, Skinny did not get angry. He also knew that this news was too sudden. When he had just heard it, his reaction was simr to that of the two. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, this is not a rumor. Now that the whole of Japan knows about this news, the newspapers have been published this morning. You will definitely not be able to guess how Yamaguchi Takagi died.¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very curious. However, while she was curious, she had an answer in her heart.


    ¡°He was shot to death by his son Yamaguchi Yuan. When Kazuo Watanabe heard the gunshot, he rushed into Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s office and saw this scene,¡± Skinny said excitedly.


    ¡°That means that the gunshot I heardst night was not an illusion, but real,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er whispered after hearing Skinny¡¯s words.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡± Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mumbling and asked, ¡°Girl, did you go to the Yamaguchi-gumi headquartersst night?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with disapproval.


    ¡°Hehe, yes, Grandpa. I went to see Yamaguchi Takagi after a long time. I went to interrogate him and ask him to reveal who his backer was. When I left yesterday, I faintly heard a gunshot. At that time, I didn¡¯t pay much attention. I thought I heard wrong. I didn¡¯t expect to miss such a wonderful scene,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have stayed a little longer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Elder Liu red at Chen Meng¡¯er. The bolder this girl was, the more daring she was. What kind of ce did she think the Yamaguchi-gumi was? She wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered by the Yamaguchi-gumi. After all, if the Yamaguchi-gumi found out that she had been there, then the news that came out today probably wouldn¡¯t be that Yamaguchi Takagi had been killed by his son, Yamaguchi Yuan.


    Instead, it would be that Yamaguchi Takagi had been assassinated by the youngdy of the Green Gang. At that time, the Yamaguchi-gumi would probablye looking for trouble with the Green Gang under the pretext of avenging their boss.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she also remembered this matter and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.


    Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous appearance and shook his head helplessly. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to this girl. Elder Liu turned his head, he asked Skinny, ¡°Did the outside world say why Yamaguchi Yuan killed his father Yamaguchi Takagi ? If I remember correctly, although Yamaguchi Yuan always went against his father and ruined his father¡¯s ns many times, he still feared his father a lot.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was because of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s will. It was said that Yamaguchi-Takagi¡¯s will gave all the properties of the Yamaguchi-gumi to his grandson, Yamaguchi Naoya. However, Yamaguchi Yuan only received a sum of money and some real estate. Yamaguchi Yuan couldn¡¯t take it and shot his father. But as for the exact details, we will only know after our people investigate.¡±

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570:</h4>


    It didn¡¯t matter why Yamaguchi Yuan had used a gun to kill his own father. In any case, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard the news of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s death, the first thought that appeared in her mind was, ¡°The Yamaguchi-gumi is going to be finished.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t the only one who had this thought. Elder Liu also had the same thought as Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Liu said with a sigh, ¡°This time, the Yamaguchi-gumi is finished.¡±


    Originally, the Yamaguchi-gumi was founded by Yamaguchi Takagi. It was also because of Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s existence that the Yamaguchi-gumi was able to maintain its position as one of the top gangs in Japan. It was also because of Yamaguchi Takagi that the Yamaguchi-gumi was able to stand firm in Japan¡¯s underworld for so many years without copsing. Now, Yamaguchi Takagi had suddenly passed away.


    His useless son Yamaguchi Yuan simply could not support such a big gang. If the Yamaguchi-gumi was in his hands, there were only two oues. One was to copse, and the other was to change their name. Of course, now that Yamaguchi Yuan had be the murderer of Yamaguchi Takagi, how could the Yamaguchi-gumi ept him as their head?


    As for Yamaguchi Takagi, who had been highly regarded by Yamaguchi-gumi for a long time, his grandson, Yamaguchi Naoya, who he had raised since the death of his older son, was still young and could not take over. Perhaps, in another three to five years, Yamaguchi Naoya might be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, at his current age, it was impossible.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, the fate that awaited the Yamaguchi-gumi was not optimistic.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? If the Yamaguchi-gumi falls, Our Green Gang¡¯s sworn enemy will be gone.¡± Skinny thought simply. He was happy to see the Yamaguchi-gumi go down.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. However, do you think that the Japanese will watch our Green Gang grow by itself? Because of the development of our Green Gang in the past few years, they felt uneasy and cooperated with the Yamaguchi-gumi. They wanted to use the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s hand to eradicate our Green Gang. Now that the Yamaguchi-gumi is gone, they have to think of ways to deal with our Green Gang and how to bnce the situation here.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is right. If I¡¯m not wrong, the higher-ups of Japan are currently in a meeting to discuss the way to deal with this. Let¡¯s just wait and see. We shouldn¡¯t be too happy too soon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed with her grandfather¡¯s words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu¡¯s guesses were not wrong at all. The funeral had not been held yet. Then, the new boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi appeared.


    Kazuo Watanabe had be the new boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu heard the news, the two of them were examining Fatty and Zhuge Yu¡¯s bodies.


    Thanks to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needle technique, Zhuge Yu¡¯s life was finally saved. Their bodies recovered very quickly. At least, in just three short days, they could already half sit up and joke around.


    ¡°Guess who the new boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi is? I know you definitely won¡¯t be able to guess.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished examining the wound on Fatty¡¯s arm, when Skinny and the slightly pale Ah Biao walked in excitedly.

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571:</h4>


    The remaining poison in Ah Biao¡¯s body had all been flushed out. Moreover, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s treatment, his body had recovered quite well.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Fatty asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stop what she was doing. Without turning her head, she said, ¡°It¡¯s Kazuo Watanabe, right?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, how did you know?¡± Skinny asked in surprise.


    ¡°I guessed,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°How could you guess? I thought it would be Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s grandson who would take over. After all, Yamaguchi Takagi has made a will,¡± Skinny said with a slight sigh.


    ¡°A will? A will is nothing in front of the government,¡± Ah Biao said in a very unshakeable manner. He had seen the tyranny of the Japanese government.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The will is still useful. Even if the Japanese government is greedy and wants to take over the Yamaguchi-gumi, they can¡¯t do that now. Many eyes are watching. After all, the Yamaguchi-gumi is not an ordinary group. If my guess is correct, all the properties of the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Yamaguchi-gumi still belong to Yamaguchi Naoya.¡± As for Kazuo Watanabe bing the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, on the surface, it was announced that he would be the temporary leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, it was said that Kazuo Watanabe had be the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi. There was no way he would be able toe down from that position. The fact that Kazuo Watanabe had be the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was an irond fact, in the future, who the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi would be would depend on whether or not Yamaguchi Naoya had the ability and strength to pull Kazuo Watanabe down from his position as the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    However, who the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was had little to do with Chen Meng¡¯er and the Green Gang. This was because no matter who the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was, it would not change the fact that the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Green Gang were enemies.


    ¡°Hehe, it would be a bad thing for us if Kazuo Watanabe took over the Yamaguchi-gumi,¡± Fatty said with a chuckle.


    Just as Fatty finished speaking, the back of his head was fiercely pped by Skinny.


    ¡°Skinny, why did you hit me? I¡¯m a patient now. You¡¯re torturing a patient,¡± Fatty said as he covered the back of his head and looked at Skinny with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Suck it. We know Kazuo Watanabe, but he doesn¡¯t know us well. Stupid.¡± Skinny red at Fatty. However, Skinny did not hit Fatty too hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fatty touched the back of his head and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not care who the new boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was as long as he did not cross her bottom line. However, if the other party crossed her bottom line and hurt her family, then she would not show mercy.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er still had to thank Yamaguchi Yuan. Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to let Yamaguchi Takagi go. Thest time she gave him the antidote, she thought that it was not the time to kill him. However, she never thought that, Yamaguchi Yuan would help her solve her problem.


    However, there was still one person waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to settle the score with him.


    It waste at night. Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of the time when everyone was fast asleep to change into her ck night clothes. She straightened her long ck hair.


    After changing into her clothes, Chen Meng¡¯er was ready to set off. She pushed open the door to her room and saw Elder Liu standing in her courtyard. Elder Liu had his hands behind his back and was looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er called out to him, the rest of her words seemed to have been silenced. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°Why? Is the little girl surprised to see me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded. How could she not be surprised? She kept it a secret very well. Besides Yuwen Jing¡¯s gang of bodyguards, she didn¡¯t tell anyone else that she was going to take action. How would her grandfather know?


    ¡°Little girl, your grandpa is not old and muddle-headed. You are really bold. Why? Where are you nning to go tonight?¡±


    ¡°To look for Hongbei Yongye. The death warriors that were nted in our Green Gang are all his people,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Hongbei Yongye? From the Hongbei family?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s expression did not change, but Chen Meng¡¯er, who was familiar with Elder Liu, immediately saw a trace of disgust in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, do you know him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked tentatively.


    ¡°Yes, I know the Elder of the Hongbei family. He should be the father of Hongbei Yongye. The people of Hongbei family are not good people. They are very sinister.¡± Speaking of Hongbei family, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t hide his disgust towards this family. Elder Liu had fought with Yamaguchi Takagi for more than half of his life. However, qhen he talked about Yamaguchi Takagi, he had never shown such an expression.


    ¡°A family that can nurture death warriors is not a family that can be seen in the light.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed.


    ¡°Girl, if you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you. Because I know that it¡¯s useless to stop you. You just have to remember that regardless of whether your n can bepleted or not, I only want you toe back safely,¡± Elder Liu said with a serious expression. Actually, he didn¡¯t really want Chen Meng¡¯er to participate in the messy matters between the Green Gang and the Hongbei family.


    However, there was no other way. Chen Meng¡¯er was the Little Miss of the Green Gang and had already taken over the Green Gang. In the future, she would have to worry about all the big and small matters of the Green Gang and make all the decisions.


    As for the matters of the Hongbei family, Chen Meng¡¯er would have to face it sooner orter. Now, she might as well take advantage of the fact that he was still here and his body was still fine. He could also watch over Chen Meng¡¯er from behind and not let her fall into the trap of the Hongbei family.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still eager toe back and hear you tell me about the Hongbei family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled andforted her grandfather.


    ¡°You brat, then I won¡¯t say anything more. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa, you rest early too. Don¡¯t wait for me. I wille back safely.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er waved at Elder Liu, turned around and disappeared into the night.


    It was not until he could not see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back that Elder Liu sighed and turned around to return to his room. In his heart, he could not let go of Chen Meng¡¯er. He was filled with worry for her. This Hongbei family could be said to be a dragon¡¯s den.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572:</h4>


    In the end, Elder Liu did not listen to Chen Meng¡¯er and didn¡¯t go back to rest. He thought about it, but he was still worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety.


    He walked towards Skinny¡¯s room.


    In the entire Green Gang, the only person that Elder Liu could think of right now was Skinny.


    Skinny heard a knock on the door and opened it. When he saw Elder Liu standing outside the door, he was very surprised. ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡± It was no wonder that Skinny was so surprised. What time was it?


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Elder Liu put his hands behind his back and said indifferently.


    ¡°What is it? Sir,e in and tell me.¡± Skinny turned his body sideways and let Elder Liu into the room.


    After Elder Liu entered the room, Skinny closed the door. Elder Liu then said, ¡°Skinny, you drive the car and help me follow Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Follow the Little Miss? Sir, did the Little Miss go out?¡± Skinny who had just woken up reacted half a beat slower than usual.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er got the news from Yamaguchi Takagi. She said that the death warriors that were nted in the Green Gang were from Hongbei Yongye. So, she went to look for Hongbei Yongye to settle the score at night.¡±


    Skinny was scared out of his wits as soon as Elder Liu finished speaking. ¡°What? Sir, are you saying that the Little Miss went to the Hongbei family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Compared to Skinny, Elder Liu¡¯s reaction was much calmer.


    ¡°Sir, why did you let the Little Miss go to the Hongbei family? That ce...¡± Skinny didn¡¯t continue, but he couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face.


    ¡°Do you think Meng¡¯er will listen if I stop her?¡± Elder Liu nced at Skinny and sked.


    Skinny thought of his Little Miss¡¯s temper and suddenly didn¡¯t say anything. However, when he thought of the Hongbei family, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll bring more people. If anything happenster, I¡¯ll bring the Little Miss back safely even if I have to risk my life.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I still believe in the girl¡¯s ability. Just drive the car and secretly follow Meng¡¯er. As long as she¡¯s alive, it¡¯s fine.¡± Elder Liu shook his head and said. Although he was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er, he did not want to make things worse and instead ruin Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s n.


    ¡°Okay, sir, I understand.¡±


    Ying and the other four watched from afar as Chen Meng¡¯er walked over in a ck outfit.


    They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was ten minuteste, and did not let out a sigh of relief. They had hoped that Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t show up tonight.


    Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that Ying and the others were looking at her with worried eyes, as if they wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything and got into the car. She waited for the car to leave, then asked Ying, ¡°Ying, if you have anything to say, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep it in. It makes me ufortable.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Ying hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mistress, we want to advise you not to go to the Hongbei family.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s so special about the Hongbei family?¡±


    Tonight, when her grandfather heard about the Hongbei family, he revealed a disgusted expression and told her to be careful. And now, Ying and the others advised her not to go to the Hongbei family. What was it about the Hongbei family that made everyone so wary?

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er searched through her memories of her previous life. There was really no memory of the Hongbei family. Logically speaking, if there was anything amazing about the Hongbei family, she would definitely have heard of it in her previous life. However, she had never heard of the Hongbei family¡¯s name. Chen Meng¡¯er was even more puzzled. Could it be that the Hongbei family had suddenly appeared in this life just like her rebirth?


    ¡°They¡¯re really special. The Hongbei family is an ancient family in Japan. It¡¯s a ninja family that still exists in Japan.¡± Ying exined to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°The Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu is very powerful. I once suffered a loss at the hands of a disciple of the Hongbei family.¡±


    ¡°The Hongbei family is a ninja family, but I¡¯ve been in Japan for so many years, I¡¯ve never heard of it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think the locals in Japan have even heard of the Hongbei family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled, how could such a big family be so unknown?


    ¡°Yes, there are very few people who know about the Hongbei family. It¡¯s not because they want to keep a low profile, but it¡¯s because they have no choice but to keep a low profile because of what they do.¡± Ying told Chen Meng¡¯er everything he knew.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Don¡¯t tell me that the Hongbei family is the one who trained those death warriors in Japan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking when her mind became clear. ¡°Those death warriors were really trained by the Hongbei family. If they weren¡¯t trained by them, how could Hongbei Yongye easily mobilize so many death warriors to deal with our Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Japanese death warriors were all trained by the Hongbei family. And the Hongbei family also helped the country train professional spies with the ninjutsu passed down from their ancestors. Therefore, they had to keep a low profile. Because the Hongbei family helped the government, the Japanese government is very cordial with the Hongbei family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Ninjas are really good candidates for spies.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Mistress, we shouldn¡¯t go to the Hongbei family. We aren¡¯t their match.¡± Ying felt that it was best not to go against the Hongbei family head-on. It wasn¡¯t that Ying and the others weren¡¯t as skilled as the Hongbei family, on the contrary, there was no one in the Hongbei family who was as skilled as Ying and the others. However, it was their powerful ninjutsu that allowed the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas to suddenly disappear and then reappear. This would catch them off guard. One might even lose their life before they could react.


    ¡°Wait outside likest time. I¡¯ll go in by myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t reveal a trace of fear on her face. Instead, she revealed an excited expression.


    ¡°Mistress!¡± Ying shouted in disagreement.


    ¡°Stop shouting. I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care about a mere ninja. I¡¯ve heard about this ninjutsu in books. I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes though. It¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to learn it. Let me broaden my horizons.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t afraid, there was a reason for that. Her instincts were more sensitive than normal. Moreover, ninjutsu did not mean that the ninja would disappear or be invisible. Instead, they used the surrounding environment to hide themselves so that the other party would not discover them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very confident that she would be able to find the hiding ce of these ninjas. Chen Meng¡¯er jokingly said to Ying, ¡°Maybe I can secretly learn the ninjutsu of the Hongbei family on this trip. If I really learn it, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t keep it all to myself. I¡¯ll teach it to you. Hehe, I¡¯d like to see the faces of the Hongbei family when they see the ninjutsu that they¡¯ve always been proud of spread everywhere.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Hongbei family since Hongbei Yongye had targeted the Green Gang and sent death warriors to the Green Gang. In addition to her grandfather¡¯s hatred towards the Hongbei family and Ying¡¯s indifference towards the Hongbei family, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s impression of the Hongbei family was extremely bad.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Ying¡¯s forehead was about to turn ck. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be worried about his Mistress or the Hongbei family.


    Suddenly, Ying¡¯s face tensed up. His eagle-like eyes stared at the mirror and rear-view mirror in the car from time to time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er frowned when she saw Ying¡¯s expression. Her first reaction was that they were being followed.


    As expected, Ying¡¯s face darkened the next second. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Mistress, we¡¯re being followed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? We¡¯re being followed?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er asked this question, she turned to look at the rear-view mirror on her right.


    ¡°Yes. I got sent a message saying that they had been observing us for quite some time. This car had been following us ever since we left the Green Gang not long ago. However, they only followed us and didn¡¯t do anything aggressive.¡± This was also the reason why Lei and the others had only sent the message to him now.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly see the ck car far behind their car through the rear-view mirror on her side. Obviously, the other party did not want them to find out that they was following them, so the car kept a rtivelyrge distance from them.


    ¡°Hmm? Why do I feel that this car looks familiar?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the car that was following them in the mirror and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Mistress, look carefully. Have you seen this car before?¡± Ying was already preparing to increase his speed, trying to shake off the other party¡¯s tracking.


    But it was clear that the other party¡¯s driving skills were very good. Ying started to speed up, and he also started to speed up. But, they still maintained the distance between them and Ying.


    ¡°Why does it look like our Green Gang¡¯s car? Ying, slow down. Shorten the distance between us and them. Let me see the license te.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little unsure if it was the Green Gang¡¯s car. She did not see the license te number.


    ¡°Mistress, isn¡¯t this a little risky?¡± Ying asked hesitantly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s risky, then so be it. Slow down.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er trusted her intuition.


    Ying could only listen to Chen Meng¡¯er and began to slow down. As for the car following them, they did not expect Ying to suddenly slow down, and they also stepped on the brakes at the first moment.

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574:</h4>


    When Ying¡¯s car started to speed up, Skinny had a premonition that his whereabouts had been discovered. However, he had no choice. In order not to expose his whereabouts, he could not immediately change thene of the car or brake and turn around.


    Moreover, Skinny knew that if he did that, he would definitely lose his Little Miss. This was a consequence that he could not bear. Therefore, he would rather let his Little Miss expose his whereabouts. He had to follow closely.


    ¡°Turn around and block the other party¡¯s path,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed calmly.


    Ying and the others had long treated Chen Meng¡¯er as their mistress. In addition, their master, Yuwen Jing, had clearly instructed them that they had topletely follow her arrangements. They could not have any objections.


    Although Ying and the others did not agree with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s risky behavior, they still followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions and turned the car around, surrounding the ck car that was following them.


    Skinny stepped on the brakes hard. Because it was an emergency brake, his entire body jerked forward due to inertia. By the time he parked the car and took a deep breath, his car was already surrounded by two vehicles.


    Skinny knew that with their Little Miss¡¯s keen senses, he would definitely be discovered.


    As they got closer, Chen Meng¡¯er saw the license te of the car that was following them at a nce. Seeing the familiar license te, Chen Meng¡¯er gave a knowing smile. No matter how she looked at the car, it looked familiar.


    After the car stopped, Chen Meng¡¯er reached out and opened the car door to get out.


    ¡°Mistress, we still don¡¯t know the background of the other party. You should stay in the car. I¡¯ll go down with the rest to take a look.¡± Ying tried to stop Chen Meng¡¯er from opening the car door. He didn¡¯t know the background of the other party and their purpose of following them. He was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety.


    If anything happened to Chen Meng¡¯er, then he and the rest wouldn¡¯t have to go back. Their master would definitely chop them into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re on our side.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er said so, she was still on guard in her heart. Although she had already recognized that this was the Green Gang¡¯s car, the Green Gang had just recently had to deal with a death warrior. The management of the Green Gang also had people from the other side, so Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare to let her guard down. When she got out of the car, her body was already inbat mode. Her hand had already touched the little pink gun that her grandfather had given her.


    Speaking of which, ever since Elder Liu had given her this gun, the number of times she had used it could be counted on one hand. She was still ustomed to using the silver needles that she had on her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ying was still worried, so he simply turned off the car, opened the car door, and got out with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and Ying got out of the car, they saw that Feng and Lei had already gotten out of the car before them. They were on the other side, looking in their direction, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er and Ying¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Tell Feng, Yu, Lei and Dian not to move first. Listen to my instructions.¡± Before they could figure out who was in the car, Chen Meng¡¯er told them not to move. It would not be fun if they hurt their own people.


    ¡°Got it, Mistress.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Ying was the boss of the others. They had their own tacit understanding and gestures. Otherwise, how could they cooperate when they were on a mission?


    When Skinny saw Chen Meng¡¯er get out of the car, he knew that his whereabouts werepletely exposed. It was within his expectations that he would be discovered. However, he did not expect it to be so soon.


    Skinny opened the car door and got out of the car.


    Skinny, Ying, and the others knew each other. Skinny was one of the famous four great generals of the Green Gang.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575:</h4>


    Ying and the others looked at Skinny who got out of the car. They could not hide the surprise on their faces.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, did not show any surprise when she saw Skinny. It was as if she had expected it. However, those who were familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er would notice that when she saw Skinny, her tense nerves finally rxed. Her hand also let go of the small pink pistol that was already loaded.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was Skinny and went up to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to sleep in the middle of the night? Why are you driving behind our car?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Skinny looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with gentle and soft eyes. Looking at such a Skinny, Ying and the others thought that their eyes were ying tricks on them. Was this still one of the great hall masters of the Green Gang who made people tremble in fear?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already slept for a while. On the other hand, Little Miss, you¡¯re still growing. You went out in the middle of the night without sleeping.¡± Skinny reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, don¡¯t pretend anymore. How can you not know what I¡¯m going to do? If you didn¡¯t know, you wouldn¡¯t have driven out in the middle of the night.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little helpless, these uncles of hers liked to touch her hair whenever they were free. She was no longer a child, okay? However, her protest was useless in front of Zhuge Yu and the others. They were still going on as usual. ¡°Did Grandpa ask you toe?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er used her brain and knew what was going on.


    ¡°Little Miss is still smart. Sir was worried about you, so he asked me to drive the car and follow you.¡± Skinny and the others liked to see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s helpless and aggrieved expression every time they messed up her hair, this expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face made them feel that she was still like a little girl.


    In the end, it was Skinny and the others who felt sorry for Chen Meng¡¯er. She had to bear such a heavy burden at such a young age.


    ¡°I knew Grandpa wouldn¡¯t be so easy to talk to. Then, Uncle Skinny, we have an agreement. You can follow me without any objections, but when we arrive at the Hongbei familyter, you can wait outside with Ying and the others. I can go in alone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Skinny a precautionary shot in advance.


    ¡°How can this be? I...¡± How could Skinny let Chen Meng¡¯er go in alone and take risks? Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had never heard of the Hongbei family. Skinny knew that the four of them had once followed their boss, Elder Liu, and had fought with the current Hongbei family.


    ¡°Stop. Uncle Skinny, if you don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t follow me. I think you don¡¯t want to see my driving skills, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a racing expert in her previous life. Even Skinny and the others praised Chen Meng¡¯er after seeing her driving skills.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s obvious threat made Skinny feel helpless. ¡°Little Miss...¡± Skinny thought for a while and had topromise. ¡°Okay, okay. I got it. I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±


    Skinny knew clearly in his heart that his boss couldn¡¯t do anything to his Little Miss, so he could onlypromise. Then there was no need to mention him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want the sky to be bright when I reach the Hongbei family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er joked.


    The Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion was quite far from the city of Tokyo. From Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car, the more they drove, the more remote the surrounding environment became. It was as remote as the military base that Chen Meng¡¯er had visited before, and the degree of secrecy wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Mistress, we¡¯re here. This is the old mansion of the Hongbei family. ¡°The people of the Hongbei family live here. Usually, the Hongbei family wille back to live here if the conditions allow. ording to my previous investigation, Hongbei Yongye also returned to the old mansion today.¡± Ying pointed at the old buildings and said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked in the direction of Ying¡¯s finger. It was a typical ancient Japanese buildingplex. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion to be like this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion would be simr to the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters with a modern buildingplex, high walls and the most advanced defense system. However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t deny that such an old mansion would give people a sense of oppression and mystery.


    ¡°Ever since the Hongbei family was established, their old mansion had been built here. It was said that when the Hongbei family chose the location of their old mansion, the family head and elders had carefully selected it. This ce not only had good feng shui, but it was also close to the mountains and rivers. Most importantly, this ce is suitable for practicing ninjutsu.¡± Ying exined to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked around and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. This ce is really suitable for practicing ninjutsu. It¡¯s no wonder. After hundreds of years, the people of the Hongbei family still live in this isted ce. Ying, you seem to know the Hongbei family very well.¡±


    ¡°I investigated it once. Previously, my master asked me to investigate Hongbei family. Therefore, I know a lot.¡± Because Yuwen Jing had specifically instructed him, Ying told Chen Meng¡¯er everything he knew.


    ¡°Yuwen, you¡¯ve investigated the Hongbei family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the people around her seemed to have interacted with the Hongbei family. She was the only one who hadn¡¯t even heard of the Hongbei family.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ying nodded.


    ¡°Why are you investigating the Hongbei family for your master?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked the question in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve just received an order from my master to investigate the Hongbei family. As for what it is, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ying was also curious. This question had always been in his heart, but, he was a subordinate. If his master didn¡¯t say it, it wouldn¡¯t be right for him to cross the line and ask.


    Just as Ying finished speaking, the sound of knocking on the ss rang out. Chen Meng¡¯er and Ying looked up and saw that it was Skinny. Ying rolled down the window.


    ¡°Little Miss, the Hongbei family has arrived. Are you sure you want to go in alone? This Hongbei family mansion isn¡¯t easy to enter.¡± Skinny was still worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to enter. I want to go in as well. There¡¯s no ce that can stop me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head slightly and said confidently. ¡°Uncle Skinny, wait outside with Ying and the others. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I¡¯ll send you a distress signal at the first moment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved the so-called signal re that she had invented, she said.

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576:</h4>


    When they saw Chen Meng¡¯er, Skinny and Ying had no choice but topromise. The two of them looked at each other helplessly and stopped trying to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Mistress, although the Hongbei family doesn¡¯t have many guards, it¡¯s not an easy thing to enter their residence.¡± Ying knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Chen Meng¡¯er, so he could only tell Chen Meng¡¯er what he knew.


    Skinny continued Ying¡¯s warning, ¡°Ying is right. Don¡¯t underestimate the Hongbei family. Their guards are among the top three in Japan.¡± Skinny, Ying, and the others had never entered the Hongbei family residence, it could be said that apart from the Hongbei family¡¯s own people, the number of people who had entered the residence could be counted on one hand. ¡°Yes, Sir had entered the Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion once, but he was invited by the Hongbei family¡¯s Elder, Hongbei Liang.¡± What Skinny meant was that although Elder Liu had entered the Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion, he knew very little about the Hongbei family¡¯s guards.


    Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she understood. If her grandfather knew anything, he would have told her a long time ago.


    ¡°Little Miss, although I have never entered the Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion, from my experience, the Hongbei family is powerful. It must have something to do with their family¡¯s ninjas,¡± Skinny reminded her. ¡°Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be ranked this high.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had actually thought of that long ago. The Hongbei family was able to stand for a hundred years without copsing. There must be something powerful about it. If the Hongbei family didn¡¯t even think of using their family¡¯s unique ninjas, they wouldn¡¯t havested until now.


    Since the Hongbei family dared reach out to the Green Gang and hurt the family members that she cared about, then they should be prepared to receive her punishment.


    Speaking of ninjas, Skinny and Ying¡¯s faces were solemn. They had both suffered at the hands of ninjas, and Ying had almost lost his life at the hands of ninjas. Therefore, until now, they were still very wary of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas.


    In fact, Ying and Skinny weren¡¯t the only ones who were wary of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas. Elder Liu was as well. Why didn¡¯t he touch the Hongbei family after what happened that year? It was because he was also wary of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas. He wasn¡¯t confident, he was not willing to bet the lives of all the members of the Green Gang to raze the Hongbei family to the ground.


    ¡°Little Miss, why don¡¯t we just forget about it? We just need to find out who they nted in the Green Gang.¡± He knew that no matter what he said now, it would not change Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s decision. However, he still could not help but advise her.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, Ying, don¡¯t be nervous. I have already thought of a way to deal with those ninjas. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be in danger. Do you guys think that I¡¯m the kind of person who is impulsive and doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    Ying and Skinny shook their heads in unison. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a reckless person.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you guys anymore. I¡¯m leaving first. Otherwise, if this continues, the sky will brighten. At that time, I really won¡¯t have the confidence to enter the Hongbei family residence,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile. Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be joking, but in fact, she was speaking the truth


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to use the darkness as a cover.

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577:</h4>


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er pushed open the car door and walked out. As she walked, she waved at Skinny and Ying who were sitting in the car without looking back.


    Watching Chen Meng¡¯er, who was wearing a tight ck suit, disappear into the night, Ying and Skinny could not hide the worry on their faces.


    Meanwhile, the others in the other car thought that their boss and Skinny were trying their best to persuade their Mistress not to take the risk. However, when Yu saw Chen Meng¡¯er getting out of the car, she hurriedly said, ¡°Look, Mistress is getting out of the car. is Mistress really going to break into the Hongbei family residence at night?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ask boss.¡± Feng and the others frowned, their faces full of disapproval.


    When they knocked on the car door where Ying and Skinny were sitting, what they saw was the two of them silently staring in the direction where Chen Meng¡¯er had left.


    Seeing this scene, the questions that they were about to ask were all swallowed down by them. What else was there to ask? With one look, it was obvious that their Mistress won the argument.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood under the wall of the Hongbei family mansion. The wall of the Hongbei family mansion was half the height of the wall of the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters. Chen Meng¡¯er could easily climb over it.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the Hongbei family members are very confident in the ninjas they have trained.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sneered. She said in her heart, ¡°Then let me see how powerful the ninjas of the Hongbei family are.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s excitement at meeting her opponent began to bubble.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this was not the time for her to be excited. She adjusted her breathing and took a few deep breaths. After she calmed down, she closed her eyes.


    What was amazing about their ninjas was that they could disappear silently in front of you, as if they had suddenly be invisible. However, they were not really invisible. Instead, they used fast movements, adjusted their breathing, and used some of the surrounding terrain to conceal themselves.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had read about ninjas in her previous life and knew some things about them.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er employedmon sense to find a way to deal with such ninjas.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er was reborn, she knew that her senses were unusually sensitive. However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how sensitive they were because she rarely used them.


    On the contrary, in her daily life, Chen Meng¡¯er would intentionally or unintentionally hide the sensitivity of her senses.


    This was because Chen Meng¡¯er did not want her enhanced senses to affect her daily life. In fact, in the end, it was because Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to hear things that she should not hear or see things that she should not see.


    Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes and let her whole body rx. Her nose moved and she could clearly smell the smell of nature around her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears moved. First, she heard the sound of the wind. Then, she heard the sound of the grass and leaves rustling in the wind. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body and mind were about to be one with nature.


    This was exactly what Chen Meng¡¯er needed.


    She expanded the range of her hearing bit by bit. Through the wall, she spread it into the Hongbei family.


    Suddenly, Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a knowing smile. She had found the ninjas.

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er used her superior hearing to search carefully. After roughly confirming the hiding ce of these ninjas, Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes.


    ¡°They are hidden deep enough. It¡¯s no wonder that the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu technique makes people so wary,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to herself as she jumped onto the wall.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood on the wall and looked at the mansion in the night sky with a determined smile on her face. At some point in time, many silver needles with added materials appeared between Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fingers.


    Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes again. Her left ear moved, and the silver needles in her hand flew out. Then, her right ear moved, and the silver needles in her right hand flew out as well.


    The ninjas hiding in the dark widened their eyes and didn¡¯t dare to blink. Suddenly, they felt something flying toward them. Just when they were trying to figure out what it was, they felt a pain in their bodies. Then, before they could figure out what was going on, their bodies fell down.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood on the top of the wall. She closed her eyes and counted silently. When she counted to ten, she opened her eyes, pped her hands and said, ¡°Done.¡± Then, she jumped down from the top of the wall. ¡°My silver needles are more effective. I can take them all out in one go without making a sound.¡± Compared to pistols, Chen Meng¡¯er liked to use silver needles silently.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er used her silver needles to deal with the ninjas of the Hongbei family bit by bit, the lights in the study room of the Hongbei family head were still on.


    There were two people in the room, one of them was standing.


    An old man was sitting behind a desk in the study room, his face full of anger. It was obvious that he was the current head of the Hongbei family, Hongbei Liang. Hongbei Liang was about the same age as Elder Liu, but he looked much older than Elder Liu. He was in good spirits.


    The other person, who was sitting on the sofa, was Hongbei Liang¡¯s eldest son, Hongbei Yuanye. Those who knew him called him the ¡®Smiling Tiger¡¯, and he was also the sessor to the Hongbei family.


    The only person standing in the room with his head lowered didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. It was Hongbei Yongye.


    ¡°You b*stard, what did you promise me before? You told me that you were 100% sure that the Green Gang wouldn¡¯t find you. But now?¡± Hongbei Liang was furious, the walking stick in his hand was knocked on the ground several times by him. ¡°I told you before that Liu Bolin of the Green Gang is not easy to deal with. Why do you think that the Hongbei family had to avoid the Green Gang in everything? I¡¯m not afraid of the Green Gang, but I am afraid of Liu Bolin. Now, not only does the Green Gang know that the Hongbei family has extended our hand to harm the Green Gang, but we have also lost a few death warriors.¡± Speaking of death warriors, Hongbei Liang felt a pang of heartache. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to train a death warrior? How much effort is required?¡± Hongbei Liang was so angry that he shouted at Hongbei Yongye at the top of his voice.


    Hongbei Yongye listened to his father¡¯s usations. He kept his head lowered so that no one could see the expression on his face. At this moment, Hongbei Yongye¡¯s face was filled with anger. He didn¡¯t dare say anything, but in his heart, he muttered, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be my fault. Now that I¡¯ve failed, you¡¯re pushing all the responsibility onto me. When I brought this up, didn¡¯t you all agree to it? If it wasn¡¯t for your approval, how would I have gotten the authority to send the death warriors? You also want to destroy the Green Gang so that you can take over its power in the country.¡±

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579:</h4>


    Hongbei Yuanye, who had been sitting on the sofa the entire time with a smile on his face and didn¡¯t say anything, saw that his father was almost done venting his anger, he then said, ¡°Dad, calm down. You Can¡¯tpletely me Yongye for this. He¡¯s also kind-hearted, but he¡¯s still too young and impatient.¡±


    It seemed like Hongbei Yuanye was trying to help his younger brother, but he also belittled his younger brother in the process.


    Hongbei Yongye looked down on his older brother in his heart. His older brother had always been like this. He seemed to be helping you out of kindness, but at the same time, he would step on you ruthlessly.


    However, Hongbei Liang still valued his eldest son. After Hongbei Yuanye told him, he was still angry, but he didn¡¯t scold Hongbei Yongye anymore, he just said unwillingly, ¡°Sigh, my heart hurts so much when I think about how I sacrificed so many death warriors.¡±


    ¡°Father, up until now, only thetest death warrior has been sacrificed. The death warriors that were nted within the Green Gang haven¡¯t been discovered yet. Do you want me to ask them to withdraw?¡± Hongbei Yongye asked carefully.


    However, Hongbei Yongye¡¯s suggestion was brushed off by his father, Hongbei Liang. ¡°Do you think you can withdraw now?¡±


    Just as Hongbei Liang was raging at his youngest son in the study, Chen Meng¡¯er was slowly dealing with the ninjas that were hiding in the shadows of the Hongbei family.


    In the eyes of others, these ninjas that they feared were nothing in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    Her enhanced senses allowed her to easily find out where the ninjas were hiding.


    As the ninjas fell one by one, Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised to find that she was getting better at controlling her senses. Furthermore, she was getting more and more urate. This could be seen from the position of the silver needles that Chen Meng¡¯er shot out. Previously, the silver needles that were stabbed into the ninjas were all in different positions. However, in the end, the positions of the silver needles that had been pierced into the bodies of the fallen ninjas were almost exactly the same.


    After finishing off thest ninja, Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes, heaved a sigh of relief, and pped her hands. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally done. Sigh, it looks like the number of ninjas in the Hongbei family is really not small,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she felt sorry for the amount of silver needles that were missing from her bag. Then, she silently decided to ask her grandfather to prepare more silver needles for her when she went back.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked around. She found that this ce didn¡¯t look big from the outside, but when she walked in, she found that the Hongbei family¡¯s old mansion waspletely different from what they had seen. It was quite big.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the almost unchanged building and felt a little dizzy. She seemed to have forgotten to ask Ying and the others if they had investigated which wing Hongbei Yongye lived in.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er observed her surroundings for a while, she decided to search one room after another. It was impossible for her to take advantage of the situation. As she was thinking, she saw the lights in one of the rooms lit up, which was particrly eye-catching among all the rooms with the lights off.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that since she didn¡¯t have a target, she might as well start from the room with the lights on. Perhaps, she might even be able to capture someone and pry something useful out of him.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er thought about this, she started moving towards the room with the lights on.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er approached this room, she heard an old voice from within the room. ¡°You two should think about what you should do now. How should I report this to the Council of Elderster. You both know that the loss of the death warriors isn¡¯t a small matter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t restrict her hearing, so she listened to every single word that the old voice said. She thought about that sentence for a moment, and her eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect that her luck today would be so good.


    The person she was looking for, Hongbei Liang, was in this room. Besides, it sounded like he was talking about the Green Gang.


    ¡°This is going to be difficult. The Council of Elders have been looking for trouble with our family for a long time. They will definitely make things difficult for us.¡± Hongbei Liang was a little distressed, but he had a smile on his face the whole time, this was the type of person that Chen Meng¡¯er disliked the most.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also worried that they won¡¯t let this matter go.¡± Hongbei Liang also frowned with a worried expression on his face. Meanwhile, the main culprit, Hongbei Yongye, had been lowering his head the entire time. He was prepared to not raise his head for the entire night.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hid behind a tree some distance away from the window. She wanted to hear what Hongbei Yongye and the others were discussing. Just as she was getting excited from listening to them, a cat suddenly appeared out of nowhere and caused quite amotion.


    Hongbei Yuanye, who had been paying attention to themotion outside, heard the noise and shivered. He stood up, ran to the window, and opened it.

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580:</h4>


    Hongbei Yuanye opened the window and looked around. He didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hongbei Liang asked cautiously. He was afraid that others would hear their conversation. Although he was confident in the Hongbei family¡¯s guards, it would be a different story if there were insiders.


    Everyrge family had their own internal conflicts, and the Hongbei family was the same. This was also why the members of the Hongbei family, who had been living in seclusion behind the government, had appeared in the political arena one after another over the years.


    It was also his father¡¯s idea that Hongbei Yongye would take up a position in the political arena.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a cat.¡± Just as Hongbei Yuanye said thest word, his body froze and he fell straight to the ground, unable to move. However, Hongbei Liang and Hongbei Yongye were shocked. Hongbei Yongye couldn¡¯t care less about his usual dissatisfaction with his brother and he ran over anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hongbei Liang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up with his walking stick and frowned as he walked towards Hongbei Yuanye. As he walked, he said to Hongbei Yongye, ¡°Yongye, quick, close the window first.¡±


    Although Hongbei Liang didn¡¯t know why his eldest son suddenly fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t feel anything strange. However, his many years of experience made him feel that there was an unknown dangerous aura outside the window.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After listening to his father¡¯s words, Hongbei Yongye didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He stood up and was about to close the window.


    Hongbei Yongye stretched out his hand to close the window, while his eyes were vigntly watching outside the window, looking for any danger outside the window. When Hongbei Yongye closed the window halfway, he suddenly felt a dangerous aura approaching him. He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but before he could make a move, he felt a pain in his shoulder, he looked down and saw a silver needle sticking out. Then, his body went numb and he fell backwards.


    ¡°Yongye!¡± When Hongbei Liang sensed that something was wrong, his youngest son, Hongbei Yongye, had already fallen to the ground. ¡°Who is it? Who Is it outside? Come out, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Hongbei Liang looked at his two sons who were lying on the ground and knocked the crutches in his hands loudly. However, he didn¡¯t dare to approach the window anymore. ¡°Xiu Yi, Xiu Yi,e out.¡± Hongbei Liang shouted at the top of his voice to call for the head of the Hongbei family¡¯s guards. However, after shouting for a long time, there was still no movement. This made Hongbei Liang¡¯s heart jump.


    ¡°Elder Hongbei, there¡¯s no need to shout anymore. Even if you shout until your throat is broken today, it¡¯s useless. Xiu Yi won¡¯t appear anymore.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she realized that her words sounded so familiar. She sounded like a viin from those cheesy action flicks.


    ¡°Who is it? Come out.¡± Hongbei Liang heard this voice. It was like a little girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If you want me to show up, you¡¯ll have to teach me your family¡¯s ninjutsu in exchange.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s luck was really good, she had found a tree stump. She was sitting leisurely on the tree stump, teasing Hongbei Liang.


    ......

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581:</h4>


    Hongbei Liang was infuriated by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. She actually wanted the secret treasure of the Hongbei family? He was so angry that blue veins popped out on his forehead. He took a few deep breaths before he calmed himself down. ¡°Alright,e out. Once you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll teach you the ninjutsu of our Hongbei family.¡±


    Hongbei Liang said that, but he snorted in his heart. As if he would give it to her so easily?


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Hongbei Liang was thinking, she wasn¡¯t a baby. How could the ninjutsu of the Hongbei family be so easy to get? Although she had never met Hongbei Liang, she knew from the information she got from Ying that Hongbei Liang was a sinister and cunning person. How could he give away such an important thing?


    ¡°Since Elder Hongbei is so generous, then I can¡¯t hide.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er swaggered out from behind the bushes.


    Hongbei Liang looked at the little girl standing in front of him. His brows furrowed, rxed, and then furrowed again. He felt that he had definitely never seen her before. Otherwise, he would have remembered such an outstanding appearance after seeing her once.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± When Hongbei Liang saw that the person who came was a little girl, he rxed.


    ¡°Elder Hongbei hasn¡¯t seen me before, therefore, I¡¯ll introduce myself first. However, Elder Hongbei, is this how your family treats guests?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very impolite, once she entered Hongbei Liang¡¯s study room, she found a sofa and sat down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that you¡¯re my guest.¡± Hongbei Liang¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Oh, since Elder Hongbei has said so, then forget it. Then let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately said this and stopped.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er?¡± Hongbei Liang repeated it once, and then pondered over the name in his mind. Who was this girl?


    ¡°I think Elder Hongbei must feel that my name is unfamiliar. Then the name Liu Bolin should be familiar to you, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said wickedly. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, her eyes didn¡¯t blink as she observed Elder Hongbei¡¯s expression.


    Hongbei Liang¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard Elder Liu¡¯s name. Although he quickly returned to normal, Chen Meng¡¯er saw it clearly. She was even more curious about what happened between her grandfather, Hongbei Liang, and the Hongbei family.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hongbei Liang raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gloomy gaze.


    ......


    ¡°Liu Bolin is my grandfather.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er now looked like an innocent little girl.


    And it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s innocent little girl¡¯s appearance that made Hongbei Liang¡¯s heart involuntarily rx his vignce.


    ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Hongbei Liang slowly remembered who Liu Bolin¡¯s granddaughter was. He was immediately rmed. Although he had never met Liu Bolin¡¯s granddaughter, the youngdy of the Green Gang, he knew clearly what she had done all these years.


    He had even mocked Yamaguchi Takagi before, saying that he had actually fallen into the hands of a little girl. At that time. What had Yamaguchi Takagi told him?


    Yamaguchi Takagi had said at that time, ¡°If you had met her, you would know why. You would also understand why Liu Bolin was willing to hand over the Green Gang that he had founded to her.¡±


    At that time, Hongbei Liang had snorted at Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s words. He felt that this was an excuse that Yamaguchi Takagi had made for him to fall at the hands of a little girl. He felt that no matter how powerful this little girl was, she was still just a little girl.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. I am the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put away the naivety on her face and put on a serious expression. The temperament that she exuded had also changed to an imposing manner that only a superior person could have. ¡°The Green Gang has been in Japan for so many years, but I haven¡¯te to visit you, Elder Hongbei. I¡¯m truly disrespectful.¡±


    Hongbei Liang knew that Chen Meng¡¯er hade with ill intentions. Moreover, after he found out about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, rm bells rang in his heart. Only then did he realize that something strange had happened in the Hongbei family¡¯s mansion today.


    TNot only did the ninjas outside not react at all to themotion, even the people from the main family who lived in the mansion did not react at all.


    ¡°I just want to know why you came to the Hongbei family mansion today? I remember that the Hongbei family and the Green Gang have always stayed out of each other¡¯s way.¡± Hongbei Liang disyed the stance that a Hongbei family leader should have.


    ¡°I also want the Hongbei family to stay out of the Green Gang¡¯s way. This way, I won¡¯t waste my sleeping time ande to your family to settle things.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she straightened her back. ¡°However, your family¡¯s hand has wandered a little too far recently. You¡¯ve actuallye hurt the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better show evidence when you say that. The Hongbei family isn¡¯t someone you can ssh dirty water on.¡± Hongbei Liang was still quibbling. He was gambling that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have any evidence.


    ¡°Elder Hongbei, are you thinking that I don¡¯t have any evidence in my hands? You think that I woulde here if I didn¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sneered. You think that even if the death warriors trained by the Hongbei family were caught, they wouldn¡¯t betray the Hongbei family, right? You thought that I won¡¯t be able to get any information out of them, right?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er questioned him again and again, causing Hongbei Liang, who was originally full of confidence, to have doubts in his heart.

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582:</h4>


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t have any evidence, right? Do you think I woulde here if I didn¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sneered, ¡°You think that even if the death warriors trained by the Hongbei family were caught, they wouldn¡¯t betray your Hongbei family, right? You thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information out of them, right?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er interrogated him again and again, causing Hongbei Liang, who was originally full of confidence, to have doubts in his heart.


    He was certain that Liu Bolin wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er about the Hongbei family. This had something to do with their agreement back then.


    Hongbei Liang frowned and had a pensive look on his face. However, he didn¡¯t reply to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Elder Hongbei, you still think it¡¯s impossible? You still think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face revealed a look of disdain. ¡°Elder Hongbei, do you think I have to do this? In the eyes of others, the Hongbei family is a terrifying existence. The Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas are something that they should be wary of. They are afraid that they will be a corpse in the hands of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas in the next second. However, the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas are nothing in my eyes.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment and revealed a mischievous smile. ¡°Elder Hongbei, haven¡¯t you noticed that the Hongbei family is especially quiet today?¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Hongbei Liang¡¯s face was tense as he red at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just told your ninjas to rest well for a few days so that they wouldn¡¯t be too tired.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be saying something unimportant.


    ¡°You!¡± Although Hongbei Liang didn¡¯t know what Chen Meng¡¯er had done, he still gritted his teeth in anger because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hongbei Liang, if it weren¡¯t for your family attacking our Green Gang first, I wouldn¡¯t havee to your family in the middle of the night without sleeping. You might not know me well, but if you touch my bottom line, then I¡¯m sorry. You will be ruined.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very domineering at this time, if Fatty was here, he would definitely apud her.¡±¡±


    Hongbei Liang¡¯s expression changed again and again. He had really underestimated her. Her aura was actually on par with his.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re so young, but your tone isn¡¯t respectful. Before you came, did your grandfather tell you to be careful? Our family isn¡¯t someone you can bully easily! Your grandfather has to be careful when he meets people from our family.¡± Hongbei Liang¡¯s words were filled with tant contempt.


    Hongbei Liang was deliberately using words to provoke Chen Meng¡¯er. He had his own ns. He thought that no matter how powerful Chen Meng¡¯er was, she would definitely not be able to withstand the provocation given how arrogant she was. Hongbei Liang¡¯s little n was loud and clear. It was much easier to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er who was angered.


    However, Hongbei Liang did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to have such a good self-control. His n had failed.


    ......


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not pay attention to Hongbei Liang¡¯s contempt at all. Her smile became brighter and brighter, she said, ¡°Then I really have to disappoint you, Elder Hongbei. My grandfather has never said this before. He only let me y freely. Moreover, regardless of my tone, Elder Hongbei, you will know after you give it a try.¡±


    Those who knew Chen Meng¡¯er well knew that the more she smiled, the more unlucky her opponent would be.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583:</h4>


    Hongbei Liang was angered by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words andughed. Then, he stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking. If it was anyone else, they would have long been unnerved by Hongbei Liang¡¯s gaze.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was sitting there calmly. She knew that Hongbei Liang was thinking about how to deal with her. She was also curious about what method he would use to deal with her.


    She really wanted to see what kind of extraordinary abilities Hongbei Liang, the elder of the Hongbei family, who even her grandfather was wary of, would have. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was destined to be disappointed.


    Suddenly, Chen Meng¡¯er felt a ck shadow sh before her eyes. And where Hongbei Liang was standing just now, there was no longer a figure.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er unable to help but sigh in her heart. After all, he was the elder of the Hongbei family. His ninjutsu was not on the same level as those guards outside. She did not dare to take it lightly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly closed her eyes and allowed herself to calm down.


    She allowed herself topletely fuse with the air. From the experiments that she had conducted just now, Chen Meng¡¯er had gained experience. Only after her senses hadpletely fused with the space would her senses be at their peak. Just as she hadpletely fused with the air, she felt a strange movement behind her right, and a murderous aura rushed towards her. Chen Meng¡¯er did not have time to think too much. Shepletely followed her own senses and dodged to the left.


    At the same time, she clenched her hand into a fist and swung it towards her right.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a cry of pain, Chen Meng¡¯er heard the sound of a sword falling to the ground.


    Hongbei Liang didn¡¯t expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would suddenly dodge when his katana was about to pierce through Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back. At the same time, she swung her fist at him. And this strange discovery happened in that second. He didn¡¯t have time to react or dodge.


    Hongbei Liang had never thought that he would fall at the hands of this little brat, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Hongbei Liang was greatly agitated. However, he was still the elder of the Hongbei family after all, and had experienced many setbacks. He immediately suppressed the shock and unwillingness in his heart. He rubbed his stomach that had been badly injured by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes and looked at the sword that had fallen to the ground. ¡°It seems that Elder Hongbei didn¡¯t intend to show mercy to me. In that case, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± As she spoke, the silver needle in her hand, flew straight to Hongbei Liang.


    ......


    Hongbei Liang saw the needles and quickly dodged, disappearing again.


    She knew he would do that. She also knew he had many traps in his study.


    Even though Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t really go to those ninja families in her previous life to broaden her horizons, she had learned from books that the ces where the ninjas lived were filled with traps.


    Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing. She waited quietly for Hongbei Liang to make a move.


    Meanwhile, Hongbei Liang, who was hiding in the dark, was also waiting to exhaust Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s patience bit by bit. Hongbei Liang still unconsciously ssified Chen Meng¡¯er as a child who had not grown up.


    However, was Chen Meng¡¯er really a child? Obviously not. Her mental endurance could ride alongside Elder Liu and Hongbei Liang.


    Time seemed to have stopped in the study room. Chen Meng¡¯er just stood there with her eyes closed. In addition, Hongbei Yuanye and Hongbei Yongye , who had been served by her with silver needles, were now lying on the ground without moving. It was as if some kind of magic had been cast on the study room, causing time to stop.


    Time passed bit by bit. Hongbei Liang, who was hiding in the dark room, had beads of sweat on his forehead. The space in the dark room was very small, some ninjas had to curl their legs, hands, and even their bodies, so hiding in the dark room would be very ufortable.


    And although Hongbei Liang was still as agile as before, he was old after all, and his physical strength was not enough. After staying in the small dark room for a long time, his breathing was starting to be a littlebored.


    Hongbei Liang knew that if he continued to wait like this, the final result would probably be that he would faint in the small dark room. At this time, Hongbei Liang had to admit that he was really old.


    Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be standing there motionlessly. However, her ears could clearly hear the changes in Hongbei Liang¡¯s breathing while he was hiding in the dark. She sneered in her heart. She wanted to see how long Hongbei Liang couldst.


    And as she used it more and more, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s control over her senses became more and more refined. Chen Meng¡¯er felt the changes in the air around her. She collected her thoughts and didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. She knew that Hongbei Liang couldn¡¯t wait any longer and was ready to act.


    In the next second, Chen Meng¡¯er bent down, and a bullet flew past her waist and hit the bookshelf behind her. Before Chen Meng¡¯er could straighten her back and let out a sigh of relief, she felt another wave of even more intense killing intent attacking her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t straighten her back at all. She directlyy on the ground and rolled to the side. The moment Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes, she saw Hongbei Liang with red eyes, holding a knife and stabbing it straight into the spot where she was standing just now.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t moved quickly, she would have long be a corpse under Hongbei Liang¡¯s knife.


    Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes. She pushed her arm on the ground and swept one of her legs directly towards Hongbei Liang. Hongbei Liang, who didn¡¯t have time to react, was directly swept to the ground by Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584:</h4>


    Hongbei Liang¡¯s fall was not light. Hey on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    He was already so old. His fall had taken half of his life.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and walked to Hongbei Liang who was lying on the ground. Then, she squatted down and looked at him vigntly while he was grimacing in pain. The silver needle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand directly pierced into Hongbei Liang¡¯s body.


    Hongbei Liang did not feel much pain after the silver needle entered his body. The most important thing was that his spine was in pain as if it was about to split open. The pain in his spinepletely washed over the pain of the silver needle entering his body.¡±¡±


    ¡°You... What did you pierce into my body?¡± Hongbei Liang¡¯s lumbar spine was still in pain, but he realized that his entire body could not move. He suppressed the fear in his heart and asked her calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a silver needle.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, pping her hands and standing up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t add anything to the silver needle in your body. It just sealed your acupuncture points so that you can¡¯t move. But...¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin, looking at Hongbei Liang who was lying on the ground in a sorry state, and said, ¡°After that fall, you¡¯ll probably have to spend the rest of your life in bed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and said with a regretful look.


    Just now, when she inserted the silver needle into Hongbei Liang¡¯s body, her mutated brain showed Hongbei Liang¡¯s current physical condition.


    Hongbei Liang listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. His pale face was even paler because of the pain. He red at her venomously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid of Hongbei Liang¡¯s re. Hongbei Liang would probably be lying in bed until he died of old age. ¡°Alright, Elder Hongbei, don¡¯t look at me like that. Even if you want to kill me now, it¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no chance of that. I¡¯ve always been a person who wouldn¡¯t offend others unless they offended me. The reason why you ended up like this is because the three of you schemed against us, the Green Gang. And this is the consequence of you scheming against us.¡± Of course, the consequence that Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had always known that if weeds weren¡¯t burnt out, the spring breeze would bring them back.


    If she didn¡¯t deal with Hongbei Liang and the rest of them now, when one of them rose up, they woulde looking for her and seek revenge from the Green Gang.


    ¡°You asked the death warriors to inject poison into my uncle, Ah Biao. You wanted him to be poisoned unknowingly. You knew the itinerary of Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty through the death warriors buried in our Green Gang. Then, you ambushed and assaulted them. I will settle the score with you and your cronies one by one.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, her smile was very bright. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile made Hongbei Liang¡¯s neck feel cold.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was very beautiful in the eyes of outsiders. However. Hongbei Liang felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was like a smile from hell. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ......


    ¡°You¡­! What do you want to do?¡± Hongbei Liang asked with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585:</h4>


    For the first time, he regretted that he had been possessed by a demon and agreed to his youngest son¡¯s suggestion to attack the Green Gang.


    He had never expected that they would make trouble for the devil, Chen Meng¡¯er, if they attacked the Green Gang.


    ¡°I said, a tooth for a tooth.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped smiling and looked at Hongbei Liang.


    ¡°A tooth for a tooth?¡± Hongbei Liang didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know what it means when you see my actionster.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er preferred to use practical actions to exin what she meant by what she said.


    However, Hongbei Liang felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was bing more and more ruthless and terrifying.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took out a syringe filled with a reagent and a few silver needles from her bag.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er took it out, Hongbei Liang¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the things and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want to so?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled sweetly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hongbei Liang was really afraid. He felt that this beautiful and exquisite girl in front of him was dangerous. It made him shudder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I want a tooth for a tooth. As for those you value, I really don¡¯t like them. Therefore, I¡¯ve already thought about it for you. You don¡¯t have anything to use to bargain with me.¡± The words that came out of her mouth made Hongbei Liang¡¯s vision go ck.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you let us go, I can teach you the ninjutsu of the Hongbei family. I can also tell you who the death warriors that are nted in your Green Gang are.¡± Hongbei Liang saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any signs of rxing. He closed his eyes and threw caution to the wind. ¡°I will hand over all the death warriors of the Hongbei family to you. You can do whatever you want with them.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Elder Hongbei, I¡¯m really not interested in what you said. Actually, in the end, these things don¡¯t belong to the three of you. If you lose the position of elder, nothing will belong to you anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was more thorough than Hongbei Liang and the others. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. If I waste any more time with you, it¡¯ll be dawn by now.¡±


    ......


    Chen Meng¡¯er first picked up the syringe filled with a reagent and walked towards the copsed Hongbei Liang, she squatted down. ¡°I know. You were the one who gave the syringe filled with the poisonous reagent to that death warrior. You were also the one who gave the order for Uncle Ah Biao to die. Then, I¡¯ll let you taste the same pain as him.¡±


    He was pinned to the ground by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needles. He looked like he was unconscious, but in reality, his mind was clear. He just couldn¡¯t speak. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he felt a wave of fear in his heart.


    He wanted to struggle, he wanted to beg for mercy, but he didn¡¯t even have the means to do so.


    Chen Meng¡¯er swiftly stabbed the syringe into his skin, and then slowly injected the poison in the syringe into his body.


    When Hongbei Liang heard what was in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s syringe, he was deathly silent. He knew that if it really was that poison, then there was no cure.


    After finishing, Chen Meng¡¯er put away the syringe, picked up the silver needles, walked over to Hongbei Liang¡¯s side, and squatted down. Then, she said to Hongbei Liang in a gentle voice, ¡°I know. It was you who gave the order to assassinate Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty. It was also you who personally arranged the snipers. My Uncle Zhuge was shot in the chest, while my Uncle Fatty was shot twice in his arm and leg.¡± As he said that, the silver needles in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand had already been pointed at the spot where Zhuge Yu and Fatty were shot.

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s three needles were inserted in a way that was different from the usual immobilizing method. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s three needles had the same effect. But it was simr to the wounds Zhuge Yu and Fatty suffered from the snipers.


    A minuteter, Chen Meng¡¯er took out the three silver needles from Hongbei Yongye¡¯s body.


    Hongbei Yongye let out another wail. Then, he really fainted and lost consciousness.


    Seeing his own son suffer such pain. Hongbei Liang¡¯s expression was ferocious. His eyes were red as he stared at Chen Meng¡¯er. It was as if he wanted to eat her up. He now understood what Chen Meng¡¯er meant by paying him back.


    ¡°The Hongbei family will not forgive you for treating us like this,¡± Hongbei Liang gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er tidied up her things, she turned her head and asked with a smile. It was as if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything just now.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hongbei Liang was the elder of the Hongbei family. He had managed the Hongbei family for so many years. He wasn¡¯t a saint. He could immediately hear the hidden meaning in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just heard some things that I shouldn¡¯t have heard when I was on my way to find you and your family. However, they were very useful to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er already knew, theserge families weren¡¯t as united and harmonious as they appeared on the surface.


    It could be said that therger the family, the more intense the internal struggles within the family would be. And the Hongbei family couldn¡¯t escape such a fate either.


    Chen Meng¡¯er worshiped her extraordinary senses. On her way to look for Hongbei Yongye, she identally heard someone from the Hongbei family turning off the lights and plotting how to overturn Hongbei Liang¡¯s n.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it explicitly, she already knew that within the Hongbei family, there were many people who wanted to chase Elder Hongbei away from his position. Now that he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he already had an idea in his heart.


    His expression was even uglier than before. It could be said that his face was as pale as death.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She had finally achieved her goal.


    ......


    As for Hongbei Liang, he could only lie in bed for the rest of his life.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er left, in order not to cause her any unnecessary trouble because of Hongbei Liang¡¯s mouth, she had given Hongbei Liang a pill, causing him to lose the ability to speak.


    After doing all this, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t forget to promise Ying that she would bring him the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu. She rummaged through Hongbei Liang¡¯s study room and finally found the book that recorded the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu in a secretpartment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitely put the book into her space.


    Then, she waved her sleeves and left Hongbei Liang¡¯s study room very elegantly.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t leave the Hongbei family just like that. Before she left, she used her hand to write a small note and threw it into the room where someone was still plotting some shameful ns. She didn¡¯t even dare turn on the lights.


    Then, she left.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587:</h4>


    In a small bamboo forest not far away from the Hongbei family, Skinny who was originally sitting in the car and waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er became more and more anxious as time passed.


    The worry on Skinny¡¯s face became more and more apparent.


    In the end, Skinny was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t sit in the car anymore. He pushed open the car door and got out. Then, he found an empty spot and reached into his pocket. He found nothing.


    Only then did Skinny remember that he had gotten up in a hurry. He had not put the cigarette he had ced by the bed into his pocket.


    Skinny looked at Ying who was walking over and asked him in annoyance, ¡°Do you have a cigarette on you? If you do, give me one.¡±


    Ying looked up at Skinny and silently took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Skinny.


    Skinny did not stand on ceremony. He took the cigarette and lit it. Then he put it into his mouth and took a deep puff.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er was here, she would definitely be very surprised that Skinny actually smoked. Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen the four of them smoke in either life, so, Chen Meng¡¯er had always thought that they did not smoke.


    In fact, Zhuge Yu and the others all smoked and carried cigarettes with them. However, they were very good at controlling themselves. Usually, they would not smoke, especially in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. But today, Skinny was too worried about Chen Meng¡¯er and was too anxious. There was no other way. He had to use a cigarette to suppress it.


    Ying¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t much better than Skinny¡¯s. He was anxious and worried, so when he saw Skinny smoking, he couldn¡¯t help but smoke as well.


    As time passed, the number of cigarette butts on the ground in front of Ying and Skinny increased.


    ¡°Hall Master Skinny, I think we should go in and take a look. Mistress has been in there for a long time.¡± Ying looked at the watch on his wrist and couldn¡¯t help but say to Skinny.


    At this moment, Skinny did not argue with Ying. ¡°No, Little Miss did not send a distress signal. We do not know what is going on inside. I am afraid that if we impulsively rush in, it will ruin Little Miss¡¯s ns.¡±


    ......


    Skinny was conflicted. He also wanted to rush in recklessly, but he was afraid that if he rushed in, it would ruin Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ying asked Skinny.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Skinny gritted his teeth.


    They waited for another hour. Chen Meng¡¯er still didn¡¯t appear.


    Skinny and Ying didn¡¯t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    ¡°No, in another five minutes, if Mistress doesn¡¯te out, I won¡¯t be able to care so much. I¡¯ll rush in with the others.¡± Ying threw the cigarette butt on the ground and made up his mind.


    This time, Skinny didn¡¯t say anything. He also threw the unfinished cigarette on the ground and then stretched out his foot to stamp out the me.


    Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Skinny and Ying were ready to charge into the Hongbei family with the others. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s life was more important than any n.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Skinny gritted his teeth and said.


    However, as soon as Skinny finished speaking, Yu pointed into the distance in surprise and said, ¡°Mistress is back.¡±


    ¡°Where? Where?¡± Lei asked excitedly. The others also raised their eyes in excitement and searched for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure.


    Skinny, Ying and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er walking towards them. They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t even speak. Skinny used a lot of strength to control the excitement in his heart and went up to her. ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Skinny almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Skinny a mischievous smile. She knew that she had made Skinny and the others worry.


    Ying and the others were one step behind Skinny as they walked over.


    They were also looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with faces full of excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This isn¡¯t a ce to stay for long. If there¡¯s anything you want to ask or want to know, let¡¯s go to the car and talk while walking.¡± Although Skinny, Ying and the others didn¡¯t ask a single word about her trip to the Hongbei family, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that they were very curious at this moment.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others got into the car and soon disappeared into the night.


    Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left, a few people rushed out of the gate of Hongbei family. They raised their eyes and looked around as if they were looking for something. However, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t find anything. Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had left a long time ago.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, Skinny held it in for a long time before he asked, ¡°Little Miss, how was it?¡±


    ¡°When I go out, when will I not be able to aplish anything? Here, I promised Ying the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu manual.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking, the car tilted to the right side of the road. ¡°Ying, you don¡¯t have to be so excited. Drive well. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡±


    Ying¡¯s forehead was sweating. He just didn¡¯t expect that his mistress was so awesome that she could even take the family heirloom of the Hongbei family.


    Ying wasn¡¯t the only one who was sweating. Even Skinny was looking at her. She was way too awesome. She actually took away the secret manual of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu. Now, he deeply felt that his previous worries were unnecessary.

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588:</h4>


    Elder Liu, who had not slept the whole night, hesitated when he heard the sound of a car turning off again. He wondered if he should go out. He did not know how many times he had heard the sound of a car this night.


    However, every time he rushed out to take a look, either it was a random car, or he was too nervous about Chen Meng¡¯er and had an auditory hallucination.


    In the end, he was still worried about his granddaughter¡¯s safety, so Elder Liu walked out of the door.


    When the guard at the gate of the Green Gang saw Elder Liu, he was initially shocked. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to do. Until now, he could already calmly greet Elder Liu. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the car of Little Miss and Hall Master Skinny. They¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Liu, who had a straight face, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a pleasantly surprised expression when he heard the guard¡¯s words. He generously smiled at the guard, and the guard was stunned.


    He only came back to his senses after Elder Liu left. He kept muttering, ¡°Oh my god, Sir actually smiled at me.¡± If one didn¡¯t know, they would think that there was something wrong with this guard¡¯s head. However, those who knew Elder Liu knew that although Elder Liu didn¡¯t always put on a straight face, it wasn¡¯t easy to see his smile.


    Of course, it was aplete exception for Chen Meng¡¯er. When Elder Liu looked at his precious granddaughter, he always had a smile on his face.


    Elder Liu hurriedly walked in the direction that the guard was pointing at. When he arrived, Chen Meng¡¯er had just gotten out of the car.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car, she was pulled by a pair of strong hands that were cold. ¡°Grandpa, why are you still awake?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw the person who came and asked in surprise.


    ¡°You said that you went to the Hongbei family! Therefore, how could I, an old man, sleep? If I didn¡¯t know that you had big ideas, I would have gone with you long ago.¡± To be honest, while waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er toe back, Elder Liu regretted more than once that he didn¡¯t go with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He thought that if he shamelessly insisted on going, no matter how unwilling his granddaughter was, she would let him go with her. ¡°¡±


    Skinny who got off the car behind Chen Meng¡¯er was very shameless. When he came back, he threw his keys to Lei and asked Lei to drive his car back. He had to go back with Chen Meng¡¯er in Ying¡¯s car.


    First, Skinny wanted to hear what happened to Chen Meng¡¯er in the Hongbei family. Second, after the worry in his heart was relieved, Skinny noticed the way Ying and the others addressed Chen Meng¡¯er. Skinny couldn¡¯t help but curse. When did Little Miss be their mistress? Although they felt that Yuwen Jing was quite reliable and talented, it was impossible for Yuwen Jing to snatch Little Miss away from them.


    ......


    After hearing his boss¡¯s words, Skinny wanted to roll his eyes. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s useless even if you follow her. You could only wait outside.¡± Skinny and the others were influenced by Chen Meng¡¯er, so they spoke more and more casually to Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu did not care about the way Skinny and the others talked to him. It could also be said that Elder Liu liked the way Skinny and the others talked to him. The older he got, the lonelier he felt. He wanted more people to apany him.


    ¡°It seems that you and the others didn¡¯t help at all. You¡¯ve been waiting outside for hours.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯ere back safely, Elder Liu rxed. He was also in the mood to joke with Skinny and the others.


    ¡°Exactly. I just found out that I was worried for nothing tonight. With Little Miss¡¯s ability, nothing is impossible.¡± Skinny remembered that on the way back, Chen Meng¡¯er responded to their request and told them about how she broke into the Hongbei family alone and cleaned up the three men. He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

 Chapter 589

    <h4>Chapter 589:</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t just Skinny who couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Even Ying couldn¡¯t calm down.


    They had suffered a great loss at the hands of those ninjas from the Hongbei family. If their master hadn¡¯t arrived in time to save them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand here alive.


    However, he had heard something from Chen Meng¡¯er. Those ninjas were almost unable to discover her and were easily knocked down by her. Not only that, Hongbei Liang and his sons were also not spared.


    Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°It seems that Meng¡¯er has directed another wonderful show tonight.¡± Although Elder Liu didn¡¯t know what earth-shattering thing Chen Meng¡¯er had done, to make Skinny, Ying, and the others reveal such expressions, he was already pleasantly surprised that Chen Meng¡¯er coulde back safely.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa. However, before that, you have to exin something to me first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still thinking about the grudge between her grandpa and Hongbei Liang.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Mistress, it¡¯ste now. We won¡¯t disturb your rest. If you have anything else, feel free to contact me. The five of us will listen to your orders at any time.¡± After all, this was the Green Gang, Ying and the others couldn¡¯t stay long.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could finish her sentence, Elder Liu interrupted her.


    Elder Liu¡¯s eyes shed like a sharp sword, shooting towards Ying. ¡°Hey, you brat, what did you call my little girl just now?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Mistress¡­?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face changed so quickly that Ying couldn¡¯t react in time.


    On the other hand, Skinny had already predicted his master¡¯s reaction after hearing how Ying and the others addressed her. Skinny deliberately did not warn Ying on the way back.


    ¡°Who is your mistress? That kid, Yuwen Jing, is really audacious. I haven¡¯t even agreed yet, and he actually dares to take Meng¡¯er as his own. This is really outrageous. Like grandfather, like grandson. I have to go call Yuwen Hou.¡± After saying that, Elder Liu angrily left Chen Meng¡¯er and the others behind. He didn¡¯t care what time it was, he went to call Yuwen Hou.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny had long been used to Elder Liu¡¯s increasingly childish temper. However, Ying, along with the others that had juste down, were stunned by Elder Liu. After a long while, there was finally a reaction.


    ......


    ¡°Hehe, my grandfather is bing more and more like a child as he gets older. You guys have been up all night, go back and rest.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she remembered the secret ninjutsu manual of the Hongbei family that was still in her bag. She took out the secret ninjutsu manual and handed it to Ying. ¡°Here, take the thing that I promised you before.¡±


    Ying saw what Chen Meng¡¯er handed him, but he didn¡¯t dare to reach out to take it. ¡°Mistress, you took this ninjutsu manual yourself. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°I said it was for you. Take it. Don¡¯t refuse.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu manual directly into Ying¡¯s hands.


    Ying had to take it. ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    After Ying and the others left, Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny walked back.

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590:</h4>


    Skinny held it in for a long time, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t. He opened his mouth and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, did you just give the secret manual of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu to Ying?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I promised him.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she realized that Skinny had a constipated look on his face. ¡°Uncle Skinny, don¡¯t tell me that you also wanted the secret manual of the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjutsu?¡±


    Facing Chen Meng¡¯er, Skinny didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He admitted generously, ¡°Yes, I also want to learn ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you should have said so earlier. I will write down the contents of that manual for youter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said indifferently.


    ¡°Ah? Little Miss, you remember it?¡± Skinny forgot that she had a photographic memory.


    ¡°Of course. And it¡¯s not something profound. Uncle Skinny, after you see it, you¡¯ll be able to master it very quickly. You might even be more powerful than the Hongbei family¡¯s ninjas.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny chatted as they walked.


    When the two of them were close to the front hall, they could clearly hear Elder Liu¡¯s angry roar.


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, look at the grandson that you raised. Don¡¯t y dumb with me, you would know! Hmph, other than my Meng¡¯er, who else could it be? Do you know how your grandson¡¯s subordinates address Meng¡¯er now? What? You know, I¡¯ll say it¡­!¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather¡¯s energetic voice and didn¡¯t know whether to be happy that his health was good or distressed about his blood pressure. If he became hoarse tomorrow, what should she do?


    As for Skinny, when he heard the furious voice of his boss on the phone with Yuwen Hou, his heart trembled.


    ¡°Ahem, Little Miss, about that, I¡¯ll leave Sir to you. I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡± Skinny was very unorthodox and immediately left.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who did not know whether tough or cry, was left behind and prepared to go put out the fire for her grandfather.


    The Green Gang had always had its own perfect intelligence system. The Japanese had it too.


    The next morning, Skinny received thetest information from the intelligence group of the Green Gang. Then, he rushed over excitedly to look for Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Originally, the work of the intelligence group of the Green Gang was under Zhuge Yu¡¯s control. Among the four of them, Zhuge Yu was the most meticulous and thoughtful.


    However, Zhuge Yu was currently lying in bed recuperating. As for the other members of the Green Gang, they were also worried. They had yet to uncover the hidden traitor. Therefore, this mission unfortunately fell on Skinny.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss. Good news.¡± Before they could see Skinny¡¯s figure, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others heard Skinny¡¯s voice first.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er had expected, Elder Liu¡¯s voice had been affected after the angry roaring match he had on the phone the night before. Elder Liu, who was lowering his head and drinking the medicine that Chen Meng¡¯er had specially brewed for him to moisten his throat, raised his head and looked coldly at Skinny who had walked in with an excited expression. His voice was a little hoarse, he asked, ¡°Why are you shouting so early in the morning? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Skinny, who was too excited,pletely ignored the dangerous gaze his boss was looking at him with. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s really a big matter. It¡¯s a joyous matter. You¡¯ll know when you hear it.¡± Skinny almost danced with joy.


    ¡°Speak.¡± However, Elder Liu was not in the mood. He was still immersed in the shock of his precious granddaughter being snatched away by the Yuwen Jing. Elder Liu now thought about Yuwen Hou¡¯s words on the phonest night.

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591:</h4>


    No matter how much he treasured Meng¡¯er, no matter how much he could not bear to part with her, Meng¡¯er would eventually get married and be someone else¡¯s family. Bullsh*t!


    Just as Skinny was about to speak, Elder Liu interrupted him and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, can you not get married in the future?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Skinny were shocked by Elder Liu¡¯s words. One of them could not help but open his mouth slightly, while the other almost spat out the food in her mouth.


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you want Little Miss to be an old spinster for the rest of her life?¡± After Skinny heard his boss¡¯s words, he had long forgotten his purpose ofing here excitedly.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Elder Liu gave Skinny a fierce re.


    Skinny felt wronged and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°I want to find a husband for Meng¡¯er. What are you thinking?¡± Elder Liu red at Skinny who obviously had a misconception.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Sir, your idea is good.¡± When Skinny heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, his eyes were full of mirth.


    ¡°Right? I also think my idea is good. It seems that I can start to find a partner for Meng¡¯er earlier.¡± Elder Liu, who received Skinny¡¯s agreement, instantly becamecent.


    On the other hand, frown lines appeared on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead. She clearly wasn¡¯t old enough for such things!


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t say this out loud.


    She didn¡¯t want to continue this topic forever. Chen Meng¡¯er wisely chose to change the topic. ¡°Uncle Skinny, what good news do you have?¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at my brain.¡± Skinny patted his forehead and put on an excited expression, he said, ¡°I just received news that Yamaguchi Yuan¡¯swyer is fighting with the government over the ownership of the Yamaguchi-gumi. The government wants to take over the Yamaguchi-gumi and appoint Watanabe as the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, Yamaguchi Takagi left a will for his grandson Yamaguchi Naoya to inherit his position. The Yamaguchi-gumi is now divided into three groups. Some support Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s will, some support Watanabe, and some support Yamaguchi Naoya. In any case, the Yamaguchi-gumi is like a te of loose sand now. It¡¯s a mess.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu had already expected such a situation after Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s death. However, they didn¡¯t expect the battle to begin so soon.


    ¡°Who do you think will emerge the winner?¡±


    ¡°I think you already know, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu looked at each other and smiled in tacit understanding. However, this made Skinny puzzled. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, why can¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying? What kind of riddles are you ying?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not ying riddles. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t thought things through properly.¡± Elder Liu said as he nced at Skinny.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Skinny with a confused expression, she kindly exined to Skinny, ¡°Actually, no matter who wins this battle, the Yamaguchi-gumi will definitely suffer a great loss. And who will benefit the most from the loss of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s vitality?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    When Skinny heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he came to a sudden realization. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In fact, the final winner was not any of the three parties. Instead, it was the Green Gang, who had always been at odds with the Yamaguchi-gumi. The officials of the Japanese government were also aware of this. However, it was inevitable that they wanted to take down the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, you still have more good news, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked confidently.


    ¡°Hey, Little Miss, how did you know?¡± It was unknown whether it was because he slept tootest night or because he smoked too much, but Skinny¡¯s reaction today was slower than usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m irvoyant.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was in a good mood and joked with Skinny.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Skinny giggled foolishly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t justugh. Hurry up and get down to business.¡± Elder Liu shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, and the current head of the Hongbei family, Hongbei Liang, suddenly fell illst night. He¡¯s lying in bed, unconscious. Therefore, the Hongbei family held an emergency meeting early this morning. The Hongbei family¡¯s Council of Elders decided that the Hongbei family¡¯s second son, Hongbei Ye, would be the temporary head of the family.¡± Skinny told them the news. Then, Skinny couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°However, in the information we received... There was no mention of the status of Hongbei Liang¡¯s two sons, Hongbei Yongye and Hongbei Yuanye. There was also no mention of their Hongbei family¡¯s ninja secret manual.¡±


    After hearing Skinny¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she said, ¡°So it was the second brother who plotted against Hongbei Liang.¡±

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°Why do I listen to you? Why do you seem to know that someone from the Hongbei family is nning to rebel and usurp the throne?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s interest was piqued by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. The intelligencework of the Green Gang had always listed the Hongbei family as an extremely dangerous group.


    Therefore, when there was information about the Hongbei family, the intelligence team would transmit it to Zhuge Yu at the first possible moment, and Zhuge Yu would also transmit it to Elder Liu at the first possible moment.


    However, Elder Liu could not remember if he had received any news that someone from the Hongbei family wanted to usurp the position of the family head and pull Hongbei Liang down. If Elder Liu knew, he would have taken the initiative to go up and help them.


    From this, it could be seen how much Elder Liu hated Hongbei Liang. However, Elder Liu had to admit that Hongbei Liang was a character. Whether it was the management of Hongbei Liang¡¯s family or his own skills, Hongbei Liang was meticulous.


    ¡°I happened to pass by and eavesdropped. However, the Hongbei family really has a lot of talents.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er recalledst night that Hongbei Liang and his sons were very cautious. They turned off the lights in the middle of the night and discussed such a big matter.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± It was impossible for their intelligencework to be wrong. ¡°However, Hongbei Yongye didn¡¯t really notice that the person who always followed Hongbei Liang and ttered him was actually the one who tricked him in the end. I think that Hongbei Liang would be furious if he knew.¡±


    No matter what, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t interested in the final oue of the Hongbei family.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was very interested in the conflict between her grandfather and the Hongbei family, or rather, Hongbei Liang.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know. Now it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your promise.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her eyes and looked at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Ah, what? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Elder Liu wanted to shy away from the past by pretending to have lost his memory.


    However, how could Chen Meng¡¯er let him get what he wanted? ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re setting a bad example. Maybe I¡¯ll learn from you next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I know I can¡¯t escape from your demonic grasp.¡± When Elder Liu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he could only surrender.


    Elder Liu¡¯s feud with Hongbei Liang started during the war.


    That year, Elder Liu had arade whom he had a close bond with. He was captured by the Japanese and injected with the poisonous reagent.


    And in a fortuitous situation, Elder Liu learned from others that it was Hongbei Liang who captured hisrade back then and injected the poisonous reagent into his him. In other words, Hongbei Liang had killed Elder Liu¡¯srade.


    By the time Elder Liu learned of this news, he had already established the Green Gang, and the Green Gang¡¯s influence in Japan had stabilized. The young and impetuous Elder Liu, filled with hatred for Hongbei Liang, led his men and barged into the Hongbei family, intending to avenge hisrade.


    However, Elder Liu had underestimated Hongbei Liang¡¯s strength, as well as the Hongbei family¡¯s strength. In that battle, neither the Green Gang nor the Hongbei family had been able to gain any advantage. Both sides suffered heavy losses.


    After this battle, Elder Liu and Hongbei Liang had gained a certain understanding of each other¡¯s strength. They were also wary of each other and did not dare to make a move rashly.


    It could be said that even though Elder Liu and Hongbei Liang had not fought for so many years, they had been paying attention to each other¡¯s every move. Both of them were waiting for the day they could destroy each other.

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593:</h4>


    Hongbei Liang was the first one to make a move. He couldn¡¯t control the greed in his heart and wanted to take over the Green Gang. Moreover, their n had been going smoothly. However, Hongbei Liang and his son didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde out of nowhere.


    It wasn¡¯t just that their n had been ruined. They also suffered double the loss.


    After Elder Liu finished speaking, he smiled in relief and reached out to rub Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and said with a sigh, ¡°Girl, I have always felt that meeting you and being able to support you is the luckiest and happiest thing in my life. You can be considered thepensation that the heavens gave me.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, being able to be your granddaughter is also the luckiest thing in my life.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also said seriously.


    Zhuge Yu and Fatty were healing fast. In less than two days, they had already gotten out of the hospital bed and were walking around.


    Although Dr. Lin also felt that Zhuge Yu and Fatty had recovered very quickly after examining them, he still did not agree that Zhuge Yu and Fatty should get out of the hospital bed within a short period of time. However, Zhuge Yu and Fatty were people who could not lie down. After Chen Meng¡¯er announced that they could get out of bed and move around properly, the two of them did just that. Dr. Lin, on the other hand, stood at the side with a face full of disapproval.


    However, due to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills, no matter how much Dr. Lin disapproved, he did not stop Zhuge Yu and Fatty from getting out of bed.


    Due to the current physical condition of Zhuge Yu and Fatty, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu changed their previous arrangements and temporarily postponed their return to the country.


    Fortunately, there were no urgent matters waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu in the country. As for Chen Meng¡¯er going to school, her teachers had already gotten used to her absences. Her grades were top-notch anyway.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were not in a hurry.


    As for the Qu family, the report of the paternity test had long been out. As Elder Qu and the others had expected, Chen Meng¡¯er was the granddaughter that the Qu family had lost back then.


    When they heard the news, Elder Qu was so happy that he cried. Even Qu Yaobing¡¯s eyes were red.


    After Elder Qu received the report of the paternity test, he could not wait to drag his youngest son and rush to the Green Gang. However, he was informed by the Green Gang that their boss and Chen Meng¡¯er had gone out of the country for some matters.


    When would they be back? They didn¡¯t know.


    Elder Qu, who had returned empty-handed, had no choice but to bring along his sons, who were as anxious as him, to rush to Marquis Yuwen¡¯s house.


    Elder Qu knew that Marquis Yuwen had a good rtionship with Elder Liu, so he should know something. Moreover, Elder Qu also needed to find someone to talk to.


    Marquis Yuwen was somewhat puzzled by Elder Qu¡¯s sudden visit. He knew that Elder Qu had been quite busy recently, but as for what he was busy with, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Hey, Elder Qu, why are you so free today? Are you itching to y a game with me?¡±


    Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t know the purpose of Elder Qu¡¯s visit, but Yuwen Jing had already guessed it. Yuwen Jing listened to his grandfather¡¯s words. His forehead was about to be covered in frown lines.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to y chess with you today. After some time, when I¡¯ve fulfilled my own needs, I¡¯ll y as many games as you want.¡± Elder Qu said.


    ¡°Okay, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Tell me, what are your needs? Let us see if I can help.¡± When Marquis Yuwen heard that Elder Qu was willing to y chess with himter, he immediately became interested.


    ¡°You can definitely help. Do you know where Elder Liu and Meng¡¯er went? When will theye back?¡± Elder Qu was really anxious. He did not beat around the bush with Marquis Yuwen and anxiously asked.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Meng¡¯er? Why are you looking for them?¡± Marquis Yuwen sensed something strange and asked in return.


    Elder Qu had nothing to hide from Marquis Yuwen. Moreover, he was eager for everyone to know that his family¡¯s little granddaughter had been found. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking for them for something. Yaobing and Meng¡¯er did a paternity test and the results came out. Meng¡¯er is the little girl that our Qu family lost back then.¡± At the end of his sentence, Elder Qu was a little choked up.


    ¡°What, Yaobing and Meng¡¯er did a paternity test? Wait.¡± Marquis Yuwen said halfway before he realized what Elder Qu had said. ¡°You are saying that Meng¡¯er is the child that your Qu family lost back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Qu replied with a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Eh, wait a minute, I still feel that this news is too sudden and I can¡¯t ept it immediately.¡± Yuwen Hou felt that this news was too sudden and he couldn¡¯t ept it at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be unable to ept? Tell me where Elder Liu and Meng¡¯er went first.¡± Elder Qu was anxious. Why did this Yuwen Hou drop the ball at such a critical moment?


    However, no matter how anxious Elder Qu was, Yuwen Hou did not open his mouth. He even invited Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing back for some tea. Marquis Yuwen said that he would call them after he found out what had happened.


    After Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing left, Marquis Yuwen looked up at his grandson, ¡°Yuwen Jing, did you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I knew.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s concise answer made Marquis Yuwen angry.


    ¡°You brat, you know? If you knew, why didn¡¯t you say anything to me?¡± If Yuwen Hou didn¡¯t know that his grandson was not easy to bully, he would have reached out to pull his grandson¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need to say it. Grandpa Liu also knew about this matter.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Yuwen Hou immediately stop.

 Chapter 594

    <h4>Chapter 594:</h4>


    Because Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Ah Biao were injured, they had the time to stop and rest.


    However, they were used to being busy and were not used to resting all of a sudden. Chen Meng¡¯er also understood, so when she was free, she pulled Elder Liu to apany Zhuge Yu, Fatty and Ah Biao to apany them.


    ¡°Hey, Fatty, where are your hands? Don¡¯t think that my eyes aren¡¯t good because I¡¯m old. Let me tell you, those small actions of yours can¡¯t escape my eyes.¡±


    Just as Fatty made a move, he was caught by Elder Liu.


    And Fatty, who was caught, was not embarrassed at all. He smiled and withdrew his hand. With a cheeky smile, he said,?¡°Oh, Sir, you misunderstood me. I saw that this chess piece was a little crooked. I¡¯ll make it stand straight.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er cherished such a happy and rxed time.


    As for Skinny, these few days had been miserable. Because Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Ah Biao were injured and in a period of recuperation, he had to pick up their ck.


    Although they had already caught a few of the spies in the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others did not know how many the Hongbei family had nted. Therefore, during this special period, Skinny had to handle everything.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to help Skinny, but Elder Liu, red and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too muchtely.¡±


    Once Elder Liu said that, how could Skinny still let Chen Meng¡¯er handle those troublesome matters?


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a call for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was just thinking about what Skinny was busy with when Skinny ran over, looking at Elder Liu with a strange expression. He then looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡± Elder Liu put down the chess piece in his hand. ¡°Fatty, you lost again.¡±


    When Fatty heard that he had lost again, he looked dejected. In the past two days, he had not won a single time when he yed chess. Not only with Elder Liu, but also with Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhuge Yu, and Ah Biao. Fatty said dejectedly, ¡°Sigh, looks like I don¡¯t have the ability to y chess.¡±


    When Skinny heard Fatty¡¯s words, he red at Fatty. Fatty really didn¡¯t know how to appreciate his blessings. If he lost in chess, then so be it. Skinny remembered the reason he came. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Marquis Yuwen calling.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yuwen is calling, huh? Uncle Skinny, why do you have that expression?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was the only one who noticed Skinny¡¯s expression, asked.


    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Skinny did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to notice his expression. He really did not know how to answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yuwen Hou, that old fellow, eh? Why is he calling?¡± Elder Liuined, but he had already stood up and was ready to answer the phone.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595:</h4>


    ¡°Hello. Marquis Yuwen, why are you calling me? Let me tell you, my Meng¡¯er is still young. Tell your grandson to stop thinking about my Meng¡¯erher.¡± Elder Liu picked up the call from Marquis Yuwen and suddenly remembered that Yuwen Jing¡¯s subordinates had called Chen Meng¡¯er ¡°mistress¡±. His anger immediately rose.


    ¡°I¡¯m not calling because of this matter. Didn¡¯t we agreest time? We, the old ones, will not get involved in the children¡¯s matters and let them develop on their own.¡± Marquis Yuwen rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, I was stupid that day and fell for your tricks. Yes, I let them develop on their own, but in the end, my Meng¡¯er was snatched up by your grandson.¡± Elder Liu felt that his granddaughter was innocent and was no match for Yuwen Jing.


    Marquis Yuwen knew that he couldn¡¯t continue this topic with Elder Liu. If he continued, he would really anger Elder Liu. In the future, it would be difficult for his grandson to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Elder Liu, let¡¯s not talk about this topic anymore. I wanted to ask you, did you know that Qu Yaobing of the Qu family and Meng¡¯er had personally conducted a paternity test?¡± Marquis Yuwen quickly returned to the main topic.


    Elder Liu had really forgotten about this matter. Too many things had happened. When he came to Japan, he had to worry too much. He had long forgotten that the Qu family had taken Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair for a paternity test. Now that Yuwen Hou had reminded him, Elder Liu finally remembered. ¡°Yes, I know about this. Why? Did Elder Que looking for you?¡±


    Elder Liu did not mention this to Yuwen Hou, and he was sure that Yu Wen Jing had never mentioned it to his grandfather either. The only exnation was that Elder Qu had gone to look for Yuwen Hou.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Qu ran over in a hurry and asked me about your whereabouts. I asked him why, and he said that Yaobing and Meng¡¯er had done a paternity test and the results were out. He said that Meng¡¯er was the child that the Qu family had lost for more than ten years. I was shocked. I chased Elder Qu away. After that, I called you.¡± Marquis Yuwen had never thought that, this god-granddaughter that Elder Liu recognized was actually the Qu family¡¯s long lost child.


    ¡°Oh, I know. I still have some things to do in Japan. I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡± Elder Liu heard Yuwen Hou mention the results of the paternity test, but he had no reaction.


    On the other end of the call, Yuwen Hou noticed Elder Liu¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right. Elder Liu, you don¡¯t seem surprised at all. You already knew about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already knew about it.¡± Elder Liu admitted honestly.


    ¡°If you knew about it, then what exactly were you thinking? Did you agree to let the Qu family recognize Meng¡¯er, or¡­?¡± Yuwen Hou was unable to guess his old buddy¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I think, but what Meng¡¯er will decide. I¡¯ve already told Elder Qu that I won¡¯t interfere with Meng¡¯er¡¯s decisions regarding this matter. However, before that, I hope that he will clean up the matters that need to be dealt with and take care of the people that need to be dealt with,¡± Elder Liu said. He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Marquis Yuwen, help me pass on a message to Elder Qu. Tell him that although I will not interfere with this matter and it is entirely up to Meng¡¯er, this also has a prerequisite. My prerequisite is to clean up the issues. If their family can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, then they wouldn¡¯t have the reputation to recognize Meng¡¯er. Of course, if the Qu family don¡¯t have the ability to solve the issues, then I, Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, will do it for them. But in the end, it¡¯s hard to say what the end result will be,¡± Elder Liu said very seriously.


    ¡°Elder Liu...¡± Marquis Yuwen could hear that there was an interlude in the middle of this matter. ¡°Okay, I got it. I will help you send the message.¡±


    After hanging up. Elder Liu sat on the chair and stared nkly at the wall for a long time.


    Actually, ording to his own thoughts, he didn¡¯t really want Chen Meng¡¯er to return to the Qu family. Chen Meng¡¯er was his granddaughter, the boss of the Green Gang, and the head of the Liu family.


    Moreover, the Qu family seemed to be quite simple, but there were plenty of people who were interested in the Qu family¡¯s power and wanted to take some.


    However, these were just his thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to force his thoughts on Chen Meng¡¯er, so he passed the decision to her.


    Elder Liu sat in the house for half an hour. In addition to the phone call with Yuwen Hou, it was a full hour. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was worried about Elder Liu, knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just started speaking when she was interrupted by Elder Liu. ¡°Meng¡¯er, just now, Grandpa Yuwen called and told me that Elder Qu went to look for him. He said that the results of the paternity test between you and Qu yaobing are out.¡± Elder Liu kept looking at Chen Meng¡¯er as he spoke, he paid attention to the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. He thought that he would see a nervous or excited expression. Unfortunately, there was none. Chen Meng¡¯er had been looking at him calmly, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious at all? Are you not nervous about this result?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you? Didn¡¯t we already know what the result is?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The result of the paternity test is that you and Qu Yaobing are father and daughter.¡± Elder Liu paused again. He asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Lass, how are you going to deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about the specifics yet. When we return, we¡¯ll see how the Qu family performs. Moreover, there might be people who don¡¯t necessarily think that I¡¯ll go to the Qu family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very open-minded. Moreover, she was very clear about what Elder Liu knew.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts were simr to Elder Liu¡¯s.


    After Yuwen Hou finished the phone call with Elder Liu, he thought about it and finally picked up the phone and called Elder Qu. He told Elder Qu everything that Elder Liu asked him to tell him.


    Elder Qu was silent for a long time after hearing what Marquis Yuwen said. Then he told Marquis Yuwen that his family was investigating what had happened in the past. He believed that the matter would be resolved soon. At that time, he would go to Elder Liu personally to recognize Chen Meng¡¯er as his granddaughter.

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596:</h4>


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, Yamaguchi Naoya hase to pay his respects to the two of you. He is already waiting in the front hall.¡± Skinny appeared once again when Fatty was caught by Elder Liu for stealing chess pieces.


    Elder Liu was so angry that he red at Skinny. ¡°Skinny, you did it on purpose, right? I didn¡¯t know that you had such a good rtionship with Fatty.¡±


    Skinny expressed that he was innocent. Since when did he have a good rtionship with Fatty? Several times, Skinny would look at Fatty¡¯s round face and would so angry that his teeth would grit. How could he help Fatty on purpose? However, for some reason, every time he came to Elder Liu, it was when Fatty was caught stealing chess pieces.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Skinny said sadly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was at the side, covered her mouth and secretlyughed. She knew very well that it was not Skinny who deliberately came to help Fatty out. It was just that as long as Elder Liu yed chess with Fatty, Fatty would never stop stealing chess pieces. That was because if he did not steal chess pieces, he would lose miserably. Of course, even when he stole the chess pieces, he would still lose.


    Elder Liu also knew that he was making trouble without reason. ¡°Ahem, who did you say is here?¡± Elder Liu changed the topic.


    ¡°Yamaguchi Naoya.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er looked at each other and smiled.


    Zhuge Yu saw the expressions on their faces and asked, ¡°Sir and Little Miss, did you already expect Yamaguchi Naoya toe to you?¡±


    ¡°The two of us have talked about it. Yamaguchi Naoya is now at the end of his rope. The military counselor behind him will ask him toe to our Green Gang for help. Oh, no, it should be to ask for cooperation,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied with a smile.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were discussing the future situation of the Yamaguchi-gumi, they had predicted that Yamaguchi Naoya woulde to the Green Gang to look for them.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a few dayster than we expected. It looks like the Yamaguchi-gumi people are still wary of our Green Gang.¡± Elder Liu finished his first turn, he motioned for Fatty to continue, ¡°Fatty, it¡¯s your turn. I¡¯m watching. If you dare to steal another chess piece and change its position, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Elder Liu warned Fatty.


    However, Elder Liu¡¯s warning was useless every time. Fatty would do it again.


    ......


    ¡°Sir.¡± Skinny looked at his boss and did not intend to let Yamaguchi Naoya go straight in. However, Yamaguchi Naoya went straight in with a group of people and was waiting in the front hall.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped Skinny before he could say anything.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you and Sir think? Tell us what you have decided so that I can have an idea.¡± Skinny asked Chen Meng¡¯er anxiously. He didn¡¯t have Zhuge Yu¡¯s sharp mind and couldn¡¯t guess Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s and Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Let Yamaguchi Naoya and the others wait for a while. Let them sweat,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined to Skinny.


    Fatty had never wanted Elder Liu to leave as quickly as he did now.


    Previously, every time he yed chess with his boss, his boss would have something to do and leave halfway through. However, this time, his boss seemed to have made up his mind to finish this game of chess with him.


    Fatty could foresee how badly he would lose this game.


    His hand was very itchy. Several times, he wanted to reach out to steal the chess pieces, but he was frightened by his boss¡¯s look and immediately pulled his hand back.

 Chapter 597: Chapter 597

    Chapter 597:


    In the end, this game ended in Fatty¡¯s defeat. Fatty looked at the board and secretly decided that he would never touch this game again. Elder Liu, who had won against Fatty, stood up in a good mood and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t let the guests wait for too long.¡±


    Hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows could not help but twitch.


    When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the front hall, Skinny was apanying Yamaguchi Naoya and the people with him, drinking tea.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yamaguchi Naoya sitting on a chair with his back straight, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but praise him in her heart. She could not help but feel pity for Yamaguchi Naoya.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Meng¡¯er.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya saw Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er and stood up in a well-behaved manner. He bowed to Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er and greeted them.


    ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t know that you woulde to visit. I was taking a nap.¡± Elder Liu lied without even blinking. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, acted like a good girl by Elder Liu¡¯s side as usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came to visit you out of the blue and disturbed your rest, Elder Liu. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya lowered his head very low.


    Seeing Yamaguchi Naoya like this, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Yamaguchi Takagi had taught his grandson very well. And from the sharp gaze that Yamaguchi Naoya had shown at that time, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that if Yamaguchi Takagi had not passed away, in a few more years, Yamaguchi Naoya might really be able to grow into a boss who could support an organization like the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    However, the current Yamaguchi Naoya might have the ability to support the entire Yamaguchi-gumi. However, at this time, it was not enough to only support them. What was needed now was the ability to snatch the Yamaguchi-gumi from the enemy¡¯s jaws.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked on. Yamaguchi Naoya did not have the ability do so. The military advisor that Yamaguchi Naoya had prepared for also did not have the ability to do so.


    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re looking for me today?¡± Elder Liu sat down and asked despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to discuss the matter of cooperation with you.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya straightened his back.


    ¡°Cooperate? I don¡¯t think I want to cooperate with you, Young Master Yamaguchi,¡± Elder Liu said with narrowed eyes. However, what he said made it difficult for Yamaguchi Naoya to smile.


    ......


    ¡°Elder Liu, I think you should know that the Japanese government has always been very resistant to the Green Gang. Moreover, the Japanese government has always been preventing the development of the Green Gang in Japan. I believe that you should know that the Japanese government is now supporting Kazuo Watanabe and wants to take control of the Yamaguchi-gumi. You should know what kind of influence the Green Gang will have if the Yamaguchi-gumi is taken over by the Japanese government.¡± A short man with white hair who was standing at Yamaguchi-gumi couldn¡¯t help but say this.


    Elder Liu didn¡¯t like it when people suddenly spoke up. Yamaguchi Naoya had been educated well by Yamaguchi Takagi, but Elder Liu didn¡¯t think much of Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s military advisor.

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598:</h4>


    Elder Liu wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t think much of it. Chen Meng¡¯er also didn¡¯t think much of such a person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could see that even if Yamaguchi Naoya was able to sessfully take over the Yamaguchi-gumi, he would just be a figure head. The normal faction of the Yamaguchi-gumi would be in the hands of someone else.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you let your advisors interrupt you and speak at will. The Yamaguchi-gumi really has a lot of surprises,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say. Her words made the face of the military advisor beside Yamaguchi Naoya turn green.


    How could he not understand the hidden meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words? Didn¡¯t she say that he was the same as Kazuo Watanabe?


    How could Yamaguchi Naoya not understand Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words either? His face instantly turned paler. It was obvious that he also remembered that Uncle Watanabe, who seemed very gentle and harmless before, had stolen Yamaguchi-gumi from him after his grandfather passed away. He wanted to take over Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s territory and snatch it away from him.


    ¡°Young Master, I did not mean to.¡± The military advisor hurriedly exined when he saw Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s ugly expression. He had only been by his side for a short while and had just gained his trust. He could not let him be wary of him.


    However, Yamaguchi Naoya no longer looked at his military advisor.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Meng¡¯er, as long as the Green Gang is willing to help me take back the Yamaguchi-gumi, I promise you that the Yamaguchi-gumi will not be enemies with the Green Gang in the future. The Yamaguchi-gumi will not join forces with the Japanese government to deal with the Green Gang,¡± Yamaguchi said with a straight face,.


    ¡°Yamaguchi Naoya, you may not know this, but your grandfather has been in contact with your government for a long time. He has been helping the Japanese government to fight against the Green Gang. The Green Gang has always been in a hostile rtionship with the Yamaguchi-gumi. It doesn¡¯t really make much difference whether the Green Gang helps you or not.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, who only cared about drinking tea. Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to stand up and speak up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what her grandfather was nning. Previously, although she had been handling the Green Gang and the Liu family¡¯s matters, it was still Elder Liu who showed his face. This was Elder Liu¡¯s way of protecting his little granddaughter.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know why her grandfather suddenly changed his mind.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather would never harm her, so she went along with her grandfather¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I know that my grandfather has always been targeting the Green Gang with the government. I apologize for my grandfather¡¯s previous actions. My grandfather never thought that he would be working with the government, but he has always been conspiring with them,¡± Yamaguchi Naoya said straightforwardly. He paused for a moment. When he thought of his grandfather, who had doted on him, he could not help but be sad. ¡°However, it is precisely because I know that working with the government is a bad thing that I will never work with the government in the future. Moreover, I can sign a contract with the Green Gang. As long as the Green Gang helps me take back the Yamaguchi-gumi, the Yamaguchi-gumi will be indebted to the Green Gang in the future.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Young Master.¡± After Yamaguchi Naoya finished speaking, his military advisor looked at him in disbelief.


    Obviously, Yamaguchi Naoya had never told him this idea before he came. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. This is my decision.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s face was tense.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather. She had discussed it with her grandfather before, saying that she did not want to get involved in the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matters. Who would the Yamaguchi-gumi belong to? Although it would have some impact on the future development of their Green Gang, it would not be very big. It was just that Ah Biao¡¯s workload in Japan would grow a little bigger.

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599:</h4>


    However, for some unknown reason, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart wavered when she saw the tense face in front of her. His eyes were filled with a strong desire to hide his pain and his determination.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called out.


    ¡°Girl, do whatever you want. I will support you.¡±


    After getting her grandfather¡¯s consent, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head. She said to Yamaguchi Naoya, ¡°I can agree to help you. I don¡¯t need the Yamaguchi-gumi to help the Green Gang. To be honest, I really don¡¯t think much of the Yamaguchi-gumi. I only need you to agree to one request of mine. That is, you can¡¯t join hands with the Japanese government to target the Green Gang in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya agreed to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request without even blinking.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Uncle Skinny, go write a contract and get Young Master Yamaguchi to sign it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not believe in Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s verbal agreement.


    After Yamaguchi Naoya finished signing and pressing his fingerprint, he left.


    Elder Liu could not help but ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you say that the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matter is too troublesome and that you don¡¯t want to drag yourself into it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s what I said before. However, after I saw Yamaguchi Naoya, I changed my mind.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yamaguchi Naoya is a talent. His foresight isn¡¯t bad. His deal with us was also very sessful. Before this, I had always thought that even if Yamaguchi Naoya took over the Yamaguchi-gumi, he would still be a puppet controlled by someone. At the very least, it would be very difficult for him to truly control the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, after seeing him, I changed my mind. In time, he will be an existence that surpasses his grandfather. I think that those people from the Japanese government will regret their decision in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t hide the gloating look on her face.


    Elder Liuughed, ¡°You demonic girl.¡±


    ¡°Even without our help, Yamaguchi Naoya will one day take back the Yamaguchi-gumi. And when he¡¯s is at his wit¡¯s end, we will help him. We will help him take back the Yamaguchi-gumi. He will be anxious for our good. At the very least, he will follow the agreement he made with us. He will not join forces with the government to target the Green Gang and our country.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was certain, the Yamaguchi-gumi would grow stronger under Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s hands. Perhaps having a good rtionship with Yamaguchi Naoya would be beneficial to the Green Gang and their country.


    ......


    ¡°I hope so. I hope it¡¯s really as you¡¯ve predicted. Anyway, I¡¯m an old man, so I don¡¯t have the energy to bother with those matters. It¡¯s up to you to handle it yourself,¡± Elder Liu said as he stood up and stretched his back.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re gettingzier andzier. You¡¯re not even willing to put on an act anymore,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered softly as she watched her grandfather leave.


    Yamaguchi Naoya sat straight in the car and left the Green Gang. His military advisor, who had remained silent all this while, finally could not hold it in and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you really going to cooperate with the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we have any other choice now?¡± Yamaguchi Naoya was a little displeased with the military advisor that his grandfather had left for him. However, he did not show it. He knew that his wings were not fully formed yet. Now was the time that he needed manpower.


    ¡°Elder Liu only said one sentence at the beginning. Later on, he did not speak. It was always the youngdy of the Green Gang who spoke. Furthermore, the youngdy of the Green Gang agreed to cooperate with us in the end. I don¡¯t think this agreement is very reliable.¡±?This military advisor still did not take a liking to Chen Meng¡¯er. He felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was a brat. He felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was just a child.


    The military advisor¡¯s words made Yamaguchi Naoya feel even more ufortable. He rolled his eyes, but he didn¡¯t let his military advisor see it. ¡°Advisor, you¡¯ve only seen the surface of the matter. You probably don¡¯t know this yet. Actually, in the past few years, the one who has been in charge of the Green Gang has always been the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡±


    Yamaguchi Naoya only heard about this from his grandfather. Previously, he didn¡¯t believe it, but now that he saw it today, he finally believed it. Elder Liu of the Green Gang had long handed over the power to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The little girl that left a deep impression on him when he was young had now grown to look like an exquisite doll.


    ¡°No way. Elder Liu is really at ease,¡± the military advisor said in disbelief.


    ¡°You must have underestimated the youngdy of the Green Gang. Let me tell you, many people have suffered losses at her hands. My grandfather also suffered losses at her hands,¡± Yamaguchi Naoya remembered that every time his grandfather talked about the youngdy of the Green Gang, he was angry and full of admiration.


    ¡°Boss suffered a loss at her hands? How is that possible?¡± The military advisor had a look of disbelief on his face. Back then, when Yamaguchi Takagi was drugged by Chen Meng¡¯er, or when the Yamaguchi-gumi people were drugged by Chen Meng¡¯er, no one knew what Yamaguchi Takagi was thinking. He did not make a big fuss about it and only a few people knew.

 Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600:</h4>


    Yamaguchi Naoya had just left the Green Gang with his military advisor not long ago when the Green Gang had another guest.


    ¡°Sir, Kazuo Watanabe has brought some people to see you and Little Miss.¡± Skinny ran in with a helpless expression. He had never thought that the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi were all so shameless and thick-skinned.


    Previously, when Skinny saw that Yamaguchi Naoya was still a child, his heart softened and he allowed him to enter the Green Gang. He told him to wait in the front hall. However, towards Kazuo Watanabe, Skinny did not show any mercy and threw him at the gate of the Green Gang. ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone with thicker skin than him. I¡¯ve already told him that the Green Gang does not wee him and told him to return to where he came from. However, he refused to leave. He said that until Sir and Little Miss saw him, he would bring his men and stand at the entrance of the Green Gang. If it¡¯s just him alone, he can stand as he pleases. I¡¯d like to see how long he can stand. The thing is that he has a bunch of people with him. This will affect the image of the Green Gang. If they stand at the gate of the Green Gang like this, people will think that they¡¯re here to pick a fight with us.¡±


    Skinny didn¡¯t think much of Kazuo Watanabe at all. In the past, the four of them had always said that Kazuo Watanabe was a dog by Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s side. However, they had never expected that this dog would actually bite people one day. The four of them weren¡¯t the only ones who had never expected that Kazuo Watanabe would bite them back.


    ¡°Kazuo Watanabe came quickly. From the looks of it, Yamaguchi Naoya has already set up his spies around him.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya hade to the Green Gang to look for them. This was within the expectations of Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu. However, it was beyond their expectations that Kazuo Watanabe woulde to the Green Gang to look for them as well. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t Kazuo Watanabe ackey of the Japanese government? Why is he still looking for us? Could it be that he¡¯s here to threaten us and ask us not to interfere in the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s battle for power?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome to guess. If you want to know, just let Kazuo Watanabee in and see what he says.?¡± Elder Liu sipped his tea. With a satisfied expression, he continued, ¡°Girl, the tea you brew is still the best. I¡¯ve observed it a few times, but I haven¡¯t seen any special tea brewing techniques from you. But every time you brew tea, it¡¯s especially fragrant and mellow.¡±


    Skinny¡¯s forehead was about to furrow. Wasn¡¯t his boss¡¯s mind wandering a little too much?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already used to her grandfather¡¯s unconventional thinking. ¡°That might be a problem with your state of mind, Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile. It was impossible for her to tell her grandfather her secret of brewing tea. In fact, if she told him, no one might believe her.


    She used the spring water in the space to make tea, and she had conducted an experiment before. She used the spring water that had just been drawn out of the space to make tea, and used the spring water that had been ced in the space for a period of time to make tea. There was a big difference in the taste. Not only was there a difference in the taste, but there was also a certain difference in the medicinal effect of the spring water.


    Therefore, although the water Elder Liu and the others usually drank was the spring water that Chen Meng¡¯er drew out from the space, Elder Liu still felt that the tea that Chen Meng¡¯er personally brewed had a different taste.

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601:</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done with the tea. Skinny, go and invite Kazuo Watanabe in,¡± Elder Liu said after finishing thest cup of tea.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Skinny said reluctantly.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Skinny, Grandpa and I will only see Kazuo Watanabe. As for the other people, we don¡¯t want to see them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er added before Skinny left.


    Skinny was stunned for a moment, but he immediately came back to his senses. What did Chen Meng¡¯er mean by that? He bared his big white teeth and said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kazuo Watanabe was now cooperating with the Japanese government. It was nice to say, but to put it bluntly, he, Kazuo Watanabe, was now just ackey of the Japanese government.


    And when Kazuo Watanabe came to visit the Green Gang, how could he not have people from the Japanese government by his side?


    When Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were waiting for Kazuo Watanabe in the front hall.


    And just as Chen Meng¡¯er had expected, Kazuo Watanabe came to the Green Gang with people from the Japanese government by his side. When Skinny said that his boss and Little Miss would only see Kazuo Watanabe, Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s face froze. He turned his head to look at a short man beside him with an unnatural expression.


    ¡°Boss and Little Miss will only see you, Mr. Watanabe. If it¡¯s possible, you cane in with me. If it¡¯s not possible, you can go back.¡± Skinny could not wait for Kazuo Watanabe to get lost. After saying that, he folded his arms in his arms and looked at him coldly.


    Kazuo Watanabe did not know what choice he should make. It should be said that he did not have the right to choose at all. He hesitated and opened his mouth again and again, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    In the end, the short man next to him said, ¡°Since Elder Liu will only see you, then you can go in. We¡¯ll wait for you outside. You just have to tell Elder Liu everything that you¡¯ve told us.¡±


    The tone of this short man wasn¡¯t something that a subordinate should have. A discerning person would know at a nce that he was the leader.


    Skinny could not help but snort in his heart when he saw Kazuo Watanabe kowtowing to the short man. Originally, he did not agree with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s involvement in Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matters. But now, he felt that her decision was very wise.


    Whenever he thought about how he would have to deal with people like Kazuo Watanabe in the future, he would lose his appetite. Moreover, he could foresee how bad the rtionship between the Green Gang and the Yamaguchi-gumi would be if Kazuo Watanabe became the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Watanabe, pleasee in with me.¡± After saying that, Skinny ignored Kazuo Watanabe and turned around to enter the gate of the Green Gang.


    Kazuo Watanabe looked at Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, who were sitting while they were busy sipping tea. They had no intention of speaking at all. His eyebrows were almost knitted together.


    He held it in for a while, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He said, ¡°Elder Liu, you should know why I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Kazuo Watanabe changed his attitude.


    ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t a worm in your brain. How would he know what you¡¯re thinking? As for why you¡¯re here in our Green Gang, I don¡¯t even know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even raise her eyebrows.


    Kazuo Watanabe swallowed his words. He red fiercely at Chen Meng¡¯er. He really wanted to scold her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. You¡¯re just a kid. Why are you interrupting?¡± But when he thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and the little bit of information he knew about Chen Meng¡¯er from Yamaguchi Takagi, he forcefully swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602:</h4>


    ¡°Since Elder Liu and Miss Meng¡¯er don¡¯t know, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I came here today to ask your Green Gang not to interfere in the matters of the Yamaguchi-gumi. After all, this is an internal matter of the Yamaguchi-gumi,¡± Kazuo Watanabe said with a tough attitude. His tone didn¡¯t mean that he was asking for help at all. It was still in the tone of an order.


    Skinny was already displeased listening to it from the side.


    Just based on his attitude, Skinny felt that the Green Gang was helping to set up the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, don¡¯t you feel that your current tone and attitude aren¡¯t very good? Do you feel that you have the right to order the Green Gang?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and smiled brightly at Kazuo Watanabe. ¡°Also, Mr. Watanabe, since you¡¯ve requested that the Green Gang not interfere in the internal affairs of the Yamaguchi-gumi, may I ask what¡¯s going on with your government?¡± Since Chen Meng¡¯er had decided to interfere and since she had decided to help Yamaguchi Naoya, she would not be polite and would not cower in fear.


    Kazuo Watanabe did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to bring up the matter of him cooperating with the Japanese government. His expression was uncertain, and he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gloomy gaze.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned a blind eye to the uncertain gaze that Kazuo Watanabe gave her, ¡°Mr. Watanabe, why don¡¯t we do this? The Green Gang won¡¯t interfere in the matters of your Yamaguchi-gumi under one condition. That is, you don¡¯t borrow the power of your government anymore. You can have a fairpetition with Yamaguchi Naoya. Only the Green Gang will be your government¡¯s witness.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, kazuo Watanabe¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    He could notpete with Yamaguchi Naoya for the position of the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi. He had always relied on the Japanese government. If he didn¡¯t cooperate with the Japanese government, how could hepete with Yamaguchi Naoya?


    Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s face was dark. He didn¡¯t say anything. He stared at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gloomy gaze. If looks could kill, Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that she would have been killed by Kazuo Watanabe countless times.


    ¡°Elder Liu, what about your answer?¡± After a long time, Kazuo Watanabe turned his head and asked Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu, who had always been the background, put down the teacup in his hand and smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, Mr. Watanabe, you still don¡¯t know, right? I¡¯ve retired a long time ago. The boss of the Green Gang is no longer an old man like me.¡± The meaning in Elder Liu¡¯s words was very obvious. He was no longer in charge, if one had anything to do, go look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This time, Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s face waspletely ck. ¡°Elder Liu, Miss Meng¡¯er, I advise you not to go against the Japanese government. It will not benefit you or the Green Gang at all.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, if I didn¡¯t hear falsely, are you threatening the Green Gang?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, sheughed out loud.


    ¡°I am reminding you.¡± Kazuo Watanabe really took himself seriously.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Kazuo Watanabe really didn¡¯t know how to listen to human words or read people¡¯s expressions. ¡°Uncle Skinny, please send him off. In the future, the Green Gang doesn¡¯t wee Mr. Watanabe¡¯s presence.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sst sentence could be considered as her expressing her position.


    After Kazuo Watanabe was forcefully taken out by Skinny, Chen Meng¡¯er said to Elder Liu, ¡°Sigh, I was originally quite worried about Yamaguchi Naoya, but after meeting Kazuo Watanabe, I¡¯m actually worried about the Japanese government. Grandpa, why do you think the Japanese government found such a stupidckey? When Kazuo Watanabe followed Yamaguchi Takagi for a long time, why didn¡¯t I realize that he was so useless?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and asked with a regretful expression.

 Chapter 603

    <h4>Chapter 603:</h4>


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t stupid, why would he be willing to conspire with the Japanese government?¡± Elder Liu could see it clearly.


    After Kazuo Watanabe was chased out of the Green Gang, the short man asked him how things were going. Did the Green Gang agree not to interfere with the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s matter?


    After the short man got the answer from Kazuo Watanabe that the Green Gang didn¡¯t agree. Kazuo Watanabe was severely reprimanded by him.


    Kazuo Watanabe said that the Green Gang was not to be feared. It would not affect their overall situation. As soon as he said this, the short man scolded him again.


    Kazuo Watanabe did not know that the Japanese government was now very wary of the Green Gang, especially after Hongbei Liang, the head of the Hongbei family, had mysteriously taken seriously ill. They were even more wary of the Green Gang now.


    They had spent a lot of effort investigating the Green Gang. They wanted to know who among the Green Gang was so capable to single-handedly n this caused the Hongbei family to fall into such a state.


    However, they hadn¡¯t found anything useful from their investigations until now, which made them even more wary of the Green Gang.


    The Japanese government wanted to target the Green Gang and take care of them. However, at this point, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. This was because they discovered that all their actions and ns against the Green Gang would be easily resolved by the Green Gang.


    Moreover, in the end, it was their side that suffered.


    No matter what, the Japanese government was even more careful and spent a lot of effort. They were determined to take over the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    And the more the Japanese acted like this, the more Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want them to seed.


    Yamaguchi Naoya still had a group of loyal supporters. They were all his grandfather¡¯s trusted subordinates. Actually, in the Yamaguchi-gumi, there were many more people who supported Yamaguchi Naoya than Kazuo Watanabe.


    No matter what, Kazuo Watanabe was only an assistant to Yamaguchi Takagi a long time ago.


    The hall masters of the Yamaguchi-gumi didn¡¯t even look up to Kazuo Watanabe.


    The reason why Kazuo Watanabe was so arrogant was because he had the help of the Japanese government, which allowed him to be at the top in the fight against Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s territory. However, soon, Kazuo Watanabe discovered that his previous advantage was gone.


    He was no longer in an advantageous position when he waspeting with Yamaguchi Naoya for territory. His people seemed to be gradually at a disadvantage, and Yamaguchi Naoya seemed to have a lot more people.


    Seeing that he was at a disadvantage, Kazuo Watanabe couldn¡¯t sit still and finally decided to take a risky move. If Kazuo Watanabe had learned anything from following Yamaguchi Takagi, it would be to make a dirty move.


    Assassinations were things that he had conveniently remembered.


    If Yamaguchi Takagi knew that the resources he had given to Kazuo Watanabe were used against his grandson, would he be so angry that he would crawl up from the grave.


    ¡°Little Miss, Kazuo Watanabe has made a move. He has found a sniper and is preparing to kill Yamaguchi Naoya tonight.¡± Skinny had paid more attention to Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s movements because he did not like him.


    The moment he received the news, he came to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood. Kazuya Watanabe was about to jump over the wall in desperation.


    This was also within Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. A while ago, she had secretly sent many reinforcements to Yamaguchi Naoya. And with her reinforcements, the situation between Yamaguchi Naoya and Kazuo Watanabe had changed rapidly.


    She knew that Yamaguchi Naoya, who had always been at the top of the mountain, would not be able to ept such an oue. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Kazuo Watanabe¡¯s mental endurance to be so bad.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you n to do? Do you want me to send people to secretly protect Yamaguchi Naoya?¡± Skinny asked.


    ¡°No need. Yamaguchi Naoya can¡¯t always be protected by our Green Gang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I have my own ns for this matter. Uncle Skinny, you don¡¯t have to care about this. You, take a break for the next two days and go y chess with Uncle Fatty.¡± Fatty had lost so much that he was unwilling to y chess with Elder Liu, however, his chess skills were not weak.


    When Skinny heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s better not to. You should think about what job you want me to do. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, if your words are heard by Uncle Fatty, he will be sad,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°If I y chess with him, I will be even sadder,¡± Skinny said with a bitter face.


    Due to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s help, he had been in an advantageous position in the recentpetition for the territory of the Yamaguchi-gumi with Kazuo Watanabe. This allowed Yamaguchi Naoya to heave a sigh of relief. In fact, although his grandfather had always been on bad terms with the Green Gang, in private, his grandfather had told him more than once that Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er from the Green Gang were both highly talented.

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604:</h4>


    He looked at the lights that lit up as the night fell. As he listened to the noise in the house, Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s face that was facing the night sky revealed a trace of vulnerability and a trace of loneliness.


    A few days ago, he was still a flower that his grandfather had raised in his greenhouse.


    Although he had been raised by his grandfather, his grandfather had protected him very well. His grandfather had always felt that he was still young and was not old enough toe into contact with the dark side. Therefore, his grandfather had taught him everything that he thought was useful to him, but he had never brought him along to allow him to see the dark side with his own eyes.


    Therefore, he was the young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi, but he still retained his innocence.


    However, from the moment his grandfather fell, his innocence had never returned. He had to face the reality. He had to face the side that his grandfather didn¡¯t want him to touch.


    And after his grandfather fell, he had been pretending to be strong, shouldering everything that his grandfather left behind, not letting the things that his grandfather left behind be taken away by others.


    However, in these few short days, his body and mind were so tired that he often found it hard to breathe at night.


    During these few days, he saw the bright smile that apanied him growing up more and more in his sleep.


    ¡°Boss, the car is here. Should we go back, or?¡± The military advisor that Yamaguchi Takagi had left for his grandson had changed his attitude towards him after seeing Yamaguchi¡¯s transformation and growth. That was why Yamaguchi Naoya didn¡¯t leave him behind and kept him by his side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He had settled most of today¡¯s matters, so he needed to go back and have a good rest. He still had to continue fighting with Kazuo Watanabe.


    Yamaguchi Naoya was really tired. After getting into the car, he leaned against the back of the chair, closed his eyes, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the way back to the Yamaguchi-gumi,¡± the military advisor sitting in the front passenger seat said warily as he looked at the road that was different from usual.


    Yamaguchi Naoya heard the military advisor¡¯s words and opened his eyes warily. Then, he became alert.


    The driver seemed to have not heard the military advisor¡¯s words. He did not even turn his head and continued driving. The scenery outside the car window became more and more deste.


    The military advisor, who thought that something was wrong, reached out to grab the steering wheel from the driver. ¡°Stop the car.¡± The military advisor tried to make the driver stop the car, but under the military advisor¡¯s interference, the driver drove unsteadily, he had no intention of stopping the car.


    Yamaguchi Naoya drew his gun and pointed it at the driver. ¡°Stop the car, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡±


    However, the driver did not seem to hear his words at all. Instead, he stepped on the elerator and sped up.


    He did not know what the driver was nning to do and where he was taking them. However, he knew that the driver was up to no good. He knew that if the driver seeded, things would not end up well.


    With that thought, he took a deep breath and pulled the trigger. With a gunshot, the driver fell to the ground. It was toote. At that moment, the military advisor¡¯s hand was on the steering wheel, preventing the car from losing control.


    The car slowly came to a stop.


    This was the first time he had killed someone. His hands were shaking, and he couldn¡¯t even hold a gun. Large beads of sweat dripped down his forehead. However, he didn¡¯t regret it. He didn¡¯t regret not firing the gun.


    He knew that reality was cruel. Today, either the driver died or he and the advisor died.

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605:</h4>


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± The car slowly came to a stop as the military advisor asked Yamaguchi.


    However, just as he finished speaking, a gunshot rang out.


    Two bullets brushed past Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Are you tired of living? Why aren¡¯t you lying down?¡± A clear but familiar voice entered Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s ears.


    Hearing this voice, Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s heart thumped a few times. A light shed in his eyes, a light that even he himself did not notice.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just arrived when she saw a bullet shoot at Yamaguchi Naoya who was sitting in the car. She pulled out her pink pistol and shot at the bullet.


    The bullet that Chen Meng¡¯er shot hit the bullet that shot at Yamaguchi Naoya, causing it to deviate from its original trajectory and save Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s life. That was why Yamaguchi Naoya did not die under the opponent¡¯s bullet.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she did not care about Yamaguchi Naoya. She believed that Yamaguchi Naoya still had the ability to protect himself. She directly ran in the direction of the bullet. She knew that the sniper¡¯s hiding ce was there.


    She wanted to catch the sniper before he left.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er ran in that direction, the silver needle in her hand had already been one step ahead of her, flying towards the sniper¡¯s hiding ce. It was there


    ¡°Ah.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not deliberately suppress her hearing, so she could clearly hear the movements in the distance. First, she heard a soft shout, then the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the sniper had already been stabbed by her silver needles.


    However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er was running towards the sniper, a bullet was fired at her, and it was from behind her right. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that this time, Kazuo Watanabe would have spent a lot of capital. He was determined to get rid of Yamaguchi Naoya, and he actually hired more than one sniper.


    It was toote. Chen Meng¡¯er stepped on the ground and turned to the side. The bullet flew past her chest.


    The other party obviously didn¡¯t expect that Chen Meng¡¯er could dodge his bullet. After being stunned for a moment, he fired two more shots at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Looking at the bullets flying toward her from afar, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became even more brilliant.


    She raised the hand holding the small pink pistol and aimed at the two bullets. She decisively fired two shots. Then, she slightly turned the muzzle of the gun and fired another shot. Thisst shot was a gift from Chen Meng¡¯er to the other party.


    Since he dared to shoot at her, he had to pay a certain price.


    Chen Meng¡¯er checked. After confirming that there were no other snipers, she swaggered to the side of the car Yamaguchi Naoya was sitting in. She said to him, ¡°Hey, you cane out now. Everything is settled.¡±


    Yamaguchi Naoya heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and got out of the car. The military advisor got out of the passenger seat.


    ¡°Why did you appear?¡± Yamaguchi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I got the news that Watanabe is desperate. So I came to take a look. Fortunately, I came in time. Otherwise, all my efforts would have been wasted.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were not pleasant to hear, but Yamaguchi Naoya was not angry at all. Instead, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya thanked her sincerely.


    He knew that if Chen Meng¡¯er had not appeared today, his and the military advisor¡¯s lives would have been forfeited here.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Just bring some practical things in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not like these empty words. ¡°Also, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a crucial period now? You didn¡¯t bring any more people when you came out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not think much of Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s skills at all.


    ¡°I did bring people. They were all in another car, following behind the car Boss and I were in. However, I did not expect that the other party would change our driver and make him leave behind the car that was following us.¡± The military advisor exined.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t exin to me. There¡¯s no need for that. This concerns the safety of your boss. It¡¯s up to you. I can save him once or twice, but that¡¯s it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged.


    Moreover, after Fatty and Zhuge Yu¡¯s health recovered a little, she would be returning to the country. The battle between Yamaguchi Naoya and Kazuo Watanabe for the Yamaguchi-gumi wouldn¡¯t end so quickly. It shouldn¡¯t be said that it was the battle between Yamaguchi Naoya and the government.


    Hence, Yamaguchi Naoya still had to rely on himself.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s military advisor had witnessed the strength of the Green Gang again and again. After witnessing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength, he no longer dared underestimate Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. It¡¯s time for me to go back and rest. Ah, why does everyone like toe out in the middle of the night to do bad things? It¡¯s causing me to miss sleep and deepen the dark circles under my eyes. ¡°I have to go back and catch up on my sleep. I¡¯ll leave the rest of the work to you guys.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and waved her hand at Yamaguchi Naoya. She walked towards the car that was waiting for her in the distance.


    Yamaguchi Naoya watched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she left. He did not know that his gaze was so gentle that tears were about to drip from his eyes. Fortunately, his military advisor did not see it. If he had seen it, he would definitely have been shocked.


    In a car far away, Feng frowned and said to Ying, ¡°Boss, is it okay for Mistress to be so concerned about the safety of another man? Should we call Master and tell him to be more vignt about Yamaguchi Naoya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that Mistress will have any thoughts about other men. I¡¯m more worried that Yamaguchi Naoya will take a fancy to our Mistress and snatch Mistress away from Master.¡± Yu was the only woman among them. Her thoughts were different from those of the men. However, Yu¡¯s words were approved by Ying.


    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s no need to tell Master first. We just need to keep an eye on Yamaguchi Naoya.¡± Ying said seriously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that Ying and the others had already started to treat Yamaguchi Naoya a the number one love rival who wanted to snatch Mistress away from their master.

 Chapter 606

    <h4>Chapter 606:</h4>


    The two snipers that Kazuo Watanabe had hired were all left alive by Chen Meng¡¯er. However, they seemed to be unable to escape.


    Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s men finally arrived not long after Chen Meng¡¯er left.


    ¡°A bunch of useless things. Their movements are so slow. If it were up to you guys, you guys would have been finished off by Boss and me.¡± Even now, the military advisor was still fearful of what had just happened. He could not help but feel a lingering fear. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not appeared back then, wouldn¡¯t Yamaguchi Naoya have handed over his life here today?


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s plenty of time to talk when we get back.¡± Compared to the military advisor, Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s reaction was calmer. Hemanded the people who had rushed over, ¡°You guys go to the top of the mountain over there and bring the sniper over. You guys go to the bushes over there and do the same.¡±


    As he said this, a dangerous light shed in Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s eyes. He had never expected that Kazuo Watanabe would be so desperate that he would hire a sniper to kill him. Moreover, what Chen Meng¡¯er had said to him before was like a warning bell that woke him up.


    It seemed that the people who supported him by his side were not only his own people, but also the other party¡¯s people. He had to go back and reorganize things.


    Kazuo Watanabe thought that he would be able to take care of Yamaguchi Naoya in one fell swoop. He was very confident in the few snipers he hired. He believed that the few snipers were more than enough to take care of Yamaguchi Naoya.


    It could be said that the few snipers were more than enough to take care of Yamaguchi Naoya. However, Kazuo Watanabe only missed one person, and that was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Cripple their hands and feet, and send them to Watanabe.¡± As soon as he returned to the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and gave the order.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The two snipers were brought down by Yamaguchi-gumi.


    ¡°Since Watanabe gave me such a big gift, how could I not return it to him?¡± After what happened tonight, Yamaguchi Naoya suddenly matured a lot.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, something big happenedst night.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was just about to go back and take a nap when Skinny ran in excitedly. Skinny did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to ask Elder Liu anything.


    He answered himself, ¡°Kazuo Watanabe was so agitated by the gift that Yamaguchi Naoya gave him that he fainted.¡±


    Yesterday, Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s subordinates had followed his orders. After crippling the hands and feet of the two snipers, they had followed his orders and sent the two snipers, who were covered in blood and had fainted long ago, to Kazuo Watanabe.


    Originally, Kazuo Watanabe had thought that his n would seed tonight. However, after seeing Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s gift to him, he was so agitated that his blood pressure rose. He couldn¡¯t help but faint.


    This was only the beginning of Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s counterattack. From that night onwards, Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s actions became more and more aggressive.


    In just two days, he had forced Kazuo Watanabe to hide in a corner and not move.


    Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s every move was like a live broadcast of a football match. Skinny would tell Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu about it with great interest.


    What did Yamaguchi Naoya do today? Where did he force Kazuo Watanabe to go? It made the Japanese government people jump in anxiety.


    No matter what Yamaguchi Naoya did, Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly see that Yamaguchi Naoya was growing at a rapid speed. After Yamaguchi Takagi¡¯s death, Yamaguchi Naoya was forced to take over the big mess his grandfather had left behind. He was growing, too, but at a different pace.

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607:</h4>


    It was like aparison between riding a bicycle and riding a motorcycle.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, pack your things. Let¡¯s go back to China tomorrow.¡± After Elder Liu received a phone call, the smile on his face changed. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er seriously.


    ¡°Okay, got it, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t you ask why we are in such a hurry to go back?¡± Elder Liu was waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to ask him why. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer made him swallow the words that were in his mouth. He felt extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Grandpa, if you want to tell me, I won¡¯t even have to ask. You will tell me. However, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, even if I ask, you won¡¯t tell me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and winked at Elder Liu mischievously.


    ¡°You brat...¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Just now, Grandpa Qu used Grandpa Yuwen¡¯s home phone to call me. He said that he found the mastermind who plotted to take you away that year. He said that he hasn¡¯t announced it yet. He said that this matter will be handed over to you to handle. He will listen to your opinion.¡± Elder Liu recalled that just now on the phone, when he heard Elder Qu¡¯s tired voice, his heart was moved for a moment. When Elder Qu asked him when he and Chen Meng¡¯er would return to the country, he actually spat out the word, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt a little regretful. If Chen Meng¡¯er epted the Qu family, wouldn¡¯t that mean that there would be a few more people who would snatch his granddaughter away? Moreover, Elder Qu would definitely snatch her away in a very justified manner.


    He was Meng¡¯er¡¯s real grandfather.


    ¡°Oh, okay, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes shed. It seemed that her grandfather had helped a lot in the Qu family¡¯s matter. Otherwise, how could he have found out so quickly what the Qu family had not been able to find out for more than ten years?


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to return to the country. She thought about it and decided to talk to her current partner, Yamaguchi Naoya.


    In the middle of the night, when everyone had already fallen asleep, Yamaguchi was still processing some of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s documents. When he picked up the coffee cup in his hand again and poured coffee into his mouth, he realized that the coffee cup was empty again.


    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Just as he was about to ask his military advisor to bring him another cup of coffee, his window opened with a creak.


    Yamaguchi Naoya was so shocked that he stood up immediately. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, rx, it¡¯s me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er jumped in from the window easily. ¡°Also, drink less coffee, you¡¯re still growing. If you drink too much coffee, you won¡¯t even be as tall as me.¡±


    Yamaguchi Naoya saw that it was Chen Meng¡¯er and heaved a sigh of relief. There was a surprise in his eyes that he himself did not realize. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He walked around the desk and sat down opposite Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for something.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Yamaguchi.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Facing Chen Meng¡¯er, his tense nerves unconsciously rxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just here to tell you that I¡¯m going back to my country. I thought that since the two of us could be considered partners now, I have to inform you of my departure,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°So soon? You¡¯re going back already? Isn¡¯t our cooperation not over yet?¡± Yamaguchi Naoya was reluctant to let go when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she was leaving. He felt very ufortable whenever he thought that he would not be able to see Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time in the future.


    In fact, he and Chen Meng¡¯er did not have many opportunities to meet each other. But now, Chen Meng¡¯er was in Japan. Yamaguchi Naoya always felt at ease whenever he thought of Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Chen Meng¡¯er came out at the critical momentst time and saved his life, or something else.


    After he was targeted by a sniper hired by Kazuo Watanabe, he didn¡¯t listen to his military advisor and increased the security around him. On the contrary, he felt that he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He felt that when he was in danger, Chen Meng¡¯er might appear and protect him.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s an urgent matter in the country, so I have to rush back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment after speaking, then, she continued, ¡°As for my cooperation with you, it won¡¯t affect much even if I leave. I think it won¡¯t be long before you take over the Yamaguchi-gumi. I believe in your strength.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth.


    It was also only recently that Chen Meng¡¯er witnessed Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s growth. She only understood after seeing how ruthless and decisive he was in handling matters.


    Yamaguchi Naoya had the ability. He was talented and he waspletely capable of managing a gang well.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say that she believed in his strength, Yamaguchi Naoya revealed a faint smile. It was the first smile that came from his heart ever since his grandfather passed away. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. By the way, you already said that you and I are business partners. Do you need my help with your matters?¡± Yamaguchi Naoya asked sincerely.


    ¡°Mm, not for the time being. Besides, your Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s influence won¡¯t develop so quickly. Our country bends to the will of the Green Gang. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a small matter, but I¡¯ll have to settle it myself.¡± In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, it really wasn¡¯t a big deal. If it wasn¡¯t for the Qu family¡¯s attitude, Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t have made a move. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold himself back and would help Chen Meng¡¯er settle the matter.


    As long as Chen Meng¡¯er thought about the mastermind who had single-handedly nned to take her away, the murderous intent in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    Yamaguchi Naoya heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had already done so much, and he shrugged. ¡°Alright, if you need my help with anything, just let me know. We¡¯re partners now, and I¡¯m willing to help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if I need anything, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. After I leave, if you need any help, you can send someone to the Green Gang to look for the hall master, Ah Biao. I¡¯ve already told him that he has to cooperate with you and help you take back the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608:</h4>


    Before leaving, Chen Meng¡¯er gave Fatty and Zhuge Yu a full body check-up.


    Ah Biao, on the other hand, circled around Chen Meng¡¯er and the others with a face full of reluctance. ¡°Little Miss, why are you in such a hurry to leave? You guys can stay for a while longer. Uncle Zhuge and Uncle Fatty¡¯s bodies have not fully recovered yet. It¡¯s not suitable for them to go on a bumpy ride right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ah Biao, stop spinning. You¡¯ve made Meng¡¯er dizzy. You and your wife should quickly pack up for me and return to the capital with uster.¡± Elder Liu, who had juste to check on the situation, heard what Ah Biao said.


    ¡°Ah?¡± This time, Ah Biao didn¡¯tin anymore. Even Chen Meng¡¯er stopped what she was doing. She turned her head and looked at her grandfather in surprise.


    ¡°Ah What? If you don¡¯t want to return to the capital for a period of time, then you can stay here.¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°No, Sir, I¡¯ll go pack up now. But, sir, if I return to the capital with you, what about Japan?¡± Ah Biao was tempted to return to the capital with Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, but what about the mess in Japan?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called back. I¡¯ve asked Yunbo to rush over. Leave the matters in your hands to this child and let him help you manage it for a period of time.¡± This was the result of Elder Liu¡¯s consideration after a night.


    After Yamaguchi Takagi had passed away, the new head of the Yamaguchi-gumi made Elder Liu feel a lot of emotions.


    He knew that even if he suddenly passed away, the Green Gang would not have such a situation like the Yamaguchi-gumi did. However, who could say for sure about some things? It was hard to predict things, wasn¡¯t it? Moreover, how many people in the country were eyeing the Green Gang. Right now, they just did not dare to act rashly because he was still alive.


    If he really left, those people in the country might cause some trouble.


    Elder Liu believed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability. Over the years, he had personally seen her help the Green Gang and the Liu family handle matters. Everything had been done perfectly.


    However, he also knew that sitting in the main seat, the ability to control the overall situation was very important. However, the ability of the soldiers in her hands was more important.


    Therefore, Elder Liu thought about it for a long time before making this decision.


    Once Elder Liu said this, Ah Biao and the others understood that Elder Liu was going to let go and train the people around Little Miss. They were very supportive of their boss¡¯s decision. Especially Ah Biao, who was originally full of worry. When he heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he immediately revealed a relieved expression. ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll go pack my things now.¡± As Ah Biao spoke, he had already walked out. He even shouted to his wife, Jin Minzhu, ¡°Wifey, quickly go to Mom and Dad¡¯s house and bring Little Apple back. We¡¯ll pack our things. Later, we¡¯ll go back to Beijing to y with our boss and the others for a period of time.¡±


    Hearing Ah Biao¡¯s loud voice, Chen Meng¡¯er suppressed the worry that she had in her heart and smiled. It was good. Ah Biao had been in Japan for so many years and had never returned to China to rest properly. This time, it was just a holiday for him.


    How could Elder Liu not see the worry on his precious granddaughter¡¯s face? He also knew what she was worried about. He walked over and ruffled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair, heforted her in a low voice, ¡°This baby bird will fly alone one day. Even if there is a storm ahead, it will still have to experience it before it can grow. If you are worried about Yunbo, then when hees, you just have to remind him a little more.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I understand. But, why call for Yunbo and not Yunjie?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could guess her grandfather¡¯s n in her heart. He was helping her train the people around her. However, if it was Zhou Yunjie who came to Japan, she might not be so worried. Zhou Yunbo had grown a lot in the past few years. However,pared to his brother, Zhou Yunjie, he was still too different.

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609:</h4>


    ¡°Hehe, Yunjie is talented. He is suitable to be by your side. As for Yunbo, don¡¯t think that he is still young, with a little training, he won¡¯t be any worse than his brother. He has always been by his brother¡¯s side. He has someone to rely on,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile. Actually, Elder Liu still had a n in his heart that he didn¡¯t say out loud. This was because he knew that he could not reveal this little n of his.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Yunbo¡¯s reliance on his brother is too strong.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded her head in agreement.


    Chen Meng¡¯er agreed with her grandfather¡¯s n, but she was still worried about Zhou Yunbo.


    In the past few years, although Zhou Yunbo and the others did not always follow by her side, she had long regarded them as her own people.


    Once Zhou Yunbo arrived at the Green Gang¡¯s Japanese branch, he was led to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ce by Ah Biao before he had the chance to meet Elder Liu. Along the way, Ah Biao smiled amiably, scaring Zhou Yunbo so much that he turned his head to look at Ah Biao from time to time.


    Speaking of which, the four hall masters of the Green Gang would only smile like this when they were facing their Little Miss. He racked his brain to think if he had done anything recently that offended Ah Biao.


    ¡°Yunbo, I¡¯ll have to trouble you here.¡± Before Ah Biao sent Zhou Yunbo to Chen Meng¡¯er and was about to leave, he patted Zhou Yunbo¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ah Biao left Zhou Yunbo, who waspletely confused and had no idea what was going on, and turned to leave.


    Ah Biao indicated that his wife had just told him to go back and help pack his luggage after he was done. The three of them were going to stay in the capital for a period of time, so they had a lot of things to pack.


    ¡°Come in when you arrive. Why are you daydreaming at the door?¡± When Zhou Yunbo and Ah Biao arrived, Chen Meng¡¯er had already sensed it. She was waiting for Zhou Yunbo to enter the house, but in the end, after waiting for a long time, Zhou Yunbo just stood there in a daze.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been worried that Zhou Yunbo would not be able to take up Ah Biao¡¯s position, even more worried.


    ¡°Ah? oh.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice pulled back Zhou Yunbo from his thoughts. Zhou Yunbo walked into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, whom he had not seen for a while, and felt a little excited. In Zhou Yunbo¡¯s heart, the person he admired the most was not Elder Liu, nor his brother Zhou Yunjie, it was Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Unlike his brother¡¯s sullen attitude, Zhou Yunbo was much more lively. He never hid his admiration and yearning for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she could resist Zhou Yunbo¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes, I got it. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er interrupted Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words, because she knew that if she did not interrupt him, Zhou Yunbo would have a long speech that would make her feel goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Do you know why Sir asked you toe to Japan?¡±


    ¡°I have a rough idea. He asked me to rece Hall Master Ah Biao for a period of time.¡± Zhou Yunbo said casually.


    ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunbo¡¯s rxed expression and did not know whether she should be happy or depressed.


    ¡°Yes, before I came, my brother told me.¡± Zhou Yunbo nodded. Before he came, his brother had pulled him along and told him a lot of things in a very serious manner. He was sure that if it was not for his teacher personally giving the order, it would not be easy for him to change. Otherwise, his brother would have wanted toe to Japan on his behalf.


    ¡°Yes, then I will tell you about the current situation in Japan.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had long guessed that Zhou Yunjie would definitely be worried about his younger brother. ¡°Sit.¡±

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610:</h4>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Speaking of serious matters, Zhou Yunbo put away the smile on his face and nodded solemnly. He found a seat across from Chen Meng¡¯er and sat down.


    ¡°The Green Gang seems to be quite calm on the surface now. There¡¯s nothing much going on. But in reality, we¡¯re still not very calm on the inside. Although the mole nted by the Hongbei family was caught, you can¡¯t let your guard down. Because, if it wasn¡¯t for the incident of Hall Master Ah Biao being injected with poison, we wouldn¡¯t know anything about the spy that was nted in the gang. So, during your time in Japan, the most important thing to do is to properly investigate and find out if there are any other spies nted in the gang.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many things going on recently, Chen Meng¡¯er would have personally investigated this matter long ago.


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitelyplete the mission.¡± Zhou Yunbo looked like he was eager to give it a try.


    ¡°Also, the situation in Japan is quite chaotic right now. Yamaguchi Takagi, the former boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, had just passed away not long ago. His grandson, Yamaguchi Naoya, and his assistant, Kazuo Watanabe, are currently fighting over the ownership of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Kazuo Watanabe was a puppet of the Japanese government, so the Green Gang was cooperating with Yamaguchi Naoya. Originally, after I return to the country, the cooperation with Yamaguchi Naoya was the responsibility of Hall Master Ah Biao. But now, this matter is under your control. If you encounter anything that cannot be solved in Japan, the Yamaguchi-gumi can help. You don¡¯t have to be polite. Go and ask Yamaguchi Naoya for help. If you don¡¯t take advantage of this, it will be a waste.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were simple.


    This week, Zhou Yunbo actually listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and even nodded very seriously in response, ¡°I understand, Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°To sum it up, the situation on the Japanese side is currently veryplicated. However, the Japanese government does not have the time to find trouble with the Green Gang recently. However, you still have to know their every move...¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunbo and nagged at him for two to three hours.


    If it were anyone else, Zhou Yunbo would have been annoyed long ago. However, he listened carefully to Chen Meng¡¯er. He remembered every single one of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions in his heart.


    Elder Liu, who hade to stay outside Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study, could not help but nod his head.


    No matter how worried Chen Meng¡¯er was about Zhou Yunbo, she still did not make the move to bring Zhou Yunbo back to the country.


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t worry. Yunbo is fully capable of handling the situation in Japan.¡± Zhuge Yu¡¯s body had recovered well, but his face was still much paler than before. During this period of time, Chen Meng¡¯er had personally cooked many medicinal meals for them.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Even Zhuge Yu had said so. Chen Meng¡¯er said to herself, what else was there to be worried about.


    She adjusted her mood. At the same time, Ah Biao carried his son and walked over to hand him over to meet her. ¡°Come, son, this is Little Miss. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your big sis!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Little Apple, who looked more like his mother, Jin Minzhu. She smiled and pped her hands at Little Apple. ¡°Little Apple,e, let me hug you.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Well, Little Miss, Little Apple is a little shy,¡± Ah Biao said awkwardly when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er reaching out to Little Apple. He was afraid that Little Apple would not go to her. His son was really difficult to deal with. Very few people could carry him away from his arms.


    Skinny had tried just now. Skinny reached out his hand to hold his son, but his son had turned his head and leaned on his shoulder, pointing his little butt at Skinny.


    Skinny could smile at being rejected. However, if Little Apple treated his little miss like this, he would not be able to smile.

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611:</h4>


    Just as Skinny was thinking about what he should do if Little Apple ignored his little miss, Little Apple actually grinned and stretched his body forward, reaching out his small hands to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took Little Apple. And Little Apple actually put his face in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, gesturing for Chen Meng¡¯er to kiss him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also gave Little Apple a kiss out of respect. And Little Apple giggled when she kissed him.


    Ah Biao was unable to react to this sudden change. It was Jin Minzhu walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my Little Apple after all. His taste is the same as mine.¡± Just like that, he fell in love with Chen Meng¡¯er at a nce.


    For the rest of the journey, Little Apple seemed to stick to Chen Meng¡¯er. It didn¡¯t matter if his father or mother came over and wanted to carry him away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms, he was unwilling to let go. As his father stretched out his hand, he turned around and leaned on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, pointing his little butt at his father.


    If his father insisted on carrying him away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms, he would yell at the top of his lungs without holding back, howling until his father¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Little Apple, be good. Big Sis will be tired from hugging you. Come, let mommy hug you for a while, then let Big Sis hug youter, alright?¡± Since this wasn¡¯t enough, Jin Minzhu had no choice but to be soft. However, her son, Little Apple, was like a small octopus, tightly grabbing onto Chen Meng¡¯er and not letting go.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had been practicing martial arts since she was young, otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to carry this little boy.


    At first, Elder Liu was still looking at him happily. He was filled with pride as he said, ¡°My granddaughter is still the most lovable person.¡±. Even Little Apple, who was ignoring him, was clinging onto his granddaughter¡¯s hand. However, as time passed, Elder Liu was no longer happy.


    Just like that, Elder Liu¡¯s face had already started to turn ck. His heart ached for his granddaughter. In the end, Elder Liu could not help but say, ¡°Little Apple,e over to Grandpa. Let Grandpa hug you for a while.¡±


    This was the first time Elder Liu had asked to hug a child, other than when Chen Meng¡¯er was young. As soon as Elder Liu opened his mouth, Ah Biao and the others all looked at Elder Liu in unison.


    Elder Liu acted as if he did not see the way Ah Biao and the others looked at him. He stared unblinkingly at Little Apple in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms, waiting for Little Apple¡¯s reaction.


    Little Apple was determined to stay in the arms of this sweet elder sister today, but when he heard that someone was going to hug him again, he subconsciously looked up and followed the voice.


    ......


    He wanted to take a look, however, when he saw the old man who spoke, Little Apple did not dare to point his little butt at him.


    Little Apple opened his big watery eyes and looked at Elder Liu. He did not want to leave the sweet and soft elder sister. However, this old man in front of him was really terrifying. He did not dare to treat him like his father or his uncles.


    He could only pout and look wronged. He let Elder Liu reach out and take him away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms.


    Leaving his sister¡¯s soft arms, Little Apple turned back to look at Chen Meng¡¯er reluctantly. But this time, he did not dare to howl anymore.


    Little Apple sat on Elder Liu¡¯s knee obediently, but his eyes were on Chen Meng¡¯er. Whenever Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him, he would show a pitiful expression to her.


    Seeing this, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh secretly. No matter how she looked at Little Apple¡¯s expression, he was so cute.


    When the ne Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were onnded at the Beijing Airport, it was already past 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. Chen Meng¡¯er and the others knew that Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had been waiting at the airport for a long time.


    However, when they got off the ne and saw the person standing at the exit, stretching his neck and looking inside, Elder Liu¡¯s face instantly darkened. Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect them toe.


    ¡°Elder Liu, Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re back. You must be tired. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant. The food in this restaurant is pretty good. Let¡¯s go eat first before we go back to rest.¡± Elder Qu brought his youngest son, Qu Yaobing along. The moment he saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, he came forward to wee them.


    When Qu Yaobing saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his face was filled with excitement and no matter how hard he tried, he could not hide it. Chen Meng¡¯er could see that when Qu Yaobing looked at her, his eyes were slightly red and this caused a strange feeling to rise in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    Seeing Qu Yaobing like this, Chen Meng¡¯er generously smiled at him as a form of greeting. But Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile made Qu Yaobing extremely happy.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Liu originally wanted to refuse. But, he also knew that Elder Qu was being kind. So, he only snorted unhappily. In the end, he didn¡¯t reject Elder Qu¡¯s invitation.


    Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t argue with Elder Qu, but he wouldn¡¯t be so polite to Marquis Yuwen and Yuwen Jing. ¡°What are you two here for? I remember that I didn¡¯t ask you toe pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Yo, Liu Bolin, don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m not here to pick you up. We are here to pick up Meng¡¯er.¡± Marquis Yuwen and Elder Liu were already too used to bickering.

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612:</h4>


    ¡°Golden Immortal Abode¡±.


    On top of a traditional Chinese building hung a que with these three words. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the words on the que and was stunned.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the Golden immortal Abode was not simple a simple ce.


    Elder Liu got out of the car. When he saw this traditional Chinese building, he was also slightly stunned. Then, he revealed a meaningful smile.


    On the other hand, Marquis Yuwen was familiar with Elder Qu and did not have any worries. He opened his mouth and teased, ¡°Elder Qu, you¡¯ve put in a lot of money this time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by ¡®put in a lot of money¡¯? I just feel that the food in this ce tastes very good and is probably suitable for Meng¡¯er¡¯s appetite.¡± Although Elder Qu said so, only the Qu family knew that Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing had closed the study room and researched for half a day just to invite Chen Meng¡¯er to eat somewhere good.


    Most importantly, ording to the information they gathered, Chen Meng¡¯er hardly went out to eat whenever she came to the capital. She usually ate at the Liu family residence or the Green Gang, so the two couldn¡¯t find out what Chen Meng¡¯er liked to eat.


    In order to leave a good impression on Chen Meng¡¯er, the two decided to book a table at the Golden Immortal Abode.


    In order to cut the queue and book a private room at the ¡°Golden Immortal Abode¡±, Elder Qu put on an stern face and went to the higher-ups to open the back door for him.


    When the higher-ups found out that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Qu family¡¯s lost child, and the two n had racked their brains to get back such a precious child, they joked with a smile that if the Qu family were to recognize Chen Meng¡¯er in the future, they had to thank them properly. They had also spent a lot of effort in the middle.


    The Golden Immortal Abode looked like an ordinary courtyard house on the outside, but there was a different world inside.


    As soon as they entered the gate of the courtyard, two girls dressed in tailored cheongsam came up to them. ¡°Wee to the Golden Immortal Abode. Our distinguished guests, pleasee this way.¡±


    They followed the two waitresses all the way to the depths of the courtyard. Along the way, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others saw pavilions, bridges, and flowing water. Moreover, they were all exquisite. Such a scenery reminded Chen Meng¡¯er of some gardens in Jiangnan.


    ......


    ¡°Distinguished guests, please take a rest inside. Do you want to eat now, or¡­?¡± One of the slightly more mature waitress asked.


    ¡°Everyone is hungry. Let¡¯s eat now,¡± Elder Qu said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Girl, tell your boss not to forget his specialty. Without that dish, I won¡¯t eat anything.¡± When the two waitresses in cheongsam left, Elder Liu who was sitting at the main seat unceremoniously said that. He was drinking tea and didn¡¯t even look up.


    ¡°Um...¡± When the two waitresses heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, they looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Sir, our boss¡¯s signature dish needs to be reserved in advance,¡± the slightly more mature waitress exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell your boss this. If he has any questions, just let hime over and tell me himself,¡± Elder Liu said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting between Elder Liu and Elder Qu, listened to her grandfather¡¯s request. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that it was feeling.


    This kind of doubt didn¡¯t surround her for long.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, you¡¯re the only one with a lot of requests. You¡¯re torturing me.¡± Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t argue with Elder Liu for a moment. He felt ufortable.


    ¡°Hey, so what if I like torturing? You want to torture me, but you can¡¯t do it.¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes at Marquis Yuwen.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613:</h4>


    ¡°Haha, who am I talking about? Why are you so arrogant as soon as you arrive?¡± Just as Marquis Yuwen was angered, he stood up and pointed at Elder Liu. The battle between Marquis Yuwen and Elder Liu was about to begin, just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to be the peacemaker for the two of them, a bright voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Grandpa Jin?¡± This voice was familiar and Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. I¡¯ve missed you to death.¡± Following the energetic voice, a fat old man dressed in coarse clothes walked in like a smiling Buddha.


    As soon as Elder Jin entered, he ran straight to Chen Meng¡¯er and gave her a warm hug.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Jin¡¯s intimate and affectionate rtionship made Elder Liu, Marquis Yuwen, Elder Qu, Qu Yaobing, and the others very envious. ¡°Elder Jin, let go of your fat hand. Every time I bring someone to meet you, I¡¯m always on tenterhooks. I¡¯m just afraid that once you use your strength, a person¡¯s body will fall apart.¡± As he spoke, Elder Liu was about to reach out and pull Chen Meng¡¯er out of Elder Jin¡¯s embrace.


    However, he was still one step toote. Yuwen Jing was one step ahead of him and saved Chen Meng¡¯er from Elder Jin¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Hmph, I think you¡¯re jealous. Jealous that I have a good rtionship with Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Jin snorted coldly, then, he turned his head and smiled warmly as he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I didn¡¯t know that you wereing back today. If I knew that you woulde, I would have prepared my special dish for you long ago. However, fortunately, I have all the ingredients today. You can slowly eat something else to fill your stomach first. I will go and make it for you now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandpa Jin. Grandpa Jin is the best.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ttering words were thrown at Grandpa Jin.


    Elder Jin was in a good mood and he went down to cook for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Elder Liu looked unhappy. Every time Elder Jin saw his precious granddaughter, he would use delicious food to please her. Therefore, there was a period of time when Elder Liu, who had a childish temper, rarely brought Chen Meng¡¯er to see Elder Jin. For this, he even gave up his favorite dish.


    Elder Liu was wary of Elder Jin snatching his precious granddaughter from him, and that was not all. The Golden Immortal Abode was opened by Elder Jin, and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even know about it.


    ¡°Grandpa, howe I didn¡¯t know that Grandpa Jin has such a unique restaurant?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately asked when she saw her grandpa¡¯s angry look.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just a small shabby restaurant. There¡¯s nothing worth telling you,¡± Elder Liu said with a straight face.


    ......


    If Elder Jin saw Elder Liu talking about his precious restaurant like that, he would probably be so angry that he would kick Elder Liu out rudely.


    ¡°A small shabby restaurant? I think you¡¯re jealous of the good rtionship between Elder Jin and Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Hou couldn¡¯t help but interject.


    ¡°Why should I be jealous? Meng¡¯er is my granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s temper was easily affected. Originally, when he got off the ne and saw Elder Qu, who was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er by blood, fighting with him for his granddaughter, he felt ufortable.


    In order to avoid being implicated, Zhuge Yu and the others had long stayed far away from the fight. These old men could do whatever they wanted to do. It was better for them to stay as far away as possible.


    Fortunately, with Marquis Yuwen¡¯s childish bickering, it did not cause Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing¡¯s behavior to be too awkward in front of Elder Liu and the others. The two both knew that Elder Liu would definitely not give them a good look today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had seen Elder Jin when she first came to the capital with Elder Liu. At that time, Elder Jin was hugging the delicate Chen Meng¡¯er and did not let go. He even used delicious food to bribe Chen Meng¡¯er, saying that as long as she went back with him, he would cook delicious food for Chen Meng¡¯er every day.


    At that time, when Elder Jin made such a scene, He even asked people to kick Elder Jin out of the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Elder Jin was a very mysterious person. As for what was mysterious about him, she couldn¡¯t tell. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought of investigating Elder Jin.


    Because, Chen Meng¡¯er could feel that Elder Jin treated her well from the bottom of his heart. He really doted on her.


    ¡°Come,e, Meng¡¯er, my special dish ising.¡± Halfway through the meal, Elder Jin personally carried a jar and walked over quickly.


    Elder Jin didn¡¯t know if he was deliberately angering Elder Liu, but he ced the jar containing the dish in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. It was shark fin soup.


    ¡°Elder Jin, what do you mean by this?¡± Elder Liu and Elder Jin were both good at making shark fin soup. However, it was not so easy to replicate the shark fin soup made by Elder Jin himself.


    ¡°I made it for Meng¡¯er. What does it have to do with you?¡± As he said that, Elder Jin deliberately took the lid off the jar so that everyone present could smell the fragrance.


    Everyone drooled.


    ¡°It looks yummy! Little Apple wants to eat it.¡± Little Apple, who was sitting in his mother¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t help but drool when he smelled the fragrance of the food.


    If it were anyone else present, Elder Jin would have told everyone mercilessly that it wasn¡¯t for them. It was made especially for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the one who spoke was a little child. Elder Jin was too embarrassed to say these words.


    Elder Liu was happy. He looked at Elder Jin with a smug smile and said to Little Apple, ¡°Little Apple,e to Grandpa. Grandpa will carry you and give you some delicious food.¡± As he said this, Elder Liu got up and carried Little Apple.


    Then, under Elder Jin¡¯s hateful gaze, Elder Liu openly picked up thedle, took a big scoop of of the jar and put it into the bowl in front of him. Then, he looked at Elder Jin with a smug look.

 Chapter 614

    <h4>Chapter 614:</h4>


    During the meal, everyone had a look of satisfaction on their faces. Even Little Apple, who was originally not too happy to sit in the arms of this fierce old man, was now able to rub his little tummy because he had eaten so much delicious food. He leaned against Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing originally wanted to use this table of delicacies to get closer to Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er. They also wanted to talk to Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er about the paternity test between Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Yaobing during the meal.


    However, because Elder Jin was an outsider, Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing were too embarrassed to open their mouths.


    Actually, Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing did not know that Chen Meng¡¯er had been paying attention to the two of them the entire night. Hence, she saw every single change in their expressions throughout the night.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to go home after eating and drinking. Elder Jin, thank you for your hospitality today.¡± Just as Elder Liu was about to ask Qu Yaobing to pay for the meal, Elder Qu had no choice but to stop his youngest son who was about to pay.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more shameless than you. You alwayse to my ce to eat for free. Later, I¡¯ll have to tell our restaurant¡¯s waiters that the next time we see you, to not let you in.¡± Elder Jin did not spare Elder Liu at all.


    ¡°Do you think that the waiters in your restaurant can stop me? I have Meng¡¯er! I don¡¯t believe that you will stop Meng¡¯er, right?¡± Elder Liu asked proudly.


    ¡°You are ruthless enough. Hmph, it was only your luck that allowed you to pick up Meng¡¯er,¡± Elder Jin said hatefully.


    Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing could not hide their disappointment and reluctance as they watched Chen Meng¡¯er get into the Green Gang¡¯s car. They did not have the chance to speak to Chen Meng¡¯er today. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go. There will be plenty of time and opportunities in the future,¡± Elder Qu said. It was unknown whether he wasforting his depressed son or himself.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Yaobing, who rarely spoke, reluctantly looked up at the car that Chen Meng¡¯er was in.


    He saw Meng¡¯er get out of the car and he blinked.


    When he was done rubbing his eyes, he happened to see Chen Meng¡¯er standing outside the car and talking to the people inside.


    ¡°Dad, look, Meng¡¯er got out of the car,¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s tone could not hide his joy as he said to Elder Qu.


    ......


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Qu who was already in the car did not see Chen Meng¡¯er getting out of the car, so he was confused.


    ¡°I said Meng¡¯er got out from the car.¡± Qu Yaobing repeated.


    And just as Qu Yaobing repeated his words, Chen Meng¡¯er had already walked over. ¡°Grandpa Qu, I think since the two of you took the time toe and pick us up, you must have something to tell me right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked. The tone of her voice was firm.

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615:</h4>


    ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you.¡± Qu Yaobing looked at his daughter whom he had only held when she was born. Up until now, he still remembered the satisfaction he felt when he held her small, soft body. It made him want to give all the beautiful things in the world to her.


    However, this wish of his had never been realized. His daughter¡¯s disappearance was an unquestionable blow to him. However, in the face of his parents¡¯ sadness and his wife¡¯s tears, he could only raise his spirits and hide the pain in the bottom of his heart.


    When his paternity test report came out, the results clearly told him that his daughter had been found. He had searched for more than ten years and finally found his daughter. He finally could not hold back his tears, and they flowed out.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu also heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice and got out of the car excitedly.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er greeted him.


    ¡°Girl, why are you still calling Grandpa Qu? Shouldn¡¯t the word ¡®Qu¡¯ be removed?¡± Elder Qu looked at this granddaughter who he had found with great difficulty. He said, ¡°Lass, I think your grandfather should have already told you about the paternity test.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have already been told.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er replied, the expression on her face did not change.


    Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing initially wanted to be able to see something from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes or expression, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction had disappointed them. It was not that they were disappointed, but it made them even more anxious, they couldn¡¯t figure out what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking.


    Would she be unwilling to acknowledge them as her family? Would she resent them in her heart for not protecting her well and letting her be kidnapped?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qu Yaobing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What I think isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is what you think. You told my grandfather that you caught the mastermind who plotted to take me away. You said you wanted me to make this decision?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes. She looked at Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing and asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Qu nodded and replied.


    ¡°I feel that if you let me make the decision, you will definitely regret it. I have never been a kind person. I have always been a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. No matter what kind of person she is to me, I will not be soft-hearted and let her off easily. Grandpa Qu, are you sure you still want to hand over the decision to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er lifted her face, looked at Grandpa Qu and asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to guess the purpose of Grandpa Qu and the others handing over the decision to her.


    Elder Qu¡¯s old face could not help but turn red from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question.


    They said that this matter was left to Chen Meng¡¯er to decide. To put it nicely, it was because they respected Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was the direct victim in this matter and she had the right to make any decision. In the worst case scenario, it was still the result of the investigation that made it difficult for them. The mastermind behind this was really out of their expectations.


    Moreover, up until now, other than Elder Qu and his sons, no one else in the Qu family knew the result of their investigation.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you already know?¡± Elder Qu felt that he did not even have the heart to face his granddaughter, whom he had spent so much effort to find.


    ¡°Yes. When all of you firstid your eyes on me, I already knew the whole story.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said indifferently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing¡¯s faces fill with surprise. They did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would already know the whole story and know that they were all her rtives.


    ¡°What about me? After I showed the jade te on my body to my grandfather, he told me that I should be the missing child of the Qu family. My grandfather only knew that the Qu family had lost a child back then, but he did not know the exact situation. Therefore, my grandfather had people investigate the Qu family¡¯s matters. It would have been fine if they had not investigated. But once they found out, this result caused my grandfather and I to be so shocked that our jaws were about to fall off. Who would have thought that it was actually nned by the Murong family¡¯s matriarch. We¡¯ve really opened our eyes. For the sake of her own interests, my grandmother plotted to take her own granddaughter away.¡± Saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disdainful smile.


    ¡°If you all know, then what about you?¡± Elder Qu asked.


    ¡°You want to say that if we all knew, why did we not make a move?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and continued, ¡°My grandfather knew at that time, and he was furious. He wanted to take a gun and go straight to the Murong family. I was the one who stopped him.¡±


    When Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing didn¡¯t speak. She continued, ¡°I got out of the car to save myself from having toe again tomorrow. There are some things that I have to exin to you all at once. When ites to how to deal with Matriarch Murong and how to deal with this matter, don¡¯te and ask me. This is a matter for your family. Of course, if your family decides not to get involved in this matter, or if you feel that the Murong family are your inws, you can forget about the things that Matriarch Murong has done for the sake of your reputation. The Green Gang will take action then. I will personally take action to resolve this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then she said, ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er did not wait for two to speak and turned around to leave.


    Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she left. Their faces were very solemn.


    ¡°Dad, the so-called ¡®best of both worlds¡¯ method that we thought of doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡± What Qu Yaobing did not say was that they seemed to have tried to do too much.


    ¡°Yeah, I think Meng¡¯er has a barrier in her heart towards us. Sigh, we just think too much.¡± Elder Qu sighed and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to let her go like that?¡± Qu Yaobing was a little reluctant in his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we go back. I think I know what to do.¡± Elder Qu said it casually, but his heart wasn¡¯t rxed.

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the car. Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a worried expression. He hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he could not help but ask, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Grandpa, what do you think would have happened to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°I know that you still have a glimmer of hope for the Qu family.¡± If Chen Meng¡¯er did not have hope for the Qu family, she would not have allowed the Qu family to take her hair for the paternity test. However, she did not do anything and allowed things to go on like this. ¡°Actually, Elder Qu and his family are not bad at heart. Moreover, Elder Qu only wanted to get an excuse from you to deal with that old woman from the Murong family.¡± Despite Elder Liu not giving the two any attention during dinner, he could not hold it in anymore. His heart softened, and he spoke up for the two.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to her grandfather¡¯s words, the smile on her face continued to grow bigger. ¡°Grandpa, is it a blue moon? You actually spoke up for the Qu family? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Grandpa Qu will snatch me away from you now?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Elder Liu¡¯s nostrils turned up. ¡°Speaking of which, this still depends on you,ss. Will you abandon an old man like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously replied without even thinking.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Elder Liu gave a smug smile and said, ¡°Then what else do I have to worry about?¡±


    At the Qu family residence, In the middle of the night, the house was still brightly lit. As soon as Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing arrived home, the other four sons gathered around anxiously.


    ¡°Dad, how is it? What did Meng¡¯er say?¡± The eldest son, Qu Yaotian, took the lead and asked.


    ¡°Sigh, we forgot that Meng¡¯er is not a soft-hearted person. We had the wrong n previously. I reckon it made the situation worse.¡± Elder Qu sat on the sofa with a dispirited look, his face was full of exhaustion.


    ¡°AH. It can¡¯t be?¡± Qu Yaohui said with a face full of disbelief, ¡°We just wanted to ask Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion.¡±


    ¡°We underestimated the Green Gang and also underestimated Meng¡¯er. She told us that she already knew who the mastermind behind the scheme to take her away was.¡± Qu Yaobing said as he buried his face in his palm. After learning the truth, the pressure in Qu Yaobing¡¯s heart was the greatest among all the Qu family members. He could not understand why his mother-inw would do such a thing and why she would take his daughter away. She even gave the order to silence his daughter. He asked himself whether he had done anything to let her down. He even asked himself how many times he had wiped the Murong family¡¯s asses over the years.


    He did not dare to tell his wife the truth. He was afraid that his wife would not be able to withstand such a blow.


    He felt even more sorry for his daughter. As a father, he did not protect her well. He had the responsibility of being a father to her.


    ¡°You said that Meng¡¯er already knew? Then what does she want to do? Or rather, what does Elder Liu want to do?¡± Qu Yaotian frowned and asked his father.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu just want to see our family¡¯s position.¡± Elder Qu sighed.


    ¡°Then father, what should we do now?¡± Qu Yaohui asked.


    ¡°What should we do indeed.¡± Elder Qu said, but his eyes were looking at his youngest son.


    He wanted to recognize his granddaughter that he had spent so much effort to find, but how to deal with Matriarch Murong would depend on his youngest son¡¯s decision. After all, that was his mother-inw.

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617:</h4>


    Following Elder Qu¡¯s gaze, Qu Yaotian and the rest¡¯s gazes fell on Qu Yaobing.


    ¡°Yaobing, you should consider this matter carefully. We will all listen to you.¡± Qu Yaotian looked at his youngest brother and said with a face full of heartache. He could not help but start to me his younger brother and sister for having such an unreliable parent.


    ¡°Yaobing, don¡¯t force yourself too much. You...¡± Elder Qu¡¯s heart ached for his youngest son. He began to regret agreeing to his marriage with Murong Ying back then. Ever since he found out that his granddaughter was snatched away by Matriarch Murong, Elder Qu had thought more than once that if his youngest son, Qu Yaobing, had not been together with Murong Ying, the Qu family would not have had such an issue.


    ¡°Dad, Tian, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go up and tell Yingying. I will definitely recognize this daughter of mine. I¡¯ve already med myself for making her suffer so many years outside. Now that I know where she is, I can¡¯t pretend that I don¡¯t know. I must bring her back. I must make up for the father¡¯s love that I owed her before.¡± Qu Yaobing made his decision.


    However, if these words of Qu Yaobing were to be heard by Elder Liu and Chen Ping, they would definitely be so angry that their faces would turn red. All these years, they had always held Chen Meng¡¯er in their hearts and loved her dearly.


    ¡°You have made your decision. We will support you.¡± Qu Yaotao walked over and patted his youngest brother¡¯s shoulder.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night for the Qu family.


    Qu Yaobing went upstairs and when he returned to his room, his wife, Murong Ying, was still awake.


    ¡°Yaobing, you¡¯re back.¡± Murong Ying saw that her husband had returned and quickly stood up to wee him.


    ¡°Yes. Yingying, don¡¯t be busy. I have something to tell you.¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s words caused Murong Ying to stop in her tracks. At this moment, Murong Ying realised that Qu Yaobing¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Yingying, our daughter has been found.¡± Speaking of this, Qu Yaobing¡¯s voice could not help but tremble. This pleasant surprise had been in his heart for a long time and he could not calm down.


    ¡°Really, really?¡± When Murong Ying heard this news, tears of excitement welled up in her eyes. She thought that she would never see her daughter again in this lifetime. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°You have seen her before. She is the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er. She is our daughter. She is very good looking.¡± When he mentioned Chen Meng¡¯er, Qu Yaobing revealed a gratified smile on his face.


    ¡°Yaobing, are you sure?¡± Thinking of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exquisite doll-like face, Murong Ying felt that it was too surreal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Our paternity test report came out two days ago. The results showed that Meng¡¯er and I are father and daughter.¡± Qu Yaobing said with certainty, ¡°However, Yingying, I still have something to tell you.¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s tone had a 180 degree change.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does Meng¡¯er not recognize us?¡± Murong Ying asked emotionally.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s about our daughter being taken away that year.¡± Qu Yaobing said. His heart was still struggling.


    Not knowing why, Murong Ying had a bad premonition in her heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618:</h4>


    ¡°Back then, the person who plotted to take our daughter away was not our family¡¯s political enemy, but your mother.¡± Qu Yaobing stared into his wife Murong Ying¡¯s eyes and enunciated each word clearly.


    When Murong Ying heard Qu Yaobing¡¯s words, she took two steps back. If it wasn¡¯t for Qu Yaobing, who shot forward and hugged her waist, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand and would have fallen to the ground. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. The result of our investigation was that your mother saw that our family had always wanted a girl. After we gave birth to Meng¡¯er, my father doted on Meng¡¯er so much, and she had evil intentions. She wanted to carry Meng¡¯er away and then send your niece to our side. Then, she wanted to make my parents suffer from the loss of their granddaughter and transfer the love they had for our daughter to your niece. This way, the Murong family will be able to rely on the Qu family to gain a firm foothold in the capital. And that¡¯s what your mother did.¡± Qu Yaobing said. His eyes stared unblinkingly at his wife, paying attention to the expression on her face.


    Murong Ying wanted to not believe it. But, she couldn¡¯t help but recall that every time she returned to her mother¡¯s house, her mother would talk about her niece.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me all this today because father and the others want to deal with the Murong family, right?¡± Murong Ying was never stupid. She understood after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Yes, our family can tolerate other things, but we can¡¯t tolerate this.¡± Qu Yaobing said firmly.


    Murong Ying did not speak after hearing Qu Yaobing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why don¡¯t we do it ourselves? Destroying her Murong family is like squashing an ant to the Green Gang.¡± After returning to the capital, Elder Liu who had nothing better to do, spoke.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried Little Apple, who had knocked on her door early in the morning, and held onto her tightly. She looked at Elder Liu who was staring petntly at Little Apple as he spoke.


    Of course, other than Elder Liu, there was another brat , Yuwen Jing, who gave Chen Meng¡¯er a headache. Now, he was sitting next to her and holding Little Apple¡¯s little hand, trying to trick Little Apple away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to take revenge on your own.¡± Yuwen Jing, who had always wanted toplete everything for Chen Meng¡¯er in the past, was afraid that he would tire Chen Meng¡¯er out and actually stand on the same side as Elder Liu for the first time.


    In fact, ever since they had returned from Japan, Chen Meng¡¯er had Little Apple by her side. Elder Liu, who always disliked Yuwen Jing, had actually joined forces with Yuwen Jing. The two of them vowed to drive Little Apple out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms.


    Yuwen Jing had looked at Little Apple in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms more than once with jealousy. He thought sourly, ¡®This is my woman. Only my future son can stay in her arms.¡¯


    Little Apple was just a little brat who couldn¡¯t even speak properly. The two adults couldn¡¯t directlye up to Little Apple to fight, so they had to think of other ways to trick Little Apple out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms. However, Little Apple was cunning. No matter how Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing tried to trick him, he just clung onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms and wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Moreover, he also knew that whatever he wanted, he just had to tell this sweet elder sister. Therefore, he pretended not to see Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing¡¯s various bribes.


    Seeing that this method didn¡¯t work, Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing thought of another way. They wanted to make Chen Meng¡¯er busy so that this kid couldn¡¯t rely on her.

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619:</h4>


    Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing started to encourage Chen Meng¡¯er to teach the Murong family a lesson. Of course, one couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing just didn¡¯t like the Murong family.


    ¡°Alright, stop fanning the mes by my ears. I just received news that the Qu family is starting to make a move.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er peeled an orange, then stuffed the peeled orange into Little Apple¡¯s little hand.


    ¡°Feed me.¡± Little Apple wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to feed him.


    Little Apple¡¯s words had just left his mouth when it was met with Yuwen Jing¡¯s fierce re. ¡°Little friend, you can¡¯t be sozy. You have to do it yourself when you¡¯re eating. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing to eat.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Jing wanted to snatch the orange in Little Apple¡¯s hand.


    Little Apple saw that this bad man was going to snatch his orange. He hurriedly stuffed the orange in his hand into his mouth.


    ¡°Oh? The Qu family is finally willing to make a move. It¡¯s really out of my expectations.¡± Elder Liu raised his eyebrows and said.


    He had thought that the Qu family had too many concerns and would not make a move against the Murong family. After all, the Murong family were the inws of the Qu family. If the Murong family fell, it would not be a good thing for the Qu family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and said nothing.


    Pop! Pop! ¡°What on Earth is going on? Why would the Qu family make a move on our family?¡±A teacup was thrown to the ground in the Murong family¡¯s living room.


    ¡°Ying is really something. She is in the Qu family, but she ispletely useless. She allowed the Qu family to attack our family.¡± Murong Di said.


    ¡°Mother, what is going on? Word has spread that we have offended the Qu family. This time, the Qu family doesn¡¯t care that the two families are inws. They want to destroy our family!¡± Murong Qin rushed back to her mother-inw¡¯s home after receiving the news.


    If her mother-inw¡¯s family copsed, how would she live in her mother-inw¡¯s home?


    Following Murong Qin¡¯s words, another teacup was sacrificed.


    ¡°Qin, go and call your sister and tell her toe home.¡± Matriarch Murong was really angry and panted.


    After Murong Qin agreed, she hurriedly called Murong Ying.


    At first, Murong Qin thought that she would need to spend a lot of time to convince her little sister to agree. However, her little sister agreed and said that she would be back in a while.


    Murong Qin hung up the phone, still unable to regain her senses. ¡°Mother, Ying said that she would be back in a while. She said that Qu Yaobing would be here as well.¡±


    Murong Qin¡¯sst sentence, however, caused a bad premonition to rise up in Matriarch Murong¡¯s heart.


    Murong Ying and Qu Yaobing arrived very quickly. After Murong Ying and Qu Yaobing got married, the number of times they returned to the Murong family could be counted on one hand. And every time Murong Ying returned, it was her mother, Matriarch Murong, who would call and ask her toe back.


    And every time she came back, her mother, Matriarch Murong, would always tell her to let the Qu family help out the Murong family.


    In Murong Ying¡¯s impression, her mother, Matriarch Murong, seemed to treat her indifferently. She never spanked nor scolded her. Neither did she care about her. She was always treated differently from her brother and sister.


    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t very close to Matriarch Murong. But in her heart, she was still her mother. So, when she heard that her mother was the mastermind behind the kidnapping of her daughter, she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Murong Ying entered the room and called out.


    Qu Yaobing kept his mouth shut and looked at Matriarch Murong with a straight face. There was nothing but coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Yaobing, you are amazing now. You don¡¯t even call her mother anymore.¡±


    Qu Yaobing did not even look at Murong Qin when she said that. His cold gaze kept staring at Matriarch Murong who was sitting in the main seat, causing Matriarch Murong to feel a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Yaobing and Yingying are here. Sit.¡± Every time Matriarch Murong faced the Qu family, she would feel a sense of pressure in her heart.


    ¡°Mother, we won¡¯t sit. I came here today because I have something to ask you personally.¡± Murong Ying wanted to personally ask her mother why she did this.


    ¡°Ask me what?¡± The ominous premonition in Matriarch Murong¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Back then, why did you take away my daughter?¡± Murong Ying looked at her mother and asked slowly.


    When Matriarch Murong heard Murong Ying¡¯s question, her pupils constricted. She didn¡¯t expect Murong Ying to ask this. Matriarch Murong turned her head and avoided Murong Ying¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. When did I take your daughter away?¡±


    ¡°I think you still remember the retired security guard of our family. Do you think our family would attack your family if we didn¡¯t get the evidence?¡± Qu Yaobing looked at Matriarch Murong who still wanted to deny it. His heart was filled with contempt. ¡°Back then, you bribed the security guard of our family and plotted it all. You took advantage of my daughter¡¯s full moon banquet to get someone to carry my daughter out of the Qu family and then had them kill her to cover it up.¡±


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s cold words froze the olddy.

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620:</h4>


    Qu Yaobing threw a stack of papers onto the coffee table in front of Matriarch Murong. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you have no proof and are ndering you. Take a look at all of these. After you have seen them,e and talk to me again.¡± Qu Yaobing was extremely disappointed with Matriarch Murong. He didn¡¯t even call her ¡®mother¡¯ anymore.


    When Qu Yaobing threw the stack of evidence in front of Matriarch Murong, her body trembled slightly. She lowered her eyes and looked at the stack that Qu Yaobing threw onto the coffee table. She had no intention of reaching out to take it.


    Matriarch Murong had a perfect smile on her face as she raised her head to look at Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying. She said slowly, ¡°What? Is this the attitude of the Qu family? Is this the upbringing of the Qu Family? Can a son-inw be so disrespectful to his mother-inw?¡± Matriarch Murong looked left and right. She wanted to change the topic.


    However, when Matriarch Murong was not paying attention, Murong Di, who was sitting beside her, reached out to grab the stack of papers. He said, ¡°I would like to see what kind of evidence is inside.¡±. Then he flipped through the papers.


    By the time Matriarch Murong reacted and wanted to stop him, it was already toote.


    Murong Di raised his head and looked at his mother in disbelief, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t really do this, did you?¡±


    All the dirty things that Matriarch Murong had done were done behind her children¡¯s back. They were only known to herself and her confidants.


    Therefore, Murong Di could not believe it when he saw the list of all the things that his mother had done over the years. He could not bear to look at it.


    Matriarch Murong was filled with anger. She snatched the stack of papers from her son¡¯s hands and seemed to have gone mad. She tore the papers with all her might. At the same time, she shouted at Murong Ying, ¡°Murong Ying, you¡¯re really something. You actually brought outsiders to deal with me. I told you, you¡¯re an ungrateful wretch.¡±


    Murong Di, Murong Qin, and Murong Ying were all shocked by Matriarch Murong¡¯s actions. Matriarch Murong always acted like a noblewoman in front of them. Even when she reprimanded them, she only spoke a little louder. They had never seen such a crazy side of Matriarch Murong.


    Qu Yaobing, who had been watching coldly from the side heard what Matriarch Murong had said. His eyes shed slightly. He frowned and looked at the crazed Matriarch Murong, thinking about something.


    ¡°Little Miss, Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying took the evidence to the Murong family today.¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at Little Apple, who had been clinging onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms for the past two days, and frowned.


    In terms of poprity, Little Apple was the most unpopr person in the Green Gang. Many people in the Green Gang gritted their teeth at Little Apple who liked to cling onto their little miss.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their little miss liked this little guy, they would definitely have taught him a lesson without anyone knowing.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621:</h4>


    Jin Minzhu expressed that she was also helpless when her son offended the public. However, her son was still young and had a stubborn temper. Even a mother like her could not do anything to him. However, Ah Biao, as a father, was happy to see his son sticking to his little miss all day long.


    He did provoked the crowd and teased, ¡°Ah, my Little Apple was born a few years toote. If he had been born a few years earlier, he might have been able to woo Little Miss.¡± Ah Biao could not stopughing.


    However, the result of his words was that he was dragged into the training grounds by Skinny, Fatty, Zhuge Yu and the others. Of course, the person who was looking for Ah Biao to practice with was Skinny. As for Fatty and Zhuge Yu, they were at the side. One was in charge of cheering for Skinny, while the other was in charge of instructing Skinny on how to deal with Ah Biao. No wounds could be seen, however, his entire body was in pain.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er became interested when she heard this.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the Qu family has already started to deal with the Murong family. Now, the news has already spread outside, saying that the Qu family has broken off ties with the Murong family. After Matriarch Murong heard the news, she called her youngest daughter, Murong Ying, and asked her to return to the Murong family. Murong Ying went back to the Murong family with Qu Yaobing. It is said that Qu Yaobing brought a stack of evidence of Matriarch Murong¡¯s crimes to the Murong family.¡± Zhou Yunjie handed over the information from the Green Gang Intelligence Network and told Chen Meng¡¯er every word.


    ¡°It looks like the Murong family will be very lively today.¡± As she said that, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became even more radiant.


    Zhou Yunjie, who was familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move, saw the bright smile on his heer face and knew that she was interested in the Murong family¡¯s matters. So, he suggested, ¡°Then, Little Miss, do you want to join in on the fun?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how can I not join in on the fun!¡± What Chen Meng¡¯er did not say was that she was the biggest victim. If she wanted to deal with the mastermind, how could she, the victim, not be there?


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er preferred to deal with the person who harmed her personally. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think we can still see the good bit if we rush over now.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er put Little Apple, who was sitting on herp, to the ground. ¡°Little Apple, I have something to do. Go and look for your mother first.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I want to follow you.¡± Little Apple twisted his body and pouted in protest.


    ¡°Little Apple is the best. When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring you delicious food.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Little Apple was going to be even worse and start crying and making a fuss. She immediately pulled a long face, ¡°If Little Apple doesn¡¯t listen to me, then I won¡¯t like you anymore. I won¡¯t follow you anymore. I won¡¯t bring you any delicious food.¡±


    As soon as Little Apple saw Chen Meng¡¯er pull a long face, he immediately straightened his little butt and stopped crying. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er obediently. ¡°I will be good. Please bring delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting a positive answer from Chen Meng¡¯er, Little Apple turned his fat body in satisfaction this time and went to look for his mother


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Little Apple had found his mother, she took Zhou Yunjie and set off to the Murong family residence.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took Zhou Yunjie with her and drove the Green Gang¡¯s car all the way to the front door of the Murong family residence.


    ¡°Little Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± Zhou Yunjie got out of the car and opened the door for Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622:</h4>


    ¡°The Murong family hasn¡¯t even fallen yet and the gatekeeper has already left. It seems like the Murong family isn¡¯t that great.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car and sized up the surrounding scenery while clicking her tongue in wonder.


    ¡°Matriarch Murong has never been easy to get along with. Who knows how many people are waiting for the Murong family to fall so that they can step on them.¡± Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with the Murong family, the intelligencework of the Green Gang had long investigated the Murong family.


    ¡°This society is always like this. They hold up the high and trample on the low. But the people of the Murong family are really failures. Let¡¯s go in and see where this show is going.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie had not even walked through the door when they heard Murong Di, who had regained his senses, reproach his mother with dissatisfaction, ¡°Mom, are you crazy? How could you do this?¡± Although Murong Di was a well-known profligate son in the capital and did not know much about the family business, he knew very well in his heart that he could do whatever he wanted in the outside world because everyone was giving face to the Qu family and the Murong family were the inws of the Qu family.


    If the Murong family really offended the Qu family, he would know the consequences.


    ¡°You shut up. Murong Di, you have no right to speak here.¡± Matriarch Murong reprimanded. She had never regretted anything as much as she did now. She had always pampered her only son and spoiled him to such an extent.


    ¡°Mom, why did you do this? My daughter is also your granddaughter. How could you do this?¡± Ever since Murong Ying received the news, she had never dared believe what her husband had said. However, this evidence was ced right in front of her and she had no choice but to believe it.


    Murong Ying could not help but cry as she questioned Matriarch Murong.


    Matriarch Murong, on the other hand, stared coldly at Murong Ying¡¯s tears without the slightest bit of pity. Qu Yaobing walked over and pulled Murong Ying into his arms, who was still crying non-stop.


    ¡°What am I doing? You don¡¯t have the right to question me.¡± Matriarch Murong¡¯s cold words smashed into Murong Ying¡¯s heart. She raised her head and looked at her mother in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know that. You took her daughter away and she only came to ask about it. If she doesn¡¯t even have the right, then I would like to ask, who has the right? Do I have the right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ced her hands behind her back and walked in slowly.


    ¡°The youngdy of the Green Gang?¡± Murong Qin who had been silent all this while shouted in surprise when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er who had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Yaobing was filled with surprise when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er. When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qu Yaobing calling out to her, she turned her head to look at him. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instincts were more sensitive, so she could feel that this biological father of hers truly doted on her and wanted to acknowledge her.


    It was precisely because of this that Chen Meng¡¯er was patient and gave the Qu family a chance. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t care about her biological parents. Although her current parents weren¡¯t rted by blood to her, they doted on her more than biological ones would.


    Qu Yaobing wanted to ask Chen Meng¡¯er why she was here, but after Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for him to be patient, he obediently shut his mouth.


    He did not know what his daughter, whom he had found with great difficulty, wanted to do, but he supported her unconditionally.


    Murong Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, and her tears fell like pearls. From the first time she saw Chen Meng¡¯er, Murong Ying had unconsciously wanted to get close to this girl. However, at that time, her niece, who was a brat, had been badmouthing Chen Meng¡¯er by her ear, asking her to help her get rid of Chen Meng¡¯er. Murong Ying did not listen to her niece¡¯s words, but she also deliberately distanced herself from Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623:</h4>


    Therefore, when Murong Ying found out that Chen Meng¡¯er was her biological daughter, she had long regretted it. Why did she listen to her niece and distance herself from Chen Meng¡¯er? Murong Ying had thought about it more than once. If she had not listened to her niece and followed her heart, would her rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er be closer now?


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any feelings towards Murong Ying as her biological mother. It could be said that although she had known from the start that Murong Ying was her biological mother, Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that there would be such a day where she would call Murong Ying ¡®mom¡¯. However, now that Murong Ying was looking at her with tears in her eyes, it made Chen Meng¡¯er unable to bear it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think in her heart, could this be the so-called blood bond?


    When Matriarch Murong saw Chen Meng¡¯er walk in, she was first stunned for a moment. Then, she raised her posture and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient for our family to entertain guests today. Please go back. I will personallye to apologize to youter.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not here as a guest today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and looked around. She sat down across Matriarch Murong very impolitely.


    In the entire room, except for Matriarch Murong, everyone else was standing. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er entered, she sat down impolitely.


    When Matriarch Murong saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions, she frowned unhappily. However, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s status, she did not dare scold her.


    ¡°If the youngdy of the Green Gang did note to my family as a guest, then why did shee to our family?¡± Matriarch Murong was a little confused about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s motive foring. She knew that the Green Gang would not casually interfere in other people¡¯s family affairs.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved.


    ¡°I am here to ask for an answer from you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled innocently.


    ¡°Oh? What answer?¡± Matriarch Murong was even more confused.


    ¡°I just want to ask you why you would be so cruel as to let someone take away your granddaughter who was just one month old? Moreover, not only did you let someone take away your granddaughter, you even let someone destroy the corpse of your granddaughter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked as if she was gossiping with Matriarch Murong, however, what she said caused Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°Youngdy, what do you mean? This is a family matter of our family. Doesn¡¯t the Green Gang always not ask about other people¡¯s family matters?¡± Matriarch Murong¡¯s face turned serious, the loving expression that she had put on earlier could no longer be maintained.


    ¡°Yes, the Green Gang has always not cared about other people¡¯s family matters.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately emphasized the words ¡°other people¡¯s family¡±. ¡°But, what if it¡¯s rted to me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Matriarch Murong raised her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. She did not know why, but the more she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, the more frightened she became. The bad premonition in her heart attacked her again.


    ¡°I would like to answer your question. However, my patience is limited, so I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Matriarch Murong, you are curious. Where is your granddaughter that you let someone take away and kill? Do you really think that your poor granddaughter has gone to heaven?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong, her smile bing more and more radiant.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s radiant smile made Matriarch Murong feel a chill run down her spine. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to say.¡± Even now, Matriarch Murong was still holding on, refusing to admit it.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re nning to hold on until the end. However, do you think it¡¯s enough if you just refuse to admit it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong with disdain. ¡°Matriarch Murong, you¡¯ve been waking up in the middle of the night all these years. Don¡¯t you think that your granddaughter woulde crying to you and ask you why you¡¯re treating her like this? Don¡¯t you feel guilty? I didn¡¯t expect that your heart would be so hard. However, that¡¯s true. She¡¯s not your biological granddaughter. She doesn¡¯t have any blood rtion to you, right?¡±


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Matriarch Murong¡¯s calm appearance could no longer be maintained. She stared at Chen Meng¡¯er and said in a sharp voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense am I spouting? Matriarch Murong, you know very well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and nced coldly at Matriarch Murong. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that if you don¡¯t want people to know, you must do it yourself. I think you should be able to understand the meaning behind these words better than a child like me.¡±


    Murong Di and Murong Ying listened in a daze, but Murong Qin and Qu Yaobing were shocked.


    Qu Yaobing could not help but think of the words his mother-inw had said earlier, ¡°An ingrate who could not be raised properly¡±. Combined with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, an idea rose in his heart, an idea that he found unbelievable.


    Murong Qin was Matriarch Murong¡¯s eldest daughter, she had almost forgotten about the things that had happened to her when she was young. However, although some things had been forgotten, there would still be some vague memories. At this moment, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and seeing her mother¡¯s reaction, she had a guess that had taken root in her heart.


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. The way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was like a silver needle that had been dipped in poison, shooting towards Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624:</h4>


    This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had experienced the profound meaning of the phrase ¡°one¡¯s happiness is built on the pain of others¡±. This phrase should be a very good reflection of her current situation.


    Seeing that Matriarch Murong was so angry that her lungs were about to burst, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she waspletely at ease.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you mean...¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. If what Chen Meng¡¯er said was true, then the Qu family really had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°What did I say? I don¡¯t believe that your family¡¯swork is so bad that you couldn¡¯t even find out about these old matters.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Yaobing with disdain. The Qu family could be considered one of the top families in the capital. In her previous life, the Qu family was so powerful that they could do whatever they wanted in the capital. Even she, a branch member of the Qu family, had be a delicacy in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Ahem, we didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Who would have nothing better to do than to investigate the past affairs of their inws?


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s words earned a click of the tongue from Chen Meng¡¯er


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not respond to Qu Yaobing¡¯s words. Instead, she turned her head and continued to focus her fire on Matriarch Murong.


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, don¡¯t you find it strange that the Green Gang would be involved in the family affairs of the Murong and Qu families?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared to have a good time at the Murong family today.


    ¡°Why?¡± Matriarch Murong asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her head and did not directly answer Matriarch Murong¡¯s question, instead, she smiled cheekily and continued to ask, ¡°Matriarch Murong, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Did you dream that your granddaughter, who was not rted to you by blood, was crying and asking you why? Aren¡¯t you curious? Where is that granddaughter of yours who wasn¡¯t rted to you by blood but was taken away by you?¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er threw out question after question, Matriarch Murong was on the verge of breaking down. It took her a lot of effort to restrain herself and prevent her blood pressure from rising, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the need to answer your questions. Even if you are the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°Then what if I change my identity?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to smile innocently at Matriarch Murong and said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matriarch Murong vaguely had a guess in her heart that she did not want to confront.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er turned to look at Qu Yaobing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance to tell Matriarch Murong what my rtionship with you is.¡±


    When Qu Yaobing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his face lit up with joy. He was wondering if this meant that Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to acknowledge him as her father. Since this precious daughter had already spoken, as a father, how could Qu Yaobing not cooperate? ¡°Meng¡¯er is the daughter of Yingying and me. Meng¡¯er is the one that you carried away back then, the precious child of our family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s words shocked Matriarch Murong so much that she leaned against the back of the sofa.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if Matriarch Murong had been standing, she would definitely have fallen to the ground upon hearing those words.


    ¡°How is this possible.¡± Matriarch Murong looked at Qu Yaobing in disbelief and then looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong and revealed a cruel smile. ¡°Matriarch Murong, are you trying to say that the child from back then has died and is no longer in this world, is that right?¡±

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words really hit the nail on the head of Matriarch Murong¡¯s current thoughts.


    That was because she had told the man and woman who had taken Chen Meng¡¯er to throw the child into some deep mountain forest and let her rot. She meant she wanted them to destroy the corpse and destroy the evidence.


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, no matter how much you think, you still can¡¯t control the fate of that girl. At that time, the man and woman had followed your instructions and left me in the wastnd. The weather had already turned cold, and I hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, so I was extremely hungry. As long as no one found me, I would definitely have died if I had stayed outside for an entire night. However, unfortunately, the King of Hell didn¡¯t want to take me in. Coincidentally, my eldest brother and second brother found me starving. My adoptive parents brought me home and raised me like their own daughter.¡± Every time Chen Meng¡¯er said a word, Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression became uglier.


    At that time, she had bribed the man and woman to take Chen Meng¡¯er away because she wanted them to send Chen Meng¡¯er far away from the capital. Matriarch Murong was also afraid that the matter would be exposed and the Qu family would find out, so, at that time, she had given the money to the man and woman, telling them not toe back to the capital after they were done. Therefore, for so many years, she had always thought that the little baby from back then was no longer in this world.


    Although, many times, she would wake up from her dreams at midnight because of the baby¡¯s cries. However, she was not worried at all during normal times, because she had always thought that the little baby from back then was no longer in this world.


    Otherwise, the Qu family had spent so much effort to find her. But for more than ten years, they had achieved nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, how would you know? You were still a baby at that time.¡± Matriarch Murong was a little flustered. She pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said to Qu Yaobing: ¡°Yaobing, don¡¯t believe her nonsense. She is not your and Yingying¡¯s daughter, she definitely has ulterior motives.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Your heart is filthy, don¡¯t think that everyone is like you. Meng¡¯er is our daughter, this is an unquestionable fact. Moreover, it was never her who wanted to cling onto the Qu family¡¯s reputation. It was our family who rushed forward and wanted to take her back to the Qu family.¡± Qu Yaobing could not tolerate anyone speaking ill of his precious daughter, especially this culprit who had caused their family to be separated from their flesh and blood for more than ten years. ¡°Moreover, only the members of your family have been eyeing the coattails of our family. The coattails of our family are simply not worthy of Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s words were not shocking to Matriarch Murong. That¡¯s right, the girl in front of them was already the head of the Liu family and the leader of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Since Matriarch Murong is so good to me, if I don¡¯t give her a gift, I really won¡¯t be able to show my face in public.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was here today to send the Murong family on their final journey.


    ¡°What?¡± No one would have thought that it would be Murong Di who would answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question.


    Murong Di¡¯s words were met with a re from Matriarch Murong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. You¡¯ll know once you return.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile, no matter how one looked at it, looked like she was gloating over their misfortune. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone understand why Matriarch Murong would be so cruel as to take away her granddaughter and even take her life?¡± Murong Di nodded. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve already given you a hint. I¡¯m not rted to Matriarch Murong at all. In other words, she¡¯s not rted to Matriarch Murong at all.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Murong Ying and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er still couldn¡¯t open her mouth and call Murong Ying ¡°mom¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mother¡¯s daughter?¡± Although Murong Qin asked this, she was probably already certain in her heart that what Chen Meng¡¯er said was true.


    ¡°Yes. However, she is still your family¡¯s daughter and she is still your sister. It¡¯s just that she does not have the same mother as you.¡±


    Actually, there was a story that was not known to the public.


    Murong Ying was indeed not the biological child of Matriarch Murong. She was the child of a childhood friend of Elder Murong.


    Originally, Elder Murong was in love with that childhood friend of his. Although the family background of this childhood friend was notparable to the Murong family, but because the elders of the Murong family had watched her grow up, they did not object. At first, this should have hada happy ending.


    But unexpectedly, in the end, Matriarch Murong jumped in and interfered. She fell in love with Elder Murong at first sight, and Matriarch Murong¡¯s family background was simr to the Murong family¡¯s, and the two families happened to be working together.


    So, she forced Elder Murong to part with his beloved girlfriend and marry her.


    Elder Murong, who was married to Matriarch Murong, never forgot his first wife. However, his wife disappeared after he got married. The heartbroken Elder Murong began to indulge in debauchery outside.


    Later, by chance, Elder Murong met his ex-wife again. Then, a typical love story developed. The two of them rekindled their old love and were inseparable. Later on, Elder Murong¡¯s ex-wife became pregnant.


    When Elder Murong found out, he was extremely happy. After he returned, he was determined to divorce Matriarch Murong.


    Divorce? How could the Murong family agree to it? Everyone was unanimously against it. Elder Murong¡¯s marriage did not seed.


    However, from then on, Elder Murong moved out of the Murong family and went to live with his ex-wife.


    When Matriarch Murong found out that her husband was the main culprit who wanted to abandon them and divorce her, Elder Murong¡¯s ex-wife, his sweetheart, was about to give birth. She took advantage of Elder Murong¡¯s business trip, and went straight to the ce where Elder Murong¡¯s sweetheart lived.


    Matriarch Murong caused a big scene there. She almost smashed everything in Elder Murong¡¯s sweetheart¡¯s house. As for Elder Murong¡¯s sweetheart, in order to stop Matriarch Murong from smashing his favorite ink b, she had been pushed by Matriarch Murong and her stomach had hit the corner of the table.


    At this point, the oue was obvious.


    Because of that hit, she had only managed to hold on to the child while that sweetheart lost a lot of blood and could not be saved.


    If this matter had blown up at that time, Matriarch Murong would have gone to jail. However, those people from the Murong family had joined forces to pressure Elder Murong for the sake of the Murong family¡¯s reputation. They did not allow him to blow this matter up. In the end, Elder Murong had no choice but topromise. However, what he had managed to obtain in the end was to ce the child born from his sweetheart under the care of Matriarch Murong.


    Everyone knew very well that Murong Ying was the child who had survived.

 Chapter 626

    <h4>Chapter 626:</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished telling the story, everyone in the room had different expressions on their faces.


    Murong Ying¡¯s face was pale as she leaned against her husband¡¯s chest. At this moment, her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Matriarch Murong.


    Matriarch Murong had never thought that the incident from back then would be exposed by others. It had to be said that the incident back then was the secret that could not be touched in Matriarch Murong¡¯s heart. As time passed year by year, the people who knew about the incident back then left the world one by one. The pressure that had been weighing down on her heart all this time decreased slowly. Just when Matriarch Murong thought that the incident that year would be buried together with those who knew about it, it was forcefully dug out by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This was a piece of good news to Qu Yaobing. Matriarch Murong was not Murong Ying¡¯s biological mother, but was the person who had caused her biological mother¡¯s death. Then the Qu family¡¯s previous worries would no longer exist.


    ¡°No wonder. I was just wondering why mother was so cold to Ying. When I was young, she even told me not to always get together with her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what to say.


    ¡°Murong Di, shut up. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute.¡± Murong Qin looked at her mother, who already had a bad look on her face. Because of her brother¡¯s words, she had be even worse. She could not stand it anymore and her face darkened. So she reprimanded Murong Di.


    Murong Di was not happy. Ever since he was young, only his mother, Matriarch Murong, could reprimand him. No one else could even think about it. At this moment, his face darkened. ¡°Qin, this is the Murong family. You are a daughter who has long been married off. You have no right to speak here.¡±


    ¡°You, you...¡± Murong Qin was furious at her brother¡¯s words.


    Murong Ying, who had been silent all this while, finally could not hold it in any longer. She stared straight at Matriarch Murong and asked, ¡°Mother, is what Meng¡¯er said true? Am I really your biological daughter?¡±


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. She raised her eyes to look at Murong Ying. Then, without saying anything, she turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er calmly epted the way Matriarch Murong sized her up. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°What? Is Matriarch Murong regretting it now? Why didn¡¯t she strangle me to death with her own hands back then? Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a huge problem now, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong.


    ¡°Yes, I am regretting it. I regret that I did not kill you with my own hands back then.¡± Matriarch Murong was truly regretting it. She had been careless back then, and had actually left behind such a hidden danger like Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°But unfortunately, Matriarch Murong, there is still no medicine for regret in this world.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, why are you at my house? Get out of here.¡± Just as the atmosphere in the room had fallen to the bottom, a sharp and somewhat ear-piercing voice came from the door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even raise her head, she knew whose voice it was.

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but frown. Murong Qi was indeed Murong Di¡¯s daughter. She was just as stupid.


    Zhou Yunjie was furious when he saw someone being so rude to his little miss. He shot a cold nce at Murong Qi and was about to teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Yunjie, there¡¯s no need. To argue with this kind of person is lowering your status. It¡¯s not right. Miss Murong wants me to get out. However, I don¡¯t know how to do that. Miss Murong, do you want to teach me a lesson first? Why don¡¯t you give me a demonstration first?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was not soft. When these words fell into Murong Qi¡¯s ears, it made her even angrier.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you think this is the Green Gang? Let me tell you, this is the Murong family. Be careful, I¡¯ll make sure you nevere back.¡± Murong Qi¡¯s eyes were gloomy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder. She had thought that Murong Qi was just like her father, a person with no good intentions. Now that she looked at it, she was really mistaken. Murong Qi was really a half-baked person, she had learned her father¡¯sck of judgment and had also learned a little of her grandmother¡¯s ruthlessness. However, Murong Qi was far inferior to Matriarch Murong.


    Zhou Yunjie had long been filled with murderous intent toward Murong Qi because of her words. His hand had already touched the pistol in his arms. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not stopped him, Murong Qi would probably have lost her head.


    ¡°Murong Qi, don¡¯t you dare.¡± Qu Yaobing had long been enraged when he heard Murong Qi¡¯s words. With a straight face, he shouted at Murong Qi.


    Murong Qi was quite afraid of her uncle. However, she had been taught by her grandmother to be obedient and always try to please her uncle. She had to make them like her and treat her as their own daughter.


    Therefore, even if Murong Qi was afraid of her uncle, Qu Yaobing, she would still bite the bullet and be obedient, to please him. After so many years, Qu Yaobing was still used to keeping a cold face, but he had never been angry at Murong Qi.


    This was the first time Qu Yaobing got angry at Murong Qi. It scared Murong Qi.


    Murong Qi came back to her senses and subconsciously went to her aunt, Murong Ying, to ask for help. She knew that her aunt loved her the most. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Murong Ying and said, ¡°Auntie, Uncle is yelling at me.¡±


    Murong Qi originally thought that her aunt, Murong Ying, would stand on her side and help her put in a good word. However, her aunt waspletely different from usual. She did not walk over and pull her into her arms. She only said a few words to her uncle, Qu Yaobing. Then her youngest aunt actually turned her head away forcefully and avoided her gaze.


    This sudden turn of events caused Murong Qi to be dumbfounded. She turned her head around in a daze and looked at her grandmother. ¡°Grandma.¡± She really wanted to open her mouth andin to her grandmother, but when she saw her grandmother¡¯s pale face and her slightly green lips, she stopped what she wanted to say. Only then did she realize that the atmosphere in the Murong family residence today was somewhat unusual.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very happy to see Murong Qi suffer. Moreover, she was not the one who had to deal with her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not willing to argue with Murong Qi and did not want to lower herself to attack Murong Qi. However, she really did not like Murong Qi.


    ¡°Hehe, Miss Murong is right. This is not the Green Gang;s business. It is not my territory. It looks like I have to think of a way to turn this ce into my territory. Only then will I have the confidence to stand here in the future, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked. She turned her head and instructed Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, remember this. I want to turn this ce into the Green Gang¡¯s territory in at least a week.¡±

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628:</h4>


    ¡°Alright, Little Miss, it won¡¯t even take a week. Two days will be enough.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie had been displeased with the Murong family for a long time. It wasn¡¯t just Murong Qi and her inane behavior that made him angry. What made him even more displeased was Matriarch Murong, the old woman who actually wanted to kill their little miss.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words caused Matriarch Murong, who had been trying her best to hold steady, to sway involuntarily. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly that. You¡¯ve done such a thing to me, so I should at least charge you some interest, right? I was generous and gave everything else in your family to the Qu family. I think the location of this Murong family¡¯s old house is pretty good and I quite like it. It has potential for development in the future. So, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking and turned around and looked at Qu Yaobing, asking, ¡°You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±


    ¡°No objections at all.¡± How could Qu Yaobing have any objections? Right now, if Chen Meng¡¯er wanted the sun in the sky, Qu Yaobing would probably think of a way to get it for his daughter.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, just because you are the young miss of the Green Gang, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want.¡± Here, the one who could not see the situation clearly the most was Murong Qi. Even her stupid father, Murong Di, had shut his mouth at this moment. His expression was ugly as he stood to the side.


    ¡°Then please wait and see, Miss Murong.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her watch. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m a little hungry. I have to go back and have afternoon tea with Grandpa.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she stood up and walked out of the door.


    Zhou Yunjie followed behind her.


    Qu Yaobing also wanted to follow Chen Meng¡¯er. He still wanted to have a good rtionship with his daughter whom he had finally found. However, he also knew that in this situation, he could not leave. He still had some matters to settle.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er left, the Murong family¡¯s living room suddenly became terrifyingly quiet.


    Murong Ying had been silently shedding tears. Too many things had happened in the past two days, and the impact on her was immense. She could not ept it for a while. That was true. First, she was told that her daughter, whom she had not heard from for more than ten years, had been found. Then, she was told that the mastermind behind the n to take her daughter away was actually her mother, Matriarch Murong. And today, she was told that her mother was not her biological mother. Not only was she not her biological mother, but she was also the murderer who had killed her real mother.


    How could she ept all of this at once. Murong Ying could only cry. She did not know what else she could do.


    ¡°What happened?¡± In the end, it was Murong Qi who broke the silence in the room.


    Qu Yaobing did not answer Murong Qi, but turned to look at Matriarch Murong. ¡°Matriarch Murong. I brought Yingying back today to ask you for an answer. Now, I think there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t care why you took my daughter away back then and even tried to kill her. I¡¯m only here on behalf of the Qu family to inform you that our family will do whatever it takes to get an exnation from your family.¡±

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629:</h4>


    After saying that, Qu Yaobing did not wait for the Murong family members to give him an answer. He said gently to Murong Ying, ¡°Yingying, let¡¯s go back. Since Matriarch Murong is not your biological mother, from now on, we can cut ties with them.¡±


    After saying that, Qu Yaobing was gentle, but he firmly held onto Murong Ying and walked out of the Murong family residence.


    Chen Meng¡¯er left with Zhou Yunjie and Qu Yaobing left with Murong Ying. All of a sudden, only Matriarch Murong and her family were left in the Murong family residence.


    Murong Di, who had held back from saying anything after that, was now thinking about his brother-inw¡¯s fierce and cold gaze when he left. In the end, he could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Mom, why did you take away Murong Ying¡¯s daughter back then? Even if she¡¯s not your biological daughter, she¡¯s already married into the Qu family. Our family still has to rely on the Qu family. Now that we have lost their support, what should our family do in the future?¡±


    Although Murong Di was a well-known socialite in the capital, he knew in his heart that the people outside were only surrounding him not because he was the eldest young master of the Murong family, but because he was Qu Yaobing¡¯s brother-inw.


    So, if their family didn¡¯t have the backing of the Qu family, what would happen? Murong Di didn¡¯t even dare think about it.


    ¡°Dad, Grandma, what exactly happened? Why was Uncle so angry just now?¡± Murong Qi was still confused, she didn¡¯t know what happened at home. However, looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, she knew that it was definitely not a good thing.


    However, Matriarch Murong did not say a word. She stood up from the sofa shakily. Murong Qin wanted to go forward to help her, but she was pushed away by one of her hands.


    Facing the Qu family and the Green Gang¡¯s attack, the Murong family could only be beaten up.


    The Qu family and Green Gang had always been action-oriented.


    Previously, because the Murong family was their inws, the Qu family was still courteous with them. However, the news that Qu Yaobing brought back yesterday made Elder Qu¡¯s troubled expression disappear.


    The Murong family looked morous on the surface, but their insides had long been eaten away by worms. In addition, the Murong family had always looked down on others. They had offended many people. Previously, because they had the support of the Qu family, their enemies did not dare to act rashly.


    However, when they saw that the Qu family had begun to deal with the Murong family, if they did not act now, when would they do so?


    Therefore, the speed at which the Murong family had copsed had shocked many people in the capital. In just three short days, the shares of the Murong family¡¯s business had fallen to the bottom, and then they had been wantonly purchased.


    The ownership of the Murong family¡¯s family business had changed, and even its name had been changed.


    As for who had taken over the Murong family¡¯s family business, they could not help but question the Qu family.


    At this moment, the Qu family held a family meeting, and everyone from the Qu family was called back to the Qu family¡¯s old mansion. At first, Elder Qu wanted to call Chen Meng¡¯er as well, but he only dared think about it. He was sure that if he called Elder Liu now, he would be hung up by Elder Liu before he could finish his words.


    ¡°I called everyone back today. Do you know why?¡± Elder Qu sat on the main seat, looked around at everyone from the Qu family, cleared his throat, and spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Grandpa, if you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t stutter and make people feel ufortable. I still have to go find my sisterter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was the missing child of the Qu family, everyone in the Qu family knew about it now. As the elder brother of Chen Meng¡¯er, Qu Haoxiang wanted to get closer to her.


    If Elder Qu went to the Green Gang, Elder Liu could stop him from seeing Chen Meng¡¯er, but Qu Haoxiang, the older brother of Chen Meng¡¯er, was still young. As an adult, if he stopped him, he would really look bad.


    Therefore, Qu Haoxiang had been sticking by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side for the past two days.


    Qu Haoxiang was the youngest child in the Qu family, and he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s twin. After Chen Meng¡¯er was taken away, the love and affection of the family towards Chen Meng¡¯er were all given to him. Therefore, although he was already thirteen years old, he was still very childish. In front of Chen Meng¡¯er, he appeared especially childish.


    ¡°You all know that the Qu family now holds the majority of the shares of the Murong family¡¯s family business. We can be considered thergest shareholder of the Murong family¡¯s business.¡± When Elder Qu said this, the other daughters-inw of the Qu family subconsciously turned their heads to look at Murong Ying. ¡°As for me, I¡¯ve called everyone here to discuss something. I want to transfer all the shares of the Murong family business to Meng¡¯er¡¯s name. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Elder Qu said that he was seeking everyone¡¯s opinion, but they were not fools, they could tell that Elder Qu had already made up his mind. He was only informing everyone now.

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630:</h4>


    As soon as Elder Qu said that, some people couldn¡¯t hold back the smiles on their faces.


    Although the Murong family had already copsed, and the Murong family¡¯s business was almost an empty shell, the shares of the Murong family¡¯s family business were still worth quite a lot of money.


    Elder Qu¡¯s third daughter-inw, Qu Yaotao¡¯s wife, Cao Feiying, was unhappy. She had secretly calcted with her brother that the shares of the Murong family¡¯s family business held by the Qu family were worth a lot of money.


    Cao Feiying¡¯s big brother, Cao Feihu, was very envious, but because these shares were in the hands of the Qu family. No matter how envious Cao Feihu was, he did not dare think about it secretly. However, he often talked about this matter in front of his sister, Cao Feiying.


    Cao Feiying had been nagged by her eldest brother many times. She also had some thoughts about the shares of the Murong family¡¯s business in the hands of the Qu family. However, because this family was still under the authority of Elder Qu, she was still quite afraid of her father-inw. In addition, her husband valued family and kinship more than anything else.


    Therefore, she could only keep that little bit of jealousy in her heart.


    However, she never expected that before her little scheme waspleted, Elder Qu would actually generously open his mouth and transfer all the shares of the Murong family business that he had obtained to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name.


    Cao Feiying was not happy about that much money being given away.


    Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying did not expect that Elder Qu would call everyone back for this matter. After Qu Yaobing and his wife heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, they felt that it was a little inappropriate. After the couple looked at each other, Qu Yaobing was prepared to reject.


    However, before he could say anything, his third sister-inw could not help but beat him to it. She forced a smile and mustered up her courage, she said to Elder Qu, ¡°Father, that¡¯s not very good. After all, Meng¡¯er has not acknowledged her ancestors and is not under the name of Qu. It seems a little inappropriate for you to transfer this share to her name.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with that? Although Meng¡¯er has not acknowledged her family and returned to us, she has the blood of our family flowing in her bones.¡± Elder Qu snorted coldly and nced at Cao Feiying.


    He did not like this third daughter-inw. She was too philistine and ced too much importance on money.


    Qu Yaotao did not expect his wife to suddenly object. Although he also felt that his father¡¯s suggestion was too sudden, he did not have any objections. His father had his own big ns after all.


    Qu Yaotao saw that his wife still wanted to speak, so he pulled Cao Feiying who was standing down and said, ¡°Speak less.¡±


    When Qu Yaotao opened his mouth, Cao Feiying reluctantly shut hers.


    Cao Feiying did not speak anymore, but her words made Elder Qu¡¯s face sink, ¡°I called everyone here today for a reason. To put it nicely, I¡¯m asking for everyone¡¯s opinion. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m just informing everyone of my decision. I don¡¯t care what you all think. The Murong Family¡¯s shares were originally Meng¡¯er¡¯s. I was the one who temporarily kept them for her. I¡¯m just returning what she owns to her now.¡± After he finished speaking, Elder Qu ignored everyone¡¯s different expressions and stood up. He held Madam Qu¡¯s hand and left.


    As they walked, Madam Qu scolded Elder Qu. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re too hot-tempered. If you had properly exined it to them, they wouldn¡¯t have been reluctant.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, each and every one of them has so many little ideas. If the two of us aren¡¯t here in the future, who knows what they will do. I won¡¯t allow it. Moreover, I want to let them all know the importance of Meng¡¯er in my heart. I won¡¯t allow Meng¡¯er toe home in the future and be bullied by others.¡± In the end, it was Elder Qu who gave those restless Qu family members a hint of warning.

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631:</h4>


    After Elder Qu and Madam Qu left, the atmosphere immediately fell into an awkward state.


    Cao Feiying was scolded by her father-inw in front of everyone. She felt that her reputation had been damaged.


    Qu Yaotao looked at his wife¡¯s actions and could not hold it in anymore. He smiled awkwardly at his brothers before he stood up and chased after Cao Feiying.


    The moment Qu Yaotao entered the room, a white object flew towards him. He subconsciously reached out and caught the white object. I was a pillow. He frowned and threw the pillow onto the bed. Then, he looked at his wife, Cao Feiying, who was sitting on the bed with a face full of anger. ¡°What do you mean today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I was still asking what your family means? Everyone has a share in the Qu family¡¯s assets. Why did your father transfer all the Murong family¡¯s shares to Chen Meng¡¯er without saying a word?¡± Cao Feiying patted the bed with one hand, raised her head, and looked at Qu Yaotao aggressively.


    Qu Yaotao did not expect Cao Feiying to say such words. ¡°You also know that those are the Qu family¡¯s assets. How my father distributes it is his right. Don¡¯t forget, the head of the Qu family is my father now. Even if my father wants to give the entire family to Meng¡¯er, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Qu Yaotao was infuriated by his wife Cao Feiying. ¡°Cao Feiying, let me tell you, when you married into our family, you became a member of our family. You had better not meddle in the Cao family¡¯s affairs in the future.¡± He knew his brother-inw had whispered something into his wife¡¯s ear. Previously, when he saw that his wife Cao Feiying did not do anything out of the ordinary, he turned a blind eye and pretended not to know. But now, he could not pretend not to see what was happening.


    Cao Feiying widened her eyes in shock as she looked at her husband, Qu Yaotao. She did not expect Qu Yaotao to tell her this. ¡°My surname is Cao.¡± Cao Feiying forced out these three words.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t like the Cao family extending their hand too far to our family.¡± After saying that, Qu Yaotao turned around and walked out of the room. He then mmed the door shut.


    Cao Feiying looked at her husband¡¯s retreating figure as he left without turning his head. She felt wronged and tears immediately burst out from her eyes.


    ¡°Yaobing, you should go and talk to Dad. Those shares cannot be transferred to Meng¡¯er¡¯s name.¡± After returning to the room, Murong Ying said to Qu Yaobing with a worried face. ¡°If father really transfers those shares to Meng¡¯er¡¯s name, Meng¡¯er will be disliked by our third sister-inw and the rest before she returns to the Qu family.¡±


    Originally, if Cao Feiying had not opened her mouth, Qu Yaobing would have rejected his father¡¯s suggestion. However, what his third sister-inw said just now made him very unhappy. His daughter still had not acknowledged her ancestors and her surname was not Qu. However, no matter what, it could not change the fact that she was his daughter.


    ¡°Hmph, I want to see who will give my daughter a hard time.¡± Qu Yaobing was really not to be trifled with. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Dad has always had his own ns. Since he said he wanted to transfer those shares to Meng¡¯er, he must have his reasons. Besides, it¡¯s not certain if those shares can be sent out.¡± Not to mention the rare shares of the Murong family, they might not even be able to catch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    Elder Liu might not even be willing to let Meng¡¯er take those shares.


    Not to mention the truth about Qu Yaobing.


    The next day, Qu Haoxiang was about to go out to look for Chen Meng¡¯er when his grandfather, Elder Qu, stopped him.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m still in a hurry to eat the pastries that Meng¡¯er personally made.¡± This was something that he had begged for for a long time yesterday. Qu Haoxiang said somewhat anxiously.


    When Elder Qu heard his little grandson¡¯s words, his eyes immediately lit up. Meng¡¯er personally made pastries. He wanted to try them. ¡°Ahem, I happen to have something to do at the Green Gang too. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Elder Qu would not admit it, but he was afraid that if he went to the Green Gang, he would be stopped by Elder Liu. That was why he used the excuse of hitching a ride with his grandson.


    Although Elder Liu had always said that he would not express any opinions on the matter of their rtionship and wouldpletely listen to Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion, when Elder Liu thought about how someone came to snatch his granddaughter away from him, his heart would not feel good. As such, he tried every means to stop Elder Qu from seeing Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright then, hurry up, Grandpa,¡± Qu Haoxiang urged.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu was very bored these days, so she took out a few ancient medical books from her space and brought them to him to relieve his boredom. As soon as Elder Liu received the ancient medical books that Chen Meng¡¯er gave him, he couldn¡¯t put them down.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er watching over him, he would have been cooped up in the study these past two days without sleep or rest.


    As a result, when Skinny entered Elder Liu¡¯s study these past two days, he had been very light-footed, afraid that he would make too much noise and disturb his boss. Skinny walked into the study quietly, then moved closer to Elder Liu¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, Elder Qu and his little grandson, Qu Haoxiang, havee. They say they want to see the little miss.¡±


    Elder Liu, who was originally focused on studying the ancient medical books, immediately stopped studying when he heard Skinny mention Elder Qu. ¡°What? What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°ording to the information we received, Elder Qu is nning to transfer the Murong family¡¯s shares in his hands to Little Miss. I reckon that he is here today to talk to Little Miss about this matter.¡± Skinny voiced out his guess.


    ¡°Hmph, Elder Qu is dreaming. He only wants to use these things to please Meng¡¯er,¡± Elder Liu said uncaringly. ¡°He really thinks that our Meng¡¯er is from a small family. These things are really not enough to win her over.¡±


    When Skinny heard his boss¡¯s words, the corner of his mouth twitched. He really wanted to say, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t make those shares of the Murong family so worthless. After all, there are many people outside who are jealous.¡±. However, when Skinny thought about it, it made sense. His boss¡¯s words were true.


    The shares of the Murong family, which were treasures in the eyes of others, were not worthy of his little miss¡¯s attention. Not to mention how much money his little miss had in her own pocket, he knew that she had made quite a lot of money in the Japanese stock market. Hhe had one to two hundred million in her pocket. In addition to the Green Gang and the Liu family¡¯s profits, the small amount of shares of the Murong family were not worthy of her attention.


    However, if Skinny knew that she had billions in her purse, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he would have.


    Although Elder Liu said that Elder Qu wouldn¡¯t be able to win her over, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry in his heart. He was worried that his precious granddaughter would be roped in by Elder Qu. Elder Liu didn¡¯t read the ancient medical book anymore. He threw down the book down and asked Skinny, ¡°Where are Elder Qu and Qu Haoxiang now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already at the little miss¡¯s ce.¡± Skinny wanted to stop them, but with Qu Haoxiang leading the way, he did not dare stop them. Who asked this kid to be the elder brother of their little miss? Moreover, he had also agreed with his little miss that he would eat the pastries personally made by her today.


    Thinking of this, Skinny did not feel good. This Qu family¡¯s people were here to snatch Little Miss from them.

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633:</h4>


    ¡°Then what are you still waiting for? Hurry up and leave.¡± Elder Liu could not sit still anymore. He stood up and walked towards the courtyard that Chen Meng¡¯er liked to stay in.


    The moment Elder Liu walked into the courtyard, he heard Little Apple¡¯s unhappy voice, ¡°Bad guy! Bad guy. You snatched Little Apple¡¯s pastry.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, this is what my sister made for me. It¡¯s mine!¡± Following that, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s exasperated voice could be heard.


    Without even looking, it was clear that as long as Qu Haoxiang appeared, countless battles would be held every day. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her brother, who was being childish in front of her, and her head ached. However, she had never intervened in the battle between her brother and Little Apple.


    That was because as long as she participated, the mes of war would not be extinguished, but would instead burn even more intensely. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was very tactful and would sit by the side to watch the show.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other. I¡¯ve been thinking too much about my granddaughter.¡± In front of others, Elder Qu, who was known as the King of Hell, had a smile on his face. ¡°Meng¡¯er, when are you going to visit the Qu family? Your grandmother is always talking about you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er only remembered when Elder Qu mentioned Madam Qu. She had promised to treat Madam Qu¡¯s illness. Because Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the capital, Madam Qu had gone home to recuperate after she recovered. She had not gone for surgery until now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was just about to open her mouth to tell Elder Qu about Madam Qu¡¯s health when someone snorted coldly and interrupted what she was about to say. ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t keep calling her your granddaughter. My Meng¡¯er is MY granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu walked in with a displeased expression.


    The moment Elder Liu appeared, Little Apple and Qu Haoxiang, who had been arguing non-stop about a piece of pastry a second ago, stopped arguing immediately.


    ¡°Hehe, this is something that will happen sooner orter. Moreover, even if Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t acknowledge the Qu family, we can¡¯t deny that she has the blood of the Qu family flowing in her veins.¡± Elder Qu was not angry. He chuckled and spoke.


    However, only Elder Qu himself knew how much he had endured to not fly into a rage.


    Elder Qu had interacted with Elder Liu many times. On the surface, the two of them did not seem to be on good terms, and Elder Liu was always on guard against Elder Qu. However, only Chen Meng¡¯er knew that these two old men were only different on the surface. In their hearts, they were both like each other.


    Therefore, Elder Qu and Elder Liu were exchanging pleasantries. Chen Meng¡¯er pretended not to see them. She was reading her book, basking in the sun, and drinking afternoon tea. It was very satisfying.


    It was not until Elder Qu and Elder Liu became tired of talking did they realize that they had been arguing for a long time, and the person involved had not heard what they were saying at all.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, why did youe to see me today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the two old men had finally stopped arguing, so she put down the book in her hand, raised her head, looked at Elder Qu, and asked.


    ¡°I have something for you.¡± Elder Qu and Elder Liu quarreled and forgot about their official business. ¡°This is the transfer of shares of the Murong family. I have transferred all the shares of the Murong family to your name.¡± Elder Qu handed the document in his hand to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took it and closed it after a quick nce. Then, she handed it back to Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu¡¯s expression immediately turned sad, ¡°What? Do you think Grandpa gave you too little? Do you not like it?¡± Elder Qu did not reach out to take it. Instead, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of grievance and stubbornness.


    Well, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Qu¡¯s expression, she knew that the person in front of her was another childish person. Moreover, he was bing more and more difficult to deal with. Chen Meng¡¯er felt her head ache.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er had long known that the Qu family had created an unhappy situation because of the matter of the Murong family¡¯s shares. Therefore, when Elder Qu handed the documents of the shares to her, she was not surprised at all.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pinched the bridge of her nose and said, ¡°Grandpa Qu, I think that many people in the Qu family are not feeling happy and are reluctant to give me the shares of the Murong family. I don¡¯t want to cause internal strife in the Qu family because of me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words touched Grandpa Qu so much that tears almost flowed down his face. But, the more Chen Meng¡¯er acted like this, the more Elder Qu wanted to deliver everything that he thought was good in the world to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu, who was familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nature, looked at Elder Qu who was so touched that tears were about to fall. He secretly pursed his lips, but his heart was relieved.


    ¡°Girl, take them. The shares should have been yours to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family wouldn¡¯t have been able to resolve the Murong family matter so smoothly and acquire the Murong family¡¯s shares. Moreover, even though your mother isn¡¯t Matriarch Murong¡¯s biological daughter, she is still the Murong family¡¯s daughter. Only when the Murong family¡¯s shares are in your hands will it be reasonable,¡± Elder Qu said firmly, this was something he had already decided on when he purchased the Murong family¡¯s shares. Therefore, when he purchased the Murong family¡¯s shares, he used the money in his own ount. ¡°Besides, this is something I bought for my granddaughter. It has nothing to do with anyone in the Qu family.¡±

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634:</h4>


    Elder Qu¡¯s attitude was firm. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not ept the Murong family¡¯s shares today, he would stay here and not leave.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not even need to listen to the news from the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework. She could guess that many people in the Qu family would be unhappy.


    As for the things that were originally considered treasures, she, Chen Meng¡¯er, really didn¡¯t take a fancy to them.


    The shares of the Murong family were worth a lot of money, but how could these shares be so easy to take? If she epted these shares, she would be thergest shareholder of the Murong family¡¯s business. Of course, she also had the right to change the name of thepany.


    However, she had to bear the corresponding responsibility. Some people only saw what was on the surface, but they could not understand what was inside. The Murong family had already started to fall. Such argepany could not be said to be an empty shell, but it was not much better.


    If she took these shares, she would have to spend a lot of effort to clean up the interior of the Murong family business. Moreover, if it was not done well, she might even have to help out with a huge debt.


    Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er was confident and had the ability to clean up the Murong family business. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not willing to do such a thankless task.


    When the time came, if she were to clean up the Murong family business, some people would be jealous and say something unpleasant. If she was not capable enough, she would be able to destroy the Murong family business and many people would be gloating over her misfortune.


    ¡°Sis, take it. Grandpa gave it to you. It¡¯s a waste not to take it.¡± Qu Haoxiang doted on his sister as well.


    Last night, when his third aunt, Cao Feiying, came out to say those words, Qu Haoxiang felt ufortable. This was a gift from his grandfather to his sister. This proved that his grandfather loved his sister very much.


    However, Qu Haoxiang was not an impulsive person. After all, he knew that Cao Feiying was his aunt. If he stood out and spoke back publicly, not only would he be said to be rude, but he would sully the reputation of his uncle and cousin.


    Therefore, Qu Haoxiang put his dissatisfaction towards his third aunt away.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯d like to hear what you have to say, Haoxiang.¡± Originally, Elder Liu didn¡¯t think much of the shares of the Murong family that Elder Qu had taken out. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t willing to let Chen Meng¡¯er take them either. But Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words made Elder Liu change his mind.


    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she want this thing that was delivered to her door. ¡°Meng¡¯er, since this is a token of your Grandpa Qu¡¯s goodwill, let¡¯s take it. Moreover, it¡¯s not a big deal to ept such a small thing. I¡¯d like to see who would have the guts to cause trouble behind our backs.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s speech made Elder Qu¡¯s face light up when he heard it. However, Elder Liu¡¯s subsequent words made him reveal an awkward expression. Not to mention other families, just the Qu family¡¯s own people would definitely gossip behind their backs.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to open her mouth to reject them, but they had already said so much. If she were to reject them again, she would seem petty. Forget it. She had a lot of things to do anyway. One or two more things wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    After thinking it through, Chen Meng¡¯er withdrew her hand generously. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll thank Grandpa Qu for the present. Even though I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±


    The sentence that Chen Meng¡¯er added at the end made Grandpa Qu not know whether tough or cry, but it made Elder Liu¡¯s mood improve greatly. He looked at Grandpa Qu with a grin and a teasing smile.

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635:</h4>


    ¡°In that case, Meng¡¯er, tell Grandpa what you like. Next time, Grandpa will know what you want.¡± Elder Qu was determined to make up for the love he owed his granddaughter.


    However, only Chen Meng¡¯er could be so picky about the things that Elder Qu gave her. If it were anyone else, Elder Qu would probably roll his eyes and say, ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Then he would turn around and leave.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Our Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯tck anything.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, Elder Liu rushed to help Chen Meng¡¯er answer.


    ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m asking Meng¡¯er, not you.¡± Having interacted with Elder Liu many times, Elder Qu was blunt with him. Moreover, Elder Qu understood that Chen Meng¡¯er was the Qu family¡¯s granddaughter. And now, Chen Meng¡¯er was Elder Liu¡¯s god-granddaughter, the leader of the Green Gang and the head of the Liu family. In the future, he would have more contact with Elder Liu, and they would be getting closer and closer. If they were still as polite as before, they would be estranged. That would also make things difficult for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I understand Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ll answer on her behalf.¡±


    It was still Chen Meng¡¯er who felt that the two of them were too noisy. She opened her mouth to stop them. ¡°Alright, Grandpa and Grandpa Qu, aren¡¯t you thirsty? Aren¡¯t you tired? It¡¯s better to drink some tea, eat some snacks, and rest.¡±


    Although the two grandfathers still wanted more, they still listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and stopped.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, you didn¡¯te today just to give me the Murong family shares, right? If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Although the paternity test had confirmed that Chen Meng¡¯er was the missing child of the Qu family, in the end, Chen Meng¡¯er still hadn¡¯t acknowledged her family. So, she still called him ¡°Grandpa Qu¡±.


    However, every time Chen Meng¡¯er called him ¡°Grandpa Qu¡±, Elder Qu¡¯s heart would not feel good. He was clearly Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological grandfather, why did she still add the surname ¡°Qu¡± after ¡°Grandpa¡±?


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is still smart. Grandpa has something to tell you. Look, the results of the paternity test are out. It proves that you are my family¡¯s granddaughter. Please just call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯.¡± Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation.


    When Elder Qu said this, Elder Liu and Qu Haoxiang also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er carefully, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer immediately. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter to acknowledge one¡¯s family. Also, I can¡¯t make the decision on such a big matter alone.¡±


    ¡°Elder Liu...¡± Elder Qu thought that Chen Meng¡¯er meant to ask for Elder Liu¡¯s consent, so he immediately turned to look at Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu, who understood his granddaughter, knew what she meant, he shook his head at Elder Qu. ¡°Elder Qu, I really can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Although I¡¯m Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, Chen Ping and his wife, who brought her up, need to know as well.¡±


    Chen Ping and his wife were not in the capital. The two rarely came to the capital. Therefore, Elder Qu had never met his granddaughter¡¯s adoptive parents even once, so he threw this matter to the back of his mind. Elder Qu patted his forehead, with a regretful expression, he said, ¡°Look at my brain. I¡¯m really old and useless. I actually forgot such important people. Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll bring your parents to s city to visit your adoptive parents in two days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. In just two days, Chen Ping and Liu Juan will move to the capital.¡± Elder Liu put down the teacup in his hand. Slowly, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er¡¯s eldest brother is taking his college entrance exam today. The education in the capital is better than those in the county-level cities. Meng¡¯er and her second brother are also studying in high school. I mentioned the issue of children¡¯s education to Chen Ping and his wife previously. After discussing it with them, they agreed to move the family to the capital.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened when she heard her grandfather¡¯s words. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, are you serious? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Only then did Elder Liu realize that he seemed to have let the cat out of the bag. Previously, he and Chen Ping had decided to surprise her, so they had deliberately kept this matter a secret. Elder Liu was so remorseful that he wanted to hit his head. However, on the surface, he still said calmly, ¡°Really, didn¡¯t I tell you about this? Oh, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m old and my memory is failing.¡±


    No one present believed Elder Liu¡¯s words. Even Elder Qu looked at Elder Liu in disbelief.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dwell on this topic. Right now, her attention was focused on her parents and the fact that her two older brothers wereing to the capital. In the past few years, because Elder Liu was no longer in charge, he had left all matters of the Green Gang and the Liu family to her. As a result, the time that she spent at home was much less.


    Almost two-thirds of her time was spent outside every year. This time, she had been out for almost two months, but she did not go back. She really missed her parents. It was a good thing that her parents and two older brothers were moving to Beijing.


    ¡°What about my parents¡¯panies?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not be blinded by surprise. Sometimes, she was rational.


    ¡°They are relocating them to Beijing,¡± Elder Liu said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If theirpanies stay in that small ce, they won¡¯t have much future development.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had long been interested in asking her parents to move to Beijing. However, she had a lot of things to do, so she had dragged this matter until now.


    Perhaps, if it were not for her grandfather, Elder Liu, this matter would have dragged on further. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare a ce for them to live.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er could not sit still.


    ¡°Alright, just sit here quietly. I¡¯ve already taken care of these things.¡±

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636:</h4>


    Elder Qu saw that it was gettingte, so he took his grandson, Qu Haoxiang, and left. Elder Liu was out of Elder Qu¡¯s expectations today. He actually asked the two of them to stay for dinner.


    However, whether Elder Liu was being polite or sincere, he could only ponder.


    Elder Qu had received important news today. When he went back, he had to discuss this with his youngest son and daughter-inw. When Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive parents came to the capital, they had to prepare some gifts and pay them a visit to thank them for all the years that they had taken good care of Meng¡¯er. Of course, the most important thing was to think of a way to make them nod their heads and make Meng¡¯er acknowledge her family.


    Aftering out of the Green Gang, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s mood was very low. The disappointment on his face could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried.


    After thinking about his own matters, Elder Qu finally noticed the strange behavior of his grandson. He asked with concern, ¡°Haoxiang, what happened? Didn¡¯t you just have fun with Little Apple?¡± Elder Qu guessed, ¡°Is it because Grandpa didn¡¯t agree to stay for dinner?¡±


    Qu Haoxiang shook his head and pouted even more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? On a closer look, you really look quite simr to Meng¡¯er. Heh, no wonder you¡¯re twins.¡± Elder Qu deliberately said to tease his grandson.


    ¡°Grandpa, tell me, does sis like her two older brothers more? Are her two older brothers more important in her heart?¡± Qu Haoxiang had been holding back this question for a long time. When he was in the Green Gang, Qu Haoxiang saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes light up when she talked about her two older brothers. He did not feel good about it and wanted to ask.


    Elder Qu was stunned by his grandson¡¯s question. He did not expect his grandson to be unhappy because of this. He was even more surprised that his grandson would ask such a question.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Elder Qu¡¯s answer was so guilty no matter how he heard it.


    Elder Qu knew clearly that in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, her adoptive family¡¯s weight was far greater than the Qu family¡¯s weight. However, this was also unavoidable. After all, they had lived together for more than ten years.


    Thinking about his own granddaughter not being close to him but being close to someone else, Elder Qu¡¯s heart also did not feel good.


    ¡°Grandfather, how could it not be? You didn¡¯t see it just now. When my sister mentioned her two brothers, her eyes lit up. But, I¡¯m her biological brother. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s rted to her by blood.¡±


    ¡°Haoxiang, although we¡¯re your sister¡¯s biological rtives, that family has raised your sister for more than ten years after all. It¡¯s normal to have love for them.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s heart was bitter, however, when he saw his grandson¡¯s current state, he quickly tried to cheer him up. Otherwise, when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive family arrived, his grandson would do something impulsive and do something bad to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two older brothers. It would be terrible. This might render their previous efforts useless. ¡°We¡¯ve been separated from your sister for more than ten years. In these past ten years, if it weren¡¯t for her adoptive family, we wouldn¡¯t even know if we would be able to see your sister again. So, after theye to the capital in a few days, you have to treat them well. Don¡¯t give them the cold shoulder, understand? Moreover, the rtionship has to be cultivated slowly. In the future, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to cultivate a rtionship with your sister.¡±


    Qu Haoxiang did not know what to do for a moment. It was because he thought too highly of his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, that he got into such a difficult position. As soon as his grandfather said that, he turned around. ¡°Yes, I understand, Grandpa. I understand what to do.¡±

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637:</h4>


    ¡°Bro, my father-inw has transferred all the shares of the Murong family to my niece who has yet to acknowledge her family.¡± After Cao Feiying calmed herself down, she took advantage of the fact that her husband and son were not at home and made a trip back to her mother¡¯s house.


    Cao Feiying had things on her mind. When she returned to her mother¡¯s house, she did not even have the time to greet her sister-inw and the others before she pulled her older brother into the study room.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you to think of a way to get those shares?¡± When Cao Feihu heard this, the displeasure on his face was revealed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the time to say anything. My father-inw has already transferred the shares of the Murong family to her.¡± When Cao Feiying saw her brother¡¯s stern face, her face also fell. Originally, when she was at home, she had already been reprimanded by her husband. She felt very ufortable in her heart.


    The moment she returned to her parents¡¯ house, her brother actually gave her a look.


    Only then did Cao Feihue back to his senses. This was his little sister in front of him, and he was still depending on her. He hurriedly put away the expression on his face. He smiled and said, ¡°Your father-inw is too biased in his way of doing things. There are so many grandchildren in the Qu family, so why did he give all of the shares to that granddaughter of his who has yet to acknowledge the family? I still don¡¯t know if she is the real deal.¡±


    ¡°Bro, you don¡¯t know that when this child was just born, my father-inw and mother-inw doted on her very much. Now, that they¡¯ve found her again, they want to win her favor.¡± When Cao Feiying thought of this, she felt ufortable in her heart.


    What was wrong with these people? Other people¡¯s families doted on boys, but only the Qu family doted on a girl.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve heard from you that the Qu family has found the child that was lost back then. You didn¡¯t even mention where that child is now? Which family is she from? If she¡¯s from a small family, we¡¯ll think of a way to dig out the Murong family¡¯s shares in her hands.¡± Cao Feihu had a n.


    How could Cao Feiying not know what her brother was thinking? When she thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, her face became even more unsightly. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t think about your little ns. She is not someone we can plot against.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡± Cao Feihu did not believe it. In this country, there were not many families that the Cao family needed to be wary of.


    ¡°She is the youngdy of the Green Gang,¡± Cao Feiying said.


    ¡°What?¡± Cao Feihu thought he had misheard.


    ¡°The youngdy of the Green Gang is the missing child of the Qu family.¡± Every time Cao Feiying thought of this, she felt depressed.


    In fact, when Chen Meng¡¯er was taken away by someone, not everyone in the Qu family was sad. Some people were even happy to see such an oue. Chen Meng¡¯er getting the favoritism of the Qu family¡¯s two elders caused many people in the Qu family to feel ufortable. It also caused rm bells to ring in their hearts.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± If this youngdy of the Green Gang was really the Qu family¡¯s lost child, then the matter would really be troublesome. Cao Feihu¡¯s expression was really ugly at this moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t want to? I only found out about it two days ago. The Qu family¡¯s elders are keeping it a secret.¡± Cao feiying said unhappily, ¡°Tell me, if Qu Yaobing and his wife were to obtain such a precious daughter, would there still be a ce for us to establish ourselves in the Qu family in the future?¡±


    Cao Feiying was worried that after the Qu Yaobing couple recognized Chen Meng¡¯er as their daughter, her family¡¯s position in the Qu family would weaken.


    What Cao Feihu was worried about was whether or not his previous actions would be discovered.

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638:</h4>


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had epted the shares of the Murong family, she could not let the Murong family¡¯s business go bankrupt just like that.


    Therefore, she brought Zhou Yunjie to the Murong family¡¯s business for a one-day trip. Of course, it was still called the Murong Group for now.


    Regarding the situation of the Murong Group, Chen Meng¡¯er only knew a little about it from the intelligencework of the Green Gang. The situation of the Murong Group was not doing so well.


    However, the actual situation was only known after Chen Meng¡¯er went to investigate it herself.


    However, it was clear that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s investigation did not go so smoothly. Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie had just left the car when they were stopped by Murong Qi in an aggressive manner. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re too despicable. I just fell in love with Yuwen Jing. You were afraid that I would snatch Yuwen Jing away, so you actually made a move against our family. Let me tell you, even if you bring down our family, I will notpromise.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t understand Murong Qi at all. Speaking of which, thest few times she saw Murong Qi, other than her temper, everything else seemed quite normal. However, today, she looked as if she was possessed by something. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to let Murong Qi continue. ¡°Murong Qi, have you read too many romance novels and gone mad? What has the fall of your family got to do with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Murong Qi with a smile, however, the smile did not reach her eyes.


    ¡°How is it none of your business? Chen Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t even dare admit what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re really cowardly.¡± Murong Qi was so angry that her face was red.


    ¡°Murong Qi, please don¡¯t be encouraged by others toe and be cannon fodder before you know what¡¯s going on.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er no longer paid any attention to Murong Qi.


    Murong Qi still wanted to catch up and scream at Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Zhou Yunjie would not give her this chance.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er had already walked far away. Murong Qi was still being held by Zhou Yunjie as she screamed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back. ¡°Men, get Miss Murong out of here. From now on, don¡¯t let her appear within the sight of the little miss,¡± Zhou Yunjie said and a few tall men in ck suits walked out from the surroundings, giving the people in the lobby of the Murong Group a scare.


    Murong Qi struggled, but how could she win against those bodyguards?


    They carried Murong Qi and threw her out of the Murong Group.


    ¡°You fiends! I am the eldest daughter of the Murong family. You can¡¯t treat me like this. This is the Murong family¡¯s territory. Guards, where are you? Get these people out of the Murong Group.¡± Murong Qi stood up from the ground. She didn¡¯t even care about the dirt on her body as she shouted at the top of her voice.


    Zhou Yunjie, who was about to leave, turned around after hearing Murong Qi¡¯s words. He looked at Murong Qi with a cold face and said to her, ¡°Miss Murong, I don¡¯t think you know this. This ce is no longer your family¡¯s territory. This ce will not be called the Murong Group soon. It belongs to our little miss now.¡±


    After saying that, Zhou Yunjie gave Murong Qi a cold nce, then turned around and strode away to chase after Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Meanwhile, Murong Qi was really frightened by Zhou Yunjie¡¯s cold and indifferent look.


    The situation of the Murong Group was very bad. At least, it was worse than what Chen Meng¡¯er had seen in the intelligence report. ¡°This is really a mess. If I didn¡¯t know that Elder Qu really doted on you, I would have thought that Elder Murong did this on purpose and wanted to see you make a fool of yourself.¡± Fatty held the Murong Group¡¯s financial statements that Chen Meng¡¯er had taken back.


    ¡°I think those people from the Murong family are all talented people. Murong Group has suffered so much in the past few years, but they haven¡¯t gone bankrupt yet.¡± Zhuge Yu flipped through the financial statements in his hands and clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°I know that. The Murong family has been able to hold on until now thanks to the Qu family. Those people are still willing to cooperate with Murong Group because they want to curry favor with the Qu family. They want to use the Murong family to hook up with the Qu family.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you n to do?¡± Zhuge Yu looked at Skinny in agreement. He turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had thrown them a pile of financial statements of the Murong family after he returned. After that, Chen Meng¡¯er became silent and asked.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged her shoulders at Zhuge Yu and the others. She said helplessly, ¡°Do you think that I will let the Murong Group go bankrupt now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others answered in unison.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not let the pile of shares in her hands turn into trash. Therefore, she had no other choice. ¡°Before I make my move, I will change its name first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really did not like the Murong family, whether it was in her past life or this life.


    Therefore, she could not make her contribute to the ¡°Murong Group¡±.


    ¡°Of course. Little Miss, what do you think of the name ¡®Dream¡¯?¡± Fatty was interested in choosing a name. ¡°This way, others will know that it is your business at a nce.¡±


    Fatty¡¯s suggestion was agreed upon by everyone.


    Zhuge Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Dream is ¡®Meng¡¯ in Chinese, it will be the ce where dreams begin.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not like Fatty¡¯s suggestion. However, after hearing Zhuge Yu¡¯sment, Chen Meng¡¯er also felt that the name ¡®Dream¡¯ was really not bad. ¡°Yes, I also think it¡¯s not bad. Let¡¯s call it that.¡±

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639:</h4>


    ¡°By the way, Little Miss, how should we deal with Murong Qi?¡± Zhou Yunjie was concerned about Murong Qi. Of course, Zhou Yunjie was concerned about Murong Qi not because he was interested in Murong Qi, but because Murong Qi¡¯s attitude towards his little miss really made him angry. He had wanted to teach Murong Qi a lesson for a long time.


    ¡°Have you found out who instigated Murong Qi behind the scenes?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer Zhou Yunjie¡¯s question, but asked a question that waspletely different from the one Zhou Yunjie had asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found out. It¡¯s Cao Feiying. Qu Yaotao¡¯s wife and the eldest daughter of the Cao family. Little Miss, how did you know that someone had said something behind Murong Qi¡¯s back?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    ¡°Because Murong Qi is just an idiot.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged her shoulders and said.


    If one were to say that Murong Qi would go to Chen Meng¡¯er to pick a fight, it was not only because she did not like Chen Meng¡¯er, but also because she was bewitched by someone else.


    The day Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying brought the evidence and went to seek an exnation from Matriarch Murong, Murong Qi was not at home. When she returned home, the first news she received was that the Murong family was going to fall because they had offended the Qu family.


    Murong Qi did not believe this rumor. She felt that it was a malicious rumor created by those outside who were jealous of the Murong family.


    However, when Murong Qi returned home, she saw that the house, which was usually cleaned up by the servants, was now in a mess. Not only was it dirty, but many of the antiques in the house had disappeared without a trace.


    Only then did she realize that something big had really happened at home.


    Murong Qi wanted to ask her grandmother what had happened at home. However, her grandmother was sick and could not get out of bed. She did not want to see anyone, not even her granddaughter.


    Murong Qi could only go to her father to ask about the situation.


    Her father told her that the Murong family had lost the support of the Qu family and copsed.


    Murong Di only said this to his daughter, Murong Qi. He did not say anything else.


    Murong Qi thought about how her aunt treated her like her own daughter. Moreover, the Murong family was her aunt¡¯s maternal family. Her aunt would definitely not leave her in the lurch. Murong Qi did not care about anything else. She hailed a taxi and rushed to the Qu family.


    She stopped by the guards this time.


    Murong Qi naturally exploded, ¡°Are you guys blind? I¡¯m going to look for my aunt and uncle. If you guys stop me like this, I¡¯ll tell my aunt and uncleter. Let¡¯s see if you can still keep your jobs.¡± No matter how Murong Qi tried to threaten the guards of the Murong family, the expression on their faces did not change at all. They pretended that they did not hear what Murong Qi said.


    They had long received an order from their young master, Qu Haoxiang. In the future, whenever someone from the Murong family came, they would all be stopped. They were not allowed to let them in. Moreover, this order was approved by the head of the Qu family, Elder Qu.


    Therefore, these guards dutifully stopped Murong Qi from entering the Qu family¡¯s gate.


    Just as Murong Qi was arguing with the guards, Cao Feiying came back from the car and saw Murong Qi standing at the door, impatiently talking to the guards.


    When Cao Feiying saw Murong Qi, she had a n. She asked the driver to stop the car at the door.


    Cao Feiying got out of the car and said to Murong Qi with a warm smile, ¡°Hey, Qiqi, why don¡¯t youe in?¡±


    When Murong Qi saw Cao Feiying, she was on guard. The person who looked down on her the most was Qu Haoxiang¡¯s third aunt. This was because Cao Feiying also had the same intentions as Matriarch Murong.

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640:</h4>


    When Cao Feiying gave birth to her son, she suffered from a difficultbor and hurt her body. Therefore, it would be very difficult for her to have another child in the future.


    Cao Feiying, who was aware that there was no hope for her to give birth to another daughter, saw that her inws liked girls so much. Therefore, after Chen Meng¡¯er, the only girl in the Qu family, was taken away, she also thought of bringing up the daughter of her elder brother by her side and letting her niece win the favor of her inws. She wanted her to gain a firm foothold in the Qu family.


    Unfortunately, she toote. Matriarch Murong was one step ahead of her and sent Murong Qi to the Qu family to stay by Murong Ying¡¯s side.


    Therefore, over the years, Cao Feiying was the person who disliked Murong Qi the most. Usually, when everyone was around, it was a little better. Cao Feiying¡¯s superficial skills were quite good, but behind her back, when she met Murong Qi, she did not have a good expression. She often said nasty things to Murong Qi.


    ¡°Third Young Madam.¡± The guard saw that it was Cao Feiying and greeted her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you stop Miss Murong and not let her in? Don¡¯t you know that Miss Murong is the fifth young madam¡¯s niece?¡± Cao Feiying actually spoke up for Murong Qi. This made Murong Qi¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Young Madam. It was Young Master who gave the order. He said that the Qu family would not allow anyone from the Murong family to enter in the future. This order was given with the permission of the family head. So, I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Murong can not enter.¡± The guard was a little embarrassed, but he still spoke with a straight face.


    The guard knew clearly in his heart that Elder Qu was the one in charge of the Qu family.


    Cao Feiying did not really want to speak up for Murong Qi, nor did she think of disobeying her father-inw and bringing Murong Qi into the Qu family. In the end, Cao Feiying still looked down on Murong Qi from the bottom of her heart. She only got out of the car because Murong Qi was useful to her.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Miss Murong, I¡¯m really sorry. My father-inw¡¯s orders can not be disobeyed. However, this Haoxiang is really too much. How can he be like this? Although Meng¡¯er is his sister, you are also his sister. How can he do this?¡± Cao Feiying deliberately said something to defend Murong Qi.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? What do you mean Chen Meng¡¯er is Haoxiang¡¯s sister?¡± Murong Qi jumped into Cao Feiying¡¯s trap.


    ¡°Ah? You still don¡¯t Know? Meng¡¯er is your aunt¡¯s biological daughter, she is our family¡¯s young miss. You don¡¯t even know how much my father-inw dotes on this little granddaughter of his. I¡¯m afraid of angering him by saying anything about her,¡± Cao Feiying said with a slight exaggeration.


    ¡°I also heard that when your aunt and uncle went to your family two days ago, this girl, Meng¡¯er, was also there. Speaking of which, Meng¡¯er is also your grandmother¡¯s granddaughter, right? But I don¡¯t know how your grandmother and the others made Meng¡¯er unhappy. My Father-inw actually told the outside world that he was going to cut off rtions with your family,¡± Cao Feiying said with great enthusiasm.


    Just like that, before she finished speaking, Murong Qi turned around and left angrily.


    Looking at Murong Qi¡¯s furious appearance, Cao Feiying knew that this move of hers to sow discord was effective.


    Turning around, Cao Feiying told Murong Qi about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°Cao Feiying is really good at scheming. She is feeling ufortable and wants to use Murong Qi to make me feel ufortable.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a disdainful expression on her face. ¡°Who does she think I am? Someone like Murong Qi that she can y with?¡±

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641:</h4>


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, what are your ns?¡± Zhou Yunjie did not directly ask Chen Meng¡¯er how she wanted to deal with Cao Feiying.


    Zhou Yunjie could see that the person his little miss wanted to deal with was not Murong Qi, but Cao Feiying. Zhou Yunjie thought for a moment and understood that this Cao Feiying had been restless during this period of time. She had been thinking of ways to cause trouble for his little miss.


    Of course, Cao Feiying had done all those things behind her back. Moreover, she would not make a move herself. Thus, Murong Qi had be a chess piece in her hands to target Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t her maiden family, the Cao family, the most important thing to her? Then I¡¯ll start with the thing that she values the most.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t make a move, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m easy to bully.¡±


    In the end, it was Chen Meng¡¯er who was afraid of trouble and wanted to solve it once and for all.


    Zhou Yunjie really didn¡¯t like the Cao family. In the past few years, other than the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s own business had long been handed over to Zhou Yunjie for him to help manage.


    The Cao family, in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s view, was really not dignified.


    ¡°Not to mention, the Cao family recently had a coboration project with Dream¡¯s real estatepany.¡± Originally, seeing that the conditions of the Cao family¡¯spany were passable, it saved them the trouble and they nned to coborate with the Cao family. But now, the Cao family waspletely excluded from the coboration.


    Ever since Fatty named the Murong Group ¡°Dream¡±, Chen Meng¡¯er, who felt that the name was not bad and the meaning was even better, put all of her businesses under the name ¡°Dream¡±.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s businesses covered quite a wide range, including real estate, cosmetics, and electrical appliances. However, other than the Green Gang, very few people knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had these businesses under her name.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then terminate the cooperation with the Cao family. Not only with Dream, but also with the Green Gang and the Liu family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave this order, it was not that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to kill them all.


    Instead, she remembered something. In her previous life, the head of the Cao family, Cao Feihu, had offended someone and was reported for tax evasion and bribery. At that time, Cao Feihu had been abandoned during the general election.


    Chen Meng¡¯er remembered this matter because everyone who had been in contact with the Cao family had been affected. At that time, the Qu family¡¯s third young madam, Cao Feiying, was a member of the Cao family. The Qu family had cooperated with the Cao family many times. At that time, Cao Feihu had been arrested to investigate this matter, which had affected the Qu family a lot. Thepany under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s control was also affected to a certain extent.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss, I¡¯ll go and do it right away.¡± Zhou Yunjie did not know that Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about theseplicated matters. However, he did not need to know. He only needed to follow Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er got up early this morning.


    After Elder Liu finished his exercise, he went to the kitchen to eat breakfast. When he saw his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, busy serving breakfast to him while greeting him with a smile on her face, his heart still felt a little sour.


    ¡°Girl, you really hurt my heart. By the way, you have been by my side for longer than you have been by your parents¡¯ side. Howe you still have a deeper rtionship with them than you have with me?¡± Elder Liu was jealous.

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642:</h4>


    ¡°Oh, Grandpa, what are you saying? You have the same status as my parents in my heart.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Elder Liu and said coyly. ¡°Grandpa, quickly sit down and eat. I personally made breakfast today.¡±


    When Elder Liu heard that Chen Meng¡¯er personally made breakfast, he couldn¡¯t be bothered topete with Chen Ping and his wife. He couldn¡¯t wait to sit down. He picked up a spoon and scooped up some porridge before stuffing it into his mouth.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s culinary skills were something that even the chefs of the Green Gang were willing to concede to. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had too many things to do on a daily basis, so she did not have many opportunities to cook.


    Elder Liu couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. To him, this breakfast was the most important.


    ¡°Eh, Yuwen, why are you so early today?¡± Yuwen Jing, who came to the Green Gang almost every day to report, appeared at the entrance of the kitchen. Chen Meng¡¯er was a little surprised. Although Yuwen Jing came back to the Green Gang every day, it was still so early.


    Yuwen Jing was not an idle person. Although he stopped the objection of the Council of Elders of the Buyano family and stayed in the capital for a long time, he still had to personally handle the matters of the Buyano family.


    Yuwen Jing only came to the Green Gang every day after dealing with the matters of the Buyano family. ¡°I heard that Uncle and Aunt areing to the capital today. I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡± Yuwen Jing was clearly trying to curry favor with his future father-inw and mother-inw.


    Yuwen Jing knew that although Chen Ping and his wife were only Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive parents, their weight in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was much more important than Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying.


    Chen Ping and his wife had always treated Chen Meng¡¯er as their biological daughter.


    ¡°Is that so? Then thank you. Yuwen, have you eaten breakfast?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that since it was so early, Yuwen Jing probably had not eaten breakfast and asked casually.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Elder Liu who had been eating breakfast with his head lowered and had not bothered to look at him since he appeared. His eyes shed. Although Yuwen Jing had just eaten breakfast made by his grandmother and was not hungry at all, he still replied, ¡°I just rushed here and haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    If Yuwen Jing¡¯s guess was right, today¡¯s breakfast was definitely made by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had personally made breakfast, how could he miss it?


    Elder Liu only reacted when he saw Yuwen Jing sit down and was about to snatch the food from him. He red at Yuwen Jing. The threat in that re was very obvious. If Yuwen Jing wanted to eat the breakfast that Chen Meng¡¯er specially made for him, he would stop him from seeing Chen Meng¡¯er in the future.


    Yuwen Jing pretended that he did not see the extremely threatening look in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes. He picked up the spoon, lowered his head, scooped up the porridge that Chen Meng¡¯er served for him, and ate it.


    Elder Liu was very dissatisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s disregard for him. However, when he saw Yuwen Jing skip over his favorite dishes every time he picked up the food, he did not say anything.


    A lot of people in the Green Gang ate too much for breakfast today. It was because Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s breakfast was delicious.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643:</h4>


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had already prepared the tea for digestion. Half an hour after the meal, she served everyone a cup of tea. Otherwise, many members of the Green Gang would have eaten until their stomachs burst.


    After eating breakfast and resting for a while, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was about time for what she was waiting for. A group of people got off the car and set off for the capital airport in a grand manner.


    Private cars were not asmon as they would be a decadeter, so Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had a smooth journey.


    If it were a decadeter, the traffic from the city to the airport would be terrible.


    It was still early for Chen Meng¡¯er to arrive at the airport. Her parents and two brothers¡¯ ne had not arrived yet. Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were weed into the airport¡¯s VIP lounge by the airport ground staff.


    Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest had sat down in the VIP lounge, there was a knock on the door of their lounge.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest had puzzled expressions on their faces. At this time, who could it be?


    Just as Skinny was about to open the door to see who it was, during this period of time, Little Apple, who was learning to speak, suddenly said in a childish voice, ¡°Who is it? Pleasee in.¡±


    The door opened with a creak from the outside.


    The people who walked in were actually Elder Qu, Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying. ¡°Haha, looks like we didn¡¯te toote.¡± Elder Qu came in and said with a smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing appear. She frowned and subconsciously looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu. She had not told her parents about the Qu family¡¯s matter. She was afraid that if she told them over the phone, it would make her parents anxious.


    Hence, she nned to wait for her parents to arrive in the capital before telling them about this matter.


    Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er had the same thoughts. Hence, when he was on the phone with Chen Ping and his wife, he had never mentioned this matter.


    However, the reason for Elder Qu, Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying to appear at the airport was self-evident. It was because of Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Elder Liu felt that today was really not a good time to tell Chen Ping and his wife about this matter.


    Elder Liu did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to speak before he stood up and pulled Elder Qu out of the VIP lounge. ¡°Hey, Elder Liu, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t greeted Meng¡¯er yet.¡±


    As Elder Qu¡¯s voice faded away, the eyes of the Qu couple were focused on Chen Meng¡¯er, while the eyes of the people in the room were focused on the Qu couple.


    Qu Yaobing adjusted very quickly, he had long embraced the role of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father.


    On the other hand, Murong Ying looked at the girl in front of her who she felt was as exquisite as a doll at first nce. At that time, she had never thought that this doll-like girl was actually her daughter.


    Murong Ying stared nkly at Chen Meng¡¯er as her eyes turned red.


    She still remembered clearly that when her daughter had just been born, she was small and skinny, but she was so soft and tender that she was adorable. One could not help but feel heartache just by looking at her.


    However, in the blink of an eye, this adorable daughter of hers had disappeared from her side. At that time, when she found out that her daughter had gone missing, everything before her eyes was pitch ck. It was as if the surroundings had gone silent.


    Just when Murong Ying thought that she might not be able to see her daughter for the rest of her life, she was told that her daughter had been found. At that time, her first reaction was disbelief.


    Following that, she was at a loss. She did not know how toe into contact with her long-lost daughter.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± This was the first time Murong Ying had called out to her after she found out that Chen Meng¡¯er was her daughter. And this single word caused the tears that Murong Ying had been holding back to fall.


    Then, Murong Ying darted in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and pulled her into her arms, she cried bitterly, ¡°My baby, I¡¯ve finally found you. I thought I would never see you again in this lifetime!¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Murong Ying to rush up so directly and hug her and cry bitterly.


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er still had some resistance towards this biological mother of hers, but when she hugged her and cried bitterly, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart felt sour and astringent. Her eyes were also a little hot and she originally wanted to push her hand away, but at this moment, she found herself gently patting Murong Ying¡¯s back.


    Murong Ying was really bawling her eyes out,pletely disregarding her image. However, it was Murong Ying¡¯s undignified bawling that caused the people who originally did not think much of Qu Yaobing and his wife to treat them with respect.


    That¡¯s right, these two were also victims.

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that blood ties were sometimes quite wonderful.


    She admitted that she was not a soft-hearted person. When she saw others crying bitterly, she would not be the one who took the initiative to give them tissues.


    However, Murong Ying¡¯s tears were something that she could not ignore.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. If you continue crying, your eyes will swell up,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted Murong Ying¡¯s back and said helplessly. Comforting people was really not her forte.


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and gave a pleading look to Qu Yaobing.


    When Qu Yaobing saw that his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, wasforting her mother, he felt very gratified in his heart. Previously, he had always been worried that Chen Meng¡¯er would ostracize his wife, Murong Ying. His father and him had been in contact with her for some time but his wife had not..


    Therefore, for his wife, Murong Ying, Chen Meng¡¯er was like a stranger to her. Meanwhile, his wife seemed to be a little slow to warm up to her. Before she came today, his wife did not show any signs of eagerness to acknowledge their daughter.


    Therefore, Murong Ying¡¯s reaction just now hadpletely exceeded his expectations. It could be said that he was also given a small fright. If Chen Meng¡¯er had notforted her earlier, he might have already rushed over.


    Qu Yaobing could not bear to put his daughter in a difficult position. He walked over and pulled his wife into his arms, he said softly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. Didn¡¯t you get your daughter back? In the future, the two of us will make up for what we owe our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Murong Ying¡¯s voice was thick as she nodded her head in agreement with Qu Yaobing¡¯s words.


    Murong Ying raised her head and when she saw that everyone in the room was looking at her, she felt a little embarrassed. She was already so old, yet she actually started bawling in front of so many people.


    Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by the sound outside. ¡°Sir, Little Miss, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Just as they were speaking, the door to the VIP lounge was opened from the outside.


    Chen Ping and his wife, who were travel-worn, pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± The couple rushed straight towards Chen Meng¡¯er as soon as they entered, treating the rest of the people like they didn¡¯t exist. However, fortunately, the people from the Green Gang were used to it and they didn¡¯t mind.


    However, the expressions on Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying¡¯s faces were a littleplicated.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys came so quickly!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but raise her wrist to check the time. Didn¡¯t they say that the flight from S City to the capital city would arrive in a while?


    ¡°Haha, we did it on purpose. We told you that we took the next flight here on purpose.¡± Chen Ping said with a wide smile.


    ¡°This was your dad¡¯s idea. It has nothing to do with me. Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t me this on me.¡± Liu Juan immediately tried to clear the air.


    ¡°Hey, you! My idea was only implemented after you agreed with it.¡± Although Chen Ping said that, the smile on his face showed that they were joking.


    ¡°Why are you still making such a fuss? Seriously,¡± Chen Haoguo and Chen haoxuan, who were one step behind Chen Ping and Liu Juan, said with displeasure on their faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You even pushed us to the back! We miss her too, okay?¡± Chen Haoxuan hurriedly came up and added.

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645:</h4>


    As Chen Haoxuan spoke, he walked over and moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er. He looked at her dotingly and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯ve missed you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you only miss me? You don¡¯t miss anything else?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew her second brother the best. Moreover, his thoughts were almost written all over his face.


    ¡°I miss you, of course I miss something else as well.¡± Chen Haoxuan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an obsequious smile. He was not the least bit unhappy that his sister had revealed his true identity.


    Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and her adoptive family¡¯s harmonious appearance, and their hearts were filled with bitterness. The decent smile on Murong Ying¡¯s face was long gone.


    Qu Yaobing could not hold it in any longer and walked over. ¡°Hello, how are you?¡± Previously, after the Qu family had confirmed that Chen Meng¡¯er was the missing child of their Qu family, they had sent people to investigate Chen Ping¡¯s family. Hence, Qu Yaobing knew that Chen Ping and his wife were a few years older than them.


    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Apart from Ah Biao and his wife, the rest of the members of the Green Gang and Chen Ping and his wife, had seen each other before. But the two in front of him were unfamiliar.


    Before Qu Yaobing could speak, he was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. My Grandpa and Grandpa Qu haven¡¯te yet.¡± She hadn¡¯t told Chen Ping and his wife about it yet, if she rashly brought it up now, who knew what kind of situation would happen.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but grumble in her heart. Her grandfather had dragged Grandpa Qu outside to talk. Why had they been talking for so long and still hadn¡¯te back?


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was muttering, Elder Liu and Elder Qu both sneezed and pushed the door open to enter.


    When Elder Liu saw Chen Ping¡¯s family standing in the room, he was stunned as well. wasn¡¯t it not time yet? Why were they here. Speaking of which, he hadn¡¯t settled his matters yet.


    ¡°Uncle Liu.¡± ¡°Grandfather Liu.¡± Chen Ping¡¯s family greeted Elder Liu when they saw him.


    ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe. Then let¡¯s return to the Green Gang first and have a good rest.¡± Elder Liu was stunned for a moment before his brain started to work quickly.


    Elder Liu had already greeted Elder Qu just now, so when Qu Yaobing and the rest wanted to say something, they were stopped by Elder Qu with a look, ¡°Alright, if you have anything to say, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡±


    There were some things that had to be faced sooner orter.


    When they were in the car, Elder Liu purposely pulled Chen Ping and his wife to sit in the same car as him and Chen Meng¡¯er. Other than Chen Ping¡¯s family, everyone else understood.


    Chen Haoxuan wanted to sit with his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, but was pulled away by Yuwen Jing, who wanted to curry favor with his future brother-inw. He said that he wanted to sit with him. They had not seen each other for a long time and wanted to chat.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was in S City, Yuwen Jing had taken time out to stay in S City for a few days. Therefore, Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were not unfamiliar with Yuwen Jing.


    The car slowly and steadily drove towards the Green Gang residence.


    In the car, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu. For a moment, she did not know how to tell her parents. She just felt that she did not know how to tell them, which was why this matter had dragged on until today.


    After seeing his granddaughter¡¯s pleading gaze, Elder Liu coughed for a moment and then looked at Chen Ping and his wife with a serious face. ¡°Little Ping, Little Juan, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Chen Ping and Liu Juan looked at Elder Liu¡¯s serious expression and their nerves subconsciously tensed. They looked at Elder Liu with a nervous expression. ¡°Uncle Liu, tell us what it is. Little Juan and I will listen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Elder Liu really wanted to say that if the two of them were nervous, so was he. He was also afraid of messing things up. ¡°Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological parents have been found.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words made Liu Juan so nervous that she wanted to stand up from her seat.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, what exactly happened?¡± Chen Ping was a little calmer than Liu Juan, even though his heart was also nervous. However, Chen Ping¡¯s thoughts were still very emotional. He thought for a moment and frowned as he looked at Elder Liu, he asked, ¡°Uncle Liu, the biological parents you mentioned, are they the couple in the lounge?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu was not surprised that Chen Ping would guess the identity of Qu Yaobing and his wife.


    ¡°I knew it. They don¡¯t look like they came from an ordinary family, but they are still so polite to us. So that¡¯s how it is. Uncle Liu, what did they say? Meng¡¯er, what do you think? Tell me and your mother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared to be invisible until the end. But her father, Chen Ping, didn¡¯t let her have her way.


    ¡°Their idea is to take Meng¡¯er back. To make Meng¡¯er acknowledge her family. I just talked to the head of the family. Their old man isn¡¯t an unreasonable person. He said that even if Meng¡¯er returns to the Qu family, Meng¡¯er is still your daughter and still will call you Mom and Dad. Now it¡¯s up to the two of you. What do you think. Tell me. Don¡¯t worry, I am firmly on your side.¡± Elder Liu made his position clear. Actually, Elder Liu¡¯s words were not right. It should be said that he was firmly on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He knew that his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was on the side of Chen Ping and his wife.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you think? Tell us.¡± Chen Ping did not immediately answer Elder Liu¡¯s words. Instead, he turned his head to seek Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions. I¡¯ll listen to you guys on this matter.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not reject Qu Yaobing and his wife, in her heart, the weight of Chen Ping and his wife was still very heavy, it was much heavier than Qu Yaobing and his wife. ¡°Mom and Dad, don¡¯t feel any pressure. You can handle this matter however you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it. Your mom and I will consider this matter carefully.¡±

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646:</h4>


    The atmosphere in the car that Elder Qu and the others were sitting in was not much better than that of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    From the moment Elder Qu sat in the car, he had straightened his back and looked straight ahead with an expressionless face.


    Murong Ying did not even dare to breathe loudly. Among the daughters-inw of the Qu family, there was not a single one who was not afraid of Elder Qu, their father-inw.


    ¡°Dad, what did Elder Liu say to you? What should we doter?¡± Qu Yaobing asked. It was clear how courageous he was.


    Elder Qu did not speak directly but frowned slightly, only then did he speak, ¡°Elder Liu did not say anything to me. He only told me that Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive parents, Chen Ping and his wife, still do not know that she has found her biological parents. Moreover, Chen Ping and his wife hold quite a high position in Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart. He told us to do as we see fit.¡± How could Elder Qu not understand the meaning behind Elder Liu¡¯s words? Wasn¡¯t this to remind them not to make things difficult for Chen Ping and his wife?


    ¡°Then what are we to do now?¡± Qu Yaobing could not figure out what his father meant.


    ¡°Now, we should wait and see what Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive parents, Chen Ping and his wife, will do.¡± Now they were in apletely passive situation. However, Elder Qu was not angry. Their family had to properly thank Chen Ping and his wife for raising his precious granddaughter so well. They also had to sincerely thank them for their true love toward his granddaughter. ¡°However, let me tell you two, no matter what kind of attitude Chen Ping and his wife will have when they return, both of you are not allowed to be angry. In the end, our family owes them a huge favor.¡±


    ¡°Dad, we know that. We are not heartless.¡± Even if Elder Qu did not say anything, the Qu couple would not give Chen Ping and his wife any trouble.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the Green Gang, it was already noon. It was time for lunch.


    ¡°Everyone is tired and hungry. Let¡¯s eat first. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk after we finish eating.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Ping and his wife. Qu Yaobing and his wife, who looked like they were worried, nodded.


    No one had any objections to Elder Liu¡¯s words. Everyone suppressed the feelings in their hearts and sat down to eat.


    After eating, Chen Ping, who had always been an honest person, looked at Elder Liu and said, ¡°Uncle Liu, I would like to borrow a room from you. The two of us would like to have a private chat with the Qu couple.¡±


    The moment Chen Ping said that, the Qu couple sat up straight and the expressions on their faces became serious.


    Because of Chen Ping¡¯s words, the Fatty and the rest who were stillughing and chatting suddenly quieted down. Other than Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, who did not know the truth, the rest of the people. who knew the truth, all turned their heads to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting beside Elder Liu.


    Yuwen Jing used the table as a shield. Under the table, he held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand openly. Chen Meng¡¯er felt everyone looking at her cautiously, so sheforted everyone with a smile. Chen Meng¡¯er always knew that this was something that she would have to face sooner orter.


    ¡°Alright, how about this? Let¡¯s go to my study. My study is quiet, and no one will disturb us.¡± Elder Liu paused for a moment and said with a smile.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made the atmosphere in the kitchen immediately ease up.


    ¡°Then you guys continue to eat. We¡¯ll excuse ourselves first.¡± Chen Ping and his wife and Qu Yaobing and his wife, walked out of the kitchen one after the other.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what her adoptive parents and her biological parents talked about in her grandfather¡¯s study that day. Later on, Chen Meng¡¯er did not open her mouth to ask.


    She only knew that the two couples seemed to be having a good time. When the two couples walked out of the study, Chen Ping and Qu Yaobing walked out side by side with smiles on their faces. Liu Juan and Murong Ying walked out side by side as well, they were one step behind them.


    After that, Chen Meng¡¯er was informed by her adoptive parents, that they agreed to let Chen Meng¡¯er acknowledge her family and return to them.


    Although Chen Ping and his wife were very reluctant to part with Chen Meng¡¯er, they had long treated her as their biological daughter all these years. They had never thought that her biological parents would suddenly appear.


    At that time, when they were informed of this news, it was really difficult for them to ept it at first. They were afraid. They were afraid that their daughter would be snatched away.


    However, when they had openly talked to Qu Yaobing and his wife, they were relieved.


    That¡¯s right, Chen Meng¡¯er was still their daughter, this was something that no one could take away. Just like when they were young, their precious daughter would still cling to their side and act sweetly to them.


    If she were to be introduced to her biological parents, she would only have two more doting parents.


    However,ter on, Chen Ping and his wife realized that it wasn¡¯t just two more people. The Elder of the Qu family doted on Chen Meng¡¯er as much as Elder Liu did. He wanted to give all the good things to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Originally, Elder Qu said that although Chen Meng¡¯er would not change her surname, it would be fine. However, it was Chen Meng¡¯er who insisted on it. No matter what Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surname was, the fact that she was the granddaughter of the Qu family could not be changed. He wanted to hold a family recognition banquet or something like that, so that everyone in this circle would recognize her. He also wanted to send out a warning that no one was allowed to bully her.


    As soon as Elder Qu said this, Elder Liu gave him a disdainful look. ¡°It¡¯s not your family¡¯s little miss, it¡¯s the Green Gang¡¯s little miss, Okay? Who do you think dares bully the Green Gang¡¯s little miss?¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s rhetorical question stumped Elder Qu. It was true. The identity of the Green Gang¡¯s little miss was much more powerful than the Qu family¡¯s little miss.


    Even if Elder Qu did not want to admit it, there was nothing he could do.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er meant was that she did not want to make a big deal out of it. This was their own family matter to begin with. What was the point of making such a big deal out of it? It was tiring.


    This family recognition banquet could be saved forter, but Elder Qu insisted that the two families have a meal together. Elder Qu meant that in the future, everyone would be one family, and the Chen family had to recognize their family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any objections. Chen Ping and his wife could not refuse Elder Qu¡¯s warm invitation, so they could only nod and agree.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, if there¡¯s nothing important,e home on time. Do you understand?¡± Elder Qu passed down this order.


    Not only was Elder Qu treating Chen Ping and his family to a meal at the Qu family¡¯s home as his top priority, even Madam Qu was cautious and prudent.


    ¡°This dish has been changed. Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t like to eat it. Order more seafood.¡± Madam Qu took the menu given by the family¡¯s chef and pointed at it. She didn¡¯t even know how many menus the chef had given her. ¡°Haoxiang, did you find out what I asked you to find out from Meng¡¯er? What do her two brothers like to eat?¡±


    Qu Haoxiang pouted and said unhappily, ¡°I found out. My sister said that her two brothers are not picky eaters and are especially easy to feed.¡± Saying this, Qu Haoxiang paused for a moment, then he continued, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t be picky anymore. I¡¯ll eat whatever is cooked at home.¡±


    When Madam Qu heard this, she was happy. She did not care about the menu in her hands and raised her head. She smiled at her grandson. ¡°Are you sure? With that picky mouth of yours, how can you not be picky? Will you eat whatever we cook at home?¡±


    Madam Qu clearly did not believe it. Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang were siblings after all. Their preferences were simr. Usually, for the Qu family¡¯s meals, they would specially prepare dishes for Qu Haoxiang. If there were no dishes that he liked to eat, he would not even take a bite.


    ¡°Of course, I will do as I say. I want my younger sister to be proud when she talks about me in the future.¡± Qu Haoxiang was jealous of the way Chen Meng¡¯er talked about her two brothers during the day.


    ¡°Haha. Good, good. Grandma will wait for you.¡± Madam Qu said happily.


    As Madam Qu said this, she raised her eyes and saw her youngest daughter-inw, Murong Ying, walking over. She hurriedly called out to Murong Ying and asked, ¡°Yingying, have you cleaned up Meng¡¯er¡¯s room?¡± Although, Chen Meng¡¯er had lived in the Qu family for a very short period of time, Elder Qu and Madam Qu insisted on having a room for Chen Meng¡¯er at home.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s almost tidied up. However, I reckon that the room that we have arranged for Meng¡¯er might not be liked by her.¡± As Murong Ying spoke, she could not help but cover her mouth and snicker. She had actually hit it off with Liu Juan the moment they met. The two of them had been going out from time to time these past two days to meet up and go shopping.


    Murong Ying could not help but envy Liu Juan sometimes. Although Liu Juan was not from a high-bred background, she was free happy. She lived her own life. In addition to her husband and children, she also had her own career.


    Meanwhile, Murong Ying had to ask Liu Juan for her opinion on the decoration of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room. She knew too little about her daughter. She told Liu Juan that she was decorating a princess-like room for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As soon as she made this suggestion, Liu Juan covered her mouth and snickered.


    Murong Ying was puzzled. Why was Liu Juan Laughing? When Liu Juan told Chen Meng¡¯er that she had moved to a new house and wanted to decorate a pink-colored room that little girls liked, Chen Meng¡¯er was embarrassed when she found out.


    Therefore, these two evil mothers actually nned to join hands to y a joke on Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648:</h4>


    ¡°She might not like it? You already know that Meng¡¯er might not like it. Why did you decorate it like this?¡± Madam Qu was interested, Madam Qu was not the only one who was interested. Qu Haoxiang was also blinking his eyes as he waited curiously for his mother to answer his questions.


    Murong Ying had been interacting more with Liu Juan during this period of time. Her personality was also more cheerful than before, and her smile had also widened.


    She smiled and told her mother-inw and her son about what Liu Juan had said to her earlier.


    It amused Madam Qu and Qu Haoxiang so much that they could not help but join in the fun.


    ¡°Ah, you two mothers are really wicked. You know that Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t like pink, yet you deliberately made her room look like this. Just wait until Meng¡¯er sees the room,¡± Madam Qu said. She was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°After hearing what mom said, I just remembered that my sister¡¯s room in the Green Gang really isn¡¯t pink at all. Let alone pink, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that belongs to a girl,¡± Qu Haoxiang recalled, he said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait and see Meng¡¯er¡¯s face change.¡±


    Cao Feiying dragged her tired body back to the Qu family home. Before she entered the house, she heard her mother-inw¡¯s happyughtering from inside.


    Her mother-inw was a kind and easy-going mother-inw. However, she was different from her father-inw, Elder Qu. Her mother-inw was a youngdy from a wealthy family. Her upbringing was first-ss and she usually had a decent smile on her face, however, such heartyughter was rare.


    Cao Feiying wondered, who came to this family? Who had the ability to make her mother-inwugh like this?


    Cao Feiying was just about to enter the house to investigate when she heard her sister-inw¡¯s cheerful voice, which was different from her usual voice. This made Cao Feiying, who had already suffered a lot in thepany, feel dissatisfied with Murong Ying.


    Cao Feiying worked in her mother¡¯spany, Feihong Real Estate Company. She was also the only daughter-inw who continued to work in her mother¡¯spany after she married into the Qu family. And her brother, Cao Feihu, let her work in hispany after she got married. It was not because he liked Cao Feiying¡¯s ability to work. It was because Cao Feihu liked that the Qu family was behind his sister.


    Needless to say, Cao Feihu¡¯s n was not bad. Whenever other people heard that his sister was the daughter-inw of the Qu family, their attitude and the way they looked at them waspletely different. They immediately became polite. Then, the discussion of their cooperation became smoother.


    In the past few years, Cao Feihu had used his younger sister Cao Feiying¡¯s identity as the Qu family¡¯s daughter-inw to earn quite a bit of money.


    However, this time, Cao Feiying¡¯s identity as the Qu family¡¯s daughter-inw was used quite a bit by him. In the past two days, Cao Feihu and Cao Feiying had gone to the Dream Group quite a few times to ask for an exnation.


    They said that they wanted to ask for an exnation, but in fact, if it was possible, they wanted to continue the cooperation.


    After all, the profit of this cooperation with Dream Group was unusually high. If this cooperation waspleted, the profit would be half of the annual profit of their real estatepany.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649:</h4>


    Otherwise, how could Cao Feihu and Cao feiying have lowered their pride and made a personal trip to Dream Group?


    Cao Feihu and Cao Feiying had been living too smoothly in the past two years, causing them to be arrogant. They thought that by making a personal trip, they would be giving the Dream Group a lot of face and they could continue working on the project with them.


    However, despite being cordial, the receptionist told them that the general mangaer was in a meeting. The hours ticked by and Cao Feihu and Cao Feiying were not stupid. They thought for a moment and knew that the general manager was not in a meeting. He was simply avoiding them.


    When they went up earlier, Cao Feihu had revealed his sister¡¯s identity to the receptionist, but receptionist did not care at all.


    Cao Feihu did not show it at the time. However, once he left the Dream Group and went back in the car, Cao Feihu could not help but vent his anger on his sister.


    It was useless to keep talking about Cao Feiying. After being in the Qu family for so many years, he had not been able to get any benefits for the Cao family using her name this time.


    Cao Feihu was really greedy. He did not even think about how much benefits he had gotten by using the Qu family¡¯s reputation previously. Cao Feiying might not know, but the Elder Qu and his third son knew very well in their hearts. It was just that Cao Feihu¡¯s actions had not touched their bottom line. Elder Qu and his third son, for Cao Feiying¡¯s sake, turned a blind eye to it.


    Cao Feiying was still a little afraid of her brother, so even though her brother had said a few choice words to her, she did not dare reply. However, she was angry.


    Cao Feiying wanted to go in and show her face to Murong Ying, but her mother-inw, Madam Qu, was there, so she didn¡¯t dare be presumptuous. Therefore, although the smile on her face was a little stiff, she still entered the house with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Mom, Yingying, what are you guys talking about so happily?¡± Cao Feiying forced a smile and asked.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re talking about arranging a room for Meng¡¯er. Meng¡¯er, this girl, doesn¡¯t like pink. But Ying actually purposely decorated it in pink. Tell me, how can she be a mother like this?¡± Madam Qu pointed at Murong Ying and said with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right.¡± Cao Feiying looked at the big smile on Madam Qu¡¯s face and said dryly.


    Cao Feiying didn¡¯t dare to give Murong Ying a look in front of Madam Qu. However, when Madam Qu wasn¡¯t around, Cao Feiying¡¯s face instantly drooped. It could be said that she looked at Murong Ying with a somewhat gloomy gaze.


    Cao Feiying did not think much of Murong Ying. She did not have a job and was delicate. She looked like a typical youngdy. She was not like her, who worked so hard outside. However, why didn¡¯t Cao Feiying think about it? Who forced her to go out to work? It was all because she wanted to use the Qu family to gain some benefits for her family that she worked. She wanted to stand firm in front of her family.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve found your daughter. In front of our inws, you have anotheryer of protection now.¡± Cao Feiying looked at Murong Ying with disdain and said, ¡°In the Qu family, your daughter is much more useful than having a reliable maiden family. Ladies, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Cao Feiying wanted to drag her sisters-inw down with her.


    However, the others weren¡¯t stupid. They wouldn¡¯t get involved in this mess. They wouldn¡¯t get involved with Cao Feiying. However, looking at Qu Yaobing¡¯s family, because of a daughter that they had found, their status in front of their inws was elevated. They felt a little uneasy, so they all prepared to watch coldly.


    When Cao Feiying spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled to the door by her brother Qu Haoxiang. Therefore, every word Cao Feiying said entered Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang¡¯s ears.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s face immediately darkened. He knew that his third aunt was very shrewd and liked to bully people. However, he did not expect that his third aunt would be so bold as to bully his mother.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s face was dark as he was about to rush out, but was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head at him and pulled him behind her. Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and pushed the door open. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that she would encounter such a wonderful scene when she came to the Qu family.


    She had thought that the Qu family would be different from the other aristocratic families. She had not expected that they would have internal strife too.


    ¡°It¡¯s really wonderful. I had not expected that I would see such a wonderful scene when I came to the Qu family. What is this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in with a bright smile.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Murong Ying¡¯s face turned pale when she saw that it was actually her daughter who hade. Moreover, she had seen her being bullied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Murong Ying¡¯s side and gave Murong Ying a calm look. Those who were familiar with her knew that she was a protective person. She would not tolerate anyone she liked being bullied by others.


    ¡°However, what you said is true. In the Qu family, having a daughter by your side is a must. In the Qu family, having a daughter is much more useful than having a powerful family member,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, some people can¡¯t give birth to a daughter by themselves. Who Is to me? However, no matter who is to me, it can¡¯t be my mother¡¯s fault.¡± Saying this, the smile on Chen¡¯s face disappeared.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650:</h4>


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er said this, the atmosphere in the room instantly dropped to a freezing point.


    Not only Cao Feiying, but Qu Yaotian¡¯s wife, Han Ying, Qu Yaoguo¡¯s wife, Wei Hongjuan, and Qu Yaohui¡¯s wife, Kong Fangfei, all had ugly expressions on their faces. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words had offended the Qu family¡¯s daughters-inw in an instant.


    In the Qu family, other than Murong Ying, none of them had a daughter.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know that her words had toppled a boat full of people? Her words today had thoroughly offended the daughters-inw of the Qu family. But so what? She had never thought of obtaining anything from the Qu family. She had also never thought of living in the Qu family¡¯s residence.


    In their eyes, the Qu family was a treasure, but in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, they were really nothing.


    Faced with Cao Feiying and the others, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted nothing more than to pounce on her and swallow her whole. She calmly raised her face and looked back. She was not Qu Haoxiang. She was different from any of the Qu family¡¯s younger generation.


    Qu Haoxiang grew up in the Qu family. In the future, he would have to rely on the Qu family to live. Therefore, he could not offend his aunt. Otherwise, his days in the Qu family would definitely not be easy. Chen Meng¡¯er could tell at a nce that the Qu family¡¯s daughters-inw were not easy to deal with.


    Moreover, the Qu family¡¯s daughters-inw were after all Qu Haoxiang¡¯s elders.


    In any case, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it was unavoidable for them to run in front of Elder Qu and Madam Qu and ruthlesslyin. And when that time came, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s lecture would be unavoidable.


    But she was different. She did not have any concerns. Even if Cao Feiying and the others ran to Madam Qu and Elder Qu toin and say how vile and disrespectful she was to her elders, the two would not would not criticize her.


    After all, she did not grow up in the Qu family.


    ¡°What do you mean by what you said just now? Is it something a brat like you should say? We are your aunts. Apologize.¡± Qu Yaotao¡¯s wife, Wei Hongjuan was a lecturer, and just like that, she had put on the dignity of a teacher and reprimanded Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hongjuan, calm down. She¡¯s just a country girl. One look and you can tell that she doesn¡¯t have any upbringing. Not to mention that she¡¯s not like us, the youngdies of the aristocratic families. She¡¯s been taught no etiquette since she was young.¡± Cao Feiying was so angry that she had lost his mind, she had long forgotten about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current identity. She had long forgotten that Chen Meng¡¯er was not the wild girl that she was talking about. She was the youngdy of the Green Gang and the current head of the Liu family. Cao Feiying became more and more enthusiastic as she spoke. ¡°I think our inws should be more careful. Don¡¯t let them be deceived because they miss their granddaughter too much. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t look like our family. Maybe she thinks highly of our family and wants toe to our family for money.¡± Cao Feiying and the others were not very clear about the matter of Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Yaobing doing a paternity test, it should be said that they were only informed by their husbands that the lost child of their family had been found.


    Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest. When she heard Cao Feiying¡¯s words, the smile on her face became more and more radiant. Meanwhile, Murong Ying and Qu Haoxiang were angered by Cao Feiying¡¯s words to the point that their eyes were burning with rage.


    If it was not for Chen Meng¡¯er stopping Qu Haoxiang from speaking, Qu Haoxiang would have already opened fire at his third aunt, Cao Feiying, without caring about anything else.


    Murong Ying was usually timid, but after Cao Feiying said those words, Murong Ying, was so angry that she immediately opened her mouth and said, ¡°Cao Feiying, whether Meng¡¯er is my daughter or not, I, as her mother, have the most say.¡±

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651:</h4>


    ¡°Excuse me? You didn¡¯t collude with this wild girl toe to the Qu family to swindle money, right?¡± Cao Feiying spoke without any scruples. Jealousy could really make people lose their rationality sometimes.


    ¡°Swindle money? Are you sure you¡¯re talking about us? And not about you and your eldest brother?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had long done a detailed investigation of her future aunt and her family.


    Originally, she knew about the Qu family¡¯s matter and was not prepared to say it out loud. Regarding the Qu family¡¯s matter, she chose to watch from the sidelines. Moreover, she did not think that the head of the Qu family, Elder Qu, would not know about it.


    However, Cao Feiying had sought her own death. She had actuallye to provoke her bottom line.


    When Cao Feiying heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, a trace of panic shed past her eyes. Immediately after, she regained herposure. Her expression changed too quickly. Other than Chen Meng¡¯er, no one else had noticed. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I mean what I said.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Cao Feiying with a faint smile and said, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t understand the meaning of my words, I don¡¯t mind exining it to you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile looked like a devil¡¯s smile to Cao Feiying.


    She didn¡¯t know how much Chen Meng¡¯er knew, but she subconsciously didn¡¯t want Chen Meng¡¯er to open her mouth.


    However, before she could open her mouth to stop her, the wife of the eldest son, Qu Yaotian, Han Ying, who had been silent all this time, opened her mouth and said, ¡°We really don¡¯t understand the meaning of what you said just now. If possible, exin it to us all.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at Han Ying, who had been staying out of the matter and was about to stay out of it all this time, but at this moment, she opened her mouth. Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised, but she felt that this was all within her expectations.


    She had seen clearly that the daughters-inw of the Qu family, regardless of their family background, their status, and what kind of work they did, valued money the most.


    As soon as she heard that it was rted to her personal interests, Han Ying could not help but speak up.


    However, since when was she so easy to talk to. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t have the intention to speak now. However, I think Auntie, since your family is so powerful, you can ask your family to help investigate. I think you wouldn¡¯t want to see the results,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned her head and looked at Cao Feiying with malicious intent.


    Cao Feiying now hated Chen Meng¡¯er so much that she was gnashing his teeth. She really wanted to spank Chen Meng¡¯er harshly. However, she did not know what Chen Meng¡¯er knew. She did not dare act rashly and offend Chen Meng¡¯er again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Cao Feiying who was clearly angry, but was holding back. Her mood was much better. This was the result that she wanted.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that with her reminder, Han Ying and the others would definitely be on high alert and investigate Cao Feiying.


    ¡°Mom, Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go. I think Grandpa and Grandma should have received the news that Meng¡¯er is back. They should be waiting anxiously.¡± Qu Haoxiang felt for the first time that he grew up too sheltered. He actually did not have the ability to protect his mother and sister. For the first time, Qu Haoxiang wanted to grow up quickly and do something big. He wanted to be able to stand firm in the Qu family. At the very least, he could not let his mother and sister be bullied by others.

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652:</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let your grandparents get impatient.¡± For the first time, Murong Ying felt that she was too weak and ipetent. She couldn¡¯t even protect her own daughter. She couldn¡¯t help but think about Liu Juan¡¯s proposal to let her join thepany and run the garment factory together with her.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er realized it, because of her appearance, her mother and brother¡¯s future had begun to change dramatically.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Cao Feiying and the others, her hands Itchy. During this period of time, she had improved the medicinal powder that she had previously developed. Up until now, she had yet to find a test subject.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was the Qu family, she really felt that Cao Feiying and the others would be quite good test subjects.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there would be any new discoveries after this rich woman became a test subject.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er, who left with Qu Haoxiang, thought about it and decided to give Cao Feiying some gifts. Otherwise, she would have regrets. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er stopped, turned to Cao Feiying and said, ¡°I can tell that you are my brother¡¯s third aunt. Let me give you some advice. You and your brother don¡¯t have to go to the Dream Group anymore. You are now on their cklist. Also, tell your brother to give up those thoughts. If he dares make a move, the Cao family will be destroyed.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er left without looking back.


    Cao Feiying, whose expression was uncertain, and Han Ying and the others, who were looking at Cao Feiying with deep thoughts, were left behind.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I dragged you here and made you suffer so much. I really didn¡¯t know that the aunties in the family were all such people. Mom, do they often bully you?¡± Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words were anxious.


    ¡°Ah?.¡± Murong Ying was a little absent-minded. She was thinking about something else. When her son asked her about this, she finally came back to her senses.


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? I just asked you. Does Auntie Feiying and the others often bully you?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked again patiently.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be often. What they often do is ignore her. Speaking of bullying, it should have started after the Murong family fell,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered for Murong Ying.


    Murong Ying raised her head in surprise and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. She didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to know everything.


    ¡°They¡¯re really enough. I¡¯ll goin to Grandpa and Grandma in a while,¡± Qu Haoxiang said resentfully. He wanted to support his mother and his sister. But clearly, he knew in his heart that he wasn¡¯t qualified at all.


    Those few aunties of his did not bother with him at all.


    ¡°Go. You should let your grandparents know that it¡¯s not a peaceful. If you pretend not to know, the house can¡¯t be stable.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew why Elder Qu and Madam Qu turned a blind eye to it. It was because they were old and did not want to see the house being disturbed again.


    However, Elder Qu and Madam Qu were different. The more they ignored them, the more arrogant the people at home became. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned to look at Murong Ying. ¡°Mom, I think my mom¡¯s suggestion was good. You should invest in thepany and work with her. No matter if it¡¯s a loss or a gain, it¡¯s better than you staying at home all the time.¡± Before Liu Juan mentioned the matter of her investing in the clothingpany to Murong Ying, she had talked to Chen Meng¡¯er asked for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion.


    Murong Ying, who had been hesitant, calmed down after hearing her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Well, since Meng¡¯er said so, then I will try, but Mom¡¯s personal money is not much, I don¡¯t know whether it is enough.¡± Because Murong Ying was not her biological daughter, Matriarch Murong had never treated her the same as her eldest daughter, Murong Qin. The only thing that Murong Ying could take out was her dowry.


    Originally, Murong Ying wanted to wait for her daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, to get married and give her her dowry to her. That was why she had been hesitating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the money. Neither of you need to pay. I¡¯ll handle it. The two of you just need toe up with the skills.¡± The thing that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯tck the most was money.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but sigh in her heart. After all, she was her biological mother, and she treated her sincerely. In the future, with her around, she would at least let her livefortably. She would not let her be bullied or looked down upon by others.


    ¡°How can we do that? How can we take your money?¡± Murong Ying quickly shook her hand and refused.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take It? And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re taking it. You can consider it as me lending it to the two of you. Alright, that¡¯s enough about the money. You¡¯re not allowed to mention it in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for them to stop.


    Coincidentally, they had also arrived at the backyard. When Elder Qu and Madam Qu heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had arrived, they had alreadye out to wee her.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally willing toe and see me. I missed you.¡± Madam Qu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    ¡°Grandma, I will protect my younger sister in the future.¡± Qu Haoxiang looked young, but he was also a shrewd person.


    At this moment, he started to report to her.


    ¡°Kid, what do you mean by these words? If you have something to say, just say it. It¡¯s not our family¡¯s style to go around the bend.¡± Elder Qu came up and fiercely patted Qu Haoxiang¡¯s back. Chen Meng¡¯er felt pain when she heard that sound.


    Qu Haoxiang was in so much pain that he was grimacing. ¡°Grandpa, be gentle.¡±

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653:</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even use any strength. It looks like it¡¯s time to send you to the army and train properly. I¡¯ll tell your uncle tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, Elder Qu patted Qu Haoxiang¡¯s back again, but he didn¡¯t use any more strength. ¡°You brat, tell me, what did you mean just now?¡±


    If it was before, when Qu Haoxiang heard his grandfather say that he wanted to send him to the army, even if he knew that he couldn¡¯t disobey, he would still wail. However, today, he was surprisingly obedient. ¡°Today, I forcefully dragged my sister back. Just as I walked to the door, I heard my third aunt talking about my mother. My sister could not take it anymore and came out to say a few words to her. In the end, my third aunt said that my sister was an uncultured wild girl and could not be a member of our Qu family. She even said that my sister had designs on the Qu family and made use of the weakness of you and Grandma missing your granddaughter too much,¡± Qu Haoxiang said, his voice became softer and softer.


    As he spoke, he paid attention to the expressions on his grandparents¡¯ faces.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words and nodded in her heart. Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Qu Haoxiang would deliberately add fuel to the fire. Fortunately, Qu Haoxiang was not stupid. He knew that in the Qu family, his grandfather, Elder Qu, was the person in charge.


    After Elder Qu and Madam Qu heard Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words, their faces immediately fell. If this was just a quarrel between their daughters-inw, the two of them would still choose to turn a blind eye.


    However, once it involved Chen Meng¡¯er, it was different.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could guess the thoughts of the two elders of the Qu family. Therefore, on the way here, Chen Meng¡¯er secretly told her brother, Qu Haoxiang to tell his grandfather when heined, that he should try his best to focus on how Cao Feiying and the others targeted her.


    This way, Qu Haoxiang¡¯sint would be useful. Otherwise, the Qu family¡¯s two elders would not take this matter to heart. They would continue to act as usual and let things go on.


    ¡°B*stard, you really think that I¡¯m old and can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± Elder Qu¡¯s face was gloomy as he cursed loudly. After he finished cursing, he was afraid that he would scare his granddaughter, whom he had gone through so much trouble to find back. He quickly said to Chen Meng¡¯er in a rxed manner, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is your own home to begin with. You cane here whenever you want in the future. I want to see who dares say anything behind my back. I¡¯m not dead yet. In this family, I still have the final say.¡±


    Although Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words were vague, how could he not know the morals of his daughters-inw? Especially his third daughter-inw? It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that she was mercenary.


    After thinking about it, Elder Qu still felt that this matter couldn¡¯t be let off so easily. If his daughters-inw didn¡¯t learn a lesson, who knew how arrogant they would be in front of his granddaughter Chen Meng¡¯er in the future.


    Originally, his granddaughter, whom he had finally found, wasn¡¯t very close to them. The old couple had been trying their best to get closer to their granddaughter. However, when they tried their best here, these daughters-inw were dragging them down behind their backs, making everything that the old couple had done in vain.


    As he spoke, Elder Qu called his guards over and asked them to call his daughters-inw over.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat there. From the beginning to the end, she had not said a single word.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the three of them left, Cao Feiying and the others were angered by Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654:</h4>


    Cao Feiying took a few deep breaths and pointed angrily in the direction where Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had left.?She said to Han Ying and the others, ¡°Look, she hasn¡¯t even entered the Qu family¡¯s door yet, and she¡¯s already so arrogant. She actually dares talk to us like that. When that timees, if she really recognizes her family, who knows how she will treat us. Ah, I¡¯m really angry to death.¡±


    Cao Feiying was indeed arrogant and strange, and she did not have any scruples in speaking.


    On the other hand, Han Ying and the others were more shrewd than Cao Feiying. They were also extremely dissatisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er, but they did not show it.


    ¡°Youngdies, Elder Qu asked me toe over and tell you that he wants the three of you to go over to his ce.¡± Cao Feiying¡¯s voice was not soft. It could be said that every word she said could be heard by Elder Qu¡¯s guard, Uncle Zhao¡¯s ears.


    Uncle Zhao could not help but take a deep look at Cao Feiying. He did not know that these few people could not tell that the Qu family¡¯s granddaughter was deeply in love with Elder Qu and hi wife? They did not get along well with her. Instead, they went against her. How could this end well?


    Uncle Zhao had long seen that even when it was not known that Chen Meng¡¯er was Elder Qu¡¯s biological granddaughter, Elder Qu and his wife had already liked her.


    Hearing Uncle Zhao say that their father-inw wanted to see them, Han Ying and the others¡¯ eyes shed, and Cao Feiying¡¯s face showed a trace of fear.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, do you know why my father-inw is looking for us?¡± Han Ying asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess what Elder Qu is thinking. Youngdies, you will know when you see Elder Qu.¡± Uncle Zhao had always been impartial, it was impossible for Han Ying and the others to get anything out of him.


    Han Ying and the others had been in the Qu family for so many years, so they knew Uncle Zhao well. This was also why Han Ying and the others couldn¡¯t help but try to ask him.


    However, the result was within their expectations, so they weren¡¯t disappointed.


    Cao Feiying and the others followed Uncle Zhao. When they arrived at the backyard, they saw that Elder Qu, who usually didn¡¯t have any expression towards them, had a kind smile on his face, they turned their heads to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting between him and Madam Qu. They did not know what he was saying to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This kind of treatment was not avable to any of the Qu family¡¯s grandsons. This made Han Ying and the others¡¯ hearts sink again.


    They had still underestimated the status of Chen Meng¡¯er, the granddaughter, in the hearts of the Qu family¡¯s two elders. Initially, they had thought that although their parents-inw had always wanted a granddaughter, their feelings for her were not that deep, it was definitely not the same as their grandsons whom they had watched grow up.


    They had also forgotten that Chen Meng¡¯er was deeply in love with the Qu family¡¯s two elders before they even knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was their lost granddaughter. More importantly, Chen Meng¡¯er was the saviour of Madam Qu¡¯s life.


    All of these added up. Therefore, one could imagine Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in the Qu family¡¯s two elders¡¯hearts.


    As for Cao Feiying, she did not think that Chen Meng¡¯er would make a publicint to them. Cao Feiying thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who made theint. It was because in the Qu family, it seemed thatints were a thing that happened from time to time, so, they subconsciously thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who made theint.


    Cao Feiying, who had a guilty conscience, did not wait for Elder Qu to open his mouth, she directly said, ¡°Father and mother, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her words were too harsh, I wouldn¡¯t have opened my mouth. Moreover, we are still elders, so she can¡¯t treat us with that kind of attitude. If others see it, they would say that our familycks proper upbringing.¡±


    Cao Feiying didn¡¯t notice that with every word she spoke, Elder Qu and Madam Qu¡¯s expressions became uglier. Originally, Elder Qu only wanted to give them a few words of advice to make them stop.


    However, before he could open his mouth, Cao Feiying actually began to spout such nonsense.


    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, Chen Meng¡¯er did not say a single word about them. Even when Qu Haoxiang said it, he said it vaguely. Moreover, when he said it, he did not exaggerate the truth. Instead, he said it truthfully.


    ¡°Shut up. I think, if we walk out, the one who will embarrass our Qu family is not Meng¡¯er. I think it¡¯s you. What did you truly say?¡± Elder Qu almost pointed at Cao Feiying¡¯s nose and scolded.


    Cao Feiying realizedter that she seemed to have caused a mess. She timidly raised her eyes to look at her father-inw, Elder Qu, and did not dare to speak. However, when the corner of her eyes swept across Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s half smile, her anger fizzled.


    She was certain that her father-inw would scold her in front of everyone. It was all Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doing in the middle.


    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t be so biased,¡± Cao Feiying couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Elder Qu was so angry that heughed. This family was really going against him. who did he care for? When did it be his daughters-inw¡¯s turn to speak?


    Han Ying and the others saw that Elder Qu was so angry at Cao feiying that heughed instead. They wanted to go up and use something to block Cao Feiying¡¯s mouth. Didn¡¯t she know how to read the room? Her words were like poking a ho¡¯s nest.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m biased? I¡¯ll also tell you that I¡¯m biased towards Meng¡¯er. Coincidentally, all of you are here today. Zhao, go and call Yaotian and the others. Tell them toe back. There are some things that I might as well say in front of all of you in one go. I don¡¯t want you to say something unpleasant to Meng¡¯er behind my back.¡± Elder Qu was really angry.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t be angry if your body is damaged. What happened today was our fault.¡± Han Ying had a bad feeling when she heard Elder Qu¡¯s words. She quickly tried to smooth things over.


    She had a feeling that if the other members of the Qu family were present today, there would be an oue that she didn¡¯t want to see.

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655:</h4>


    Han Ying was apologizing because she wanted to make the issue go away quickly. She knew that it was impossible for them to gain any advantage from her father-inw. If her father-inw called her husband and the others back today, this matter would be blown up. At that time, she did not know how it would end.


    Han Ying¡¯s n was good, but Elder Qu had to follow her train of thought.


    Elder Qu snorted coldly,pletely ignoring Han Ying¡¯s apology. He had made up his mind that he had to properly tidy up the Qu family today. Otherwise, when he was a little older, who knew how the Qu family would be tormented by his daughters-inw?


    When Han Ying opened her mouth, Uncle Zhao stopped in his tracks. He was waiting for Elder Qu¡¯s orders. Elder Qu turned his head and saw Uncle Zhao standing there. He red at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to inform Yaotian and the others?¡± Elder Qu¡¯s words made his position clear.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Qu, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Uncle Zhao looked at Elder Qu¡¯s attitude and once again, he had to reconsider Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in his Elder Qu¡¯s heart.


    Han Ying watched Uncle Zhao leave and her heart sank to the bottom. It seemed that they had underestimated Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s importance in their parents-inw¡¯s hearts. She was a little regretful that she allowed Cao Feiying to say those words in front of Murong Ying.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat there and did not say anything to stop her.


    She wanted to blow up today¡¯s matter. She did not care about how Han Ying, Cao Feiying, and the others looked at her, how they thought of her, or how bad their attitudes were when they saw her. After all, she did not spend much time in the Qu family, and she would not be with them day and night.


    The reason why Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to blow the matter up was entirely because of her mother, Murong Ying. She could tell that her mother was was softhearted. She was soft and weak. After being bullied by others, she would only cry silently.


    Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er wondered if the owner of this body would have been the same as her mother if she hadn¡¯t been reborn. She was soft and weak, and needed someone to protect her from time to time.


    Not to mention, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance, coupled with her delicate and pitiful appearance, made people unconsciously want to protect her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to go through Elder Qu and let the Qu family know that Murong Ying was her mother and the person that she wanted to protect. The person that she wanted to protect could not be touched.


    Qu Yaotian and the others received a call from Uncle Zhao. He said that their father had something to attend to and asked them to rush back.


    Uncle Zhao¡¯s words on the phone were vague, but to be able to get their father¡¯s guard to call them personally, they felt that it must be something urgent. Qu Yaotian and the others put down their work and drove home.


    Qu Yaotian and the others hurried home while Han Ying and the others prayed silently in their hearts. They prayed that their husbands were busy with urgent matters and couldn¡¯t get away.


    But Cao Feiying realizedter that this time, she seemed to really be in a cage.


    ¡°Girl, this will be your home from now on. You have toe back often. You can¡¯t stay in the Green Gang all the time.¡± When Elder Qu faced Cao Feiying and the others, he looked like a dragon that was spitting fire. However, when he turned his head to face Chen Meng¡¯er, he did not look angry at all. This Elder Qu with a smile on his face made Uncle Zhao surprised.

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer to this question, Grandpa. I have to deal with the affairs of the Green Gang and the Liu family. I will definitely spend a lot of time in the Green Gang, but I will try my best toe here too.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth. Although she had a mutated brain, which allowed her to do twice the work with half the effort in dealing with everything, the Green Gang was a big gang, and there were a lot of things to take care of.


    ¡°Elder Liu is really something. How old do you think you are? He¡¯s still young and healthy. He¡¯ll be fine for another ten or so years. How could he put such a heavy burden on you so early on?¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his precious granddaughter¡¯s small body. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell Elder Liu about itter. It¡¯s the time for you to grow your body, you can¡¯t be tired.¡±


    Qu Yaotian and the rest rushed back. When they walked into the backyard, they saw their father talking to Chen Meng¡¯er with a kind face. Other than Qu Yaobing¡¯s wife, the rest of the wives had their heads lowered, they looked at the side obediently.


    What was going on? Qu Yaotian and the rest of the brothers looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know what was going on. Qu Yaotian, who was the eldest brother, took the lead. ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯re back. Dad, why did you ask Uncle Zhao to call us and ask us to rush back? Is there something urgent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the urgent matter? Tell me. I was in the middle of a meeting when I received your call and rushed back.¡± Qu Yaotao smiled and said.


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the matter? You can ask your wives yourself,¡± Elder Qu red at his sons and said angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Feiying and the others make you unhappy?¡± Qu Yaotao still had a cheeky smile on his face. He thought that his wife would not do anything serious.


    However, Qu Yaotao¡¯s actions had hit the mark. After Qu Yaotao finished speaking, Qu Haoxiang could not help but raise his head to look at his third uncle.


    ¡°Be more serious. Ask your wife what she has done. I¡¯m still here. The Qu family is still surnamed Qu and I still have the final say.¡± The anger in Elder Qu¡¯s heart had never been extinguished.


    Looking at his own father¡¯s furious look, Qu Yaotao also put away his cheeky smile. He turned to his wife Cao Feiying and asked, ¡°What did you do to make dad so angry?¡±


    Cao Feiying shut her mouth tightly and did not say a word. What could she say? Whatever she said now would be wrong.


    Elder Qu?knew that his daughters-inw did not dare say anything in front of him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that our family still had so many people who did not wee Meng¡¯er¡¯s return. Or do you think that Meng¡¯er¡¯s return to the Qu family is blocking your path? Is she taking away a portion of the Qu family¡¯s property that belongs to you? I called you brothers back today because I feel that there are some things that I should say in front of everyone. I still have the final say in this Qu family. As for when I¡¯m old and unable to do anything, who the Qu family will be handed over to, it¡¯s also up to me. I might as well tell you that when the timees, it¡¯s not impossible for me to hand the Qu family over to Meng¡¯er,¡± Elder Qu said, his sharp eyes scanned the surroundings.


    When Han Ying, Cao Feiying and the rest heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, they raised their heads in shock.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er was also surprised that Elder Qu would actually say such words and have such thoughts.


    Cao Feiying was angry extremely aggrieved.


    Not to mention that she had been reprimanded by her grandfather in front of everyone and lost face. After returning to the room, she thought that her husband Qu Yaotao would at least say a few words tofort her. However, she never expected that when she returned to the room, Qu Yaotao, who was usually happy and easy to talk to, would actually put on a straight face and give her a fierce scolding.


    Until now, her husband Qu Yaotao¡¯s words were ying back in her ears, ¡°Cao Feiying, I don¡¯t care how you want to help your family, but I won¡¯t allow you to plot against our family. Meng¡¯er is our parents¡¯ precious granddaughter, so she is our family¡¯s precious child. In the future, if you see her again and dare provoke her, I won¡¯t help you at that time. Also, in our family, the rtionship between my brothers has been very good since we were young. So, don¡¯t even think about it. Everything in the Qu family is up to my father now. As for what will happen in the future, that is also up to my father to decide. Even if he really hands the Qu family over to Meng¡¯er in the future, the few of us will not have any objections.¡±


    Qu Yaotao¡¯s words were hitting his wife like bullets.


    That night, not only did Qu Yaotao scold his wife, the few other brothers in the Qu family also closed the door and scolded their wives.


    The few brothers of the Qu family usually doted on their wives, but in the face of such important matters, they did not hesitate at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that this night was a sleepless night for many members of the Qu family. Especially for Han Ying and the others, they had been reprimanded by their husbands, even though they nodded their heads on the surface, they could not fall asleep no matter how hard theyy on the bed. Especially Han Ying. She had always felt that their family had the possibility of taking over the Qu family. Her husband was the most likely to be the next head of the Qu family. That was because her husband, Qu Yaotian, was the eldest son of the Qu family.


    And tonight, her father-inw and her husband¡¯s words had woken her up. But, how could she be reconciled in her heart? Her family had always hoped that her husband would take over the Qu family. Otherwise, how could she have such a high position in the Han family?


    No matter what Han Ying and the others thought about what Elder Qu had said tonight. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    The Liu family had a lot of misceneous matters in the Green Gang. If the Qu family was added to the mix, Chen Meng¡¯er would be terrified just thinking about it. She didn¡¯t want to stay at home all day at such a young age and have endless things to deal with.

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657:</h4>


    Thinking about what her father-inw said today, Han Ying couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.


    It seemed that her father-inw was angered by Cao Feiying and said those words out of anger. But, who was her father-inw? He was a founding father of the country, the head of the Qu family. How could he be so impulsive and say such words?


    From Han Ying¡¯s point of view, this should have been her father-inw¡¯s idea before. This time, he took this opportunity to say it out and test their reactions.


    ¡°Yaotian, are you asleep?¡± Han Ying could not help but want to ask the person next to her to say something.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Qu Yaotian wanted to say that with you tossing and turning and making such a bigmotion, how could he fall asleep?


    Han Ying saw that her husband Qu Yaotian was not asleep, so she simply sat up and turned on the light. ¡°Yaotian, what do you think Father meant by what he said today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qu Yaotian knew what his wife was asking, but he pretended not to understand.


    He had always known that his wife seemed virtuous on the surface, but underneath she had a heart full of ambition. If there was ambition, Qu Yaotian did not object, but if it was used on his own family, he would have a problem with it.


    ¡°Father said that he would hand the Qu family over to Meng¡¯er in the future. Do you think he said that in anger, or is it true?¡± Han Ying asked tentatively.


    ¡°Han Ying, what Dad is thinking is not something that we can guess. Moreover, Dad is in charge of the Qu family now. He can hand it over to whoever he wants.¡± Qu Yaotian simply sat up. He turned his head and looked seriously at his wife, Han Ying, he said, ¡°I believe that father is not old and muddle-headed. Therefore, no matter who he passes the position of the Qu family¡¯s head to, it is the best choice for the Qu family that he has made after careful consideration.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Han Ying wanted to say that he was the eldest son of the Qu family. The position of the Qu family¡¯s head should have been his.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡± Qu Yaotian did not want to continue discussing this issue with his wife.


    In another room of the Qu family, Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying were still awake as theyy on the bed.


    Qu Yaobing sighed and reached out to hug his wife who was lying beside him, ¡°Yingying, I¡¯m sorry, I only found out today how much of a failure I have been.¡± Qu Yaobing knew that his wife had a weak temper but he did not expect that his wife would be bullied by his sister-inw in the Qu family.


    If it was not for the words that Chen Meng¡¯er said to him when she left today, he would not havee to his senses.


    He still remembered that Chen Meng¡¯er had a tight face and said to him in a very serious manner, ¡°If a man can¡¯t even take good care of his own wife, then no matter how sessful he is outside, he will still be a failure. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°I was originally worried that my daughter would be estranged from us, but after today¡¯s incident, I realized that the situation isn¡¯t as bad as we thought.¡± Qu Yaobing said as a gratified smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think that Meng¡¯er would stand up and speak up for me. Speaking of which, as a mother, I¡¯m really ashamed. Not only am I unable to protect my own children, I even made my own daughter stand up and protect me.¡± This was the first time Murong Ying felt that her personality was too weak. ¡°In the future, I will slowly change. I want to be a mother who can protect my children.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Qu Yaobing expressed that he was really in a good mood today.


    ¡°But, Yaobing, did Father say those words in anger today, or?¡± Murong Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658:</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s out of anger. Dad might really have such thoughts. Today, he¡¯s just taking this opportunity to say it out and test everyone¡¯s reaction. It can also be considered as giving everyone mental preparation.¡± Qu Yaobing said with a slight frown.


    ¡°If Father really handed the Qu family over to Meng¡¯er, the others will definitely have thoughts in their hearts...¡± What Murong Ying didn¡¯t say was, was her father-inw trying to push her daughter into the heart of the storm? To be honest, she did not want anything from the Qu family. She only hoped that her daughter, whom she had gone through so much trouble to find, would be safe and sound.


    However, what Murong Ying did not know was that this daughter of hers was destined to be extraordinary. She was destined not to be like an ordinary girl.


    ¡°Well, they won¡¯t think anything of it. My brothers and I all have our own careers. If you be the head of the Qu family, you might have to give up your career. The others will feel ufortable. Yingying, don¡¯t worry, our daughter is destined to be extraordinary.¡± Qu Yaobing knew their daughter much better than Murong Ying did.


    Today was the day Chen Meng¡¯er acknowledged her family and returned to her family. Although it was said that she acknowledged her family and returned to her family, it was actually just Chen Ping¡¯s family and Elder Liu. They went to the Qu family to have a meal with them.


    However, it was just like that. Elder Qu and Madam Qu had been busy since they opened their eyes in the morning.


    Now, with what happened yesterday, in case something happened again, Elder Qu warned them with a serious face early in the morning, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything simr to what happened yesterday to happen today. No matter who you are, if you cause any trouble in front of Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive parents and god-grandfather, then our family will not be able to tolerate you.¡±


    As soon as Elder Qu said that, Han Ying and the others¡¯ expressions changed. They had really underestimated Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in their father-inw¡¯s heart.


    Although they felt ufortable, they still obediently responded.


    Early in the morning, Liu Juan took her clothes and asked her husband, Chen Ping, ¡°Little Ping, is this one okay? Or this one? Which one do you think is better?¡±


    Chen Ping was confused by his wife¡¯s question. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± After saying that, Chen Ping saw his wife throwing him a fierce look and quickly ran away. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about women¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll go and call Meng¡¯er over. You can ask Meng¡¯er.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Ping ran away.


    Liu Juan didn¡¯t even have the time to call out to him.


    Chen Ping ran to his daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, to seek help. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you have to help your father. Go help your mother choose clothes. Otherwise, if she keeps tugging at me, I¡¯ll get a headache.¡±


    Seeing Chen Ping¡¯s embarrassed look, Chen Meng¡¯er and the her brothers covered their mouths and snickered unkindly.


    ¡°Okay, Dad. I¡¯ll go and see Mom now. You guys go and have breakfast first. I¡¯lle with Mom in a while.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was the absolute authority in the Chen family. Once she agreed, Chen Ping heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. You go quickly.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er went over and nced at the clothes that her mother, Liu Juan, had brought over. Then, she quickly took out a dress and handed it to her mother. ¡°Here, this one.¡±


    Liu Juan took it over and looked at it. Then, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er has good taste. Then, I will wear this one today.¡± As she said that, Liu Juan happily changed into the clothes.

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659:</h4>


    Today, the Qu family¡¯s banquet was attended by Chen Ping¡¯s family, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, Skinny, and Ah Biao. These people were all her family.


    Today, everyone was dressed up. Even Little Apple, was changed into new clothes by his mother. As soon as Little Apple saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he was about to struggle and get out of his father¡¯s embrace.


    Elder Liu looked at Little Apple and he immediately shut up. In his father¡¯s arms, he became obedient. This made Ah Biao let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his son still had some sense. Elder Liu saw that he wasn¡¯t obedient, so he became happy. He smiled and called out to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as Elder Liu finished speaking, a ck car with the military license te stopped in front of the Green Gang¡¯s car.


    The moment Elder Liu saw the car, his face darkened. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the car, her face full of doubt. Didn¡¯t Marquis Yuwen know what they were going to do today? Why would he choose this time toe to the Green Gang.


    Elder Liu angrily walked to the side of the car with the military license te. He stretched out his hand and fiercely pped the car window. ¡°Marquis Yuwen, what are you doing here today? Tell me, what are you doing here?¡±


    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Yuwen Jing¡¯s ingratiating smile. He said to Elder Liu, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Today is Meng¡¯er¡¯s day to acknowledge her family and return to her family. We are here to join in the fun.¡± As Marquis Yuwen spoke, he opened the door and walked down and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t mind if I join in the fun with the other two, right? You also know that we don¡¯t have much activity and always stay at home,¡± Yuwen Hou said to Chen Meng¡¯er while using his trump card, pretending to be pitiful.


    Without waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer, Elder Liu said, ¡°Stop acting, you¡¯re really not that good. Let me tell you.¡±


    Elder Liu wanted to firmly tell Yuwen Hou that if he wanted to follow them to the Qu family, he shouldn¡¯t even think about it. However, before he could say these words, Madam Yuwen walked down from the other side of the car with a smile. She said to Elder Liu, ¡°Is it okay if we came uninvited to support Meng¡¯er?¡±


    If it was Yuwen Hou who said those words, Elder Liu would have rejected him without a second thought. However, since it was Madam Yuwen who said those words, Elder Liu could onlypromise and say, ¡°Sure, wee.¡±


    Because of Elder Qu¡¯s warning, Han Ying and the others were reluctant. No matter how bad their mood was, when they faced Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, they did not show it. It could be said that today was the most joyous day for the host and guests.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, although she did not change her surname, from today onwards, she would officially be a member of the Qu family.


    But Elder Qu and Madam Qu were so happy that they could not stand still.


    ¡°Good, good. Come, let me propose a toast to Little Ping and his wife, Liu Juan. I sincerely thank the two of you. Thank you both for nurturing Meng¡¯er all these years. Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for the two of you, we still wouldn¡¯t know if we would be able to see Meng¡¯er in our lifetime.¡± Elder Qu raised his wine ss and sincerely said to Chen Ping and Liu Juan.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660:</h4>


    ¡°Uncle Qu, you¡¯re too polite. It was our duty. Moreover, we really didn¡¯t do anything. On the contrary, if it weren¡¯t for Meng¡¯er, we wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened to us,¡± Chen Ping said sincerely.


    Really, if they hadn¡¯t adopted Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Ping didn¡¯t dare think that they would still be farming in their hometown.


    ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Today is a happy day. Just drink the wine,¡± Elder Liu said when he saw them dawdling.


    ¡°Come, Meng¡¯er,e to Grandma.¡± They finished drinking. On the other side, Madam Qu called Chen Meng¡¯er over.


    Chen Meng¡¯er obeyed and stood up, walking to Madam Qu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is my gift for you.¡± As she spoke, Madam Qu put a crystal clear jade bracelet on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm. Seeing the jade bracelet that Madam Qu took out, Han Ying and the others¡¯ eyes darkened. They knew that this was Madam Qu¡¯s dowry. At that time, she had even joked with their mother-inw about whether this bracelet would be given to their granddaughter-inw in the future.


    The value of this jade bracelet could be imagined.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could tell the value of the jade bracelet at a nce. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had a lot of such items in her space. In the eyes of others, this thing that was priceless was really nothing to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er epted it generously. In her heart, she had long nned when she would personally carve a beautiful pendant for the Qu family¡¯s two elders as a return gift.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? Come, sweetie, this is Grandpa¡¯s wee gift to you.¡± At this time, there were no credit cards so Madam Qu directly stuffed a passbook into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    No one knew how much money was in the passbook that Madam Qu stuffed into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands, but Han Ying and the others¡¯ eyes darkened. They knew that with the importance that their inws attached to Chen Meng¡¯er, the money in this passbook would not be little.


    Han Ying and the others felt ufortable, but they could not show it on their faces. Moreover, they had to pretend to be happy.


    Han Ying smiled, she called out to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er,e, this is our wee gift to you. The wee gift that your uncle and I prepared is definitely not as good as the one that your grandparents prepared. I hope Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ......


    Han Ying prepared a set of pure gold jewelry. It was not outstanding, but it was not shabby either. Chen Meng¡¯er took it and thanked her with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Thank you, Aunty.¡±


    With Han Ying taking the lead, Wei Hongjuan, Cao Feiying, and Kong Fangfei all gave Chen Meng¡¯er gifts. The gifts were simr and were all jewelry.


    Although Cao Feiying had a smile on his face, the way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was as if she wanted to eat her alive. Chen Meng¡¯er did not show it on the surface, but in her heart, she despised Cao Feiying.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is a gift from me.¡± When it was Murong Ying¡¯s turn, Murong Ying grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and put a ne with a Buddha statue on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neck. ¡°This is something that I wore when I was young. I hope that it will guarantee you a safe life.¡±


    The Buddha statue ne that Murong Ying had given to Chen Meng¡¯er was obviously not worth much. However, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but feel touched.


    This was because this was given with love.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I like it very much.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Murong Ying a smile that came from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Murong Ying raised her hand to wipe away the tears in her eyes.


    Every member of the Qu family gave Chen Meng¡¯er a wee gift. This wee gift was something that some sincerely wanted to give to Chen Meng¡¯er, while others were forced to do so. Chen Meng¡¯er remembered all of these in her heart.


    She had always been a person who had a clear line between love and hate.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished epting the gifts and sat down. Her brother, Qu Haoxiang, had shed with Yuwen Jing. ¡°Ah, Yuwen Jing, what right do you have to sit next to my sister? Originally, the three of us brothers were as tight as thieves. Why did youe to join in the fun?¡± Qu Haoxiang thought to himself. Now that he had two more helpers, he could take care of Yuwen Jing who always fought with him for his sister.


    As soon as Qu Haoxiang said this, Chen Haoxuan and Chen Haoguo¡¯s gazes were also focused on Yuwen Jing who was sitting on the other side of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t seem to hear Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words. He was holding his chopsticks and picking up Meng¡¯er¡¯s favorite dishes for her.


    ¡°Ah, Yuwen Jing, what kind of attitude is this? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Qu Haoxiang pointed at Yuwen Jing excitedly and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m picking up food for Meng¡¯er. If you have anything to say, wait until after the meal. Otherwise, the elders will say that we are too unruly.¡±


    However, when Yuwen Jing said this, Qu Haoxiang really calmed down a little. He even raised his head and looked carefully at his grandfather.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was there. As she ate the food that Yuwen Jing put in her bowl, she could not help but want tough. This brother of hers was really silly. He was not a match for Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661:</h4>


    In the capital, the most talked about event was probably the Qu family recovering their lost child.


    In the upper circles of the capital, many people were very curious about the child that the Qu family had recovered. Unfortunately, the Qu family had hidden it too well, and only a few people knew about it. Moreover, the few people who knew about it had also been silenced by the Qu family, and they were not allowed to speak anymore.


    The more the Qu family kept a low profile, the more curious everyone became.


    As such, when those noblewomen gathered in twos and threes for afternoon tea or when they gathered together to y cards, they would discuss this topic for a while. ¡°Ah, the Qu family has hidden the child that they found so tightly. It looks like they really take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I think that if the Qu family would hide this so tightly, it might not be because they value the one they found.¡± Thedy who spoke deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°I think she is not presentable. The Qu family is afraid of damaging their reputation.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement after listening to thedy¡¯s analysis.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s not wrong. I heard that the Qu family¡¯s child was carried to a poor mountain vige by someone. She came from the mountain, so how could her upbringing be any good? Anyway, I feel that she¡¯s far from beingparable to the noblewomen in our circle.¡±


    Every word entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears. As she listened to the gossip of these noblewomen, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became more and more brilliant.


    On the other hand, after Zhou Yunjie heard it, his usually expressionless face was now filled with anger. He was so angry that he wanted to go and settle scores with these noblewomen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them. They can say whatever they want. Just let them say it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Zhou Yunjie and said.


    ¡°But they...¡± Zhou Yunjie felt sorry for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ......


    ¡°If you get bitten by a dog, are you going to bite it back? If you argue with them, you¡¯ll only lower your status. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sometimes very tolerant of those who provoked her. However, if they offended someone she cared about, then she would make things worse and take revenge.


    Han Ying, the youngest daughter of the Han family, had been pampered since she was young. Of course, the pampering of the Han family was different from the pampering of other families. Han Ying was no less ambitious than the others.


    As for the Han family, it was a family that was slightly inferior to the Qu family in the capital.


    The Han family was originally on equal footing with the Qu family. The Elder of the Han family was like Elder Qu, a founding father of the country. It was precisely because Elder Qu and Elder Han had a strong revolutionary friendship that the Qu family became inws with the Han family.


    The two Elders wanted to say that under their original friendship, they were even closer.


    However, Elder Han¡¯s health was not as good as Elder Qu¡¯s. He had not even reached 70 when he passed away early because of the pain left behind by the war. He had left behind his two sons and two daughters who were not very sessful.


    On the other hand, Elder Han¡¯s two sons were ambitious, but they were not very capable people.


    All these years, Elder Han¡¯s two sons had relied on their father¡¯s connections in the military and political circles. They were doing quite well, however, it was impossible for them to make the Han family the same as when Elder Han was still alive.

 Chapter 662

    <h4>Chapter 662:</h4>


    However, Elder Han¡¯s two sons lived in a fantasy world. They felt very good about themselves, and they were also very ambitious. They had always dreamed of relying on the Qu family to make the Han family stand up. They even wanted the Han family to surpass the Qu family and stand above all other families.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Elder Han¡¯s two sons were thinking, she would definitely tell them to stop daydreaming. Also, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t understand why the Qu family had so many annoying rtives. Why were there so many people staring at the Qu family and treating it like a delicacy?


    ¡°My brothers, the Qu family¡¯s newly recognized granddaughter is the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± After Han Ying ran into a wall with her husband, the next day, she returned to her parents¡¯ house with a sullen face.


    Ever since Han Ying left the Qu family, her face had been sullen, and she did not give anyone a good look.


    ¡°You said that the Qu family¡¯s lost child is the little miss of the Green Gang?¡± Han Ying¡¯s second brother, Han Chaojie, asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Ying replied sullenly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Qu family to be so lucky. This child that was taken away actually became the little miss of the Green Gang. What wonderful luck.¡± Han Chaojie¡¯s heart was filled with envy.


    ¡°Little sis, this is a good thing. Why are you frowning? Right now, you have to try your best to get close to her and curry favor with her.¡± Han Ying¡¯s eldest brother, Han Chaoyun, found this beneficial. He had wanted to visit the little miss of the Green Gang for a long time, but he had never found a way. If he could get closer to the little miss of the Green Gang, it would be much more convenient for him to do things outside. The Green Gang was a golden signboard in the outside world, and it was more useful than the Qu family. Han Chaoyun wanted his sister to please Chen Meng¡¯er, but thinking about it, it was not right. Her sister could be considered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s elder now. If she deliberately tried to please her, it would be a bit too much. He quickly corrected himself. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to please her. You just have to be a little more intimate with her.¡±


    ¡°Guys, let me finish talking to you.¡± Han Ying was so angry that her face was turning green. She was going back to her parents¡¯ house toin to her two brothers instead of listening to them talk, how was she supposed to please Chen Meng¡¯er? She just couldn¡¯t understand. Although Elder Liu had given her both the Green Gang and the Liu family, she wasn¡¯t so nave to think that Elder Liu would let go of the power in his hands to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After all, there was no one who wasn¡¯t greedy for power and profit.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, because of my brainless sister-inw, Cao Feiying, when she was bullying Murong Ying, was caught by Chen Meng¡¯er. As a result, the rest of us were scolded by Chen Meng¡¯er. She scolded us elders, so it doesn¡¯t count. But then, she even went to my inws toin. And my parents-inw listened to her words. They called us over and scolded us. My father-inwter said that he wanted to hand the Qu family over to Chen Meng¡¯er. Tell me, can I still be happy when I hear this?¡±


    ......

 Chapter 663

    <h4>Chapter 663:</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Han Chaoyun and Han Chaojie¡¯s expressions became solemn.


    ¡°What does your father-inw, Elder Qu, think? The position of the head of the family should be passed on to the sons and grandsons. Why would he pass it on to his granddaughter?¡± Han Chaojie paused for a moment as he said this, then he asked suspiciously, ¡°Could it be that your father-inw said it in a moment of anger?¡±


    ¡°What is Yaotian¡¯s opinion on the matter?¡± Han Chaoyun was silent for a moment before he asked.


    ¡°Him, I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. The more I talk about it, the angrier I get. It doesn¡¯t matter to him. It should be said that as long as his father wants it, he won¡¯t have any objections.¡± When she said this, Han Ying¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    ¡°Tell me. This thing that should belong to my family was snatched away by this little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er, who appeared out of nowhere. Tell me, how can I not feel stifled in my heart? How do you want me to get close to her and get along well with her?!¡± Han Ying said emotionally.


    ¡°Little sis, don¡¯t be anxious and don¡¯t get angry. Isn¡¯t this matter still not settled? Moreover, I don¡¯t know if this matter is true or not. Maybe it¡¯s just your father-inw¡¯s angry words, right?¡± Han Chaoyunforted his little sister. However, even if he said it out loud, he could not convince himself in his heart.


    Although Han Chaoyun was not a capable person, because he had been spying on the Qu family all year round and wanted to curry favor with Elder Qu, he had been quite familiar with Elder Qu¡¯s temper all these years. Hence, he felt that with Elder Qu¡¯s temper, he would not say such words simply because he was angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little sis. We will help you investigate this matter and pay attention to it. If the situation changes... Well, we¡¯re still here to help you from behind. So, don¡¯t panic for now. You can¡¯t destroy the image that you have worked so hard to maintain,¡± said Han Chaojie with a serious expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted by the two brothers of the Han family.


    At this moment, she was being blocked by Cao Feiying on her way home from school.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just left the school gate and her hand had just touched the car door when Cao Feiying appeared in a rage.


    Looking at Cao Feiying who was ring at her angrily, she simply withdrew her hand that was about to open the car door. She turned around, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at Cao Feiying with a smile. However, if one looked carefully, one would realize that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile did not reach her eyes at all.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really well-informed. I just transferred here and you already know which school I¡¯m in. I reckon even Grandpa doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Hpmh, don¡¯t use your grandfather to pressure me. I¡¯ve been looking for you all day because I have something to do.¡± No matter how Cao Feiying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, she did not find her pleasing to the eye. This anger was rising up and could not be suppressed no matter how hard she tried.


    Cao Feiying¡¯s expression was a little ferocious, and her expression was caught by Chen Haoxuan who had rushed over. Chen Haoxuan remembered Cao Feiying. He had also heard that some people from the Qu family did not seem to be very friendly towards his sister.


    When he saw Cao Feiying¡¯s expression, the first thought that came to his mind was that this person wanted to bully his sister.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to think. His first reaction was to rush to Chen Meng¡¯er and block between her and Cao Feiying. ¡°What do you want to do? I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare bully my sister, I won¡¯t be polite to you,¡± Chen Haoxuan said aggressively.

 Chapter 664

    <h4>Chapter 664:</h4>


    ¡°Ha.¡± Cao Feiying was a little dumbfounded by this unexpected turn of events.


    Chen Haoxuan¡¯s voice was not soft. At this time, it was also after school. The ce where Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were standing was bustling with peopleing and going. The moment Chen Haoxuan said this, it attracted the sidelong nces of the passersby.


    The passersby looked at Cao Feiying as if she was some heinous sinner who specialized in bullying children.


    An old granny who came to pick up the children couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Youngdy, I don¡¯t care what grudges you have with these two children, but you are already so old. If you argue with a child, you will lose your status.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew why Cao Feiying came to look for her, and she had done it on purpose. She had asked Zhou Yunjie to reveal to Cao Feihu and Cao Feiying the reason why their coboration with the Dream Group would be canceled.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt angry that Cao Feiying could actually find her school.


    ¡°Since you want to talk to me, let¡¯s talk,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Cao Feiying and said with a faint smile.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she received a disapproving look from Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go back first. I¡¯ll go back after I talk to my third aunt. You have to go back quickly. I remember that Uncle Skinny told you toe to him after school today. If you arete, he will be very angry,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately, otherwise, she was sure that her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, would follow her closely and would go with her.


    However, some of her conversations with Cao Feiying could not be known by her second brother.


    ¡°But.¡± Chen Haoxuan was in a dilemma. He was afraid that his teacher, Skinny, would be angry, but he was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re really worried, just ask Yunjie to look for me when we get back,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she took a step back.


    Chen Haoxuan thought about it and decided that this was the only way.


    ......


    Chen Haoxuan got into the car with Chen Meng¡¯er. He asked the driver to send Chen Meng¡¯er to the ce where she and Cao Feiying would have a good conversation before he left.


    It was a bourgeois coffee shop.


    At a nce, Cao Feiying was a regr customer. The moment she sat down, the waiter came over with a menu and asked, ¡°Ms. Cao, do you want the same as usual?¡±


    ¡°Yes, give me a cup of Blue Mountain. What about you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er originally thought that with Cao Feiying¡¯s current dislike for her, she would not bother with her at all. However, she didn¡¯t expect Cao Feiying to ask her what she wanted.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know was that Cao Feiying was also subconsciously doing this. After she asked the question herself, she regretted it.


    ¡°Just give me a cup of milk.¡± In her previous life, coffee was an indispensable thing for Chen Meng¡¯er every day. However, after her rebirth, Chen Meng¡¯er gave up on coffee.


    Just like her grandfather said, when children were growing, it was better to drink milk.


    After the waiter heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he was stunned at first. She was the first one to order milk in their cafe, but she still remembered it dutifully.


    After the waiter left, Chen Meng¡¯er rxed her body and leaned against the back of the chair. She looked at Cao Feiying and waited for Cao Feiying to speak.


    After Cao Feiying received the news, her anger rushed to her head. Without thinking, she rushed over to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. She wanted to seek an exnation from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, when she sat in the cafe and faced the calm-looking Chen Meng¡¯er who sat opposite her, she suddenly felt that she was too impulsive. She should not havee to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, since she had alreadye, Cao Feiying did not intend to return empty-handed.


    ¡°Are you going to be so ruthless?¡± Cao Feiying stared straight at Chen Meng¡¯er and questioned.


    ¡°Ruthless? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged and said.


    ¡°Not ruthless? Isn¡¯t it just me saying a few words to Murong Ying? Is it necessary for you to give up such a big coboration project with the Cao Group for her sake? Do you know how much of a loss it would be to the Cao Group and your group if you give up on this project? Moreover, I think that even though Murong Ying gave birth to you, you¡¯ve left her since you were young. It¡¯s unlikely that you have much love for her,¡± Cao Feiying said with a disdainful expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not angry when she heard Cao Feiying¡¯s words. There was still a faint smile on her face. ¡°Hehe. Third Aunt, don¡¯t you think that Grandpa will be furious if he finds out about what you said in front of me today?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cao Feiying was too impulsive. She had not thought of this at all.


    ¡°What about me?¡± . On ount of you being my third aunt, I will spend some time to tell you about it. The Dream Corporation won¡¯t suffer any losses. As for me and my mother, yes, she did not raise me, but she gave birth to me. Although it was not as good as raising me, I still owe her. Furthermore, whether or not I love my mother,?is something that only she and I know. Therefore, sometimes, don¡¯t make wild assumptions.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er stood up, turned around and left.

 Chapter 665

    <h4>Chapter 665:</h4>


    When Cao Feiying came to look for her, Chen Meng¡¯er specially instructed Zhou Yunjie not to seal off the news of what happened.


    It was best to let this news spread to Elder Qu¡¯s ears.


    With her current status, it was not good to deal with Cao Feiying openly. She did not mind, but if this news spread, it would make things difficult for Qu Yaobing, Murong Ying and the rest. But if Elder Qu stepped in, things would be different.


    ¡°But, Little Miss, do you think Elder Qu will be involved in this matter? Based on our investigation, in the Qu family, Elder Qu never got involved in trivial matters.¡± Zhou Yunjie asked the question in his heart.


    ¡°He might not be involved in other matters, but he will be involved in this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said confidently.


    She had interacted with Elder Qu many times. Whenever it involved her, the Qu family¡¯s two elders were like angry tigers.


    To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite touched that the Qu family¡¯s two elders treated her so sincerely. This was also the reason why she did not object and acknowledged her family.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. In my opinion, as long as it concerns you, Little Miss, Elder Qu will snap in an instant.¡± Zhou Yunjie also agreed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had not done anything about it. Cao Feiying had just left the coffee shop and had not even reached the Qu family when Elder Qu had already received the news.


    Elder Qu was furious. He almost threw the teacup in his hand away. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Qu at the crucial moment, who said, ¡°Hubby, the teacup in your hand was given to you by Meng¡¯er. If you break it, it will be gone.¡±


    ...


    Elder Qu forcefully retracted his outstretched hand. Then, he carefully ced the teacup on the coffee table.


    ¡°B*stard, I¡¯m not dead yet, and you already treat my words as if they were nothing. Go, call my third son and his wife back for me.¡± Elder Qu was so angry that he was a little muddle-headed. In this hall, there were only the two of them.


    Madam Qu rolled her eyes at Elder Qu. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can order around. If you want to call them, go by yourself. I made an appointment with my granddaughter to go shopping together.¡± Madam Qu said proudly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er often told Madam Qu that she needed to walk around and exercise more. Only then would she be able to undergo surgery after she recovered. Madam Qu acted like a child and acted coyly in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, saying that she usually had no one to apany her around and that she would stay at home all day.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had always been thinking about the kindness Madam Qu had shown her in her previous life. Since Madam Qu had made it so clear, it would be unreasonable if she continued to pretend that she did not understand.


    Thus, Chen Meng¡¯er made an appointment with Madam Qu to apany her out shopping today.


    ¡°What? When did you make an appointment with Meng¡¯er? No, I want to go too.¡± When Elder Qu heard that his wife wanted to go out with his precious granddaughter, how could he have the time to reprimand his son and his wife?


    In any case, he could reprimand them whenever he wanted. However, this precious granddaughter of his was usually very busy. She had to go to school and deal with the affairs of the Green Gang and the Liu family. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet her.


    ¡°No way, don¡¯t get involved. Meng¡¯er and I will go shopping to buy clothes. Why would an old man like you follow us?¡± When Madam Qu said this, Elder Qu wanted to interrupt, but he was stopped by Madam Qu. ¡°Just stay at home and wait to lecture the two. After that, prepare dinner.¡±

 Chapter 666

    <h4>Chapter 666:</h4>


    When Elder Qu heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. He repeatedly said yes. This precious granddaughter of his had never stayed over before. ¡°Alright, you go ahead. I¡¯ll make sure everything here is taken care of.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie drove the car. Chen Meng¡¯er came to the Qu family to pick up Madam Qu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er still had a lot of things to do. But since she had promised Madam Qu that she would apany her, she would definitely abide by her words.


    When Madam Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she held onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and did not let go.


    After getting into the car, Madam Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and frowned, her face was full of heartache as she said, ¡°Ah, girl, it¡¯s only been a few days since west met. How did you lose weight again? You should eat more. You are now in the midst of growing up. Later, Grandma will personally cook some food for you to eat.¡±


    Madam Qu¡¯s words made Zhou Yunjie involuntarily nce at Chen Meng¡¯er from the rear-view mirror. He nodded in agreement in his heart. His family¡¯s little miss seemed to have really lost weight again. She needed to nourish her body properly.


    Only Chen Meng¡¯er, who knew her body best, did not know whether tough or cry in her heart. She had not lost any weight. However, she also knew that it was not wise to argue about this with the olddy at this time. Therefore, she followed Madam Qu¡¯s words and said, ¡°Okay, Grandma will cook something delicious for meter. I will also cook something delicious for Grandma.¡±


    When Madam Qu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain showed her Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition.


    Madam Qu¡¯s body had been well-adjusted during this period of time. However, it was only just so. With Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition, there was still a certain level of risk if she wanted to undergo surgery. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er decided that she would personally take care of Madam Qu¡¯s body, adjusting Madam Qu¡¯s body to its best condition. Then, she would carry out the surgery as soon as possible.


    The longer the surgery was dyed, the lower the sess rate of Madam Qu¡¯s surgery would be. Moreover, if Madam Qu¡¯s illness suddenly red up if she was not careful, then she would be in trouble.


    ...


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± When Madam Qu heard that her granddaughter was going to personally cook for her, her heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°Oh, right, Grandma, this is my gift to you and Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er recalled that she had found a piece of jade in her space. She personally carved a pendant of Buddha and Guanyin. She took it out from her bag and handed it to Madam Qu.


    ¡°Gift?¡± Madam Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the pear tree jewelry box containing the two pendants to Madam Qu.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Madam Qu was as excited as a child who had received a gift.


    ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you open it and see for yourself?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately kept her guessing.


    Madam Qu opened the pear tree jewelry box. When she saw the two jade pendants carved inside the jewelry box, her first reaction was to return the things to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Girl, Grandma can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too valuable.¡±


    Madam Qu was born into a prestigious family. She could tell at a nce that these jade pendants were not cheap.


    ¡°Grandma, this is a token of my goodwill. If you and Grandpa don¡¯t take it, I will be very sad. Moreover, I personally carved these pendants. This is a token of my goodwill to you two elders. This jade has spiritual energy. Wearing it will also be good for your health.¡±

 Chapter 667

    <h4>Chapter 667:</h4>


    Madam Qu did not expect that these jade pendants were personally carved by Chen Meng¡¯er. When she first saw them, she was very fond of them. Now that she heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that they were personally carved by her, she was in love.


    Madam Qu thought about it for a moment. It was also true. This was her granddaughter¡¯s gift to her cousin as well. It was not something that money could measure. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take these. Girl, is there anything that you don¡¯t know?¡± Madam Qu touched the lifelike Buddha statue and Guanyin statues and said with a sigh.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll tell Grandma when I find out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Madam Qu reached out her hand and touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nose affectionately.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Madam Qu were filled with warmth.


    On the Qu family¡¯s side, the air pressure was so low that it could freeze into ice.


    Qu Yaotao and Cao Feiying, who were called home by Elder Qu, stood there trembling in fear.


    Qu Yaotao waspletely confused. On the way home, he had been thinking about what he had done recently that had offended his father. He had been very well-behaved recently.


    When he came home and saw his wife, Cao Feiying, who had arrived home before him, he knew that the problem was not with him, but with his wife.


    He wanted to ask his wife what she had done to make her father-inw angry. But Cao Feiying had not looked at him.


    ...


    Cao Feiying was also feeling uneasy. She was wondering if her father-inw knew that she was looking for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, she felt that it was impossible. No one knew that she was looking for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Her first reaction was that Chen Meng¡¯er hade toin again.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Qu snorted coldly, causing Cao Feiying¡¯s body to tremble. ¡°What did I tell you guys before? You guys actually ignored my words. What? You guys think that I¡¯m old and can¡¯t move anymore, so you canpletely ignore me?¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. What did we do wrong again? Tell us, we¡¯ll make amends.¡± Qu Yaotao waspletely confused by the scolding. He knew that his wife must have done something, but he did not know the specifics.


    ¡°Hmph, let your wife tell you.¡± Elder Qu turned his face to the side and did not want to bother with Cao Feiying.


    ¡°Feiying?¡± Qu Yaotao looked at Cao Feiying with a questioning gaze.


    Cao Feiying endured it again and again but in the end, she could not hold it in. She raised her head and looked straight at Elder Qu, saying, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t listen to Meng¡¯er¡¯s one-sidedints and scold me.¡±


    Cao Feiying¡¯s words made Elder Quugh out of anger. His sharp eyes stared at Cao Feiying. He said, ¡°Do you think that Meng¡¯er came to me toin? Let me tell you, Meng¡¯er never mentioned it to me at all. However, since you¡¯ve already said so, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if I didn¡¯t give you a chance to debate. Speak, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Cao Feiying didn¡¯t believe Elder Qu¡¯s words. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s usation, how would her father-inw know?


    ¡°I went to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, she deliberately terminated the Dream Group¡¯s cooperation with us, why else would I go look for her?¡± Speaking of this matter. Cao Feiying¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    After all, if this cooperation waspleted, she could get arge amount of money.


    But now, not only did she not get the money, she was also reprimanded by her brother.

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668:</h4>


    ¡°You said that Meng¡¯er terminated it because of a personal grudge. What evidence do you have? Feiying, don¡¯t look at people through colored sses.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s face was solemn. He looked at Cao Feiying and said, ¡°I know that you have always held a repulsion towards this girl in your heart. You feel that Meng¡¯er has taken a fancy to our family¡¯s property. But I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think that everyone is clinging onto our family. To tell you the truth, our family is simply not up to par in Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Do you think that Meng¡¯er wants to return to the Qu family? Hmph, in reality, it¡¯s us who shamelessly want to acknowledge Meng¡¯er. You should all know who Meng¡¯er¡¯s backer is. Who knows, our family might still need to rely on Meng¡¯er in the future in order to rise to a higher level.¡±


    As he said this, Elder Qu raised his head and looked at his third daughter-inw, Cao Feiying, whose eyes could not hide her indignation. He sighed in his heart and felt a little sad, he regretted letting his son choose his own wife back then.


    ¡°Feiying, don¡¯t be indignant over that coboration case. You should know very well in your heart that there is something fishy going on with the offer that Feihong Real Estate handed over to the Dream Group.¡± Elder Qu was not a person who would scold people without any reason.


    He was called Qu Yaotao. Before Cao Feiying and her husband came back, he had already asked his guards to investigate the entire situation.


    Cao Feiying did not expect her father-inw to know about this. Her eyes were wandering but she did not dare to look at her father-inw again.


    Qu Yaotao had been listening to his father and wife¡¯s discussion silently. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you two handle the matter between yourselves. I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen in our family again. You have to know that some things have happened and been found out. Our family might not have interfered at all, but our family is still implicated.¡± Elder Qu looked deeply at Cao Feiying.


    This Cao family was really not a good family to be rted to.


    The current head of the Cao family, Cao Feiying¡¯s brother, Cao Feihu, was a dangerous person. Sooner orter, something would happen to the Cao family in his hands. At that time, he only hoped that the Qu family would not be implicated.


    ¡°Dad, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of this matter.¡± How could Qu Yaotao not understand the meaning in his father¡¯s words?


    ...


    ¡°Feiying, if you understand, then go and quit your job.¡± Aftering out from Elder Qu¡¯s ce, Qu Yaotao and his wife returned to their own room. He spoke to his wife with a very firm attitude.


    ¡°What?¡± Cao Feiying could not believe what she heard.


    ¡°I said, from tomorrow onwards, you don¡¯t have to go to your brother¡¯spany to work. You can be like your third sister-inw and stay at home. The money I earn is enough for you to spend. Of course, if you are bored at home, you can also go out and open a smallpany, or I can help you find a job in the government.¡± Qu Yaotao had this idea long ago. He had always disapproved of letting Cao Feiying go to work at her brother¡¯spany.


    His brother-inw seemed to have had good intentions. He said that he would let Cao Feiying work at hispany and even gave her 5% of the shares. However, this 5% of the shares was not easy to take. Behind the scenes, his wife Cao Feiying did not know that their family had cleaned up his brother-inw¡¯s mess countless times.


    ¡°On what basis? I am doing quite well in my brother¡¯spany. On what basis do you want me to give up?¡±


    ¡°On what basis? On the basis that if you continue to stay in your brother¡¯spany, I will always have to help your brother clean up his mess. Do you know how many things I have helped your brother to settle things behind the scenes over the years? And, do you know that your brother has been getting more and more arrogant recently? He is getting more and more outrageous. If he continues like this, our family will be implicated by him. He¡¯s guilty of bribery and tax evasion. If anyone here is found out, they will all have to go in.¡± After saying that, Qu Yaotao felt a wave of fatigue in his heart.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. My brother is very cautious in doing things. He won¡¯t be caught red-handed. He...¡± Cao Feiying shook her head, unwilling to believe Qu Yaotao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why do you think your brother is so good to you? Why do you think your brother would give you 5% of the shares? Do you think your brother dotes on you? Wrong! He just wants to bribe our family to work for him. He thinks that our family¡¯s is short-sighted. We don¡¯t even care about his 5% of the shares. If it was not for you, why would the Qu family settle the matter that he could not settle behind his back?¡± Qu Yaotao did not even want to speak. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to resign. From now on, our family will no longer meddle in your family¡¯s matters.¡±


    After saying that, Qu Yaotao turned around and left.


    Leaving Cao Feiying behind, she fell onto the bed and stared nkly in the direction that Qu Yaotao had left.


    Chen Meng¡¯er apanied Madam Qu on a day-long shopping spree. Of course, they had to stop after shopping. Chen Meng¡¯er had to take care of Madam Qu¡¯s body.


    Madam Qu had dragged Chen Meng¡¯er out shopping because she wanted to buy clothes for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er usually wore were all personally designed by her. They were then hand-sewn by a high-level tailor.


    Madam Qu only discovered this after walking around once. None of the clothes sold in these malls couldpare to the clothes that Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing.


    As the two of them walked around, it was finally Chen Meng¡¯er who helped Madam Qu pick out clothes and help her buy clothes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes could be said to be really sharp. The clothes that she fancied would definitely be the most suitable for Madam Qu.


    Madam Qu looked at the bags in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. She smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, this is the most time I have spent shopping in the past few years. The only regret I have is that I didn¡¯t buy you a single piece of clothing.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret. I have so many clothes that I can¡¯t even fit them in my wardrobe. Grandma, when I¡¯m freeter, I¡¯ll personally design a few clothes for you and Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic, she didn¡¯t want Madam Qu to keep holding onto this.


    ¡°Okay. You said it yourself. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±

 Chapter 669

    <h4>Chapter 669:</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished shopping with her grandmother and Madam Qu was resting, Zhou Yunjie took the opportunity when Madam Qu was not paying attention and whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but reveal a trace of surprise. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect her third uncle, Qu Yaotao, to be so swift and decisive this time. After her third uncle came out from the Qu family, he called his brother-inw. His attitude was very tough to help his wife, and Cao Feiying resigned.


    Cao Feihu was unhappy because his coboration with the Dream Group was blown up. His younger sister, Cao Feiying, was not spared either and was reprimanded by him.


    When his phone rang, he was in a fit of anger and did not look at the caller number. When he picked up the phone, his tone was very bad.


    ¡°Who is it? If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Yaotao. I¡¯m calling to ask you to let you know that Feiying is resigning. She doesn¡¯t work in yourpany anymore.¡± After saying that, Qu Yaotao did not give Cao Feihu a chance to speak and hung up the phone.


    Cao Feihu was instantly dumbfounded. He had just found out that the Dream Group was rted to the Green Gang. Although the Dream Group was not directly under the name of the Green Gang, Cao Feihu¡¯s source of information told him with certainty that this Dream Group was rted to the Green Gang, as for what the rtionship was, he did not know.


    Cao Feihu thought about it and thought about it. The little miss of the Green Gang was the granddaughter that the Qu family had just found. He had just told his sister to get closer to Chen Meng¡¯er. It would be best if he could get Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favor.


    Perhaps, theirpany¡¯s cooperation project with the Dream Group would have a turn for the better.


    However, Cao Feihu never expected that his words would not make his sister win Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s favor. Instead, she went to find Chen Meng¡¯er to settle the score. Moreover, this matter was even found out by the Qu family¡¯s elder. Thus, his brother-inw directly called to help his sister resign.


    His little sister could not resign. If she resigned, how would he rely on the Qu family to do things in the future?


    ...


    Cao Feihu thought about it and quickly picked up the phone to call his younger sister. He wanted to ask his younger sister what happened. However, when he called her, no one answered.


    He had no choice but to call Qu Yaotao. Qu Yaotao¡¯s call went through.


    ¡°Yaotao, what happened? Isn¡¯t Feiying doing well? Why is she suddenly resigning? Or could it be that she¡¯s not satisfied with her sry? If she¡¯s not satisfied, we can discuss it. We¡¯re all family.¡± Cao Feihu¡¯s tone now waspletely different from before.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of money. You¡¯ve said it yourself, we¡¯re all family. Then I will not beat around the bush in front of you. Enough is enough. I still have things to do, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After saying that, Qu Yaotao hung up the phone again.


    After Cao Feihu ended the call with his brother-inw, he sat there and did not regain his senses for quite a while. The words ¡°enough is enough¡± that his brother-inw said made him think deeply.


    Needless to say, this Cao Feihu still had some brains. There was really someone who had their eyes on him.


    If it had to be said, the other party had their eyes on Cao Feihu long ago. However, previously, Cao Feihu had the Qu family behind him. Furthermore, he had a coboration project with the Dream Group. If the other party wanted to take down Cao Feihu and destroy Cao Feihu¡¯spany at this time, the Dream Group would definitely not stand by idly, if something happened to the person they were working with midway, they would also suffer a heavy loss.

 Chapter 670

    <h4>Chapter 670:</h4>


    Due to the reason of the appeal, the other party did not make a move.


    And recently, Cao Feihu seemed to have bad luck on his side. First, his sister was reprimanded by Elder Qu because of the little miss of the Green Gang. Then, the Dream Group also requested to terminate the cooperation with Cao Feihu.


    The Dream Group requested to terminate the cooperation, but Cao Feihu definitely would not agree. They both signed a contract. If they want to terminate it, then he would sue. However, the person from the Dream Group took out a document and gave it to Cao Feihu. He immediately gave up.


    What else could he do? If the Dream Group released this document, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.


    He also started to get restless.


    ¡°Little Miss, should we do something?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked. What was Zhou Yunjie doing? He was asking Chen Meng¡¯er about Cao Feihu¡¯s matter. Should they push him behind his back?


    Zhou Yunjie had long been displeased with the Cao siblings. It should be said that as long as they were targeting his little miss, Zhou Yunjie would be itching to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We don¡¯t need to do anything. We just need to watch.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head.


    Zhou Yunjie nodded, not fully understanding.


    As Zhou Yunjie and Chen Meng¡¯er were talking, a familiar voice sounded in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear. ¡°Mom? Meng¡¯er? Why are you guys here?¡±


    ...


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed the voice and looked over. It was her second aunt, Wei Hongjuan, who did not have much of a presence in the Qu family.


    In the Qu family, because of Elder Qu and Madam Qu¡¯s open-mindedness, they did not interfere too much with their sons¡¯ marriages. Therefore, the women that Qu Yaotian and the others married were all chosen by them.


    This also resulted in the family background of Qu Yaotian¡¯s wives to be uneven. Such a phenomenon in the Qu family should not bemon in upper-ss society.


    Wei Hongjuan¡¯s family, the Wei family, was not a prestigious family. It could be said that they were not even ranked in the capital. Wei Hongjuan¡¯s parents were both university teachers. As for the Wei family, they had two daughters and a son.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sawthat Wei Hongjuan was holding hands with an olddy who did not look like a professor. She was quite curious. Wei Hongjuan¡¯s mother did not have the temperament of a university professor at all. How did she be a university professor?


    Wei Hongjuan¡¯s mother was very influential. She loved money and preferred sons over daughters.


    Wei Hongjuan was able to catch the eye of Qu Yaoguo and sessfully married into the Qu family, bing the second young mistress of the Qu family. Her mother had yed an important role in this.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was sizing up Wei Hongjuan¡¯s mother, Wei Hongjuan¡¯s mother was also sizing her up. Recently, she had heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name from her daughter many times. She had also heard a lot from her daughter about how her inws doted on their newly-found granddaughter.


    She did not understand why her daughter¡¯s inws doted on their granddaughter so much. If it were up to her, the one who would inherit the family business would always be her son or her grandson.


    When Wei Hongjuan¡¯s mother saw Chen Meng¡¯er for the first time, she could not help but sigh in her heart. This child was really good-looking. She was as exquisite as a doll.


    However, she could not like Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was filled with a trace of displeasure and a fake smile.


    The change in Mrs. Wei¡¯s gaze fell into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was funny. Ever since she had acknowledged her family, many people had shown her such expressions, as if she was a bad person who hade to snatch their children¡¯s things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er retracted her gaze from Mrs. Wei. She felt that it was too much to look at such a person.


    ¡°I dragged Meng¡¯er along to go shopping with me. Are the three of you also out shopping?¡± Mrs. Wei looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. How could the shrewd Madam Qu not understand? Madam Qu knew that this inw of hers had some power and ced more importance on money. But for the first time, she felt that she was so annoying and unwee.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s rare for my sister to have time off, so we came out for a stroll.¡± Wei Hongjuan was a little embarrassed. Whenever she thought of apanying her sister and her mother, it was because her mother said that her sister was old and it was time to dress up and find her a husband. So, she was dragged out.


    Although she said that they were apanying her, in reality, she was dragged out by her mother to pay for everything.


    Wei Hongjuan raised her eyes and looked carefully at her mother-inw. Throughout the year, she had used her husband¡¯s money quite a lot to support her family. She had always felt that her inws knew this in their hearts but they just did not say it out loud.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve shopped quite a lot today.¡± Madam Qu nced at the bags in the hands of Wei Hongjuan and the other two.


    Wei Hongjuan felt guilty. She felt that her mother-inw¡¯s words had a deep meaning. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just noticed that the bags in the hands of Wei Hongjuan and her daughter were all from expensive stores. Ordinary workers couldn¡¯t afford them. Needless to say, these clothes weren¡¯t all paid for by Wei Hongjuan.


    As for Wei Hongjuan, she was only a university professor. How could she afford such things on a small sry?


    ¡°Exactly. As her elder sister, Hongjuan saw that her younger sister was getting older and it was time for her to find a partner, so she brought her along to buy some clothes for her,¡± Mrs. Wei said with a smile. ¡°Oh right, Madam Qu, I have a presumptuous request. If you have a promising young man in your hands, please tell me.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Mrs. Wei¡¯s words, she was very surprised. She had really underestimated Mrs. Wei¡¯s ambition.

 Chapter 671

    <h4>Chapter 671:</h4>


    Mrs. Wei wanted her younger daughter to marry into a wealthy family just like her elder daughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and happened to see Wei Hongjuan standing beside her. Her face was slightly red as she looked at Madam Qu with anticipation. It seemed that it was not only Mrs. Wei who had such thoughts. Even Wei Hongjuan¡¯s younger sister was thinking of marrying into a wealthy family just like her sister.


    Madam Qu hadn¡¯t expected that her inws would have such thoughts. Her inws were a little too naive. Did she think that the upper-ss circles in the capital were like her family and didn¡¯t value status?


    As her eldest daughter had married into the Qu family, the aristocraticdies in the upper-ss circles didn¡¯t reject her and gave her face because of her rtion to the Qu family.


    Mrs. Wei was not aware of the unspoken rules in the upper-ss circles, but Wei Hongjuan knew all about it. Previously, when her mother had spoken to her at home, she had used the excuse that she did not have a man suitable for her younger sister¡¯s age as an excuse. However, she had not expected her mother to actually mention this to her mother-inw. She was very embarrassed. ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°How am I spouting nonsense? Your mother-inw knows more people than I do, she definitely has someone suitable for your sister.¡± Mrs. Wei red at her eldest daughter. Her eldest daughter was a useless person. She had hoped that after her eldest daughter became the second daughter-inw of the Qu family she would help out the family. It would be best if she could find a good job for her younger brother.


    However, after her eldest daughter married into the Qu family, she could not make any decisions at all. Every time, if it were not for her asking, this eldest daughter of hers would not take the initiative to do anything. Not to mention finding a good job for her younger brother in the future.


    Mrs. Wei saw that her eldest daughter was unreliable, so she set her sights on the younger daughter.


    And her younger daughter¡¯s personality was more simr to hers. She was also ambitious. She also had her heart set on marrying into a wealthy family and bing the youngdy of a wealthy family.


    ¡°Mrs. Wei, I probably won¡¯t be able to help you with this. You also know that I¡¯m old and my health isn¡¯t good. I usually don¡¯t go out for a stroll. Today, it¡¯s also because of my granddaughter that I came out for a stroll. Therefore, I really don¡¯t have any boys around the same age as your younger daughter. Of course, I will help you keep an eye out. If there are any suitable ones for your little daughter, I will ask Hongjuan to tell you.¡± Madam Qu said with a smile, she didn¡¯t change her expression.


    ...


    When Mrs. Wei heard this, she wasn¡¯t very happy in her heart. However, she was too embarrassed to lecture Madam Qu like she was lecturing her elder daughter. She could only reveal a stiff smile but refused to continue listening to Madam Qu¡¯s words.


    Wei Hongjuan was embarrassed now. She looked at Madam Qu. ¡°Mother, where are you going to eat tonight? Why don¡¯t we eat outside? I know that there¡¯s a very delicious private ce not far from here.¡± Wei Hongjuan wanted to change the topic and ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Meng¡¯er and I will go back for dinner. Hubby is looking forward to this girl going back for dinner. At noon, he started to make trouble and prepare the dishes that Meng¡¯er likes to eat.¡± Madam Qu also she changed the topic.


    As she said that, Madam Qu turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Oh right, girl, you have to stay at home tonight. Otherwise, Grandpa and Grandma will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°It looks like if I don¡¯t stay at home tonight, Grandpa will fall out with me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t stay at home, I reckon that your Grandpa will have to go to the Green Gang to fight people.¡± After Madam Qu said this to Chen Meng¡¯er, she turned to Wei Hongjuan and her family and said, ¡°Hongjuan, it¡¯s rare for you to hang out with your mother and sister. You can apany them to have dinner today. It¡¯s fine even if youe backte.¡± After Madam Qu finished speaking to Wei Hongjuan, she said to Wei Hongjuan¡¯s mother, ¡°Mrs. Wei, look, it¡¯s gettingte. My hubby must have been waiting anxiously for a long time. I¡¯ll take my leave first. When I¡¯m free, we can alle out for a gathering.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s words sounded like a polite dismissal.

 Chapter 672

    <h4>Chapter 672:</h4>


    Ever since Wei Hongjuan married into the Qu family, the number of times the Qu family¡¯s two elders had eaten with Mrs. Wei and the others could be counted on one hand. It wasn¡¯t that the Qu family had any opinions about the Wei family, but that the Qu family and the Wei family really couldn¡¯t get along.


    Moreover, Mr. Wei and Mrs. Wei didn¡¯t dare neglect Elder Qu. If Elder Qu was here today, Mrs. Wei wouldn¡¯t dare be impudent. She probably wouldn¡¯t even dare make a sound.


    When Mrs. Wei heard Madam Qu say that they would have a gathering together when they were free, she replied with a stiff smile, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Wei Hongjuan and her sister looked at Chen Meng¡¯er holding Madam Qu¡¯s arm as they left together. Their expressions were all different.


    Mrs. Wei retracted her gaze from Madam Qu and Chen Meng¡¯er and turned to look at her eldest daughter and said with some resentment, ¡°Look at you. You have been married into the Qu family for so many years. You¡¯re still the same. You¡¯re not pleasing your inws at all. Now, even asking your mother-inw to help your sister find a partner makes her refuse. It sounds like she¡¯s just giving us a perfunctory reply.¡±


    Wei Hongjuan listened to her mother¡¯s grumbling and turned her head to the other side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held onto Madam Qu¡¯s hand. Zhou Yunjie was one step behind the two of them. He was carrying several shopping bags in his hand, all bought for Madam Qu by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Sigh, your grandpa and I don¡¯t want to see your uncle and the others like the children of other aristocratic families by looking for a wife that matches their family background but doesn¡¯t have much affection for them. The two of us came to a conclusion. Since the country advocates the freedom of marriage, then the two of us will not interfere with your uncles and let them have their freedom of marriage. But now it seems that these marriages really need to be made with families of equal status. Even if it¡¯s not made with a family of equal status, the character of the parents in these families is still very important.¡± Madam Qu could not help but sigh at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°It seems that in the future, your brother and the others will have to let us arrange their marriages.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to her grandmother¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her brother and cousins. They had been deprived of their freedom of marriage just like that.


    ¡°You should let them have some control, otherwise they¡¯ll resent you and Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still kind enough to speak up for her brothers.


    ...


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, little girl, if you have a partner in the future, you have to bring them back immediately and let Grandpa and Grandma have a look at them. Do you understand? My family¡¯s baby must have the best.¡± Madam Qu seemed to have made up her mind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was wrinkled. Her grandmother¡¯s topic had jumped too quickly. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think of Yuwen Jing. She wondered if Yuwen Jing would be able to catch the eye of her grandparents?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite worried for Yuwen Jing. However, Chen Meng¡¯er herself did not realize that she had already tacitly epted Yuwen Jing¡¯s status as her future husband.


    On the other side, Yuwen Jing went to the Green Gang to look for Chen Meng¡¯er but found nothing. He was informed by Elder Liu that Chen Meng¡¯er had gone to the Qu family¡¯s house. As soon as he sat in the car, he could not help but sneeze twice.


    ¡°Master, are you alright? Don¡¯t tell me you have a cold?¡± Baro turned his head worriedly and looked at Yuwen Jing who was sitting at the back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yuwen Jing rubbed his nose and said.


    Allen, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, said with a cheeky smile, ¡°From what I understand, Master didn¡¯t catch a cold. Someone was thinking about him. Moreover, this person is probably our future mistress.¡±


    Originally, Baro was worried that Allen would be reprimanded. After hearing Allen¡¯s words, his worried heart was put to ease. As long as it was about their future mistress, their master seemed to be especially easy to talk to.


    Just like that, Baro saw their master¡¯s face actually reveal a faint smile.


    Madam Qu was in a particrly good mood today. Having a granddaughter was good. She was something that her grandsons could neverpare to.


    Just like that, Madam Qu arrived at the Qu family home. After getting off the car, she did not let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    However, Madam Qu¡¯s good mood onlysted until she stepped through the Qu family¡¯s door.


    When she held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked into the Qu family home, she could not wait to show off to her husband, Elder Qu. Her precious granddaughter had picked out many beautiful clothes for her today, she had also given the old couple a pair of pendants that she had personally carved.


    However, before she could say these words, they were stuck in her throat.


    She saw someone she didn¡¯t want to see in her entire life. She saw a member of the Murong family.


    As for her youngest daughter-inw, Murong Ying, if it weren¡¯t for her granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, she would have made Qu Yaobing divorce her.


    She could treat Murong Ying with a normal heart. But when it came to the members of the Murong family, especially Matriarch Murong, she felt nothing but hatred.

 Chapter 673

    <h4>Chapter 673:</h4>


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er and Madam Qu came in, the atmosphere in the room had already dropped. A thickyer of ice had formed on Elder Qu¡¯s face. Some of the Qu family members who had been called back by Elder Qu were also sitting there calmly, while others had an awkward expression on their faces.


    None of the Qu family members had any intention of speaking. From the beginning to the end, it was only when the Murong family members had entered, did Elder Qu open his mouth and asked, ¡°Why are you all here? It seems that our family doesn¡¯t have any friendship with your family anymore.¡±


    Meanwhile, Matriarch Murong had put on an exquisite disy of her shamelessness. No matter how much Elder Qu and the others gave her the cold shoulder, no matter how much they expressed that they did not wee her, she would pretend that she did not see it.


    Murong Qi was also taught by Matriarch Murong to follow Qu Yaobing. However, Murong Ying, who used to be the most soft-hearted, was also acting out of the norm this time. She hardened her heart and turned a blind eye to her niece¡¯s tears.


    Just as the Qu family members wanted to see what other tricks Matriarch Murong had up her sleeve, Chen Meng¡¯er and Madam Qu returned.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long guessed that the Murong family members, especially Matriarch Murong, would not ept their fate so easily. She would not do nothing and watch the Murong family copse like this.


    Madam Qu¡¯s reaction was a little out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. Madam Qu, who came from a wealthy family, also behaved like ady from a wealthy family. She rarely lost her temper.


    However, when she saw Matriarch Murong, she was so emotional that she pointed at Matriarch Murong, her voice was raised by quite a bit. ¡°Why are you stilling to our family? Our family doesn¡¯t wee you. Yaotian, Yaoguo, help me get Matriarch Murong and the others out.¡±


    Madam Qu¡¯s hand had been holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand ever since they got out of the car, not letting go. At this moment, Madam Qu¡¯s emotions suddenly became so agitated that it caused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain to send out an rm.


    Chen Meng¡¯er focused her attention slightly and looked at the disy of Madam Qu¡¯s current physical condition on her mutated brain. She was shocked and quickly calmed Madam Qu down.


    ...


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma, don¡¯t be so agitated. Your current body is not suitable for such outbursts. Take a deep breath with me now. Take a deep breath,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she calmed Madam Qu down.


    Madam Qu¡¯s body had not fully recovered to begin with. It was all thanks to Chen Meng¡¯er that she was able to walk, talk, and smile. However, if she wanted to fully recover, she would have to wait until after her surgery.


    Elder Qu and the others had also noticed that Madam Qu¡¯s lips were slightly blue. They knew that this was the precursor to her illness.


    Elder Qu decisively said to Qu Yaotian and Qu Yaoguo, ¡°Yaotian, Yaoguo, the two of you help me get Matriarch Murong out. In the future, our family will not wee the Murong family.¡± After saying that, Elder Qu quickly walked over and held his wife¡¯s hand, filled with worry. He said, ¡°Wifey, I was wrong. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the Murong family appear in front of you in the future. Come, listen to Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Don¡¯t be agitated. Come and take a deep breath.¡±


    After experiencing his wife¡¯s life hanging by a thread and almost leaving him, Elder Qu still had lingering fear in his heart. Elder Qu was no longer as decisive and ruthless as he usually was. He raised his head, full of anticipation and worry as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you have to think of a way. You must not let anything happen to your grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 674

    <h4>Chapter 674:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, with me here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Grandma. Besides, Grandma¡¯s situation isn¡¯t the worst.¡±?Chen Menger took e out a small porcin bottle. Then she poured out a small ck pill.


    Chen Menger put the small pill into Madam Qu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Grandma, take this pill. Take it and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Fortunately, Madam Qu was still conscious. After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she swallowed the small pill with all her might.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small pill was really magical. Just as Madam Qu swallowed the pill, she felt much better. This caused Elder Qu and the others who were surrounding Madam Qu to heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Grandfather, help Grandma into the house to rest for a while. I¡¯ll take care of the matters here. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle and see Grandma again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Madam Qu was agitated when she saw the members of the Murong family. It was all because of her. Moreover, all the shares of the Murong family were now in her hands. She would be the one to handle the Murong family¡¯s matters.


    This could be considered as her return gift to Elder Qu for giving her the Murong family¡¯s shares.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to handle this. Sweetie, help your grandmother in.¡± Elder Qu was a little worried. Matriarch Murong was a demon. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would not be a match for her. After all, in the entire family, he was the only one who could suppress her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Apany grandmother in and talk to her. I¡¯ll go in in a moment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and urged Elder Qu to quickly help Madam Qu into the house.


    Elder Qu had allowed the members of the Murong family toe in today because of Murong Ying. If he publicly disgraced the Murong family, this would make Murong Ying, his daughter-inw, lose face in the Qu family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also thought of this point. Therefore, it seemed to be the most appropriate for her to deal with the members of the Murong family.


    ...


    Chen Meng¡¯er still underestimated the thick skin of Matriarch Murong.


    If it had been someone else, they would definitely have slipped away. But Matriarch Murong just sat there calmly.


    It was only when the Qu family members looked over that she showed a worried look, and then said hypocritically, ¡°Is Madam Qu okay? Do you want to call an ambnce?¡± However, she could not tell how happy she was in her heart.


    After Elder Qu helped Madam Qu into the room, Chen Meng¡¯er sat down across from Matriarch Murong.


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. There are some things that I¡¯ll tell you directly. You want to beg the Qu family to let your family off. Then, I want to ask, how do you want the Qu family to let you off? Do you want them to do what they did before and help the Murong family clean up their mess? Or do you want the Qu family to spread the news now and tell everyone in the upper circles of the capital that the rtionship between the Qu family and the Murong family is still the same as before? Don¡¯t you think that your request is too much? Do you think that after what you¡¯ve done, the Qu family will still be so easy to talk to?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong with disdain.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, although your surname isn¡¯t Murong, don¡¯t forget that your mother, Murong Ying, has the surname Murong. What do you think will happen to her if the Murong family falls? Do you think that her days in the?Qu family will be better and she won¡¯t be looked down upon by others? Moreover, in this circle, don¡¯t look down on the status of your mother¡¯s family.¡± Matriarch Murong looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, she said confidently.


    ¡°What you said seems to be correct.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and nodded in agreement.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction made the hearts of the Qu family members rise in the air. Chen Meng¡¯er was still young, she wouldn¡¯t be so easily persuaded by this Matriarch Murong, right. Murong Ying¡¯s face was extremely ugly as she tightly held her husband¡¯s hand. She was a mother, yet she couldn¡¯t even protect her own daughter. She still needed her own daughter to protect her.


    Qu Yaobing could feel the his wife¡¯s heart tremble. He extended his hand tofort her and patted her back.


    Matriarch Murong was very pleased in her heart. She had heard that the rumors outside were saying that the youngdy of the Green Gang was extraordinary. In her eyes, she was just a brat. If she wanted to fight with her, she¡¯d better go to the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I feel that if I were to take control of the Murong family with my own hands, I would feel more at ease. Isn¡¯t that also the most beneficial to me? If that¡¯s the case, there would still be a lot of uncertain factors to be eliminated.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she nced up meaningfully and saw Murong Qi and the others standing behind Matriarch Murong.


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s expression changed instantly. Her sharp eyes that could kill instantly shot towards Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, don¡¯t you understand? Alright, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll exin it to you. That¡¯s right, the Murong family will still exist in the future. However, the person in charge of the Murong family will have to be changed. Mm, as for who, I already have a candidate in mind. However, I¡¯ll have to seek their opinion first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er seemed as if she was talking about the weather today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s impossible for you to get the Murong family. Dream on.¡± Matriarch Murong stood up excitedly and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, you just have to watch. Let me tell you something. With regards to the Murong family, it¡¯s useless for you toe to the Qu family to look for my grandfather and the others. I have the final say in the Murong family¡¯s matters. As for why, it¡¯s because all the shares of the Murong family are in my hands.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er revealed her trump card.

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had so many things to deal with every day, so it was impossible for her to take care of every single thing.


    Before this, whether or not the Murong family had disappeared from the upper-ss circle, really did not matter to her. However, what Matriarch Murong had said today reminded Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The bankruptcy of the Murong family did not affect her much. However, it had a great impact on her biological mother, Murong Ying, and her brother, Qu Haoxiang.


    At least, if the Murong family had not fallen and was still the same as before, the other sisters-inw of Murong Ying would not dare treat her with such an attitude. Even if they were really unhappy with Murong Ying, they would have tried to cover it up and wouldn¡¯t dare show it.


    Qu Haoxiang was the same. Having a powerful grandmother would be of great help to him in the future.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er changed her mind. She decided to let the Murong family continue to exist in this small ce. However, the head of the Murong family and the person in charge of the Murong family would have to change.


    As for who was to rece the head, Chen Meng¡¯er blinked her eyes and had her own thoughts.


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s face was still filled with disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t the Qu family buy all the shares of the Murong family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but Grandpa gave all the shares of the Murong family to me as a greeting gift. What? Matriarch Murong, you don¡¯t believe me? Then do you want me to show you the evidence now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said arrogantly, ¡°Oh, right, Matriarch Murong, your mansion doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore. So, please move out within three days. When the timees, if you still don¡¯t leave, I don¡¯t mind personally taking you out. I think that with the two percent of shares you have in the Murong family, if you sell those, you should be able to buy a new apartment. In that case, it should be enough for you and your family to live in.¡±Chen Meng¡¯er did not let anyone think of a way to buy over the remaining shares in the Murong family. The shares in Murong Di and Murong Qin¡¯s hands had already been taken over by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Obviously, Matriarch Murong did not know about this. She had always thought that her son, Murong Di, and her eldest daughter, Murong Qin, had all the shares in their hands, so when she heard that the Qu family had taken over most of the Murong family¡¯s shares, she was only worried that the Qu family would seize control of the Murong Group.


    At the very least, when the three of thembined their shares, they would still be able to speak a word or two in the Murong Group.


    Not to mention that the Murong family¡¯s old mansion had long been under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The Murong family¡¯s old mansion has belonged to the Murong family for generations. It¡¯s not something that you can take away just because you want to.¡± Matriarch Murong¡¯s agitated voice was raised by a few notches.


    ......


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb my grandmother¡¯s rest. Besides, my ears really can¡¯t stand this sharp sound.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er dug her ears and said.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, although your surname isn¡¯t Murong, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my aunt¡¯s daughter and my grandmother is your grandmother. It¡¯s not right for you to treat your own grandmother like this. Auntie Ying, take care of Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Murong Qi still had a confused look on her face.


    Murong Qi had not been taught well by Matriarch Murong. She had not learned Matriarch Murong¡¯s shrewdness, but had only learned Matriarch Murong¡¯s ambition. However, Murong Qi was destined to be cannon fodder.

 Chapter 676

    <h4>Chapter 676:</h4>


    ¡°From the looks of it, Matriarch Murong, you haven¡¯t told your granddaughter about the dirty things you¡¯ve done. My grandmother was killed by your grandmother, Matriarch Murong, a long time ago.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Murong Qi with disdain, ¡°Murong Qi, do you think I would have a good attitude towards a person who wants me dead? Murong Qi, before you stand up and criticize others with righteousness, you should first understand the truth of the matter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also tired and did not want to mess around with the Murong family anymore. ¡°Alright, all of you can go back. As for what you don¡¯t understand, you can ask your son and eldest daughter. Of course, I have a business card here, you can also consult mywyer. I don¡¯t want to make things too awkward with you, so you have three days, I don¡¯t want to see any of you in the Murong family¡¯s old house.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and left.


    Qu Yaotian and Qu Yaoguo sent Matriarch Murong and the others out with a tough attitude.


    Qu Haoxiang walked quickly and came to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. His face was full of envy as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er proudly and said, ¡°You have the aura of a queen just now.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoxiang and revealed a malicious smile. She was still wondering if her brother was too free and if she should find something for him to train him.


    Qu Haoxiang felt a chill on his back. Why did he feel that his sister¡¯s smile today was like a little devil¡¯s smile?


    ¡°Do you want to be as cool as me? Do you want to be as imposing as me?¡± Why did Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words sound like she was coaxing a child?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Qu Haoxiang said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a red face.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er returned to normal and said, ¡°I want to hand the Murong family over to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qu Haoxiang could not help but shout out in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you so agitated? I just want to let you manage the Murong family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Is what you said just now true? I thought you were joking,¡± Qu Haoxiang said after a while.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really rolled her eyes at Qu Haoxiang. ¡°When have I ever joked about serious matters? I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±


    ......


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not an adult, and I don¡¯t know enough. Can you really leave the Murong family to me?¡± Qu Haoxiang was a little tempted, but he was still afraid. He was afraid that he would not bepetent enough and would not do well.


    It would not be good if he let down his sister.


    ¡°Why not? If I can manage the entire Green Gang and the Liu family well, you can¡¯t be too bad. The Murong family should not be a problem. Also, don¡¯t worry. In the beginning, I will let Uncle Zhuge teach you how to manage arge family.¡±


    Qu Haoxiang was quite moved. He wasn¡¯t stupid. If the Murong family was really gone, what kind of impact would it have on the two of them?


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Qu Haoxiang made up his mind and nodded.


    ¡°Good job. I have high hopes for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously winked at Qu Haoxiang.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about here?¡± Coincidentally, the scene of Chen Meng¡¯er winking at Qu Haoxiang was caught by Qu Yaobing who was half-hugging Murong Ying.


    He did not feel good at all. His daughter had never winked at him before and now she was actually winking at his son.


    .


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak, Qu Haoxiang denied it first.


    If his father knew that his sister was going to hand the Murong family over to him, his father would definitely oppose it immediately. He did not have much confidence, so he did not want to hear anything that was not encouraging.


    However, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s quick denial was obviously telling his father Qu Yaobing that he was hiding something from him.


    ¡°Haoxiang, what are you hiding from me?¡± Qu Yaobing looked at Qu Haoxiang dangerously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Qu Haoxiang would cower in fear of their father. If that was the case, she would lose more than she gained. She stood out and spoke up for Qu Haoxiang, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing much. It¡¯s just some private conversation between me and my brother. Oh right, let¡¯s hurry in and see Grandma. I have to take Grandma¡¯s pulse. Hopefully, this won¡¯t cause any stress to Grandma¡¯s body. Otherwise, the surgery will have to be pushed back.¡± Speaking of Madam Qu¡¯s illness, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Qu Yaobing and the others¡¯ faces also became heavy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at your grandma.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others came in softly, Madam Qu was already asleep. On the other hand, Elder Qu was worried. His eyes stared unblinkingly at his wife, who was already sound asleep.


    Elder Qu heard the sound and turned his head. When he saw that it was Chen Meng¡¯er, he hurriedly stood up, he whispered to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, quicklye over and take a look. How is her body now? Your grandmother is asleep, and I don¡¯t dare take a single step away. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Elder Qu did not continue, however, everyone understood what he did not say.

 Chapter 677

    <h4>Chapter 677:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at this scene and felt rather upset.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t let anything happen to Grandma, so I won¡¯t let anything happen to her,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately, she did not like to see such an expression on Elder Qu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Elder Qu said. ¡°With you here, I won¡¯t be worried.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words had a great impact on Elder Qu, Elder Qu finally returned to normal.


    Madam Qu, who was sleeping, frowned slightly because of Elder Qu¡¯s voice when he spoke to Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er raised her finger and put it to her mouth. She motioned for Elder Qu to lower his voice. ¡°Everyone should go out and rest for a while. I¡¯ll take Grandma¡¯s pulse. After I take her pulse, I¡¯ll tell you the results.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the increasing number of people at the door and had a slight headache.


    In order not to affect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s treatment of his wife, Elder Qu readily agreed.


    With Elder Qu¡¯s departure, the Qu family members standing at the door tactfully followed him and left.


    The room suddenly became quiet. Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the side of Madam Qu¡¯s bed and sat down on the edge. Madam Qu¡¯s face was not as pale now. It was not rosy and lustrous, but it did not have the serious ashen color.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er ced her hand on Madam Qu¡¯s wrist, her mutated brain did not sound any more rms, which made Chen Meng¡¯er heave a sigh of relief. This meant that the situation was not very dangerous.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the data of Madam Qu¡¯s current body disyed on her mutated brain.


    She finally felt relieved. Chen Meng¡¯er happened to be beside Madam Qu when Madam Qu had her illness. She had given her a pill that was specially made for Madam Qu in time so that her stroke did not develop into a worse situation.


    Madam Qu was lucky. If Chen Meng¡¯er was not around, or if she did not have the pills, it was really hard to say how long her life wouldst.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she did not make a sound to wake Madam Qu up.


    She walked out of the door quietly while taking out an exquisite red porcin bottle from her bag.


    ......


    ¡°Little girl, how is your grandmother¡¯s condition? Will it affect her surgery?¡± Although Elder Qu listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and left the room, he still felt uneasy and kept circling outside the door.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of the room, Elder Qu, who was guarding the door, came up and asked.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instincts were highly sensitive. She had long sensed that there were people walking around outside the door. Otherwise, she might have been shocked by her grandfather the moment she came out.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition is very good. It won¡¯t affect her surgery.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that the old man was worried, so she did not keep him in suspense.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 678

    <h4>Chapter 678:</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, this is some medicine to nourish the body. When Grandma wakes up, let her drink it and everything will be fine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the little red bottle that she had taken out from her space to Elder Qu.


    The gazes of everyone in the Qu family were focused on the little red bottle that Chen Meng¡¯er handed to Elder Qu. Chen Meng¡¯er was certain that if she had not saved Madam Qu¡¯s life previously, many people in the Qu family would have stood out at this time and questioned her.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. When your grandmother wakes up, I¡¯ll give it to her to drink. Little girl, it¡¯s a good thing that I have you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done.¡±


    The next day, when Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Green Gang from the Qu family, she took Qu Haoxiang along with her.


    Elder Qu watched the back of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car as it left, he could not help but mutter, ¡°Elder Liu is really too much. Meng¡¯er finally came to stay the night but he still called early in the morning to ask when Meng¡¯er would be back.¡±


    Early in the morning, Elder Qu had just returned from exercising when the Qu family¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up. It was a call from Elder Liu. After picking up the phone, the first thing Elder Liu said to him was, ¡°Elder Qu, when will Meng¡¯er be back? She¡¯s not here. I don¡¯t feel good eating alone.¡±


    Elder Qu was so angry that he wanted to hang up on Elder Liu.


    ¡°Alright, Elder Qu, stop that. Didn¡¯t Meng¡¯er say that she woulde back to stay in two days?¡± he said to himself.


    Qu Haoxiang, who was brought back to the Green Gang by Chen Meng¡¯er and was going to stay in the Green Gang for a few days, waspletely ignored by his grandparents. If Elder Liu was willing to use Chen Meng¡¯er to exchange for Qu Haoxiang, the two elders of the Qu family would probably raise their hands in agreement.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is Hall Master Zhue fierce?¡± Qu Haoxiang was a little scared. Qu Haoxiang seemed especially shy today. ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you think that Hall Master Zhuge won¡¯t be willing to teach me?¡± Qu Haoxiang had long admired the hall masters of the Green Gang, so he was twitchy.


    Previously, when he went to the Green Gang, he had met Zhuge Yu and the others. However, because he had no contact with them, he only held a respectful heart and looked at Zhuge Yu and the others from afar. But this time was different. He wanted to take Hall Master Zhuge as his teacher!


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what Qu Haoxiang was thinking.


    ¡°As long as you are not too stupid, I think Uncle Zhuge should be willing to teach you and won¡¯t be fierce to you. But¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately focused on the ¡°But¡±.


    ......


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s back, which was leaning on the back of the chair, suddenly stopped. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a nervous face. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But, if you¡¯re too stupid, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and deliberately sized Qu Haoxiang up and down.


    Qu Haoxiang straightened his body, almost patting it and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. You¡¯re so smart. How stupid could I be as an older brother? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that this child should be given some proper encouragement. She couldn¡¯t suppress him too severely. When that time came, the loss would outweigh the gain. She still hoped that her older brother would take her ce. Or rather, Chen Meng¡¯er had a little n in mind.


    She saw that her grandfather, Elder Qu, really had that idea and wanted to hand over the Qu family to her. However, she already had two heavy burdens on her shoulders. She did not want to have another one, even though she had the ability to handle it well.


    And in order to have a reason to decline when Elder Qu handed over the Qu family, she had to quickly nurture her elder brother, Qu Haoxiang. ording to Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words, the two of them were siblings of the same mother, and they were even twins. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was reborn and had a higher starting point than Qu Haoxiang, she believed that his IQ would not be too bad.


    .


    As long as he was properly groomed and educated for a period of time, he should be able to fully shoulder the heavy responsibility of managing the Qu family.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others got out of the car, they bumped into her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, and her second brother, Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were quite happy.


    ¡°Today is Sunday, so we came to see you. Our parents also wanted toe, but they are too busy, so they didn¡¯t have time. So, the two of us are here. By the way, Mom and Dad asked if are youing back to stay tonight?¡± Chen Haoguo asked. Chen Haoxuan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation.


    Previously, she had been in Beijing, while her parents were in S City. Later, after her parents moved to Beijing, Chen Ping and Lu Juan were afraid that the house would be too messy and make Chen Meng¡¯er ufortable, so they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Now, the new home had been tidied up, Chen Ping and his family were looking forward to Chen Meng¡¯er moving back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and stay tonight.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to see her brothers sad.


    ¡°Hey, can I go back and stay with you guys tonight as well? You can¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Qu Haoxiang, who was ignored by everyone, came over and pretended to be pitiful.


    Qu Haoxiang went to his grandfather¡¯s ce and reported that he could stay outside for a few days.

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679:</h4>


    Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan had always been hostile toward Qu Haoxiang, who had snatched their younger sister away from them. Now, every time they met him, they would feel mad.


    Qu Haoxiang was also a shrewd person. He knew that Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan would definitely be filled with hostility toward him, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s biological brother, who had appeared out of nowhere. Therefore, when they first met, Qu Haoxiang said, ¡°I¡¯m Qu Haoxiang. I¡¯m Meng¡¯er¡¯s twin. Do you guys mind if I call you two my brothers as well?¡±


    As the saying went, one should never hit a smiling person. Moreover, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s eyes were somewhat simr to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. Chen Haoxuan could only choose to ept this idiot who was rted to their sister by blood.


    It was the same this time. Before Chen Haoxuan could say anything, Qu Haoxiang had already said something, Qu Haoxiang said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call Uncle and Auntieter and tell them that I¡¯ll be staying at home with Meng¡¯er tonight.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never met anyone who was more shameless than her brother. Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it. Their new home was a vi. It was big and had enough rooms. If Qu Haoxiang went to stay there, he could totally fit in.


    So she let him do whatever he wanted. Anyway, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that even if she said that she didn¡¯t agree to let him go with her, Qu Haoxiang, would have a way to make her let him go.


    ¡°Yes, go and call my momter. If my mom agrees, I won¡¯t object. If my mom doesn¡¯t agree, you¡¯re not allowed to make a fuss.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er treated Qu Haoxiang like a child.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Auntie likes me so much, she definitely won¡¯t object to me going. Maybe Auntie will even let me stay there forever,¡± Qu Haoxiang said arrogantly.


    Needless to say, Qu Haoxiang really had some tricks up his sleeves to win people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Go and report to Uncle Skinny and Uncle Fatty. I think they really want to see your skills.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very concerned about Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s skills.


    The capital was not like S City. She was the youngdy of the Green Gang. With her status, many things that she would have to go through in the future were not ordinary things. There would definitely be a certain level of danger.


    She did not mind it herself. She could ensure her own safety. But what about her family?


    Qu Haoxiang, Murong Ying and the others were from the Qu family were fine. If those people wanted to touch them, they would think twice. After all, they were from the Qu family. If they touched them, the Qu family would definitely not let them off.


    ......


    However, Chen Ping, Liu Juan, Chen Haoguo, and Chen Haoxuan were just ordinary people. They were also very busy with their foundations and did not have any backers. It was much easier to touch them.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er made her brothers train under her uncles.


    ¡°Yes, we received a call from Uncle Skinny. We will go and look for them in a while.¡± Chen Haoxuan did not think about anything else.

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680

    <h4>Chapter 680:</h4>


    ¡°Oh right, Meng¡¯er, I want to take the college entrance examination for the military academy.¡± As the four of them walked in, Chen Haoguo suddenly whispered to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, her footsteps paused. Then, she returned to normal. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to take the military academy examination? Is there something wrong?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped smiling. She turned her head and looked seriously at her brother, Chen Haoguo. ¡°If you have any concerns, I can tell you now that I still have the ability to protect you guys without any worries in the capital. You don¡¯t have to.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never heard her brother mention that he was going to apply for the military academy.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to be your burden. I want to be a good safeguard behind you. At least, I don¡¯t want to drag you down. Of course, I also have my own thoughts. I still look forward to the military academy. I still look forward to wearing that military uniform. Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll tell you today. I¡¯ve thought it through thoroughly,¡± Chen Haoguo said firmly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was silent for a long while before she raised her head and looked at Chen Haoguo. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already thought it through, I won¡¯t say anymore. If you need anything, just tell me. Hmm, how about this? Later, I¡¯ll bring you to meet my grandfather, Elder Qu.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly realized that she seemed to have a lot of connections.


    In her previous life, she had tried all sorts of ways but couldn¡¯t get into contact with him. In this life, however, she could do it with ease.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Haoguo knew that if he didn¡¯t agree, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely not be happy. Therefore, he went along with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wishes and nodded his head in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er was already nning how to pave the way for her brother in the future. After all, the military academy was not that easy to get into. After graduating from the military academy, they also needed manpower. Without manpower, it would be a waste of time.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not worried at all. What she did notck the most right now was manpower.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re back!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really did not know what day it was today. Why did this crowd of people appear? The four of them walked into the front hall of the Green Gang while chatting andughing.


    ¡°Yuwen, you¡¯re here.¡± Only Chen Meng¡¯er greeted Yuwen Jing with a smile.


    Ever since Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan came to the capital, Qu Haoxiang had said something to the two brothers. From then on, every time they saw Yuwen Jing, the three brothers, led by Qu Haoxiang, would act as if they were facing a great enemy.


    ...


    They all looked as if they wanted nothing more than to protect Chen Meng¡¯er behind them so that Yuwen Jing would not see her.


    ¡°Hey, Yuwen Jing, aren¡¯t you the head of that Buyano family? Isn¡¯t the Buyano family in Ennd? Why are you so free to stay in the capital all the time? I say, Yuwen Jing, are you sure that you will be fine if you go back to your Buyano Family? Don¡¯t let your position as the family head be snatched away by others.¡± Every time Qu Haoxiang met Yuwen Jing, he would immediately release his sharp ws.


    Regarding the matter of splitting his sister with Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan, Qu Haoxiang was already generous enough. However, he was not happy that Yuwen Jing wanted to snatch his sister away from him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Yuwen Jing took into ount that Qu Haoxiang was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s older brother. Every time he faced Qu Haoxiang¡¯s provocation, he would endure it. His grandfather had said that this brother-inw could not be ignored. If he wanted to sessfully marry Chen Meng¡¯er, he had to endure it first.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m here today because my grandmother wants to invite you to visit her in the next two days when you¡¯re free.¡± If Yuwen Jing wanted to give in to Qu Haoxiang, he could, but he would just ignore Qu Haoxiang. Yuwen Jing deliberately avoided Qu Haoxiang and turned to ask Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, Qu Haoxiang rushed to help Chen Meng¡¯er answer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Go back and tell Grandma Yuwen that Meng¡¯er is quite busy. When she¡¯s free, I¡¯ll apany her to visit Grandma Yuwen.¡±


    Yuwen Jing was telling the truth this time. Madam Yuwen said that she missed Chen Meng¡¯er. She also mentioned that this girl had been so busy recently that she did not have time to visit her. Yuwen Jing used this as an excuse to show off. After staying in the capital for so many days, the number of times he had the chance to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er could be counted on one hand.


    In the past, it was Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu and the others from the Green Gang who were on guard against him. He could still take advantage of their busy times to be with Meng¡¯er. But now, there was that big family from the Qu family. They were on guard against him to the point that even Qu Haoxiang had to take action.


    So, he had an idea and came up with such an excuse.


    Yuwen Jing acted as if he did not hear Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words. Instead, he stared at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Originally, Grandma wanted toe and see you personally. However, her health has not been very good recently, and she often feels a little dizzy.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing say that Madam Yuwen was not feeling well, she frowned. She knew about Madam Yuwen¡¯s health, and she had also been exhorting Madam Yuwen to take care of herself. She also asked Marquis Yuwen and Yuwen Jing to keep an eye on her. However, Madam Yuwen was getting old. Her body¡¯s functions were not as good as before. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go and see Grandma Yuwen tomorrow. Yuwen, juste and pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Yuwen Jing had gotten what he wanted. Qu Haoxiang did not like Yuwen Jing at all.

 Chapter 681

    <h4>Chapter 681:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er really had to admit that Qu Haoxiang¡¯s IQ was not low. In just a short week, Zhuge Yu came to tell her that Qu Haoxiang had learned very quickly and had taught him most of the basic things. Zhuge Yu was telling her that Qu Haoxiang had taken over the Murong family.


    Although the Murong family matter was not an urgent matter, Chen Meng¡¯er was relieved that she could settle it as soon as possible.


    During this week, Qu Haoxiang spent almost all his time in the Green Gang except for school. As for the Qu family¡¯s two elders, they did note to urge him to go back. Speaking of which, Elder Qu wished that his grandson Qu Haoxiang would stay in the Green Gang all the time. That way, he would have an excuse to visit his granddaughter in the name of visiting his grandson.


    If he came to the Green Gang every day to look for his precious granddaughter, Elder Liu might say something. He might even find all sorts of reasons to prevent him from seeing his precious granddaughter. However, he was here to see his own grandson. Even if Elder Liu wanted to stop him, there was no reason.


    Moreover, Elder Qu realized that when he came, his grandson, Qu Haoxiang, was most likely with his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It couldn¡¯t be that today was the weekend. Yesterday, Zhuge Yu had told Qu Haoxiang to take a day off and let him have a good rest.


    Qu Haoxiang, who had been tired for a week, was so happy when he heard the news that he almost jumped up. Qu Haoxiang, who was too happy, did not notice the gloating look in his teacher¡¯s eyes.


    It was rare for Qu Haoxiang to have a day off. He was ready to have a good sleep, so he turned off his rm clock the night beforest.


    However, it was only seven o¡¯clock the next day, and he was sleeping soundly. Just as he was eating the delicious food his sister cooked for him in his dream, a voice said, ¡°Wake up, the sun is about to hit your butt.¡± It scared him. He immediately sat up from under the nket.


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so early in the morning! Wait until I wake up, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Qu Haoxiang was quite angry when he woke up. He sat on the bed with his eyes tightly closed, not opening them. However, his mouth was already moving.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to deal with me? Are you sure that after you deal with me, you won¡¯t be dealt with by Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, and Mom? Also, are you sure that you have the ability to deal with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sinister voice sounded in Qu Haoxiang¡¯s ear.


    ...


    When he heard clearly that it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, Qu Haoxiang was so scared that his eyes suddenly opened.


    ¡°Eh? Why Is it you?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Look, it¡¯s already sote, why aren¡¯t you up yet?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stretched her wrist in front of Qu Haoxiang¡¯s eyes and pointed at her watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to rest today. I want to sleep a little more. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m still growing? It¡¯s very important for me to get enough sleep.¡± Qu Haoxiang was reluctant, however, he didn¡¯t dare to get angry at Chen Meng¡¯er either.


    ¡°It¡¯s very important to get enough sleep. But how many hours have you slept? Do you want me to calcte it for you? Also, didn¡¯t Uncle Zhuge tell you that we have important things to do today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er almost put her hand on her waist.

 Chapter 682

    <h4>Chapter 682:</h4>


    ¡°Eh? What is it?¡± Qu Haoxiang deliberately ignored Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Today, we are going to the Murong family mansion.¡± Looking at Qu Haoxiang¡¯s expression, Chen Meng¡¯er understood that Zhuge Yu, who had been recuperating recently, was too bored. He was just joking with Qu Haoxiang.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Qu Haoxiang did not react at first, but when he realized where Chen Meng¡¯er was going, he was so shocked that he almost stood up from under the covers. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what did you say? Go to the Murong family mansion? Did I hear wrong?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. We are going to the Murong family mansion. Hurry up and change your clothes. I saved breakfast for you. We still have a tough battle to fightter.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er left Qu Haoxiang behind and turned around to leave Qu Haoxiang¡¯s room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of the door. When she helped Qu Haoxiang close the door, she heard Qu Haoxiang¡¯s wailing from inside the room.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s actions today were especially fast. It was estimated that he was twice as fast as usual. After he put on his clothes and washed up, he did not have time to eat breakfast. He kept circling around Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, isn¡¯t it too fast? It¡¯s too rushed. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve learned anything from Hall Master Zhuge. How about this? Give me another week. I...¡± Qu Haoxiang did not stop talking.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was about to faint from his thoughts.


    ¡°Stop. Shut your mouth and go eat breakfast now. Then follow me to the Murong family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was full of vigor. Qu Haoxiang was also stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s vigor. He obediently turned around and sat beside the dining table to have breakfast.


    As he ate, his eyes could not help but steal nces at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Qu Haocheng finished eating breakfast, Chen Meng¡¯er brought him and Zhou Yunjie to the Murong family.


    In the car to the Murong family, Qu Haoxiang was restless. His butt kept moving around as if there were nails on the seat.


    ...


    Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Qu Haoxiang and let him do whatever he wanted. Because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that even if sheforted Qu Haoxiang now, telling him not to be nervous, he would be even more nervous.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er simply ignored Qu Haoxiang. She turned her head and asked Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Have you prepared the information that I asked you to prepare yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you brought everything today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought everything.¡± Zhou Yunjie showed the brown paper bag that he was holding to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss, do you want to open it and take a look? Is the informationplete?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not worried about your work.¡±


    Soon, the Murong family arrived. The car that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were in drove straight to the entrance of the Murong family mansion without any obstruction.


    There were no guards at the entrance of the Murong family mansion. Not to mention the guards, all the servants in the house had already left. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest got off the car and walked into the Murong family mansion, they could not help but frown.


    Was this still the magnificent Murong family mansion that they had seen thest time? It was as if it had been ransacked. Some of the antique vases and the like that had been ced on the shelves were long gone. On the ground, there were broken pieces of porcin and some rubbish.


    Zhou Yunjie and Qu Haoxiang looked at each other. They did not know what had happened to the Murong family¡¯s mansion. Zhou Yunjie was also puzzled. If the Murong family had really been robbed, the Green Gang would definitely have gotten the news.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked around the Murong family¡¯s mansion, a cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°Matriarch Murong really thinks that we are garbage collectors. Do they think that they can take away the things in the Murong family¡¯s mansion? It seems that they still don¡¯t know what it means to leave with nothing.¡± With that said, Chen Meng¡¯er walked in, followed by Zhou Yunjie and Qu Haoxiang. Chen Meng¡¯er found a clean chair and sat down. She said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, bring some people to help Matriarch Murong and her family. Bring them to me now. Oh right, besides the people, there are also all the things taken out from the Murong family¡¯smansion. If they act quickly and sell it privately, you have to record it down for me. When the timees, I want them to punish them.¡±

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683:</h4>


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss,¡± replied Zhou Yunjie. He then followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders and left the Murong family¡¯s mansion.


    When he first entered, Qu Haoxiang did not know what had happened to the Murong family. However, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Qu Haoxiang came to a realization. The reason why the Murong family¡¯s mansion was in such a state was not because of a thief, nor was it because of someone else. It was because of the Murong family¡¯s own people.


    ¡°They are too unorthodox. This is the home they have lived in for so many years. How could they bear to make this ce look like this?¡± Qu Haoxiang could not understand.


    ¡°Hmph, you are still too naive. This used to be their home, but it won¡¯t be in the future. What kind of person is Matriarch Murong? She has been forced to this extent by us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°s, the person she met was me. She shouldn¡¯t even think about taking these things from me, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Qu Haoxiang looked at his sister who looked like an angel, but whose whole body was emitting the aura of a queen. This made Qu Haoxiang shiver involuntarily. It was not that he was afraid of Chen Meng¡¯er, but he felt that he really could not tolerate such a sister.


    He had decided that in the future, no one should provoke his sister.


    ¡°Oh right, do you have the contact information of the other members of the Murong family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly asked.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked.


    As soon as Qu Haoxiang said this, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but raise her head and look at him. Fortunately, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s expression was quite normal, so Chen Meng¡¯er retracted her thoughts.


    ¡°Since Matriarch Murong and the others were able to ransack the Mansion to such an extent, then I will let the other members of the Murong familye and take a look. They will then realize that their master has already changed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Matriarch Murong¡¯s unscrupulous actions and was worried that Matriarch Murong¡¯s family would still use her name as the head of the Murong family to swindle people outside.


    She didn¡¯t want those people who were swindled by the Murong family to look for her elder brother, Qu Haoxiang, as the head of the family. At that time, it would be too troublesome to clean up the mess for Matriarch Murong¡¯s family.


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it here, but our parents do. Why don¡¯t I call our parents and ask them?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked tentatively.


    For some reason, Qu Haoxiang had a feeling that today¡¯s matter would cause quite a stir. He felt that it was still necessary to inform his parents in advance. If that happened, his father wouldn¡¯t be willing to vent his anger on his sister. If he vented his anger on him, he would be in trouble.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know Qu Haoxiang¡¯s thoughts? She thought about it and felt that it was necessary to inform Qu Haoxiang and Murong Ying beforehand.


    ¡°Alright, you can do that.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and Qu Haoxiang went to the living room to look for a phone and called his parents.


    It was the Green Gang after all. Finding someone in the capital was a piece of cake.


    Before the other members of the Murong family, who had been notified, had arrived, Matriarch Murong, Murong Di and Murong Qi had been pushed and shoved into the Murong family mansion by the Green Gang.

 Chapter 684

    <h4>Chapter 684:</h4>


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Be careful or I¡¯ll find someone to teach you a lesson in the future.¡± From afar, Murong Qi¡¯s loud voice could be heard.


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯ve brought her here.¡± Zhou Yunjie was the first to walk in. Matriarch Murong was behind him. She was brought in by the Green Gang. The Green Gang members saw that Matriarch Murong was old and treated her slightly better. Murong Di and Murong Qi were brought in like prisoners.


    Murong Qi saw Chen Meng¡¯er sitting there. If she hadn¡¯t been restrained and couldn¡¯t move, she would have rushed over to fight Chen Meng¡¯er. However, she didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve gone too far. You told us to move out within three days, and we did. Now you¡¯ve brought us back like this. You¡¯ve really gone too far.¡± Murong Qi cursed for a long time.


    On the other hand, Matriarch Murong was very calm. She raised her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gaze that seemed like she wanted to kill Chen Meng¡¯er. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the members of the Green Gang became so aggressive andwless.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, I think you should know why I asked people to bring you back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong as if she was looking at a clown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Since you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll tell you. I said that you should move out of the Murong family ansion. But I didn¡¯t mean that you should move out all the antiques in the Murong family mansion. When you leave the Murong family mansion, you can only take your own luggage, and this luggage only includes your clothes. Remember, you can¡¯t take the jewelry you bought with the money of the Murong family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t that harsh, but since Matriarch Murong and the others didn¡¯t know what was good for them, they couldn¡¯t me Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°What? What rights do you have?¡± Murong Qi shouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any rights. I¡¯ll tell you who does when the other members of the Murong family arrive.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy and time with Matriarch Murong and the others.


    Fortunately, the other members of the Murong family were not slow to arrive. The side branch of the Murong family had heard some rumors that the Murong family was on the verge of copse because they had offended the Qu family. After they heard the news, they also came to the mansion to ask the direct descendant of the Murong family for confirmation, but Matriarch Murong denied it.


    When the side branch of the Murong family walked into the mansion, they were also shocked by the scene in front of them.


    ...


    ¡°What, What¡¯s going on? Was it a thief?¡± An old man with a walking stick asked as he looked at the old house.


    ¡°A thief? Yes, it¡¯s a thief. However, this thief is not a thief from the outside, but a thief from the Murong family,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Matriarch Murong did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to bring all the members of the Murong side family here. This caught her somewhat unprepared.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The middle-aged man who was holding the old man asked.


    ¡°It means that all the antiques in your old house have been taken away by them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Matriarch Murong and said.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, the members of the Murong side family who came in immediately began to talk.


    ¡°Who are you? What proof do you have?¡± After a round of discussion, someone stood out and asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that I¡¯m here to help your family.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying hurriedly rushed over.


    The two were still worried that their children would be at a disadvantage at the hands of Matriarch Murong. Obviously, they had forgotten the scene of Chen Meng¡¯er beating up Matriarch Murong.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Haoxiang.¡± Murong Ying walked in with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er called Murong Ying ¡°mother¡±, those in the side family, who had some power in the Murong family, knew who this girl in front of them was.


    As soon as Matriarch Murong saw Murong Ying, she immediately found someone to vent her anger on. ¡°Murong Ying, you ungrateful wretch. Although you¡¯re not my biological child, I raised you and even married you into the Qu family. How did I mistreat you? Are you going to treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? When have you ever cared about me? Anyway, as long as I didn¡¯t starve to death, it was fine. As for me being able to marry Yaobing, it waspletely my fortune. I knew that at that time, if my eldest sister wasn¡¯t already married, you would have broken up our rtionship to make her marry Yaobing. What I can¡¯t ept the most is how you could, for your own selfish desires, carry my daughter away and separate us for more than ten years?¡±

 Chapter 685

    <h4>Chapter 685:</h4>


    If Murong Ying were to mention anything else, Matriarch Murong would still be able to stand up and defend herself. However, she was the one who had nned to take Saway Chen Meng¡¯er and separate the two for more than ten years. he wanted to defend herself and find an excuse for herself, but she could not find a single one.


    No matter how she tried, the Qu family and the Green Gang had evidence. She was sure that as soon as she opened her mouth to deny it, this sharp-tongued girl in front of her would probably reveal all the evidence in front of all the other branches of the Murong family.


    Matriarch Murong¡¯s guess was correct. In the brown paper bag in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand, there was a multitude of evidence of those wicked and unspeakable things that she had done. Therefore, if Matriarch Murong forced Chen Meng¡¯er to walk this path, she would not just take out the evidence of the incident where she had carried her away. She would also let Matriarch Murong die a miserable death.


    In fact, looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, Matriarch Murong regretted it. She regretted letting someone carry Chen Meng¡¯er away in the heat of the moment. What she regretted the most was, why didn¡¯t she personally confirm that the child was dead before paying? Would the result be different now if she had?


    ¡°Yes, I admit that I was the one who was behinf the incident back then. I also admit that I was hot-headed at the time and that was why I made such a mistake. But¡­¡± Matriarch Murong paused for emphasis. How could she admit her mistake so easily? ¡°But, you can¡¯t just let others deal with the Murong family. Murong Ying, your surname is also Murong. If the Murong family falls, what good will it do you?¡±


    Matriarch Murong was nning to drag Murong Ying down with her. But how could Chen Meng¡¯er let her seed?


    ¡°Who told you that the Murong family is going to fall?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s going to happen? We were all chased out of the mansion by you,¡± Murong Di interjected.


    ¡°What? Do all of you have to live in the mansion? Who made the rule that you have to live in the mansion so that the Murong family wouldn¡¯t fall?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Matriarch Murong with a faint smile and asked in return.


    ¡°We are the direct descendants of the Murong family. It is only right and proper for us to stay in the mansion.¡± The olddy insisted.


    ¡°That is true. However, the mansion must still be under the name of the direct descendants of the Murong family. Matriarch Murong, didn¡¯t you ask your precious son why the mansion is under someone else¡¯s name?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her brows.


    ...


    Matriarch Murong red at her son, Murong Di, who had failed to live up to her expectations. Murong Di, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but shrink back when his mother red at him. ¡°Hmph, you still have the cheek to ask me? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t settle the score with you. If you hadn¡¯t tampered with it, would Murong Di have lost so much in one night? Would he have used the mansion as coteral?¡±?


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, can you please be reasonable? I think everyone should know that your son, Murong Di, is addicted to gambling. It was his own bad luck, okay? Tell me, your son lost his gamble, and you still want to push this on me. I¡¯m not God, I can¡¯t control your son¡¯s luck,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er admitted to herself that when Murong Di was gambling in the casino, she had thought of tampering with him and making him lose so much that he would have to strip naked?


    However, before she could make a move, Murong Di¡¯s own luck was so bad that he lost. Moreover, Murong Di didn¡¯t know when to stop like others. The more he lost, the more he bet. ¡°Matriarch Murong, you¡¯d better ask your son how he lost the mansion.¡±

 Chapter 686

    <h4>Chapter 686:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to waste any more time with Matriarch Murong and the others. If she continued to argue with them like this, they would probably not finish even by the next morning. ¡°I asked someone to bring you back today, not for any other reason, but for the antiques in the mansion. At that time, your son lost not only the mansion, but also all the antiques in the house. Of course, Matriarch Murong, if you don¡¯t believe me, I have a document signed by your son. Yunjie, bring the document personally written by Murong Di and let Matriarch Murong have a look. Otherwise, she will not be convinced and say that we are cheating,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie swiftly took out a piece of paper from the brown paper bag and handed it to Matriarch Murong. ¡°Matriarch Murong, please have a look.¡±


    It was written clearly in ck and white. It said that Murong Di had used the old mansion and all the antiques in the house to pay off his debt. Matriarch Murong gritted her teeth and looked at Murong Di. She wanted to tear him apart.


    Matriarch Murong was a little emotional. She tore the piece of paper in her hand. Matriarch Murong moved so quickly that the members of the Green Gang behind her did not have time to stop her.


    ¡°Matriarch Murong, it¡¯s fine even if you tear this up. This is just a photocopy. If you still want to tear things up, I have a lot more copies.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not an idiot. Why would she show the original to Matriarch Murong? She had asked Zhou Yunjie to give Matriarch Murong only a photocopy.


    Matriarch Murong was so angry that she did not notice that this was a photocopy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Matriarch Murong stop tearing the piece of paper. Qu Haoxiang and the others let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yunjie, has someone counted the number of antiques that Matriarch Murong and the others took away?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned to ask Zhou Yunjie.


    Zhou Yunjie took out another piece of paper from the brown paper bag andpared it with the piece of paper that the Green Gang had just sent in. He said, ¡°One antique is missing. It¡¯s a blue and white porcin vase. I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate and said that this blue and white porcin vase was given to an underground auction house by Matriarch Murong. Fortunately, we stopped them in time. This blue and white porcin vase hasn¡¯t been auctioned off yet.¡±


    With every sentence that Zhou Yunjie said, Matriarch Murong¡¯s face darkened. She would never have thought that Chen Meng¡¯er actually had a list of the Murong family¡¯s antiques.


    ¡°Mm, if that¡¯s the case, then just take the blue and white porcin vase back from that auction house. Spread the word that if any auction house in the future epts the antiques that Matriarch Murong and the others took, that would be going against the Green Gang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this in front of Matriarch Murong and the others.


    ...


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    Since the matter of the antiques had been resolved, the highlight of the day was about toe.


    The side branches of the Murong family had been standing at the side watching the show from the very beginning. They had no intention of joining in. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had not called them over just to watch the show.


    ¡°Oh right, today, I asked my parents to inform everyone about a very important matter.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, the members of the Murong side family started to chatter in low voices. As for the oldest man among them, he was looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with his cloudy eyes.

 Chapter 687

    <h4>Chapter 687:</h4>


    ¡°As you all know, the situation of the Murong family right now is precarious. If you are not careful, you will really be on the verge of copse. And you should also know that all of this was caused by them. They have offended the Qu family and offended the Green Gang. The Qu family will not help the Murong family in the future, and the Green Gang will suppress the Murong family. I think you should know very well what this means. Also, you should have heard that most of the shares of the Murong family are no longer in the hands of the Murong family.¡±


    Some of the side branches of the Murong family knew about these things, but many people did not.


    Therefore, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions were different.


    ¡°What do you want by standing here today and meddling in the affairs of the Murong family? Does your appearance mean that the Green Gang wants to take the Murong family into your pocket?¡± The old man asked slowly. However, his cloudy eyes that looked at Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly became sharp.


    ¡°Sir, may I know how to address you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not affected at all by the way the old man looked at her. She still smiled.


    ¡°You can call me Great-uncle.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but it was full of energy.


    ¡°Alright, Great-uncle. If the Green Gang wanted to take the Murong family into their hands, then you would not be standing here today. You would not have the chance to appear in the Murong family¡¯s mansion again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking the truth.


    If she wanted the Murong family to disappear from the entire capital, why would she go through so much trouble? She could just bring her people and change the Murong family¡¯s residence to the Green Gang¡¯s residence.


    When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not to make the Murong family disappear from the capital. Then may I ask, why did you call us all here today? Don¡¯t beat around the bush. I don¡¯t like it, and you don¡¯t like it either.¡±


    His temper was quite good towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be frank then. I came here today to tell everyone that the Murong family can exist in the capital, and will develop into something even better. However, the head of the Murong family will have to be reced soon. Moreover, these people can not have any rtionship with the Murong family in the future,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Matriarch Murong and said.


    ...


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say that the head of the Murong family was going to be reced, Murong Di¡¯s face immediately darkened. In the side branch of the Murong family, there were a few middle-aged men whose faces were filled with joy, and their eyes were filled with eagerness to take the ce as head of the family.


    Since the Murong family¡¯s direct line of descent had been chased out of the Murong family, then wouldn¡¯t the position of head of the family be chosen from these side branches? This gave them hope.


    The man was not muddle-headed. He was not like the members of the side branches of the Murong family who naively thought that the family head would be chosen from the side branches.


    ¡°Who is the next family head?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My brother, Qu Haoxiang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reached out and grabbed Qu Haoxiang¡¯s arm and pushed him to the front.


    Qu Haoxiang, who was pushed out by Chen Meng¡¯er, felt a little ufortable. He straightened his back and coughed.

 Chapter 688

    <h4>Chapter 688:</h4>


    ¡°He can¡¯t do it. He¡¯s not a member of the Murong family.¡± The old man shook his head. He knew that this youngdy of the Green Gang was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Hehe, Great-uncle, what you said is not right. How can my brother not be a member of the Murong family? Our mother is a member of the Murong family, and half of the Murong family¡¯s blood flows in my brother¡¯s veins. Great-uncle, you¡¯re trying to say that my brother¡¯s surname isn¡¯t Murong, right? Actually, what does it matter what his surname is? My surname is Chen, but this won¡¯t erase the fact that I have the same blood flowing through my veins as the Qu family. Great-uncle, don¡¯t be so pedantic.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. The head of the Murong family must have the surname Murong.¡± Some things had already seeped into his bones. On this issue, the old man¡¯s attitude was especially unyielding.


    However, no matter how unyielding he was, it was useless. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude was even more unyielding than his.


    ¡°Either my elder brother bes the head of the Murong family, or I¡¯ll make the Murong family disappear from the capital. You guys can choose one!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also pulled a long face.


    The old man and the others knew that Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t joking. They knew that she would do as she said.


    The atmosphere suddenly dropped to a freezing point, and everyone was in a deadlock. Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Qu Haoxiang, Qu Yaobing, and Murong Ying to sit on the sofa at the side.


    Murong Ying did not care about who the head of the Murong family would be. She was more concerned about her daughter and son, whom she had not seen for many days.


    Murong Ying held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and sized up Chen Meng¡¯er from head to toe, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be too busy. You have to pay attention to rest. Look, you¡¯ve lost weight again. Liu Juan and I will make you something to supplement your bodyter.¡±


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan were like best friends at first sight. They were unusually in sync. Last time, after Murong Ying asked for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion, she joined Liu Juan¡¯s clothingpany and started a business together with Liu Juan.


    In just a few short days, Murong Ying¡¯s temperament had already changed.


    ...


    Qu Yaobing was happy to see her change.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were gossiping about their daily lives while on the other side, the side branches of the Murong family were discussing the issue fervently. They almost quarreled.


    Some people were like the old man, thinking that the head of the Murong family had to have the surname Murong and could not use someone else¡¯s surname to take the position of the head of the family.


    Some people thought that if they did not agree, the Murong family would disappear from the capital and the Murong family would be gone. Why would they care about such small details? They were right, Qu Haoxiang had half the bloodline of the Murong family.


    This argument went on for half an hour, but everyone still expressed their opinions and did not give in.


    ¡°Alright, everyone shut up.¡± The old man was surrounded in the middle by everyone. He had a headache from all the noise.


    The moment the old man gave the order, everyone immediately shut their mouths. ¡°Let¡¯s do as the youngdy of the Green Gang requested.¡± After he finished speaking, he felt that he had aged quite a few years.


    He had thought about it. If he did not give in, the Murong family would disappear from the capital.


    ¡°Great-uncle!¡± Seeing that the old man had given in, someone called out unwillingly.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the people from the side branch of the Murong family all fell silent. And the matter of Qu Haoxiang bing the head of the Murong family had been resolved.


    This made Matriarch Murong, who was being watched by the Green Gang, feel very indignant. But so what if she was indignant? She had already been ruled out.


    The members of the Murong side family had all left. Matriarch Murong and the others were also unwillingly taken out by the Green Gang after they were left with their antiques and jewelry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had asked Zhou Yunjie to find some people to clean up the messy old mansion of the Murong family.


    Although it was unlikely that any of them would stay in the old mansion for long, the old mansion was the symbol of a family. It could not be as messy as if it had been robbed.


    Qu Haoxiang could not believe it. He turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, have I really be the head of the Murong family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless. Her brother had asked her this question more than ten times. ¡°However, if you ask again, you might not be the head of the Murong family anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too noisy. Which head of the family is like you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes at Qu Haoxiang.


    Qu Haoxiang instantly quieted down after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. This made Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief. It was really a maddening thing to have someone beside your ear asking the same question over and over again.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is it really alright for your brother to be the head of the Murong family?¡± Murong Ying looked at her son worriedly and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With your brother¡¯s erratic behavior, I¡¯m really worried about letting him manage the Murong family. Meng¡¯er, why don¡¯t you manage the Murong family instead?¡± Qu Yaobing chimed in.


    He knew his own son well and he seemed to be quite smart. However, he was still young and such a big matter was still out of the question.


    ¡°You have to believe in him. He is much more outstanding than you know. Moreover, he has to fly alone. Besides, I am watching from behind. Nothing will happen. The Murong family will help brother practice.¡±


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Qu Yaobing frowned.

 Chapter 689

    <h4>Chapter 689:</h4>


    How many people in the capital were waiting to see the Murong family disappear? Moreover, everyone was already certain of the oue of the Murong family. There was only one oue, and that was to disappear. After offending the Qu family, without the help of the Qu family, the Murong family was dead meat.


    However, just when everyone felt that the Murong family was about to be finished, the wealthy families received news that the Murong family had been revived from the ashes.


    Instantly, those families couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and each of them sent their right-hand men to investigate what was going on! How could the Murong family have been suddenly revived?


    Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately didn¡¯t let Zhou Yunjie seal off the news. So, very quickly, the heads of the top families in the capital received a piece of information that helped them solve the mystery in their hearts.


    ¡°I knew it. Why would the Qu family let the Murong family off this time? So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re still a step toote. The Murong family has long been a fish on the chopping board of the Qu family. We¡¯ve long lost our share.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this little grandson of the Qu family would actually have such a rtionship with the Green Gang. We have to reconsider the Qu family.¡± Some of them had always been at odds with the Qu family and were prepared to take action against the Qu family¡¯s people, but now they were looking at the information ced in front of them with a heavy expression.


    If the Qu family were to get under the wing of the Green Gang, it would be even more difficult for them to touch them.


    The Qu family was destined to be brightly lit this night.


    When Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying returned home, Elder Qu had a straight face as he sat in the living room, waiting for their grand arrival.


    When Qu Yaobing and his wife came in, they received a few looks of sympathy from his brothers.


    ...


    Qu Yaobing realized that when he received the call from his son earlier, he was worried about his daughter and his son¡¯s safety and rushed over hurriedly, forgetting to inform his father, Elder Qu.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Qu Yaobing called out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me dad.¡± Elder Qu was bursting with anger. The anrgier Elder Qu was, the happier the Qu family was. Cao Feiying¡¯s gloating expression could not be hidden no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Hubby, speak properly.¡± Madam Qu came out at the right time and acted as a fire extinguisher.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± After listening to Madam Qu¡¯s words, his tone softened a little. ¡°Tell me, do you think I¡¯m your father? It was such a big matter and yet, you didn¡¯t inform me in advance.¡±


    Qu Yaobing felt that he was wronged. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. If the two of us knew, why would we hide it from you? The two of us just received a call from Haoxiang today, asking us to go to the Murong family¡¯s mansion. He said that he and Meng¡¯er were there. We rushed over in a hurry. We didn¡¯t even have the time to tell Mom. Only when we got there did we know what these two children were nning to do.¡±


    When Elder Qu heard Qu Yaobing mention Chen Meng¡¯er, his anger had mostly subsided. In fact, he knew in his heart that the matter of his grandson bing the head of the Murong family was inextricably linked to his precious granddaughter.

 Chapter 690

    <h4>Chapter 690:</h4>


    The reason why Elder Qu was so angry was firstly because he felt that his sons and grandsons were all hiding things from him. More importantly, he did not feel good. In Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, his status was not as high as his son, Qu Yaobing. She did not even tell him about such an important matter.


    ¡°Where is Meng¡¯er? And Qu Haoxiang, that brat. where is he?¡± Elder Qu looked behind the couple and asked with a dark face.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er and Haoxiang will be back soon.¡± Murong Ying saw her father-inw¡¯s dark face and quickly exined.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. Meng¡¯er and Haoxiang still have some unfinished business with the Murong family. Meng¡¯er asked us toe back first to tell you. She was afraid that you would be angry, so she asked me to help her exin it to you first. If you want to know some specific details, when she and Haoxiange back, I will exin them to you one by one.¡±


    Elder Qu knew that his youngest son never lied. His face cleared up.


    ¡°Yaobing, have you two eaten? Has Meng¡¯er eaten?¡± Elder Qu looked at the time and asked after thinking for a while.


    Although Elder Qu first asked if the Qu Yaobing couple had eaten, everyone present knew that Elder Qu wanted to ask if his precious granddaughter had eaten. He was afraid that they would starve his precious granddaughter.


    ¡°Not yet. We have been busy in the Murong family until now.¡±


    ¡°Wifey, tell the kitchen to prepare a few dishes that little Meng¡¯er likes to eat.¡± Elder Qu turned his head happily and instructed Madam Qu.


    ¡°I know, I will go in a while.¡± Madam Qu replied with a smile.


    Seeing how Elder Qu and Madam Qu doted on Chen Meng¡¯er, Cao Feiying felt very ufortable. She wanted to see Qu Yaobing¡¯s family infuriate her inws.


    Cao Feiying¡¯s head was hot. When Madam Qu stood up and was about to go to the kitchen, she stood up and shouted, ¡°Father, Haoxiang has be the head of the Murong family. Does that mean that he has given up the right to inherit the Qu family?¡±


    Cao Feiying¡¯s words made Madam Qu withdraw her foot that was about to step to the kitchen. It also made everyone in the living room focus their attention on Cao Feiying. Qu Yaotao wanted nothing more than to shut his wife¡¯s mouth.


    ......


    ¡°Cao Feiying, what are you doing?¡± Qu Yaotao scolded in a low voice.


    ¡°What am I doing? I have to fight for my son. Father gave the Murong family¡¯s shares to Chen Meng¡¯er, and now, he wants Qu Haoxiang to be the head of the Murong family. Do the two of them want to monopolize the Qu family? I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t allow it. I won¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡± Cao Feiying waspletely blinded by anger.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Grandpa is still here!¡± Qu Haojie looked embarrassed. His mother really did not know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m telling the truth. If I still don¡¯t stand up and speak, the Qu family probably won¡¯t have anything for you guys.¡±


    As soon as Cao Feiying finished speaking, the atmosphere in the living room became eerily quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted from Cao Feiying to Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu was still holding a teacup in his hand. He was still drinking the tea as before. However, his lowered eyes prevented others from seeing his expression. Suddenly, Elder Qu raised his head. He threw the teacup in his hand towards Cao Feiying¡¯s face.


    His aim was impable.


    Looking at the teacup flying towards her face, Cao Feiying was stunned and forgot to react.


    Fortunately, her son, Qu Haojie, who was standing next to her, reacted quickly. Before the cup was about to hit his mother¡¯s face, he reached out and grabbed her, avoiding the teacup that was flying towards her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t died yet, but there are already people in my family who are concerned about the little inheritance I will leave. I don¡¯t know how you guys will fight once we¡¯re on our deathbeds.¡± Elder Qu was furious, however, his eyes could not help but reveal a trace of destion and disappointment.


    Seeing Elder Qu like this, Elder Qu¡¯s sons and grandsons did not feel good in their hearts. Qu Yaotian and the others did not have any other thoughts. However, in Qu Haoqiang¡¯s case, under the influence of his own mother and his external family, he more or less could not help but think about how much of the Qu family¡¯s things would belong to him in the future.


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it. I will make a will in advance for the inheritance. When that timees, I will write down clearly who¡¯s things will belong to who. Even if some people have ambitions and want to tamper with it, I will not do as they wish.¡± The more Elder Qu spoke, the disappointment in his eyes could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried.


    Madam Qu also felt very upset. Many brothers in her family had killed each other for the family property. However, she never thought that the Qu family would do such a thing.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what nonsense are you talking about? With me around, will you lie on your deathbeds with no one to care for you? Have you forgotten what your granddaughter does for a living? Don¡¯t you believe in my medical skills? I will let you live a long life, and I will not let this happen to the Qu family. You all know my methods. I will not bully others, but I will not let others bully me and my family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er said as her eyes swept across Han Ying, Cao Feiying, and the others.

 Chapter 691

    <h4>Chapter 691:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was warning those unruly Qu family members in disguise.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had not forgotten. In her previous life, not long after Madam Qu passed away, the grieving Elder Qu had also gone with Madam Qu.


    Once the Qu family¡¯s two elders left, the Qu family was like a te of loose sand. Qu Yaotian and his sons were still immersed in the pain of losing their parents. Their wives, along with the family members behind them, were already scheming to take over the Qu family¡¯s assets.


    When Qu Yaotian and his brothers had just recovered from the pain of losing their parents, what awaited them was the situation where the various members were fighting over the Qu family¡¯s assets.


    Each and every one of them was unwilling to take a step back, afraid that if they took a step back, they would be at a disadvantage. As for the position of the Qu family¡¯s head, it should have been taken by Qu Yaotian, the eldest son. However, because of Elder Qu¡¯s sudden departure, he did not leave behind any will. Therefore, the position of the head of the Qu family was also fought over. It was crazy.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er could remember that many of the side branches of the Qu family also had ambitions for the position of the head of the Qu family. Therefore, none of the older elders of the Qu family actually stood out and helped to mediate. They watched coldly from the side as the members of the Qu family fought to the death for the position of the head of the family.


    It was also at that time that Chen Meng¡¯er understood how much influence gossip had sometimes. Everyone in the upper circles of the capital knew the character of the Qu brothers. No one had ever thought that the Qu brothers, who had such a good rtionship with each other, would fight to such an extent for the position of family head of the Qu family.


    Later on, after the entire matter had calmed down, everyone finally knew the reason behind it.


    It turned out that it was all because of their wives and the families behind their wives. The Qu brothers had also be part of the fight for the position of the head of the Qu family. They had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°However, Grandpa, it¡¯s only right for you to make a will. Just in case.¡± Based on her memories from her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er was in favor of Elder Qu finding awyer in advance to make a will. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that if Elder Qu had made a will early in his previous life, even if Cao Feiying, Han Ying, and the rest of their family members wanted to do something, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Han Ying¡¯s heart tremble. What did Chen Meng¡¯er mean? At this time, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in her father-inw¡¯s family, if her father-inw made a will, Chen Meng¡¯er might be the biggest winner. Han Ying interrupted Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t your grandparents have you? How could there be any contingency? Besides, your parents are in such good health. Talking about a will is such a downer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your grandparents are in good health. Didn¡¯t you just say that with a granddaughter like you, they will live a long life?¡± Wei Hongjuanughed dryly and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just worried that my grandparents will lose their sense of propriety and not share the Qu family¡¯s assets equally. In that case, for the sake of everyone¡¯s peace of mind, I¡¯ll divide the Qu family¡¯s assets while my grandparents are still young. I don¡¯t want you to worry so much that you won¡¯t be able to sleep well at night. You should know that if you keep losing sleep, it will not only affect your health, but it will also make you grow old faster,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said indifferently.


    ......


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were so direct that Han Ying and the others¡¯ faces turned ugly. Everyone knew what they were thinking, but they all chose to keep it in their hearts.

 Chapter 692

    <h4>Chapter 692:</h4>


    This was the first time that someone had told them so clearly what they were thinking, and it really caught them off guard.


    After Qu Yaotian and the other Qu brothers heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, their expressions did not look any better. Qu Yaotian and the others were not stupid. They knew about the little thoughts in their wives¡¯ hearts.


    However, for the sake of the harmony of the family, and also for their confidence, they felt that with them watching, their wives and their families would not be able to do anything. Hence, they chose to turn a blind eye to it.


    The development of the matter previously was the same as what they had imagined. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, some things were no longer under their control. For example, Qu Yaotao¡¯s wife Cao Feiying, was reprimanded by his father because of those incidents. And after his father reprimanded his wife Cao Feiying, instead of restraining herself, she became even worse.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is right. Just in case, it is necessary for me to make a will. Yaotian,ter, informwyer Zhang to make a trip to the house.¡± Elder Qu seriously considered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    It was only recently that Elder Qu found out that his daughters-inw, regardless of their status, were eyeing the Qu family covetously. They all hoped that their husband would be the next family head of the Qu family.


    ¡°Alright, Dad. I understand.¡± Qu Yaotian hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    ¡°Both of you can go back. The two of us are old and tired. We need to rest. Oh right, Meng¡¯er and Haoxiang, stay here.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s words made Han Ying, Cao Feiying and the others ¡®faces turn ck, even the faces of Qu Haoqiang and the other grandsons did not look good.


    In the past, before Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Qu family, Elder Qu and Madam Qu treated the grandsons the same. They treated them equally. However, after Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Qu family, such a bnce was broken.


    Elder Qu and Madam Qu had missed their granddaughter for so many years. Furthermore, because their granddaughter had been taken away from them since young, it was only right for them to dote on her a little. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er was pleasing to the elderly. They could not help but dote on Chen Meng¡¯er a little more.


    As Qu Haoxiang and Chen Meng¡¯er were twins, the two of them had stayed in the womb together for nearly ten months, and their feelings were even more different. Among the Qu family¡¯s many grandsons, it was only natural that Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang were especially close.


    As for Qu Haoxiang, because of Chen Meng¡¯er, in front of Elder Qu and Madam Qu, he also appeared to be much more pleasing. When Qu Haoqiang and his cousins saw this, their hearts were upset.


    However, no matter how much dissatisfaction they had in their hearts, the person in charge of the Qu family was still Elder Qu. If they really angered Elder Qu and he chased them out, they would not have anything to their names.


    ......


    Therefore, Han Ying, Cao Feiying and the others were unwilling to leave. However, because of Elder Qu¡¯s orders, they turned around and left.


    After everyone left, only the Qu family¡¯s two elders, Qu Haoxiang, and Chen Meng¡¯er were left in the living room.


    Madam Qu looked at her family who had already started to fight for the family property. This made her very sad and hurt. Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting next to Madam Qu, felt the faint sadness emanating from Madam Qu¡¯s body. She did not say anything. She just held Madam Qu¡¯s arm and silentlyforted her.


    When Madam Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er like this, her heart warmed up. The faint sadness in her heart also dissipated quite a bit. She still had a caring little girl, didn¡¯t she?


    Qu Haoxiang did not feel the joy of being treated specially by his grandparents. He wished that he could leave with his brothers.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held onto Madam Qu¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa, smiling. She looked at her grandfather, Elder Qu, without saying a word. Her eyes stared unblinkingly at her brother while her brother lowered his head, he did not dare raise his head to meet the gaze of his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandma, look at Grandpa and Haoxiang. How long are they going to be in this stalemate? Don¡¯t you think Grandpa¡¯ eyes are sore? Grandma, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ufortable for my brother to keep his neck so low?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately used a voice that both Elder Qu and Qu Haoxiang could hear as she whispered into Madam Qu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t know either. You¡¯ll have to ask your Grandpa and your brother about this,¡± Madam Qu covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    Elder Qu and Qu Haoxiang were a little embarrassed. Elder Qu snorted lightly and withdrew his eyes that were staring at Qu Haoxiang. Qu Haoxiang, who felt the cold feeling on his back disappear, also heaved a sigh of relief and raised his head.


    Needless to say, it was really quite ufortable to keep his head lowered.


    ¡°You two still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on.¡± Elder Qu was no longer angry. However, for the sake of his own dignity, he still pretended to be very angry. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Qu Haoxiang, speak first.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, can you let my sister speak first?¡± Qu Haoxiang said with a roll of his eyes.


    ¡°Are you still a man? Tell me, how can you be the head of the Murong family with your current confidence? The Murong family was going to fall anyway. Don¡¯t let the Murong family disappear once you take over.¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t help but disagree.


    ¡°Grandpa, how could you do this? Weren¡¯t you supposed to cheer me on?¡± Qu Haoxiangined.


    ¡°Hmph, why should I cheer you on? You didn¡¯t even help me. If there¡¯s anything, why didn¡¯t you tell me at the first moment?¡± Elder Qu was arrogant. Elder Qu said this not only to Qu Haoxiang, but also to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He was concerned that Chen Meng¡¯er did not tell him about the matter. He was jealous.

 Chapter 693

    <h4>Chapter 693:</h4>


    Qu Haoxiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er for help. He had never seen his grandfather so difficult to deal with.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already used to it. Didn¡¯t Elder Liu throw a childish tantrum in front of her from time to time? Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was very adept at handling such matters and she was also quite experienced.


    ¡°Grandpa, there is a reason why we did not tell you about this at the first moment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er let go of Madam Qu¡¯s hand and moved to Elder Qu¡¯s side. She reached out to hold Elder Qu¡¯s hand and shook it as she spoke coquettishly.


    Elder Qu still fell for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trick. As a result, the anger on Elder Qu¡¯s face had been reduced by half. However, the proud Elder Qu still maintained a straight face and said, ¡°Then tell me, what is the reason?¡±


    ¡°If we had told you in advance that we wanted my brother to take over the Murong family and be the head of the Murong family, would you have agreed?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡± Elder Qu answered without even thinking. Qu Haoxiang was his grandson, and his surname was Qu.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we knew that you would definitely not agree, that¡¯s why we hid it from you. Grandpa, you must be thinking that my brother¡¯s surname is Qu, but he became the head of the Murong family, what a shame.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words hit the nail on the head of Elder Qu¡¯s head. ¡°But, my brother and I have different thoughts from you. My brother¡¯s surname is Qu, and he is also a child of the Qu family, but this doesn¡¯t prevent him from bing the head of the Murong family. Moreover, both my brother and I would make this move. I think you should have guessed it. In this circle in the capital, sometimes, the power of your external family was also very important. Before the Murong family had any problems, my mother¡¯s personality was so soft. In the Qu family, no one dared to openly give her a hard time in front of her. However, when the Murong family began to fall, the situation waspletely different. Grandpa, my thoughts were very simple. I just wanted to protect my family from being bullied. Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for my brother for this matter. After all, just like you said, his surname was Qu. However, you also know about the burden on my shoulders now. If the Murong family were to be added to it, I reckon that I wouldn¡¯t even have the time to sleep at night.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was deliberately pretending to be pitiful in front of Elder Qu. ¡°And now, with my brother helping me share the burden, I feel much more rxed. Of course, if you really have any objections, I¡¯ll take over the Murong family.¡±


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his heart ached. In his heart, this granddaughter was much more important than the rules. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t really care. I am only angry because the two of you hid it from me. Since Haoxiang has taken over the Murong family and be the head of the Murong family, then do your best and don¡¯t embarrass the Qu family.¡±


    Elder Qu¡¯s words made Qu Haoxiang let out a long sigh of relief. He stood at attention to Elder Qu and saluted, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand in the future, you cane and ask me. You can also ask Meng¡¯er. Although the two of you were born at the same time, your sister knows a lot more than you do.¡± Speaking of this, Elder Qu¡¯s heart was filled with pride.


    ¡°Grandpa, I understand. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask my sister for advice,¡± Qu Haoxiang said seriously.


    ......

 Chapter 694

    <h4>Chapter 694:</h4>


    Han Ying, Cao Feiying, and the other wives of the Qu family did not sleep well that night. They had been worrying about one thing. If their father-inw, Elder Qu, had said that he wanted to hire awyer to make a will, was it out of anger or was it serious?


    If he made a will now, it would not be a good thing for them.


    The next day, early in the morning, Han Ying stared at the two dark circles under her eyes. She said to Qu Yaotian, who was getting dressed and getting ready to go downstairs, ¡°Yaotian, are you really going to help father call thewyer over today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand Dad. No one can change the things that he decides,¡± Qu Yaotian replied without turning his head.


    However, Qu Yaotian was not prepared for this. If it was in the past, no one could change Elder Qu¡¯s decisions. However, it was not certain now because Chen Meng¡¯er had the ability to do so.


    ¡°Can you wait for father to urge you before calling thewyer home?¡± Han Ying hesitated and asked.


    Qu Yaotian turned his head and looked at his wife. He looked at Han Ying as if she was a stranger. ¡°Han Ying, what do you mean by that? What are you worried about? What do you care about?¡±


    ¡°Yaotian¡­¡± Qu Yaotian had never looked at her like that before. The way Qu Yaotian looked at her made her hair stand on end.


    ¡°Han Ying, my father is getting old. It¡¯s not a bad thing to make a will. Meng¡¯er was right. If something happened to them, we would not fall out over the Qu family¡¯s small fortune. Han Ying,pared to the Qu family¡¯s fortune, I still value the rtionship between me and my brothers. I have been married to you for so many years. You should know my temper. If you go too far and touch my bottom line, you know the result.¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°I have a rough idea of you and your brother¡¯s ns. I didn¡¯t say it before because I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. I think you know what my bottom line is. But now I realize that I was wrong. Han Ying, you are right to n for our son. But if you plot against our family for your mother¡¯s family, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± After he finished speaking, he left.


    Han Ying was originally sitting on the bed. After Qu Yaotian left, the energy in her body seemed to have been taken away, and she copsed on the bed.


    She had always thought that she had concealed it well and kept it a secret. No one knew about her little tricks. She did not expect her husband to know everything.


    Qu Yaotian was a veteran. He was very efficient when he was a soldier. After breakfast, before he went to work, he said to Elder Qu, ¡°Dad, I have already contacted thewyer. He will be here in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Elder Qu replied.


    ......


    ¡°Then Dad, I will go to work first.¡± Qu Yaotian stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Yaotian, your dad knows what he¡¯s doing. I won¡¯t let anyone down.¡± Elder Qu looked at his eldest son¡¯s somewhat lonely figure and finally couldn¡¯t bear to not say it.


    ¡°Dad, I know, I know it very well in my heart.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Qu Yaotian¡¯s heart also felt warm.


    Because Cao Feiying had the experience of being reprimanded by her husbandst time, this time, she didn¡¯t dare open her mouth. However, this matter had always been on her mind. When she saw thewyer appear at the Qu family home, her face instantly darkened.


    Elder Qu had made a will. This matter was known by the Qu family. It should be said that it was not just the Qu family. Everyone in the upper circles of the capital knew about this matter. But regarding the contents of Elder Qu¡¯s will, other than thewyer and Elder Qu himself, only Madam Qu knew about it.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, your grandfather has made a will. Don¡¯t you want to know what is written in this will?¡± Elder Liu also joined in the fun.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to roll her eyes at her grandfather. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. What is written in it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°How is it not your business? Perhaps, your grandfather, Elder Qu, has left you a big fortune in it.¡± Elder Liu continued to tease Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you think I would care about this? Or is it that you are curious and want to know? If that¡¯s the case, you can go and check it yourself. I think with a single order from you, the contents of the will will appear on your desk within an hour.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very shameless.


    ¡°What am I curious about? I¡¯m just curious for you,¡± Elder Liu muttered softly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were not the only ones talking about this will. In the Han family, Han Ying found some time to return to her mother¡¯s house.


    Although she was hurt by her husband¡¯s words the other day, the ambition in her heart had never been extinguished.


    Ever since she found out that Elder Qu had made a will, this matter had always been on her mind.


    ¡°Bro, can you help me check the contents of my father-inw¡¯s will?¡± Han Ying asked bluntly.


    Han Chaoyun took a puff of his cigarette and frowned, he said, ¡°Little Sis, I really don¡¯t have the ability to do this. You also know your father-inw¡¯s identity. You also know that thewyer he hired is used by the Qu family. He is very professional.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you help me think of a way? You also know how much my father-inw values Chen Meng¡¯er. I¡¯m afraid that he will hand the Qu family over to her.¡±


    ¡°Even if you know the contents of your father-inw¡¯s will, what can you do? Even if he really hands the Qu family over to Chen Meng¡¯er, you can only watch helplessly.¡±


    Han Ying listened to her brother¡¯s words and fell into silence. Yes, what could she do against her father-inw, Elder Qu? Even her own husband was not on her side.

 Chapter 695

    <h4>Chapter 695:</h4>


    Elder Qu¡¯s will was like a pebble thrown into a river, stirring up ripples.


    However, these ripples quickly disappeared from the Qu family, and no one mentioned the will. Of course, whether everyone had really let go of this matter in their hearts, or whether it was because of Elder Qu that everyone had hidden their objections in their hearts, it was unknown.


    The Qu family quickly regained its usual calm, which disappointed those who wanted to see the Qu family make a fool of themselves.


    Elder Qu, on the other hand, had been in a good mood recently, and visited the Green Gang more often.


    After Elder Qu became familiar with Elder Liu, he became more casual in front of Elder Liu. If something happened, it would be fine. These two old men would fight over Chen Meng¡¯er and be jealous. Normally, these two old men would only be at their most united when Yuwen Jing appeared.


    Yuwen Jing also had a way to deal with Elder Qu and Elder Liu. Every time he came to the Green Gang to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, he would drag his grandfather, Marquis Yuwen, with him.


    In any case, his grandfather, Marquis Yuwen, had a good rtionship with Elder Qu and Elder Liu.


    As for Elder Qu and Elder Liu, they were at home with Marquis Yuwen, which made the Green Gang even more lively. When they were ying chess, the three of them could not stop bickering.


    Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing took advantage of the arguing to sneak into the main courtyard to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Today, Chen Meng¡¯er was hardly free. She had finished dealing with the things in her hands and was prepared to apany the elders at home. Thinking about it, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that sometimes, having too many grandparents wasn¡¯t always a good thing.


    ¡°Girl,e, y a game of checkers with Grandpa.¡± Marquis Yuwen, who was watching Elder Qu and Elder Liu ying checkers, raised his eyes and saw Chen Meng¡¯er, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er is our granddaughter. If you want to y checkers, you have to y with us first.¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He threw down the chess piece in his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Marquis Yuwen, line up. Line up!¡± It was rare for Elder Liu and Elder Qu to unite.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here. That¡¯s great.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s voice entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears like a life-saving talisman.


    ¡°Ah, you guys y chess. You guys y chess. My second brother came to look for me. Let me see what¡¯s the matter.¡±

 Chapter 696

    <h4>Chapter 696:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er held Chen Haoxuan¡¯s hand and walked towards the main hall. ¡°Why are you free to look for me today?¡± None of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brothers were idle.


    Chen Haoguo was about to take the college entrance examination and he wanted to enter a military academy. After Chen Meng¡¯er told Elder Qu about this matter, Elder Qu was very happy and agreed with Chen Haoguo¡¯s decision. Without saying anything else, he helped Chen Haoguo find a teacher to tutor him.


    This was to ensure that he could get into the military academy with 100% certainty.


    As for Chen Haoxuan, other than going to school every day, he would spend the rest of his time with the Green Gang to practice martial arts with Skinny. After a day, one could imagine the amount of time he had to rest. However, because he practiced martial arts all year round, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s height was higher than the average child, and his body was also sturdier than the average child.


    Qu Haoxiang was even more so. He had been so busy recently that his feet could not touch the ground. He had just taken over the Murong family, so he was not very familiar with everything. When it came to handling things, there would always be bumps, and there would be a lot of things that he did not understand. In addition, those people from the side branches of the Murong family had no choice but to agree to let Qu Haoxiang be the head of the Murong family because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s threat. However, they didn¡¯t necessarily think that way. In any case, there were quite a number of people who had caused trouble for Qu Haoxiang. Fortunately, Zhuge Yu had been idle recently and was recuperating. In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er let Zhuge Yu slowly teach Qu Haoxiang hand-in-hand. Only then did Qu Haoxiang not break down.


    ¡°I asked for leave from my teacher. Meng¡¯er, there¡¯s a monthly exam in the school tomorrow. The teacher asked me to inform you to go to the school to take the exam tomorrow,¡± Chen Haoxuan said while panting.


    ¡°Monthly exam? Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but show an embarrassed expression. Speaking of which, had she transferred to Beijing for a month already?


    ¡°Well, Meng¡¯er, the teacher asked me to tell you that if you do badly in the monthly exam, you can¡¯t ask for leave like this in the future,¡± Chen Haoxuan said as he looked up carefully at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In the capital, both adults and children were a little xenophobic. Whenever Chen Haoxuan had just turned around, the students in his ss knew that he was not a local so they all stayed away from him. Some even came to provoke him.


    If it were not for his martial arts skills, they would have bullied him.


    As for the teachers, Chen Haoxuan had heard the teachers in his ss talking about him behind his back more than once. There was also his sister. Of course, the one they talked about the most was his sister.


    Those teachers had said that if it were not for the headmaster, their ss would not have had two foreign students like them. They also did not know how the two foreign students¡¯ grades were. They did not want to drag down their ss when the time came.


    What made them feel even more ufortable was Chen Meng¡¯er. After school started, she had been in ss for a day, and she had been on leave ever since. If they didn¡¯t know that Chen Meng¡¯er had someone powerful behind her, they would have run to the principal¡¯s office and asked the principal to expel her.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. The exam is a piece of cake for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could really answer this high school exam with her eyes closed. After all, she had a mutated brain.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, had a strange expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get bullied at school?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the people in the capital were a little xenophobic. In particr, the school they went to was the best high school in the capital. It could be said that all the children in the capital who had status and power were in this high school.


    These children, who thought they were amazing, were spoiled at home. They were even more arrogant in school.


    ¡°Bah! If anyone dares bully me, I will beat them up with my fists.¡± Chen Haoxuan showed Chen Meng¡¯er his fists.


    ¡°If anything happens, I will be there.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to pat her second brother¡¯s shoulder, but when she reached out her hand, she realized that although she was considered tall among her peers, in front of her second brother, she was a little short.


    ¡°Hehe, many of the boys in the ss have already experienced my skills. They are now obedient.¡± Chen Haoxuan rubbed his head and smiled foolishly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The next morning, Chen Meng¡¯er finished her breakfast. She carried her small bag on her back and rode the car with Chen Haoxuan, who had finished his morning exercise, towards school.


    Chen Haoxuan seemed a little nervous today. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m a little nervous. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t do well in the exam.¡± There was still a gap between the courses in S City and those in the capital city. Although Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t seem to be having much trouble with Chen Meng¡¯er around, he was still not confident in his first monthly exam.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just do what you have to do. It won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er never felt that a person¡¯s academic results could determine a person¡¯s future.


    Moreover, she never felt that her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, wouldn¡¯t do well in the exam. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The more nervous you are, the more it will affect your performance,¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not nervous, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Chen Haoxuan said that he was not nervous, but the more he said that, the more nervous he became.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the more she spoke, the more it would affect Chen Haoxuan. She turned her head and remained silent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the ssroom on time. However, today was the monthly exam, so the students arrived at school earlier than usual. When Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan walked into the ssroom together, the ssroom that was filled with the sound of reading suddenly became quiet.


    Many boys looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and were dumbfounded, forgetting to read.


    Previously, on the day Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan came to report, because of the teacher¡¯s presence and the sses that Chen Meng¡¯er added on that day, it did not cause much of amotion. However, they left in a hurry today. Chen Meng¡¯er had long forgotten about the matter of concealing her appearance.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who revealed her true appearance, attracted the gazes of all the boys in the ss at once.

 Chapter 697

    <h4>Chapter 697:</h4>


    Some of the girls in the ss were looking at Chen Meng¡¯er strangely.


    They had to admit that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance really made their eyes light up, but the jealousy in their hearts also appeared.


    ¡°Chen Haoxuan, who is she?¡± A girl with a ponytail wearing a dazzling red dress looked at Chen Meng¡¯er provocatively before turning her head and asking Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Haoxuan clearly did not have a good impression of this girl. It could be said that in Chen Haoxuan¡¯s heart, other than his sister, girls were all troublesome creatures. Moreover, this girl named Jiang Qingqing had always felt good about herself, she felt that she was the ss belle.


    Chen Haoxuan was not bad looking. In fact, he was very handsome. When Chen Haoxuan had just transferred here, because he was from a foreign ce, the girls in the ss, although they felt that this boy was not bad looking, would still look at him with narrowed eyes, especially Jiang Qingqing.


    However,ter on, Chen Haoxuan gradually used his martial arts to conquer the other boys in the ss. After he gradually became the leader of the boys in the ss, the attitude of the girls in the ss towards him gradually changed.


    Jiang Qingqing usually leaned towards him when she had nothing to do, and some of the boys in the ss even liked to joke with him, saying that he was lucky with women, which annoyed him a lot, on normal days, he even wished that he could stay far away from Jiang Qingqing.


    ¡°Who she is has nothing to do with you.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Qingqing was never any better.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could feel that the hostility of this girl in front of her was different from the hostility of the other girls in the ss towards her.


    Moreover, she could feel that the way this girl looked at her second brother was slightly different.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Chen Haoxuan and then at Jiang Qingqing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you still remember where your seat is? If you don¡¯t want to sit there, then sit with me.¡± When Chen Haoxuan turned around to face Chen Meng¡¯er, his tone was so gentle that water could drip out of it.


    This made Jiang Qingqing hate her in her heart. She bit her lips. There was ayer of moisture in her big eyes. She looked at Chen Haoxuan stubbornly.


    However, how could Chen Haoxuan have the time to care about her now? He had to take care of his precious little sister. Otherwise, if he let his Meng¡¯er suffer, he didn¡¯t know how he would be dealt with by the group of people at home when he returned.


    ¡°I remember. Of course I remember.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless. Speaking of which, she had such a good memory. How could she forget such a small thing? She looked up at the little girl whose eyes were red. Chen Meng¡¯er had a mischievous thought. She probably leaned her body next to her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, and then in the eyes of Jiang Qingqing who was about to kill her, she moved closer to Chen Haoxuan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Tell me what you did that was so wicked that you hooked this little girl¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er...¡± If others joked with him, he would put on a straight face and scold them, and the matter would be over. However, his sister used this matter to tease him, so he was very helpless.

 Chapter 698

    <h4>Chapter 698:</h4>


    When Jiang Qingqing saw how intimate Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan were, the tears in her eyes finally burst out uncontrobly. Jiang Qingqing turned around and ran out of the ssroom.


    Looking at Jiang Qingqing¡¯s sorrowful figure as she ran out of the ssroom, Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged at Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Haoxuan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er helplessly and dotingly. He couldn¡¯t scold this sister of his.


    However, in the eyes of others, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s gaze changed its meaning.


    Wu Shuli, who usually had a good rtionship with Jiang Qingqing, stood up and red at Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan with dissatisfaction. Then, she said, ¡°Chen Haoxuan, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± She turned around and ran out. She went to chase after her friend Jiang Qingqing.


    In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er had never experienced such things. She did not expect that the children during puberty, when feelings were budding, would be so fun to tease. ¡°Ah Bro, you were scolded by two girls early in the morning. Haha!¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said ¡°Bro¡±, her voice wasn¡¯t soft, and everyone in the ss heard it. Originally, everyone was still guessing who this little beauty was. Was she a new transfer student from their ss? Was she transferred from the same ce as Chen Haoxuan?


    However, now that they heard Chen Meng¡¯er call Chen Haoxuan ¡°Bro¡±, everyone remembered something. Back then, she had transferred here with Chen Haoxuan. She had only attended ss for one day, and was his younger sister, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°You, you are Chen Meng¡¯er?¡± A boy, Liu Kaibing, who had a good rtionship with Chen Haoxuan, pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked.


    He had heard of Chen Haoxuan¡¯s younger sister. Back then, when Chen Meng¡¯er hade to ss, he had not noticed this little girl at all. He had only remembered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name all thanks to Chen Haoxuan.


    He and Chen Haoxuan sat next to each other, and when Chen Haoxuan spoke to him, he mentioned his sister multiple times. This made Liu Kaibing and the others very curious about Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Yes, you are?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little confused by Liu Kaibing¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Oh, I am the one who sits next to Chen Haoxuan. I¡¯m also his best friend. We always hear your name from your second brother¡¯s mouth, so we have been curious about you for a long time. However, you have nevere to ss. This time, it¡¯s not easy to get you here.¡± Facing a beautiful woman like Chen Meng¡¯er, Liu Kaibing, who was known to have thick skin, was embarrassed. He blushed and scratched his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that her second brother was like this.


    ¡°Yeah, we often call him sister-obsessed,¡± said Liu kaibing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you studying in the morning? What are you all doing? It¡¯s going to be the monthly exam soon. Didn¡¯t you all say that you were going to make good use of your morning reading time to revise? Why are you all wasting your time here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s homeroom teacher¡¯s voice rang out. Ms. Qian was also theirnguage teacher. She hade to attend the morning reading. However, when she walked into her ssroom, she see anyone reading. Instead, she heard the sparse sounds of conversation.


    As soon as Ms. Qian entered the ssroom, she didn¡¯t even get a clear look at the situation in the ssroom. Instead, she stood at the door and gave a lecture.


    The students in the ss were like mice seeing a cat. When they saw Ms. Qian, they hurriedly ran in all directions and walked to their seats. Then, they picked up their books and pretended to read. In the end, only Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan were left standing in the aisle.


    Ms. Qian saw clearly that Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan hade. She was stunned for a moment before she said to Chen Haoxuan, ¡°Chen Haoxuan, go back to your seat and start your morning reading. Chen Meng¡¯er,e out with me for a moment.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had note to ss for such a long time. No, it should be said that she had onlye to ss for one day. Ms. Qian was not very reassured.


    Not only was Chen Meng¡¯er the youngest in the ss, but she had also transferred from another ce and had not attended ss for such a long time. She was worried about her results in the monthly exam.


    To be honest, she hadined to the other teachers in her ss more than once, saying that this principal was really too much. He had actually given her a student who often did note to ss, wasn¡¯t he trying to drag down her ss?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put her bag on her seat and followed her form teacher out.


    Chen Haoxuan looked at the back of Chen Meng¡¯er and their form teacher as they left. His eyes were filled with worry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just left with her form teacher when Jiang Qingqing, who was supported by Wu Shuli and had obviously cried before, walked into the ssroom.


    After Jiang Qingqing and Wu Shuli walked into the ssroom, they first looked around. When they didn¡¯t see Chen Meng¡¯er, Jiang Qingqing cast an aggrieved look at Chen Haoxuan, as if Chen Haoxuan was a heartless man who had abandoned her for another woman.


    Seeing this, the girls in the ss who didn¡¯t like Jiang Qingqing were very unhappy.


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing, what are you pretending for? Chen Haoxuan has never confessed to you. It¡¯s always you who follows behind Chen Haoxuan and clings to him. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to pay attention to you. Who are you pretending for? You look like someone has abandoned you. Moreover, you don¡¯t even know what kind of rtionship they have. Why are you acting like this in front of the ss?¡± Sun Miaomiao, the ss monitor, who usually looked Jiang Qingqing in the eye, said. She looked at Jiang Qingqing unreservedly.


    Jiang Qingqing still didn¡¯t understand her expression. It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Qingqing was faking it, but she really didn¡¯t understand what Sun Miaomiao¡¯sst sentence meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±

 Chapter 699

    <h4>Chapter 699:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess what her new form teacher wanted to say to her.


    On the other hand, Ms. Qian was unable to say what she had prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er, a girl with such exquisite looks.


    ¡°Ms. Qian, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was the first to speak when she saw Ms. Qian¡¯s conflicted expression. She felt that if she didn¡¯t say this, their form teacher wouldn¡¯t be unable to squeeze out a single word until the exam began.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. You haven¡¯te to school for such a long time. I am worried about you. Will today¡¯s monthly exam put pressure on you?¡± Ms. Qian deliberated for a long time, in the end, she didn¡¯t say those sharp words that she had prepared earlier.


    Facing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t say anything harsh.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t lower the results of the ss.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Ms. Qian¡¯s words, she understood in her heart. However, Ms. Qian clearly had a belly full of words to say to her, but in the end, she only said these words, which made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very amused.


    After Ms. Qian said those words, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Then you should hurry back and study. The monthly exam will begin in a while. Don¡¯t be too nervous. Just do your best.¡± Ms. Qian hesitated for a moment, but she still said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do well this time, it¡¯s fine. Work hard next time.¡±


    In her heart, Ms. Qian still didn¡¯t believe what Chen Meng¡¯er said. She still didn¡¯t believe that Chen Meng¡¯er would get any good results.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Qian. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that no matter what she said, their teacher didn¡¯t believe in her ability. Forget it. Everything would be fine when the results were out after the exam.


    Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the ssroom. Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er left, Ms. Qian looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she left and sighed. It seemed that she was still very shallow and still valued appearances.


    Just as Ms. Qian was self-examining, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s math teacher, an elderly old man, Mr. Qiu, walked over. ¡°Ms. Qian, I heard from a teacher that you went to chat with Chen Meng¡¯er. How did the chat go? Is that child a problematic student?¡± The teachers in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss often talked about her, a student who had onlye to ss once, behind their backs.


    The teachers in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss all thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would be a spoiled child, a child who gave people a headache.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Qiu.¡± Ms. Qian shook her head.


    It would be fine if Ms. Qian didn¡¯t shake her head, but once she shook her head, Mr. Qiu became nervous. ¡°What? She¡¯s really a headache. I knew it.¡± He began toin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just left, didn¡¯t know that because of her form teacher¡¯s misleading actions, she had be a troublesome student in their math teacher¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Mr. Qiu¡­¡± When Ms. Qian heard Mr. Qiu rambling on about his suffering in the past, she frowned. ¡°Mr. Qiu, it¡¯s not what you think. Chen Meng¡¯er is not a problematic student. Chen Meng¡¯er is really exquisite and beautiful. When I saw her, I could not say those harsh words. I shook my head just now because of this. However, I think Chen Meng¡¯er is quite well-behaved. She doesn¡¯t look like those troublesome students.¡± Ms. Qian couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 700

    <h4>Chapter 700:</h4>


    ¡°Ms. Qian, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover? In any case, I feel that Chen Meng¡¯er is definitely not a student who can make others worry less. If she could make others worry less, she wouldn¡¯t havee to ss for only a single day. Sigh, I don¡¯t even know how much she will pull down our ss¡¯s average math score this time. I am now just praying that our ss¡¯s average score won¡¯t be at the bottom.¡± Saying that, Mr. Qiu shook his head, sighed, and left.


    Once Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the ssroom, Chen Haoxuan, who had been worried about his sister all along, ignored the fact that it was morning reading time and came out to wee her. Then, he looked at her worriedly, almost pulling her up and down to examine her. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how was it? What did Ms. Qian say to you? Did she scold you?¡± Chen Haoxuan asked. It should be said that the entire ss was wary of their form teacher, Ms. Qian. When she reprimanded someone, she did not show any mercy.


    Therefore, after Ms. Qian left Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Haoxuan had been worried. He was afraid that his sister would be wronged by their form teacher.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t scold me. Ms. Qian just told me not to feel any pressure regarding the exam. If I don¡¯t do well this time, I¡¯ll just continue to work hard next time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was baffled by Chen Haoxuan¡¯s excessive nervousness.


    Moreover, she felt that although all the students in the ss were holding books in their hands and staring at them, their eavesdropping ears were very obvious.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer not only made Chen Haoxuan feel incredulous, but even the students in the ss felt that it was impossible.


    ¡°Ms. Qian is famous for being strict. It¡¯s already good enough that she doesn¡¯t scold people. Why would she say suchforting words?¡± Jiang Qingqing wasn¡¯t very popr in the ss, so, she still didn¡¯t know that this girl was the younger sister of the boy she liked.


    When Jiang Qingqing said these words, many people in the ss agreed with her. However, along with the gazes of approval, there was also sympathy and gloating expressions.


    As soon as Jiang Qingqing said these words, Chen Haoxuan gave her a warning look.


    This made Jiang Qingqing feel wronged. She didn¡¯t say anything. Originally, Ms. Qian was famous for being strict. Who in their ss hadn¡¯t been scolded by Ms. Qian? However, who had heard Ms. Qian¡¯s words of encouragement? Not a single person!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Ms. Qian didn¡¯t scold you. Then go back to your seat and rest for a while. The exam will start soon.¡± Chen Haoxuan trusted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he trusted her fully . If Chen Meng¡¯er said that Ms. Qian didn¡¯t scold her, it meant that she didn¡¯t scold her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory was not bad. She still remembered where her seat was.


    Her neighbor was a girl who wore sses andbed her bangs. She looked very neat and her grades were very good. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that her neighbor was the kind of girl who was shy and would not take the initiative to talk to her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that she had misjudged sometimes.


    As soon as she sat down, her neighbor actually came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Hey, Chen Meng¡¯er, did Ms. Qian really not scold you? And she even encouraged you?¡±


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er only realized after a while that the reaction of her ssmates seemed to be a little big and abnormal.


    ¡°Really? Oh My God, Chen Meng¡¯er, you are really lucky. Ms. Qian actually encouraged you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neighbor¡¯s reaction made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doubts deepen.


    .


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked tentatively, ¡°Is there a problem with the teacher encouraging the students?¡±


    ¡°If it were another teacher, it would be normal. Ms. Qian¡¯s strictness is famous. You don¡¯t know how many students have been scolded to tears by her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you also been scolded to tears?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction waspletely out of her neighbor¡¯s expectations.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words silenced her neighbor instantly. Shedid not know how to continue.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to argue with her neighbor about whether their ss teacher had reprimanded her or encouraged her.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Qiu Jing. You¡¯re here. I finally have a neighbor. You don¡¯t know how painful it is to not have a neighbor.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t know how popr your brother is in our ss. The ss belle of our ss is Jiang Qingqing. However, her personality is very unlikable. Other than the boys who are interested in her, no one else in the ss is willing to pay attention to her. There¡¯s also our ss monitor. She¡¯s both talented and beautiful. She¡¯s deeply in love with your brother, Chen Haoxuan. Jiang Qingqing and Sun Miaomiao were never friends in the first ce. Now, because of your brother, Chen Haoxuan, they¡¯re like fire and water. Oh right, with my keen eyes, I can also tell that Wu Shuli, who is usually on good terms with Jiang Qingqing, is also interested in your brother, Chen Haoxuan. Usually, she will use all kinds of excuses to move closer to your brother Chen Haoxuan.¡± Qiu Jing touched her chin, she looked like a detective and said, ¡°ording to my observations, your brother Chen Haoxuan has no interest in Jiang Qingqing, Sun Miaomiao, nor Wu Shuli.¡±


    This neighbor of hers was really a weirdo. She had just sat down not long ago, and her mouth did not stop. ¡°Hey, Qiu Jing, do you like my brother too?¡±


    ¡°AH, how is that possible?¡± Qiu Jing did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction to bepletely different from the girls she usually met. She thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would alsoe over with a face full of curiosity and ask about the follow-up. She never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would ask whether she was interested in Chen Haoxuan.

 Chapter 701

    <h4>Chapter 701:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interest was piqued when she saw Qiu Jing¡¯s big round eyes. ¡°How is that not possible? If you didn¡¯t like my brother, if you didn¡¯t pay attention to the movements around him at all times, how would you know that Jiang Qingqing and the others like my brother? They like to surround him whenever they are free, and my brother doesn¡¯t like them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately teased Qiu Jing.


    Qiu Jing¡¯s face turned red from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Her eyes were filled with anxiety as she shook her head vigorously to deny it to Chen Meng¡¯er. She exined, ¡°Ah, Chen Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not like what you think. I don¡¯t like your brother.¡± Qiu Jing was anxious to exin. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll exin it to you when I¡¯m done organizing my words.¡± Qiu Jing was also a weirdo. She hung her head low and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°However, before I exin it to you, you can¡¯t spread this matter around. If Jiang Qingqing and Sun Miaomiao think that I like your brother, that would be bad.¡± Qiu Jing¡¯s face was full of worry.


    ¡°What? They like my brother, so they won¡¯t allow others to like my brother?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jiang Qingqing and Sun Miaomiao¡¯s families are not weak. Usually, no one in the ss dares provoke them. Usually, only Sun Miaomiao dares to say a few words to hurt Jiang Qingqing. Everyone was afraid that if they offended them, their parents would also suffer. Previously, there was a rumor that a girl in another ss liked your brother. In the end, a weekter, this girl automatically transferred to another school. Although no one knows what happened, there was a rumor in our grade that the girl¡¯s transfer was rted to Jiang Qingqing and Sun Miaomiao,¡± Qiu Jing whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Oh? Really? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that there would be a girl in their ss who was even more arrogant than her. However, the two of them had better not provoke her.


    ¡°Previously, when you and your brother entered the ssroom, I was quite worried about you. I was afraid that you would end up like that girl. However, knowing that you are Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister, I¡¯m not worried. I think that Jiang Qingqing and Sun Miaomiao would try to curry favor with you in time,¡± Qiu Jing said straightforwardly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the bell ringing, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Qiu Jing would have dragged her along and kept on talking.


    As soon as the bell rang, Chen Haoxuan stood up from his seat and walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good. My neighbor is pretty good,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Chen Haoxuan was relieved when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say yes.


    When Chen Haoxuan walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that Jiang Qingqing and Sun Miaomiao¡¯s gazes had been following her brother. Sun Miaomiao¡¯s face waspletely pink, while Jiang Qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. From time to time, she would cast her gaze on Chen Meng¡¯er. It was filled with hatred and viciousness.


    With one look, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Jiang Qingqing still didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Bro, you should go back. The exam is about to begin.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw a teacher carrying a stack of test papers into the ssroom.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702:</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the exam. Don¡¯t be nervous and focus on the questions...¡±


    ¡°What are you nervous about? When have I ever dropped out of the first ce in my ss?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er interrupted Chen Haoxuan¡¯s chattering.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be used to being transferred here...¡± Chen Haoxuan touched his nose and said with a slightly aggrieved tone.


    The exam began. The first exam was mathematics.


    Because it was only the first monthly exam after the start of the school year, the school¡¯s goal was to find out everyone¡¯s background. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t arge-scale exam venue. The invigtor was also the teacher in charge of each ss.


    The invigtor of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mathematics exam was their own mathematics teacher, Mr. Qiu.


    When Mr. Qiu came in with the papers, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Chen Meng¡¯er a few more times before he started to exin the rules of the exam before handing out the papers.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er received the paper, she roughly looked at the paper in her hand. She realized that the questions on the math paper were somewhat difficult, but it wasn¡¯t so difficult that the students would be at a loss.


    She picked up the pen and began to write rapidly.


    When Mr. Qiu was supervising the exam, he didn¡¯t like to sit on the podium. He liked to wander around the ss. This way, the students would behave themselves and not dare to lower their heads and make small movements.


    Even though he was sitting on the podium, he could clearly see what the students were doing below.


    When Mr. Qiu received the exam paper, he took a look at it. It was quite difficult. It wasn¡¯t easy to get good results. He walked around and realized that there were many students in his ss. They were scratching their cheeks and frowning. The pen in their hands, couldn¡¯t be put down no matter how hard they tried.


    When Mr. Qiu walked over to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, he deliberately slowed down his pace. To be honest, the student in this ss that he was most worried about during this exam was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Mr. Qiu walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, he initially thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. This student who had worried him the most was now focused on answering the questions. The pen in her hand was spinning rapidly, there was no intention of stopping at all.


    This seemed to bepletely different from what he had expected. He thought that he would see Chen Meng¡¯er biting the tip of the pen and frowning, not knowing what to write.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    Mr. Qiu could not help but stand behind Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted to see if Chen Meng¡¯er could really answer all these questions smoothly, or if she was just pretending and blindly answering the questions.


    Mr. Qiu walked over. How could she not notice it? It was just that she deliberately ignored her math teacher, Mr. Qiu.


    When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s test paper clearly, he was shocked. Every answer was correct, even the answer to the most difficult question.


    He carefully looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s steps to solve the question. It was exactly the same as the answers in the hands of the teachers.


    Mr. Qiu did not know how he walked back to the podium. He only slowly came back to his senses when the bell rang at the end of the exam.


    After the math exam ended, everyone had a period of time to rest and wait for the next exam.


    However, their math teacher, Mr. Qiu, took the math paper and just walked out of the ssroom, the students in the ssroom let out a wail.


    ¡°Oh my God, this was too difficult. I didn¡¯t even do a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too. I don¡¯t even know how to write.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead meat this time. Once the paper is handed out, I¡¯ll definitely be scolded to death by Mr. Qiu.¡±


    The continuous wailing made Chen Meng¡¯er want to cover her ears.


    Qiu Jing was also drooping her head. She no longer had the excitement of gossiping in the morning. However, she still could not help bute over and ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, how did you do?¡± As she spoke, she did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer. She started toin, ¡°Who came up with this exam? We just started school, and it¡¯s our first monthly exam, yet they came up with such a difficult question. Are they trying to make us die?¡± As she said that, Qiu Jing leaned on the table by herself, she hummed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at math to begin with, and I thought that if it wasn¡¯t difficult, it would be great if I could pass. Sigh, it looks like even passing this time is difficult. Hey, Chen Meng¡¯er, what about you?¡±


    .


    After venting her bitterness, Qiu Jing remembered that her neighbor seemed to be too quiet.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m alright,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very calmly.


    ¡°Alright? How?¡±


    ¡°Well, when the results are out, you¡¯ll know for yourself. Don¡¯t keep thinking about the math exam. The English exam ising up soon. You¡¯d better adjust your attitude. Don¡¯t think about the math exam and mess up the English examter. When that timees, it won¡¯t look good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly changed the topic, she finally understood her neighbor¡¯s temper. If she didn¡¯t change the topic, she would probably be annoyed to death by her neighbor.


    ¡°Yes, yes. English is my strong point. I can¡¯t mess it up again.¡±


    Time passed quickly during the exam. Soon, the day passed.


    After handing in the Chinese paper, Chen Meng¡¯er packed up and prepared to go home.


    The other students in the ss all looked as if they had just ended a war and were extremely tired. On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely rxed. If Chen Meng¡¯er had to say, this day was much easier than when she was at home dealing with the Green Gang and the Liu family.


    After this day¡¯s examination, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s three main teachers had really changed their opinion of her a lot.

 Chapter 703

    <h4>Chapter 703:</h4>


    On the way back from school, Chen Haoxuan could not help but ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how was your exam?¡±


    ¡°It was alright. How about you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan worriedly. Chen Meng¡¯er had long known that the education in the capital was different from the local education. She had tried hard to offset this for her brothers by hiring tutors for them. She knew they were smart but she wouldn¡¯t really know how effective they were until her brothers told her themselves.


    ¡°In any case, I feel that I performed well.¡± Chen Haoxuan shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you performed well.¡± Hearing Chen Haoxuan say this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart finally rxed. A crafty look shed across her eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not talk about the exam anymore. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Something else? What?¡± Chen Haoxuan did not see the crafty look in his sister¡¯s eyes and asked in a daze.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you. How popr are you among the girls in ss? I really couldn¡¯t tell. Your charm is so great that you actually provoked two of the prettiest girls in ss to fight over you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er used an exaggerated expression and sized up Chen Haoxuan from head to toe.


    Chen Haoxuan was a little embarrassed from being sized up by Chen Meng¡¯er. His face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°Ah, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Are you angry now? I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Everyone in ss knows about this. I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin and looked at Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Haoxuan never expected that he had been worried all day that Chen Meng¡¯er would not adapt to the new ss life. In the end, not only was his worry unnecessary, he was actually teased by his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Chen Haoxuan did not say anything.


    Today, ever since Chen Meng¡¯er appeared in the ss and the boys in the ss knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister, every single one of them had the intention to get close to him.


    Those who were usually on good terms with him were even more direct. They patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? You have to introduce us.¡±


    It was not just the boys in her ss, even the boys in neighboring sses were very interested in her and wanted to get to know the mysterious new transfer student.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how muchmotion she had caused by appearing at school today. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care.


    Jiang Qingqing felt that she was really unlucky today.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    Ever since she met Chen Meng¡¯er in the morning, everything was not going well for her. Today¡¯s exams were hard, especially math. There were many questions that were left nk.

 Chapter 704

    <h4>Chapter 704:</h4>


    As for Jiang Qingqing, she didn¡¯t do well in the math exam. Instead of reflecting on herself, she med it on Chen Meng¡¯er. She felt that the reason why she did so badly in the math exam today was entirely because of Chen Meng¡¯er. It was because Chen Meng¡¯er made her unhappy and made her feel bad. That was why she frequently encountered difficult problems when she was doing the exam.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Jiang Qingqing had med her for such a mistake, she would not know what expression she would have.


    Jiang Qingqing had been holding back her anger. When she returned home, she puffed up her face with an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Qingqing, what happened? Who bullied you?¡± Jiang Di, Jiang Qingqing¡¯s older brother, asked when he saw his sister¡¯s pout.


    When Jiang Qingqing saw her older brother, it was as if she saw her savior. The grievance in her heart suddenly burst out, ¡°Bro, you have to help me vent my anger. My ssmates bullied me. You have to help me find someone to bully them back.¡±


    Jiang Qingqing was the youngest child in the Jiang family. When Jiang Qingqing was born, her mother was old and had difficulty giving birth. She had to suffer a lot to give birth to Jiang Qingqing. Therefore, ever since Jiang Qingqing was born, everyone in the Jiang family had especially doted on her.


    Moreover, Jiang Di usually doted on his younger sister the most. As such, the thugs that Jiang Qingqing usually found to deal with the girls who had a grudge against her were all her brother¡¯s subordinates.


    Jiang Di knew that, but he had always been indulgent, turning a blind eye.


    ¡°Oh? Someone actually dared to bully my sister. Qingqing, don¡¯t worry, I will help you vent your anger. Tell me, who is it? What¡¯s her name?¡± Jiang Di asked casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new girl from our ss, her name is Chen Meng¡¯er. Let me tell you, she¡¯s really too much, she...¡± Jiang Qingqing began to scold Chen Meng¡¯er non-stop.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er?¡± Jiang Di repeated the name in his mouth. This name was not unfamiliar to Jiang Di. Everyone knew this name. They didn¡¯t know what the youngdy of the Green Gang looked like, but they all knew what the youngdy of the Green Gang was called.


    And Jiang Di knew the name Chen Meng¡¯er. Not only did he know that Chen Meng¡¯er was the youngdy of the Green Gang, but he also heard this name from Yuwen Jing, the family head of the Buyano family, who was working with the Jiang family.


    He still remembered that king-like youth. Every time he mentioned the name Chen Meng¡¯er, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the loving look in them.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°She¡¯s a new transfer student. I don¡¯t know which backwater vige she¡¯s from.¡± Jiang Qingqing had a deep resentment towards Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°You have to help me vent my anger. Help me find someone to scare her. It¡¯s best if you scare her so that she won¡¯t daree to school in the future.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, leave this matter to me. Don¡¯t bother about it anymore. Go to school properly, understand? For the time being, you haven¡¯t provoked Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Jiang Di was still unsure, was the Chen Meng¡¯er that her sister was talking about the youngdy of the Green Gang?


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.


    However, he had been educated by her father since he was young. In a ce like Beijing, there were hidden dragons everywhere. He had to be careful in everything. Otherwise, if he was not careful, He would offend someone he did not dare offend.


    Jiang Di decided that he would go and investigate properly in a while.


    Jiang Qingqing heard her brother agree, and she immediately felt happy. Especially when she thought of how Chen Meng¡¯er would be beaten up by those thugs.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that she had already been targeted by Jiang Qingqing. She was being surrounded by the old men and olddies at home, who were asking questions and asking about the interesting things that happened at school today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very ungrateful and betrayed Chen Haoxuan. She told them about Chen Haoxuan¡¯s poprity in ss, adding fuel to the fire.


    And when Chen Meng¡¯er said that, Chen Haoxuan was teased by everyone at home. He was so embarrassed that he could not help but want to find a hole to hide in.


    .


    However, after everyone had teased Chen Haoxuan, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting quietly with a smile on her face. Elder Liu and the others looked at the tall and pretty Chen Meng¡¯er and could not help but feel sad and proud. This little girl had actually grown into such a beautiful young woman in the blink of an eye.


    This also made Elder Liu and the others unable to help but feel a sense of worry in their hearts. The children nowadays were all precocious. The girls in this ss all liked Chen Haoxuan, so wouldn¡¯t their precious granddaughter, who was so good looking, be even more popr?


    Elder Liu and the others silently decided in their hearts to go back and have a good chat with Chen Haoxuan. They wanted to give Chen Haoxuan a good lesson. In the future, in school, if any boy wanted to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, he would have to help block them.


    They couldn¡¯t let their precious child be snatched away by other boys so early.


    And Elder Liu and the others had forgotten that in fact, the ones who would snatch their precious child were not the boys in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ss, but Yuwen Jing, who reported to them almost every day.


    ***


    In case his sister, Jiang Qingqing, acted behind his back and attacked Chen Meng¡¯er on her own, Jiang Di did not dare pause for even a moment. After dinner, he went out to find someone to help investigate if Chen Meng¡¯er was Chen Meng¡¯er of the Green Gang.


    When Jiang Di heard the results of the investigation from his good friend, cold sweat broke out on his back. He was d that he had spoken too much today and asked his sister one more question. He was also d that he had always remembered his father¡¯s teachings.


    He did not dare imagine that if he had note to investigate today, he would have helped his sister and dug his own grave. He really did not know what the result would be.

 Chapter 705

    <h4>Chapter 705:</h4>


    After Jiang Di confirmed that the Chen Meng¡¯er that his sister was talking about was the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, he didn¡¯t dare dy any longer and went to look for his father.


    Jiang Di knew his sister quite well. He knew that his sister was a typical spoiled youngdy. When his sister¡¯s temper red up, the words that he had said were long forgotten by her.


    Just in case, Jiang Di decided to let his father handle it.


    One had to know that matters rted to the youngdy of the Green Gang could be big or small. He had long heard that Elder Liu doted on Chen Meng¡¯er. In addition, Yuwen Jing, the family head of the Buyano family, who was now working with them, seemed to treat Chen Meng¡¯er as a treasure, he held her in his hands.


    And the Jiang family couldn¡¯t afford to offend these two major forces. If one of these two major forces wanted to, they could pinch the lifeline of the Jiang family.


    ¡°Dad, I have something very important to tell you.¡± Because he was anxious, he walked a little faster. When Jiang Di found his father, he was slightly panting.


    ¡°What is it that makes you so anxious?¡± Mr. Jiang put down the newspaper in his hand and asked as he looked at his eldest son, who was usually calm and steady.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. When Qingqing came back yesterday, she told me that she was bullied by her ssmate and asked me to teach her a lesson. At that time, I asked her what her name was. Qingqing said that she was a new transfer student called Chen Meng¡¯er. Well, this name is the same as the name of the youngdy of the Green Gang. I was extra cautious and got someone to check it out. The result was really out of my expectations. The ssmate that Qingqing mentioned who bullied her was really the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Jiang Di told his father the whole thing in one breath.


    ¡°Nonsense, what nonsense.¡± Mr. Jiang knew very well what kind of character and temper his youngest daughter had. Previously, when he saw that his daughter was also willful and a little unruly he just turned a blind eye to it.


    In the end, it was Mr. Jiang who had doted on Jiang Qingqing too much. As long as she did not cause any big trouble, he would just pretend that he did not see it.


    However, this time was different. ¡°Where is Qingqing? Where is she now?¡± Mr. Jiang couldn¡¯t sit still when he thought of the consequences of his young daughter, Jiang Qingqing, provoking the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    ¡°She¡¯s at school. Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll get someone to watch over my little sister. As long as she makes any movements, I¡¯ll get my people to stop her.¡±


    Jiang Di¡¯s words made Mr. Jiang heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re thoughtful. Di, go to school in a while and help me bring Qingqing back. This time, I can¡¯t be so indulgent with her.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    When Jiang Di went to pick up Jiang Qingqing, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had just finished their physics exam.


    This time, the teachers at the school didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. The exam papers were generally difficult, especially for science. As soon as the physics papers were collected, the ssroom was filled with screams.


    When Jiang Di asked someone to call Jiang Qingqing out, Jiang Qingqing was in a bad mood. She walked out angrily and said, ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m in a bad mood right now.¡±


    As Jiang Qingqing said this, she felt a ck shadow in front of her. She looked up and saw her brother¡¯s frowning face.


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing, where is all the etiquette that you learned previously? Come home with me now.¡±

 Chapter 706

    <h4>Chapter 706:</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t finished school yet.¡± If it was any other day, Jiang Qingqing would have been eager for her brother toe and pick her up. However, the dark-faced Jiang Di today made her feel afraid and subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to go back.


    ¡°I helped you apply for leave from your form teacher. Dad is waiting for you at home,¡± said Jiang Di.


    When Jiang Qingqing heard that her father was waiting for her at home, she had a bad premonition, so she didn¡¯t want to go back. However, her brother hade here. Even if she didn¡¯t want to go home, she had to go back.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and pack my bag.¡± Jiang Qingqing drooped her head and walked to the ssroom.


    ¡°Yes, hurry up,¡± Jiang Di urged.


    As Jiang Qingqing walked into the ssroom, Jiang Di, who was standing at the ssroom door, raised his head and looked towards his sister¡¯s ssroom. To be honest, Jiang Di was very curious about the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In the entire capital, it was said that one could count the number of people who had seen this youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, with one hands. Of course, the members of the Green Gang were excluded. As for Elder Liu and the Green Gang, their protection of this youngdy was so tight that it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    In any case, the upper-ss society in the capital knew that in the entire capital, other than the person at the top, the person who should not be provoked the most should be this mysterious youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Just as Jiang Di was searching for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had her head lowered, was organizing Madam Qu¡¯s treatment notes, her neighbor, Qiu Jing, touched her arm. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, what are you writing? You just finished your exam. You should rest for a while. Hey, hey, let me tell you. The one standing at the door of the ssroom is Jiang Qingqing¡¯s brother. I don¡¯t know what this brother of hers is doing here. I heard from others that this brother of Jiang Qingqing¡¯s is in the underworld. He has a lot of thugs in his hands. In the past, when Jiang Qingqing wanted to teach someone a lesson, she would ask her brother for help. Hey, Chen Meng¡¯er, what do you think her brother is doing at school now? Could it be that Jiang Qingqing wants to teach someone a lesson again? Tell me, who does she want to teach this time?¡± Qiu Jing didn¡¯t care about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction, she just continued to talk about it.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qiu Jing¡¯s words, the pen in her hand paused for a moment.


    She knew a little about the reason why Jiang Qingqing¡¯s elder brother came to the school to look for Jiang Qingqing. If she guessed correctly, Jiang Qingqing would probably be reprimanded when she returned this time.


    Elder Liu had done a very good job of keeping Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information confidential. Now that the Qu family was added to the mix, it was even more so. It would be wishful thinking for ordinary people to want to get their hands on her information. And this Jiang Di had people investigate her.


    This kind of matter was spread to Zhou Yunjie¡¯s ears at the first moment. Zhou Yunjie told Chen Meng¡¯er about this matter. Chen Meng¡¯er slightly used her brain and guessed what was going on.


    ......


    And Chen Meng¡¯er, who was afraid of trouble, deliberately made Zhou Yunjie leak out a tiny bit of information about her. Only then did Jiang Di know that his sister¡¯s ssmate was the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Jiang Qingqing reluctantly followed her elder brother Jiang Di back to the Jiang family.


    Along the way, Jiang Qingqing felt very uneasy. There were several times when she acted coquettishly to her elder brother, trying to get some information out of him. She wanted to know why her father, who was usually so busy that he could not see anyone, was looking for her.


    Although Mr. Jiang usually doted on Jiang Qingqing, his youngest daughter, Mr. Jiang was usually stern and serious. Therefore, Jiang Qingqing loved and was afraid of her father.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go back,¡± said Jiang Di with a straight face. After saying that, he thought for a while, then, he said, ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re about to be an adult. You need to change your temper. You think that our family is quite powerful, but that¡¯s only because you think that the number of people you interact with is limited to your school. However, there are too many people in the Beijing circle that we can¡¯t stand against. It¡¯s time for you to restrain your temper,¡± Jiang Di said earnestly.


    Jiang Di¡¯s words confused Jiang Qingqing. What was wrong with her brother today? That wasn¡¯t what she usually said to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Jiang Qingqing asked with a frown.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home. Dad has been waiting for you at home for a long time.¡± The car happened to enter the Jiang family¡¯s vi.


    Jiang Qingqing got out of the car and started to dawdle. She was nervous and didn¡¯t know why her father was looking for her.


    However, she was dawdling. What shoulde woulde.


    As soon as Jiang Di and Jiang Qingqing walked into the living room, Mr. Jiang¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the siblings who walked in and said, ¡°What are you two dawdling for? We¡¯re home. Why aren¡¯t you rushing in?¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Jiang Qingqing called out.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mr. Jiang¡¯s face softened a little when he saw his youngest and most beloved daughter. ¡°You two take a seat.¡±


    Jiang Qingqing no longer had her usual arrogance. She shrank back and obediently found a seat not far from Mr. Jiang and sat down, then, she asked, ¡°Dad, why did you call me back?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Qingqing, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should be more sensible. You should also control your temper. Between you and that ssmate of yours, I don¡¯t know what conflicts you two have, so I don¡¯t want to ask anymore. However, your conflict with her ends here. In the future, you shouldn¡¯t find trouble with her. Just stay away from her.¡± Mr. Jiang knew his daughter¡¯s temper, therefore, after he found out that the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, was his daughter¡¯s rival, he never had any extravagant hopes. He said that his daughter should take advantage of such a good opportunity to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er and try to be good friends with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He only hoped that his daughter wouldn¡¯t bring trouble to the Jiang family.


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Jiang Qingqing did not expect her father to bring her back to talk about this matter. She suddenly felt wronged. ¡°Dad, she bullied me.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing, I know what kind of temper you have. You should know in your heart whether she bullied you or you were unreasonable. I did not ask and did not investigate because I was respecting your ego. Also, do you know who that ssmate of yours is? Do you know what will happen to our Jiang family if we anger her?¡±

 Chapter 707

    <h4>Chapter 707:</h4>


    People were always so realistic. If his daughter had offended someone with no power, or at least someone not as powerful as the Jiang family, Mr. Jiang would at most warn her not to go overboard.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person her daughter had offended was Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths to specially spend time to talk to his daughter about such a trifling matter. Not to mention, he had used harsh words to warn her.


    However, Mr. Jiang thought that his younger daughter would agree unwillingly in front of him and not pick on Chen Meng¡¯er again after he had reprimanded her so harshly. He thought that his younger daughter wouldn¡¯t dare to defy him in public, so he put this matter aside.


    Mr. Jiang even changed his stern side and softened his voice to properly talk to his younger daughter.


    However, Mr. Jiang didn¡¯t know that this younger daughter of his had long held a grudge against Chen Meng¡¯er. She felt that the reason why her father had scolded her so much today was all because of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the Jiang family was investigating her identity.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had also long expected that this Mr. Jiang would definitely talk to Jiang Qingqing.


    However, the result was a little out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations.


    In the past two days, the Green Gang and the Liu family had not had any major events. Qu Haoxiang had also epted the Murong family quite smoothly. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had the time to report to the school.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she was a good student. When she had the time, she would definitely not avoid going to school. Therefore, these few days, she had been punctually going to school with her second brother, Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neighbor, Qiu Jing, was very friendly to begin with. Anyway, this was the impression that she gave Chen Meng¡¯er. However, after interacting with Qiu Jing for a few days, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that it was not the case. Qiu Jing had a good eye for people who were on good terms with her.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that her neighbor was really well-informed. In this school, she could obtain first-hand information about all kinds of things. Even before the results of the exam were out, Qiu Jing already knew who got how much this time and what their ranking was in the school.


    ......


    This morning, as soon as Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the school, she hadn¡¯t even sat down on the stool yet, but Qiu Jing¡¯s eyes were shining, and she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with admiration.


    Seeing this, Chen Meng¡¯er was very puzzled. She had been quite well-behaved recently, and didn¡¯t seem to have done anything earth-shattering.


    ¡°Qiu Jing, can you not look at me with such an expression? It¡¯s so creepy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite familiar with Qiu Jing. She did not beat around the bush when she spoke to Qiu Jing.


    ¡°How is my expression creepy? It¡¯s a look of worship. Meng¡¯er, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re a genius. You¡¯re really the top student in our ss.¡± Qiu Jing almost pressed her palms together.

 Chapter 708

    <h4>Chapter 708:</h4>


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop, tell me the main point.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped Qiu Jing¡¯s praise. If she did not stop her, Qiu Jing could continue speaking.


    ¡°The main point is that you are actually the top student in our entire grade. Meng¡¯er, you are really too amazing. I really, really admire you.¡± Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an expression full of wonder.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless. She had thought it was something big.


    She did not think it was anything big, but the other students did not think so. Qiu Jing¡¯s voice was not soft. The words she said to Chen Meng¡¯er were transmitted into the ears of the students around her.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but turn around and ask, ¡°Hey, Qiu Jing, is what you said true? Chen Meng¡¯er has reced Xing Yuxi as the number one in our age group?¡±


    ¡°Hao Jian, how can you speak like that? Don¡¯t you know how I am? When did I ever spout nonsense and create rumors? If it¡¯s not the truth, why would I bring it up?¡± Qiu Jing red at Hao Jian.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that this news is too unexpected. Xing Yuxi has been in the same school as me since primary school. From then on, he has always been in first ce. Even in the middle school examination, he was admitted by our school with the top results.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t met a real opponent. When the results are out, you¡¯ll know what a true genius is. From now on, Meng¡¯er is my idol.¡±


    Just as Qiu Jing finished speaking, Jiang Qingqing¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Qiu Jing, do you have to go so far? Isn¡¯t it just a monthly exam? Is she worthy of being your idol? Or is your idol someone you want to word vomit on?¡±?Jiang Qingqingughed arrogantly.


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing, watch your mouth. Let me tell you, other people are afraid of you, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. Damn it, you¡¯re usually so arrogant in school, isn¡¯t it because of those thugs who rely on your brother? Humph, let me tell you, I don¡¯t like them.¡± Qiu Jing, who was usually a good person, really had a temper. She stood up and pointed at Jiang Qingqing.


    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t like it, then try it. See if I won¡¯t let you kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.¡± Jiang Qingqing looked high and mighty. When she said this to Qiu Jing, her eyes were fixed on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Her meaning was very clear. She was indeed talking to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then I want to see who is begging who for mercy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also angry.


    ......


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Jiang Qingqingpletely forgot about the warning that her father and brother had given her.


    Jiang Qingqing would usually find her brother¡¯s thugs when she encountered something at school.


    Among these thugs, there was a yellow-haired man in his early twenties called Blondie, who had fallen in love with Jiang Qingqing at first sight. Usually, he would curry favor with Jiang Qingqing whenever he had nothing to do.


    This time, Jiang Qingqing knew that she had to look for her brother¡¯s subordinates. It was probably impossible. Her brother must have given the order long ago.


    So, this time, she directly went to look for Blondie.


    Blondie¡¯s subordinates told Blondie that when Miss Qingqing looked for him, Blondie was ying cards. When he heard that Jiang Qingqing was looking for him, he did not care about the cards in his hands. He threw them away and walked out without turning his head.


    When Blondie saw Jiang Qingqing, he licked his lips and asked, ¡°Miss Qingqing, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Blondie, I¡¯ve been bullied.¡± Jiang Qingqing went straight to the point.


    When Blondie heard that his sweetheart had been bullied, he immediately stood up. He rolled up his sleeves and asked Jiang Qing, ¡°Who dares bully you? Tell me, I¡¯ll bring my friends to punish them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my ssmate. Blondie, you have to help me take care of her.¡± Jiang Qingqing pretended to be pitiful and was even more at ease.


    ¡°Miss Qingqing, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you take care of her.¡±


    As soon as school ended, Blondie brought his underlings and stood at the school gate, ready to surround Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Among Blondie¡¯s underlings, there was a military advisor. He looked at Blondie with worry, he said, ¡°Boss, Mr. Di seemed to have passed down an order earlier, telling everyone to stop interfering with the Little Miss¡¯s matters, especially the conflict between her and her ssmates at school.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, Mr. Di usually dotes on Miss Qingqing. How could he just watch as Miss Qingqing was bullied? Alright, don¡¯t say anything else.¡± Blondie waved his hand and stopped his military advisor from speaking.


    Today, Chen Meng¡¯er went back alone. Her second brother was dragged by the boys in her ss to y basketball.


    The boys in their ss had a great n. They originally wanted to pull Chen Haoxuan to y basketball. This way, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been going back with Chen Haoxuan, would definitely stay so she could cheer for her brother.


    However, their wishful thinking was destined to fail.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er had been quite free these two days, the Green Gang and the Liu family still had a lot of things for her to handle every day. How could she have the free time to help her second brother y basketball?


    Moreover, it was just a basketball game in the ss.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried her bag and walked out of the school gate alone, toward the direction where the car was parked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile, so the car that came to pick them up didn¡¯t stop at the school gate. She let the car park in the alley next to the school.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of the school gate, she was stopped by someone not far away. ¡°Are you Chen Meng¡¯er?¡±


    Hearing someone call her name, Chen Meng¡¯er frowned and looked up at the person. When she saw a group of thugs, she understood.

 Chapter 709

    <h4>Chapter 709:</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was walking just now, she lowered her head slightly. Blondie and the others were so thugs that they did not see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face clearly. When Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and they saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face clearly, Blondie and the others were stunned.


    Blondie had always thought that the Miss Qingqing that he adored was already very good-looking. However, he did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would actually be even more good-looking.


    ¡°She¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy,¡± the underling behind Blondie suddenly said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but furrow her brows and give the other party a fierce nce. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she was good-looking, so she disliked it even more when old men always paid attention to her looks, especially when it was thugs like Blondie.


    And her words pulled Blondie back from his infatuation. Blondie returned to his senses and no longer cared about admiring Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty. He had better hurry up and finish the task that Miss Qingqing had given him.


    ¡°You are Chen Meng¡¯er. Do you know what kind of identity Miss Qingqing has? You actually dared provoke her.¡± Blondie wanted to put on a fierce look to scare Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Blondie was a gangster. If it was an ordinary girl, she might have been scared by Blondie. However, who was Chen Meng¡¯er? She was the youngdy of the Green Gang. The Green Gang was the biggest gang in the entire capital.


    Everyone who was a gangster had heard of the Green Gang. Usually, thugs like Blondie would take a detour when they saw the members of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Miss Qingqing? Jiang Qingqing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer Blondie¡¯s question. Instead, she was conflicted about how to address him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my Miss Qingqing.¡± Blondie did not hear the smile in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°If it were up to me, I don¡¯t think you would believe me if I said that I did not provoke your Miss Qingqing. How about this? Tell me, what is the purpose of your Miss Qingqing asking you toe here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction was as if she wanted to chat with Blondie and the rest, it waspletely out of Blondie and the rest¡¯s reaction.


    For a moment, they were all stunned.


    ¡°The purpose, of course, is for you to apologize to Miss Qingqing,¡± Blondie said in a daze.


    ......


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and repeated.


    ¡°Yes. As long as you apologize, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was so angry that sheughed. Asking her to apologize was really something. ¡°You want me to apologize?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, Blondie and the rest nodded in unison. ¡°Unless the sun rises from the west. I don¡¯t have the time to waste with you guys. Since Jiang Qingqing asked you toe, if you want to fight me, then do it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er lost her patience, she decided to waste time with Blondie and the rest.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was stopped by Blondie and the rest of the thugs, Jiang Qingqing hid not far away and watched. When she saw Chen Meng¡¯er being stopped by Blondie and the rest, she felt happy. As long as she thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tragic end, her mood would fly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Blondie and the rest of the thugs werepletely surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction. They thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would beg for mercy at the first moment. Speaking of which, they really couldn¡¯t fight a beauty like Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 710

    <h4>Chapter 710:</h4>


    Blondie and his group of thugs looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was stopped by Blondie and his group of thugs just now, it was the end of school. Many of her ssmates walked out of the school gate with Chen Meng¡¯er, when someone saw Chen Meng¡¯er being stopped by these thugs, she did not dare go forward to help Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, she thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brother, Chen Haoxuan.


    At this moment, she turned around and ran back to the school field to look for Chen Haoxuan.


    Just as this group of thugs were hesitating whether they should make a move or not, Chen Haoxuan received news from his ssmates that his sister was stopped by a group of thugs at the school gate. He dropped the basketball in his hand and ran out.


    When Chen Haoxuan¡¯s good friends, Liu Kaibing and the others heard this, they also ran over to support Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Haoxuan ran all the way here. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing there, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Chen Haoxuan pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him and looked at Blondie and the others with a taut face. ¡°You guys are really not good people. So many men actually surrounded a little girl. You guys want to make a move, right? I¡¯ll apany you today.¡±


    As he said that, Chen Haoxuan stretched his limbs and prepared to go all out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan who had suddenly appeared and felt very helpless in her heart. Speaking of which, she was also nning to stretch her limbs today so that she could have a good time.


    Speaking of which, after her rebirth, with her identity, there would be a lot of opportunities for her to fight. However, it was because she had a group of people who loved and doted on her. From her grandfathers, Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the rest to the subordinates of the Green Gang, all of them felt that she was precious and could not be trifled with.


    Therefore, in this lifetime, she could count the number of times that she made a move.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er almost pouted.


    ¡°My ssmates saw that you were stopped by a group of thugs. They were afraid that you would be at a disadvantage, so they came to call me. Meng¡¯er, are you alright? They didn¡¯t make a move on you, right?¡± Chen Haoxuan sized up Chen Meng¡¯er. He was afraid that she would be bullied.


    ......


    ¡°No. Who am I? They can¡¯t bully me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said gloomily, ¡°I originally wanted to settle it myself.¡±


    Chen Haoxuan did not hear the hidden meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I will help you settle this matter. In a while, stand back so that I won¡¯t bump into you when I make a move.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a look. If she wanted to make a move today, there was no chance. Her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, had just finished speaking, and the driver of the Green Gang, who had not been able to see Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time, also came looking for her.


    ¡°Alright, you guys deal with it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er epted her fate and stood back.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Qingqing, who was hiding in the dark, saw Chen Haoxuan run over and pull Chen Meng¡¯er behind him to protect her. Her fingernails were almost broken by her. Chen Haoxuan had never given her a good look, but he was so considerate of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Until now, no one had told Jiang Qingqing about the rtionship between Chen Haoxuan and Chen Meng¡¯er. Until now, Jiang Qingqing still treated Chen Meng¡¯er as a love rival.


    From this, it could be seen how bad Jiang Qingqing¡¯s poprity was in the ss.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s fine as long as you want to put them down. Uncle Zhao, tell Yunjie to call the Jiang familyter and tell them about this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to argue with Jiang Qingqing over this matter.


    Of course, this was on the premise that it would only happen once and not again.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss, we will handle the matters here. You can go back to the car first.¡± Uncle Zhao was a veteran because Elder Liu had saved his family¡¯s lives. That was why he helped Elder Liu after he retired.


    Uncle Zhao was very skilled. When he was in the army, he was a special forces soldier. For Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s safety, Elder Liu transferred Uncle Zhao to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and he became her chauffeur.


    ¡°Alright, you guys can do whatever you want.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that her hands would get itchy if she watched, so she decided to keep out of sight.


    When Chen Haoxuan appeared, they did not take it to heart. They thought that a little brat was no match for them. However, when Uncle Zhao appeared, they sensed a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Haoxuan, let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Uncle Zhao also took a stance.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Zhao.¡± Chen Haoxuan also took a stance.


    When Blondie and the others saw Chen Haoxuan and Uncle Zhao¡¯s stance, they secretly thought that it was not good.


    ¡°Boss, I think we should retreat. We are definitely not their match.¡± The military counselor was quite smart.


    This time, Blondie did not object. However, if they wanted to retreat, it would have to depend on whether Uncle Zhao and Chen Haoxuan agreed.


    Blondie and the rest were really vulnerable. Uncle Zhao and Chen Haoxuan easily beat them all down.


    Blondie and the rest fell to the ground and moaned. They were not in any life-threatening danger. It was obvious that Uncle Zhao and Chen Haoxuan had shown mercy. If the two of them really made their move, then Blondie and the rest would not just moan on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today. We didn¡¯t hit you too hard. If you dare cause trouble for my sister again, I¡¯ll cut off your balls.¡± Before leaving, Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t forget to warn Blondie and the rest.


    Jiang Qingqing, who was hiding in the dark, saw that Blondie and the rest were so useless. They were actually easily beaten up by Chen Haoxuan and Uncle Zhao. However, Jiang Qingqing¡¯s love for Chen Haoxuan was getting deeper and deeper.


    She looked at Chen Haoxuan¡¯s back as he left. Her eyes were filled with love.

 Chapter 711

    <h4>Chapter 711:</h4>


    When Jiang Di received Zhou Yunjie¡¯s call, he was having dinner with Yuwen Jing to discuss their uing coboration.


    Jiang Di¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. He wanted to hang up. How could he let such an unimportant call disturb the coboration between the Jiang family and the Buyano family.


    One had to know that if the Buyano family decided to cooperate with the Jiang family, then the Jiang family¡¯s status in Beijing would rise by several levels. They might even be able to enter the circle of aristocratic families in Beijing.


    Just as Jiang Di was about to cut off the phone call, Yuwen Jing, who was sitting next to Jiang Di, scanned thest few numbers on the phone. They looked very familiar. Wasn¡¯t this Zhou Yunjie¡¯s phone?


    Therefore, when Jiang Di was about to press the ¡°reject¡± button, Yuwen Jing reached out to stop him.


    Jiang Di looked at the hand that reached over and grabbed the hand that had pressed the ¡°reject¡± button. ¡°Young master Yuwen?¡±


    ¡°Answer the phone,¡± Yuwen Jing said with a slightlymanding tone.


    ¡°Hello. May I know who you are?¡± Jiang Di put the phone to his ear and asked.


    ¡°I am Zhou Yunjie from the Green Gang. I wonder if Young Master Jiang has heard of my name.¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s tone on the other end of the phone was cold.


    ¡°Ah, I have heard of it.¡± How could Jiang Di not have heard of the name of Zhou Yunjie from the Green Gang. Everyone in the entire capital knew that Zhou Yunjie was the most capable assistant of the youngdy of the Green Gang. There were so many people in the capital who wanted to curry favor with him, but they had no way to do so.


    When Jiang Di heard that it was Zhou Yunjie, he could not react in time.


    Yuwen Jing, on the other hand, had been listening attentively to what Zhou Yunjie had said on the phone. He felt that it was strange. He knew that the Green Gang did not seem to have any dealings with the Jiang family.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard of me, that¡¯s good. Young Master Jiang, I¡¯m calling you this time because of your younger sister, Jiang Qingqing.¡±


    ......


    Jiang Di¡¯s heart was originally in turmoil. He was guessing why Zhou Yunjie of the Green Gang was calling him. Now, when he heard Zhou Yunjie mention his sister, Jiang Qingqing, his heart sank to the bottom.


    ¡°My sister, she...¡± Jiang Di probed.


    ¡°Your sister told your men to hurt my little miss,¡± Zhou Yunjie said. ¡°Young Master Jiang, I¡¯m calling to ask for your opinion. Is your family going to discipline your sister, or do you want our Green Gang to do it?¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Jiang Di¡¯s forehead. He reached out to wipe the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°Our family will discipline her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach my sister a good lesson when I go back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. If this happens again, our Green Gang will not give your family another chance. When that timees, your sister will be nowhere to be found, so don¡¯te to our Green Gang to look for her.¡± After saying that, Zhou Yunjie hung up the phone.


    Zhou Yunjie received a call from Uncle Zhao. When he heard Uncle Zhao say that Jiang Qingqing was looking for thugs to surround his little miss, he felt ufortable. If Uncle Zhao had not told him about his little miss¡¯s attitude towards this matter, he would definitely drive straight to the Jiang family to look for Jiang Qingqing. He didn¡¯t care if Jiang Qingqing was a woman or a man. Whoever bullied his little miss would suffer.


    Jiang Di wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he put away the phone that was hung up by Zhou Yunjie.


    However, he had just raised his head when he met Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes that were shining with some unknown light. He was a little shocked.

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712:</h4>


    ¡°Ummm¡± Jiang Di quickly retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Was that Zhou Yunjie from the Green Gang on the phone just now?¡± Yuwen Jing asked with a question, but his tone was firm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Di was stunned and answered honestly.


    ¡°What was it about?¡± Yuwen Jing asked. Jiang Di¡¯s phone was of good quality, so Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Zhou Yunjie said on the phone. However, his intuition told him that this matter was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ummm...¡± Jiang Di remembered that the youngdy of the Green Gang that his sister had offended, was close to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°You know that if I want to know, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. In the next second, this information will be in my hands.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold voice sounded in Jiang Di¡¯s ear.


    This made the thought of hiding it from Yuwen Jing disappear without a trace. How could he forget that the boy in front of him who was about the same age as him, or even a few years younger than him, was the head of the Buyano family? He was the youth that many famous people in Europe feared.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my younger sister. She¡¯s young and immature. She...¡± Jiang Di said. The clothes on his back were soaked in sweat. ¡°She found my men to surround the youngdy of the Green Gang,¡± Jiang Di said as he raised his eyes and carefully observed the expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression did not change, but for some reason, Jiang Di felt a chill on his back and could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Your younger sister, Jiang Qingqing, is really bold,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he yed with the wine ss in his hand.


    Allen, who was at the side, saw his master¡¯s gloomy expression. He knew that the Jiang family was going to be in trouble. The cooperation that the Jiang family had spent so much effort to get was probably going to be ruined. Allen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in his heart. This Jiang Di seemed to be quite clear-headed. Why was his sister so insensible?


    Who was this youngdy of the Green Gang? She was the future mistress that everyone in the Buyano family admired. Even those stubborn elders of the Buyano family kept quiet every time Chen Meng¡¯er was mentioned. They didn¡¯t dare say anything more.


    It could be seen just how intimidating their future mistress, Chen Meng¡¯er, was.


    ......


    Allen was really speechless.


    Thus, Yuwen Jing put down the wine ss in his hand and stood up, he said to Allen, ¡°Allen, let¡¯s go back. Coincidentally, today is thest day of Meng¡¯er¡¯s exam. Elder Liu and Elder Qu have no more excuses to prevent me from seeing Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I haven¡¯t seen our mistress for a few days. I miss her a lot,¡± Allen stood up and said. Allen had stayed in the capital with Yuwen Jing for a few months, and he had learned a lot from the way Yuwen Jing talked.


    Jiang Di saw Yuwen Jing and Allen stand up to leave, and he cursed in his heart. He quickly stood up, with a face full of anxiety and said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Well, Young Master Yuwen, listen to me. I will definitely go back and teach my sister a good lesson for what she did.¡±


    Jiang Di still wanted to say something, however, he was stopped by Yuwen Jing with a gesture. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. You¡¯ve been in contact with me for so long, and you¡¯ve also asked your subordinates to investigate a lot of my information. You should know that the youngdy of the Green Gang is my bottom line. If any of you offend her, then I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s not talk about the cooperation anymore. If it was a little more serious, I would be willing to bankrupt your family.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Jing said to Allen, ¡°Allen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Young Master Yuwen, Young Master Yuwen.¡± Jiang Di still wanted to fight for the coboration, but Yuwen Jing did not want to give him a chance at all.


    He had worked hard for nearly half a year, and this victory was right in front of him. Unexpectedly, at thest moment, because of his sister¡¯s interference, all his previous efforts had gone to waste.


    The anger in Jiang Di¡¯s heart was rising.


    He called his assistant and asked his assistant to check who was the blind person who dared to ignore his words.


    He had repeatedly warned his subordinates not to move around recently, especially not to help his sister with anything.


    However, some people ignored his words.


    After Yuwen Jing left, he was not in the mood to stay in the restaurant. He had to quickly ask his sister what was going on. He felt ufortable and angry that the cooperation with the Buyano family had been blown up.


    However, other than that, there was another important matter that was right in front of him. The Green Gang was still waiting for the Jiang family to give them an exnation.


    Jiang Di felt extremely regretful. He regretted why he had pampered his younger sister. If he had not pampered his younger sister, his younger sister would not have such a temper.


    Jiang Di¡¯s face was dark. When he returned home, the Jiang family was having dinner.


    When Jiang Di¡¯s mother saw her eldest soning back, she asked in surprise, ¡°Eh, Little Di, why are you back? Didn¡¯t you say that you have a social event tonight and want to have dinner with the head of the Buyano family?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you have to ask your precious little daughter about this. You have to ask her what good deeds she has done.¡± When Jiang Di saw Jiang Qingqing, who was sitting at the dining table and eating as usual, he could no longer hold back his anger.


    Jiang Qingqing was called out by her elder brother. Jiang Qingqing, who was already feeling guilty, put down the chopsticks in her hand, but she did not dare to meet her elder brother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What happened to Qingqing?¡± Without waiting for Mrs. Jiang to speak, Mr. Jiang put down the chopsticks and asked, ¡°Did she cause any trouble?¡±


    ¡°She found someone to surround the youngdy of the Green Gang. Zhou Yunjie of the Green Gang called me...¡± Jiang Di told his father everything that happened that night.

 Chapter 713

    <h4>Chapter 713:</h4>


    Before Jiang Di could finish speaking, his father¡¯s face darkened. His father mmed the chopsticks in his hand heavily on the table.


    Jiang Qingqing shuddered in fear. Originally, when she heard what her elder brother Jiang Di said, her heart began to feel uneasy. Her father¡¯s heavy p was on the table, but it was no different from a p on her heart.


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing, what did I tell you before? How Did You Promise Me? You¡¯re getting more and more impressive now. You¡¯re treating my words like it¡¯s a breeze.¡± Mr. Jiang¡¯s face was stern, jiang Qingqing, who was already very afraid of her father, did not dare to raise her head to look at her father¡¯s face.


    Jiang Qingqing lowered her head and yed with the rice in the bowl with the chopsticks in her hand.


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t pursue this matter just because you keep your head down and don¡¯t speak. Do you know how much of a negative impact your willful behavior has had on our family? How much loss our Jiang family will suffer?¡± Mr. Jiang was really furious this time, jiang Qingqing¡¯s previous little tricks werepletely useless in front of him.


    However, when Jiang Qingqing saw that her previous methods had failed to work on her father, she realized that she had really stirred up a big mess this time.


    Mrs. Jiang was a typical woman who regarded her husband as her god. However, when she saw her daughter, whom she had always doted on, being scolded to such a state by her husband, she could not bear it. She said, ¡°Hubby, she is still young and insensible.¡±


    Before Mrs. Jiang could finish her words, Mr. Jiang interrupted her, ¡°Still young? She will be an adult in a few years. It¡¯s because she has you all doting on her that she has always been so insensible. Look! Her temper has been getting worse and worse over the years. The things she has done have be more and more unsightly. Previously, I had also thought that she was still young and that she was my youngest daughter, so I had always turned a blind eye to it. However, in the end, the result was that she almost made such a big mistake.¡± Mr. Jiang had been thinking about his many years of marriage with Mrs. Jiang and did not say anything unpleasant. ¡°You don¡¯t know what she has done this time. You don¡¯t know who she has offended this time. If Elder Liu of the Green Gang were to pursue this matter, do you think that our family would be able to resist? Do you think that our family would still be able to establish a foothold in the capital?¡± As he said this, Mr. Jiang sighed deeply, as if he had aged by a few years.


    ¡°Dad, I just wanted to warn Chen Meng¡¯er,¡± Jiang Qingqing raised her head and said carefully. She wanted to say that she hadn¡¯t done anything overboard.


    ¡°What? Do you think that¡¯s not enough? I¡¯ve already told you about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity. She¡¯s the youngdy of the Green Gang. As for the Green Gang, you should have some idea. Your brother¡¯s small gang is like an ant in the eyes of the Green Gang. Jiang Qingqing, it looks like I¡¯ve been educating you in the wrong direction.¡± At this moment, Mr. Jiang, only then did he realize that his excessive pampering of his younger daughter waspletely harming her. ¡°Jiang Qingqing, stay at home for the next two days. Don¡¯t go to school for the time being. Jiang Di, go to school tomorrow and help your sister apply for leave. When I find a good school overseas, I¡¯ll send her there.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Jiang Di was stunned for a moment before he agreed.


    After Jiang Qingqing heard her father¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She looked at her father with a face full of surprise. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go abroad. I don¡¯t want to.¡± The children of the Jiang family were ¡°sent¡± abroad to study, but they were different from other families. They weren¡¯t going to enjoy life.


    Therefore, Jiang Qingqing¡¯s reaction was especially big.


    ......


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice.¡± After saying that, Mr. Jiang stood up and left, taking Jiang Di along with him. He still had to ask about some details. Only then would he know how to deal with the Green Gang in the future.

 Chapter 714

    <h4>Chapter 714:</h4>


    Jiang Qingqing was still crying and shouting, trying to change her father¡¯s mind. However, Mr. Jiang was never soft-hearted. In the face of the family¡¯s interests, the daughter had to take a back seat.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er returned home from school, she saw her two grandfathers, Elder Liu and Elder Qu, sitting in the living room with a straight face.


    Zhuge Yu and the others were also sitting at the side. When they heard the movement and knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had returned, they all raised their heads and greeted Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, Zhuge Yu and the others gestured at Chen Meng¡¯er with their mouths, indicating for her to quickly coax these two old men.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er return, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Chen Meng¡¯er roughly knew what these two old men were angry about. ¡°Grandpas, what¡¯s going on? Who bullied the two of you and made you suffer? Tell me, I¡¯ll go and take revenge for you.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er rolled up her sleeves, looking like she was going to fight with someone else.


    ¡°Hmph, who dares bully the two of us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re the only ones who bully others.¡± It was rare for the two grandfathers to be on the same side. When they spoke, they were so in sync. ¡°The two of us are angry because of you, little girl. You say that you usually look quite powerful and manage the Green Gang and Liu family in an orderly manner. Why are you being bullied by others?¡± Elder Qu could not hide his words at all, he waspletely ahead of Elder Liu and spoke in a loud voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Qu is absolutely right. I know that you, little girl, don¡¯t like to cause trouble. You always think that it¡¯s better to avoid trouble. However, this person is already bullying you. You shouldn¡¯t back down.¡± Elder Liu also said.


    ¡°Back down? I didn¡¯t back down.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was furrowed. By the way, when did she back down?


    ¡°Jiang Qingqing didn¡¯t appear at all, Okay? What did you two hear? Also, do you think that I¡¯m the kind of person who doesn¡¯t say a word when I¡¯m really being bullied? I just saw Jiang Qingqing messing around and jumping around by herself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er quicklyforted the two elders who were about to explode.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu were alsopletely confused when they heard that someone was bullying their precious granddaughter. Now that they heard what Chen Meng¡¯er said, it was true. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper and skills, how could she be at a disadvantage?


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skills, there was probably no one in the entire Green Gang who was her match. Speaking of this, Elder Liu and Elder Qu could not help but feel proud in their hearts.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, we can¡¯t just let this matter go. Hmph, this Jiang family really thinks that our Green Gang is easy to bully.¡± Elder Liu was determined to find the Jiang family to take revenge for Chen Meng¡¯er this time.


    ......


    ¡°That¡¯s right,.¡± Elder Qu also said.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you can think about it yourselves. As for how to handle it, it¡¯s up to the two of you. I won¡¯t get involved.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er readily agreed.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction. They thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would advise them to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er was really annoyed this time. She had already given the Jiang family a chance before. Otherwise, when Jiang Di was investigating her information, how could he have found out about her?


    However, the Jiang family did not cherish the opportunity that she gave them. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed, or rather, the Jiang family did not put the Green Gang in their eyes. Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me her for not being polite.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the surprised expressions on Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s faces. She smiled and said, ¡°The Jiang family will relieve your boredom then.¡± What Chen Meng¡¯er did not say was that it would save them from having nothing to do and tormenting their own family members.


    Right after Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny all had expressions of approval. They had been tormented by these two old men many times.


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu had found a new target, which was to find fault with the Jiang family.


    If the two old men wanted to destroy a family, then there were plenty of ways. To do so. However, the two old men clearly only wanted to teach the Jiang family a lesson, to let them know that in the future, they should be more open-minded about who they could touch and who they could not touch.


    Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di had been extremely busy these past two days. One moment, there was a problem in the Jiang family¡¯spany, and the next moment, there was a problem. When the father and son of the Jiang family thought about it, they knew who was warning them behind their backs.


    Mr. Jiang waved his hand and quickly sent Jiang Qingqing out of the country. Then, the father and son personally went to the Green Gang and went to apologize.


    Although Elder Liu and Elder Qu had held back and didn¡¯t want to bring down the Jiang family, the Jiang family couldn¡¯t afford to have these two old men pick on them every few days.


    Besides the father and son, who were having a difficult time, there was another person who was also having a difficult time.


    That was Chen Haoguo.


    No one knew who told Chen Haoguo and Qu Haoxiang about this. Chen Haoguo and Qu Haoxiang not only knew that Jiang Qingqing was picking on Chen Meng¡¯er, they also knew why Jiang Qingqing didn¡¯t like their sister and wanted to bully her.


    And the culprit was Chen Haoxuan.


    These two days, as soon as ss ended, Chen Haoxuan was dragged to the practice room by Chen Haoguo and Qu Haoxiang, saying that they were going to spar.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that they were using sparring as an excuse to beat up Chen Haoxuan. Whenever Chen Meng¡¯er thought of her second brother¡¯s pitiful expression every time he left, she would find it funny.

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not busy these days, so she reported to the school every day. The results of the monthly exam were also out. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s image in the eyes of the teachers in her ss had undergone a 180 degree change. The way her ss teacher looked at her now was especially gentle.


    How could she not be gentle? This time, Chen Meng¡¯er came first ce in the whole grade, and her results were more than 20 points higher than the second ce. This made her feel proud.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you feel that the way Sun Miaomiao looks at you is not right?¡± Qiu Jing nudged Chen Meng¡¯er who was focused on reading and said in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes did not leave the book she was reading.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t keep reading. Your score is already good enough. Just let us live,¡± Qiu Jing pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm and said. She was just about to reach out and snatch the book from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er got along with Qiu Jing, Qiu Jing caught Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eye. Therefore, despite Qiu Jing torturing her, she did not knock her to the ground. Instead, she closed the medical book in her hand and looked at Qiu Jing, saying, ¡°Say it. What do you want to gossip about? I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gossiping. Meng¡¯er, let me tell you, the way Sun Miaomiao looks at you isn¡¯t right. Sun Miaomiao has always thought highly of herself. Didn¡¯t you see how she looks at our ssmates all high and mighty? Previously, Sun Miaomiao treated you a little better because she thought you were Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister. However, I realized that ever since Jiang Qingqing went abroad to study, the way Sun Miaomiao looked at you haspletely changed.¡± As she said this, Qiu Jing paused for a moment, then mysteriously moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at Sun Miaomiao these past two days, and it seems like she wants to please you. However, she didn¡¯t move closer to you. In my opinion, she will probably talk to you in these two days.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er also noticed Sun Miaomiao¡¯s change. However, unlike Qiu Jing, she knew the reason for Sun Miaomiao¡¯s change.


    Jiang Qingqing didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Sun Miaomiao, but the Jiang family had always been in contact with the Sun family. Therefore, the Sun family had received some news about the recent series of events in the Jiang family.


    Sun Miaomiao¡¯s father wanted Sun Miaomiao to have a good rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Sun Miaomiao heard her father¡¯s words, her heart wasplicated and happy. Her emotions wereplicated because she had never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would have such an identity. When she first heard about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, she could not ept it.


    She was happy because she had always silently liked Chen Haoxuan. However, she knew that her marriage was not something that she could decide on her own. She had enjoyed the honorable life that the Sun family had brought to her, so she had to make a certain contribution to the Sun family. Therefore, she had always felt sorry for her fate with Chen Haoxuan.


    However, she did not expect that Chen Haoxuan¡¯s identity was not simple either. Sometimes, Sun Miaomiao would lie on her bed at night and silently think about living together with him in the future. She could not help butugh out loud.


    Qiu Jing didn¡¯t wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer and continued, ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, tell me yourself. What¡¯s your identity? Which family¡¯s little miss are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not any family¡¯s little miss. I¡¯m the youngdy of the Green Gang,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    ¡°What? The youngdy of the Green Gang?¡± Qiu Jing couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716:</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible? How can you be the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡± Qiu Jing suddenly stopped talking and looked Chen Meng¡¯er up and down. She rubbed her chin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you¡¯re the youngdy of the Green Gang, I think it¡¯s quite true.¡±?Qiu Jing¡¯s gaze was quite sharp.


    Mr. Jiang brought Jiang Di with him, carrying bags of gifts, and came to ask for forgiveness from Elder Liu and the others.


    In the past two days, Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di had been extremely busy because of the Jiang family¡¯spany. After they sent Jiang Qingqing out of the country, the father and son came up with a n. They carried the gifts and came to ask for forgiveness.


    Elder Liu and some unknown people were picking on the Jiang family behind their backs. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Jiang family¡¯s fate was about toe to an end.


    The arrival of the father and son of the Jiang family was in Elder Liu¡¯s n.


    Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Marquis Yuwen were sitting in the courtyard ying chess. When they heard that the Green Gang hade to report that the father and son of the Jiang family had asked to see them, the three Elders exchanged a knowing look.


    ¡°Let them in. By the way, go and see what Little Miss is doing now. If Little Miss is free, let here and y chess with us,¡± Elder Liu added after he finished speaking.


    This matter was caused by the old men¡¯s difort. However, in the end, it was Jiang Qingqing of the Jiang family who bullied their precious child. Therefore, it was up to their precious child to decide how to end this matter.


    Thus, Elder Liu thought for a moment and called Chen Meng¡¯er out.


    Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di carried all kinds of gift boxes in their hands. Upon closer inspection, they found that they were all expensive.


    Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di were brought to the courtyard where the three old men were ying chess.


    Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di had originally thought that Elder Liu was the only one who would be there. When they saw the three old men sitting on the stone bench and ying chess, they could not help but wipe the sweat off their foreheads.


    Elder Liu had already made them nervous. Now, there were two more of them, and they all came from influential backgrounds.


    Mr. Jiang looked at Elder Qu, who was sitting opposite Elder Liu. As he wiped the sweat off his forehead, he muttered in his heart, ¡°The recent rumors seem to be true. The Qu family and the Green Gang are finally in contact.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was one step slower than Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di. She walked over from the backyard with Yuwen Jing.


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu wanted to show off their power to the father and son, so they deliberately ignored their existence. They wanted to give the father and son the cold shoulder.


    Elder Qu, who was sitting opposite Elder Liu, looked behind the father and son, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you finally have the time to apany us old men.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s sweet expression frightened the father and son.


    The father and son might not have had the chance to meet Elder Liu, but they had many opportunities to meet Elder Qu. The impression that Elder Qu gave them was that he was serious, even towards the younger generation of the Qu family.


    However, Elder Qu was now showing such a sweet expression toward the youngdy of the Green Gang. It really gave them quite a scare.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have personally made some snacks for you not long ago. Speaking of which, could it be that my memory has be worse?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that your memory has be worse, little girl. It¡¯s that my memory has be worse because I¡¯m old. Oh, right, little girl, do you still have that snack you made just now? If you do, let me bring some backter. During this period of time, I have to your grandmother at home. She really has a problem with it.¡± Elder Qu talked to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ahem, Elder Qu, by the way, you¡¯re getting more and more insatiable.¡± Elder Liu gave Elder Qu a sideways nce.


    ¡°Hey, Elder Liu, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t right. I¡¯m at my granddaughter¡¯s ce, eating my granddaughter¡¯s food and taking my granddaughter¡¯s food back. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Elder Qu and Elder Liu were about to start a fight again.


    The father and son looked at Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s frowns. Their backs had long been soaked in cold sweat.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were used to it. Marquis Yuwen took advantage of the heated argument between Elder Qu and Elder Liu and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, there are still some of the snacks you made, right? If there are, I will bring some back for your Grandma Yuwen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I made quite a lot. When you go backter, I will pack them for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finished, she looked up helplessly at Elder Liu and the others and said, ¡°Grandpas, if you two want to quarrel, you can do itter. There are still guests here.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was about to hold her forehead and let out a long sigh. Her grandfather and the others were really getting more and more childish. Since the outsiders were here, they started to quarrel.


    Only Chen Meng¡¯er dared open her mouth. Only when Chen Meng¡¯er opened her mouth, the two old men would be obedient. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the two old men touched their noses and shut their mouths awkwardly.


    As soon as Elder Qu and Elder Liu shut their mouths, they immediately quieted down.


    The father and son stood there with gifts in their hands. They were very embarrassed.


    ¡°The two of you, please take a seat.¡± It was Chen Meng¡¯er who opened her mouth to relieve the father and son¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well that the Jiang family had been put in a difficult position by her two grandfathers working together these past few days. Therefore, she also knew very well why the two of them hade today with gift bags.


    ¡°Um, Elder Liu, Miss Meng¡¯er, we came today to apologize to you. It was my fault before. I didn¡¯t educate my youngest daughter well, causing her to do many wrong things and also to offend you, Miss Meng¡¯er.¡± Mr. Jiang¡¯s attitude when he came up today to apologize was especially humble.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Liu was very rude and snorted coldly. This cold snort made the sweat on Mr. Jiang¡¯s forehead start to appear again.

 Chapter 717

    <h4>Chapter 717:</h4>


    Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di looked at Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s unfriendly eyes. Their hearts were beating rapidly. Could it be that these two old men were still angry? Were they not going to be kind, or were they not going to let the Jiang family off so easily?


    When they thought about the methods Elder Liu had used in the past, their hearts sank to the bottom.


    If the Green Gang wanted to destroy the Jiang family, it would be a piece of cake.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave Elder Liu and Elder Qu a helpless look. These two old men must have done it on purpose. Didn¡¯t they see that the father and son of the Jiang family were so frightened by them that their stomachs were trembling?


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze. The two old men¡¯s actions were the same. They rubbed their noses awkwardly. Then, they picked up the teacups to drink tea and tidied up the chess pieces.


    ¡°Patriarch Jiang, and the eldest young master of the Jiang family, there¡¯s no need to apologize. Take cack the things you brought.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Mr. Jiang¡¯s gaze darkened. What did the youngdy of the Green Gang mean by this? Weren¡¯t they going to let our Jiang family off?


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, please be magnanimous and let our family off. I¡¯ve already sent Jiang Qingqing out of the country. I think that after this lesson, she won¡¯te looking for trouble with you again, Miss Meng¡¯er.¡± Jiang Di pursed his lips and said.


    ¡°After you let me finish speaking, you can express your opinions.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. Why were all of them so good at changing the topic. ¡°Originally, this matter was between me and Jiang Qingqing. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to your family. The things that happened before can be considered as a lesson to Jiang Qingqing for finding trouble with me. After that, I won¡¯t pursue the matter any further.¡± After saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then, she looked at Mr. Jiang with a serious expression and said, ¡°Today, since you¡¯re here, Patriarch Jiang, I¡¯ll speak the ugly truth first. As for the things that Jiang Qingqing did before, I can let it go. ¡°However, if Jiang Qingqing still finds fault with me in the future, then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to. When that timees, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do. When that timees, you cane and plead for mercy, but it won¡¯t be effective anymore.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di¡¯s hearts rxed. Mr. Jiang hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. That¡¯s for sure. Miss Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Nothing like this will happen.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Jiang, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Don¡¯t think that everything will be fine if you send your daughter out of the country? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t bad students abroad,¡± said Yuwen Jing, who had been silent the whole time.


    He didn¡¯t say this for the sake of the father and son. He just felt that when Jiang Qingqing was sent out of the country, she must have been extremely resentful of Meng¡¯er. When that time came, Jiang Qingqing might not learn well abroad. Instead, she mighte back even more frequently. When that time came, she woulde and find trouble with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Thinking of this, a dangerous glint shed across Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes.


    He decided in his heart to get his subordinates to pay attention to Jiang Qingqing. If Jiang Qingqing had any thoughts that she should not have, then she would be sorry. He would not be merciful.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I will pay attention, I will pay attention.¡± Now, as long as Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er did not pursue this matter, Mr. Jiang would be thankful.


    After Mr. Jiang and Jiang Di came out of the Green Gang¡¯s gate, the two wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. Their backs had long been soaked in sweat.


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, we are good friends now, right? Tomorrow is the weekend. Let¡¯s go Shopping.¡± Qiu Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had finished packing her school bag, she hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm and started to act cute with Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 718

    <h4>Chapter 718:</h4>


    After spending so much time with Chen Meng¡¯er, Qiu Jing knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was a typical soft-hearted person. Every time she had something to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, as long as she acted coquettishly to her, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely relent.


    Of course, things could not cross the bottom line. If it crossed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bottom line, then there was no need to mention it at all.


    Just as Qiu Jing was pulling Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm, grinding Chen Meng¡¯er to the point that she had no choice but to open her mouth to agree, Sun Miaomiao, who was famous throughout the school and was as arrogant as a peacock, slowly walked over.


    Qiu Jing was the first to see Sun Miaomiao. She touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm and gestured to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± It was rare for Sun Miaomiao to show such an awkward expression. It had to be said that Sun Miaomiao was unwilling to lean on Chen Meng¡¯er. Although she knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and that Chen Meng¡¯er was Chen Haoxuan¡¯s sister, if she wanted to be together with Chen Haoxuan in the future, Chen Meng¡¯er was her sister-inw. However, she still couldn¡¯t fawn over Chen Meng¡¯er like everyone else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er secretly raised her eyebrows. Although Sun Miaomiao¡¯s attitude toward her seemed to have changed a little in the past two days, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that this was Sun Miaomiao¡¯s limit. It was impossible for Sun Miaomiao to fawn over her like everyone else, with her self-righteous personality.


    Therefore, she was quite surprised that Sun Miaomiao took the initiative to look for her.


    ¡°This Sunday is my birthday. I organized a birthday party and want to invite you to it. This is the invitation card.¡± As she spoke, Sun Miaomiao handed the invitation card in her hand to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the exquisite invitation card that Sun Miaomiao handed over. She paused for a moment before reaching out to take it. ¡°I understand. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯lle,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said courteously.


    Regarding Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party, Chen Meng¡¯er had no intention of going. There were many invitations sent to the Green Gang to invite her to various partys, but they were all stopped by her grandfather, Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er was really not interested in such a party.


    ¡°Thank you, Qiu Jing, this is an invitation for you.¡± Sun Miaomiao handed another invitation card to Qiu Jing.


    Qiu Jing, who was watching from the side, looked at the invitation card that Sun Miaomiao handed to her and said in surprise, ¡°Ah? You still invited me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I really hope to see you guys at my birthday party.¡± Sun Miaomiao had long recovered herposure when she faced Qiu Jing. The slight awkwardness on her face had long disappeared.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will definitely go. Ah, I didn¡¯t expect you to give me an invitation card. It¡¯s really out of my expectations.¡± Qiu Jing was used to being straightforward, if she had anything to say, she would say it directly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Qiu Jing holding the invitation card that Sun Miaomiao had given her, and the way she danced gave her a headache. She had a premonition that she would not be able to escape from the birthday party this time.


    As soon as Sun Miaomiao left, Qiu Jing held the invitation card that Sun Miaomiao had given her. The excitement on her face had yet to fade away. ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go shopping on Saturday. We can go buy a birthday present for Sun Miaomiao. I¡¯ll go to Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party with you on Sunday.¡± As she said that, Qiu Jing¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from others that the Sun Miaomiao family is not an ordinary wealthy family. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to see for myself just how rich Sun Miaomiao is. I can use this opportunity to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Can I say that I¡¯m not free and don¡¯t want to go?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a headache.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You have to go with me. Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re the best. I know you won¡¯t leave me behind. Right? Ah, I still have something to do. I have to go first. Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll meet at the shopping mall at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Qiu Jing didn¡¯t want to give Chen Meng¡¯er time to refuse. She was flustered. She picked up her school bag and hopped toward the ssroom door.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qiu Jing¡¯s disappearing figure and shook her head helplessly.


    Qiu Jing was always like this.


    ¡°Oh, dude, I knew it. ss Monitor Sun from our ss has bad intentions towards you. Look, you didn¡¯t admit it before. Look, she even gave you the invitation to her birthday party.¡± Liu Kaibing held the invitation in his hand and teased Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised that Sun Miaomiao gave her second brother the invitation. She had long seen that Sun Miaomiao¡¯s feelings for her second brother were not pure.


    ¡°Liu Kaibing, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Moreover, it¡¯s just a birthday party. It¡¯s not as messy as you said.¡± Chen Haoxuan did not expect that Sun Miaomiao would actually give him an invitation to her birthday party, and it was just him alone.


    To be honest, Chen Haoxuan felt that the invitation given to him by Sun Miaomiao was very weird.


    However, out of courtesy, he couldn¡¯t refuse it. Therefore, he reluctantly took the invitation given to him by Sun Miaomiao.


    ¡°Heh, Chen Haoxuan, just quibble. You said that if Sun Miaomiao didn¡¯t have feelings for you, she would not have given you an invitation to her birthday party alone. Look at us, none of us had the honor of receiving an invitation to ss Monitor Sun¡¯s birthday party.¡± As he said that, Liu Kaibing patted Chen Haoxuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Some people don¡¯t know how lucky they are. If ss Monitor Sun gave me an invitation alone and invited me to her birthday party, I would wake up in the middle of the nightughing.¡±


    ¡°Since we are good friends, I¡¯ll give you this invitation for you to wake up in the middle of the nightughing?¡± Chen Haoxuan really wanted to give away this invitation card in his hand.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s better not to. I don¡¯t want to be chased out by ss Monitor Sun. Dude, we have high hopes for you.¡± Then, there was another wave of heckling.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to the heckling from the boys behind her and revealed a gratified expression. It seemed that her worry about her second brother was unnecessary. Her second brother had transferred from his hometown and was adapting very well. He had already gotten along well with the boys in ss.


    ¡°Are you done packing?¡± However, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the boys behind her who were making more and more jokes, and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s face was about to turn red. She quickly helped him out.


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Chen Haoxuan felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was especially heavenly, saving him from the abyss of suffering.

 Chapter 719

    <h4>Chapter 719:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan who had been holding the invitation card that Sun Miaomiao had given him ever since he got into the car. He didn¡¯t stop sighing.


    in the future.¡± Sun Miaomiao had given the invitation card to her second brother in front of so many ssmates today. If her second brother didn¡¯t show up at that time, Sun Miaomiao would definitely feel that Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t care about her, then, she couldn¡¯t treat him like an enemy.


    ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be that serious. I¡¯ll give her the birthday present and then tell her that I¡¯m not free on Sunday,¡± Chen Haoxuan said after listening to his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan with a look that said, ¡°You think too simply.¡± and Chen Haoxuan rubbed his head ufortably.


    ¡°Ah, if you have anything to say, say it. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Normally, Chen Haoxuan was thick-skinned, but when it came to his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, his skin suddenly became much thinner.


    ¡°Do you think that Sun Miaomiao wants you to give her a birthday present? If you don¡¯t have time, you can decide not to attend. In any case, if you don¡¯t go, you should be mentally prepared. Sun Miaomiao will not give you a good look in the future. As for whether she will find trouble with you, I don¡¯t know.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the car just stopped at the gate of the Green Gang. ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. You should think about it yourself. Actually, I think that Sun Miaomiao is a little arrogant. She can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously winked at Chen Haoxuan, before Chen Haoxuan flew into a rage from embarrassment, he opened the car door and got out.


    Chen Haoxuan watched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she left. Only then did he realize what Chen Meng¡¯er meant by what she said just now. His face instantly turned red, and he hurriedly jumped out of the car, he wanted to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er that he had nothing to do with Sun Miaomiao.


    The Sun family was smarter than the Jiang family. More urately, the head of the Sun family, who was also Sun Miaomiao¡¯s father, was an old fox. He was meticulous. Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party this time was not something that had been agreed upon earlier. It had been decided on the spur of the moment.


    The reason why Mr. Sun had made this decision was because he knew that the youngdy of the Green Gang was in the same ss as his daughter, Sun Miaomiao. This time, he was using Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party as an excuse for his daughter to have a closer rtionship with the youngdy of the Green Gang. In order to prevent others from thinking that what he was doing was too obvious, he asked his wife and daughter to send invitations to the children of the aristocratic families who were on good terms with them.

 Chapter 720

    <h4>Chapter 720:</h4>


    Mr. Sun thought that what he had done was very smooth. Not many people could see through his intentions. However, Chen Meng¡¯er happened to be one of those few people.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er did not really want to go. It was not that she was ufortable with Mr. Sun¡¯s scheme, but that she was toozy to deal with these ¡°strangers¡±.


    However, this time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to go, but she had to go.


    It was Saturday morning, and she had not woken up yet, her grandfather, Elder Liu, knocked on her door happily. ¡°Meng¡¯er, your phone is ringing. It¡¯s a little girl. She says she is a friend of yours at school.¡± No wonder Elder Liu was so happy when he received a call from a person who imed to be his granddaughter¡¯s friend.


    She didn¡¯t have any friends of the same age. Even her ssmates didn¡¯t call Chen Meng¡¯er to look for her.


    For this reason, Elder Liu said to Zhuge Yu and the others many times behind her back, ¡°Hey, Zhuge, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve gone too far? I¡¯ve pushed Meng¡¯er too hard. Otherwise, how can Meng¡¯er not have any friends of her age?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who rarely wanted to stay in bed, sat up in a huff after hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words. Her grandfather did not say who it was, but she knew who it was.


    Now, Chen Meng¡¯er regretted telling Qiu Jing her phone number yesterday. She didn¡¯t expect Qiu Jing to call her so early in the morning.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you up?¡± Elder Liu shouted again outside the door, afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er was asleep and didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I¡¯m up, Grandpa. I¡¯ll call my ssmate back in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smoothed her hair and resigned herself to her fate. She got out of bed, changed her clothes, and went to wash up.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er finished washing up and went to the kitchen to call Qiu Jing back, Elder Liu¡¯s eyes were as bright as a light bulb the entire time.


    Under her grandfather¡¯s gaze, Chen Meng¡¯er calmly picked up the phone and dialed Qiu Jing¡¯s home number. This was the number Qiu Jing had forced on Chen Meng¡¯er. The call was quickly connected. It was not difficult for Chen Meng¡¯er to guess that Qiu Jing must have been waiting by the phone all this time, waiting for her call.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er slightly less angry because she was woken up early in the morning.


    ......


    ¡°Hello, Meng¡¯er, is that you?¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak, Qiu Jing¡¯s loud voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Qiu Jing¡¯s voice was so loud that Elder Liu could hear it even if he did not raise his head.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Qiu Jing, What do you want from me so early in the morning?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was already used to her friend¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much. I¡¯m just reminding you. Don¡¯t forget, we have an appointment to go shopping together today. Then, I¡¯ll see you at the mall. I won¡¯t leave until I see you.¡± As she said that, Qiu Jing hung up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even have to think. This little girl was afraid that she would refuse.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone and shook her head helplessly. Qiu Jing¡¯s temper was really...


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and met her grandfather¡¯s smiling eyes. The corners of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her grandfather so early in the morning.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could ask, Elder Liu opened his mouth and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you going to go shopping with your ssmate today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promised yesterday. Why? Do I have something important to deal with today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Elder Liu hurriedly denied, ¡°Go shopping with your ssmate today. Speaking of which, it was my mistake. Girl, you have been in Beijing for so many years, but you haven¡¯t had a good time shopping in Beijing. This time, go shopping with your ssmate. Right, is the money enough? If not,¡± Elder Liu pondered, then, he said to Zhuge Yu, who was sitting and eating, ¡°Zhuge, go to my ceter to give Meng¡¯er the money.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so worried. I have money.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and almost rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. In our ce, if you want to talk about money, there¡¯s really no one who canpare to the little miss,¡± Ah Biao said as he put a soup dumpling into his bowl. ¡°I¡¯ve heard my brother-inw say more than once that the little miss is really the god of wealth,¡± Ah Biao said as he stuffed a soup dumpling into his mouth. By ident, he was scalded by the soup dumpling until he grimaced.


    Ah Biao¡¯s words reminded Zhuge Yu and the others of therge amount of money that had been added to their ounts. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in agreement. Needless to say, right now, their Green Gang was really counting on their little miss to be the richest.


    ¡°Your money is your money. The money that I give you is to buy you some food and clothes. Zhuge, give the money to Meng¡¯er in a while.¡± Elder Liu said without allowing any rejection.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that if she refused her grandpa¡¯s money, she didn¡¯t know how long he would pout at her. Forget it, forget it. Since it was a small favor from her grandpa, she had to ept it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished her breakfast when her grandpa kicked her out of the Green Gang. In other words, she couldn¡¯t let others wait for too long. It was impolite.


    Well, Chen Meng¡¯er could only carry the money that her grandfather had given her and fill her bag to the brim. She went out to meet up with Qiu Jing at the mall.


    Sitting in the car, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the bag filled with money and felt a headacheing on. Especially before she left, her grandfather, Elder Liu¡¯s words gave her a headache. Her grandfather had said that if she didn¡¯t spend all this money today, she shouldn¡¯te home.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really had a headache. How should she spend all this money?


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about food, clothing, and transportation. The clothes she usually wore were either made by herself or made by her mother¡¯spany. The Green Gang had their own chefs for food. Their skills wereparable to imperial chefs.


    After all, she really did not have anything to spend on.

 Chapter 721

    <h4>Chapter 721:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er recalled that before she left, her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, knew that she was going to go shopping with Qiu Jing to buy a birthday present for Sun Miaomiao. He eagerly asked Skinny for a leave of absence and rushed over before she left and specially requested, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re the best. When you go shopping with Qiu Jing today to buy a present for Sun Miaomiao, you should also help me buy my share.¡± As he said that, he was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would not agree, he quickly took out a considerable amount of money from his pocket and stuffed it into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. ¡°Take this money first. If it¡¯s not enough,e back and ask for more from me tonight. Meng¡¯er, please.¡± With that said, he turned around and ran away. He was afraid that if he was a step toote, Chen Meng¡¯er would pass the money to him and not help him buy it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan, who seemed to have something scary chasing after him, and shook her head helplessly. Speaking of which, she was usually not fierce to her brothers.


    In fact, Chen Haoxuan did not know that even if he did note to Chen Meng¡¯er today and asked her to help him buy Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday present, Chen Meng¡¯er would still help him buy it. She knew that her second brother was just a boy. How could he know what kind of birthday present to buy for a girl?


    She didn¡¯t want to make the birthday girl unhappy by making a mess of things.


    Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er had the mentality that it was better to avoid trouble.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, just stop here. I¡¯ll go in by myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped Uncle Zhao when he was about to drive the car into the mall. It was better to keep a low profile in front of her friends.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t keep a low profile even if she wanted to. She was born to be in the spotlight. Wherever she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes would follow her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er carried her small bag and came to the ce where she had made an appointment with Qiu Jing. From afar, she saw Qiu Jing carrying a bag and looking up from time to time. When she saw Chen Meng¡¯er, a big smile appeared on her face and she ran towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Phew, Meng¡¯er, you finally appeared. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Qiu Jing naturally held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How could I note? Someone called my house so early in the morning. I couldn¡¯t even stay in bed for a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er let Qiu Jing hold her arm and swayed from time to time.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that our beautiful Meng¡¯er would stay in bed.¡± Qiu Jing smiled and teased Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay in bed?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qiu Jing helplessly. She was obviously older than her, but in front of her, she was like a child. She said, ¡°If you want to go shopping, let¡¯s go. is the shopping mall open at this time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really hadn¡¯t gone shopping for a long time. She really had no idea when the shopping mall would open.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if she was looking at an alien. ¡°No way, Meng¡¯er. Don¡¯t you usually go shopping?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Nope.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked around and replied.


    ¡°No? Then how did you get the clothes you¡¯re wearing?¡± Qiu Jing was not someone who did knew the brand of the clothes Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing. However, she knew that the clothes Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing weren¡¯t cheap. Anyway, they were much better than the clothes she usually wore. Moreover, the clothes Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing were much more beautiful than the clothes they were wearing. She had heard many times that the girls in the ss were guessing whether the clothes Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing were all foreign goods. That was because after they were jealous of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s clothes, the girls from good families often pestered their mothers to help them buy clothes of the same style as Chen Meng¡¯er. But, they searched all around and could not find any.

 Chapter 722

    <h4>Chapter 722:</h4>


    ¡°About that, would you believe me if I said that I made it myself?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was suddenly mischievous.


    However, Qiu Jing¡¯s reaction waspletely out of her expectations. After Qiu Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment, she actually nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°I believe you. In my opinion, there is nothing in this world that a girl like you can¡¯t do.¡± After Qiu Jing finished speaking, her expression changed drastically, and she acted coquettishly and shook Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Meng¡¯er, then you can make something for me too. Just one piece. I¡¯ve been pestering my mother for a long time, but I can¡¯t find any clothes of a simr style to yours.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mother¡¯s clothingpany¡¯s clothes were mostly designed by Chen Meng¡¯er. However, in order not to be too forward-looking, Chen Meng¡¯er held back a little every time she designed. Therefore, the style of the clothes produced by Liu Juan¡¯spany was really quite different from what Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing.


    ¡°Okay. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll help you make something.¡± Qiu Jing thought that she would have to torture Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time before she would let go. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would agree without even saying the words she was prepared to say. This made her unable to react in time.


    ¡°Eh, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to think about it?¡± Qiu Jing blurted out subconsciously. However, after saying that, she regretted it. ¡°Ah, look at my mouth. Meng¡¯er, you promised me. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m a woman of my word. Can we go now? We still have a mission today,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile.


    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve forgotten about the official business. Let¡¯s go.¡± Qiu Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked toward the shopping mall.


    The shopping mall now couldn¡¯t bepared to ten or twenty yearster. In any case, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, it looked old-fashioned no matter how she looked at it.


    On the other hand, Qiu Jing was all kinds of excited when she pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into the shopping mall. If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t pulled her along, Qiu Jing would have been like a wild horse that had lost its reins. She would have run over there whenever she saw something.


    It was Chen Meng¡¯er who was pulling her along. The way Qiu Jing¡¯s eyes lit up was enough to give Chen Meng¡¯er a headache.


    At this moment, Qiu Jing saw a silver ne and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how about this? Can I give it to Sun Miaomiao as a birthday present?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er nced at it and denied silently.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that although Qiu Jing¡¯s family was well-off, there was still a gap between them and Sun Miaomiao¡¯s family. If this was the present that Qiu Jing wanted to give to Sun Miaomiao, how should she put it? If she gave it to her, Sun Miaomiao might not say anything on the surface, but in her heart, she might not know what to say about Qiu Jing.


    ......


    ¡°This, it¡¯s not good. Qiu Jing, I think we should look at the things we want to buy first. I have already prepared Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday present. I will buy one for youter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er decided that Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday present should be arranged by her alone.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? I have to prepare a birthday present for Sun Miaomiao anyway. Plus, it¡¯s yours and my second brother¡¯s. It¡¯s perfect.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er made a decision.


    ¡°Your second brother¡¯s birthday present is also prepared by you?¡± Qiu Jing¡¯s concern suddenly went off track.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a boy. How would he know what birthday present to give a girl? Rather than letting him talk nonsense, it¡¯s better for me to help prepare it. Well, when I came out in the morning, my second brother had already asked me for help,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Qiu Jing¡¯s gossipy heart was suddenly ignited. She had long put the matter of preparing a gift for Sun Miaomiao to the back of her mind. ¡°Your second brother is preparing to go to Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party? Meng¡¯er, tell me honestly. Does your second brother also have feelings for Sun Miaomiao?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to ignore it, but she couldn¡¯t. Qiu Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with the mes of gossip. ¡°Qiu Jing, what are you thinking about? My second brother is still not enlightened about the love between men and women. However, why are you so interested? Don¡¯t tell me you also have feelings for my second brother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin, sized up Qiu Jing and said, ¡°Yes, but if it were you, I would not be reluctant. I can help you put in a few good words in front of my second brother.¡±


    Qiu Jing did not expect that she would be checkmated by Chen Meng¡¯er. Her face immediately turned red. ¡°How could I? Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You know very well. Alright, let¡¯s go. Take me shopping. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing strolled around the mall for a day. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was not interested in shopping and Qiu Jing was, in the end, the one who begged for mercy was Qiu Jing.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s stop shopping. If we continue shopping, my legs will break.¡± As she said that, Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still rxed and did not feel tired at all. ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Shopping was nothing to Chen Meng¡¯er. Her daily training was really life-threatening. ¡°This might be rted to my daily martial arts practice.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you still practice martial arts? With your thin arms and legs, you can still practice martial arts?¡± Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to strengthen your body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to say more.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Qiu Jing said, looking at the bags in their hands. ¡°God, why did the two of us buy so many things today?¡± Qiu Jing realizedter that the money she brought today, didn¡¯t seem to be able to cover so many things. After all, most of the bags in her and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands were her things.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Have you bought everything you wanted?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was alright.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought everything, and I¡¯ve overbought as well. Meng¡¯er, there¡¯s a lot of money in here that you gave me. I¡¯ll give you the moneyter.¡± Qiu Jing didn¡¯t have any intention of taking advantage of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No need. This is my gift to you. Just take it. It can be considered as a thank you for apanying me to go shopping today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t wrong, she was quite familiar with the mall in her past life, but now, she waspletely clueless. ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down to drink tea and eat something. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic.

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723:</h4>


    They found a rather romantic coffee shop near the mall.


    Qiu Jing, who was carrying bags in one hand and holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm with the other hand, felt her eyes widen when she walked into this exotic coffee shop, she curiously looked at the small things in the coffee shop while leaning close to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear, she whispered, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are we really going to drink here? I heard that this ce is run by foreigners, and it¡¯s very expensive. I¡¯ve passed by this ce several times before, but I didn¡¯t dare toe in.¡±


    ¡°It looks good. Come in and have a taste.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er took a step ahead of Qiu Jing and walked in.


    The owner of this small shop really put in a lot of effort. Chen Meng¡¯er could tell at a nce that many of the small ornaments in this shop came from different countries. Moreover, they all looked quite exquisite.


    Chen Meng¡¯er found a seat by the window and sat down. Qiu Jing also sat down opposite Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Qiu Jing¡¯s mental state adjusted very quickly. When she sat down opposite Chen Meng¡¯er, her face was already full of enjoyment. The nervousness and worry from before had long disappeared. However, when she picked up the menu ced on the table by the waiter, she grimaced and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, the rumors outside are really true. This ce is really expensive. The coffee in this ce is almost equivalent to my monthly allowance.¡±?Qiu Jing put down the menu in her hand. ¡°I really can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at the price. It¡¯s my treat today anyway.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the menu with a calm expression. She didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the price on it. She could still ept this price.


    ¡°No, even if you treat me, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Qiu Jing said as she pushed the menu towards Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I think we should go somewhere else to eat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now. I¡¯m tired of walking and can¡¯t be bothered to leave. Besides, I think the food here is pretty good. Qiu Jing, don¡¯t worry about the price. Let me tell you the truth. Before I went out, my old man said that if I don¡¯t use up all the money I brought with me, I¡¯m not allowed to enter the house today. So, please help me out then.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured to the waiter and spoke to Qiu Jing at the same time.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s such a thing?¡± Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I usually don¡¯t go out shopping. My old man got so excited when he heard that I was going out shopping with a friend. He asked my uncle to take the money and give it to me, saying that I wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the house until I finished spending it. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Hurry up and see if there¡¯s anything you want to eat. Order it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were really effective.


    Qiu Jing was a little conflicted and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Qiu Jing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. She waited for Chen Meng¡¯er to finish ordering a cup of coffee and a piece of cake. Then, Qiu Jing started to order as well. She ordered one cup of coffee and three pieces of cake. After ordering, Qiu Jing finally realized what was going on. She smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of embarrassment. ¡°Hehe, that looks too tempting. I identally ordered too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you like it, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The service in this small shop was pretty good. Soon, the coffee and cakes that they ordered were served.


    Needless to say, the coffee and cakes made in this small shop were quite exquisite. In any case, when the coffee and cake were served, Qiu Jing couldn¡¯t remain calm. She bit the spoon and looked at the coffee and cake on the table with sparkling eyes. Then, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a conflicted expression and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m a little reluctant to eat them. They¡¯re too beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 724

    <h4>Chapter 724:</h4>


    As soon as Qiu Jing finished speaking, the spoon in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand had already unceremoniously dropped towards the very exquisite cake.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how could you do this?¡± Qiu Jing was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°This is originally meant for people to eat. You won¡¯t be full just by looking at it like this.¡±


    After shopping for a whole day, Chen Meng¡¯er was really hungry. Although the food in this coffee shop was much worse than what she made, in general, it was passable and could be eaten. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er finished her cake quickly.


    Qiu Jing struggled for a while on the side, but she still felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was right. She endured the pain and took the first spoonful, then she couldn¡¯t stop.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qiu Jing say from time to time, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s really delicious. No wonder it¡¯s so expensive.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er waited until Qiu Jing was almost done eating before she drank her coffee and said slowly, ¡°Qiu Jing, if you don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow,e to my house earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Qiu Jing was still eating the cake, so it was inconvenient for her to speak. She raised her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a puzzled face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the situation of Sun Miaomiao¡¯s family. Their family is holding a birthday party, so we definitely have to dress a little more formally. Today, I looked around, and there aren¡¯t any gowns suitable for the two of us to wear here. But I do have a few pieces at home, soe to my house early tomorrow to change clothes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Ah, look at me, I forgot about this.¡± Finally swallowing the cake in her mouth, Qiu Jing, who could speak, patted her forehead and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er is still the best. If not for you, I would definitely make a fool of myself tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. You are not allowed to leave until you finish these cakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes! These are small things. Even if you give me three more pieces, I can still eat them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, even if you can eat them, I won¡¯t let you eat them. If you eat three more pieces, you will get a stomach ache.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Qiu Jing.


    ......


    The next day, Chen Meng¡¯er called Qiu Jing in the afternoon. After asking where she was, she asked Uncle Zhao to pick her up.


    When Qiu Jing followed Uncle Zhao into the Green Gang and saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the surprised expression on Qiu Jing¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade away.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you, you are actually the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Although Qiu Jing was not born into an aristocratic family, she was well-informed. She had often heard of the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    However, there were not many people in the capital who had seen the true appearance of the youngdy of the Green Gang. This also gave the youngdy of the Green Gang a mysterious veil in the upper-ss society of the capital.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Meng¡¯er, you are actually the youngdy of the Green Gang. Do you know that you¡¯re my idol?¡± Qiu Jing walked over and said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that. But, Qiu Jing, I think we should get down to business first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Qiu Jing staring at her as if she was staring at the cakes from yesterday, and frown lines appeared on her forehead. She quickly changed the topic.


    However, it was obvious that Chen Meng¡¯er had underestimated Qiu Jing¡¯s gossipy heart. Even a gorgeous dress could not attract her attention.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er pushed her in to try on the clothes, she kept asking, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are those rumors true? Tell me about your experienceter. I¡¯m very curious.¡±


    ¡°Qiu Jing, shut your mouth for the time being. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind doing it myself. Since you¡¯ve heard about me from others, you must know that my acupuncture has been perfected.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head was hurting from Qiu Jing¡¯s thoughts, she had to use her trump card to threaten her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s danger was really effective. Qiu Jing suddenly quieted down. This gave Chen Meng¡¯er time to catch her breath.


    The gowns that Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared for her and Qiu Jing were simple in style, but the effect on the upper body was excellent. It was also true that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s products were only of high quality.


    When Qiu Jing walked out of the fitting room wearing the gowns that Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared for her, she looked at herself in the mirror. She could not believe that the person in front of her was herself. ¡°Meng¡¯er, is... is this really me?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, is it me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked rudely. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er went up and looked Qiu Jing up and down. Then, she said with satisfaction, ¡°Yes, not bad. This dress suits you very well. You can just curl your hair upter.¡± As for makeup, that was not within Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s considerations.


    The makeup she bought was aplete scam. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had an idea in her heart. When she was free, she would enter the space and develop some maintenance products and cosmetics.


    She was more at ease with the things that came from her own hands.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er changed into her gown and walked out, Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, her eyes were filled with amazement. ¡°Oh my God. Meng¡¯er, I always knew you were beautiful, but I didn¡¯t expect you to turn out like this. You appearing at Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party like this will cause Sun Miaomiao¡¯s intestines to probably turn green with regret. She will regret that she invited you, a guest who stole all of her limelight.¡± Qiu Jing was there, covering her mouth and snickering.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725:</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing changed into their gowns and got their hair done, Chen Haoxuan, who had just changed into the formal attire that Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared for them, came to look for them.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you guys done yet? Grandpa Liu asked me to tell you that if you guys are done, you can set off now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we can set off now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that changing clothes and getting her hair done would actually take so much time. She felt that all these partys were a waste of time. ¡°Qiu Jing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she heard no movement behind her. She turned her head and was immediately amused. Was this still the Qiu Jing that she knew? Qiu Jing¡¯s face was red and she was bashful. She did not look as fierce as before. ¡°Qiu Jing, are you shy because of my second brother?¡±


    ¡°Who? Who is shy? I¡¯m not shy at all. Besides, what does it have to do with your second brother?¡± Qiu Jing was stubborn, but her face was even redder than before.


    ¡°Still saying it¡¯s useless? Then why are you blushing?¡± The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face grew wider.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qiu Jing, who was so shy that she was like an ostrich that had buried its head in the ground. She did not want to joke with her anymore. If she were to joke with Qiu Jing again, Chen Meng¡¯er reckoned that Qiu Jing would not go out with her in a while. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t joke with you anymore. Let¡¯s go out. We can¡¯t bete.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always believed in the good habit of not beingte and not arriving early.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing walked out of the bedroom door, Chen Haoxuan, who was dressed in a formal suit, saw Chen Meng¡¯er, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. Then, he said with satisfaction, ¡°Yes, my sister is still the most beautiful.¡±


    ¡°How about Qiu Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately pulled Qiu Jing in front of her.


    Chen Haoxuan had only noticed his sister just now. Now that he heard his sister mention it, he noticed the beautiful girl standing next to his sister.


    Qiu Jing noticed that Chen Haoxuan was looking at her, and her face turned beet red.


    Chen Haoxuan, who waspletely unaware that he had already ffected the young girl¡¯s heart, actually said with a serious expression, ¡°Qiu Jing has changed her clothes. She¡¯s really different. I didn¡¯t recognize her at all.¡±


    ......


    Qiu Jing was delighted because of Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words. She shyly lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er watched from the side and was delighted. Her second brother was actually a hothead when it came to love.


    Chen Haoxuan, on the other hand, was puzzled by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sughter. He didn¡¯t know why his sister¡¯sughter made him so awkward today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was just watching for fun. She did not intend to get involved in the rtionships her brothers would have.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go. If we gette, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    The Sun family residence was in the west of the city, while the Green Gang was in the east. The distance was not close. Fortunately, there were not as many cars as there were in the future, so there was no traffic jam.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two sat in the car. When they reached the Sun family residence, there were already many cars parked in front of the Sun family residence.


    It was Qiu Jing¡¯s first time attending such a party, so she was shocked by the scene in front of her. She held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and nervously pursed her lips. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t think I should go. I don¡¯t think this ce is suitable for me.¡±

 Chapter 726

    <h4>Chapter 726:</h4>


    Qiu Jing was usually well-informed, but this was her first time witnessing such a big scene. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here, why are you going back? Besides, this ce isn¡¯t good enough for you either. Let¡¯s go down together.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted Qiu Jing¡¯s hand tofort her.


    Qiu Jing didn¡¯t know if Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sforting words were effective, but she took a deep breath and calmed down a lot. Although she was still nervous, she didn¡¯t seem to have lost herposure. On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er was somewhat impressed by her second brother¡¯s reaction.


    She also felt that her second brother would not be used to such things. However, when she sneaked a nce at her second brother just now, she actually found that he was behaving as usual.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er did not know was that the reason Chen Haoxuan was so calm was because of Yuwen Jing.


    Qiu Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly and walked in front. Chen Haoxuan was one step behind them. From afar, Chen Meng¡¯er saw Sun Miaomiao in a pink gown standing at the door with her parents as she greeted the guests with a smile.


    When Sun Miaomiao saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, her eyes lit up. She turned her head and said something to her parents beside her.


    Her parents turned their heads and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. Then, Sun Miaomiao¡¯s family came up to greet them.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Haoxuan, Qiu Jing, you¡¯re here.¡± Sun Miaomiao greeted Chen Meng¡¯er with genuine joy in her eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er could see clearly that Sun Miaomiao¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her second brother.


    On the other hand, Sun Miaomiao¡¯s parents, especially her father, were smiling when they met Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Wee, Wee to my daughter¡¯s birthday party. You must eat well and have fun today.¡± Her father was forthright.


    If Mr. Sun¡¯s business rivals saw his current appearance, they would definitely curl their lips and say, ¡°What an old fox. He will do anything for the business.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. We will. By the way, Sun Miaomiao, these are the birthday gifts from the three of us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the three beautifully wrapped gifts to Sun Miaomiao.


    ......


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sun Miaomiao was stunned. She did not expect that Chen Haoxuan and Qiu Jing¡¯s birthday gifts to also be given by Chen Meng¡¯er. To be honest, Sun Miaomiao was a little disappointed. She wanted to personally take the gifts from Chen Haoxuan.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking, suddenly, Mr. Sun¡¯s eyes lit up again. Then, he took a few quick steps behind Chen Meng¡¯er and the others and directly weed them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t notice and was about to pull Qiu Jing into the house to sit for a while. However, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er stop in her tracks. ¡°Yuwen Jing, you¡¯ve arrived. I thought you were already here.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that none of the people they knew had the same name as Yuwen Jing.


    She did not expect Yuwen Jing to appear at Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party. Moreover, if she had not misheard, her second brother seemed to have known that Yuwen Jing wasing, but she had not heard any news at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped in her tracks and turned around. She happened to see Mr. Sun calling his daughter excitedly. ¡°Miaomiao,e here. Daddy will introduce someone to you.¡± After saying that, Mr. Sun turned to Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°Young Master Yuwen, thank you foring to my daughter¡¯s birthday party today. That¡¯s right, this is my daughter, Sun Miaomiao. Miaomiao, this is Young Master Yuwen. You can apany Young Master Yuwen in a while. Don¡¯t neglect Young Master Yuwen.¡±


    Sun Miaomiao was called over by her father. Looking at the handsome Yuwen Jing, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Yuwen Jing was really good looking. However, she already had someone else in her heart. Other than sighing, she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts towards Yuwen Jing. And how could she not know her father¡¯s ns?


    Yesterday, her father had repeatedly exhorted her to treat Yuwen Jing well today. It was best if she could improve her rtionship with Yuwen Jing.


    Sun Miaomiao wasn¡¯t happy in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth to refute.


    She knew that her father usually doted on her, but when it was rted to the interests of the family, she had to be ced in the back seat.


    Sun Miaomiao was full of displeasure, but it was inappropriate for her to speak. However, Yuwen Jing came to her rescue and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble your daughter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Mr. Sun hurriedly said. How could this be trouble? He couldn¡¯t wait for Yuwen Jing and his daughter to stick together all the time.


    ¡°Mr. Sun, there¡¯s really no need for your daughter to apany me. I¡¯ll just follow Meng¡¯er and the others.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯te to attend this birthday party on ount of anyone in the Sun family. He only found out after he identally heard Chen Haoxuan¡¯sint that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to attend the birthday party of Sun Miaomiao, the daughter of the Sun family. Coincidentally, he had just received an invitation from the Sun family,


    His trip this time waspletely aimed at hanging out with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As Yuwen Jing said this, he walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er before Mr. Sun could react.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Mr. Sun¡¯s attentive manner towards Yuwen Jing and the scheme that could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried, she understood. Mr. Sun had his eyes on Yuwen Jing. He was plotting to marry his only daughter, Sun Miaomiao, to Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but sneer in her heart. Mr. Sun really had a good n. If their family was apanied by a big shot like Yuwen Jing, then their family would be able to stand tall in the capital.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er felt very ufortable when her own man was being used like this by others. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Mr. Sun¡¯s eyes. Danger was everywhere. Mr. Sun only felt a chill on his back and a bad premonition arose in his heart.


    However, this bad premonition was immediately thrown to the back of his mind. Right now, his mind was filled with how to take advantage of his daughter¡¯s birthday party today to build a good rtionship with the youngdy of the Green Gang and the head of the Buyano family, to obtain the greatest benefit for their own family.

 Chapter 727

    <h4>Chapter 727:</h4>


    Autumn had already arrived. Although the temperature during the day was still quite high, it would drop in the evening. When Yuwen Jing saw the dress that Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes before they darkened. Especially when he saw some boys walking past, he wished he could stick to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body with just his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Aren¡¯t you cold wearing this?¡± As Yuwen Jing said this, he had already taken off his suit jacket. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but reject him. He put the jacket on Chen Meng¡¯er with a tough attitude.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing like this, she knew that this petty guy was jealous. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± She swallowed her words and obediently put on Yuwen Jing¡¯s clothes.


    When Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er obediently put on his clothes, he felt relieved and revealed a satisfied smile.


    Qiu Jing, who had been standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er the whole time, was a little slow to react when she saw the sudden appearance of a handsome mixed-race man with an extraordinary aura. Qiu Jing, who hade to her senses, subconsciously let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand because Yuwen Jing¡¯s aura was too strong. She took a step back and just happened to be beside Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°Hey, Chen Haoxuan, who is he? Why do I feel that his rtionship with Meng¡¯er is not ordinary?¡± It had to be said that Qiu Jing¡¯s intuition was quite urate.


    ¡°He is my younger sister¡¯s childhood friend.¡± Chen Haoxuan said as he sniffed his nose unhappily. However, even though he was unhappy, he still acknowledged Yuwen Jing in his heart.


    Everyone in the Green Gang, the Qu family, and the Chen family knew about Yuwen Jing¡¯s intentions towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Speaking of Elder Liu, Elder Qu and the others were still on guard against Yuwen Jing, but the people of the Chen family had already chosen to acquiesce. Chen Ping and his wife had also watched Yuwen Jing grow up. They looked around, and only Yuwen Jing was worthy of their precious daughter.


    Their parents didn¡¯t have any objections. As her older brothers, even if they were unhappy, they had no choice. Moreover, their precious little sister had already decided on Yuwen Jing in her heart. Otherwise, with her power, how could she let Yuwen Jing wander around by her side?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and sit for a while. Let¡¯s have some food,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he very naturally held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked towards the Sun family¡¯s vi.


    Yuwen Jing held her hand smoothly. However, when Mr. Sun, who had been scheming in his heart more than anyone else, saw this, his heart sank. He had not expected that this Yuwen Jing, the family head of the Buyano family, would actually be familiar with the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Mrs. Sun also saw the way Yuwen Jing took care of Chen Meng¡¯er. The way Yuwen Jing treated Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely different from how he treated them coldly just now. Mrs. Sun also knew Mr. Sun¡¯s n, so she looked at Mr. Sun very worriedly and said, ¡°Hubby, what do you think about this?¡±


    Mr. Sun didn¡¯t answer Mrs. Sun¡¯s question. Instead, he turned to Sun Miaomiao, whose gaze had been fixed on Chen Haoxuan, and said, ¡°Miaomiao, be smartter and take good care of Yuwen Jing.¡± The meaning behind Mr. Sun¡¯s words was very clear, he wasn¡¯t prepared to give up on Yuwen Jing.


    Sun Miaomiao was very displeased, but she didn¡¯t dare open her mouth to reject her father.


    ......


    When Mrs. Sun heard her father¡¯s words, she frowned. ¡°Hubby, can you do this? I think Yuwen Jing has an unusual rtionship with the youngdy of the Green Gang. If you do this, won¡¯t you offend the Green Gang?¡±

 Chapter 728

    <h4>Chapter 728:</h4>


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. As long as our daughter can tie down Yuwen Jing, the Green Gang will not do anything to our family.¡± Mr. Sun was ambitious. He knew that taking this step was a little risky. However, he was even clearer on what kind of glorious future awaited the Sun family if his n seeded.


    Although Mr. Sun and the others had deliberately lowered their voices, Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, and Chen Haoxuan heard their words clearly. Chen Haoxuan was rtively simple-minded. He did not expect that Sun Miaomiao¡¯s father would be so zealous that he would n everything out.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were both young, but when it came to maniption and tactics, Mr. Sun was not one bit inferior to the two of them. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing knew about Mr. Sun¡¯s little thoughts, Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and teased yuwen jing, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a hotmodity. The Sun family head has long regarded you as the Sun family¡¯s soon-to-be son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you still don¡¯t know my thoughts. Other than you, I won¡¯t want anyone else. HMPH, Sun Guoqiang is also daydreaming. Let¡¯s not talk about me, let¡¯s talk about those elders of the Buyano family. How could they allow a girl like her to be the mistress of the Buyano family?¡±


    Yuwen Jing thought of those elders of the Buyano family and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly in his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Those elders of the Buyano family are all carnivores. The Sun family would be eaten alive.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er started to be wicked. ¡°Ah, Yuwen, I suddenly want to see the Sun family fight with those elders of the Buyano family. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t even think about it. Alright, go in and find a ce to sit down. I¡¯ll give you something to fill your stomach.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walked into the Sun family¡¯s vi, the young masters and little misses of the various families who had been invited to Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party had already arrived in the living room of the vi, at this moment, their gazes were all focused on Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er were simply too dazzling.


    Some people started talking in a low voice, ¡°Who is this? Why have I never seen him before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Yuwen Jing, he¡¯s Marquis Yuwen¡¯s grandson. As for the one beside him, I¡¯ve really never seen her before.¡±


    There were a few people whose eyes lit up when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er appear. This was especially so for Su Jinming. Just a moment ago, he was still acting like a noble young master that no one dared get close to. Now, this estrangement had long been removed. He put down the cup in his hand and walked over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, long time no see.¡± Su Jinming had always been thinking about Chen Meng¡¯er. However, regardless of whether it was the Green Gang or the Qu family, they had protected Chen Meng¡¯er too well. He had never had the chance to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Su Jinming didn¡¯t want toe today. If it weren¡¯t for his two friends, Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng, who seemed to have changed their personalities recently, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out to have fun with them.


    Thus, Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng came up with a n and forcefully dragged Su Jinming out.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    The moment Su Jinming saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his previous depressed mood was swept away. In his heart, he was grateful to Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng. If it weren¡¯t for his two friends forcefully dragging him out today, he would have missed such a good opportunity to meet Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    However, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t have much to worry about. When he saw Su Jinming walking towards him and Chen Meng¡¯er, his face darkened. Yuwen Jing knew about Su Jinming¡¯s intentions.


    Before this, he had rejoiced more than once. He rejoiced that while Elder Liu and Elder Qu were on guard against him, they also protected Chen Meng¡¯er so tightly that other men didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, he had never thought that he would meet those annoying people during a birthday party with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, go sit over there with your friends. Your second brother and I will go get food for you.¡± Yuwen Jing chose to ignore Su Jinming. He held Chen Meng¡¯er and walked towards the sofa in the living room.


    Su Jinming had always known that Yuwen Jing was by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. But just like that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he saw the two together.


    Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng didn¡¯t know what had happened to their friend recently, but now that they saw the situation, they knew. They had joked with Su Jinming more than once before, asking if he was interested in the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    However, this was only a joke between them and Su Jinming. They had never thought that Su Jinming would really have deep feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er. This Chen Meng¡¯er was very beautiful. She might even be able to topple cities in the future.


    However, Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng understood that Chen Meng¡¯er was not someone they could touch. If they touched Chen Meng¡¯er, what would their lives be like in the future? They would definitely have no freedom at all. It was impossible for them to give up their freedom of life for a certain woman at this age.


    However, when they saw Su Jinming¡¯s behavior today, they could not help but sigh in their hearts. Their friend was clearly trapped. Moreover, after falling into the trap, he couldn¡¯t extricate himself no matter how hard he tried. Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng exchanged nces.


    The two of them subconsciously shook their heads.

 Chapter 729

    <h4>Chapter 729:</h4>


    Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er and walked towards the sofa. Qiu Jing and Chen Haoxuan followed behind.


    Su Jinming subconsciously wanted to catch up. Qiu Kaifeng, who was quick-witted, pulled him back with Xu Zhengle. ¡°Jinming, it¡¯s impossible for you and Chen Meng¡¯er to be together.¡±


    Xu Zhengle¡¯s grandfather, Elder Xu, had a good rtionship with Yuwen Hou. The two lived in the same courtyard, so, Xu Zhengle could often hear Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s name from his grandfather¡¯s mouth.


    It was not the first time he heard his grandfather mention Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing being together. It was amazing when he mentioned their young ages. He heard from his grandfather in the capital that the Yuwen family had long treated Chen Meng¡¯er as their granddaughter-inw. It seemed that Yuwen Jing¡¯s family had long recognized Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Moreover, Xu Zhengle did not think that his friend, Su Jinming, had the ability to snatch Chen Meng¡¯er from Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands.


    Qiu Kaifeng, who did not understand what was going on, was not convinced after listening to Xu Zhengle¡¯s words. Although he did not agree with Su Jinming being together with Chen Meng¡¯er, it was because he did not want his friendmit to a rtionship so early. However, Xu Zhengle¡¯s words, made him unable to help but help Su Jinming retort, ¡°Le, are you still Jinming¡¯s friend? What do you mean there¡¯s no possibility between him and Chen Meng¡¯er? Yes, Chen Meng¡¯er is the youngdy of the Green Gang, but Jinming is not bad either. He is the heir of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Qiu Kaifeng, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Qiu Kaifeng¡¯s words made Xu Zhengle a little angry. He turned his head to look at Su Jinming, who had been silent the whole time, and said, ¡°Jinming, do you know what I mean?¡±


    Su Jinming, who had kept his head lowered and did not speak, raised his head and looked at Xu Zhengle with a smile. Then, he reached out and patted Xu Zhengle¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Le, I understand what you mean. Actually, I also know in my heart that the gap between me and her is very clear. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with her.¡± And it was precisely because he knew that it was impossible for him to be with her that Su Jinming was in so much pain during this period of time.


    He knew in his heart that it was impossible for them to be together. His rationality told him to forget about her, but he couldn¡¯t do it no matter how hard he tried. Her smile would appear in his mind from time to time, causing him to unconsciously look for an opportunity to be able to see her again. Just by watching from afar, he felt very satisfied in his heart.


    Xu Zhengle, who grew up with Su Jinming, saw Su Jinming¡¯s smile and his heart skipped a beat. He knew that this time, Su Jinming was really stuck.


    Looking at Su Jinming, who was obviously smiling but had a sense of sadness in his bones, Xu Zhengle¡¯s heart ached, he couldn¡¯t help but want to throw caution to the wind and say to Su Jinming, ¡°Jinming, it¡¯s not a foregone conclusion. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± However, Xu Zhengle¡¯s rationality was still there, so he swallowed his words.


    This was because he knew that if Su Jinming continued to charge forward regardless, Su Jinming would be the one to be injured in the end. When that time came, Su Jinming wouldn¡¯t be so simple as to reveal his sadness.


    On the other hand, Qiu Kaifeng, who was more impulsive, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Jinming, if you really like Chen Meng¡¯er, we will support you. Go ahead and chase after her.¡±


    After Qiu Kaifeng finished speaking, Xu Zhengle loudly berated, ¡°Qiu Kaifeng.¡±


    Su Jinming and the others had made quite amotion. As for Su Jinming, Xu Zhengle, and Qiu Kaifeng, they could be considered as the sons of influential families in the capital city. Usually, everyone would fawn over them when they saw them, so their every move was also the target of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    Those who didn¡¯t know Chen Meng¡¯er were extremely curious. They were all guessing who Chen Meng¡¯er was and why Su Jinming was so concerned about her.

 Chapter 730

    <h4>Chapter 730:</h4>


    On Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, there was another focal point in the entire room. After Yuwen Jing arranged for Chen Meng¡¯er to sit down on the sofa, he asked Chen Haoxuan to bring food for Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing,


    Qiu Jing saw that Yuwen Jing had left and immediately leaned closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. Then, she moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and gossiped softly, ¡°Meng¡¯er, who was that handsome guy just now? I see that the rtionship between the two of you is not ordinary.¡± Qiu Jing had finally found an opportunity. She was waiting to see Chen Meng¡¯er be flustered.


    Today, Chen Meng¡¯er had teased her many times, making her blush. No matter what, she had to get some back.


    Qiu Jing¡¯s thoughts were not bad, but if she wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er be flustered, then she was destined to be disappointed. After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qiu Jing¡¯s question, her face did not turn red. Her heart did not beat fast as she replied, ¡°Yuwen Jing? Our rtionship is really not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s frank answer made Qiu Jing freeze in shock. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction made Qiu Jing think that she was wrong.


    ¡°Ah what? Be quiet. You¡¯re not ady at all. I¡¯ve known Yuwen since we were young. Our rtionship is naturally not ordinary,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said seriously.


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Haoxuan came to the dining table where the food was ced. Yuwen Jing picked up a te and picked up the food that Chen Meng¡¯er liked to eat and said to Chen Haoxuan, ¡°Haoxuan, I¡¯ll leave Meng¡¯er¡¯s friend to you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, what do you mean by that? What do you mean you¡¯re leaving it to me?¡± Chen Haoxuan was a little anxious. Speaking of which, he was not familiar with Qiu Jing. Moreover, he had no experience in taking care of a girl.


    ¡°You understand.¡± As he said that, Yuwen Jing focused on picking out food for Chen Meng¡¯er and ignored Chen Haoxuan.


    Meanwhile, Chen Haoxuan was holding a te and surrounding Yuwen Jing, scratching his ears and cheeks anxiously.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Just as Yuwen Jing was thinking about how to let Chen Haoxuan calm down, Su Jinming walked over. ¡°Yuwen Jing, can I talk to you?¡± Su Jinming knew clearly in his heart, it was impossible for him to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er, and he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er. However, he couldn¡¯t help but want Yuwen Jing to know how he felt about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t even look at Su Jinming.


    ¡°But I think we do. I want to talk to you about Meng¡¯er.¡± The smile on Su Jinming¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but the expression in his eyes changed.


    ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes darkened. Chen Meng¡¯er was his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the friendship between you and Meng¡¯er. I came to look for you not to separate the two of you. I admit that I like her very much, so I want to do something for her. Yuwen Jing, although I don¡¯t want to break up the two of you, I¡¯m here to warn you. If you treat Meng¡¯er badly or do something bad to her in the future, then I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll snatch Meng¡¯er away from you.¡± Su Jinming put away the smile on his face as he looked at Yuwen Jing seriously and said.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you such a chance.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes shone with a dangerous light.


    This made the people standing around them feel a chill run down their backs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t eat tonight. I¡¯ll bring her some food. Excuse me.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Jing took the te and left without looking back. Only Su Jinming, who exuded loneliness, was left behind.


    Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng walked over worriedly and asked, ¡°Jinming, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Jinming, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Jinming put away the loneliness from before and revealed his signature smile again.


    The Sun family walked in and Mr. Sun announced to everyone with a smile, ¡°Wee to Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party. I hope all of you can eat well and have fun here today.¡±


    Mr. Sun had spent a lot of money on Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party this time. From this, it could be seen that he wanted to benefit from Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party this time.


    Just as Mr. Sun finished speaking, there was a pping sound from below. Mr. Sun searched for Yuwen Jing¡¯s figure, he lowered his head and instructed his children, ¡°Sun Jian, I don¡¯t expect you to be able to handle the youngdy of the Green Gang. I only hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me. I want to see the Xu family¡¯s eldest daughter be our family¡¯s daughter-inw one day. As for Miaomiao, I¡¯ve told you before, focus on Yuwen Jing.¡±


    When Sun Miaomiao heard her father¡¯s words, her face turned pale. She had never felt as deeply as she did now. She felt that the two of them held such a small ce in her father¡¯s heart.


    Mrs. Sun looked at her daughter¡¯s pale little face and couldn¡¯t bear it. She wanted to open her mouth to persuade her husband, but in the end, it only turned into a sigh.


    Mr. Sun¡¯s n had long been arranged, but this n often couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes.


    Just as Mr. Sun finished his instructions, there was amotion on the sofa where Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were sitting. It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you venomous woman. You actually caused the destruction of your cousin¡¯s family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuan Yuan.


    Yuan Yuan, who had been standing beside her for a long time, suddenly appeared. Instead of the arrogant little miss from before, she pretended to be a pitiful little flower. However, Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to say that this temper of hers had been growing in her bones since she was young. It was not something that could be faked if one wanted to.


    ¡°Who are you? Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t go around ndering people. Meng¡¯er is not such a person.¡± Qiu Jing could not help but stand out and speak up for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ndering people. Here, this is Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cousin. Ask her what Chen Meng¡¯er has done to her family.¡± Yuan Yuan pushed Murong Qi out from beside her.

 Chapter 731

    <h4>Chapter 731:</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the pitiful Murong Qi who was pushed out by Yuan Yuan. The smile on her face grew wider.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that she would meet her cousin at such an asion. If she remembered correctly, she had just received a letter from Zhou Yunjie some time ago. The current situation of Murong Qi¡¯s family was quite dire.


    Because Matriarch Murong could not bear such a blow, she had been bedridden ever since she moved out of the Murong family¡¯s old residence. Murong Di, on the other hand, had always been a helpless fool. In the past, when he was the head of the Murong family, he had always held an idle position in the Murong Group because of Matriarch Murong¡¯s support. His days could be considered carefree.


    However, ever since he had been kicked out of the Murong family, he would still be idle and indulge in pleasure. It was impossible for him to go out and do something to support the family. It was already a good thing that he did not go out and spend money recklessly.


    Therefore, with the current situation of Murong Qi¡¯s family, Murong Qi would never appear at the birthday party of the eldest daughter of the Sun family. Chen Meng¡¯er did not think that the Sun family would even send Murong Qi an invitation to the birthday party. Murong Qi¡¯s current status was very far away from the upper-ss circle of the capital city.


    Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er cast her gaze on the triumphant Yuan Yuan. Yuan Yuan thought that she could make Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reputation fall this time, and she was very excited.


    Needless to say, it was all thanks to Yuan Yuan that Murong Qi was able to appear at the Sun family¡¯s birthday party. However, Yuan Yuan was not willing to bring Murong Qi to the Sun family¡¯s birthday party.


    Ever since Murong Qi and her family were chased out of the Murong family by Chen Meng¡¯er, Murong Qi had not left the circle of the upper-ss society in the capital. However, her identity had changed, and her status in this circle had also changed. In the past, when Murong Qi walked out, she always appeared to be high and mighty, unwilling to pay attention to others. But now, she had put down her status and deliberately tried to curry favor with those young scions in the circle.


    As a result, Murong Qi and Yuan Yuan often hung out together. Recently, Murong Qi had even hung out with one of Yuan Yuan¡¯s cousins. Andst night, Yuan Yuan had the intention of showing off by saying that she had received an invitation to the Sun family¡¯s birthday party,


    hearing Yuan Yuan¡¯s words, Murong Qi¡¯s eyes widened. She felt that the birthday parties that she had previously looked down on were now a good ce for her to get a rich husband. Therefore, Murong Qi clung to Yuan Yuan in front of everyone, saying that the two of them were good friends, and asked Yuan Yuan to bring her along.


    Yuan Yuan was originally unwilling, but her cousin had been in a heated rtionship with Murong Qi recently. Once Murong Qi acted coquettishly to her cousin, her cousin¡¯s whole body became weak. Moreover, he felt that this was not a big deal, so he asked Yuan Yuan to take Murong Qi along.


    However, Yuan Yuan never thought that she would meet Chen Meng¡¯er in the Sun family¡¯s party. If she had known that Chen Meng¡¯er would appear in the Sun family vi, Murong Qi would not even need to say anything. She would definitely bring Murong Qi along without saying anything.


    Other people might not know about the conflict between Murong Qi¡¯s family and Chen Meng¡¯er, but Yuan Yuan, who had been close to Murong Qi recently, had heard a lot of insider information about this matter from Murong Qi.


    Yuan Yuan, who thought that she had some insider information, was full of herself.


    Murong Qi, who was pushed out by Yuan Yuan, did not expect to meet Chen Meng¡¯er on such an asion. When she first met Chen Meng¡¯er, a wave of hatred rose in her heart. If not for Chen Meng¡¯er, she, Murong Qi, the eldest daughter of the Murong family, would not have fallen to such a state today.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732:</h4> <h4>Chapter 732</h4>


    In the past, when she went out, she was always the one in everyone¡¯s hearts. But now, she had to lower her attitude and support others. In the past, she had never been worried about money. But now, she had to constantly think of the money in her wallet and calcte how to spend it so that she would not go hungry.


    If Yuan Yuan had not been one step ahead of her and came out to fire at Chen Meng¡¯er, Murong Qi would have lost it. However, with Yuan Yuan standing up for her, she had a new n.


    Murong Qi pinched the hem of her clothes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er timidly, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know that our family has done you wrong, but you can¡¯t kick us out of the Murong family so mercilessly. I have nothing to do with father, but Grandma is old. Do you know that Grandma has been sick in bed ever since you kicked us out of the Murong family?¡± Murong Qi forced out a few tears.


    Seeing Murong Qi put in so much effort into her act, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt her. So, when Qiu Jing couldn¡¯t help but stand up for Chen Meng¡¯er, she was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. She wanted to see what kind of waves this Murong Qi could cause.


    Needless to say, Murong Qi was originally a beauty. When she cried, it made many of the men watching by the side unable to bear it. They couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say a few words for Murong Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯re both rtives. Why are you so cruel over some small grudges?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a deep hatred or anything. There¡¯s no need to chase people out of the family for these things.¡±


    With someone standing up for them, Yuan Yuan and Murong Qi felt even more pleased. The two of them had decided that today, they would make Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reputation take a hit. They wanted to make everyone in the upper-ss circles in the future snort when they talked about Chen Meng¡¯er. They would all say that she was a vicious and merciless person.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not seem to mind people saying that she was ruthless. In the first ce, she was the youngdy of the Green Gang. Who were the Green Gang? They were the rulers of the underworld. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was ruthless.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not mind, but Yuwen Jing was not happy. When the two men had just finished speaking, he stood up from his seat. Before anyone could react, he had already stood in front of one of the boys who had just spoken, he grabbed the man¡¯s cor and lifted him up.


    The man¡¯s feet had already left the ground when Yuwen Jing lifted him up by his cor. His face was flushed red because he could not breathe. When the other man who had just spoken saw hispanion being lifted off the ground by Yuwen Jing without any effort, his face was as pale as a sheet of white paper. His legs were also trembling.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, say it properly.¡± The boy who was being held by Yuwen Jing¡¯s cor forced out these words.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you properly. I¡¯m just warning you. If you don¡¯t know the situation, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t even think about standing up for others. If there¡¯s a next time, you will regret it,¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly.


    After Yuwen Jing said that, he released the hand that was holding on to the cor of the boy and sat back down beside Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The people around were shocked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions. It could also be said that they were shocked by the murderous aura that Yuwen Jing was exuding. They felt that their bodies were cold just now, and they were all frozen.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    Chen Meng¡¯er was never a person who was afraid of trouble. Many times, she did not stand out, not because she was afraid of trouble, but because she was toozy to care about it. However, now that someone had already bullied her, if she did not step forward and say something, the two of them might fight.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuan Yuan and Murong Qi, who were frightened by Yuwen Jing, and the smile on her face became even wider. ¡°I see that everyone seems to be very interested in some of the grudges between me and the Murong family. Originally, this was just a private matter between my family and theirs. I feel that no matter what, we have to consider the reputation of the Murong family, so we haven¡¯t taken any action.¡± Speaking up to this point, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Murong Qi and said, ¡°But, I seem to have thought wrong. Murong Qi seems to feel that such a matter should be known by everyone. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take this opportunity to tell everyone the truth of the matter.¡±


    Murong Qi looked at the increasingly bright smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. Only then did her mind clear up a little. She remembered that the girl in front of her was not the girl that she thought she could bully as she pleased. This girl was the youngdy of the Green Gang. She was vicious and merciless. She had chased her family out of the Murong family, yet her grandmother and father didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    On the other hand, Yuan Yuan had only heard a few words from Murong Qi. She had never thought about whether what Murong Qi had told her was the truth.


    Now, she wanted to hear what excuses Chen Meng¡¯er coulde up with to shut everyone up. ¡°Tell me. I want to hear what lies you cane up with.¡±


    Just as Yuan Yuan finished speaking, Mr. Sun walked over with Sun Miaomiao and the others. They had already heard the gist of it. When Mr. Sun saw the aggressive Yuan Yuan, he felt a little regretful. Why did he send an invitation to the Yuan family?


    Mr. Sun wanted to step in and smooth things over. After all, in his family, if there were any arguments, his family would not be able to gain any benefits.


    However, just as Mr. Sun was about to speak, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Sun, this matter is between me and them. We will handle this matter ourselves.¡±


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had already said so, Mr. Sun could only shut his mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there is no deep enmity between us and there is no need to force people into such a desperate situation? However, how do you know whether or not I have some deep enmity with her family?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, the people who were watching the show started discussing again.

 Chapter 733

    <h4>Chapter 733:</h4>


    Although most people did not know about the grudge between the Murong family and the youngdy of the Green Gang, there were still people who did know about it.


    Previously, those who knew about it were still worried about the Green Gang. Since the Green Gang did not want too many people to know about this matter, they also kept their mouths shut. Otherwise, it would not be worth it to offend the Green Gang because of their big mouths.


    However, at this moment, they saw that the youngdy of the Green Gang was nning to tell them about this matter. Many children from wealthy families were shrewd people, therefore, someone spoke up for Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°I do know a little about the grudge between the Murong family and the youngdy of the Green Gang. If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you spread the word to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded at the person who spoke up.


    Xu Zhengle¡¯s head was aching. He never expected that his younger sister, Xu Lele, who usually did not like to be in the limelight, would stand up and speak up for Chen Meng¡¯er at this moment.


    Xu Zhengle was not the only one who was confused. Even Qiu Kaifeng was in disbelief when he saw Xu Lele standing up for Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Le, does your sister know the youngdy of the Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Zhengle fired back.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. If your sister really knows the youngdy of the Green Gang, I think your old man will be very happy.¡±


    Xu Lele also heard the name Chen Meng¡¯er from her grandfather many times, and also heard some things about Chen Meng¡¯er from her grandfather¡¯s mouth. However, after she heard it, her reaction was different from her brother¡¯s. She was very curious about Chen Meng¡¯er, the youngdy of the Green Gang. As time passed, she had a good impression of Chen Meng¡¯er. It could be said that she admired Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She had long had the idea of befriending Chen Meng¡¯er, but she had never had the chance.


    And today, when she saw that Yuan Yuan and Murong Qi actually dared throw dirty water on Chen Meng¡¯er in front of everyone, Xu Lele was not happy.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind me telling you about your background, do you?¡± Before Xu Lele opened her mouth, she still asked cautiously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had asked to keep her rtionship with the Qu family a secret back then. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to keep it a secret. She just wanted to keep it a bit hushed. This didn¡¯t mean that her rtionship with the Qu family was something shameful. It was just because Chen Meng¡¯er waszy and afraid of trouble. However, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that her rtionship with the Qu family couldn¡¯t be kept a secret forever.


    After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reply, Xu Lele did not have any qualms. Xu Lele did not like Murong Qi and Yuan Yuan to begin with. She had always looked down on these two people. She felt that they always relied on their family background to strut around outside. No matter how she looked at them, they were an eyesore.


    And when the people around heard Xu Lele mention Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s background, their curiosity grew even more.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    ¡°Everyone may not know that Chen Meng¡¯er is actually the child that the Qu family lost that year.¡± Xu Lele did not know how to tantalize people. As soon as she opened her mouth, she went straight to the point. However, when she said this, it instantly caused an uproar.

 Chapter 734

    <h4>Chapter 734:</h4>


    Everyone could not believe what they had just heard.


    ¡°Did I mishear?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Many people in the surroundings began to gossip.


    On the other hand, Mr. Sun recalled some rumors that he had heard about Elder Qu appearing frequently in the Green Gang recently. Previously, he had thought that this rumor was really a rumor without any credibility. How could Elder Qu be so close to Elder Liu?


    Now that he heard what Xu Lele said, he felt that it made sense.


    ¡°How is that impossible? Although not many people know about this, I¡¯m not the only one who knows. There are quite a few people who know about this.¡± Xu Lele looked around expressionlessly and said, ¡°Speaking of the Murong family and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feud, let¡¯s start from this matter. Back then, Chen Meng¡¯er was taken away from the Qu family¡¯s mansion during the full moon party. For so many years, the Qu family has never given up on looking for Chen Meng¡¯er. Previously, the Qu family had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was taken away by the Qu family¡¯s political enemies. The Qu family never thought that they had been looking in the wrong direction all this time. The person who took Chen Meng¡¯er away that year was not the Qu family¡¯s enemy at all.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect this. Xu Lele, who looked serious and did not say much on a normal day, seemed to be quite serious when it came to this matter.


    ¡°If that was not the Qu family¡¯s enemy, then who did it?¡± Someone in the crowd asked everyone¡¯s thoughts. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the upper-ss circles of the capital who didn¡¯t know about the Qu family losing their child back then. Even these children had heard about it from their grandparents many times.


    Xu Lele didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she raised her head and looked at Murong Qi.


    Murong Qi was filled with regret. How could she have been so blinded by anger that she had forgotten how Chen Meng¡¯er had ruthlessly chased her family out of the Murong family? Moreover, Murong Qi knew exactly what had happened back then.


    Right now, Murong Qi wished that she could find an opportunity to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Yuan saw the way Xu Lele looked at her and Murong Qi. For some reason, the bad premonition in her heart grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s the matriarch of the Murong family. She nned it all herself. She bribed the guards of the Qu family and took advantage of the chaos to carry Chen Meng¡¯er away while the Qu family was holding a full moon party for their newborn twins.¡± When Xu Lele said this, it caused another uproar in the crowd.


    The answer given by Xu Lele was really beyond their expectations. They had racked their brains, but no one thought about Matriarch Murong.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right. Matriarch Murong is Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandmother.¡± Someone in the crowd raised another objection.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could her grandmother do such a thing? Why would she take her own granddaughter away? What good would that do her?¡± Someone chimed in.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!


    ¡°Heh, this is what makes Matriarch Murong different from ordinary people. She is famous for her ruthlessness. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was her granddaughter, she was not her biological granddaughter. She looked at how precious the Qu family was to their only granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. Especially Elder Qu, he doted on Chen Meng¡¯er so much that his heart ached for her. As soon as Matriarch Murong saw this, she thought about it and had evil intentions. She thought, if Chen Meng¡¯er was gone, then wouldn¡¯t the Qu family have no more girls? And Elder Qu and his wife were so fond of girls, so she had the intention of recing Chen Meng¡¯er with her own granddaughter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was excited to hear it, she did not realize Xu Lele was so eloquent.


    Everyone was listening with great interest.


    As for Qiu Jing, after hearing Xu Lele¡¯s words, she could not help but turn around and look at Chen Meng¡¯er worriedly. She did not expect that her neighbor would have such a bumpy experience.


    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, this Matriarch Murong is too cruel.¡± As she spoke, the way everyone looked at Murong Qi changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Matriarch Murong¡¯s n was very good. She thought that she did things without anyone knowing. However, she never expected that the Qu family¡¯s guard that she bribed at that time was not as ruthless as her. In the end, he did not have the heart to do it. He only threw the baby that he carried to a remote mountain vige and did not take the baby¡¯s life. What he did not expect was that this baby was not only smart, but would also have such a good life. Not only did she save her life, but she also became the granddaughter of the leader of the Green Gang, Elder Liu.¡± Xu Lele concluded.


    Her conclusion was affirmed by everyone. ¡°Now, do you all still think that Chen Meng¡¯er was too much when she chased Murong Qi and her family out of the Murong family? In any case, I don¡¯t think she was too much at all. Even though Matriarch Murong tried to kill her. She only chased her family out of the Murong family.¡± Xu Lele meant that Chen Meng¡¯er was showing mercy.


    After listening to Xu Lele¡¯s exnation of the Murong family¡¯s entanglement with Chen Meng¡¯er, everyone present, including Murong Qi, who had been standing up for the injustice, did not say anything.


    Everyone looked at Murong Qi with sympathy. Now, there was only me.


    Yuan Yuan did not expect that the whole story that Xu Lele told them waspletely different from what Murong Qi had told them. Although Yuan Yuan was stupid, she still knew how to distinguish between truth and falsehood.


    It was impossible for Xu Lele to lie for Chen Meng¡¯er. That meant that Murong Qi lied to them.


    Yuan Yuan turned her head and red fiercely at Murong Qi, she said, ¡°Murong Qi, you actually dared lie to us. You actually dared tell us that it was because Chen Meng¡¯er was too jealous of you that she would do anything to drive your family out of the Murong family. We actually foolishly believed what you said. Murong Qi, I will tell my cousin. I will let him see your true colors.¡± Yuan Yuan had damaged her reputation. She really wanted to eat Murong Qi alive.


    After Yuan Yuan finished speaking, she left Murong Qi behind and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that when Murong Qi was still the eldest daughter of the Murong family, her nose was always up in the air? Whenever she saw us, she would always look down on us. Humph, fortunately, evil people get served by karma.¡±

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735:</h4>


    Murong Qi had offended many people in the past. When Murong Qi was still the Murong family¡¯s eldest daughter, Murong Qi had given many people a hard time. Previously, because of Murong Qi¡¯s identity as the Murong family¡¯s eldest daughter, everyone had been dissatisfied, so they had tolerated it. Previously, very few people knew the truth about Murong Qi¡¯s family being chased out of the Murong family.


    They thought that Murong Qi¡¯s surname was still Murong after all. Perhaps after some time, she would return to the Murong family. When that time came, she would take revenge on them. Who knew what she would do to them.


    As a result, everyone was in an apprehensive state. This allowed Murong Qi to live quite well during this period of time. At least, no one deliberately came to find trouble with her and make things difficult for her.


    Yuwen Jing could not help but move closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°It looks like Murong Qi will have to cry and walk out today.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you feeling sorry for her?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked up at Yuwen Jing and asked.


    ¡°How can that be? Apart from you, no other woman has won my heart. Apart from you, I won¡¯t feel sorry for anyone else.¡± Yuwen Jing quickly expressed his true feelings to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that sometimes listening to these sweet words really made her feel good, especially when these sweet words came from the mouth of the person she loved. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re getting more and more glib. Are you hanging out with other girls?¡±


    ¡°How can you not know if there are other girls around me? If there were other girls around me, would you still be able to sit still?¡± Yuwen Jing asked, thinking about how when Chen Meng¡¯er became jealous, her angry face immediately softened.


    ¡°Hmph! If there were other girls around you, I wouldn¡¯t want you anymore. I¡¯ll go find other guys too,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in anger on purpose.


    ¡°No. If you dare find another guy, I¡¯ll kill him directly,¡± Yuwen Jing said very seriously.


    If it was anyone else, they might think that Yuwen Jing was trying to scare them. However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t just saying that. If she really found another man, he would definitely kill him without a second thought.


    ¡®He¡¯s really overbearing.¡¯ Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was relieved when she heard that.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were flirting with each other in a low voice, Murong Qi had been scolded by those youngdies of the aristocratic families. It was only now that she fully understood what it felt like to be pointed at and scolded.


    Murong Qi was also a weirdo. When her temperwas hot, she would easily forget who she could afford to offend and who she could not afford to offend. When she was reprimanded until she could not raise her head, she happened to see Yuwen Jing looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with loving eyes from the corner of her eyes. The envy, jealousy, and hatred in her heart burst out in an instant.


    She raised her head and shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you went back on your words. At that time, you said that you would call it even with our family. Today, you went back on your words.¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    ¡°At that time, when your family moved out of the Murong family¡¯s old residence and were no longer part of the Murong family, I did say that I would not hold it against you after the debt of gratitude and hatred had been settled. I will not deny what I said. However, that does not mean that I will remain silent when youe in front of me and talk trash. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it, and I¡¯m not such a person. Murong Qi, I¡¯ll give you onest warning. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. If you ever appear in front of me again, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will tolerate you like I did today. When that timees, Don¡¯t me me if you lose an arm or a leg. You should know that I¡¯m the youngdy of the Green Gang. You should know what the Green Gang does.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736:</h4>


    She had never seen someone who was even more shameless than Murong Qi.


    ¡°Uncle Sun, aren¡¯t you going to ask someone to invite her out? With her around, it¡¯s really affecting everyone¡¯s mood,¡± Xu Lele stepped forward and said at the right time.


    Meanwhile, Sun Guoqiang, who was watching the show from the side, had no choice but to step forward when he heard Xu Lele mention him. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m getting older, but my reaction has be much slower.¡± As he spoke, Sun Guoqiang hurriedly called for security to escort Murong Qi out.


    A trace of disdain shed across Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes when she heard Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words. This Sun Guoqiang really took her for a fool. To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er had a very bad impression of this Sun Guoqiang. It started when he schemed against Yuwen Jing and wanted to push his daughter into Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms.


    Since Xu Lele had opened her mouth, Sun Guoqiang couldn¡¯t y dumb. Soon, Murong Qi was invited out.


    Seeing Murong Qi being taken away by the security guards, Qiu Jing heaved a sigh of relief. She moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er, she said in a low voice, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this upper-ss society is too scary. I used to be quite curious, but now I¡¯m not at all curious. I think it¡¯s better to have a well-off family like mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with that.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had experienced more than most people, agreed with Qiu Jing¡¯s words.


    ¡°I won¡¯te to join in the fun anymore.¡± Qiu Jing knew that if it weren¡¯t for her, Chen Meng¡¯er probably wouldn¡¯t havee to Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°It¡¯s a way to broaden my horizons and kill some time. Try this snack. It¡¯s not bad. Sun Miaomiao¡¯s family has invested a lot this time. The chef they hired is pretty good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic, she knew that Qiu Jing was ming herself. She thought that if she had not insisted oning, Chen Meng¡¯er might not have met Murong Qi, and Murong Qi would not have told Yuan Yuan about it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only said it casually, but Yuwen Jing heard it in his heart. ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you like this chef¡¯s food, I will send her to the Green Gangter.¡± Yuwen Jing doted on Chen Meng¡¯er endlessly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er only said that, but she didn¡¯t really have any intention of poaching the chef back home. Besides, if she really wanted to eat anything, the Green Gang had plenty of chefs. Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yuwen Jing still wanted to say something, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Are you sure you can still step into the Green Gang¡¯s door in the future by forcing a chef on us?¡±


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reminder, Yuwen Jing would be listless. Although Elder Liu and Elder Qu acknowledged him in their hearts, they still were on guard against him everywhere.


    When Chen Haoxuan heard this, he snickered unkindly at the side. Although he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s second brother, if Yuwen Jing married his sister in the future, then he would be his brother-inw. When he thought of Yuwen Jing¡¯s fighting skills, Chen Haoxuan felt his entire body hurt. Now that he saw Yuwen Jing suffer, he felt great.


    Sun Guoqiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others who had formed their own fields. He was very anxious.


    ¡°Miaomiao, why are you standing here like a fool? Go apany your ssmate and talk to Yuwen Jing,¡± Sun Guoqiang said. He nced at Miaomiao with a warning look and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you before.¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    Miaomiao felt terrible. Yuwen Jing¡¯s looks were not bad. If she had met Yuwen Jing first, she would have definitely fallen in love with him. But the problem was that she had met Chen Haoxuan first. This was the first time she had fallen in love. Naturally, she had fallen deeper than before.


    What made her feel even more ufortable was her father¡¯s attitude towards her and her brother. She knew that their marriages were not up to them to decide. However, she thought that at the very least, her father should have asked for their opinions and not disregard everything for the interests of the family.


    Sun Miaomiao wanted to resist, but her father¡¯s strict image for so many years made her afraid to say it out loud.


    Sun Miaomiao was very obedient, so she could only walk towards Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Sun Miaomiao walking towards them, she raised her eyebrows. She said that Sun Guoqiang wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    It had to be said that Sun Guoqiang was really blinded by the interests of the family. What he was thinking about now was the interests of the Sun family. As for the happiness of his children, this waspletely out of his consideration.


    It could be said that Sun Guoqiang was so desperate to set up his daughter and Yuwen Jing, that he did not hesitate to offend the youngdy of the Green Gang. It was also because he coveted the cooperation case that the Buyano family had previously discussed with the Jiang family.


    When the Buyano family had discussed the cooperation case with the Jiang family, Sun Guoqiang had known about it. Moreover, when he had known about the cooperation case between the Jiang family and the Buyano family, he had been unable to sleep for several nights. Later on, because of Jiang Qingqing, the Jiang family lost the opportunity to coborate with the Buyano family. This made Sun Guoqiang see hope again. He wanted his daughter, Sun Miaomiao, to hook up with Yuwen Jing, the big fish. Then, he would take up the opportunity to coborate with the Buyano family.


    However, this time, Sun Guoqiang was destined to be disappointed. If he had openly gone to Yuwen Jing to discuss the coboration, Yuwen Jing would have given him another chance. However, since he wanted to use his daughter to get this cooperation case, that was simply something that he shouldn¡¯t even think about.

 Chapter 737

    <h4>Chapter 737:</h4>


    Sun Miaomiao reluctantly walked toward Yuwen Jing.


    Seeing Sun Miaomiao walking toward them, Chen Meng¡¯er reached out to pinch the flesh on Yuwen Jing¡¯s waist and said in a low voice, ¡°A beautiful woman is throwing herself into your arms.¡±


    However, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t even look at Sun Miaomiao. Instead, he moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and said, ¡°In my eyes, there¡¯s only you.¡±


    ¡°Glib tongue.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er realized that she seemed to like hearing sweet words from Yuwen Jing¡¯s mouth more and more.


    While Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were whispering to each other, Sun Miaomiao had already walked in front of Yuwen Jing. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sun Miaomiao, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ssmate.¡± Although Sun Miaomiao was very reluctant, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy when she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s handsome face up close. She revealed a shy expression.


    Qiu Jing, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips.


    Yuwen Jing, however, didn¡¯t seem to hear what Sun Miaomiao said. He put one hand on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s waist and held a fork in the other hand, and gently asked Chen Meng¡¯er what she wanted to eat.


    Sun Miaomiao¡¯s expression changed a little. She had never encountered such a thing since she was young, and no one had ever been so disrespectful to her in front of everyone.


    Sun Miaomiao had already taken a few deep breaths in her heart. She had been silently advising herself not to be impulsive. Yuwen Jing was not someone she could afford to offend.


    Just as Sun Miaomiao was trying her best to suppress the anger in her heart, a delicate girl¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Why are you so rude? Can¡¯t you see that my cousin is talking to you?¡± Initially, Sun Miaomiao¡¯s movements did not attract much attention, but, after this delicate voice sounded, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned towards Sun Miaomiao, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the others.


    Sun Miaomiao had the urge to rip her cousin¡¯s face off. ¡°Liao Yunjin, shut up. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute.¡± Sun Miaomiao had always looked down on her cousin. Ever since she was young, she had always pretended to be innocent because of her delicate face.


    Because of her cousin, Liao Yunjin, Sun Miaomiao had been reprimanded by her mother many times. She was told to give way to her cousin and not to bully her all the time.


    ¡°Miaomiao, you... how can you say that to me? I... I just can¡¯t stand his attitude toward you. I¡­¡± As Liao Yunjin said this, her tears fell like pearls.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with interest. She had not expected that she would encounter so many things and such strange people just to attend her ssmate¡¯s birthday party. Liao Yunjin was really suitable to be an actress.


    However, many of the boys still fell for the girl¡¯s tricks. When they saw the beautiful girl cry and reveal her weak side, they could not help but feel sorry for her. They could not help but stand up for her. Just as Liao Yunjin¡¯s tears fell, before Sun Miaomiao could say anything, some boys were already standing up for Liao Yunjin.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    ¡°Sun Miaomiao, your cousin was kind enough to help you stand up for your injustice. You didn¡¯t say thank you, but you actually scolded her. You¡¯re really too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Sun Miaomiao was already angry because Yuwen Jing had ignored her. Now that she heard that someone was actually helping Liao Yunjin, she was so angry that her hands trembled. Sun Miaomiao had no qualms about these boys who stood up for Liao Yunjin. Therefore, she vented the anger in her heart, ¡°What? You still want to stand up for Liao Yunjin? Do you think that she will be grateful if you stand up for her? Bah, let me tell you, she just wants to see me damage my reputation in front of everyone. Also, I know her very well. She just likes Yuwen Jing and wants to hook up with him.¡± Sun Miaomiao looked at Liao Yunjin with an arrogant expression.

 Chapter 738

    <h4>Chapter 738:</h4>


    She was not a fool. She knew very well what was going on in Liao Yunjin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°How can you say such things about me?¡± Liao Yunjin was furious that Sun Miaomiao dared to say such things about her in front of everyone. However, she did not show it on her face.


    ¡°Bah! Liao Yunjin, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t put on such a disgusting expression in front of me. Let me tell you, don¡¯t always take advantage of my mother¡¯s favoritism to nder me.¡± Sun Miaomiao hated Liao Yunjin. Previously, she still cared about her mother¡¯s reputation. Even if she hated Liao Yunjin, she still kept it in her heart. But today, Liao Yunjin had really provoked Sun Miaomiao.


    Boys liked delicate girls like Liao Yunjin, but most girls hated fake girls like her. The girl who had a good rtionship with Sun Miaomiao stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miaomiao didn¡¯t say anything, but her tears fell. Your tears are really worthless. You can seduce boys if you want, but don¡¯t think about using Miaomiao as a stepping stone. You¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re clearly a vixen, but you still pretend to be innocent and pitiful in front of us.¡±


    This girl¡¯s fighting strength was much stronger than that of the boys. The girls kept talking, and Liao Yunjin could no longer keep up the act. Her face turned ashen. However, very quickly, Liao Yunjin¡¯s tears fell again.


    Others might not know what was going on, but Chen Meng¡¯er understood. ¡°Liao Yunjin¡¯s maniption is not something that Sun Miaomiao canpare to,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said softly.


    That¡¯s right. Every time Sun Miaomiao went up against Liao Yunjin, she wouldn¡¯t gain anything.


    ¡°Yunjin, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Tell Auntie.¡± Mrs. Sun saw Liao Yunjin¡¯s tears and her face was filled with heartache. She quickly walked over and pulled Liao Yunjin into her arms.


    ¡°Auntie, no one bullied me. I¡¯m just sad. I¡¯m not what they said. I just saw someone bullying Miaomiao and spoke up for Miaomiao,¡± Liao Yunjinined.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Liao Yunjin is really maniptive. No wonder Sun Miaomiao suffered at her hands.¡± At this moment, Qiu Jing began to sympathize with Sun Miaomiao.


    ¡°Yes, I know, I know,¡± Mrs. Sun said. She looked up at Sun Miaomiao and said, ¡°Miaomiao, how can you be like this? Others bullied your cousin, so why didn¡¯t you say that you would help her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so biased every time, okay? You asked why Liao Yunjin was crying, so why don¡¯t you ask me, your daughter, what happened? You¡¯re always like this. After hearing her one-sided story , you punish me.¡± Sun Miaomiao had had enough, this time, she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, you can ask everyone. Ask everyone what happened just now.¡±


    ¡°Yunjin doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Mrs. Sun still wanted to argue for the sake of Liao Yunjin. In her heart, Liao Yunjin had been a good child since she was young. She needed someone to take care of him.


    However, Sun Guoqiang, stopped her. ¡°Enough. Shut up. Sun Jian, send Yunjin back.¡± Mr. Sun was not like Mrs. Sun, whose eyes were covered by wool. He knew very well what kind of person Liao Yunjin was. His wife was biased toward Liao Yunjin and let his daughter suffer. It was fine, but he just turned a blind eye to it.


    However, today, on such an asion, Liao Yunjin made all these things about her.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!


    He originally thought that Liao Yunjin was smart, but now it seemed that she was only a little smart.


    Liao Yunjin had thought that once her aunt appeared, she would be able to firmly press Sun Miaomiao down again. She could foresee that Sun Miaomiao would be unable to raise her head in front of her in the future. However, she had never expected that an anomaly would appear in the end.


    Her uncle, who had always chosen to remain silent about the matter between them, would actually stand up. Although he didn¡¯t say anything to help Sun Miaomiao, he had asked Sun Jian to send her back. This was already a hard p to her face. How was she going to face people in this circle in the future?


    ¡°Uncle, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have stood up for Miaomiao. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± At the end, Liao Yunjin still wanted to take a gamble.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, heard Liao Yunjin¡¯s words and said to Yuwen Jing and the others, ¡°I take back what I said. Liao Yunjin is just like that.¡±


    Liao Yunjin really didn¡¯t know how to look at the situation. If she pretended to be pitiful, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she didn¡¯t even respect Mr. Sun? Wasn¡¯t this making everyone think that Mr. Sun was a protective person who didn¡¯t know right from wrong? Mr. Sun¡¯s face immediately darkened. He said to Sun Jian in a deep voice, ¡°Sun Jian, why aren¡¯t you sending Yunjin back? Oh right, if your mother can¡¯t bear to part with her, send her back to your uncle¡¯s house as well.¡± This time, Mr. Sun was really angry.


    This made Mrs. Sun, who originally wanted to help Liao Yunjin plead for mercy, suddenly lose her voice. She knew her husband¡¯s temper. If she said anything else, she might really be chased back to her mother¡¯s house.


    Liao Yunjin had originally hoped that her aunt would help her plead for leniency. However, when she saw her aunt let go of her hand, her heart sank. This time, she really had shot herself in the foot.


    Sun Jian pulled Liao Yunjin out of the Sun family¡¯s door. Mr. Sun put on a smiling face and greeted everyone with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. It¡¯s just a small matter at home. I¡¯m sorry for making a big deal.¡±


    Although Mr. Sun¡¯s words were addressed to everyone, Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that Mr. Sun¡¯s words were actually meant for Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 739

    <h4>Chapter 739:</h4>


    However, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t seem to have heard his words at all.


    After Mr. Sun dealt with Liao Yunjin, who had nearly ruined his big matter, he thickened his skin and dragged the somewhat unwilling Sun Miaomiao to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Master Yuwen, this is my daughter. Today is her birthday. Thank you foring.¡± His father licked his lips, after he finished speaking to Yuwen Jing with a smile. He turned to Sun Miaomiao and said, ¡°Miaomiao, apany Master Yuwen well tonight.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er never expected that Sun Guoqiang would say such a thing in front of everyone. Her eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Did Sun Guoqiang know what he meant by this sentence? Or could it be that Sun Guoqiang¡¯s brain had been messed up by the interests of his family? He actually disregarded his daughter¡¯s interests and said such words.


    What did he take his daughter for? An escort?


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who had such thoughts. Xu Zhengle and the others stood not far away from Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. They all heard Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words. Xu Zhengle let out a snort after hearing Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words, heughed and said, ¡°Did Sun Guoqiang take the wrong medicine today? He actually said such words to his daughter in front of so many of us. How will his daughter be able to survive in this circle in the future?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s not right. As far as I know, Sun Guoqiang is an old fox. He wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing,¡± Qiu Kaifeng said while stroking his chin.


    ¡°Sun Guoqiang¡¯s greed is too much. I think that the position of his children in his heart is inferior to the interests of the family.¡± Su Jinming looked at Yuwen Jing sitting beside Chen Meng¡¯er with aplicated gaze, he was extremely concerned about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words really hurt my heart.¡±


    Before Xu Zhengle could finish his sentence, someone cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally thought that Sun Guoqiang dotes on his daughter and is better than my old man. But now it seems like that¡¯s not the case,¡± Xu Lele, who had unknowingly stood behind Xu Zhengle, said.


    Xu Lele¡¯s words gave Xu Zhengle a big fright. Xu Zhengle patted his chest, with an exaggerated expression, he said, ¡°Lele, can you stop standing behind me silently every time? Don¡¯t you know that you can scare people to death? Also, I will tell the old man that you actually spoke ill of him behind his back.¡± Xu Zhengle finally found something that could be used against Xu Lele in family politics.


    ¡°Bah, look at your cowardice. No wonder Grandpa always says that you don¡¯t look like a man.¡± Xu Lele rolled her eyes at Xu Zhengle impatiently. ¡°I say, Zhengle, if you hadn¡¯t done so many wicked things, would you be so easily frightened? Also, if you want toin to the old man, go ahead. I want to see if the old man will deal with you first or me first.¡±


    The topic of discussion between Xu Zhengle and Xu Lele suddenly changed. Su Jinming and Qiu Kaifeng, on the other hand, had long been used to it. Anyway, every time the Xu siblings quarreled, Xu Zhengle was the one who lost.


    When Sun Miaomiao heard her father¡¯s words, her face instantly turned pale. She never thought that one day, her father would say such words in front of her. ¡°Dad.¡± Sun Miaomiao¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but in the end, only one word came out.


    However, Sun Guoqiang, who was too eager to seed, did not notice his daughter¡¯s pale face. Instead, he saw Sun Miaomiao standing there motionlessly, he lowered his face unhappily. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Come over and apany Master Yuwen.¡±


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!

 Chapter 740

    <h4>Chapter 740:</h4>


    ¡°Ha, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a father like the head of the Sun family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not a busybody, but the fact that Sun Guoqiang was trying to poach her man in front of her¡­ It really made her unable to bear it.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Sun Guoqiang subconsciously wanted to open his mouth and reprimand her. However, when he turned his head and saw that it was Chen Meng¡¯er who was speaking, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. If he opened his mouth at this time, he reckoned that he would not be able to settle the deal with Yuwen Jing. His family would bepletely destroyed by the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Sun Guoqiang had endured it and did not open his mouth. She revealed a sweet smile at Sun Guoqiang. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was too obvious. It made people want to ignore it, but they could not ignore it. Sun Guoqiang, who loved his reputation, hated her very much in his heart, but he still endured it and didn¡¯t re up.


    ¡°Other fathers hold their daughters close, doting and pampering them like they were jewels. But the head of the Sun family wants to treat his daughter like an escort and give her to someone else?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not polite. Moreover, she felt that there was no need to be polite to a person like Sun Guoqiang.


    This Sun Guoqiang really took her as a soft person. He actually dared to taunt her again and again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s somewhat unpleasant words made Sun Guoqiang¡¯s face instantly turn ck. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a literal meaning. I think you understand it correctly,¡±Chen Meng¡¯er said after drinking a mouthful of orange juice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯ve said something wrong? Didn¡¯t you mean to send your daughter to someone else¡¯s bed just now? Aren¡¯t your actions treating your daughter like an escort? Of course, if the head of the Sun family thinks that there¡¯s a problem with my understanding, you can also find another person who heard you say that and ask if I¡¯ve misunderstood the meaning of your words just now.¡±


    Sun Guoqiang didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to speak so rudely to him. Now, he realized that what he said just now was thoughtless because he was anxious. However, he was used to being a man of his word. He wouldn¡¯t lower his head and admit that he had said something wrong just now. In fact, Sun Guoqiang didn¡¯t think that he had said something wrong, however, he felt that he had said it too directly. He should have said it more tactfully.


    In the end, Sun Guoqiang really wanted to send his daughter to Yuwen Jing¡¯s bed. However, he didn¡¯t think that he was harming his daughter. He thought that he was doing this for his daughter¡¯s own good.


    If his daughter became Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife, she would be the mistress of the Buyano family. Such an illustrious status was something that many people dreamed of.


    However, if those elders of the Buyano family knew of Sun Guoqiang¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely say in an, ¡°Humph, what do you think our family is? Do you think that anyone can be the mistress of our family? You really overestimate yourself.¡±


    Sun Guoqiang was immersed in the beautiful dream that he had woven, and didn¡¯t want to wake up.


    Sun Guoqiang took a few deep breaths before he pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nose and cursed angrily. However, the way he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was unfriendly. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a fake smile, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, you are wrong. I am Sun Miaomiao¡¯s father. As a father, I will do what is best for my own daughter. Moreover, this is our family¡¯s own business. Miss Meng¡¯er, you seem to be meddling too much.¡±


    The meaning behind Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words was that Chen Meng¡¯er was meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    When Sun Guoqiang said this, Yuwen Jing, Chen haoxuan, and Su Jinming¡¯s expressions changed. Yuwen Jing ced the cup in his hand on the coffee table and was about to stand up to teach Sun Guoqiang a lesson.


    However, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. This was a matter between her and Sun Guoqiang. She would handle it herself. Moreover, dealing with Sun Guoqiang was a piece of cake for her.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er also wanted to use today¡¯s opportunity to tell those who were watching Yuwen Jing that Yuwen Jing was hers. Whoever wanted to snatch Yuwen Jing away from her would have to really think about it. She saw that there were many girls present today who were repeatedly throwing flirtatious nces at Yuwen Jing.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in a good mood and felt that these were all little girls, she wouldn¡¯t have taken it to heart. Otherwise, those girls who kept throwing flirtatious nces at Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t still be standing here.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to take it to heart when Sun Guoqiang tried to take Yuwen Jing in front of her. Today was Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday. She still had to give Sun Miaomiao some respect. She couldn¡¯t ruin her birthday banquet. However, Sun Guoqiang was actually so tactless.


    ¡°Hey, what you said isn¡¯t right. Originally, in the matter between you and Sun Miaomiao, it¡¯s not right for an outsider like me to stand out and speak. However, Mr. Sun, you want to send your daughter to Yuwen Jing¡¯s bed. Yuwen Jing is my boyfriend. Mr. Sun, you already disrespected me in front of my face. If I don¡¯te out and say something, isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile. However, this smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t hide the joy in them. He had always wondered when he would be able to hear Chen Meng¡¯er confirm their rtionship. He thought that he would have to wait for a long time. However, he had never thought that this surprise woulde so suddenly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Yuwen Jing would have hugged Chen Meng¡¯er and given her a kiss.


    Some people were happy, while others were sad. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Su Jinming¡¯s heart ache. He thought that he was already mentally prepared, but when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er tell him about her rtionship with another boy, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache.


    Xu Zhengle and Qiu Kaifeng couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Jinming worriedly.

 Chapter 741

    <h4>Chapter 741:</h4>


    Su Jinming wanted to turn around and leave. The girl he liked in his heart had admitted that she liked another boy in front of him. This was no different from slicing his heart into pieces.


    However, Su Jinming¡¯s feet seemed to be nailed to the floor. He couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard he tried. He stared unblinkingly at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was half-embraced by Yuwen Jing. His eyes were slightly red.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was only focused on dealing with Sun Guoqiang and didn¡¯t notice the strange situation around her. Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing noticed that there was an overly intense gaze on him and Chen Meng¡¯er. Yuwen Jing followed the gaze and looked over. When he saw that Su Jinming¡¯s eyes were slightly red, he understood. He hugged Chen Meng¡¯er even harder.


    Su Jinming wasn¡¯t blind. He had seen Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions. This time, he averted his gaze. He was afraid that if he continued to watch, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in and rush forward to recklessly express his intentions to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Su Jinming knew clearly that Chen Meng¡¯er was not like any of the girls he knew in the past. She waspletely different from them. It was precisely because he knew clearly what kind of person Chen Meng¡¯er was, he would always suppress the feelings in his heart.


    That was because he knew that if he were to rashly run up to Chen Meng¡¯er and express his feelings to her, he might not even have the chance to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s friend in the future and might not even have the chance to look at her from afar. That was why Su Jinming had been suppressing his feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er so that Chen Meng¡¯er would not find out.


    ¡°Jinming, are you alright? Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± Xu Zhengle was very worried about his friend who was trapped by his feelings. Speaking of which, he had never expected that among the three of them, Su Jinming would be trapped in a whirlpool of feelings that he could not extricate himself from.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys can sit over there with me and drink some wine.¡± Su Jinming put away the pain in his heart and forced himself to reveal a smile tofort his brothers who were worried about him.


    However, Su Jinming didn¡¯t know that the smile he was showing now was uglier than crying. Qiu Kaifeng patted Su Jinming¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t smile if you don¡¯t want to. If you smile like this, you¡¯ll only make me and Le feel ufortable.¡±


    Xu Lele, who was still bickering with Xu Zhengle, only realizedter that there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere of her brother¡¯s group. She leaned over, she asked, ¡°Dude, what¡¯s wrong? Why does Jinming look so ugly?¡±


    Xu Zhengle did not know what to say about his sister. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t meddle in adults¡¯ matters. Also, you are a girl. You should behave like a girl. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t ask about boys¡¯ matters.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to ask? If I didn¡¯t care about Jinming, I wouldn¡¯t ask. If it were you, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you even if you cried yourself to death in front of me.¡±


    Xu Zhengle was not in the mood to bicker with his sister. This was the first time he had seen his friend in such a state. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not in the mood to bicker with you today.¡± What Xu Zhengle did not say was that he would deal with herter.

 Chapter 742

    <h4>Chapter 742:</h4> <h4>??</h4>


    However, Xu Lele was not afraid of her brothering to settle the score with her. Her brother was no match for her at all. If worse came to worst, she could just go home and ask for help. ¡°Hmph, do you think I want to bicker with you? I¡¯m not going to bother with you anymore. I¡¯m going to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Xu Lele was usually cold to people. It made it difficult for people to get close to her. However, she would be friendly to anyone who was acknowledged by her.


    As Xu Lele spoke, she walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Xu Zhengle was furious as he watched Xu Lele leave. This girl was really troublesome. She really did not mention anything.


    Sun Guoqiang was really blinded by the interests of his family. All he could see now was what benefits the Sun family would get if Yuwen Jing became their son-inw. When he went out in the future, those who used to look down on him would have to suck up to him.


    This kind of fantasy was too beautiful. It was so beautiful that Sun Guoqiang was willing to be trapped in it and was unwilling to go out.


    Sun Guoqiang, who was trapped in the beautiful dream that he had woven for himself, had long lost his usual shrewdness.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, what you said is not right. You and the head of the Yuwen family are unmarried. I am not poaching your boyfriend. This is just the head of the Yuwen family taking the initiative to pursue his happiness.¡± Sun Guoqiang did not feel that what he said just now was wrong. Even if what he said made people feel that he was sending his daughter to Yuwen Jing¡¯s bed, so what? As long as his daughter became Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife, the mistress of the Buyano family, those who had once gossiped behind his back would have to shut their mouths when the time came.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was angered by Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words andughed. This was the first time she had met a scoundrel like Sun Guoqiang. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When did Yuwen Jing¡¯s thoughts be known by you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Sun Guoqiang¡¯s face with an unconcealed sarcasm. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she turned her head and asked Yuwen Jing with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that you are also here. You should tell everyone that the Mr. Sun said that I hindered you from pursuing the happiness that belongs to you?¡±


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er said it with a smile, Yuwen Jing knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was really angry. He was sure that if his answer was not good, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely stand up and turn around to leave. In the future, she would probably ignore him.


    Yuwen Jing felt wronged and angry in his heart. He had never seen a person who could talk to him like that. Didn¡¯t Sun Guoqiang see that he was also here? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would expose him? Or did he think that Yuwen Jing would be at his mercy?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that before. Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how I feel about you. I¡¯ve decided you were the one when I was young. In this life, I won¡¯t marry anyone else but you. You¡¯re my only wife,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Chen Meng¡¯er. He confessed his love to her. After expressing his position to Chen Menger, Yuwen Jing looked up at Guoqiang Sun. He put on a cold face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the head of the Sun family, whom I have only met once or twice, could guess my thoughts like this. Mr. Sun, please be careful when you speak in the future. Don¡¯t be so pretentious. Also, not everyone can sit in the position of the mistress of the Buyano family. With your daughter like this, not to mention the fact that I don¡¯t like her at all, even if I did, the elders of the Buyano family wouldn¡¯t allow your daughter to be the mistress of the Buyano family. Meng¡¯er is acknowledged by all the elders of the Buyano family. She is the future mistress of the Buyano family.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words did not pay any respect to Sun Guoqiang.


    Sun Guoqiang listened to Yuwen Jing¡¯s words and his expression turned extremely ugly. Sun Miaomiao¡¯s face was frighteningly pale.


    ¡°Also, I think that I might have caused a misunderstanding for you, Mr. Sun, bying to attend your dear daughter¡¯s birthday party today. I came to attend your daughter¡¯s birthday party not because of your daughter, but because I value the opportunity to be by Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.¡±


    Sun Guoqiang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he realized that he did not seem to have anything to say to exin himself.


    Because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, the people present immediately began to gossip. Originally, when they saw Sun Guoqiang¡¯s confident appearance, they all thought that the Sun family had apanied Yuwen Jing, which was why they spoke so confidently. They actually dared face the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    However, they did not expect that after all this time, things were not as they had thought. They were all speechless. Sun Guoqiang¡¯s brain was really muddled. He actually dared go up against the Green Gang.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er feel much better. She had already thought it through. If Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made her feel ufortable, she would not bother with Yuwen Jing anymore in the future.


    However, although she feltfortable in her heart, she did not n to let Sun Guoqiang go just like that. Sun Guoqiang actually dared to snatch her boyfriend? He was really tired of living.


    ¡°Sun Guoqiang, I originally did not want to interfere with the dirty things that your Sun family did outside. However, you actually dared plot against me. Then I won¡¯t be polite. Recently, in order to obtain the government¡¯s development project, you, Sun Guoqiang, not only bribed government officials, but also schemed against yourpetitors.¡±


    The surroundings suddenly exploded.

 Chapter 743

    <h4>Chapter 743:</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. My father and the others were so confident about thest project. How did the Sun family, who was the least visible, seed in the end? At that time, my father and the others even said that they had underestimated the enemy. It seems that they were not rivals, but people who were used to ying dirty tricks behind the scenes. Hmph, I really couldn¡¯t tell that the Sun family would be such scumbags. I know now. I must tell my father,¡± a fair-skinned boy with a pair of gold-rimmed sses stood up and said indignantly.


    With that, he turned and walked away. It seemed that he was very angry.


    He started a domino effect.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er said just now, some people might not believe it, especially the families that had a good rtionship with the Sun family. However, seeing these people step forward and use the Sun family of the immoral things they had done, these people who were originally defending the Sun family in their hearts had already changed their minds.


    As for Sun Guoqiang, he had long woken up from the beautiful dream that he had woven himself into. When he heard the discussions around him, his face suddenly darkened.


    The things he had done in secret were all hidden from the public. He had always been especially careful and cautious. Sun Guoqiang had always thought that his methods were impressive and that he had done a good job of keeping the secret. The dirty things he had done, other than his own people, no one else knew about it. He had never thought that there would be a day where someone would speak about him in front of everyone in such an open manner.


    Sun Guoqiang now had the intention to kill Chen Meng¡¯er. If the things he had done were really brought up on the table, not only would he offend most of the aristocratic families in the capital, but the Sun family might even be destroyed by his hands.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, you can think whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say such things.¡± Sun Guoqiang¡¯s hands hung by the sides of his body as he clenched them tightly. It took him a lot of effort to calm himself down and force himself to smile. He said gently to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Judging from what Mr. Sun said, he definitely doesn¡¯t understand my character. As a person, I always pay attention to evidence when I speak. If there¡¯s no evidence, I won¡¯t open my mouth like this. Since Mr. Sun thinks that I¡¯m speaking nonsense here, how about this? I¡¯ll be a good person until the end. In a while, I¡¯ll get someone to send a piece of evidence to everyone present. This way, everyone will know my character and also let everyone know whether or not I¡¯m spouting nonsense and ndering the head of the Sun family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled as she looked at the head of the Sun family and said, however, when the head of the Su family saw the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, a chill ran down his spine.


    How could he have forgotten that the girl in front of him who looked harmless and smiled very sweetly was not an ordinary girl? She was the youngdy of the Green Gang and the current leader of the Green Gang. What had he done just now? Sun Guoqiang¡¯s back had long been drenched in sweat. He did not know how to end the situation.


    Sun Guoqiang could only smile apologetically and say, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, look at me. My brain is muddled. I don¡¯t even think before I speak. I understand your character. I understand.¡± He only had one thought in his heart, and that was that he couldn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er take out any evidence and let everyone present have a copy. When that time came, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.


    Just now, people were gathered together in twos and threes, chatting andughing, but now all of them had gathered around. Many of them stared at Sun Guoqiang.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>Chapter 744:</h4>


    ¡°It seems that the head of the Sun family has admitted to the dirty things he has done?¡± Someone in the crowd said.


    ¡°How can he not admit to it? Otherwise, when we all get evidence, he will look even worse.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care what others said or did. If it weren¡¯t for Sun Guoqiang being so blind, goading her again and again, she really wouldn¡¯t have had the time to care about these family matters.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that things were about to develop to this point. In the future, it could be said that Sun Guoqiang would suffer.


    As she listened to everyone¡¯s chatter, Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her swollen temples and said to Yuwen Jing, Chen Haoxuan and Qiu Jing, ¡°I¡¯m going back. Are you guys staying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you, of course.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said that, Qiu Jing couldn¡¯t wait to go with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you too.¡± Yuwen Jing hade to the Sun family because of Chen Meng¡¯er. Now that Chen Meng¡¯er was leaving, why would he stay?


    Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t need to say anything. He hade unwillingly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she stood up and left without saying goodbye to Sun Guoqiang and Sun Miaomiao. Yuwen Jing, Qiu Jing, and Chen Haoxuan followed closely behind.


    Once Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left, many people at the scene didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Not long after, the Sun family, which was originally very lively, suddenly became deserted. The living room of the Sun family was not as neat and tidy as usual. It seemed a little dirty and messy.


    Sun Guoqiang sat on the sofa with a gloomy face. His face was terrifyingly gloomy. His wife, Sun Miaomiao, and Sun Jian, who had just sent Liao Yunjin back, looked at Sun Guoqiang, whose face was uncertain. Sun Jian was puzzled. What had happened when he was gone?


    He looked at Sun Miaomiao, who had her head lowered, with some worry in his heart. Could it be that his sister, Sun Miaomiao, had done something and caused some big trouble? Sun Jian had already begun to think about how he would help his sister.


    However, before Sun Jian could finish thinking, someone aggressively barged in, looking as if he wanted to settle the score with someone.


    Those who were in this circle were not stupid. The people who had just left went back and told their parents what had happened today in a few words.


    Just like that, someone came to the Sun family residence to settle the score.


    The Sun family was destined to have a sleepless night tonight.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left the Sun family residence, Yuwen Jing shamelessly sat in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car. As for his own car, he had already sent it away and asked his chauffeur to drive it back. Yuwen Jing¡¯s mind was still in turmoil because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words at night.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, send Qiu Jing home first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was gettingte, so she let Uncle Zhao send Qiu Jing home first.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± Uncle Zhao didn¡¯t even ask for Qiu Jing¡¯s address. He turned the steering wheel and drove in the direction of Qiu Jing¡¯s home.


    Qiu Jing originally wanted to tell Uncle Zhao her home address, but when she saw the scenery outside the window, she swallowed the words that came to her mouth.


    After sending Qiu Jing off, Chen Meng¡¯er turned to ask Yuwen Jing, who especially liked to stick to her tonight, ¡°Are you going back or returning to the Green Gang with us?¡±


    ¡°If he returns to the Green Gang with us, Grandpa Liu will chase him out.¡± Before Yuwen Jing could say anything, Chen Haoxuan whispered.


    After Chen Haoxuan finished speaking, he received a dangerous look from Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Haoxuan quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Green Gang with you. It¡¯s gettingte. I don¡¯t think Grandpa Liu will chase me back.¡± It was a rare opportunity to stick by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. Yuwen Jing would not waste this opportunity.


    As for whether Elder Liu would be willing to keep him in the Green Gang, he knew.


    It should be said that Elder Liu and Elder Qu had already heard about what happened in the Sun family today. As long as it was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er, these two old men were like angry tigers.


    Therefore, Yuwen Jing knew clearly that Elder Liu and Elder Qu must be gnashing their teeth and hatefully thinking about how to deal with the Sun family.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s thoughts were not wrong, but he missed out on some very important things. He had forgotten what Chen Meng¡¯er was angry about today.


    He had forgotten that Elder Liu and Elder Qu knew this clearly. When Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and walked into the Green Gang, Elder Liu and Elder Qu, who were waiting in the front hall, snorted coldly when they saw Yuwen Jing.


    They did not have any good expressions for Yuwen Jing to see.


    Elder Liu was even more direct. He said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°You¡¯re just like your grandfather. Your skin is unusually thick. You actually daree here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really useless. You actually let a woman stand in front of you to help you block,¡± Elder Qu also said.


    Although they knew that Yuwen Jing really couldn¡¯t be med for this matter, they had always disliked Yuwen Jing, who always wanted to snatch their granddaughter away from them. Now that they had this opportunity, how could they let go of such a good opportunity to scold Yuwen Jing?


    Yuwen Jing was also used to Elder Liu and Elder Qu finding fault with him. He had long cultivated an indestructible body of steel.


    He stood beside Chen Meng¡¯er with a normal expression and said, ¡°Grandpas, don¡¯t worry. I will handle the Sun family.¡± Even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t deal with the Sun family, he was prepared to make things difficult for the Sun family.


    ¡°Hmph, hindsight.¡± Elder Liu said.


    ¡°Who wants you to deal with it? I have my methods.¡± Elder Qu was domineering.


    As he spoke, the two old men excitedly discussed how to deal with the matter of the Sun family.


    Chen Haoxuan, who stood beside Chen Meng¡¯er, looked at the two old men who were discussing excitedly. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. From the looks of it, the person he could not afford to offend the most was Meng¡¯er. Just thinking about the consequences of offending Meng¡¯er made him shudder.

 Chapter 745

    <h4>Chapter 745:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In fact, there was no need for Elder Liu and Elder Qu to appear. The Sun family could no longer stay in the capital.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words at Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party were like a grenade.


    After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they all had a n in their hearts. When they went back, they found someone to investigate. In the past two days, there had been an endless stream of people who came to find Sun Guoqiang with evidence.


    From this, it could be seen how many immoral things Sun Guoqiang had done.


    The things that Sun Guoqiang had done in the Sun family quickly spread in the circle, and the people in this circle also ostracized the Sun family. Thepany that had previously cooperated with the Sun family also felt some lingering fear after hearing what Sun Guoqiang had done. Such a vicious man was really not suitable to be a partner.


    The Sun family had been very busy recently. Not only did they have to deal with the people who came to settle scores with them, but they also had to deal with the partners who heard the news and requested to terminate their contracts.


    The Sun family¡¯s teacups and vases had been smashed many times. The Sun Guoqiang, who had always been proud of himself, had suddenly be a few years older.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have much interest in following the Sun family¡¯s development. On the other hand, Elder Liu and Elder Qu had sent people to keep an eye on them. As long as there was a slight movement, they would be able to get the news at the first moment.


    Originally, when Chen Meng¡¯er came back from school every day, she could see the two old men excitedly discussing the Sun family¡¯s current situation. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er returned home on this day, she felt that the atmosphere between the two old men was somewhat strange. Elder Liu lowered his head and yed go as usual. However, Elder Qu did not bicker with Elder Liu as usual. Instead, there was an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°Grandpas, I¡¯m back. What happened today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not carry her bag back to her room. She simply found a seat and sat down.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Elder Liu snorted clearly. This snort was clearly directed at Elder Qu. Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an awkward and apologetic smile.


    Elder Qu¡¯s apologetic expression made Elder Liu furious again, he said to Elder Qu in a bad tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone always im to love Meng¡¯er the most? But now, for a so-called favor, where do you put Meng¡¯er?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already puzzled by the strange behavior of the two old men. Now, Elder Liu¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er even more puzzled. What exactly happened?


    ¡°Grandpas, shouldn¡¯t you two let me know what exactly happened first. Or rather, if the two of you aren¡¯t willing to say it, allow me to go ask someone else first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and Elder Qu.


    ¡°Let him say it.¡± Elder Liu said in a bad mood and tilted his head to the side.


    Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with some grievance, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I did not know the Sun family¡¯s matter would end like this. But look at him, give him a look.¡± Elder Qu pointed at Elder Liu.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? Do you think I can¡¯t see through your little thoughts? You¡¯re in a dilemma. Otherwise, why would you hesitate?¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Qu with contempt.

 Chapter 746

    <h4>Chapter 746:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Elder Qu¡¯s thoughts were caught by Elder Liu. He touched his nose in embarrassment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also understood the whole story from Elder Qu¡¯s words and Elder Liu¡¯s supplementary actions.


    It turned out that Sun Guoqiang¡¯s father, Elder Sun, had once helped Elder Qu by chance when he was young. Although the Sun family and the Qu family did not have any interactions over the years, Elder Qu had always been thinking about the little favor Elder sun had done for him back then. Usually, he would ask his children to help out the Sun family a little.


    After Elder Qu handed this matter over to his sons, he did not take it to heart. This time, Elder Qu was very angry that Sun Guoqiang had provoked Chen Meng¡¯er, but he did not think about the rtionship between Sun Guoqiang and the Sun family.


    When he returned to his house, he saw that Sun Guoqiang was holding onto the trembling Elder sun, who was leaning on his walking stick. They were sitting in his living room, waiting for him.


    At first nce, Elder Qu was quite happy to see Elder Sun. After not seeing him for so many years, he wanted to catch up with his old friend. However, Elder Sun, who had something on his mind, was not in the mood to catch up with Elder Qu. He directly went straight to the point and told him the purpose of this visit.


    Elder Sun was not polite with his words. He directly told him about how he had helped Elder Qu in the past.


    Elder Sun¡¯s tone was resolute. Sun Guoqiang¡¯s expression made Elder Qu and even the rest of the Qu family feel very ufortable. The smile on Elder Qu¡¯s face at that time was gone. He felt that the kind smile on his face back then and the friend who helped him was gone.


    What was left was a face that was somewhat sinister for the sake of fame and fortune.


    If it were ording to Elder Qu¡¯s usual temper, he would have long flicked his sleeves and left. However, due to the kindness that Elder Sun had shown him in the past, he could only restrain himself.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she pondered for a while and asked Elder Qu, ¡°Then Grandpa, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, to be honest, I really feel that it¡¯s a little difficult.¡± Elder Qu sighed.


    The duo felt that Elder Qu owed them a favor. Therefore, Elder Qu had to help them. Elder Qu was very angry with the attitude of Elder Sun and Sun Guoqiang. If it weren¡¯t for Elder Sun helping him, he would have asked people to kick them out. ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, you didn¡¯t see the attitude of those two. I almost got angry. Tell me, what kind of attitude should one have when they ask for help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for giving them too much face. If it were up to me, I would say that the small favor that Sun Qiang helped you with back then had long been repaid after so many years. Moreover, it was because you had been helping the Sun family for so many years that the two were getting more and more insatiable. Humph, if you ask me, you should have taken out your usual imposing manner at that time and directly chased them out.¡± Elder Liu was originally a person who was used to doing as he pleased.


    He did not care about the eyes of outsiders, but Elder Qu was different. He thought too much and had to worry too much.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Qu¡¯s conflicted appearance and understood that he could not be like Elder Liu. He would not abandon the Qu family¡¯s reputation and disregard it. And it was precisely because the duo had grasped this weakness of Elder Qu that they were so arrogant.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa, the two of you should calm down. I think this matter is very simple.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head. She said to Elder Qu, ¡°Since you are still concerned about the Sun family¡¯s favor to you, you don¡¯t have to care about the Sun family¡¯s matter this time. Later, you can also talk to them very easily. Just say that your ability is limited and you can¡¯t intervene in this matter. In any case, you can push it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had an idea.


    ¡°It can only be like this. However, I just feel ufortable in my heart.¡± Elder Qu had never felt so aggrieved before.


    ¡°Hmph, you deserve it. In any case, I don¡¯t like the Sun family very much.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s current state was no different from a child.


    Elder Qu was enlightened by Chen Meng¡¯er, and his heart was immediately at ease. He thought it through. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t care about this matter. You can do whatever you want.¡± Elder Qu decided to tell his family when he returned, in the future, when he saw the two, he would just avoid them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little speechless at the actions of Elder Sun and Mr. Sun. Moreover, she did not think that the Sun family¡¯s current situation would be helped even if they were to seek help from the Qu family. It would have been fine if the things that Sun Guoqiang had done had not been exposed, but now it was toote. How could he escape so easily?


    Moreover, if it was not done well, he might even have to go to prison. Sun Guoqiang had done many illegal things.


    In addition, Sun Guoqiang had offended not just one person, but entire families. He had even offended most of the people in the upper-ss circle. He had offended too many people, and there were also many who wanted to kill him. In such a situation, if he were to look for the Qu family, how could the Qu family intervene and help him?


    The Qu family would not let their family fall into an embarrassing situation just because of a small favor.


    Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of the Sun family, Elder Sun and Mr. Sun would definitely feel that with the Qu family¡¯s help, they could rest easy.

 Chapter 747

    <h4>Chapter 747:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Needless to say, Elder Sun and Mr. Sun, who thought that they had a chance of redemption because of the Qu family, could finally go back and have a sound sleep.


    Elder Sun and Mr. Sun thought that when they woke up the next day, their family would return to its normal circumstances before anything happened to them. They thought that the Sun family would still be the same family that everyone nodded and praised when they went out.


    However, this time, Elder Sun and Mr. Sun were destined to be disappointed.


    Not to mention that the Qu family did not intend to intervene to help this time, even if the Qu family intervened to help this time, as long as Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu did not relent, the Sun family would still be a rat in a sea of traps. The Sun family wanted to turn the tables, but that waspletely wishful thinking.


    When they went out, the Elder Qu, who still had a taut face, returned to the Qu family. However, Elder Qu¡¯s face changed into a smile at this moment. When he saw his wife, he could not help butin to her about the situation.


    Elder Qu wasn¡¯t willing to eat at home. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Qu calling to urge him toe back to eat, he would probably have thickened his skin and sat at the Green Gang¡¯s dining table withouting down. Chen Meng¡¯er had cooked so he wanted to eat her food. He wanted to see if Elder Liu could force him out if he refused to leave.


    When Madam Qu heard her husband say that it was her granddaughter who personally made the dishes, her heart was quite moved. But even though she was moved, Madam Qu still had her principles. However, Madam Qu had a n in her heart. She had to give Meng¡¯er a callter and talk to her.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Hurry up, everyone is waiting for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, did I let them wait? Seriously, I didn¡¯t even get to eat Meng¡¯er¡¯s personally cooked dishes,¡± Elder Qu muttered, venting his dissatisfaction.


    In the dining room, there were only three empty seats, the main seat, and the two seats on both sides of the main seat. Needless to say, this main seat was definitely Elder Qu¡¯s. As for the two seats beside the main seat, one was Madam Qu¡¯s, and the other was the seat that Elder Qu insisted on leaving for Chen Meng¡¯er, who rarely came back.


    Every time the Qu family¡¯s daughters-inw ate, they would see that empty chair, and their hearts would feel ufortable. Of course, Murong Ying was an exception. After all, this seat was reserved for her precious daughter.


    The Qu family did not have the habit of keeping their mouths shut. However, under the pressure of Elder Qu, very few dared open their mouths during dinner.


    And today, Cao Feiying did not know what went wrong. Ever since her family suffered a loss at the hands of Chen Meng¡¯er and suffered a setback, Cao feiying, who had always been well-behaved and kept to herself, had suffered again. ¡°Father, I heard from Yaotao that you are not going to meddle in the Sun family¡¯s matters?¡±


    As soon as Cao Feiying said this, Qu Yaotao¡¯s chopsticks froze. He knew that this was not good. He wanted to stop her, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Qu replied faintly.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not good for you to not meddle in the Sun family¡¯s matters. The Sun family has done us a favor. If you don¡¯t meddle, who knows how the people outside will spin the story.¡± Cao Feiying said and simply put down the chopsticks in her hand.


    ¡°Eat your food. This is not something that you should interfere in.¡± Qu Yaotao was a little regretful now. When Cao Feiying asked him about the situation at that time, why did he answer honestly? Cao Feiying did not know why the Sun family would be suppressed to such a state, but she knew that her father-inw had yed a part in this.

 Chapter 748

    <h4>Chapter 748:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yaotao, what do you mean by this? What do you mean it¡¯s not something that I should be involved in? I am also a member of the Qu family. I am also worried that the Qu family¡¯s reputation will be damaged.¡± Cao Feiying said with an awe-inspiring righteousness. She would not admit that she had met her mother today. When she heard her mother mention that the Sun family¡¯s disaster was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er, her temper became hot. She immediately promised her mother that she would help persuade her father-inw to stand up for the Sun family when she returned.


    Elder Qu, who was sitting in the main seat, mmed the chopsticks in his hand on the dining table. ¡°My family¡¯s reputation does not need you to worry about it. I think you should worry about the Cao family first. If I had known earlier, I would have stayed at Meng¡¯er¡¯s ce for dinner.¡± As he said this, Elder Qu¡¯s face darkened. He stood up and returned to his room without looking back.


    Elder Qu did not give her any respect and left. It could be considered as a hard p to Cao Feiying¡¯s face. Cao Feiying turned her head to look at her husband, Qu Yaotao, with an aggrieved expression on her face. But Qu Yaotao was already unhappy with her. He was not in the mood tofort her,


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that Cao Feiying had once again offended Elder Qu because of her. Cao Feiying¡¯s impression in Elder Qu¡¯s heart had be even worse.


    Elder Sun and Mr. Sun slept until dawn. When the two of them woke up, they did not feel as refreshed as they thought. Instead, they felt pain all over their bodies. Why did they feel ufortable?


    Elder Sun and Mr. Sun endured the difort in their bodies. After washing up, they could not wait to find their subordinates. They wanted to hear good news from their subordinates to alleviate the pain in their bodies.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside now? Have those few families already withdrawn theirwsuit?¡± Mr. Sun asked a bunch of questions when he saw his father¡¯s old subordinates.


    This subordinate of Mr. Sun knew what kind of news his master and the others wanted to hear. However, it was a pity that among the news he received today, none of them were good. ¡°Master, the situation outside is not optimistic. The situation has been worsening. Those guys did not withdraw theirwsuit. Moreover, I heard from the court that a few more families brought evidence and went to the court to sue you this morning.¡± With that said, that subordinate lowered his head.


    He did not want to see the ferocious faces of the father and son.


    ¡°What?¡± As he expected, Elder Sun, who was leisurely drinking tea, suddenly threw the teacup in his hand out.


    ¡°How is this possible? The Qu family has already made an appearance. Because of the Qu family¡¯s reputation, those few families also should not dare make a move against our family.¡± Mr. Sun¡¯s eyes were somewhat bloodshot.


    ¡°This guy does not know. We¡¯ll find out more soon,¡± Elder Sun¡¯s subordinate said with some trepidation.


    Elder Sun was older than Mr. Sun and had more experience. In the end, he was more stable than him. However, this was also on the surface. In his heart, he was very anxious.


    ¡°Dad, what should we do now? If the Qu family doesn¡¯t help us, won¡¯t our family be hopeless? Won¡¯t I really be thrown into prison?¡± Mr. Sun was somewhat at a loss of what to do.


    ¡°What are you so anxious for? Look at your current appearance. You don¡¯t have the poise of the head of the Sun family at all.¡± Elder Sun red at Mr. Sun. Then, his face darkened. He said, ¡°Hmph, if the Qu family is really unkind to our family, then don¡¯t me us for being unrighteous. If it wasn¡¯t for me helping him back then, how could his family still have such glory now?¡±


    IWhen Elder Qu was in a difficult position, he helped Elder Qu to tide over the difficulties of the Qu family. However, why didn¡¯t his Elder Sun think about how much Elder Qu had repaid him for the small favor he had done for the Qu family back then?


    For the Sun family to have today¡¯s status, how much of a role did the Qu family y?


    As for the Sun family, Elder Sun was like an ingrate who could not be properly raised. He had always felt that the Qu family should help their family and that it was only right and proper. And now, if the Qu family did not help, then it was their fault. It was their unkindness and injustice.


    ¡°Dad, what about you?¡± Mr. Sun was reprimanded by Elder Sun, so he calmed down a little.


    ¡°What about me? Since our family is unable to escape this time, then when our family dies, we will have to drag some of them down with us.¡± Mr. Sun¡¯s ruthless methods werepletely inherited from Elder Sun.


    Looking at Elder Sun¡¯s gloomy look, one would know.


    Mr. Sun still wanted to ask, but he was stopped by Elder Sun¡¯s gaze. ¡°If you shouldn¡¯t ask, then don¡¯t ask. Just do your duty.¡± After saying that, Elder Sun impatiently motioned for Mr. Sun to go out. He left his subordinate behind.


    It was a rare weekend. It was a rare opportunity for Chen Meng¡¯er to stay in bed. Elder Liu, who felt sorry for his granddaughter, also specifically instructed the members of the Green Gang not to make too much noise on the morning of the weekend and disturb her.


    Therefore, the Green Gang was very quiet today.


    However, this silence was quickly broken by Zhou Yunjie, who rushed over in a hurry.


    Elder Liu, who was practicing martial arts, saw Zhou Yunjie, who was usually calm and collected. He looked a little flustered. He casually asked, ¡°Yunjie, you¡¯re in a hurry early in the morning. Why are you looking for the little miss?¡±


    If it was someone else who asked this question, Zhou Yunjie would probably pretend not to hear it and walk away. However, the person who asked this question was Elder Liu, whom he respected. He still stopped in his tracks. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m looking for Little Miss for something regarding the Sun family. It¡¯s a little urgent, so.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anymore. I got it. I reckon that she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯ll go and wake her up now. You can rest over there for a while,¡± Elder Liu also said casually, he didn¡¯t expect to hear a detailed answer from Zhou Yunjie.


    Although Zhou Yunjie was selected by him to be a part of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard, there were still differences between men and women. He should not see her sleeping.

 Chapter 749

    <h4>Chapter 749:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather, Elder Liu, say that Zhou Yunjie hade to look for her, she had a rough idea of the reason why.


    She did not dy. She washed up, changed her clothes, and moved very quickly.


    Elder Liu, who was waiting outside, was afraid that his granddaughter would be anxious, so he said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be anxious. Take your time. I¡¯ll let that kid, Yunjie, sit in the living room.¡± As soon as Elder Liu said this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room door creaked open.


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Well, Elder Liu felt that what he said just now waspletely unnecessary. How could he forget that his girl waspletely different from other kids her age? She was swift and decisive in doing things.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhou Yunjie, she opened her mouth and went straight to the point. ¡°Yunjie, is there any new movement from the Sun family?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, you are still amazing. You have already guessed it.¡± It was rare for Zhou Yunjie topliment people. However, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I also only guessed that the matter of you rushing here in a hurry is rted to the Sun family. As for what it is, I don¡¯t know. However, looking at you, it should be an urgent matter. Tell me, what is the Sun family nning to do. What are they thinking of doing to deal with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the Sun family would target her. After all, she was the cause of all the disasters in the Sun family.


    Although, the most important reason was that Sun Guoqiang had done one too many wicked things. However, Elder Sun and Mr. Sun did not think that way.


    ¡°This time, Little Miss, you guessed wrong. The target of Elder Sun and Mr. Sun this time is not you, but Elder Qu.¡± Zhou Yunjie knew that his Little Miss did not like to beat around the bush, moreover, this matter really did note up in a roundabout way from time to time.


    ¡°What?¡± The one who asked this question was Elder Liu, who was sitting at the side and leisurely drinking his morning tea. ¡°Yunjie, did you mishear? Hose two want to deal with Elder Qu? Elder Qu has no enmity with the Sun family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and thought for a while and she said, ¡°Elder Sun and Mr. Sun are not helping their case. Are they unhappy? They feel that Grandpa is too heartless. Elder Sun and Mr. Sun are trying to drag someone down with them before they die.¡± Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er really analyzed Elder Sun and Mr. Sun¡¯s psyche urately.


    The people from the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework only found out Elder Sun and Mr. Sun¡¯s next move. As for the reason, they didn¡¯t know. Therefore, Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t know what Elder Sun and Mr. Sun were thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are thinking. I didn¡¯t find out. Moreover, our people only found out what the Sun family¡¯s next move is. As for their specific actions, Little Miss, I¡¯m really sorry, we don¡¯t know. That old man from the Sun family is too cunning. Only he and his old subordinate know about his actions against Elder Qu.¡± When he said this, Zhou Yunjie felt very ufortable. He felt like he had failed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also saw through Zhou Yunjie¡¯s thoughts. She did not have any thoughts of ming Zhou Yunjie. ¡°This is a verymon matter. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Just take it as a lesson to learn from.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯erforted Zhou Yunjie, but her mind was already spinning rapidly. She was thinking about what Elder Sun would do next when he targeted Elder Qu.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking, Elder Liu and Zhou Yunjie did not disturb her. They knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s habits. However, Elder Qu, who had rushed over early in the morning, did not know that Chen Meng¡¯er was currently troubled by the matter of the Sun family wanting to deal with him. The moment he entered the door, he shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Elder Liu, let me tell you. Tonight, even if you kick me out, I won¡¯t leave. I also want to stay for dinner. Let me tell you, I am prepared this time. I have brought my wife.¡±?Today was the weekend. Elder Qu¡¯s heart was always thinking about the table of delicacies that Chen Meng¡¯er had personally cookedst night.

 Chapter 750

    <h4>Chapter 750:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This morning, he had made his wifee to the Green Gang as well. He vowed to take root in the Green Gang and eat the dishes personally cooked by his precious granddaughter.


    Madam Qu was very embarrassed by her husband¡¯s shameless behavior. ¡°What are you shouting for? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re here to freeload off your granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just here to have a meal with my granddaughter. Hmph, let them talk,¡± Elder Qu said as he pulled at his neck.


    After being teased by Elder Qu, Chen Meng¡¯er also recovered from her thoughts.


    She could sit at ease now that Elder Qu was here.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and Zhou Yunjie walked out. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, You¡¯re here. Since Grandpa wants to taste my cooking so much, I definitely can¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll personally cook a big meal for everyone at noon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Madam Qu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Haha, good, good..¡± Elder Qu let out a hearty smile. However, if Elder Qu didn¡¯t throw a provocative look at Elder Liu, the atmosphere would be even better.


    ¡°Hmph. Do you think Meng¡¯er is cooking for you? It¡¯s not. Meng¡¯er is doing this for the sake of your wife.¡± Elder Liu was too used to bickering with Elder Qu. Especially when it came to Chen Meng¡¯er, it wasmon for the two of them to be jealous of each other.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held Elder Qu¡¯s hand and the two of them walked into the house while chatting andughing. No one bothered with these two elders who were arguing like children.


    On Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, she was discussing the dishes for lunch with Madam Qu animatedly.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er was talking with Madam Qu, her mind was not idle. She was thinking about how to deal with the Sun family¡¯s matters. At the very least, she had to ensure the safety of Elder Qu and the Qu family. As for the Sun family, she had plenty of ways to deal with them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not prepared to tell the Qu family¡¯s two elders about this matter. This matter had originally started because of her. She did not want the two elders to be afraid. So, Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of the fact that Elder Qu and Madam Qu were not paying attention and pulled Zhou Yunjie to the side, giving him some instructions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not prepared to let the Qu family¡¯s two elders know about this matter, but she still informed her father, Qu Yaobing, about this matter. No matter what, this matter concerned the Qu family, and the Qu family still had the right to know about it. This was also to remind them to let them be on their guard a little.


    ......


    At this moment, Qu Yaobing, who was still busy on the weekend, was halfway through his subordinate¡¯s report when his assistant knocked on the door and walked in, interrupting him.


    Just as Qu Yaobing¡¯s assistant walked in, Qu Yaobing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Xiao Liu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Boss, your daughter called and said that she has something to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Liu was not frightened by Qu Yaobing¡¯s dark expression. His boss had specifically told him that if his daughter called to ask for him, no matter what he was busy with, he had to inform him.


    Right after Xiao Liu said that, Qu Yaobing¡¯s expression changed immediately. He was no longer as angry as before. If one looked carefully, one would be able to see a smile on his face. ¡°Alright, put me through.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li, leave this report here. I¡¯ll read it myself in a while. I¡¯ll let Xiao Liu tell you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Li wanted to stay but he did not have the guts to do so.


    However, before Xiao Li left, the call was transferred in. Qu Yaobing did not have the time to bother with Xiao Li and immediately picked up the call. His voice waspletely different from when he was talking to Xiao Li and the rest. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, why did you think of calling Daddy today?¡±


    Xiao Li, who had walked to the door, froze when he heard Qu Yaobing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m calling because I want to talk to you about something.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Qu Yaobing was at work at the moment, so she cut the long story short.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Sun family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er told Qu Yaobing about how Elder Sun wanted to deal with Elder Qu. But Qu Yaobing was so angry that he almost threw the pen on the table away.


    Qu Yaobing picked up the pen on the table and when he was about to throw it away, he remembered that this was a gift from his precious daughter, so he didn¡¯t want to. He gently put the pen down again, and that allowed the pen to escape unscathed.


    ¡°The Sun family is really too much. They want to deal with our family.¡± Qu Yaobing obviously looked down on the Sun family.

 Chapter 751

    <h4>Chapter 751:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu yaobing was very angry, and the consequences were very serious.


    Originally, Qu yaobing had been holding a grudge when he heard his father mention that his daughter went to the Sun family to attend Sun Guoqiang¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday party and was bullied by Sun Guoqiang. At that time, if not for his family¡¯s elder telling him not to interfere, he would have dealt with this matter with Elder Liu.


    Otherwise, he would have long gone to seek revenge for his precious daughter.


    But now, before Qu yaobing could go to find trouble with the Sun family, the Sun family had already set their sights on their family. They were really courting death.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what her father was thinking, she would definitely reply to him saying, ¡°The Sun family has always been courting death.¡±.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry and leave this matter to Daddy. Daddy will help you handle it properly.¡±


    His assistant looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. This was crazy, his boss had always been stone faced, so seeing him dote on his daughter like a lovestruck puppy was very strange.


    In fact, if word of this got out, Qu Yaobing¡¯s reputation would forever be altered.


    ¡°Dad, this matter was caused by me, I will take care of it. I called you because I wanted to let you know so that all of you would have a sense of confidence. Oh right, I didn¡¯t tell Grandpa and Grandma about this. They¡¯re old and it¡¯s not good for their health to have a heavy heart.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Qu Yaobing heard his father¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Girl, who are you talking to? It can¡¯t be Yuwen Jing, right? He really makes people feel annoyed. Girl, I¡¯m done waiting. Come over and y chess with us.¡±


    ¡°Aye, alright. Grandpa, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she distanced herself from the microphone.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave your grandparents in your hands, especially your grandfather. Don¡¯t spoil him too much. He only listens to you now.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider. I¡¯m more than happy that Grandpa and Grandma cane to apany me.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she remembered the important matter. She specially exhorted, ¡°Dad, I only received the news that the Sun family is going to deal with the Qu family. But what is the specific n of action? The old man from the Sun family is too cunning. I haven¡¯t received any news for the time being. So, Dad, you should be careful and pay attention to your own safety. I will ensure the safety of my grandparents.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 752

    <h4>Chapter 752:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll take note and I¡¯ll tell your uncle and the rest.¡± Speaking of serious matters, Qu Yaobing put on a serious expression.


    After ending the call with her father, Qu Yaobing, Chen Meng¡¯er was still worried. She called Zhou Yunjie who had just left and asked him to arrange some people to protect her mother and her brother.


    Chen Meng¡¯er cooked a light lunch for her grandparents. In any case, even if Elder Liu and the others ate too much, it would not be a burden for them.


    Madam Qu didn¡¯t know how to cook in the Qu family. At most, she would go to the kitchen to visit and give suggestions. But today, because it was Chen Meng¡¯er who was cooking, Madam Qu insisted on going along, saying that she wanted to help Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Madam Qu said this, Elder Qu couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and mutter softly, ¡°Bah, don¡¯t cause her trouble.¡±


    Although Elder Qu¡¯s voice was already very soft, his voice was still clearly heard by the people in the room. Thus, Madam Qu looked at Elder Qu with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Hubby, what are you saying? You should speak louder.¡±


    Elder Qu didn¡¯t dare speak loudly. He hurriedly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything. You guys go and do your work. We will also go and do our work.¡± As he said this, he gave Elder Liu a look and hurriedly fled from the scene.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Qu¡¯s fleeing figure and could not help but cover her mouth and snicker. Even Madam Qu could not help butugh and say, ¡°This person is really...¡±


    However, Elder Qu¡¯s words were really not wrong. Madam Qu really did not enter the kitchen to help Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Madam Qu washing vegetables. The vegetables produced in her space were very clean. It would be fine as long as they were washed with water. However, Madam Qu looked as if she was going to wash off ayer of skin from these vegetables.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think of asking Madam Qu to go out and rest a few times. However, she was afraid that if she opened her mouth, she would hurt Madam Qu¡¯s feelings, so she could only sigh internally. Forget it, she would just let the olddy focus on washing the vegetables.


    Well, in the end, because of Madam Qu¡¯s ¡°help¡±, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s table of dishes took her an extra half an hour to cook.


    However, fortunately, it waspleted in the end.


    ......


    However, before eating, Elder Qu could not help but secretly pull Chen Meng¡¯er to the side. He whispered to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how was it? Did your grandmother cause trouble for you? Do you have a headache?¡± Obviously, Madam Qu had caused trouble for him many times.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Madam Qu who was standing behind Elder Qu. She smiled and looked at Madam Qu without saying a word. Then, she looked at Elder Qu.


    After Elder Qu finished speaking, he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was not answering his words. Only then did he feel that something was not right. At this moment, he was still saying, ¡°Eh, why do I feel that my back is a little cold? Don¡¯t tell me I have a cold? Girl, take my pulseter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need Meng¡¯er to take your pulse, you old man. You¡¯re getting more and more impressive now. You actually dare go behind my back and speak ill of me to Meng¡¯er. Hmph, see how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back.¡±


    Elder Qu looked at his wife who was about to teach him a lesson. He revealed a frightened look, ¡°Girl, your grandmother is here. You actually didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a slightly aggrieved gaze.


    ¡°I did warn you. Grandpa, you were just too excited and didn¡¯t notice.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth. She had given Elder Qu so many looks that Elder Qu, who was too excited, didn¡¯t notice at all.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re brazen. You¡¯re actually ming Meng¡¯er. Go back today and sleep in the study tonight.¡± After saying that, Madam Qu pulled Chen Meng¡¯er to eat.


    During this meal, Elder Qu ate happily and painfully. He was happy because these delicacies were all made by his precious granddaughter. And he was in pain because his wife¡¯s re made him think of his miserable ordeal tonight.


    ording to Elder Qu¡¯s thoughts, he was prepared to stay in the Green Gang and did not want to go back. However, Madam Qu was partial to Chen Meng¡¯er. Her heart was still thinking about her grandsons at home.


    If these two were not at home, who knew what would happen to the little ones at home?


    However, Elder Qu tried his best to persuade them, so he still stayed in the Green Gang to have dinner before going back.


    Before leaving, Chen Meng¡¯er told Elder Liu. Elder Liu also knew that the Sun family was going to make a move against the Qu family, so when Chen Meng¡¯er told him that she was going to send the Qu family¡¯s two elders back, he did not argue with them as usual, instead, he told Chen Meng¡¯er to be careful.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    When Elder Qu heard that his granddaughter was going to send the two of them back, his face was about to burst into a smile. Elder Qu said, ¡°Little girl, just stay over today. Your room is all cleaned up.¡±


    At first, Elder Qu thought that Elder Liu would object, but he did not expect that Elder Liu would actually agree and say, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Meng¡¯er, you stay there. Come back tomorrow.¡± Elder Liu usually liked to argue with Elder Qu, but he was not confused at all when it came to serious matters.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not know the Sun family¡¯s n, so she did not feel at ease in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Elder Qu got into the car and muttered to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Hey, your grandfather isn¡¯t okay today. Why is he so easy to talk to today?¡±

 Chapter 753

    <h4>Chapter 753:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, she smiled and did not say anything.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu heard that the Sun family wanted to deal with the Qu family, they directly thought about the safety of the Qu family. There was a reason for that. With the Sun family¡¯s assets, it was impossible for them to shake the Qu family in any other way.


    They could only take revenge on the Qu family by doing something that could threaten the Qu family¡¯s lives.


    However, not knowing the target of the other party gave Chen Meng¡¯er a headache.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others finished eating, it was already dark outside. Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the passenger seat. There was nothing strange on her face, but her hands were rhythmically knocking on the car door. Everyone who was familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er would know that she was thinking about something.


    Although Elder Qu¡¯s reaction was not as fast as Elder Liu¡¯s, his titles of ¡°Old Revolutionary¡± and ¡°Old Chief¡± were not given in vain. He had only thought that it was inconceivable that Elder Liu had agreed so readily to let Chen Meng¡¯er stay at the Qu family¡¯s house today. However, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little actions after she got into the car, he knew that there was definitely something that he did not know.


    When Elder Qu was facing his own people, he would not hide anything from them. Moreover, there were no outsiders in the car. The person driving the car was his security guard. He had worked for him for decades, so there was no need to talk about trust. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t hide things from your grandfather. Tell me honestly, did something happen?¡± It was rare for Elder Qu to face Chen Meng¡¯er with such a serious expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hubby?¡± Madam Qu did not notice anything unusual. She was still thinking that she should go back and help her granddaughter see if there was anything missing from her room. Hearing her husband mention this, she sat up straight.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised at all that her grandfather would notice something. Although her original intention was not to tell the two and make them worry, since they had guessed it, she would not hide it. However, before she could speak.


    Elder Qu¡¯s guard suddenly became alert. ¡°Old Chief, it seems like there¡¯s a car following behind our car.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s guards were all from the special forces, so their vignce was not bad at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about something just now, so her vignce was rxed. In addition to listening to her grandfather¡¯s words just now, she did not notice that something was wrong at the first moment.


    As soon as Elder Qu¡¯s security guard opened his mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er heightened her instincts.


    At some point in time, an inconspicuous ck off-road car followed behind their car. It had a very ordinary license te in the capital. If it were not for the fact that Elder Qu¡¯s security guard was a special forces soldier, he might not have been able to notice the other party¡¯s abnormality so quickly.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you know who sent the other party?¡± The words of his security guard did not cause Elder Qu to panic at all. He turned his head and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I should know who sent them.¡± The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face had long disappeared. Just now, when Elder Qu was speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that there was another car following them behind their car.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Elder Qu immediately followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. Wait until we get home. I¡¯ll make you a promise, Grandpa. Grandpa, Grandma, the two of you must listen to my instructionster. The two of you just need to protect yourselves.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about Madam Qu¡¯s health. She thought for a moment and then, using her bag as a cover, she took out a small, exquisite jade bottle from her portable space and handed it to Madam Qu. ¡°Grandma, put the pill in this small jade bottle in your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 754

    <h4>Chapter 754:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had spent a great deal of effort to concoct the pill in the small jade bottle. It could be said that it was a life-saving medicine. Chen Meng¡¯er had taken out the pill as a precaution to save Madam Qu¡¯s life.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Qu did not ask anything and directly poured the pill into her mouth.


    Madam Qu knew very well that in the current situation, she could not be of any help. All she had to do was not to be a burden to Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will listen to your orders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma, you just have to remember that I will be there for everything. Don¡¯t be anxious, just keep a calm mind.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still quite worried about Madam Qu¡¯s health. So, after seeing Madam Qu put the medicine in her mouth, she still reminded her worriedly.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished reminding Madam Qu, she turned around. The gentleness that she had shown Madam Qu just now had long disappeared. She expressionlessly looked at the situation behind the car through her side mirror and the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Is there a way to get rid of the two cars behind you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the rear-view mirror and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s security guard did not give Chen Meng¡¯er a concrete answer. However, after he answered Chen Meng¡¯er, he stepped on the elerator to the bottom.


    As their car elerated, the two cars behind them also elerated. Moreover, when the two off-road cars behind them elerated, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that these two cars looked no different from ordinary cars. However, the speed of the eleration was obviously modified.


    If they really wanted topete in speed, Elder Qu¡¯s modified car could not bepared to the other party at all. Elder Qu¡¯s car was modified in terms of safety andfort, while the other party¡¯s car was modified in terms of speed and racing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to elerate. It¡¯s unlikely that you can elerate and lose them. Moreover, the other party had already checked the terrain beforehand. At this point, very few people would pass by,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, she had already taken out the small pink pistol that Elder Liu had given her from her bag.


    ¡°Then what do we do now? We don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s strength. If they catch up, it might be troublesome.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s guard¡¯s back was already drenched. He looked very calm, but only he knew that his palms, which were gripping the steering wheel, were full of sweat.


    ¡°Little Zhao, how long can you hold them off? Can you wait until the reinforcements arrive?¡± Elder Qu asked with a calm face.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to think about that. They won¡¯t let us wait until the reinforcements arrive,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she handed her little pink pistol to Grandpa Qu. ¡°Uncle Zhao, slow down from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Little Zhao didn¡¯t react.


    He didn¡¯t know why Chen Meng¡¯er wanted him to slow down. The moment he slowed down, the enemy would catch up. And the people in the car were no match for the enemy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, slow down quickly. Reduce the distance between us and the enemy¡¯s car,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ordered.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er gave this order, Uncle Zhao subconsciously took his foot off the elerator and put it on the brake.


    As the distance between their car and the other two cars decreased bit by bit, Chen Meng¡¯er rolled down the car window.


    Elder Qu, who had been paying attention to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements, could not help but ask, ¡°Girl, what are you doing?¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er rolled down the car window, the man driving the car that was close to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car looked at the man with a scar on his face, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and said, ¡°Dude, they suddenly slowed down. What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°They slowed down? Since that¡¯s the case, speed up and stop them. I don¡¯t want to y this cat-and-mouse game anymore. Let¡¯s end this quickly. Hurry up and finish this off.¡±


    The other three men in the car, who were filled with murderous intent, revealed a rare smile and said, ¡°F*ck, when you said it, I really got a little impatient.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re impatient, then cheer up and end this quickly.¡±


    They heard a gunshot. Then, one of the tires of their car exploded. Their car was too fast, and the driver was nervous. He stepped on the brakes and the car flipped to the side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that she had taken care of one car, so she aimed her gun at the other car.


    However, this time, the other party was on guard. Although Chen Meng¡¯er could be considered a sharpshooter, the first shot still missed. However, Chen Meng¡¯er shot twice more. Thest two shots hit the front right and the two back wheels of the other car.


    This time, the other party¡¯s car could no longer drive forward.


    Little Zhao saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shooting was so urate, so he took care of the two cars in an instant. He revealed a rare smile and said, ¡°Little Miss is still the best. She took care of the other party so swiftly.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not as optimistic as Uncle Zhao. She had long seen that the Sun family had spent a lot of capital this time. They had not hired those thugs from a regr ce.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she saw from the rear-view mirror that the man with a scar on his face had climbed out of the overturned car. Then, he raised the gun in his hand with some difficulty and aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car. ¡°Uncle Zhao, turn right.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyesight was good.


    Uncle Zhao listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and turned the direction. Only then did he barely dodge the bullet that flew towards him. This made Uncle Zhao¡¯s admiration for Chen Meng¡¯er deepen when he wiped his cold sweat.


    Chen Meng¡¯er actually wanted to stay behind and take care of these people. She was still confident in taking care of these people. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was worried that there would be an ambush behind them.

 Chapter 755

    <h4>Chapter 755:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s worries were not unnecessary. On their side, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯smand, they had dodged the bullet from the scarred man. Uncle Zhao did not even have the time to praise Chen Meng¡¯er and express his admiration for her when the two off-road vehicles that appeared in front of him made his heart jump.


    The rxed expression on his face had long disappeared. Now, it was reced with a worried expression. ¡°Little Miss, there are two more carsing from the opposite side.¡±


    As Uncle Zhao¡¯s voice fell, before Chen Meng¡¯er could turn her head, the two cars that appeared from the opposite side forced their car to stop. Fortunately, Uncle Zhao¡¯s speed was not fast just now. Otherwise, he would have collided with them long ago.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two cars parked in front of their car and frowned. She said to Elder Qu, ¡°Grandpa, stay in the car with Grandma. Don¡¯te out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er warned Elder Qu. She turned her head and said to Uncle Zhao, ¡°Uncle Zhao, after I get out of the car, lock the car from the inside.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s car was bulletproof. As long as the car was locked from the inside, the other party would be able to take the people in the car.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what about you? Don¡¯t get out either. There are too many of them.¡± Madam Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a worried expression. She almost reached out to grab Chen Meng¡¯er and stop her from getting out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Meng¡¯er. This car is bulletproof. It¡¯s quite sturdy. It won¡¯t be easy for them to do anything to us. You stay in the car too. You¡¯re not allowed to get out.¡± How could Elder Qu bear to let his precious granddaughter take the risk?


    ¡°Grandpa, this car is bulletproof. It¡¯s quite sturdy. However, the other party¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple either. They might not be able to do anything to us all of a sudden. However, they will soon find a way. Therefore, Grandpa, this car is only temporarily safe inside.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke to Elder Qu and the others, the people in the two opposite cars had alreadye out . Everyone who came out was fully armed. In their hands were either machine guns or pistols. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw their attire, she knew that her guess was right. These people were all mercenaries.


    This time, the Sun family had really put in a lot of capital. They really wanted to kill Elder Qu and the others.


    When they saw theirpanions, who suffered heavy casualties, they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others with murderous intent shing in their eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see the others. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take care of them properly.¡± The bald man looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others with murderous intent in his eyes.


    The murderous intent in his eyes at that moment made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care about these people. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. My moves are a little rusty.Uncle Zhao, I¡¯ll leave my grandparents to you. Please ensure their safety.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand had already touched the car door. She turned her head and said to Uncle Zhao.


    Although Uncle Zhao was a special forces soldier, his skills were not bad. However, he knew his own limits. He was not a match for the few people outside.


    Therefore, Uncle Zhao finally nodded to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ......


    Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door and got out of the car. Then, she quickly closed the door. The moment Chen Meng¡¯er closed the door, Uncle Zhao locked the car door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stood by the car door without moving. She held a gun in her right hand, and there were silver needles hidden between the fingers of her left hand.

 Chapter 756

    <h4>Chapter 756:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The bald man did not expect someone to step out of the car. He did not expect that the person who stepped out of the car would be a teenage girl. After the three of them epted the order, they investigated the information of the target this time. Therefore, they knew about the safety of the car that Elder Qu and the others were in.


    The bald man was just thinking about how to destroy the car so that they couldplete their mission.


    However, before he could think of a way, the other party actually came down by herself. Moreover, it was such a young girl. He was a little puzzled. Why would Elder Qu, who was sitting in the car, let a teenage girl get down alone?


    The bald man thought to himself and said, ¡°Little girl, you should go back. Our target today is not you. I will be merciful and let you off.¡±?The people behind himughed.


    ¡°Little girl? You can¡¯t call me that.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled her lips and gave the bald man a taunting smile. ¡°If you want toplete the mission today, you have to see if I agree or not.¡± As she spoke, the silver needle in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s left hand shot towards the bald man.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needles were specially made by her. They were extremely thin and could not be seen by the naked eye when they were in the air. In addition, the action of Chen Meng¡¯er shooting the silver needle at the bald man was very slight. No one noticed it at all.


    The bald man only felt a pain in his right hand that was holding the gun. The machine gun in his hand fell down. His leg also went weak and he knelt on one leg on the ground.


    When the other mercenaries behind the bald man saw the bald man like this, they asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    The bald man, who was kneeling on one leg, wanted to stand up, but his leg was not strong enough. His right hand also lost feeling. ¡°My hand and leg have lost feeling!¡± A trace of fear shed in his eyes at the crucial moment.


    ¡°Hmph, this is a lesson for all of you. I told you to speak properly and stop spewing out nonsense. Also, if you know what¡¯s good for you, pack up your things and go back quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let all of you have a taste of how it feels to be wary of those around me, Chen Meng¡¯er,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, but she wasn¡¯t trying to scare them, she was telling the truth. But from the other party¡¯s point of view, she was boasting,


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t think that the bald man¡¯s injuries were because of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little girl, I advise you not to brag. He is a soft-hearted person, but we don¡¯t know how to be soft-hearted.¡± It was obvious that he was Caucasian, but he spoke fluent Mandarin, this waspletely different from his image.


    As he spoke, he raised the machine gun in his hand.


    ......


    As for the others, they also raised their guns one after another and aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Looking at the pitch-ck muzzle of their guns, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s murderous intent could no longer be concealed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden strong murderous intent surprised the other party. Such a strong murderous intent was not something a girl of her age should have.


    And when the mercenaries pointed their guns at Chen Meng¡¯er, Madam Qu who was sitting in the car grabbed Elder Qu¡¯s arm tightly. Her face was full of worry. ¡°Hubby, Meng¡¯er will be fine, right? If anything happens to Meng¡¯er, I would not want to live anymore.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s tone of voice carried a trace of fear and trepidation that she herself could not detect.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Meng¡¯er will be fine. We have to believe in Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu said this, but his eyes were filled with worry for Chen Meng¡¯er, and he could not hide it no matter what.


    With so many pitch-ck muzzles aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er, she was not afraid at all. There was only anger and murderous intent that came from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°I forgot to tell all of you. What I hate the most is someone pointing a gun at me. I probably didn¡¯t tell you guys that in this world, anyone who has ever pointed a gun at me either died or is still lying in a hospital. You guys will also be one of them in the future,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She was very calm.


    However, when the mercenaries heard her, they felt a chill down their spine.


    ¡°You sure know how to brag. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Although the bald man was kneeling on the ground with one leg, his imposing manner did not lose out to hispanions at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to show mercy to the fairer sex. All of you, do it for me.¡±


    As the bald man said thest word, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her pistol and fired at the bald man. Then, before the other party could react, she fired at the Caucasian man again.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er fired the second time, the other party also reacted. They fired at Chen Meng¡¯er together.


    Just as the mercenaries thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely die, Elder Qu and Madam Qu¡¯s hearts were in their throats. Elder Qu was already prepared and his hands were already touching the car door. Just as he was about to open the door and get out, an unbelievable scene happened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very rxed. When the three bullets almost hit her chest, she bent down and dodged them. Chen Meng¡¯er bent down and then stood up.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er straightened up, she fired three consecutive shots at the three mercenaries. The three mercenaries fell to the ground with expressions of disbelief.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not aim at their vitals, but they could only lie on hospital beds for the rest of their lives.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished off these people, a few ck cars suddenly braked and stopped beside the car that Elder Qu and the others were sitting in.

 Chapter 757

    <h4>Chapter 757:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Madam Qu heard the sound of brakes and the friction between the wheels and the ground, she tightened her grip on Elder Qu¡¯s hand. The pain made Elder Qu hiss.


    Madam Qu did not care whether she had hurt her husband or not. She looked at the few additional ck cars outside the car window that had already surrounded them. She could no longer hide the fear and worry in her heart, she said, ¡°Hubby, what should we do? We seem to be surrounded by people.¡±


    Elder Qu nced at the few ck cars that had suddenly appeared. He wasn¡¯t like Madam Qu who thought that these ck cars that had suddenly appeared and surrounded them were sent by the other party. Elder Qu felt that these ck cars surrounding their cars seemed to be protecting them. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be nervous. I look at these ck cars and they don¡¯t seem to belong to the other party. I¡¯m guessing that they might be one of us. Let¡¯s be patient for now,¡± Elder Qu said, he turned his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing outside the ck cars and facing the wind like a female warrior, Elder Qu couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of pride on his face. ¡°Wifey, we have to believe in Meng¡¯er. We have to believe in this precious granddaughter that we¡¯ve finally found.¡±


    ¡°I do believe in Meng¡¯er, but I¡¯m more worried about her.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from Elder Qu¡¯s. She did not want Chen Meng¡¯er to be so amazing. She only wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to be safe and her family to be happy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, looked at these ck cars. They did not look unfamiliar at all. She thought that the Green Gang¡¯s reinforcements would arrive soon. However, on the other side, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing smiling from the lead car, other than a sh of surprise, the rest of her heart was filled with warmth.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s Little Jing.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s eyes were sharper than Elder Qu¡¯s. With a nce, she saw that the person smiling from the car was Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°How could it be this kid?¡± Elder Qu was filled with hostility towards Yuwen Jing, who had designs on his granddaughter. However, at such a dangerous moment, seeing Yuwen Jing rush over to help, he had to admit that his hostility towards Yuwen Jing seemed to have lessened quite a bit. He had to admit that out of all the boys he knew who were around the same age as his precious granddaughter only Yuwen Jing was worthy of her.


    After Yuwen Jing got out of the car, Skinny also got out of the ck sedan that was leading the way from the other side.


    When he saw Skinny, Elder Qu came to a sudden realization. His intuition just now was not wrong. Besides Yuwen Jing, there were also people from the Green Gang who had rushed over to help.


    Yuwen Jing took a step ahead of Skinny and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s straight back facing him with a pistol in her hand, he could not help but feel a sharp pain in his heart, he had always wanted to be someone that Chen Meng¡¯er could rely on. However, it seemed that he was always one step slower. Every time, he would let her shoulder danger alone.


    Yuwen Jing suppressed the urge to pull Chen Meng¡¯er into his arms. He looked Chen Meng¡¯er up and down. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you okay?¡±


    At this time, only she could understand the joy in her heart when she saw Yuwen Jing appear. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yuwen, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I received news from my subordinates that the Sun family is going to deal with the Qu family. I thought about it. Recently, Grandpa Qu has been in the Green Gang, and you must have received the news a long time ago. You definitely wouldn¡¯t let Grandpa Qu go back alone. And when we had dinner tonight, I wasn¡¯t at ease. I always felt that something was going to happen, so I brought people to the Green Gang. I happened to meet Uncle Skinny and brought people to rush there,¡± Yuwen Jing exined in a few words.


    ......

 Chapter 758

    <h4>Chapter 758:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Just as Yuwen Jing finished speaking, Skinny walked over. He interrupted the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. ¡°Little Miss, I didn¡¯tete, right? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± Skinny asked with concern.


    ¡°You didn¡¯tete. Uncle Skinny, you guys came just in time to help me clean up the mess.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled at Skinny so that he could rx. She was really fine. ¡°Oh right, Uncle Skinny, how did you guess that we met with trouble on the way here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of ability. It was still Sir. He was watching over you guys. He called the Qu family residence and asked if you guys had arrived. They said that you hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Sir thought about it and knew that you must have met with trouble on the way here. So, he asked me to bring some people to help.¡± Skinny looked at them, the few mercenaries who were still able to move were carried onto the Green Gang¡¯s car by the Green Gang¡¯s subordinates.


    Skinny and the others knew that she was very capable, but they rarely had the chance to see her kills.


    When Skinny saw the current state of the mercenaries, he had a new understanding of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, you can¡¯t say that. If you didn¡¯t rush here in time, the rest of the matters would have been really troublesome.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the Green Gang had already taken over these mercenaries and thought of the Qu family¡¯s two elders who were in the car. I won¡¯t talk to you guys for now. I have to go check on Grandpa and Grandma First.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still worried about Madam Qu¡¯s health.


    Elder Qu, Madam Qu saw that it was Yuwen Jing and Skinny. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be in any danger this time. They could finally put away their worries. However, they didn¡¯t dare get out of the car rashly and wander around.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chen Meng¡¯er brought Yuwen Jing and Skinny over that Elder Qu let Uncle Zhao unlock the car. He got out.


    ¡°Skinny, Little Jing, I¡¯ve troubled you both tonight.¡± Elder Qu got out of the car and thanked Skinny and Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Elder Qu, you¡¯re being too polite. Not to mention that you and Madam Qu are the grandparents of my little miss, but your rtionship with my boss isn¡¯t ordinary either.¡±


    The rtionship between these two old men was not ordinary. They quarreled all day long. However, this quarrel would only improve their rtionship.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted Skinny and Yuwen Jing to go back, but Yuwen Jing insisted on sending Chen Meng¡¯er and the others safely to the Qu family residence.


    ......


    Skinny stood on Yuwen Jing¡¯s side this time. None of them knew what the Sun family had arranged behind the scenes. They were afraid that the Sun family had arranged several things this time. Skinny wanted to personally send Chen Meng¡¯er and the others to the Qu family residence, but some of these mercenaries had to be treated quickly. Otherwise, their lives would be lost.


    These mercenaries were still useful. They could not lose their lives just like that.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡± Before Skinny left, he patted Yuwen Jing on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. This is what I should do.¡± Matters rted to Chen Meng¡¯er were never troublesome to Yuwen Jing. He was willing to help Chen Meng¡¯er with anything.


    This time, Yuwen Jing did not have his own car. Instead, he followed Chen Meng¡¯er and got into Elder Qu¡¯s car.


    Before getting into the car, Elder Qu¡¯s mouth opened and closed. In the end, he did not open his mouth to chase Yuwen Jing out of the car.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the Qu family residence, the Qu family members were already at the door, looking forward to it.


    From the moment they received Elder Liu¡¯s call, Qu Yaotian and the others had rushed back home. If they had not gotten the news from Elder Liu that the Green Gang had already sent reinforcements, they definitely would not have stayed at the Qu family residence and waited. They would have driven their cars and rushed to the scene.


    ¡°Dad, I think I should bring some people over to take a look.¡± Qu Haoxiang was very worried about his grandparents and his sister that he had gone through so much trouble to find.


    As Qu Haoxiang spoke, he was about to rush out.


    ¡°Alright, stop causing trouble inside. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. You might not be able to help but instead cause trouble for your sister.¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared to be.


    He also wished that he could rush over personally.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Qu Haoxiang called out reluctantly. However, he did not force himself to rush out.


    He still believed in his sister¡¯s ability. He knew that with his current ability, if he were to go over, he might really be like what his father had said. Not only would he not be able to help, he might even be a burden to his sister.


    ¡°I told you she was a jinx. Not long after meeting the Qu family, she has already caused so much trouble to the Qu family. This time, she is going to cause the Qu family a bloody disaster.¡± Cao Feiying could not help but mutter.


    Her muttering voice was not soft and everyone present could hear it.


    Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying¡¯s faces darkened. Murong Ying had long shed her previous weakness. Although she still looked weak on the outside, this temper of hers had undergone a baptism in the business world during this period of time. It might not have undergone a 180-degree change, but there was still a 90-degree change. Thus, under the astonished gazes of the others, Murong Ying looked at Cao Feiying and said, ¡°What do you mean by this? What did my Meng¡¯er do to make you talk about her like this? When our inwse back, I will ask them about it.¡±

 Chapter 759

    <h4>Chapter 759:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Cao Feiying did not expect Murong Ying to suddenly be so tough this time. She actually dared point at her and scold her.


    For a moment, Cao Feiying was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°Murong Ying, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve found that cheapskate daughter of yours and our inws spoil her, that she¡¯s extremely amazing. Who are you trying to scare? I am not someone you can scare.¡±


    If it was someone else who stood up and said these words, Cao Feiying would have stopped long ago. She would not dare say anything more.


    However, if it was Murong Ying, in this family, Cao Feiying was the person who looked down on her the most. No matter what Murong Ying said, she did not take it to heart.


    ¡°Cao Feiying, shut up.¡± Qu Yaotao¡¯s face had long turned gloomy because of Cao Feiying¡¯s words.


    Even Qu Yaobing and Qu Haoxiang did not look too good either. If Qu Yaobing did not think about his third brother¡¯s reputation, he would have gone up to give Cao Feiying a p.


    ¡°Yaotao, since Feiying has said so, when Dad and Mome back, let¡¯s go in front of them and talk about this matter properly. I can¡¯t let my daughter down.¡± This was already Qu Yaobing giving in.


    ¡°Yaobing, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your third sister-inw. She¡¯s just a quick talker. Look, this is a small matter, if it were to be brought to father and mother, it wouldn¡¯t be very appropriate.¡± Han Ying tried to keep the peace.


    But this time, Cao Feiying had touched the bottom line of Qu Yaobing and his wife. The two of them were not prepared to give face to Han Ying. Furthermore, Han Ying did not look like a peace-keeper. A discerning person could see that she was biased towards Cao Feiying.


    ¡°This matter really needs to be rified in front of Dad and Mom. This concerns my Meng¡¯er. I really want to ask them just when did my Meng¡¯er be the cheapskate daughter of ours? My Meng¡¯er did not do anything. I can¡¯t let her have such a reputation as a jinx for no reason.¡± Qu Yaobing said. His sharp gaze shot towards Cao Fei Ying like a knife.


    Han Ying never thought that Qu Yaobing would ignore her like this. Her expression also turned ugly. She wanted to say something but was stopped by her husband, Qu Yaotian¡¯s, gaze. This made Han Ying feel even more wronged.


    The atmosphere at the Qu family¡¯s entrance suddenly turned gloomy. They stood in twos and threes, but no sound could be heard.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest arrived at the Qu family¡¯s residence, they felt that the Qu family¡¯s people were acting strangely when they came down from the Qu family¡¯s residence.


    ......


    Elder Qu swept his gaze across the crowd and his gaze fell on Cao Feiying who was standing behind Qu Yaotao. Her gaze was evasive and she did not dare make eye contact with him. Elder Qu knew that his third daughter-inw must have done something wrong again. However, after experiencing such a soul-stirring assassination attempt just now, to be honest, Elder Qu was not as calm as he appeared to be on the surface. That was even more so for Madam Qu.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go in and talk. All of you are standing at the door, what do you want?¡± As he said that, Elder Qu and Madam Qu walked into the house together. When they entered, they did not forget to call Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er,e over with Yuwen Jing. Have a cup of tea to calm your nerves.¡±

 Chapter 760

    <h4>Chapter 760:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Murong Ying looked at her worriedly, wishing she could pull her up and check if she was injured. Chen Meng¡¯er gave them a look, telling them not to worry, she was fine.


    Elder Qu took the lead and everyone walked towards the Qu family¡¯s living room. Cao Feiying and Han Ying really didn¡¯t want to go in. They knew in their hearts that if Murong Ying reallyined to the two elders, the two of them would definitely not gain any benefits.


    Even now, Madam Qu was sitting on the sofa in her own living room, still in shock. If it wasn¡¯t for the pill that Chen Meng¡¯er gave her, she would be lying in a hospital bed right now.


    Elder Qu¡¯s face was stern as he looked at his children and grandchildren, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I think all of you should know about the things that happened on the road. Yaotian, this matter should be the work of the Sun family. However, you should go and help me investigate. It¡¯s best if you have concrete evidence. This time, I¡¯m done with the Sun family. Although the Sun family had done me a favor once, I have a clear conscience. After so many years, I have already repaid the favor of the Sun family. This time, the Sun family is actually ruthless enough to want our lives.¡± Elder Qu was extremely disappointed with the Sun family, it should be said that he hated them so much that his jaw was clenched.


    Elder Qu knew very well that if Chen Meng¡¯er had not gone back to the Qu family with them tonight, the Sun family might have really seeded. At this moment, he did not know if he and his wife would be alive to sit here.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have already sent people to investigate this matter. There should be news tomorrow morning.¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s eyes also shed with a dangerous light. The Sun family was really bold. Previously, because of the Sun family¡¯s kindness to his father, he had helped the Sun family wipe their asses countless times.


    The Sun family actually didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Instead, they repaid kindness with enmity.


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t this matter not yet investigated clearly? I think this matter might not be done by the Sun family.¡± This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er knew what it meant tomit verbal suicide. Cao Feiying really did not know how to read the room. Even if her heart was biased towards the Sun family, she should not have said such words at this time.


    As soon as Cao Feiying¡¯s words left her mouth, Elder Qu shot an angry gaze at Cao Feiying. Even Madam Qu frowned at Cao Feiying. She had never regretted it as much as she did now. Back then, she had given in and allowed Qu Yaotao to marry Cao Feiying.


    ¡°Cao Feiying, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you as a mute.¡± Qu Yaotao gritted his teeth and said hatefully.


    This was also the first time he felt that his taste was so bad. How could he have decided on Cao Feiying back then? Other than her, he did not want anyone else.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I¡­¡± Cao feiying still felt wronged after being yelled at by her husband.


    Han Ying looked at Cao Feiying and felt a little regretful. She had spoken up for her at the door just now. It was only today that she realized that the dumbest person in the Qu family had never been Murong Ying, but Cao Feiying instead. Why did she feel that Cao Feiying was worth befriending?


    ......


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She would never say the wrong thing. Didn¡¯t she just say at the door that our Meng¡¯er was a jinx? She said that it was precisely because Meng¡¯er returned to the Qu family that she brought so many disasters to the Qu family.¡± Murong Ying seized this opportunity and stabbed Cao Feiying in the back.


    Cao Feiying did not expect that Murong Ying, who was usually the easiest to bully, would actually dare report her in front of her parents-inw. She red fiercely at Murong Ying, wishing that she could pounce on her and scratch Murong Ying¡¯s face.


    Once Murong Ying¡¯s words came out, Elder Qu and Madam Qu, who already had a lot of opinions about Cao Feiying, became even more displeased with Cao Feiying. He directly threw the teacup in his hand towards the ground where Cao Feiying was standing, scaring Cao Feiying so much that she took a few steps back.


    ¡°B*stard, how can you say these words? I really couldn¡¯t tell that you are such a vicious person. To actually say that Meng¡¯er is a jinx! I think you are the Jinx of our family. After you married into our family, when has our family ever had peace?¡±


    If Elder Qu¡¯s words were to spread, who knew how the people in this circle would view Cao Feiying.


    Cao Feiying was stunned by Elder Qu¡¯s words. She looked at Elder Qu in a daze.


    ¡°Grandpa, my mother is very straightforward. She doesn¡¯t even think before she speaks. You and Meng¡¯er are mature people who don¡¯t care about petty things. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± Although Qu Haojie felt that his mother was quite annoying at times, seeing his mother suffer such a blow, did not feel good. Therefore, it was rare for him to stand up and speak up for his mother.


    As Qu Haojie spoke, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if she was asking for help.


    In the Qu family¡¯s generation, Chen Meng¡¯er was the youngest. Therefore, other than Qu Haoxiang, who would wander around in front of Chen Meng¡¯er whenever he had nothing to do, the other grandsons in the Qu family all had their own things to do, so, they did not spend much time with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, these few cousins of Chen Meng¡¯er doted on her no less than Qu Haoxiang did. When these cousins went out, they would often bring back delicious food and fun things for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It was Qu Haojie who knew that Chen Meng¡¯er liked to research Chinese medicine. When he went out to travel, he often helped Chen Meng¡¯er collect some good-quality Chinese herbal medicines.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could not turn a blind eye to Qu Haojie¡¯s cry for help. Chen Meng¡¯er sighed in her heart and still stood up. She helped to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, calm down. You guys have been tormenting yourself for the entire night. Aren¡¯t you tired? I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said sweetly.

 Chapter 761

    <h4>Chapter 761:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er cried out that she was tired, the Qu family¡¯s two elders felt their hearts ache.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired. Then quickly go and rest. Your mother and I will tidy up your room every day,¡± said Madam Qu with a face full of heartache. Madam Qu was only concerned about Chen Meng¡¯er, so she was not in the mood to reprimand Cao Feiying.


    When Elder Qu saw Qu Haojie winking at Chen Meng¡¯er, he also knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was giving Qu Haojie some respect and did not want to fuss over this matter. Elder Qu sighed in his heart.


    In the past, he had not felt it, but now, he felt that this family had been made into a mess by these daughter-inws. Elder Qu secretly made up his mind. In the future, if those kids in the family wanted to find a granddaughter-inw, they would definitely have to go through him. Without his approval, they would not be able to enter the Qu family¡¯s door.


    Qu Haoxiang and the others did not know that because of Cao Feiying¡¯s crazy behavior today, the decision-making power of their marriage was taken away just like that. If they knew, Qu Haoxiang and the others did not know if they could stand there so calmly.


    They would probably be so anxious that they would stomp their feet.


    One had to know that in the circle of the capital, people of the same age as them were very envious of them. This was because their marriage was not up to them. Usually, their marriage was a tool for the family to obtain certain benefits.


    Therefore, they were very envious and jealous of Qu Haoxiang not having to sacrifice his marriage to benefit the family.


    However, Qu Haoxiang and the others did not know that their privilege had been snatched away just like that.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had stepped out to help smooth things over. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that. However, Cao Feiying had been blinded by jealousy. She had long disliked Chen Meng¡¯er. If Murong Ying was the knot in her heart, then Chen Meng¡¯er was the thorn that had pierced into her body. In any case, she just could not bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er and her mother livefortably.


    It would have been fine if Chen Meng¡¯er had not stepped forward to speak up for her. However, once Chen Meng¡¯er stepped forward, her blood would rush straight to her head. She would no longer have any scruples, she pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pretend to speak up for me here. I still don¡¯t know you. You¡¯re just like your mother. You¡¯re good at pretending. She¡¯s pretending to be pitiful, but you¡¯re pretending to be a good person. Hmph, if you want me to ept your favor and be in your debt, I¡¯m telling you to forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Feiying.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Qu Yaotao and Qu Haojie¡¯s father and son¡¯s expressions instantly changed as they shouted at the same time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Cao Feiying to have such a reaction. She shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Anyway, she only stood out to help put in some good words for Qu Haojie¡¯s sake. Since Cao Feiying did not appreciate her kindness, she would not say anything.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Meng¡¯er is speaking up for you, yet you still point at her nose and scold her. Our family should not have a daughter-inw who is as heartless as you.¡± Elder Qu was really furious this time, Cao Feiying was really bold. She actually dared point at his granddaughter and scold her in front of him. Elder Qu was so angry that his chest heaved up and down faster than usual. This made Chen Meng¡¯er a little worried. ¡°Yaotao, Little Jie, I don¡¯t care what attitude you two have, but I will express my opinion in front of everyone today. Our Qu family doesn¡¯t have such a daughter-inw, so from now on, Cao Feiying, you are no longer a member of our Qu family. You can go.¡± Speaking of this, Elder Qu waved his hand a little tiredly.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er quickly went forward to support Elder Qu and at the same time did a full body check on Elder Qu.

 Chapter 762

    <h4>Chapter 762:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er touched Elder Qu¡¯s body, her mutated brain quickly disyed Elder Qu¡¯s current physical condition.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the data of Elder Qu¡¯s body disyed on the mutated brain, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Elder Qu¡¯s body had been well-nourished by her during this period of time. Some of the hidden illnesses in his body had mostly recovered. Otherwise, with Elder Qu¡¯s fluctuating emotions, it would really make his body unable to bear it.


    Elder Qu¡¯s wordspletely stunned Cao Feiying. She had never thought that her father-inw, Elder Qu, would say such words. He was trying to kick her out of the Qu family. Her mouth opened and closed, and in the end, she said one word. ¡°Father.¡±


    Han Ying was shocked. She and her brother had still underestimated Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in her father-inw¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Grandpa my mother, she¡­¡± Qu Haojie never thought that his mother would anger his grandfather to such an extent that she would kick her out of the Qu family. He wanted to speak up for his mother,


    however, as soon as he opened his mouth, Elder Qu waved his hand at him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± As he spoke, he patted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Girl, help me and your grandmother back to the room. Oh right, make a pot of tea for me and your grandmotherter to calm our nerves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you guys upstairs.¡±


    The Sun family didn¡¯t have a peaceful night either.


    Sun Guoqiang was pacing back and forth in his father¡¯s study room.


    Elder Sun, who was also worried about the matter in his heart, rarely opened his mouth to scold him, saying that he wasn¡¯t steady.


    ¡°Dad, what time is it? Why is there still no news? Do you think something happened?¡± Sun Guoqiang looked at the passing of time and could not keep hisposure as he asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something good?¡± Elder Sun might have said so, but in his heart, he was not much better than Sun Guoqiang. He even had a bad premonition.


    ¡°No, Dad, look at the time. Two hours ago, we received news that the Qu family¡¯s two elders hade out from the Green Gang residence. However, after that, there was no more information.¡± It was rare for Sun Guoqiang to not be afraid of his father, instead, he opened his mouth to refute his father¡¯s words.


    ......


    It was not that Sun Guoqiang was not afraid of his father, but at this moment, there was nothing for him to be afraid of. If the n this time did not seed, then their family would be finished. If the Sun family fell, what was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Perhaps the news will spread slowly. The people sent out this time are all mercenaries. It is unlikely that they will fail.¡± Elder Sun thought, when the other party came to their door and wanted to provide help to their family to deal with the Qu family, what he said swept away the bad premonition in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Elder Sun¡¯s heart became a little more assured. However, Elder Sun had never been able to figure out how the Qu family had offended that foreigner? To let the other party take their lives at all costs?


    Just as the two were feeling conflicted and worried, the doorbell of the study room finally rang. This time, Sun Guoqiang did not even open his mouth to call them in. He directly rushed to the door and opened it. Seeing the person who came, Sun Guoqiang did not even bother to hide the anxiety on his face. He directly asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    On Elder Sun¡¯s face, there was a rare trace of anxiety.


    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t good.¡± The person rushed over. At this moment, he was still panting and couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°What do you mean by the situation isn¡¯t good? Exin it clearly to me.¡± When Sun Guoqiang heard that the person said that the situation wasn¡¯t good, he anxiously grabbed the other party¡¯s cor and asked.


    When Elder Sun heard this, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He directly stood up and his two eyes stared straight at the person. He wanted nothing more than to stare a hole in the person¡¯s body.


    The man was frightened by Sun Guoqiang¡¯s ferocious expression. His face was frighteningly pale. He trembled and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Hurry up and speak. If you don¡¯t speak, do you believe that I will shoot you?¡± Sun Guoqiang¡¯sst bit of patience was exhausted by the man¡¯s trembling appearance.


    The man swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°We just received news that the mercenaries we sent out have no movement. We can¡¯t contact them at all.¡±


    The man was sent to pass on the message. After he finished what he knew, he shut his mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t contact them? Don¡¯t you know how to go over and take a look?¡± Sun Guoqiang grabbed the man¡¯s cor, he had never let go. With his roar and force, the man almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Elder Sun¡¯s expression was also ugly. However, he was a little calmer than Sun Guoqiang. His face was gloomy. After being silent for a while, he picked up the phone on his desk and dialed the number that he had always remembered.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Once the phone was picked up, Elder Sun said with a slightly dry voice, ¡°We can¡¯t contact those mercenaries you sent. Do you have any other way to contact them?¡± Elder Sun¡¯s voice was also filled with anxiety. He didn¡¯t even realize that his voice was trembling.


    Not knowing what the other party said, Elder Sun¡¯s face turned ashen. After he hung up the phone, he fell onto the chair.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Guoqiang let go of the person¡¯s cor and asked impatiently. Hepletely ignored his father¡¯s ashen expression. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done. Our family is really finished this time,¡± Elder Sun said as he looked ahead without any focus in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know who he was talking to. ¡°We still underestimated the Qu family.¡±


    Although Elder Sun didn¡¯t reply to Sun Guoqiang¡¯s words, there was nothing that Sun Guoqiang didn¡¯t understand. Sun Guoqiang lost his footing and took a few steps back. If it wasn¡¯t for someone supporting him from behind, he would have fallen on all fours.

 Chapter 763

    <h4>Chapter 763:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced one hand on Elder Qu¡¯s elbow and the other on Madam Qu¡¯s hand. The three of them walked towards the room.


    Yuwen Jing naturally followed closely behind. Looking at Yuwen Jing who was following behind them, Elder Qu wanted to do as usual and say a few words to insult him. However, before he could say anything, Madam Qu, who already knew what kind of temper her husband had, threw a warning look at Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu could only swallow the words that he wanted to say. Elder Qu could only rub his nose in embarrassment.


    Speaking of which, it seemed that Yuwen Jing was not an eyesore anymore. He had some redeeming qualities. At least, he could rush over at the most critical moment.


    Elder Qu, Elder Liu, and the other old men didn¡¯t like Yuwen Jing. However, Madam Qu liked Yuwen Jing very much, ever since she heard about Yuwen Jing¡¯s little intentions towards her Meng¡¯er, the more she liked Yuwen Jing and the more she felt that the two of them were really a good match when they stood together. ¡°Little Jing, it¡¯s quitete today. You don¡¯t have to leave either. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just stay here for the night,¡± said Madam Qu with a kind expression.


    How could Yuwen Jing refuse? He had been waiting for this sentence the entire night. ¡°Grandma Qu, I¡¯d be very honored to be able to stay.¡± As he said that, he threw a nce at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Qu saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s small actions and snorted coldly. However, he did not refute as usual.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, go in. I¡¯ll brew some calming tea for you two. After you drink it, the two of you should quickly rest. You two have been tormented for the entire night. You¡¯re already tired enough. As for other matters, Grandpa, we¡¯ll talk about it when you wake up. Is that alright?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pulled the two elders into the room.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you,ss.¡± Madam Qu held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and spoke while patting it gently.


    After making tea for Elder Qu and Madam Qu, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing left the Qu family¡¯s two elders ¡®room after waiting for them to drink it.


    ¡°Yuwen, I¡¯ll bring you to the guest room. You should rest early too.¡± After leaving the Qu family¡¯s two elders¡¯ room, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing chatted as they walked.


    However, before Yuwen Jing could reply, the two of them stopped in their tracks. ¡°Uncle, you guys haven¡¯t gone to bed yet!¡± Everyone from the Qu family was still in the living room, either sitting or standing. No one left.


    ......


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just waiting for you toe out and say something.¡± Qu Yaotian squeezed out a smile at Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Qu Yaotian, who had a cold face all year round and had no expression, looked a little scary when he smiled.


    They didn¡¯t want to disturb Elder Qu and Madam Qu because they were afraid of Elder Qu¡¯s fiery temper. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, the fire extinguisher, they really would not know how to end things. Qu Yaotian was also a little dissatisfied with his sister-inw, Cao Feiying. However, she was his sister-inw after all. Even if he was dissatisfied, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Uncle, if you have anything to say, just say it. Or if you want to ask something, just ask.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess what Qu Yaotian and the others were waiting for her for.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Who did the Sun family hire today?¡± Qu Yaotian was quite curious. Who in the capital was so bold to actually ept the Sun family¡¯s contract?


    ¡°It¡¯s a mercenary group.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer waspletely out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Mercenary group?¡± This term was not unfamiliar to people like Qu Yaotian and the others who came from special forces. But Qu Haoxiang and the others weren¡¯t too familiar with such a term.

 Chapter 764

    <h4>Chapter 764:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? How could the Sun family have the ability to hire mercenaries?¡± Qu Yaotao said in surprise.


    ¡°My subordinates have already gone to investigate this problem. Once they have the results, they will inform me immediately,¡± Yuwen Jing, who was standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er, said.


    ¡°Those mercenaries are not in danger. Uncle Skinny has brought them back to the Green Gang. There should be some results soon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not worried at all. If the mercenaries were too tight-lipped, she could simply pry their mouths open. With her specially made powder, it was not a problem.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, the men in the room fell into silence and their own thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Murong Ying could finally hold her daughter¡¯s hand and express her concern and worry for her daughter. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you alright? Did you get scared today?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Do I look like I¡¯m scared? If anything, the one who got scared wasn¡¯t me, but those mercenaries.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking the truth, those mercenaries never thought that they would fall into the hands of a young girl like Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Because of the calming tea that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed for them, Elder Qu and Madam Qu had a good night¡¯s sleep. Compared to Qu Yaotian and the others, Elder Qu and Madam Qu did not look too good.


    Qu Yaotian and his brothers were thinking about the Sun family and the matter of the mercenaries, so they did not sleep well that night. And Qu Yaotao¡¯s dark circles were especially obvious among these brothers. Qu Yaotao was still worried about his wife. This was the first time he had faced his wife and felt such helplessness.


    Last night, his wife, Cao Feiying, had quarreled with him for half the night.


    Towards Qu Yaotao, Qu Yaotian and his brothers had no other choice but to sympathize with him.


    At the Qu family¡¯s dining table today, the atmosphere was even gloomier than before. Although Han Ying and the others were usually extremely careful when they did things because they were afraid of offending Elder Qu, they had never been like today where they did not even dare breathe loudly.


    ......


    Elder Qu, who was seated at the main seat, looked better when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Lass,e, quickly sit down and eat breakfast. Let me tell you, I took the menu you gave me and asked the chef at home to cook it. Come and have a taste. How does it taste?¡± Elder Qu¡¯s favoritism of Chen Meng¡¯er was very open.


    Elder Qu¡¯s favoritism made Han Ying feel even more ufortable. However, with Cao Feiying as a warning, Han Ying didn¡¯t dare make things difficult for Chen Meng¡¯er anymore.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er agreed, Elder Qu¡¯s security guard, Uncle Zhao, walked in hurriedly.


    ¡°Old Chief, someone outside said that they are looking for Little Miss and Young Master Yuwen,¡± Uncle Zhao said to Elder Qu.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that someone was looking for her and Yuwen Jing, she knew that they were here to tell them about the investigation and interrogation.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er did not wait for Elder Qu to speak. She said to Uncle Zhao, ¡°Uncle Zhao, let them in. They probably have information about what happenedst night.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Uncle Zhao really wanted to follow Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders, but he had no choice. He was Elder Qu¡¯s security guard and only listened to Elder Qu¡¯s orders. Therefore, he only went down after Elder Qu gave the order.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that the people who personally came to pass the news to her and Yuwen Jing would actually be Ah Biao and Allen.


    The news Ah Biao and Allen brought was somewhat out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it carefully, and it could be considered reasonable.


    ¡°Hmph, I was just saying how good Marquis Yuwen¡¯s grandson can be. He¡¯s like a butterfly, fooling around everywhere. Meng¡¯er,e to grandfather¡¯s side. Stay away from this kid.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s dark face became even darker because of Elder Qu¡¯s words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Qu¡¯s stance of wanting nothing more than to chase Yuwen Jing out of the Qu family¡¯s main gate and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. If this matter had nothing to do with Yuwen Jing, it would have been fine. However, it really did have something to do with him. If Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t provoked the other party, the other party wouldn¡¯t havee knocking on his door.


    But if one were to say that it was Yuwen Jing¡¯s fault, it didn¡¯t seem to make sense. Speaking of which, Yuwen Jing really didn¡¯t do anything ambiguous or misleading. This waspletely done by the other party himself.


    ¡°Grandpa Qu, I will personally handle this matter. I will give you and Meng¡¯er a reasonable exnation.¡± Yuwen Jing now had the intention to kill the other party. He had clearly seen the change in Elder Qu¡¯s attitude before and after this. Now, all his previous efforts had been in vain.


    ¡°We will seek justice for this matter ourselves.¡± Elder Qu was like a child, turning his head to the side.


    Elder Qu¡¯s temper was hot, but what he said was quite pleasing to Chen Meng¡¯er. After hearing the information that Ah Biao had investigated, she had a fire in her heart and was waiting to extinguish it.


    ¡°Yuwen, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. I will handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, listen to my exnation.¡± After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, a trace of panic shed across Yuwen Jing¡¯s face. Was Chen Meng¡¯er also angry? He had always known that Chen Meng¡¯er had her own stubbornness when it came to rtionships.


    The only thing he was afraid of was Chen Meng¡¯er. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would abandon him and turn around to fall into someone else¡¯s embrace.


    Yuwen Jing did not even dare think about that. Just thinking about it made him feel like he was going crazy.


    ¡°Yuwen, I know. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er interrupted Yuwen Jing. She really understood, even though she felt a little ufortable. However, her reaction made Yuwen Jing panic.

 Chapter 765

    <h4>Chapter 765:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The more Chen Meng¡¯er acted like she didn¡¯t care, the more anxious Yuwen Jing became.


    Now that he was worried, he felt that there was a knot in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t even want to listen to his exnation.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I really have nothing to do with her. You have to believe me. I don¡¯t even remember what she looks like.¡± Yuwen Jing panicked. He pulled Chen Meng¡¯er to his side and insisted on exining everything to her.


    However, Qu Haoxiang had long disliked Yuwen Jing. However, due to Yuwen Jing¡¯s strength, he did not give Yuwen Jing a chance to exin things to Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, he pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him and separated Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s actions made Yuwen Jing gnash his teeth in anger. However, due to the Qu family¡¯s reputation, it was not appropriate for him to re up. Such a thing had just happened. Now, even Madam Qu, who had been smiling and weing him earlier, did not look at him in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Hmph, Yuwen Jing, no matter what you say now, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s quibbling. The evidence is already in front of you. That woman is still helping the Sun family because of you. This time, it¡¯s fortunate that she¡¯s helping the Sun family to deal with our Qu family. Next time, she might directly hurt Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Haoxiang was extremely agitated, if it wasn¡¯t for his usual good upbringing, he would have shouted.


    However, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words had poked Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart. Although Qu Haoxiang¡¯s actions of pulling Chen Meng¡¯er to his side made him very unhappy, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words were not wrong at all. This time, Lilia had only interfered in the Sun family¡¯s matter of dealing with the Qu family. What about the next time? Would she directly deal with Chen Meng¡¯er the next time?


    Thinking of this, Yuwen Jing really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He couldn¡¯t stand that someone would think of hurting Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing was already gnashing his teeth in hatred towards Lilia. He wanted nothing more than to shoot her right now.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say too much. This matter can¡¯t be entirely Yuwen¡¯s fault.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally understood the current situation. The more she spoke, the more mistakes she made. The more she spoke up for Yuwen Jing, the more uneasy Yuwen Jing felt. The Qu family¡¯s opinion of Yuwen Jing grew worse. Fine, she had better temporarily shut her mouth.


    However, regarding Lilia, Chen Meng¡¯er had made a note of her. She would settle this score with her properly.


    Yuwen Jing was reluctant, but he was still personally invited out of the Qu family by Elder Qu.


    ......


    Allen, who was invited out of the Qu family with Yuwen Jing, looked at his master¡¯s increasingly gloomy face. His heart pounded non-stop. Speaking of which, he regretted it, he should not have taken such a mission from someone else ande to his master¡¯s ce to join in the fun.


    Well, now that his master was so angry, he did not know that his master had also made a note of him in his heart. If his master really remembered him, then his future would really be bitter.

 Chapter 766

    <h4>Chapter 766:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Allen, why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± The greater the anger in Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart, the calmer he appeared on the surface. However, upon closer inspection of his gaze, it was not difficult to discover that his blue eyes were brewing with monstrous anger.


    ¡°Oh!¡± With that one nce, Allen could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. This time, not only did he have to sweat for his sake, but also for Lilia and the Hilton family. This time, the Hilton family was really going to suffer.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think about the Sun family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er already had a n in her heart. However, this time, because of this matter, the Sun family had pointed the spearhead at the Qu family. She had to seek the opinion of Elder Qu for this matter.


    It was impossible for Elder Qu not to be angry. Other than anger, he was also deeply disappointed. He felt that he had treated the Sun family well. The kindness that Elder Sun had shown had already been repaid a hundred times over. Now, the Sun family was actually still treating him this way.


    Elder Qu felt a wave of powerlessness.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore. The Sun family are really just ingrates that can¡¯t be fed. Look at how good our family is to their family. We have been cleaning up their mess all this time. Yet, they feel that what we have done is only right and proper. As long as we don¡¯t help them, they will feel ufortable in their hearts. They actually hired mercenaries to take your lives. If it wasn¡¯t for Meng¡¯er, we wouldn¡¯t know where we would be at this moment.¡± Qu Yaobing had long disliked the Sun family. He had long wanted to teach the Sun family a lesson,


    ¡°Ah, the rtionship between the Sun family and our family has long disappeared after this matter. I¡¯m not blind from old age, I¡¯m still sensible.¡± It was just that the hurdle in Elder Qu¡¯s heart could not be ovee,


    ¡°Grandpa, this matter started because of me. If you don¡¯t mind, leave this matter to me to handle.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to see Elder Qu so listless, so her heart softened and she spoke.


    ¡°Leave this matter to you to handle¡­.¡± Elder Qu paused for a moment when he said this, then he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Girl, you can handle the matter however you want. You won¡¯t have to worry about anything. You have me backing you up from behind.¡± In Elder Qu¡¯s heart, his granddaughter was the most important thing.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± After Qu Haoxiang epted the Murong family, after a period of training, he had a certain degree of responsibility. This made Elder Qu feel very gratified.


    ¡°No need. I can handle this matter myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er declined Qu Haoxiang¡¯s help. She would personally go and settle the Sun family and Lilia Hilton¡¯s ounts one by one.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came out of the Qu family, she called Zhou Yunjie. She asked him to pick her up. She wanted to personally go to the Sun family.


    After she settled the Sun family First, she would deal with Lilia Hilton, who had done something behind the scenes.


    ......


    Zhou Yunjie came very quickly. He was not the only one. When he heard that his family¡¯s little miss wanted to deal with the Sun family, he brought his underlings with him. There were three cars full of people. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at this somewhat big lineup. She raised her eyelids and did not speak.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and her group of four cars directly rushed to the Sun family.


    At this moment, the Sun family was no longer as neat and magnificent as before. A while ago, all kinds of negative news had caused the Sun family to fall into a state of panic. In the haze, some of the servants, who saw it, were alreadyte for work. They left the Sun family¡¯s mansion to find another job.


    The Sun family, without the servants to clean up, was not exactly dirty, but it had long lost its previous tidiness. Even the guards at the Sun family¡¯s door were not as arrogant as before. When they saw Chen Meng¡¯er and her group of four ck cars driving over, they quickly opened the door and made way, not to even mention stopping them.


    The atmosphere in the Sun family vi this morning was particrly bad. Usually, they would get up on time every morning. Elder Sun, who sat at the dining table to eat breakfast, had disappeared without a trace. Sun Miaomiao and the others sat on the dining chairs and looked at the steaming breakfast on the dining table. No one dared touch the chopsticks.


    Sun Jian looked at the watch on his wrist and said to his mother and sister, ¡°Mom, Miaomiao, I¡¯ll go to the study to see grandfather and father. It¡¯s already sote. They¡¯ve been in the study for the whole night.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your grandfather¡¯s rules.¡± Mrs. Sun said with some hesitation.


    Elder Sun¡¯s pressure in the Sun family was no less than Elder Qu¡¯s pressure in the Qu family.


    ¡°But grandfather and father have been in the study for such a long time. If they don¡¯t eat something, their bodies won¡¯t be able to take it. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Sun Jian insisted.


    However, just as he finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, and some Green Gang underlings walked in.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± The first person to see Chen Meng¡¯er was Sun Miaomiao. She immediately stood up from her chair.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er again, Sun Miaomiao¡¯s heart wasplicated. In the past, she had always looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er, the girl who had transferred from the countryside, by relying on her identity as the eldest daughter of the Sun family. However, in the end, the truth she obtained was that Chen Meng¡¯er was not a girl from the countryside, but the little miss of the Green Gang.


    Not only that, but now, their family had fallen into such an awkward situation because of Chen Meng¡¯er. Sun Miaomiao really did not know how to face her. Did she hate Chen Meng¡¯er?


    In fact, to her, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other choice.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When Mrs. Sun saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the main culprit that had caused their family to fall to this state, she was like a hedgehog, raising all the thorns on her body.


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s question is good. What am I doing here?¡± The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face disappeared, and she snorted coldly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to seek justice from your family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to seek justice from our family? You must be joking. It¡¯s already good that we didn¡¯te to seek justice from you. Look at what you¡¯ve done to our family.¡± Sun Miaomiao pointed angrily at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Are you sure that I¡¯m the one who has caused your family to be in this state? Could it be that your father has done too many immoral things and caused your family to be in this state? Sun Miaomiao, you have been in school for so many years, and you have long been able to distinguish right from wrong. I think you should have heard of the heartless things your father did. Tell me, what is the fate of your family now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aggressive words caused Sun Miaomiao¡¯s expression to change.

 Chapter 767

    <h4>Chapter 767:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This matter was the handiwork of Sun Miaomiao¡¯s grandfather and father. Sun Miaomiao probably didn¡¯t even know about it, let alone participate in it. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t point the me at Sun Miaomiao.


    ¡°Yunjie, go in and tell Elder Sun and the head of the Sun family that there are guestsing. Tell them to get out and meet the guests.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er sat down on the sofa in the living room impolitely. This time, she came to ask for an exnation from Elder Sun and Mr. Sun.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± After she spoke, zhou Yunjie went up to the second floor of the Sun family vi. Sun Jian wanted to stop him, but with his thin body, he was simply not a match for Zhou Yunjie, who practiced martial arts all year round. Zhou Yunjie pushed him slightly as he stumbled backward and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Are you robbers? I want to call the police.¡± Mrs. Sun was very angry. As she said this, she was about to take the phone to call the police.


    A subordinate of the Green Gang saw Mrs. Sun¡¯s actions and wanted to reach out to stop her, but was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let her call the police. It¡¯s just nice to save us the trouble. When the policee in a while, give the evidence to the police and let them handle it. I want to see if there is now in the capital.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Mrs. Sun pause. In the end, she still did not press the call button.


    Her husband, Sun Guoqiang, never told her what he did. However, during this period of time, even if her husband did not say anything, she had heard a lot about the things that happened in the Sun family. Although she did not know whether it was true or not, looking at her father-inw, her husband, and the others, she reckoned that this matter could not be faked.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she did not dare fight back. If it was really like what Chen Meng¡¯er said, her intestines were about to coil from regret.


    Zhou Yunjie brought people with him. Themotion was not small, and they were looking for people one by one. Themotion caused by Zhou Yunjie and the others had long been heard by Elder Sun and the others. ¡°Guoqiang, go and take a look. What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Elder Sun was sitting on the chair at this time and did not even have the strength to stand up. However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t fall at this time. If he fell at this time, the Sun family would really be finished.


    Sun Guoqiang steadied his mind and regained his footing. He responded and pushed open the door of the study. He just happened to meet Zhou Yunjie, who had found this room.


    Zhou Yunjie saw Sun Guoqiang and was stunned for a moment before he reacted. However, when Sun Guoqiang saw Zhou Yunjie¡¯s somewhat familiar face, he was stunned for a moment before he reacted. It was not until Zhou Yunjie opened his mouth to speak that he said, ¡°Head of the Sun family, and Elder Sun, my family¡¯s little miss wants you all toe down. There are some things that she wants to hear from you all personally.¡±


    After Zhou Yunjie finished speaking, he waved his hand behind him. His subordinates surged into Elder Sun¡¯s study. Before Elder Sun and the others could react, they were carried downstairs by Zhou Yunjie¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°They¡¯re rebelling! They¡¯re rebelling! They¡¯re really rebelling against the heavens. The people of the Green Gang are so arrogant. They actually broke into private homes. They even kidnapped people.¡± Elder Sun, who had reacted, struggled as he shouted. He did not have his usual calm appearance.


    ......


    ¡°If you want to talk about arrogance, I don¡¯t darepare with you, Elder Sun. You hired mercenaries to assassinate my grandparents. I, a mere intruder, broke into your family¡¯s mansion and got people to kidnap you, but I can¡¯t see anyone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the struggling Elder Sun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. Don¡¯t think that just because you are the little miss of the Green Gang, you can frame others like this,¡± Elder Sun said. after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his face didn¡¯t change, but his eyes shed. Then he retorted loudly.

 Chapter 768

    <h4>Chapter 768:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. If there was no evidence, my family¡¯s little miss wouldn¡¯t havee here to settle the score with you. My family¡¯s little miss always handled matters with evidence.¡±?Zhou Yunjie¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his family¡¯s little miss insisting that she handle this matter herself, he would have already dealt with Elder Sun and Mr. Sun.


    Zhou Yunjie really didn¡¯t put the Sun family in his eyes.


    ¡°Yunjie, there¡¯s no need to get emotional with him. I think Elder Sun won¡¯t shed tears until he sees the coffin. Go and get someone to bring that mercenary¡¯s head over. Let him tell him everything he knows in front of Elder Sun. This is how I am. If I want you to die, you will.¡± When they came, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Zhou Yunjie to go to the Green Gang to bring the leader of the mercenaries over.


    As for Elder Sun and Sun Guoqiang, when they heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention the mercenaries, their expressions changed instantly. Sun Guoqiang, who had been silent all this while, now had a frighteningly pale face. If it wasn¡¯t for his eyes still open and breathing, others would have thought that he was done for.


    These mercenaries had all been fed with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s special pills by Skinny. The effects of the pills were still there. He answered almost everything that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others asked him. He even told them about the embarrassing incident of him peeing his pants when he was seven years old.


    The head of the mercenary was injured. Although he had been dealt with simply, his face didn¡¯t look much better. When the head of the mercenary group was brought in by the Green Gang, the faces of Elder Sun and Sun Guoqiang, who hade into contact with the head of the mercenary group, turned even paler.


    Speaking of which, when they were in the study room just now, the father and son duo still had hope in their hearts. They thought that even if these mercenaries had failed, with their skills, they would not have been captured by the Qu family.


    Now it seemed that their guess was correct. These mercenaries had not been captured by the Qu family. They had been captured by the Green Gang.


    ¡°How is it? Elder Sun, Mr. Sun, is there anything you don¡¯t understand? Or do you want me to bring out some evidence? Do you want me to bring it to you now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stood up, she patted her clothes, looked up, and nced at Elder Sun. Then she said, ¡°In other words, Elder Sun, if the head of the Sun family doesn¡¯t know what to ask, I can let him tell me everything he knows from the beginning to the end. I think the memory of a mercenary is not worse than an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± Before Elder Sun could say anything, Sun Guoqiang spoke first. He was sure that these mercenaries would not say anything good.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Sun Guoqiang was worried about. She really didn¡¯t know how to speak about Elder Sun and Mr. Sun. They were really greedy. It was also because they were greedy that they wouldpensate the Sun family. Otherwise, the Sun family would be well-behaved. With the support of the Qu family, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Sun. The decision-maker of the Sun family was still Elder Sun. ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Sun?¡±


    ......


    Elder Sun was so angry that his teeth were gritted. He wanted to go up and skin Chen Meng¡¯er alive. However, he was helpless.


    ¡°Yunjie, bring Elder Sun and the head of the Sun family with you. We will return to the Green Gang. There are some things that I have to settle with them properly.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not intend to deal with these two people in the Sun family vi.


    Mrs. Sun, Sun Jian, and Sun Miaomiao looked at Elder Sun. When Sun Guoqiang was taken away by the Green Gang, they immediately refused to let him go. They pounced on him and tore him apart from the members of the Green Gang.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not show any mercy at all. She said to the members of the Green Gang, ¡°Pull them apart. If they are really unwilling to be separated from Elder Sun and the others, bring them along.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could see it clearly, this Sun Jian, Sun Miaomiao, and the others did not necessarily have a deep rtionship with Elder Sun and Mr. Sun.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not directly bring Elder Sun and Sun Guoqiang back to the Green Gang. Instead, she directly sent these two people, along with their incriminating evidence, to the police station. Previously, because everyone was worried about the Qu family, and because of the Qu family¡¯s face, each of them pretended not to know of their wicked deeds.


    However, this time, Chen Meng¡¯er, the little miss of the Green Gang, personally brought people to give evidence and sent it to the police station. Even if this police station¡¯s chief had a good rtionship with Sun Guoqiang, he could only handle this matter impartially.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er left, she looked at the police station¡¯s chief and left a warning, ¡°Regarding the Sun family¡¯s matter, I have already reported it to that old man above.¡± After saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er left in a carefree manner, the chief of the police station wiped off his cold sweat as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back.


    The chief¡¯s right-hand man looked at the imprisoned Elder Sun and the thick stack of evidence in his hands, he asked in a daze, ¡°Chief Li, what should we do about this? Are we really going to release the Elder Sun and the head of the Sun family as usual?¡±


    ¡°Release your head? Don¡¯t you have ears? Didn¡¯t you hear what the little miss of the Green Gang said? This matter was registered with the higher-ups. If we really release Elder Sun and Mr. Sun, then the next ones to go in and die will be the two of us. Hurry up and send this evidence to the criminal investigation unit. Tell them to quickly settle this matter.¡± With that said, Chief Li didn¡¯t even bother to look at Elder Sun and Mr. Sun before he returned to his office.


    He had clearly seen that the Sun family was really going to be finished this time.


    However, when Chief Li returned to his office, he thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but give Qu Yaotao a call. The Sun family and the Qu family had a deep rtionship. It was better for him to let the Qu family know first so that he would have some confidence in himself.


    After the call was connected, Chief Li had just made a start with Qu Yaotao when Qu Yaotao said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Handle it impartially.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone. Chief Li had no scruples this time.


    Elder Sun and Mr. Sun would either pay with their lives for the people they owed before, or they were going to spend the rest of their lives in prison.

 Chapter 769

    <h4>Chapter 769:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After leaving the police station and getting into the car, Chen Meng¡¯er kept her eyes closed as if she was resting. However, Zhou Yunjie, who knew Chen Meng¡¯er well, knew that his little miss was thinking about something. Therefore, as Zhou Yunjie drove, he would asionally look at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression from the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Yunjie, where is Lilia now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never asked anyone to investigate Lilia Hilton before. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know Lilia¡¯s whereabouts either. However, her intuition told her that Yuwen Jing had stayed in the capital for so long. With that Lady Hilton¡¯s temper, she definitely couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death in Ennd, in addition to the work of these mercenaries, Chen Meng¡¯er was certain that this Lilia Hilton was definitely in the capital.


    Zhou Yunjie was investigating Lilia Hilton. When Lilia stepped into the capital, they had already received the news. However, the Hilton family had never had any conflict of interest with the Green Gang, and they had never interacted with each other on a daily basis.


    Therefore, when the intelligencework of the Green Gang received this news, they did not take it to heart.


    It was not until Zhou Yunjie asked people to investigate these mercenaries that they found out that this matter was actually rted to the Hilton family¡¯s eldest daughter, who had just entered the capital.


    Now, Zhou Yunjie could be said to know the whereabouts of this Hilton family¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°She¡¯s at the Beijing Hotel. Little Miss, do you want to go there?¡± Zhou Yunjie knew his little miss¡¯s temper very well. This person had already bullied her, so how could she just let it go?


    After what Lilia had done this time, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s good impression of Yuwen Jing hadpletely disappeared.


    All these years, Zhou Yunjie had always been by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, helping Chen Meng¡¯er deal with various matters of the Green Gang. Zhou Yunjie had always kept the little feelings that he had for Chen Meng¡¯er deep in the bottom of his heart. He had never dared show it. He had also acknowledged Yuwen Jing in his heart.


    However, although Zhou Yunjie knew that Yuwen Jing could not be entirely med for this matter, this matter had actually caused a certain amount of danger to his family¡¯s little miss. This was something that Zhou Yunjie could not ept.


    Not only could Zhou Yunjie not ept it, but Elder Liu, who had received the news, had not been able to calm down this morning. Zhuge Yu and the others looked at Elder Liu, who was burning with a ball of fire above his head, and the teacup that was still left on the ground, which had been smashed to pieces.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand this anymore. I¡¯ll call Marquis Yuwen right now and ask him to call that kid, Yuwen Jing, over. I want to teach him a good lesson.¡± As he said this, without waiting for Zhuge Yu and the others to persuade him, he picked up the phone and dialed the number of Marquis Yuwen¡¯s house.


    Fatty touched Zhuge Yu and whispered into Zhuge Yu¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°Zhuge, do you want to call the little miss? I see that Sir is so angry. If Yuwen Jinges hereter, something bad will happen.¡±


    Zhuge Yu¡¯s eyes were full of worry. But he was also very ufortable with Yuwen Jing. He felt that he had misjudged Yuwen Jing before. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s time to teach Yuwen Jing a lesson. Tell him to tighten his skin a little. Don¡¯t mess with someone you just provoked. Otherwise, he will be full of trouble.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 770

    <h4>Chapter 770:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Zhuge Yu finished speaking, Elder Liu¡¯s roar came from the room, ¡°Marquis Yuwen, where is Yuwen Jing? Tell that kid to get his ass over here.¡± Elder Liu was really angry. Before Marquis Yuwen could speak, he shouted into the phone.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, why are you so angry in the morning? Did you eat gunpowder?¡± Marquis Yuwen, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, didn¡¯t understand Elder Liu¡¯s anger. Elder Liu¡¯s voice was so loud that Madam Yuwen, who was at the side, heard Elder Liu shouting on the phone.


    She could not help but ask, ¡°Hubby, why is Elder Liu so angry? Ask him, did Jing do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Liu Bolin has long disliked Jing. I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. Isn¡¯t it just that Jing stole that girl Meng¡¯er? He¡¯s feeling ufortable.¡± Yuwen Houforted his wife with a few words.


    ¡°In the future, get as far away from Yuwen Jing as you can. In the future, if I see him again, I¡¯ll break his legs. Humph, a yboy like him is awful! Our Meng¡¯er is not so lucky.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s anger did not subside at all, on the contrary, because of a few words from Marquis Yuwen, it seemed to be on the rise.


    As Zhuge Yu and the others watched, they could not help but take a few steps back. They were afraid that if they were not careful, Elder Liu¡¯s anger would burn them.


    Only then did Marquis Yuwen realize that something was wrong. Elder Liu didn¡¯t sound like he usually did when he joked with him. He stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°Elder Liu, what exactly happened? What did Yuwen Jing do?¡±


    Elder Liu told Marquis Yuwen everything he knew. After that, Elder Liu felt a little better. Elder Liu felt better, but Yuwen Hou didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯ll call that kid now. When I contact him, I¡¯ll personally bring him to see you. If he has anything to say, let him exin it to you in person.¡±


    Yuwen Hou¡¯s attitude made Elder Liu¡¯s anger drop by a lot. However, his tone of voice wasn¡¯t much better. ¡°In any case, if Yuwen Jing doesn¡¯t properly exin this matter to me, he won¡¯t be able to handle it properly. In the future, he¡¯ll stay as far away from Meng¡¯er as possible. Meng¡¯er is everyone¡¯s treasure. She¡¯s not one of those girls that he can just summon and wave away.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. If Yuwen Jing really did something that let Meng¡¯er down, not to mention you, even my wife and I will not let him off so easily.¡±


    After hanging up, Elder Liu¡¯s anger had mostly subsided. Yuwen Jing and the others were about to step out of the door, and now they were relieved to step in again.


    When Marquis Yuwen hung up the phone, his face darkened. Then, he stood up and walked out of the door. Madam Yuwen followed behind Marquis Yuwen with a worried face and asked, ¡°Hubby, what happened? What did Jing do to make Elder Liu so angry?¡±


    ¡°Humph, this kid Yuwen Jing has grown up. He actually dared flirt with other girls. Wait until I see him. See how I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Well, after some embellishment from Elder Liu, the news on Marquis Yuwen¡¯s side had be like this. Yuwen Jing, who was being nagged by his grandfather, sneezed a few times. George, who was beside Yuwen Jing, couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Yuwen Jing said that he was fine, the bad premonition in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Go straight to the hotel. I want to properly meet this Hiltondy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes, and a dangerous light shone in them.


    Zhou Yunjie looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze and knew that Lilia Hilton was going to be in trouble. Oh, no, it wasn¡¯t just Lilia Hilton, the whole Hilton family was probably going to be in trouble.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie made a turn in the direction of the car and drove to the Beijing Hotel.


    When the car arrived at the Beijing Hotel, Chen Meng¡¯er asked the others to wait at the door. She brought Zhou Yunjie into the Beijing Hotel. As they walked, Chen Meng¡¯er asked and answered, ¡°Do you know which room she stays in?¡±


    ¡°The presidential suite on the top floor.¡± Zhou Yunjie had already asked around.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked directly to the elevator. When Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie walked to the elevator, they saw Allen pressing the elevator button anxiously. ¡°Allen,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shouted.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shout, Allen was pulled out of his thoughts. When he followed the voice and turned around, his expression was still a little confused.


    However, when he saw who was calling him, he sighed in his heart. This was great. There was no room for maneuver in this matter. Well, when he returned this time, he reckoned that he would be scolded to death by those old fellows from the Council of Elders.


    Just now, Allen had just finished the phone call with the British side. Over there, the old fellows of the Council of Elders had repeatedly warned him over the phone that he must stabilize his master and must not let him act rashly, they had destroyed the cooperation project that the Buyano family had just signed with the Hilton family.


    As a matter of fact, the Hilton family was the number one in the hotel industry, and the Buyano family had coincidentally wanted to get involved in this industry recently. The two families came up with a n and signed a cooperation project.


    The Hilton family had a good n. They originally wanted to marry into the Buyano family. Needless to say, the marriage partner was definitely the family head of the Buyano family, Yuwen Jing. And the Hilton family¡¯s eldest daughter, Lilia Hilton happened to fall in love with Yuwen Jing at first sight.


    But as soon as the Hilton family raised this idea, they were informed by the Buyano family that their mistress had already been confirmed.


    So, Lilia Hilton was not convinced, so she chased Yuwen Jing from Ennd to the Beijing.

 Chapter 771

    <h4>Chapter 771:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The reason why Lilia Hilton came to the capital was firstly, that it was rare for her to fall in love with a man at first sight. She was unwilling to give up without doing anything.


    Secondly, she also wanted to see who Xibo liked. What exactly did a girl that Xibo liked look like? Was she really more outstanding than her?


    But, unfortunately, when Lilia arrived in the capital, neither of these goals could be achieved.


    Not to mention doing something to win Xibo back, she couldn¡¯t even see Xibo in person. Every time she used the cooperation between their two families as an excuse to meet Xibo, he was stopped by his subordinates. They said that this project was not under their master¡¯s control. They asked her to find the person in charge of this project.


    She could not meet Xibo. It was fine with her, but she asked someone to investigate the girl who made Xibo Buyano fall in love with her. The other party¡¯s information was quickly ced in front of her. However, after reading the information, she was so angry that she threw the information directly at her assistant¡¯s face.


    What was she investigating? Other than the other party¡¯s name, age, and identity, there was nothing else. There wasn¡¯t even a photo of the other party. There was no difference between investigating and not investigating.


    And over and over again, Miss Hilton, who had suffered setbacks, had been holding back her anger until her assistant found out about the incident on the night of Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party and the matter of the Sun family dealing with the Qu family. The hot-headed Lilia Hilton went to find Elder Sun.


    She suggested that he make a move against the Qu family, and she could provide a certain amount of help.


    And when Elder Sun heard that the other party did not need him to pay anything, he was willing to help. How could the greedy father and son duo not agree. And Elder Sun only thought that the Qu family had offended Lilia Hilton.


    Allen had originally held a sliver of hope to convince his master to be more rational and not destroy the cooperation between the Buyano family and the Hilton family. But now, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, this future mistress of the Buyano family, he knew that the cooperation between the Buyano family and the Hilton family this time was ruined.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Allen sighed in his heart. He felt that his sky was filled with darkness.


    ¡°You can¡¯t call her that. This is the little miss of Our Green Gang and the head of the Liu family. She is not the mistress of your Buyano family.¡± Zhou Yunjie had a bad opinion of Yuwen Jing. He also did not like Allen very much.


    ¡°Yunjie, what are you saying. Your little miss is still your little miss, and she¡¯s still our mistress. This is something that won¡¯t change. Those old guys in our family all nodded in agreement.¡± Allenined bitterly in his heart. He really hadn¡¯t looked at the almanac when he went out recently. Allen also knew what Zhou Yunjie was unhappy about. ¡°Mistress, this matter really has nothing to do with my master. My master has only met Miss Hilton once, when the two families signed a cooperation project. He hasn¡¯t seen her since. I don¡¯t know what went wrong with Miss Hilton. Not only did she rush from Ennd to the capital, but she also did such a thing.¡±


    ......


    It would have been better if Allen did not speak, but when he said that, Zhou Yunjie snorted coldly. He removed Allen¡¯s hand from his shoulder. ¡°That can only mean that your master is more dangerous and less suitable to be the other half of my little miss.¡±


    After Zhou Yunjie said that, Allen whispered, ¡°If my master is not suitable, are you suitable?¡±

 Chapter 772

    <h4>Chapter 772:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t hear what Allen said clearly and asked.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Allen only said it casually. How could he let Zhou Yunjie hear it? Fortunately, Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t hear it.


    However, Allen¡¯s words stopped in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears. It was also a good thing that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction to romantic rtionships was a few times slower than the average person. Of course, except for Yuwen Jing. Therefore, she was only embarrassed by Allen¡¯s words. She did not think of anything else.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the more the two of them talked, the more they went in the wrong direction. She then opened her mouth and said, ¡°Allen, your master is also up there?¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the elevator door opened. Chen Meng¡¯er was the first to walk in. Zhou Yunjie followed closely behind, and Allen was thest to walk in. When the elevator door closed, Allen then replied, ¡°Yes, my master brought Baro over. He said that he wanted to settle the score with Miss Hilton. I just received a call from those old fellows of the family who came here to put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to put out the fire? Are you sure you have such a great ability? It seems that those old guys in your family are really senile.¡± Zhou Yunjie usually had dealings with Allen and Baro, so the three of them had a good rtionship. However, it was obvious today that Zhou Yunjie seemed to have eaten dynamite.


    ¡°I think so too. Sigh, if I had known earlier, I would have followed my master here instead of staying in the office.¡± Allen was not angry at Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words at all.


    Although Allen had stayed in the country for a long time, his way of thinking was still different from the people in the country. ¡°However, when I go back this time, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be read to death by those old fellows in the family.¡± When Allen thought of those elders in the family, his mood instantly sank.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you go back this time, you won¡¯t be read to death by those elders.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Allen.


    When Allen heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he raised his head in surprise. Then, his eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Mistress, is what you said true?¡± After saying that, Allen muttered to himself again, ¡°No way. Based on my understanding of Mistress¡¯ temper, you¡¯re not the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t get back what you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°Who said I won¡¯t look for Lilia Hilton? I¡¯ll settle the matter with her properly this time.¡± Family had always been Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bottom line, and Lilia Hilton had touched her bottom line.


    ¡°Then?¡± Allen was a little confused.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t Believe my words?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ......


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± How could Allen not believe the words of the future mistress. In the entire Buyano family, Allen and the others were afraid of no one except Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As they were talking, the elevator reached the top floor. The elevator door opened. Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, and Allen looked up and saw a row of men in ck standing at the entrance of the elevator.


    Well, Lilia Hilton¡¯s ostentation was reallyparable to the ostentation of those rich youngdies in the movies.


    When Zhou Yunjie saw these bodyguards in ck, he was on full alert. He regretted not bringing his subordinates up just now. No matter what, he could not let his little miss lose to the pomp and circumstance.


    When Allen saw this row of bodyguards in ck, frown lines appeared on his forehead. He had always heard that Lilia Hilton was grand when she went out, but he had never seen it before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the lead and walked out.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er stepped out of the elevator door, she was stopped by the first ck-shirted bodyguard. And just as the ck-shirted bodyguard reached out to stop Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, who was following behind Chen Meng¡¯er, moved. He darted over and punched the ck-shirted bodyguard in the stomach.


    The man was sent flying by Zhou Yunjie¡¯s punch. When the rest of the bodyguards saw Zhou Yunjie make his move, they could not stand still anymore. They rushed over and nned to use the sea of people tactic to beat Zhou Yunjie to the ground.


    ¡°Wow. Yunjie is really too cool.¡± Allen let out a strange cry and joined in the chaotic battle.


    Chen Meng¡¯er casually stood there. Every time a bodyguard in ck saw Chen Meng¡¯er, who was small and did not seem to have much fighting strength, after suffering a setback with Zhou Yunjie and Allen, they would set their target on Chen Meng¡¯er. However, every time they tried to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, they would inexplicably feel a pain in a certain part of their body. Then, they would either lose the feeling in their hands or their legs or even lose the feeling in their entire bodies.


    The people in the room had long heard themotion.


    Yuwen Jing did not even need to go out to take a look. He knew that other than Chen Meng¡¯er, there was no one else who could cause such a hugemotion.


    Yuwen Jing did not want to talk to Lilia Hilton either. Lilia stopped talking nonsense. She stood up and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Xibo, where are you going? We haven¡¯t finished talking.¡± Lilia could not sit still when she saw Yuwen Jing stand up and walk out. She stood up and chased after him.


    When Yuwen Jing pushed the door open and saw the situation outside, he heaved a sigh of relief. How could he have forgotten Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sbat strength? Not to mention that she still had Zhou Yunjie and Allen by her side. Even without these two helpers, these bodyguards were not her match.


    Yuwen Jing heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Lilia Hilton, who was following behind Yuwen Jing, shrieked, ¡°God, how could this be?¡±


    Lilia Hilton had just shrieked when she felt a pain in a certain part of her body. Then, she realized that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your throat won¡¯t be able to take it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly. Meanwhile, Lilia Hilton was so frightened that her eyes turned red because she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    When Lilia Hilton¡¯s assistant saw that she couldn¡¯t make a sound, she was anxious. ¡°Miss, are you okay? I¡¯ll call the doctor right now.¡±


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t give her a single nce. He walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 773

    <h4>Chapter 773:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What? You¡¯re allowed to see beautiful women, but I¡¯m not allowed to see beautiful women?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Yuwen Jing and asked.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s half-smiling expression, and his heart skipped a beat. He knew that something bad was about to happen, and Chen Meng¡¯er was probably thinking of something else. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Meng¡¯er, things really aren¡¯t what you think. I really don¡¯t have anything with her. This is only the second time I¡¯ve seen her today.¡±


    ¡°Are youining that you¡¯ve seen her too many times before? Alright, you can keep her by your side. I think Miss Hilton would be quite happy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately misinterpreted Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she deliberately raised her eyes to look at Lilia Hilton.


    Lilia Hilton was not in the mood to care about Chen Meng¡¯er now. She was sweating profusely because she suddenly could not speak. Her assistant and her trantor were also surrounding her with a helpless expression.


    ¡°You did it on purpose. I know that I didn¡¯t mean what I said. You should also know that I have feelings for you.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er dotingly and helplessly.


    ¡°Who knows? You don¡¯t know that a man¡¯s heart is the easiest thing to change. Oh, there¡¯s also an old saying.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was getting addicted to teasing Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°What?¡± Yuwen Jing was quite cooperative.


    Allen and Baro looked at their master in front of their future mistress, and they couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. Was this still their master who had a tall and strong image and didn¡¯t smile? Or was it still their master who was cold and heartless in front of any woman, making them go crazy and scream? Allen and Baro exchanged nces and turned their heads to the side in unison.


    ¡°If you believe a man¡¯s words, even a cow can climb a tree.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she smiled first.


    ¡°You brat.¡± Yuwen Jing reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair, which made Chen Meng¡¯er roll her eyes.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was talking to Yuwen Jing, her attention never left Lilia Hilton, who was jumping around. When she saw that it was almost time, she said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so busy over there. Even if the doctores, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fluent English attracted Hilton¡¯s attention. Lilia and the other two people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lilia Hilton¡¯s assistant was a capable middle-aged woman in her forties. If this was in the workce, she would probably be an elite.


    ¡°The meaning behind your words.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she walked towards the presidential suite where Lilia was staying. ¡°If you want to speak,e in.¡±


    ......


    Obviously, what Chen Meng¡¯er said, Lilia Hilton and the others did not believe. They did not follow Chen Meng¡¯er in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er entered the room. How could Yuwen Jing stay here? He followed closely behind. Zhou Yunjie and the others also followed.


    The presidential suite was the presidential suite after all. The service was first-ss. All kinds of food and drinks were neatly arranged. These were all from Lilia Hilton when Yuwen Jing came. She had specially called for them to be sent up, but Chen Meng¡¯er came too quickly.Now it was good for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er very unceremoniously sat down on the sofa and then poured herself a cup of coffee. She sniffed it and looked up at Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 774

    <h4>Chapter 774:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In the past, if Chen Meng¡¯er had looked at him like that, Yuwen Jing would have been very happy. However, now that Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him like that, he felt his entire body tense up, he was afraid that he had offended this little miss in some way.


    ¡°After all, she is the eldest miss of the Hilton family. She knows how to enjoy life. It¡¯s actually Kopi Luwak. However, if the Hilton family falls, can she still enjoy it like this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head, she picked up the cup and drank a cup. Then, she said with a look of disdain, ¡°Although it¡¯s Kopi Luwak, it really tastes terrible.¡±


    Allen, who had just put the cup to his mouth and drank a mouthful, was about to reveal a look of enjoyment. Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his expression froze.


    Outside the door, the doctor rushed over. Before he could even wipe off the sweat on his forehead, he was stopped by Lilia Hilton¡¯s assistant, who pulled him along. However, he frowned when he treated Lilia.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Lilia¡¯s assistant looked anxiously at the doctor and asked. If anything happened to Lilia, then she would not have to work in Ennd anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hilton¡¯s health is very good. I did not find anything wrong with the examination.¡± The doctor finally had time to wipe the perspiration on his forehead.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why did Miss suddenly be unable to speak?¡± The doctor¡¯s words did not make anyone feel relieved. Instead, their hearts were suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This is the result of my examination. Well, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital and have a full-body examination?¡± The doctor was a little regretful, he had gotten himself involved in this mess. He had thought that it would be a good job.


    Sending the doctor away, Lilia Hilton¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. One look and one could tell that a storm wasing.


    At this moment, Lilia Hilton¡¯s assistant finally remembered what Chen Meng¡¯er had said earlier. She probed, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we go in and try to ask the girl just now. Maybe she really has a way.¡± Lilia Hilton and the others had never thought that this was entirely Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s doing.


    This was really, they had never heard of anyone who could make a person lose their voice without using medicine.


    Lilia Hilton and the others had no other choice. That was why the assistant had made such a suggestion. However, she only mentioned it. As for the final decision, it was still up to Lilia Hilton herself.


    Lilia Hilton hesitated for a moment, but still walked in.


    ......


    Once Lilia and the others entered, Zhou Yunjie was on full alert. As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she just raised her eyelids and didn¡¯t even look at Lilia Hilton and the others.


    Lilia Hilton¡¯s heart was a ball of fire. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still needed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s help, she would have pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and scolded her.


    ¡°Miss, if you can cure our eldest miss, the Hilton family will definitely be in your debt.¡± As soon as Lilia¡¯s assistant said this, Chen Meng¡¯er was angered to the point ofughter.


    ¡°Ha, what kind of benefits did the Hilton family prepare? Tell me. If these benefits satisfy me, then I won¡¯t be in a hurry to act.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the cup in her hand and raised her eyes to look at the two with interest.


    ¡°As long as you can cure my eldest miss, as long as it¡¯s something the Hilton family can do, I think the Hilton family will satisfy you.¡±


    However, this assistant¡¯s words caused Chen Meng¡¯er to sneer. ¡°Oh? is that so? Then I want your Hilton family to disappear from the English upper-ss circle. Is that also possible?¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Lilia Hilton looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief. She did not believe what she had just heard.


    ¡°Why? Are you scared? ¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stood up. ¡°However, I will still make your eldest miss speak again. Because, I still have a score to settle with her.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked over and faced Lilia Hilton and lightly patted her body. A silver needle flew out from her body.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move, so when the silver needle flew out from her body, everyone, including Lilia Hilton, widened their eyes in surprise.


    Lilia Hilton didn¡¯t know when she had needles in her body.


    ¡°Okay, you can speak now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat down in her seat.


    Lilia Hilton tried it and found that she could really speak. She immediately returned to her previous arrogance. She was not grateful to Chen Meng¡¯er at all. Instead, she said arrogantly, ¡°You really have the tone of a boss. You actually want to drive the Hilton family out of the English upper-ss circle. Do you know the status of our Hilton family in the English upper-ss circle. And, who are you?¡± Lilia Hilton sized up Chen Meng¡¯er with a look of disdain.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the status of the Hilton family in the upper-ss circle of Ennd. But, even if I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I know to achieve my goal, that¡¯s good.¡± Saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er paused, then she smiled and said, ¡°I thought Miss Hilton knew me? What? After investigating my information, it can¡¯t be that she doesn¡¯t even have a picture of me, right. Well, let me guess. The information you have in your hands can¡¯t only have my name, age, and other irrelevant information, right?¡±


    Lilia Hilton wasn¡¯t stupid either. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she reacted. ¡°You¡¯re Chen Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°It looks like Miss Hilton isn¡¯t hopelessly stupid.¡±

 Chapter 775

    <h4>Chapter 775:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Lilia Hilton knew that the woman in front of her was the one who had stolen Xibo¡¯s heart. The way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was different. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er up and down.


    The way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if she was looking at amodity and was estimating the price of thatmodity. This made Zhou Yunjie very unhappy. Unconsciously, the cold air on his body began to radiate outwards. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not used her eyes to signal him not to be impulsive, he would have dragged Lilia Hilton out immediately.


    Their family¡¯s little miss was of such a noble status. No one was allowed to look at her with such a contemptuous gaze.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression was not much better. With a dark face, he used English to warn Lilia Hilton and said, ¡°Lilia Hilton, please pay attention to your eyes. If you look at her like that again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out right now.¡±


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s protective tone, Lilia Hilton revealed a displeased look. Chen Meng¡¯er was worried that Yuwen Jing¡¯s protectiveness would cripple Lilia Hilton. ¡°Yuwen, don¡¯t be so violent. How bloody would it be to dig out Lady Hilton¡¯s eyes? I¡¯ll do it myself. Whether it¡¯s a silver needle or a pill, Lady Hilton can choose for herself.¡±


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Lilia Hilton¡¯s assistant subconsciously took a step forward, wanting to use her body to block Lilia Hilton.


    Lilia Hilton¡¯s assistant, Mary, did not have any taboos against this little girl when she did not know that Chen Meng¡¯er was the little miss of the Green Gang. However, after knowing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, her attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely different. Although she knew that there were not many things public about this underage girl in front of her, at such a young age, she could be said to be in control of the world¡¯srgest gang. Her methods, abilities, and tactics were not simple. It was not something that Lilia Hilton could deal with.


    ¡°Lady Hilton has also sized me up for such a long time. How is it? Tell me, what is your evaluation of the opponent you saw?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not seem to notice Mary¡¯s guard against her. She looked at Lilia Hilton and asked.


    Lilia Hilton was apletely spoiled daughter. She had always been proud and looked down on others. However, in the end, she was just like an idiot. She did not notice her assistant¡¯s disdain towards Chen Meng¡¯er, nor did she notice the dangerous glint in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. After she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she raised her head slightly, then, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a straight face and said, ¡°You¡¯re really far from me. I wonder what kind of gaze Xibo has on such a shriveled little girl.¡± She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s chest and then her own.


    After Lilia finished speaking, Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie¡¯s expressions became even more unsightly. Meanwhile, Baro and Allen turned their heads away.


    Mary¡¯s face turned pale. She was just about to say something to stop her little miss, but she was still a step toote.


    Chen Meng¡¯er still had a smile on her face. She was not angry. What Lilia said did not make her angry at all, instead, she said with a chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that in the British upper-ss circles, the evaluation of a woman is based on the breasts. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. I¡¯ve really learned a lot. However, if the British upper-ss circles judge a person by such standards, it¡¯s really quite worrying. It looks like I¡¯ll have to call my partner in the United Kingdom to ask if I want to continue working with him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything to criticize Lilia Hilton.


    ......

 Chapter 776

    <h4>Chapter 776:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But as soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Mary¡¯s expression changed again. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Mary¡¯s face today was like a color palette¡ª ever changing. It was very beautiful. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, right? My miss didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Mary, who do you work for? How can you speak up for her? Shut up.¡± Lilia Hilton did not understand Mary¡¯s good intentions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms over her chest and said to Mary with a faint smile, ¡°Ms. Mary, your good intentions don¡¯t seem to be appreciated by your miss.¡±


    Mary was helpless as well. She was helping Lilia Hilton, who did not know that if her words were to be spread to the upper-ss circles in Ennd, she would offend countless people. She did not know how many people would point fingers at her behind her back. But obviously, Lilia Hilton had not thought of this at all.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you anymore. I came here today to confirm something with you personally. Although I already have the evidence in my hands, I still want toe here personally to listen to your answer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the mood to talk nonsense with Lilia Hilton anymore. Originally, she wanted to meet this Lilia Hilton wanted to see what kind of person she was.


    However, she never thought that this Lilia Hilton would actually be such a brainless idiot. Chen Meng¡¯er even regretteding here. She might as well deal with it directly.


    In fact, in her heart, Chen Meng¡¯er still wanted to see what kind of person this woman who dared snatch her man was. In the end, she was a person who did not have any wit at all. It really disappointed her. ¡°The person who cooperated with the Sun family is you, Lilia Hilton, right? It¡¯s also you who found the mercenaries for them, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put away the smile on her face and looked at Lilia Hilton very seriously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had changed her expression, made a wave of fear rise in Lilia Hilton¡¯s heart toward Chen Meng¡¯er, as if she was facing her grandfather at home. Her palms began to sweat unconsciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Lilia Hilton was not hopelessly stupid.


    Just now, when Yuwen Jing came to question her, she vetoed it. She also knew what the oue would be if she admitted it.


    ¡°Miss Hilton, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t y dumb in front of me. I only came here because I have evidence in my hands. I came here today because I want to hear the answer from your mouth, and secondly, I want you to dig out the person behind your back who gave you the n,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly.


    ¡°What is that? I don¡¯t understand a single word you¡¯re saying,¡± Lilia Hilton started to avoid Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze. Her flickering gaze made people know that she was lying.


    ¡°Miss Hilton, I¡¯ll ask you one more time. If you still answer like this, then I¡¯m sorry, but your family is going to suffer. I will make it disappear from the English upper-ss circle. I have always kept my word. Of course, I can also find the person behind your back who gave you advice.¡± Saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment. Then, she continued, ¡°Miss Hilton, you¡¯d better think clearly. The person behind your back who gave you advice, are they worth losing the Hilton family over? Or, is that person sincere to you? Or, have they been using you all along?¡±


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Lilia Hilton was silent for a moment. She was conflicted in her heart, struggling with her thoughts.


    ......


    As for Mary, she did not dare not believe what Chen Meng¡¯er said at all. Moreover, she saw things more clearly than her miss. She had previously advised her miss not to get too close to that person and not to share her heart. However, she truly treated that person as her good friend.


    Her miss did not listen to her.


    Mary gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. After she made up her mind, she said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I can tell you what you want to know, but can you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lilia Hilton was surprised that Mary would stand up for her but Chen Meng¡¯er was not. Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if it were not for Lilia Hilton having Mary as her assistant, she would have been eaten alive.


    ¡°Actually, my miss is also a victim in this matter. She waspletely set up by someone. Therefore, I would like to ask Miss Meng¡¯er, on the ount that we can give up the mastermind behind this, to spare the Hilton family and bypass my miss.¡± Mary lowered her body.


    Lilia Hilton saw Mary lowering her body so much towards Chen Meng¡¯er and she was very displeased. It had always been others who had humbly begged her, when did she ever lower herself to beg others? ¡°Mary, what are you doing? You¡¯re stepping on the face of our family. Go back, I want to tell my grandfather, my father, and the others.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Miss Hilton, I advise you to obediently listen to your assistant¡¯s words. Otherwise, who knows who will end up being scolded until they can¡¯t even show their face?¡± Allen could not stand it anymore, he could not help but speak up for Mary.


    ¡°Mary, I can only agree to half of your request. If this matter has nothing to do with the Hilton family, I will not make a move against the Hilton family. I will not do anything to Lilia. I will personally call your family head and tell him about this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was doing this for the sake of Mary¡¯s loyalty. She was being lenient.

 Chapter 777

    <h4>Chapter 777:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Mary also knew that this was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s biggest concession.


    ¡°Mary, I¡¯m ordering you to step aside. This is between her and me. It¡¯s not your ce to speak,¡± Lilia Hilton flew into a rage out of humiliation. She could not bear to see her assistant lower her head to her rival in love. However, did she think that she even had the qualifications to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rival in love?


    She had never been in Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes. Moreover, she was the one who had been tormenting him. Yuwen Jing had always been avoiding her.


    ¡°It seems that your miss doesn¡¯t want to ept your kindness, Mary. In her heart, the entire Hilton family is not as important as her so-called friend.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how Lilia Hilton could be so ipetent. For a person like her to be able to live so well in the Hilton family, it seemed that her parents really doted on her.


    ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t the time for you to act impulsively. I¡¯ve already tried to persuade you. Wendy has her own motives for getting close to you. She¡¯s been using you all along. You haven¡¯t listened.¡± Mary was furious when she mentioned Wendy. She knew that Wendy was a bad person. However, she reminded her miss several times, but her miss didn¡¯t listen. She even gave her an angry look several times. Mary couldn¡¯t figure out what Wendy had given her miss to make her obey her every word.


    ¡°Mary, I won¡¯t allow you to talk about my friend like that. If it wasn¡¯t for Wendy, I would have been kidnapped long ago.¡± Obviously, there was a twist in the story, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to know at all. She just wanted to know who was behind Lilia Hilton.


    At first, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw the information that Zhou Yunjie had given her, she did not think too much about it. She thought that it was really Lilia Hilton who was the mastermind, or the Hilton family was also involved. However, on the way here, Chen Meng¡¯er sorted out her thoughts and realized that she had missed something important.


    The Hilton family wouldn¡¯t help Lilia Hilton without considering the consequences after knowing that she was the little miss of the Green Gang and the future mistress recognized by the Buyano family. Lilia Hilton would try to deal with her without the support of the Hilton family, but she would not be able to do anything. Lilia Hilton was only a socialite at best. She did not have the ability to hire that mercenary group.


    In order to hire this mercenary group, besides having enough money, one had to have a certain degree of friendship. Otherwise, this mercenary group would not risk being wanted toe to the capital just for a small reward. One had to know that their country was still different from other countries.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that there was another person behind Lilia Hilton who was controlling the overall situation. However, for a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t remember who this person was. It seemed that the people she knew who had grudges against her or wanted to kill her were all under the surveince of the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework, and there hadn¡¯t been any big movements recently.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Lilia Hilton and Mary. They had mentioned the name ¡®Wendy¡¯ over and over again, and her brows furrowed slightly. She was still very confident in her memory. Speaking of which, she had never heard of this person¡¯s name. Since she had never heard of her, it meant that she should not have a grudge against her.


    Since there was no grudge, what reason did Wendy have to expend so much effort to deal with her in such a roundabout way?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rtionship between Wendy and the two of you. Right now, I just want to know who is the mastermind behind this matter. My patience is limited. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with the two of you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had lost her patience. It was precisely because Chen Meng¡¯er was a little agitated that she ignored Yuwen Jing, Allen, Baro, and the others when they heard Wendy¡¯s name. However, Zhou Yunjie saw it all. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Do you want to talk or not? Regardless, I¡¯ll go investigate on my own. Mary, you should know very well that to our Green Gang, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we have to investigate something. When the timees, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t go easy on your family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s patience was really running out.


    ......

 Chapter 778

    <h4>Chapter 778:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Mary heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, her heart trembled. She knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely do it. She did not dare hesitate and said, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, Wendy is the mastermind behind it.¡±


    ¡°Mary!¡± Lilia Hilton did not expect that Mary would not listen to her words and directly speak out about Wendy.


    ¡°Miss, perhaps you feel that Wendy saved you and is your benefactor. However, I am working for the Hilton family. I can not watch the Hilton family fall into crisis because of you or because of your so-called benefactor. I¡¯m sorry.¡± In Mary¡¯s heart, Lilia Hilton was very important, but the Hilton family was more important.


    ¡°Wendy?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er repeated with a frown. She had a premonition just now that this incident was definitely rted to Wendy, but she really didn¡¯t have any memory of this person.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Meng¡¯er. I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s Wendy. I don¡¯t know who she is either. She seems very mysterious. I specifically asked someone to look into her before, but her information seemed to have been protected by someone, so I couldn¡¯t find anything at all. It was as if she had appeared out of thin air. Just two months ago, Miss Lilia, was kidnapped on her way out to exercise. Just as she was calling for help, Wendy appeared. Wendy was very skilled. She saved my miss from the hands of those who had kidnapped her. From then on, Wendy became her close friend.¡±?Mary paused for a moment. Then, she continued, ¡°My miss rushed over from Ennd. It was Wendy¡¯s idea. Also, working with the Sun family, including those mercenaries, was also Wendy¡¯s idea. My miss only came out to do things ording to her request,¡± Mary said very seriously.


    After Mary finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. Before Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows werepletely furrowed together, she heard Allen¡¯s extremely small voice beside her, ¡°Baro, this Wendy can¡¯t be the Wendy that we know, right?¡±


    ¡°Why? Allen, do you know Wendy?¡± Just as Allen finished his sentence, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly turned to Allen and asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Allen did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to suddenly talk to him and even ask this question.


    Allen¡¯s surprised expression was ignored by Chen Meng¡¯er. She asked again, ¡°Let me ask you, do you know Wendy?¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that.¡± Allen did not know how to answer. He looked at Baro for help, but Baro turned his head away without any sense of loyalty. He was speechless at Allen.


    Allen¡¯s pleading gaze fell on his master, Yuwen Jing.


    Allen¡¯s gaze also fell on Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Why? Is it hard to answer? Or does your master know her as well as you do?¡±


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er cast an inquiring gaze at Yuwen Jing. ¡°Yuwen, you answer.¡±


    ......


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart was in a mess. He did not know if this Wendy was the Wendy that they knew. Yuwen Jing¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but he did not give Chen Meng¡¯er an answer in the end.


    Seeing Yuwen Jing like this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She had a rough idea in her heart. It seemed that this Wendy really had some rtionship with Yuwen Jing. As for what kind of rtionship it was, she did not want to guess and did not want to ask Yuwen Jing anymore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put down the cup in her hand and stood up. ¡°Since you can¡¯t answer, then don¡¯t answer. I will investigate this matter myself and take care of it.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er lifted her feet and was about to leave.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er!¡±


    Yuwen Jing and Mary called out at the same time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and did not look at Yuwen Jing. Instead, she turned to look at Mary. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The thing you promised me.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dark face, Mary did not want to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I qon¡¯t go back on my promise.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie followed her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er left without looking back. During this period, she did not even give Yuwen Jing a nce.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to chase after Chen Meng¡¯er, but when he thought of Wendy, he did not manage to even take a step forward in the end.


    Allen even opened his mouth to ask Baro if this Wendy was the Wendy they knew. He had long confirmed from Mary¡¯s words that this Wendy was the Wendy they knew.


    ¡°Master, are you alright? You should go chase after mistress. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Baro looked at Yuwen Jing, whose expression was unusually ugly, and spoke carefully.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go for now. I¡¯d better settle the matter first. Otherwise, if I go to look for Meng¡¯er now, she won¡¯t care about me.¡± Yuwen Jing sighed in his heart. ¡°Baro, go and find out where Wendy is now. After you find her, bring her to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Baro¡¯s eyes were full of worry.


    But before he could finish his words, Yuwen Jing interrupted him. ¡°She has crossed my bottom line this time. I won¡¯t tolerate her again and again because of the past.¡±

 Chapter 779

    <h4>Chapter 779:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Without waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions, Zhou Yunjie issued an order to the intelligencework of the Green Gang to acquire all information about Wendy and the rtionship between Wendy and Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood at this moment was even worse than when she came to look for Lilia Hilton. She had never expected that this matter would have such a big connection with Yuwen Jing. Previously, she had heard that Lilia Hilton had cooperated with the Sun family because of Yuwen Jing. At that time, although she felt ufortable, it was just that she felt ufortable that someone was actually thinking about her man.


    However, it was different now. The mastermind behind this was not only someone else, but it was very likely that this person had some inextricable rtionship with Yuwen Jing. As long as Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this, she felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Yunjie, Let¡¯s return to the Green Gang. My head hurts a little.¡± At this time, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to be alone for a while.


    She needed to properly organize her thoughts.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± Through the rearview mirror, Zhou Yunjie looked worriedly at Chen Meng¡¯er, whose expression was very ugly. He really wanted tofort Chen Meng¡¯er, but he couldn¡¯t find the words tofort her. For the first time, Zhou Yunjie hated himself.


    ¡°Once the investigation results are out, you have to send it to me as soon as possible,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she rubbed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Got it, Little Miss.¡±


    When they arrived at the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er greeted Elder Liu and said that she was tired and wanted to go back to her room to rest. Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s exhausted face and felt sorry for her. He urged Chen Meng¡¯er to go and rest quickly. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er went to rest, Elder Liu¡¯s face immediately fell.


    He looked at Zhou Yunjie and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Yunjie, what happened?¡±


    Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t dare hide anything from Elder Liu, and he didn¡¯t have anything to hide anyway. He told Elder Liu everything that had happened at the Beijing Hotel. The more Elder Liu listened, the uglier his expression became. In the end, Elder Liu pped the tea table, causing the teapot on the table to tremble a few times.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the tea table was made of solid wood and was sturdy enough, it would have broken long ago.


    ¡°B*stard! I really didn¡¯t think that Yuwen Jing was such a person. To think that I thought that he was reliable and wanted to hand Meng¡¯er over to him. Yunjie, help me pass down the order that Yuwen Jing is not allowed to enter our Green Gang in the future.¡± Elder Liu was really angry this time. Previously, he was just throwing a tantrum as a child andining to Marquis Yuwen, but now, he was really angry.


    ......


    ¡°Sir, I understand. I will pass down your order in a while.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s order could be considered to be the voice of Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heart. He felt that no matter what happened in the future, he had to teach Yuwen Jing a lesson.


    ¡°Then you can go down. Bring me the information on Wendy. I want to see what kind of person would dare plot against our Green Gang.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her room, she shed into her space. She realized that whenever she encountered something rted to Yuwen Jing, she would immediately lose control. Her mind was thrown into disarray, and she lost her calmness from before. Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that it was not good for her to be like this.


    The weight of Yuwen Jing in her heart seemed to have unknowingly exceeded the weight that she thought it had. This was a very bad phenomenon.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she could not let it continue to develop. Otherwise, she really did not know what would happen.

 Chapter 780

    <h4>Chapter 780:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always known that Yuwen Jing¡¯s position in her heart was different. However, it was only because of the little love and persistence she had for Yuwen Jing in her previous life. However, this love and persistence had unknowingly developed in a direction that Chen Meng¡¯er was unaware of,


    if not for this matter, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have realized that Yuwen Jing¡¯s position in her heart was already so important. It was so important that it could affect her emotions and decisions in handling matters.


    This was not what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er decided that she needed to calm down. Whether it was her own emotions or her feelings for Yuwen Jing, she needed to calm down properly.


    After entering the space, Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to care about the herbs, fruits, and vegetables in the space. She quickly walked towards the pharmacy. Whenever her emotions were unstable, she would only be able to calm down when she was developing pills and powders.


    Once Chen Meng¡¯er entered the pharmacy, she stayed there for more than half a day.


    Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tightly shut door and were very worried.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have risked my life to not let Yuwen Jing get close to the little miss,¡± Fatty said with a face full of regret.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this now? I only hope that the little miss is not too sad,¡± Ah Biao said as he could not help but sigh first.


    Elder Liu and Zhuge Yu did not speak the entire time, but their expressions were grim.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in the space, felt much better after developing a new body-nourishing pill.


    Some things suddenly came to her mind in a split second.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er left the space, the sky outside had already turned dark. When Chen Meng¡¯er pushed open the door, a few people suddenly jumped out of the originally empty door, apanied by Fatty¡¯s delighted voice, ¡°Sir, the little miss is out. The little miss is out.¡± Fatty had just finished speaking when he was hit on the head by Skinny from behind. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute. Moreover, we all have eyes, we all saw it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the group of people who suddenly appeared, and saw that they were looking at her with worried eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was touched.


    ......


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Ah Biao, you guys are so free today. You guys are actually enjoying the moonlight in this courtyard at night.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These uncles of yours are too uninteresting. So, when everyone is free, I pulled them over to enjoy the moonlight. Ah, we were so focused on enjoying the moonlight that we didn¡¯t even know that we were hungry. Come on, apany me to eat something?¡± Elder Liu was worried that Chen Meng¡¯er would be hungry, but he was afraid that if he said it directly, this girl would refuse, so he said it in a roundabout way.


    ¡°Yes, Now that you mention it, I am really hungry. I have to ask the kitchen to make more delicious foodter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a rxed expression.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came out, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others secretly observed her expression. Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rxed expression, they knew that she had really thought it through. Their worried hearts could finally be set at ease.


    The group of people chatted andughed as they went to the kitchen to have dinner.


    The atmosphere at Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce was terrifyingly gloomy.


    At the Beijing Hotel, when Chen Meng¡¯er left, Yuwen Jing did not chase after her. However, he was still worried about Chen Meng¡¯er. Therefore, in the afternoon, he thought about it and decided to give Elder Liu a call to inquire about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s situation.


    However, after the call was connected, Elder Liu heard that it was Yuwen Jing. Without waiting for him to speak, Elder Liu scolded him harshly on the phone. In the end, he even said that their Green Gang would not wee Yuwen Jing in the future, they also did not allow him to appear in front of Chen Meng¡¯er again. After saying that, Elder Liu rudely hung up the phone.


    Elder Liu¡¯s reaction was within Yuwen Jing¡¯s expectations. However, his mood was extremely bad because of this.


    Baro and Allen quickly brought Wendy back. Needless to say, Wendy had been hiding in the capital all this time.


    ¡°Wendy, I only want to ask you one thing. Was it your doing to deal with Meng¡¯er and find mercenaries to cooperate with the Sun family?¡± Yuwen Jing had long lost his patience with Wendy. Now, as long as he thought about how it was all because of Wendy that Chen Meng¡¯er fell into such a dangerous situation, he could not wait to get rid of Wendy right now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wendy¡¯s answer was also very straightforward, and she did not defend herself at all.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Wendy, I¡¯ve told you since the moment you came to my side that Meng¡¯er is my bottom line. As long as you touch my bottom line, I won¡¯t let the go no matter who who they are,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Wendy. He was very cruel.


    Wendy had a smile on her face when she came in. At this moment, she could no longer maintain that smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did she make you so devoted to her? What did she do to you that you wouldn¡¯t even look at any other woman other than her? Tell me, how am I inferior to her?¡± Wendy was very emotional. Her words were also a little messy.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to her. You can¡¯tpare to her.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words were like a silver needle once again, poking Wendy¡¯s heart. Wendy suddenly burst intoughter from the pain, so much so that tears came out of her eyes.


    Seeing Wendy like this, Baro and Allen couldn¡¯t bear to see it. However, the two of them didn¡¯t dare plead on Wendy¡¯s behalf. This time, Wendy really touched their master¡¯s bottom line.


    ¡°Baro, Allen, what are you two still standing here for? Take her away, as usual,¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly.


    ¡°Master.¡± Allen didn¡¯t expect his master to give such an order. He couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Xibo Buyano, you can¡¯t do this to me. When my father sacrificed his life for you, what did you promise him?¡± Wendy didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to treat her like this.

 Chapter 781

    <h4>Chapter 781:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Wendy had disregarded Yuwen Jing¡¯s warning and had attacked Chen Meng¡¯er. It was all because she had always felt that Yuwen Jing would not really do anything to her. At most, he would scold her after he found out. However, the development of the matter had exceeded her expectations.


    Yuwen Jing had actually ordered people to deal with her ording to the family rules of the Buyano family without a word.


    The treatment of those who disobeyed the orders of the family head was very cruel. At the very least, they would be expelled from the Buyano family, which meant that she could only live at the bottom of society in the future, all the bigpanies wouldn¡¯t hire her. Heavier punishments were unimaginable.


    Whether it was a light punishment or a heavy punishment, this was not what Wendy wanted.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I treat you like this? I promised your father before he passed away that I would take good care of you on his behalf. That¡¯s all. I never promised him that I would forgive all your mistakes. Wendy, if I remember correctly, from the moment you came to my side, I specifically reminded you that Meng¡¯er was my future wife, the future mistress of the Buyano family. When you see her, you have to respect her as if you saw me. But you, not only did you ignore my words, you actually used my connections to hire that mercenary group to deal with her. You¡¯re too much,¡± Yuwen Jing said. His face became more and more gloomy. The cold air emitted from his body made Baro, who was standing beside him, shiver involuntarily.


    Wendy¡¯s father was one of the secret guards that Yuwen Jing had trained. He usually protected Yuwen Jing¡¯s safety in the dark. Once, when Yuwen Jing was on his way out, he was ambushed. The other party was very aggressive and vowed to kill Yuwen Jing. Therefore, they invested a lot of money. Not only did they hire mercenaries, but they also hired snipers.


    At that time, Yuwen Jing did not have any defenses and there were not enough people around him.


    The situation was very dangerous. The most critical thing was that when Yuwen Jing was fighting with those mercenaries, the snipers who were lying in ambush made a move. A bullet was aimed straight at Yuwen Jing¡¯s chest. At the most critical moment, Wendy¡¯s father pounced on Yuwen Jing and used his body to help Yuwen Jing block the bullet.


    Before his death, Wendy¡¯s father entrusted his daughter to Yuwen Jing and asked Yuwen Jing to help take care of her.


    However, if Wendy¡¯s father knew what happened after that, he wondered if he would regret the trust he had given his daughter before his death. Wendy had been by her father¡¯s side since she was young. Her mother had left their family not long after she was born because she could not stand the loneliness of her husband¡¯s absence.


    Therefore, Wendy could be considered to have been raised by her father alone. Her father was a strong man. Apart from giving Wendy everything, he had also taught his daughter all his skills. However, he did not know that although he had taught Wendy almost everything, there were some things that had a subtle influence on his daughter.


    As a result, he had raised his daughter to be very strong. And it was this kind of influence that made Wendy believe that Yuwen Jing was the person she liked and the man she wanted to spend her life with when she first saw him. So, she had been working very hard to be the woman who could stand by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side.


    However, when she was working hard, she was told that Yuwen Jing had long been with someone else. And that woman had long been recognized by everyone in the Buyano family. Wendy couldn¡¯t ept this news. She had been by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side for more than a year, which made her fall in love with Yuwen Jing even deeper. And she had always believed that only she was the most suitable woman to be by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side.


    ......

 Chapter 782

    <h4>Chapter 782:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As for the youngdy of the Green Gang, in her opinion, she only had one identity.


    Wendy¡¯s strength had always been outstanding. After her father died in the line of duty, she could be considered to have reced her father¡¯s previous position. Regarding her ability, not only did she obtain the recognition of Baro and Allen, even Yuwen Jing was quite satisfied. Wendy could also be considered to have been ced in an important position, and she saw Yuwen Jing more and more.


    As she saw Yuwen Jing more and more, her love for Yuwen Jing could not help but show. Yuwen Jing was slow to react in this aspect, so he did not notice it at first. Baro was the first to notice it. When he saw Wendy like this, his heart sank.


    He had high hopes for Wendy. After getting along with her for more than a year, he also saw Wendy as his sister. He did not want to see Wendy go down the road of no return. Therefore, he did not inform his master, but secretly reminded Wendy a few times. However, Wendy was determined to go her own way. She did not take Baro¡¯s words to heart at all.


    As for Wendy, she had been by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side for a long time. She was also bing more and more unrestrained. Her behavior was also bing more and more explicit. In the end, even Yuwen Jing felt it, and he knew it too. He secretly told Wendy a few times, but Wendy was still the same. For this, Yuwen Jing deliberately transferred Wendy away from him.


    Yuwen Jing thought that as long as Wendy was far away from him, she would gradually stop thinking. Yuwen Jing never expected that the result of his actions would not meet his expectations. Instead, Wendy would do something even more extreme.


    ¡°Don¡¯t plead on her behalf either. You all know where my bottom line is. Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡± Yuwen Jing was really annoyed with Wendy, if it were not for the fact that he was still indebted to Wendy¡¯s father, he would definitely take action personally to avenge Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Since Yuwen Jing had already said this, Baro and Allen did not dare speak up for Wendy anymore. They could only obey their master¡¯s orders.


    However, before they could do anything or Wendy could make a fuss, someone from Yuwen Jing¡¯s subordinates walked in. When the person saw the low pressure in the room, he shivered deeply. He didn¡¯t dare look up and only told Yuwen Jing that the future mistress had called.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuwen Jing stood up from his chair and walked out.


    In his heart, nothing was more important than Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing still had a headache. How could he contact Chen Meng¡¯er? He was sure that the members of the Green Gang were guarding against him as if he was a thief. Not to mention meeting Chen Meng¡¯er, even trying to contact her was very difficult.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er. Fortunately, you¡¯re still willing to contact me.¡± Yuwen Jing, who had been cold these two days, finally had a smile on his face.


    ......


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to chat with him. On the other end of the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er was flipping through the documents that Zhou Yunjie had just sent over. Her small face was ice-cold. The words she said were not as sweet as usual. ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I know that Wendy is with you right now. I don¡¯t care how you n to deal with her. I just want to make a request of you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that Yuwen Jing did not know about Wendy¡¯s feelings for him. And even though he knew about Wendy¡¯s feelings for him, he still pretended not to know and allowed Wendy to stay by his side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know if Yuwen Jing was like other men, enjoying the feeling of being liked by beautiful women. If that was really the case, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had really misjudged Yuwen Jing.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s t voice from the other end of the phone, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart throbbed painfully. Ever since he had gotten to know Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er had never used such a voice to speak to him. This made him somewhat reluctant to ept it. Yuwen Jing did not respond to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. After he calmed himself down, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, no matter what request you have, I will agree to it.¡±


    ¡°I want Wendy,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said concisely.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request was within Yuwen Jing¡¯s expectations. Yuwen Jing did not think about it and immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, I will send the person over to you in a while.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll send someone over in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Yuwen Jing was nning. But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to see him now.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er reject his suggestion, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom. Previously, he still had the thought of taking a chance. He thought that as long as he exined it clearly to Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    But now, he didn¡¯t dare think that way. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current attitude towards him, it was really dangerous.


    And he knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper better than anyone else.


    ¡°Please¡­ you really have to let me exin this matter,¡± Yuwen Jing said after he fiercely sighed in his heart. Only Chen Meng¡¯er had such treatment. Yuwen Jing would only lower his voice and exin to Chen Meng¡¯er when he was facing her. If it was someone else, he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not feel honored at all by Yuwen Jing¡¯s low voice. When she saw the information that Zhou Yunjie had investigated, her heart turned cold. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Yuwen Jing¡¯s exnation. Even if she listened, she would feel that Yuwen Jing¡¯s exnation was so useless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to an exnation. I only want to personally resolve this matter now so that I can give my grandparents an exnation,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly. ¡°Alright, I still have things to do. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll send someone to your ce in a while.¡±


    Yuwen Jing felt powerless. Facing Chen Meng¡¯er, he could only feel powerless. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Baro to wait here.¡±

 Chapter 783

    <h4>Chapter 783:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Wendy found out that Yuwen Jing was going to hand her over to Chen Meng¡¯er, she was so emotional that she pounced on Yuwen Jing. If it wasn¡¯t for Baro and Allen¡¯s quick reaction, Wendy didn¡¯t know what would have happened to her.


    Wendy was being held up by Baro and Allen. She struggled, and she no longer had the air of a strong woman like before. ¡°Xibo Buyano, you can punish me however you want. I¡¯ll ept it. However, I don¡¯t agree to you handing me over to Chen Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinions.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s coldness was not something that an ordinary person could withstand. ¡°Baro, keep an eye on her. Someone from the Green Gang wille in a while. When the timees, just hand her over to them.¡±


    ¡°Understood, master.¡± Baro couldn¡¯t bear to see Wendy in such a sorry state. However, he knew clearly that Wendy had brought this upon herself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted something that didn¡¯t belong to her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Thinking of this, Baro looked at his master¡¯s back as he left and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. Master isn¡¯t someone you can dream of, and you¡¯re no match for Mistress.¡±


    However, no matter what Baro said now, it was toote.


    Wendy stared at Yuwen Jing¡¯s back as he left, as if she wanted to pierce a hole in him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked Zhou Yunjie to send someone to Yuwen Jing to bring Wendy back. However, after Zhou Yunjie received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order, he personally came to bring Wendy back. As long as he thought of what Wendy had done to his little miss behind her back, he could not wait to kill Wendy with one shot.


    When Allen saw Zhou Yunjie, he immediately acted as if they were friends, but Zhou Yunjie ignored him. ¡°Where is she?¡± Zhou Yunjie said coldly.


    ¡°Yunjie, why are you so cold? We are friends.¡± As he spoke, Allen went forward to put his arm around Zhou Yunjie¡¯s shoulder, but Zhou Yunjie avoided him.


    Zhou Yunjie also knew Allen¡¯s temper, so he simply ignored Allen and directly asked Baro for her. ¡°Where¡¯s Wendy? Could it be that your master went back on his word and couldn¡¯t bear to let her go?¡± Zhou Yunjie said coldly.


    ¡°Jie, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my master¡¯s feelings for your little miss. How could he do that?¡± Baro saw Zhou Yunjie¡¯s cold attitude towards them and secretly broke out in cold sweat for his master. It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task for his master to appease his future mistress.


    ¡°To be hir, my little miss really doesn¡¯t dare ept your master¡¯s kindness. Look, it hasn¡¯t even happened yet and she¡¯s already in trouble.¡± Zhou Yunjie was really angry, that was why he transferred his anger towards Yuwen Jing to Baro and Allen. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. My Little Miss is still waiting for me to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ......


    Wendy was imprisoned in a small, dark room in Yuwen Jing¡¯s office building in the capital city. The entire room was only five square meters. There were no windows on all four sides, and there were no lights inside. Therefore, when the door was closed, it was pitch ck inside.


    Wendy had been locked inside for a while, and she had gradually adapted to the darkness inside. On the contrary, when the door of the small dark room was opened, the lighting in from the outside made her feel particrly dazzling. She subconsciously covered her eyes with her hand.


    ¡°Wendy, get up. You are to leave with someone else.¡± Baro and Allen looked at Wendy, who appeared to be in a sorry state, and they were also very upset.

 Chapter 784

    <h4>Chapter 784:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Wendy heard that she was to leave with someone else, she became agitated, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving. Tell master that no matter what he does to me, I won¡¯t have any objections. But if he wants me to go to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ce, I won¡¯t go even if I die.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you can die then. Let me tell you, you have to go today regardless of whether you¡¯re willing to or not.¡± Beforeing, Chen Meng¡¯er had specially instructed Zhou Yunjie that Wendy would definitely not cooperate so easily.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er specially gave Zhou Yunjie a few pills.


    Wendy knew Zhou Yunjie. She did not know much about Chen Meng¡¯er, but she knew about the people around Chen Meng¡¯er. The moment she saw Zhou Yunjie, she sneered, ¡°What a joke. It¡¯s not up to others to decide my life.¡±


    ¡°Then you should see who has the final say on your life.¡± Although Zhou Yunjie was not as skilled as Chen Meng¡¯er, he could easily put the pill into the other party¡¯s mouth.


    Zhou Yunjie took advantage of Wendy¡¯s unguarded moment and strode to Wendy. He grabbed Wendy¡¯s mouth with one hand and stuffed the pill into Wendy¡¯s mouth with the other.


    The pill melted in water. By the time Wendy could move freely. It was already toote when she wanted to take the pill out of her mouth.


    ¡°What, what did you give me?¡± Wendy looked at Zhou Yunjie with some fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not going to kill you. It¡¯s just something to make you cooperate a little.¡± After Zhou Yunjie said that, he turned to Baro and Allen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the person away now. You can tell your masterter.¡± After saying that, Zhou Yunjie did not go outside to call his men. He directly grabbed Wendy¡¯s cor.


    Zhou Yunjie did not treat Wendy as a woman at all. His actions were so rude that Baro and Allen could not bear to watch.


    The pill that he fed Wendy also worked. Wendy wanted to struggle, but her whole body was weak and she could not exert any strength at all. She could only speak.


    ¡°Let go of me. I won¡¯t go. I won¡¯t go even if I die.¡±


    ¡°Your life is now in the hands of our little miss. If she wants you to live, you¡¯ll live. If she wants you to die, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ......


    Zhou Yunjie carried Wendy and walked further and further away.


    Watching Zhou Yunjie and Wendy leave, Baro could not help but sigh. On the other hand, Allen came over and patted Baro¡¯s shoulder as a way tofort him.


    ¡°Little Miss, Yunjie has brought the person over. He is now in the Green Gang¡¯s punishment hall. Yunjie asked me to ask, Little Miss, are you going over personally, or do you want him to help you deal with the person?¡± The person who came was Zhou Yunjie¡¯s right-hand man, Xiaoqiang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over personally. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had asked the person over from Yuwen Jing because she wanted to deal with him personally. In addition, she still had some things that she could not figure out. She had to ask Wendy and let her exin things to her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Wendy screaming filth in English from afar, and her brows furrowed. By the way, when did the people around Yuwen Jing be so bad?


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯ere over, the Green Gang members stopped what they were doing and greeted Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Wendy, who was shouting in the punishment hall, stopped when she heard Chen Meng¡¯ering over. It became quiet all of a sudden.


    Wendy was quite curious about Chen Meng¡¯er. She had never seen Chen Meng¡¯er when she was with Yuwen Jing. She had also spent a lot of effort to investigate Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information, but the information she found was only a few words.


    Therefore, Wendy had always been curious about what this girl who made Yuwen Jing fall in love with her looked like and what ability she had to make Yuwen Jing be so infatuated with her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er slowly walked in, Wendy, who was sitting on the ground in a sorry state, had the urge to find a hole to hide in. She had to admit in her heart that the girl in front of her was really beautiful. Although her facial features were not as profound as those of westerners, they were very exquisite.


    They were even more exquisite and perfect than those Barbie dolls.


    While Wendy was sizing up Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er was also sizing up Wendy. She had to admit that this Wendy was a beauty, although she was in a bit of a sorry state now. Standing together with Yuwen Jing, they were quite a good match.


    ¡°Wendy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°Yes, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Wendy wanted to stretch out her hand to tidy up her messy hair. Only when she moved did she remember that her entire body was weak now, so how could she raise her hand?


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to invite you to our Green Gang as a guest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked past Wendy to the main seat and sat down. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er sat down, someone very perceptively brought out the tea that Chen Meng¡¯er usually drank.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe to the Green Gang as a guest at all.¡± Wendy wanted to preserve herst bit of dignity in front of her rival in love.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then it¡¯s my fault. However, I¡¯m here today to settle the score with you. There are still some things that I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯d like you to exin them to me.¡±?When Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t see Wendy, she wanted to kill Wendy as soon as she entered.


    However, now that she saw Wendy, she suddenly felt a little pitiful for the woman in front of her. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er would not let Wendy off easily because of her little bit of pity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can still exin things to you, the youngdy of the Green Gang,¡± Wendy said self-deprecatingly. She was now a veritable prisoner. She did not like her current identity, especially in front of her rival in love.


    ¡°Of course you can. I just don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t know you before, so I don¡¯t have any enmity with you. Why are you targeting me like this? And, it¡¯s fine if you want to target me, but why are you extending your hand so far, reaching out to my family?¡± This was the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er was so angry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t dare think about the consequences if she didn¡¯t insist on sending the Qu family¡¯s two elders back that day.

 Chapter 785

    <h4>Chapter 785:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As she said this, Wendy revealed a miserable smile. ¡°Do you think I wanted to extend my hand so far? If it weren¡¯t for the tight security around you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find someone to attack. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to seize an opportunity to attack.¡± Wendy could be said to be desperate.


    However, her answer made Chen Meng¡¯er very angry. Just because she couldn¡¯ty a hand on her, sheid a hand on her family. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had always believed that a disaster wouldn¡¯t affect her family, very reluctant to ept it. ¡°Your answer really makes me want to spare you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the teacup in her hand, raised her head, and looked at Wendy, who was leaning against the leg of the chair. She asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. I have no enmity with you. Do you have to kill me. Just because of Xibo? Don¡¯t you think your actions are a little too extreme?¡± It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to have such patience, actually, it was more because Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what Wendy was thinking. She couldn¡¯t understand why Wendy would do such an extreme thing for a man.


    For example, her feelings for Yuwen Jing could be considered deep, from her past life to this life. However, if Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart was not set on her, she would definitely not force him, and she would definitely not do anything extreme. She had always understood one thing. It was not sweet to force things, let alone something like feelings.


    ¡°You and I have no enmity, but it is because of your existence that Xibo could not see my own. I love him more than you do. I would even sacrifice my life for him. But why can¡¯t he see me? Why can¡¯t he see my love for him?¡± Wendy¡¯s emotions became agitated and she shouted hysterically. After saying that, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a ferocious expression. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for your existence, how could he not see my own. As long as you disappear, he will notice me and fall in love with me.¡± Wendy seemed to have thought of something beautiful and a sweet smile appeared on her face. After a while, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression, her expression became delicate and pitiful. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, look at you. You are so happy. There are so many people who dote on you and love you. Why do you still want to snatch him from me? I beg you, can¡¯t you give him to me?¡±


    ¡°Love is something that can never be forced. Even without me, Xibo wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you because if he had fallen in love with you, it would have been the same regardless of whether I was there or not. Now, he hasn¡¯t fallen in love with you, which means that he has never had any extra feelings for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Wendy, who was crying andughing at the same time. ¡°To be hir, Wendy, I quite pity you. In the world of women, love is indispensable, but love is never the whole thing. You have lost everything for love.¡±


    Wendy was a poor person, but she was also a hateful person. Especially after what she had done, Chen Meng¡¯er would not pity her just because she was a poor person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put down her teacup and walked out of the door, ignoring Wendy¡¯s miserable cry behind her.


    She found that after she interrogated Wendy, she got the answer she wanted from Wendy, but the answer made her feel even worse.

 Chapter 786

    <h4>Chapter 786:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, how do we deal with her?¡± Zhou Yunjie followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps and asked softly.


    ¡°Send her back. Let them decide how to deal with it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already given up on the idea of dealing with Wendy personally.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this letting her off too easily?¡± Zhou Yunjie was a cruel man. He had no sympathy for Wendy at all.


    ¡°Feed her a pill before you send her back. It can be considered my punishment for her. As for how Yuwen Jing will deal with her, let them be.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood was even lower than before.


    ¡°I understand, Little Miss.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s actions were never slow. Just after dinner, he had already sent her back to Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Little Miss asked me to send her back. Little Miss said that you guys can decide how to deal with her.¡± After saying that, Zhou Yunjie left Wendy behind and left without looking back, leaving only Baro and Allen, who looked at each other, unable to react for a moment.


    What was the situation now?


    Baro¡¯s reaction was faster than Allen¡¯s. He looked at Wendy, who was clearly in an abnormal mood, and said to Allen, ¡°You stay here and watch her. I¡¯ll report this matter to Master.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Allen nodded.


    Baro quickened his pace and walked toward Yuwen Jing¡¯s office. Before dinner, his master¡¯s grandfather called and scolded his master mercilessly. Even though he and Allen were not very good at Chinese, they could also hear that his master¡¯s grandfather¡¯s words on the phone were quite fierce.


    They looked at their master, who was expressionless, but his body was getting colder and colder. In their hearts, they were actually quite vindictive for their master.


    And because of this, the air pressure around their master¡¯s body had been very low today, making him and Allen hide as far away as possible.


    ......


    Baro knocked on the door and walked in. As soon as he entered, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver from the cold air in the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuwen Jing asked without raising her head while handling the things in her hands.


    ¡°Master, just now, Zhou Yunjie sent Wendy back. He said that mistress said that he was sent back and asked us to handle it ourselves.¡± As soon as Baro finished speaking, he felt that the temperature in the room had dropped again.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask Zhou Yunjie what his little miss means by this?¡± Yuwen Jing put down the document in his hands, raised his head, and looked at Baro expressionlessly.


    ¡°No, Zhou Yunjie left before we had the chance to ask. Master, do you want me to call him now to ask?¡± Baro asked tentatively.


    ¡°No need. You can go down.¡± Yuwen Jing shook his head. He didn¡¯t need to think to know that as long as he called, he would be hung up before he could say anything.


    ¡°Then what about Wendy?¡± That was actually what Baro wanted to ask the most.


    ¡°Lock her up first and wait for me to decide. Also, I don¡¯t want to hear anyone pleading on her behalf.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Jing lowered his head again and focused on reading his documents. He looked like he was sending off a guest.


    Baro touched his nose and had no choice but to leave.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never wanted to hide the matter of the Green Gang from Elder Liu. Therefore, the moment Wendy was sent back, Elder Liu knew about it.


    However, Elder Liu respected Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s way of doing things.


    However, when they were having dinner, he casually asked, ¡°Girl, why did you bring her back and send her back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome, so I¡¯ll let Yuwen Jing handle it himself. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see his attitude.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to give Elder Liu a smile, hoping that he would not worry.


    However, the smile she showed was ugly no matter how she looked at it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, sweetie. Why are you still acting tough in front of Grandpa? If you don¡¯t want to smile, don¡¯t smile.¡± Elder Liu thought for a moment. He felt that he still had to say a few more words to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Lass, there are billions of people in this world. Everyone¡¯s pursuits are different. Don¡¯t take it to heart just because of what Wendy said today. You just have to be yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I understand. I¡¯ve made you worried.¡±


    Elder Liu had a rare bout of insomnia that night. After thinking for an entire night, he thought about how he should console Chen Meng¡¯erter.


    However, the heavens did not give Elder Liu this chance at all. Because the next day, Chen Meng¡¯er received a distress call from Elder Qu. He said that Qu Yaobing had received orders from his leader to bring the special forces out on a mission. However, their group had just entered the forest at the border between Province Y and Country M when they lost contact with the headquarters.


    Originally, such a confidential matter would not and could not be told to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, after the headquarters confirmed that Qu Yaobing and his group of special force soldiers had lost contact with them, they immediately sent people to support them. However, a strange thing happened at this moment. The special forces that were sent to support them were still in contact a second ago, but in the next second, they had also lost contact at the ce where Qu Yaobing and his group had lost contact.


    This caused the headquarters to sink into some sort of haze. The headquarters did not dare act rashly without understanding the situation clearly.


    The headquarters quickly reported this matter to the higher-ups. After the higher-ups found out about this matter, they did not hide it and immediately notified Elder Qu. They also looked for Elder Qu to discuss ways to deal with it.


    After Elder Qu went, only then did he know how dangerous his youngest son¡¯s mission this time was.


    ¡°Elder Qu, look, do you have any candidates to rmend for this matter?¡± The higher-ups asked while drinking tea.


    How could Elder Qu not understand the meaning behind the other party¡¯s words.? Their family¡¯s rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er was kept a secret. Other people might not know, but how could this person not know?


    As for this person above him, who else could it be but Chen Meng¡¯er? He did not look for Elder Liu because he knew that given the extent of Elder Liu¡¯s love for this girl, Meng¡¯er, he would definitely not agree to let the girl take this risk.


    He was not willing to let Meng¡¯er take the risk as well.


    However, if he was not willing, what would happen to his youngest son?

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Elder Qu knew that the higher-ups already had a certain candidate in mind, but he also stubbornly refused to open his mouth.


    The higher-ups grumbled about Elder Qu¡¯s love for Chen Meng¡¯er. They thought that the granddaughter he had found halfway was definitely not as important as his own son. They also knew that it would not work if he were to beat around the bush with Elder Qu. One of the higher-ups coughed and said, ¡°Elder Qu, this matter is quite serious. No matter how many people are sent, there¡¯s only one result. So, after thinking about it, I only know one person who is suitable for this mission.¡±


    As the man spoke, he paid attention to Elder Qu¡¯s expression. When Elder Qu heard hisst words, his action paused. However, he still didn¡¯t say anything. The person above continued, ¡°That person is Chen Meng¡¯er, your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Chief, why don¡¯t you find Elder Liu and tell him about this matter? You should know that in front of my girl, Elder Liu¡¯s words are more important than mine.¡± Elder Qu thought for a moment and replied. He did not know how to answer such a difficult question, so he wanted to throw this question to Elder Liu. ¡°Also, Chief, we have quite a few good moves. It doesn¡¯t seem to make sense to use a little girl.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s heart still ached for his granddaughter.


    ¡°Elder Qu, don¡¯t talk to me about this here. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If I had a way, I wouldn¡¯t have set my sights on your granddaughter. I really have no way. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know,¡± the man said helplessly.


    ¡°But Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t an adult yet. She¡¯s just a girl.¡± Elder Qu was still struggling on the verge of death.


    ¡°Elder Qu, you don¡¯t know your granddaughter¡¯s ability. Last time, that branch was defeated by your granddaughter. I heard it from my subordinates. You were at the scene. You should know your granddaughter¡¯s skills better than me.¡±?The man couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Elder Qu, to tell you the truth, if I really had a way, I wouldn¡¯t have set my sights on her. I had no choice. Moreover, you also know what the target mission is this time. If I don¡¯t get rid of this cancer, I won¡¯t be able to rx and sleep well at night.¡±


    Elder Qu was an old revolutionary. The patriotism in his bones was different from that of ordinary people.


    The higher-ups also saw Elder Qu¡¯s hesitation and continued, ¡°Elder Qu, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had no other choice, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe. Let me tell you, I have no other choice. If I don¡¯t find someone who can remove this cancer, not to mention that your son, and the rest, even our entire country is in danger.¡±


    Elder Qu looked at the pained expression of the higher-ups and his heart did not feel good. ¡°Chief, allow me to go back and think about it carefully. I will give you an answer.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s heart wavered but he did not agree to the higher-ups.


    The higher-ups also knew that this was Elder Qu¡¯s biggest concession. They also knew that they could not press this matter too hard. If they pressed it too hard, it would backfire. ¡°Alright, you go back and think about it. But, time is money. Elder Qu.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 788

    <h4>Chapter 788:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Chief, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    On the way back, Elder Qu¡¯s footsteps were heavier than before, and his back was bent quite a bit.


    ¡°Old Chief.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s security guard looked at Elder Qu and called out with a worried face.


    Elder Qu waved his hand at him, indicating that he was fine. ¡°Go back.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Looking at him, Uncle Zhao was very worried. The first thing he thought of was to call the little miss and tell her what happened. After what happenedst time, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in Uncle Zhao¡¯s heart suddenly rose high. Chen Meng¡¯er could also be considered Uncle Zhao¡¯s idol.


    When he returned home, Elder Qu locked himself in his room. He, who usually did not smoke, took out a pack of cigarettes from the drawer and smoked one after another.


    Madam Qu was outside the door, listening to the coughing soundsing from the study. Her usually smiling face was now furrowed tightly. She turned to ask Uncle Zhao, ¡°Little Zhao, what happened to my husband?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know either. I only know that the higher-ups called the old chief over to speak. As for what he said, I don¡¯t have the right to know. Should we give the little miss a call? Maybe the little miss is¡­¡± Uncle Zhao did not finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Madam Qu.


    ¡°Forget it. Meng¡¯er has had enough things to do recently. Just the matter fromst time is already enough to tire her out. Let¡¯s not bother her anymore.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s heart ached for her granddaughter. However, Madam Qu could not help but look up worriedly at the tightly shut study room.


    Elder Qu smoked more than half a pack of cigarettes in the study room. The smoke in the study room was so thick that his face could not be seen. He coughed heavily and then sighed deeply. In the end, he made up his mind, he put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray. Then he picked up the phone and called Chen Meng¡¯er.


    What a coincidence. Elder Qu called Chen Meng¡¯er, and Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone, Elder Qu heard his granddaughter¡¯s crisp voice on the other end of the phone. He hesitated again. He felt that he could not bear to ce the heavy responsibility of the country on his precious granddaughter.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa, what happened?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er listened to the silence on the other end of the phone. She knew that something must have happened to Elder Qu.


    ......


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± After a long time, Elder Qu¡¯s dry and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Grandpa, what happened to you? If there¡¯s anything, just tell me directly. I¡¯m your granddaughter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately added thisst sentence.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve always been my most precious granddaughter. Sigh, Meng¡¯er, I didn¡¯t even want to call you. But, I had to.¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. ¡°Little girl, I am only passing on the message from the higher-ups. Whether you ept or not, the decision is still in your hands. Don¡¯t force yourself to agree just because you¡¯re worried about us. This is not what I want to see.¡±


    It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to see Elder Qu being so wishy-washy, but the more Elder Qu was like this, the more Chen Meng¡¯er was even more uncertain in her heart. ¡°Grandpa, say it. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she wracked her mind. Why were the higher-ups looking for Elder Qu?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t remember anything. She only remembered that she seemed to have told Zhou Yunjie that the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework should not be too involved with the country¡¯s military secrets. Because sometimes, the more they knew, the worse it was.


    ¡°Your father took a team of special force soldiers to a mountain forest at the border between Province Y and Country M. Originally, this was just a mission as usual. However, after they entered a certain point in the mountain forest, they suddenly lost contact with the headquarters. It was sudden, without any warning. After your father¡¯s team lost contact with the headquarters, the headquarters sent another team of special forces to assist and investigate the matter. However, when this team reached the ce where your father¡¯s team lost contact with the headquarters, they also suddenly lost contact. Because of this, the higher-ups came to me and said that they wanted you to personally bring some people over to take a look at the situation.¡± After saying that, Elder Qu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t agree with the higher-ups. I said that I woulde back and think about it. Girl, whether you agree to this matter or not, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that Dad can no longer be contacted?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er grasped the main point of Elder Qu¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that Dad had lost contact with this matter? I don¡¯t care about other matters, but it concerns the safety of my family members. How could I sit idly by?¡± Speaking up to this point, Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then she continued, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I will contact the person above myself. I will definitely make a trip there. At least, I have to ensure that Dad is safe and sound. However, since the person above is scheming against me, I won¡¯t just let it go. I have to make him pay some interest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a n in her heart.


    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t force yourself. Do you know how dangerous that ce is? Do you know how dangerous your father¡¯s mission this time is? It¡¯s precisely because I know how dangerous it is that I don¡¯t want you to get involved.¡± Elder Qu did not let out a sigh of relief because Chen Meng¡¯er agreed so readily, on the contrary, his brows furrowed even tighter.


    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t it just that our country and Country M¡¯s biggest drug lord and arms dealer are hiding somewhere? I can roughly guess what father and the others are going to do this time. Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Are you still not at ease with what I¡¯m doing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite interested in the drug lord and arms dealer hidden deep in the mountain forest.

 Chapter 789

    <h4>Chapter 789:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    That was what Chen Meng¡¯er had said, Elder Qu could not help but nag, ¡°Girl, I think we should forget about this matter. I will go and call the higher-ups in a while and reject them. There are so many talents in our country and they are all very skilled. There is no ce for an underage girl like you.¡± Although Elder Qu knew that his granddaughter¡¯s skills were very good and were even better than his youngest son¡¯s, in his heart, his granddaughter was still a delicate little girl, and she still needed everyone¡¯s love, she didn¡¯t need to go out and fight for the country and put herself in danger.


    Thinking of this, Elder Qu¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver. Yes, he loved the country, and he was worried about his youngest son¡¯s safety. However, these weren¡¯t excuses for him to push his granddaughter into danger. He would rather risk his old bones to go deep into the enemy¡¯s inner circle and search for information than let Chen Meng¡¯er go.


    Hearing Elder Qu¡¯s words filled with love, it would be a lie if one said that Chen Meng¡¯er was not moved. The rumors outside were that although the youngdy of the Green Gang was not Elder Liu¡¯s biological granddaughter, her cold-bloodedness waspletely inherited from Elder Liu, her god-grandfather.


    However, outsiders did not know that the seemingly cold-blooded and heartless Chen Meng¡¯er was the easiest to be soft-hearted, especially in front of her own family. Her heart was unbelievably soft. This was also why she would go through fire and water for the sake of the family that she recognized.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Even if you return to that higher-up, he will still look for me. He will also remember the Qu family in his heart. You don¡¯t have to care about this matter. I will handle it. You don¡¯t have to look for him either. I will give him a call in a while. Coincidentally, there are some things that I want to discuss with him.¡± On the side that Elder Qu could not see, Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a sly smile. However, when people saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile, they did not feel any revulsion at all. Instead, they felt that it was especially cute.


    ¡°Girl, you¡­¡± Elder Qu wanted to persuade her again, but he also knew his granddaughter¡¯s temper. It was difficult for others to change anything that she decided. Elder Qu could only take a step back. ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t hide this matter from your grandfather, Elder Liu. You can tell him about this. If he agrees, then I have no objections.¡± Elder Qu thought well, he thought that with Elder Liu¡¯s love for Chen Meng¡¯er, he would definitely be reluctant to let her take this risk.


    However, Elder Qu waspletely wrong this time.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed immediately


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up Elder Qu¡¯s phone and went to look for Elder Liu. This matter, even if Elder Qu didn¡¯t say it, she wouldn¡¯t hide it from her grandfather, Elder Liu. Moreover, based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of her grandfather, he might not stop her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ran over to Elder Liu and briefly told him about what Elder Qu had said on the phone.


    After Elder Liu heard it, he fell silent. However, such a silent atmosphere wasn¡¯t oppressive at all. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She drank tea and ate snacks, waiting for her grandfather¡¯s reply.


    After about fifteen minutes, Elder Liu raised his head, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious expression. ¡°Girl, do what you want to do. I won¡¯t stop you. However, there is only one thing. You are not allowed to be alone. Bring Yunjie, Su Jin, and the people you let them train. Otherwise, this matter is out of the question.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa. I never intended to go alone. I barged into that ce alone because I was confident that I coulde out unscathed, but if I want to save my father and the others, I can¡¯t do it alone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er winked at Elder Liu mischievously.


    ......

 Chapter 790

    <h4>Chapter 790:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s little action caused the somewhat silent atmosphere in the room to dissipate. Elder Liu finally revealed a smile.


    There was a reason why Elder Liu agreed to Chen Meng¡¯er epting this mission. Firstly, based on his understanding of Chen Meng¡¯er, thisss was a person who valued emotions very much. Although Qu Yaobing was a father who jumped out halfway, Qu Yaobing¡¯s kindness towards Chen Meng¡¯er was genuine. And now that Qu Yaobing was in danger, how could she sit still? Moreover, he was originally in the pugilistic world and valued rtionships very much. He still admired hisss¡¯s temper very much.


    Secondly, even if he did not agree, thisss would probably sneak away in the middle of the night. It was not like there had never been such a precedent before. Rather than this, it would be better for him to agree and let her bring more people along, it would save her from having to go alone, making him even more worried.


    Furthermore, Elder Liu also wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to take advantage of this opportunity to go out and rx. The series of events that had happened during this period of time were awful. Although he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile hanging on her face all day, as if nothing was on her mind, he knew that this girl¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as calm she appeared to be.


    However, if others knew of Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely have frown lines on their foreheads. Speaking of which, which child would go out for a walk to such a dangerous ce for such a dangerous mission?


    Moreover, Elder Liu, who had some evil intentions, also had his own little thoughts. Yuwen Jing had called the Green Gang quite a few times in the past two days, but they were all suppressed by him. Elder Liu estimated that Yuwen Jing probably could not sit still for these two days and wanted toe over personally.


    Elder Liu had always known that his little girl had special feelings for Yuwen Jing, and was especially soft-hearted towards the people around her. Elder Liu was afraid that she would forgive him again because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s apology, so he had been worrying for the past two days about what method he should use to make Yuwen Jing not want to see Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He had not even thought of any good methods, yet he had already delivered himself to his doorstep.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished talking to Elder Liu, she looked for Zhou Yunjie and asked him to drive her to the higher-ups. There were some things that she felt it was better to talk about in person than over the phone.


    In the office, the higher-ups who were anxiously waiting for Elder Qu to reply to their letter had long lost the confidence they had before. Their leader, who had spoken to Elder Qu, had always thought that everything was under his control, but when he turned around, he realized that, that was not the case at all.


    The leader¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his left hand was rhythmically knocking on the office desk. He was wondering if it was necessary for him to call Elder Qu and urge him on.


    Just as he was in a dilemma and did not know what to do, the doorbell to his office rang. He hurriedly sat up straight and put away the expression on his face. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Chief, the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er is here. She says she wants to see you.¡± The one who came in was his secretary.


    ......


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er is here?¡± Upon hearing this news, he almost stood up from his seat in shock. However, fortunately, he was shrewd and quickly steadied himself. ¡°Did shee alone, or did shee with someone?¡±


    ¡°She came alone. Chief, what do you think?¡± The Secretary asked.


    ¡°Let her in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er came directly to find him alone, which was out of his expectations. But even so, he could only choose to let Chen Meng¡¯er in.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came in, the leader had already adjusted his facial expression, and the emotions that leaked out just now were all hidden by him.


    ¡°Chief, long time no see,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve grown into a big girl.¡± The leader revealed such an intimate look. It was estimated that even his grandchildren did not receive such treatment.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not ttered by such treatment at all. She still looked at the man with a normal expression and said, ¡°Chief, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The leader never dared underestimate Chen Meng¡¯er. He put away his pretentious look from before and put on a professional expression.


    ¡°I heard from my grandfather that you have a small mission to ask me for help?¡± The leader was cunning, but Chen Meng¡¯er was not inferior to him.


    ¡°You can say that. However, the matter of asking you for help is also rted to your father, Qu Yaobing. He is also on the list of special force soldiers who we lost contact with.¡± Facing Chen Meng¡¯er, the leader did not dare lower his guard at all. He did not say anything else. He first set up a stage to talk about the matter.


    ¡°Yes, I heard about it. Initially, I was prepared to save my father single-handedly. However, before I left, I heard my grandfather say that you want me to save everyone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely agree to go there, however, this time, she came to look for the higher-ups with a purpose. She would not give up until she achieved her purpose.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The leader was not sure what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to say. He became even more vignt.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s impossible for me to save so many people by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a special forces team for you to lead,¡± the leader said quickly.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m not familiar with them. They will only drag me down. When the timees, they will probably have to stay back, let alone find my father.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± The higher-ups could no longer keep their cool.


    ¡°What I mean is that recently, some people seem to be targeting our Green Gang in the dark. I just want the chief to tell those people to show mercy,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she wiped away the smile on her face, her sharp eyes looked at the other higher-ups.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, causing the higher-ups to shift their gazes to the side, not daring to look into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ahem. About this matter...¡± The leader still wanted to decline, but how could Chen Meng¡¯er give him such a chance?


    ¡°Chief, don¡¯t find any other excuses. You just have to answer me, yes or no. If it¡¯s not possible, then our negotiation ends here,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said firmly.

 Chapter 791

    <h4>Chapter 791:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had sufficient evidence, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have dared speak in such a manner in front of this person. Even though Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all, he was the person in power in this country after all. If she really provoked him, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, simrly, if it was not ast resort, this person would not think of offending Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er had the Green Gang, Liu family, and Qu family behind her. If they were to really fight it out, it was really impossible to determine who would win or lose. Moreover, it was not a wise thing for him to oppose Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s confident appearance, he knew that if she did not have concrete evidence in her hands, she would not have run over and spoken in such a manner in front of him. However, he looked at this youngdy in front of him. She had a confident look on her face, and he thought to himself that he had still underestimated her.


    However, on second thought, it made sense. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not have such great abilities, Elder Liu would not have trusted her with the Liu family or even the Green Gang. And the Green Gang would not be in her hands. They would be thriving day by day, and he would be wary of them.


    These thoughts happened in the blink of an eye, and the expression on this person¡¯s face did not change at all. ¡°I reckon that what you¡¯ve found must have something to do with me,¡± the person above said, the smile on his face disappeared, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious expression and continued, ¡°This matter definitely has something to do with me. However, I¡¯m only acting outside in my name. In the past few years, the Green Gang¡¯s development had been too fast, and it had already caused many people to be wary of them. It can be said that this crackdown on the Green Gang is not only on our side, but also on the streets. Therefore, I can only promise you that I will restrict our people from participating in this matter. As for anything else, I may not be able to do anything.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this person¡¯s words, she could not help but curse him in her heart. He really pushed away all the responsibility on his shoulders. Who did he really think Chen Meng¡¯er was? She was not easy to fool. If it were not for his orders, who would dare touch their Green Gang now?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er also intended to really shed all pretense of cordiality with this person. If she really intended to shed all pretense of cordiality with him, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have endured until now. She would not have not dealt with all those people. With the current strength of the Green Gang, the methods of these people were really nothing in their eyes.


    At most, they would just cause some trouble for the Green Gang. ¡°I see. Then these people are really bold. Since you have said so, I won¡¯t have to show mercy on your ountter. If I had known earlier, I would have called you earlier and asked you. Otherwise, how could I let them be so arrogant until today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words caused the higher-ups¡¯ eyebrows to twitch involuntarily. They could only put on a stiff smile and echo, ¡°Yes.¡± The higher-ups wanted to change the topic and bring their conversation to the main topic. They could see that talking to Chen Meng¡¯er did not benefit them at all. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we always been talking about business?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about national affairs.¡± The leader was about to vomit blood, but now that he had something to ask of Chen Meng¡¯er, he could only hold back his anger and not let it out.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to push him too hard.


    ......

 Chapter 792

    <h4>Chapter 792:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Your grandfather, Elder Qu, should have already told you the whole story, so I won¡¯t repeat it. This time, your father, and the others¡¯ main mission was to go deep into the enemy¡¯s inner circle and find out the enemy¡¯s details. If possible, they would capture all the enemies in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, they didn¡¯t even manage to touch the enemy¡¯sir and were already captured by the enemy in one fell swoop.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and said with a face full of pity.


    The person at the top saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of worry and he didn¡¯t have any confidence in his heart. Could it be that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with the Qu family¡¯s fifth son was so bad she wasn¡¯t worried at all? He was prepared to use Qu Yaobing to convince Chen Meng¡¯er to ept this mission. At this moment, his heart was even more uncertain. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what their current situation is like, so I want to ask you to go and support them.¡±


    ¡°I can go. But¡­¡±


    When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say ¡°but¡±, his heart seized. He could not hold his breath and hurriedly asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But, I can¡¯te here for nothing, right? After all, this is not a trip to y around. This is life-threatening.¡± Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er change the topic to her purpose ofing here.


    And the leader wasn¡¯t stupid. How could he not understand the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words? ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Although he said this, he had already cursed Chen Meng¡¯er in his heart. This was the first time he had met someone who dared bargain with him in front of him.


    In the past, when anyone saw him, they would obey his orders. When he gave an order, no matter how displeased one was, they would respectfully agree.


    ¡°My reward isn¡¯t a lot either. I just hope that you can show mercy to our Green Gang in the future,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, the leader couldn¡¯t help but want to speak, however, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that no matter what our Green Gang does, it will not infringe on the interests of the country or your interests. Therefore, you can sleep peacefully at night, Chief. Also, if I can get rid of that drug lord and the arms dealer this time, the resources in the arms dealer¡¯s hands will be taken over by our Green Gang. As for the other products, you can do whatever you want with them.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need so many arms?¡± When the higher-ups heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they suddenly became wary of Chen Meng¡¯er. Originally, they were already very wary of the Green Gang. Now that they heard that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted arms, how could they not be worried.


    ¡°Chief, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be used to deal with our own people. Our Green Gang¡¯s foreign branch needs it. Besides, you know how many munitions I have like the back of your hand. Are you still afraid of what I¡¯ll do? If I really wanted to do something, would I still be sitting here talking to you about this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    The leader thought about it carefully. It was true. If Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to do something to him with this batch of munitions, she really wouldn¡¯t be sitting here talking to him. Moreover, he believed that if Chen Meng¡¯er wanted the arms, it would be as easy as flipping her hand. After so many years, the Green Gang had developed to such a stage, so they wouldn¡¯t have the supply of these things in their hands.


    The leader decisively chose to agree to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Since the chief is so straightforward, then I will be straightforward as well. I promise to bring all of them back. However, whether they live or die, I am not sure. You also know that I do not understand their current situation. Moreover, I do not know what the other party is trying to do by capturing our people.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth.


    After she found out that Qu Yaobing had lost contact with everyone, she had asked Zhou Yunjie to inform the people from the Green Gang in Province Y and Country M to help investigate the whereabouts of Qu Yaobing. Once they found out, they had to ensure his safety. However, she could only guarantee Qu Yaobing¡¯s safety at most. As for the others, she could only find out after she reached her destination.


    The higher-ups also knew that what Chen Meng¡¯er said made sense. The leader thought for a moment. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, but you have to capture the drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da.¡± This was what the higher-ups cared about the most. As for the lives of those special force soldiers, it would be best if they could be saved. However, if they couldn¡¯t be saved, it would be because they had sacrificed their lives for their country. It would be enough to give them the title of martyrs.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very clear about their ns. It was precisely because she knew that she looked down on him. ¡°Then, Chief, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I have to go back and make preparations. We¡¯ll set off tonight.¡±


    When he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to set off tonight, how could the leader have any reason not to agree? He replied, ¡°Alright, lright, you can go.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came out, Zhou Yunjie was already waiting outside the car.


    ¡°Yunjie, go back and pack up. Bring your subordinates with you. We will set off in a while.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er got into the car, she threw these words at Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss. I will inform them now.¡± As he said that, Zhou Yunjie took out his phone and went to make arrangements.


    By the time Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Green Gang, the people who were about to go on such a mission were already waiting for orders in the Green Gangpound.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the people, who were ready to leave, and was very satisfied. ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s simplement made the subordinates of the Green Gang extremely happy.


    They were all personally selected by Chen Meng¡¯er and personally groomed by Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin. They belonged solely to Chen Meng¡¯er. They were the Windwalk Group.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not personally train them, their training ns were all made by her. Chen Meng¡¯er spent a lot of effort on them. However, her efforts were not in vain.


    After these few years of training, they improved the fastest among all the members of the Green Gang. Their skills were also the best among the Green Gang.


    However, as the most secretive force of the Green Gang, they had never shown themselves before. This could be considered their first appearance in front of everyone. It was also the first time that they had told everyone, about the existence of their Green Gang¡¯s Windwalk Group.

 Chapter 793

    <h4>Chapter 793:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    There weren¡¯t many people in the Windwalk Group. There were only fifteen of them. However, they were all elites, and their skills were top-notch.


    Among the fifteen people in the Windwalk Group, five of them were women, and Su Jin was usually in charge of them. Their skills were not inferior to the men in the Windwalk Group at all,


    ¡°Girl, are we leaving already?¡± Elder Liu heard themotion and walked out of the back room with Zhuge Yu and the others.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. The situation is quite critical. I don¡¯t know the specific situation over there. I¡¯m afraid that my father will be in danger,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said hirly. Although she appeared so calm in front of the higher-ups, only she knew that her heart was not as calm as she appeared to be.


    The drug lorf, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da, had extraordinary powers behind them. Now, the two of them were working together. Putting everything aside, the purpose of the two of them working together was unknown. What Chen Meng¡¯er was even more unclear about was whether Qu Yaobing and the rest were in their hands and if they were safe now.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve interacted with Liu Yi and Zhang Da a few times. These two people are sinister and very suspicious. I don¡¯t know why these two people with such personalities would join forces. This is rather surprising to me.¡± Elder Liu said with a thoughtful expression. Based on his understanding of these two people, these two people were very suspicious and the chances of them working together were very small.


    However, these two people, who couldn¡¯t possibly work together, unexpectedly came together.


    ¡°I think that they were forced by someone. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Zhuge Yu had his own thoughts.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then your father and the others should not be in danger for the time being. They should use your father and the others to negotiate with some people here. However, if some people here only care about their interests and don¡¯t put your father and the others¡¯ safety in their eyes, then it would be dangerous.¡± Elder Liu was reminded by Zhuge Yu. He seemed to have thought of something.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she had pretty much guessed that.


    ¡°Yes, I know. That¡¯s why I have to hurry over. At least, I have to find my father and the others before they fail with their negotiations. Otherwise, everything will be toote.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned slightly, she was calcting the time they could have and the shortest time they could reach their destination.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t waste your time. Hurry up and set off. I have already arranged everything for you. The ne can take off at any time at the Capital Airport.¡± Elder Liu had always been Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s most advantageous supporter, when Chen Meng¡¯er went to look for her leader, he had asked Zhuge Yu to go down and arrange his private ne.


    This way, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t have to waste any time.


    ......


    ¡°Grandpa, thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the old man who never asked for anything in return.


    ¡°You brat, why are you so polite to Grandpa? If you are so polite to Grandpa, Grandpa will be angry.¡± Elder Liu pretended to be angry and red at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, there was no anger in his eyes at all. ¡°Alright, all of you should hurry up and set off. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, call me back. Although I am not as powerful as ourss, at the crucial moment, my methods are still the most powerful.¡± Elder Liu joked to himself, this caused the mood of the members of the Windwalk Group to rx a little.


    The members of the Windwalk Group often had the opportunity to see Chen Meng¡¯er, but they did not have many opportunities to see the legendary figure of the Green Gang¡ª Elder Liu. When they saw Elder Liu, all of them were excited, they were also nervous. In their hearts, Elder Liu was a very serious person. However, Elder Liu¡¯s attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er made them a little shocked.

 Chapter 794

    <h4>Chapter 794:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But it was precisely because of this that their nerves rxed quite a bit.


    ¡°Then Grandpa, let¡¯s set off. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back safe and sound. So, if you¡¯re at home, you¡¯ll be fine too. You should eat and sleep. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew, Elder Liu was concerned about her. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had always been more worried about Elder Liu¡¯s health.


    People of Elder Liu¡¯s generation had all been on the battlefield. Although they were usually energetic, only they and their families knew how many illnesses they had, Elder Liu also had those illnesses that had been brought down from the battlefield.


    It was only because Chen Meng¡¯er had been helping him recuperate over the years that his health had been so good.


    Otherwise, he would have long been tormented by his illnesses. However, even so, Chen Meng¡¯er was still quite worried about Elder Liu¡¯s body. This was also the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to take on the responsibility of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and set off. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be dark by the time we get there. It won¡¯t be so easy to enter the mountains once it¡¯s dark.¡± Elder Liu urged.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t go back to pack. She directly took the small bag that she usually used from Zhuge Yu¡¯s hands. This bag was called the omnipotent bag by everyone in the Green Gang. She brought Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and the group from the Windwalk Group with her. They set off for the airport in an imposing manner.


    it was fortunate that Elder Liu had prepared a private ne for Chen Meng¡¯er in advance. Otherwise, if a group of people like them appeared on a popr airline, they would probably attract a crowd of onlookers.


    The ground staff of the airport received a message from their leaders. They waited at the entrance of the airport for a long time. Once Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived, they were led to the VIP channel. Then they went through the VIP passage of the airport and boarded Elder Liu¡¯s private ne. Only then did they not attract the attention of the crowd.


    However, after Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left, the ground staff of the airport began to gossip. One after another, they discussed the identity of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others boarded the ne, the Green Gang weed a person who had recently been unpopr with them. That person was Yuwen Jing,


    Yuwen Jing had been feeling terrible these past two days. He had called the Green Gang a few times, and every time, it was Elder Liu who picked up the call. No matter when he called, even if it was in the middle of the night, Elder Liu would always pick up the call. And every time Elder Liu picked up the call, he did not scold him. He just told him not to call again and to stay away from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ......


    As for the words that he wanted to say to Chen Meng¡¯er and exin to her, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to do so,


    Yuwen Jing had been in a rage for the past two days. When the office staff of the Buyano family in Beijing saw Yuwen Jing, they all took a detour. A few of the higher-ups, who knew the truth, had been cursing Wendy behind her back. If it weren¡¯t for Wendy, the troublemaker, innocent people like them would not have to live in misery.


    After Yuwen Jing was hung up by Elder Liu again, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He packed up his clothes and brought Baro and Allen to the Green Gang by car.


    However, he was still one step toote.


    He thought that he would be blocked outside the door, but he didn¡¯t expect the guard to let him pass after sizing him up with a strange look.


    When he entered the Green Gang and saw Elder Liu and the others, he realized what the guard¡¯s look meant.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t here.¡± Elder Liu drank his tea and did not even look at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Then Grandpa Liu, where did Meng¡¯er go? Tell me, I¡¯ll go find her and exin it to her.¡± Yuwen Jing was anxious, and he spoke faster than before.


    ¡°Exin to Meng¡¯er? Exin what? Exin your rtionship with that woman? Yuwen Jing, I really underestimated you. I originally thought that there was something between you and the Hilton family¡¯s miss, but now, there¡¯s actually another girl,¡± said Elder Liu. He was extremely angry.


    He never thought that he would misjudge someone one day.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, that Hilton girl really has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve only met her once. As for Wendy, yes, I admit that it was my fault. I should have dealt with her when I knew what she was thinking,¡± Yuwen Jing apologized sincerely to Elder Liu.


    However, Elder Liu, who was angry, did not take Yuwen Jing¡¯s apology seriously at all, ¡°HMPH, an exnation is just an excuse. In any case, I only believe what I see and hear. Moreover, Meng¡¯er was really in danger because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for her good skills, who knows what would have happened that night? I still feel a little scared just thinking about it. Don¡¯te and cause trouble for my Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand impatiently at Yuwen Jing, it was as if he was sending him off.


    Yuwen Jing was still unwilling and wanted to say something more. However, Zhuge Yu stopped him. ¡°You should go back. To be hir, this time, we are all very disappointed in you. Little Miss is also very disappointed in you. I never thought that you would be such an indecisive person. This version of you is not suitable for my little miss at all.¡± Zhuge Yu was also very disappointed in Yuwen Jing. ¡°You should know how my little miss has treated you all these years. However, in the end, this is how you repay her.¡± As he said this, Zhuge Yu shook his head with a face full of disappointment.

 Chapter 795

    <h4>Chapter 795:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Just like that, Yuwen Jing was sent out of the Green Gang by Zhuge Yu, Fatty and the others. Although it sounded nice to say that he was sent out, in reality, they were directly chased out of the Green Gang¡¯s Gate.


    Baro and Allen looked at their master, whose face was as ck as charcoal. The two of them rubbed their noses and silently swallowed what they wanted to say. No one else on Earth would do that to him.


    However, Baro and Allen thought for a moment and felt that they had figured it out. That¡¯s right, only this kind of mistress, with such a valiant family, would not be bullied in the Buyano family, nor would they be led by the nose by those old fellows in the family.


    Actually, it was precisely because of this that those old fellows in the family would not dare have any objections towards the fact that the mistress was Asian.


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± The fearless Allen, who was supporting his master, opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was dark. He turned around and got into the car.


    Then the car drove away.


    ¡°How is it? Has he left?¡± Elder Liu drank his tea and asked Skinny who went to the door to get information.


    ¡°Yes, he just left,¡± Skinny answered.


    ¡°Humph, this kid thinks he can win over my girl with a few phone calls and a few visits? This time I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson.¡± Elder Liu wanted to clear Yuwen Jing out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s future husband¡¯s candidate list, however, he knew very well that his girl was only slightly open-minded towards Yuwen Jing. She did not treat other boys well at all.


    Elder Liu had high hopes for Zhou Yunjie. His looks were not inferior to Yuwen Jing¡¯s, and his skills were not inferior to Yuwen Jing¡¯s. The only thing that was inferior was probably his birthright. However, Elder Liu did not mind. He felt that this was just right. Zhou Yunjie would just marry into their Green Gang. In any case, he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s right-hand man. From now on, Zhou Yunjie would be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s husband, that would be even better.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew of her grandfather¡¯s ns, she did not know how frightened she would be. As for Yuwen Jing, if he knew about Elder Liu¡¯s n, he would go crazy.


    ......


    As for Yuwen Jing, who had been sent out of the Green Gang, he would not give up so easily. His face was cold all the way, but his mind did not stop working. When the car arrived at the office of the Buyano family in the capital city, Yuwen Jing suddenly looked at Baro and said, ¡°Help me check if there have been any movements in the Green Gang recently.¡±


    Yuwen Jing knew that Elder Liu did not lie to him. Chen Meng¡¯er was really not in the Green Gang. ¡°Also, help me check the entry and exit records of Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er had left the capital city to avoid him.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I got it. I¡¯ll go and check now.¡±


    Because Elder Liu had already made arrangements in advance, the ne immediately took off when Chen Meng¡¯er got on.


    The members of the Windwalk Group were disciplined. They all found seats and sat down. Only Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin were left beside Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er got on the ne, she leaned against the chair and closed her eyes to rest. Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin did not disturb Chen Meng¡¯er either. In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er looked like she was just resting. However, only those who knew her well knew that she was thinking about something.

 Chapter 796

    <h4>Chapter 796:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er could calm down, organize her thoughts, and sort out the cause and effect of the whole incident.


    ¡°Yunjie, in the information you found on Liu Yi and Zhang Da, did it say that the two of them were geniuses in some aspect, such as interfering with radio signals? Or, do they have such talents around them?¡± Before they boarded the ne, Zhou Yunjie had just received a piece of information about Liu Yi and Zhang Da from the intelligence unit.


    ¡°No. Neither of them have such talents around them. Their literacy level is not high, so they wouldn¡¯t understand these things.¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s memory was not bad, he had just flipped through the information, and the main contents were imprinted in his mind.


    ¡°Mm, and because these two people are suspicious, they didn¡¯t recruit many talented people. The people around them are people who started with them.¡± Su Jin and the others¡¯ memory had been trained by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned slightly. ¡°That means that the probability of them having equipment like radio interference shouldn¡¯t be high. Then how could they make the special forces lose contact with the headquarters at the same location?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin, she muttered softly.


    ¡°This is a suspicious point. It seems that the people in the headquarters are also struggling with this,¡± said Zhou Yunjie.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s frown became tighter and tighter. ¡°If the other party doesn¡¯t have a radio interference machine, then this matter might be a little troublesome. ¡°After we get off the ne, Yunjie, Su Jin, you guys cut off contact with the headquarters,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er, she sat up straight.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with the main headquarters?¡± Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had been by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side for so many years. They might not have known Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move, but, they could roughly guess the meaning.


    ¡°Mm, just in case. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for the other party to know so much about this mission.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of haze.


    If it was really as she had guessed, when she returned, she would definitely find those people.


    The nended at the airport of Province Y. The people from the military region of Province Y had probably received the news from the higher-ups and had been waiting at the airport for a long time.


    When the people with grizzled hair wearing military uniforms with military ranks on them saw the group of young men and young girls who came down with Chen Meng¡¯er leading the way, their faces immediately turned ck. They had originally thought that the people sent by the higher-ups would be from the army, but now that they looked at them, how could they be from the army?


    However, they did not dare let down their guard. The higher-ups had issued a notice to the Province Y military region to fully cooperate with their missions.


    ......


    ¡°Hello, we are from the Province Y military region. The higher-ups asked us to cooperate with your missions.¡± The leader looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    This made Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin very ufortable. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not stopped them, the two of them would have taught him a lesson.


    ¡°Thank you, but we don¡¯t need it. You just need to stay in your own military region and note out to cause trouble for us. As for this mission, we will handle it ourselves. ¡°Yunjie, Su Jin, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to be entangled with them anymore.


    She did not understand. Wasn¡¯t this mission a secret mission? Why did they suddenly alert the people from the Province Y military region. Whose order was this? Chen Meng¡¯er took Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and the people from the Windwalk Group and left the airport in a grandiose manner, leaving behind the people from the Province Y military region who had been waiting at the airport for a long time.


    ¡°Commander, what is the meaning of this? They are too arrogant.¡± Someone could not stand the actions of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others and spoke out.


    Thatmander felt ufortable in his heart, but his endurance was better than the others. ¡°Alright, we are already so old. What is the point of arguing with young people? Since they don¡¯t need our help, then let¡¯s all go back and rest,¡± themander said, however, in his heart, he snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph, I want to see what these brats who haven¡¯t even grown up can do. When the timees, we¡¯ll see how they¡¯ll answer to the higher-ups.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the airport exit, there were already members of the Green Gang waiting at the entrance for a long time. Other than the members of the Green Gang, there were also cars that Zhou Yunjie had booked in advance. These cars looked no different from ordinary cars. However, these were all modified. The power and safety of these cars could not bepared to ordinary cars.


    Chen Meng¡¯er directly got into the car at the front. ¡°All of you, get into the car and set off now. The cars behind us must follow this car. Follow closely, don¡¯t lose them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed.


    The situation was urgent, so Chen Meng¡¯er did not even go to the Province Y¡¯s Green Gang branch to rest. She directly got into the car and rushed to the destination.


    ¡°Little Miss, the address of that Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s hiding ce is there, but that ce is deep in the forest mountains. These navigation systems probably won¡¯t be of much use,¡± Zhou Yunjie, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, said with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Listen to my instructionster. Drive as I tell you to. You just need to pay attention to the situation on the road,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she activated the navigation mode of her mutated brain.


    She entered the destination they were going to into the mutated brain. Soon, several routes appeared in the mutated brain for Chen Meng¡¯er to choose. Chen Meng¡¯er chose a route that their car could take.


    However, this route did not go straight to where Liu Yi and Zhang Da were hiding. There was a section of road behind that required Chen Meng¡¯er and the others to walk.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er took a look inside the mutated brain. The location of their that Liu Yi and Zhang Da chose was not only hidden, it was surrounded by mountains. Other than the entrance of theirir, which could be passed through, all of them had to cross mountains and ridges.


    The path that she had chosen was probably the most convenient.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had no objections to Chen Meng¡¯er knowing the path to Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s base. In their hearts, their little miss had always been an omnipotent existence.


    It could be said that in their hearts, Chen Meng¡¯er was a god-like existence.

 Chapter 797

    <h4>Chapter 797:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Sometimes, even Chen Meng¡¯er herself couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of existence this mutated brain of hers was.


    It really seemed to be omnipotent. As long as it was something she needed, it would appear in her brain at the first moment.


    Take this navigation as an example. Such precise navigation wouldn¡¯t exist in this world even in another ten or twenty years, let alone now. ¡°The road leading to Pan Shan is ahead. Tell everyone to slow down and pay attention to their safety.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain quickly appeared in her mind. There were all kinds of things to pay attention to on the road leading to Pan Shan.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also reminded Zhou Yunjie immediately.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jin picked up the walkie-talkie. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. The road leading to Pan Shan is ahead. Everyone, slow down and pay attention to your safety.¡±


    ¡°Team One, copy.¡±


    ¡°Team Two, copy.¡±


    ¡°Team Three, copy.¡±


    ¡°Team Four, copy.¡±


    After the Windwalk Group got into the car, Chen Meng¡¯er divided them into four teams. This way, it would be easier for Chen Meng¡¯er to manage and deploy themter.


    This Pan Shan highway was truly worthy of its name. It coiled up like a dragon on the mountain. Moreover, this highway was only the width of two cars traveling side by side. This greatly increased the difficulty of the driver. Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t know if it was the third or fourthp, but his forehead was already starting to sweat, and his entire body was tense. Even Su Jin, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, didn¡¯t dare even breathe loudly.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting in the back seat, had a calm look on her face. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. Only by taking a closer look would one realize that even though Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes were closed, her ears would move from time to time. This was Chen Meng¡¯er using her extraordinary instincts to sense the movements around her,


    it was also her who was paying attention to the situation of the four cars following behind her. As long as she felt that there were any unusual movements, she would ask everyone to stop their cars and make some adjustments before setting off.


    ......


    Opening up the winding mountain highway was not only a test of the skills of the drivers, it was also a test of the mental quality of the drivers. When the car reached the halfway point of this mountain, this road was connected to the road of the other mountain. ¡°Tell everyone to pay attention. The road ahead is downhill. Put on the brakes and slow down,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reminded them.


    ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± Su Jin slightly moved his stiff body and used his sweaty hands to pick up the walkie-talkie, ¡°Everyone, please pay attention. The next road is downhill. Put on the brakes and don¡¯t speed up.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    The downhill road was not as easy as the uphill road. In fact, they had to be even more careful and focused. In any case, when Zhou Yunjie and the others¡¯ cars reached the foot of the mountain safely, the driver, all of their backs were drenched. The fatigue on their faces could not be hidden no matter how hard they tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also saw it. Therefore, once they reached the foot of the mountain, she made all the cars stop to rest and then changed the drivers.


    Because they might not have time to rest well today, when they arrived at Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir, there was probably still a tough battle to be fought. For the sake of Zhou Yunjie and the others¡¯ bodies, Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment, in the end, she took out a small pink porcin bottle from her space.


    Then, she poured out pink pills from the small porcin bottle and gave one to each of the drivers. ¡°Take this pill. Get in the carter. Rest for a while, and your physical strength will recover.¡± This pink pill could quickly replenish the energy needed in a person¡¯s body. It would make a person¡¯s fatigue disappearpletely and their entire body would be filled with strength.

 Chapter 798

    <h4>Chapter 798:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Most importantly, the pill that Chen Meng¡¯er gave them did not have any side effects.


    Thus, without any hesitation, Zhou Yunjie and the others stuffed the pill into their mouths.


    A baby-faced boy swallowed the pink pill and said with lingering desire, ¡°Little Miss, is this a pill? Why does it taste like strawberries? Little Miss, do you have any more? Give me another one.¡± He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a cheeky smile and asked for another pink pill.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was pped on the back of his head by a boy who was a little older than him, ¡°Hu Zi, shutup. Little Miss¡¯s pills are very precious. Do you really think it is a sugar pill?¡±


    ¡°Hei Zi, why did you hit my head? I¡¯ve been beaten silly by you.¡± Hu Zi touched the back of his head and snapped indignantly.


    Someone from the Windwalk Group said, ¡°You¡¯re really silly.¡± It made everyoneugh, and it also made the nervous atmosphere of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others dissipate a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anymore pink pills. It¡¯s a waste to eat too many of them. I still have some powder pills here. Take the powder pills and share it with everyone. This will be very useful when we go into the deep forestter.¡±


    Some of these powder pills were used to disperse some poisonous insects in the forest, and some were used to make the ferocious beasts not daree forward. As for the pills, some were used to replenish energy, and some were used to detoxify and save lives. Fortunately, when Chen Meng¡¯er had nothing to do, she liked to stay in her space and develop all kinds of medicine. That was why she was able toe in handy at the most critical moment.


    Everyone took a break, changed drivers, and set off again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car was reced by Su Jin¡¯s car. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to drive, but Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie refused no matter what. In the end, Zhou Yunjie said that if the little miss insisted, then it would be better for him to drive. This made Chen Meng¡¯er reluctantly give up the idea of driving.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to say that her driving skills were iparable to anyone here.


    The deeper they drove into the forest, the narrower the road became. The trees on both sides became denser and denser. The branches scraped against the car, making ear-piercing sounds from time to time.


    ¡°Little Miss, there¡¯s no more road ahead,¡± Su Jin stopped the car and said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ......


    ¡°Yes.¡± There was no more road. This was what Chen Meng¡¯er knew long ago, so she was not surprised at all. ¡°Then park the car here and let everyone tidy up. Get ready to get out of the car and walk in.¡± In order not to rm Liu Yi and Zhang Da, Chen Meng¡¯er definitely wouldn¡¯t take the road that they usually took to enter the forest.


    Liu Yi and Zhang Da were shrewd and suspicious. The road that Chen Meng¡¯er chose through her mutated brain was the easiest and most convenient to take.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order, Su Jin and the rest first informed the members of the Windwalk Group to get out of the car and proceed on foot. After that, they also started to tidy up their luggage.


    ¡°Put on your tights. You can wear them under your clothes, but you absolutely have to wear them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er herself did not know what kind of danger awaited them ahead. She could guarantee her own safety, but she could not guarantee Zhou Yunjie and the others. Therefore, she asked them to take proper safety measures.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin were stunned for a moment, but they quickly recovered. ¡°Got it, Little Miss.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie and the others, including the people from the Windwalk Group, all had the ck tights that Chen Meng¡¯er gave them. No one knew what material the ck tights were made of. All they knew was that the clothes were very thin. They did not feel anything when they put them on, but they were invulnerable.


    Everyone¡¯s movements were very fast. They quickly put on their clothes and tidied up.


    Then, they locked the car door and waited outside the car for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders.


    ¡°We¡¯ll enter the depths of the forest in a while. Everyone, follow me closely. Don¡¯t fall behind. If you fall behind, quickly contact your teammates through themunication devices on your bodies. There are many dangers in this forest, so everyone must pay attention to your safety. I don¡¯t wish to see any casualties before we reach the enemy¡¯sir,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a tense face.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand in satisfaction and led the group of people from the Windwalk Group into the depths of the forest.


    Because this ce was adjacent to Country M, these forest mountains had be a natural border. Usually, very few people would enter these forest mountains, except for those transnational drug traffickers who were willing to risk their lives for money.


    But even so, very few people could safely walk out of these forest mountains.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others entered deep into the forest, they heard wolf howls from afar. These wolf howls made people feel goosebumps when they heard them.


    ¡°Everyone, follow closely. There¡¯s quite a number of fierce beasts here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid at all. Instead, there was a trace of excitement in her bones.


    At this moment, there was no need for Chen Meng¡¯er to say anything. No one dared let their guard down.


    Although these people from the Windwalk Group were quite skilled, what theycked was training. Therefore, at this moment, they were both excited and nervous. Of course, they were more nervous than excited.


    Some people had unknowingly touched the machine guns hanging on their chests.


    Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin walked to both sides of Chen Meng¡¯er in a protective manner. As long as there was danger approaching Chen Meng¡¯er, they would not doubt that the two of them would protect Chen Meng¡¯er at all costs.


    When they entered the forest, there were trees everywhere, blocking out the sun and making it impossible to distinguish directions. If Chen Menger did not have a mutated brain, she might also be lost.

 Chapter 799

    <h4>Chapter 799:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Hidden dangers lurked everywhere in the forest. Therefore, the people following Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare lower their guard at all.


    However, it was also fortunate that they had the various medicinal powders that Chen Meng¡¯er gave them, which allowed them to avoid the invasion of the various insects and ants in the forest. However, the asional tiger and wolf howls still gave them goosebumps. There were a few timid members in the Windwalk Group squad who couldn¡¯t help but shrink their bodies and lean closer to theirpanions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw everyone¡¯s reactions. She felt that her Windwalk Group squad reallycked actualbat experience. Their skills weren¡¯t bad, but their courage was still a littlecking.


    As they walked deeper, the howls of tigers and wolves rose and fell, and their voices grew louder. They didn¡¯t know if it was the echoes of the forest, but the howls of tigers and wolves seemed to be right beside them.


    The sun gradually set in the west. The forest was already blocked by trees, so they couldn¡¯t see much sunlight. Now, there was no trace of sunlight. The light in the forest also dimmed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her wrist and looked at her watch. Then, she looked at the remaining distance shown on the GPS in her mutated brain. She calcted in her heart that with their speed, they would definitely not be able to reach Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir before nightfall.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, she looked at the people from the Windwalk Group. Some of them were so tired that they could not breathe, and some of them were exhausted. She calcted a little and then stopped, she said to the people behind her, ¡°Everyone, stay where you are and rest for a while. Eat something and replenish your energy. We will set off in a while. We must leave this forest as soon as possible.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not say much. However, with everyone¡¯smon sense, they knew that the forest in the night was much more dangerous than it was in the day.


    Those ferocious beasts appeared at night. In addition to the waves of tiger and wolf howls that they heard, they did not need to think to know how dangerous this forest was.


    Before they came, Chen Meng¡¯er had asked Zhou Yunjie to prepare dry rations for everyone. The dry rations used by the Green Gang were personally developed by Chen Meng¡¯er. Not only were they nutritious, but they also tasted very good. Therefore, after everyone listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they took out the dry rations and started eating with the water bottles they had brought with them.


    After such a long period of exercise, they were really famished. They all started to devour their food.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, while everyone was resting and eating to replenish their energy, she was scouting the surrounding terrain. For some reason, from the moment she stepped into this forest, Chen Meng¡¯er felt unusually excited, as if something was calling out to her.


    This feeling was very strange. Previously, when they were on their way, Chen Meng¡¯er had always chosen to ignore this feeling, but now that she had stopped, this feeling became even more intense.


    ......


    ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp scream interrupted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts. She collected her thoughts and raised her feet to run in the direction of the scream.


    This scream was so shocking that everyone almost threw the dry rations in their hands to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jin, who was the closest to the girl from the Windwalk Group, was the first to rush to the side of the girl who had screamed and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a wolf.¡± The girl pointed in a direction and said with a trembling voice. She was obviously scared out of her wits. She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence.


    Everyone looked in the direction that the girl was pointing at and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A pair of wolf eyes that glowed with blue light was staring at them. When everyone¡¯s eyes were on it, it raised its head and let out a series of cries.

 Chapter 800

    <h4>Chapter 800:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Some members of the Windwalk Group were so shocked that they were trembling. Fortunately, they knew that they couldn¡¯t scream anymore. If they did, they might rm the wolf and make it attack them. Although the others in the Windwalk Group were also afraid, they still had a bit of pride.


    Their hands were already on the guns on their backs. As long as the wolf made any movement, they were ready to shoot.


    However, what happened next made their hands, which were holding the guns, start to tremble. After the wolf cry, another pack of wolves appeared around them. At this moment, they realized that they had been surrounded by the pack of wolves.


    ¡°What, what should we do?¡± A girl from the Windwalk Group asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cold voice answered her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the wolf in front of her. It was bigger than the others, and its fur was brighter. Its white fur made it look like it was shining in the dark forest. She didn¡¯t feel any fear at all. The more she walked into it, the excitement in her heart grew stronger.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er, everyone¡¯s nervous mood calmed down a little.


    ¡°Little Miss, what should we do now? Should we shoot directly or?¡± Zhou Yunjie walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything first. Everyone be on alert. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why she had such an abnormal feeling towards this snow-white wolf in front of her. However, when she saw the wolf just now, there was a voice in her heart telling her to get closer to the snow-white wolf.


    She also felt that although the wolf pack in front of her had surrounded them, they didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards them. In other words, they didn¡¯t have any hostility towards them. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare let her guard down. This wolf was a wild beast after all. No one knew if this wild beast would go berserk.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she stared unblinkingly at the snow-white wolf that was leading the pack. She walked towards the wolf step by step.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± When Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions, their hearts grew anxious. The two of them could not help but call out to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ......


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the two of them calling out to her, she stopped in her tracks andforted them, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll go and exchange some words with it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er then told them not to be nervous. But how could they not be nervous? One by one, they followed Chen Meng¡¯er closer and closer to the snow-white wolf. Everyone¡¯s tightly clenched fists were filled with sweat. Their breathing also became cautious, afraid that if they were not careful, they would cause the pack of wolves to go berserk and put their little miss in danger.


    As for Zhou Yunjie, he had already taken out his gun. As long as the wolves made any unusual movements, he would not hesitate to shoot them.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was about a meter away from the wolf, she suddenly stopped. When the snow-white wolf saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had stopped, it couldn¡¯t help but raise its head and let out a cry. After it cried out, the pack of wolves followed suit.


    What kind of concept was it for the pack of wolves to howl in unison? Anyway, those who were slightly less courageous almost wet their pants when they heard it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She looked at the snow-white wolf leading the pack and said, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± The closer they got, the more familiar the snow-white wolf seemed to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It was unknown if the wolf understood Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, but it took the initiative to approach Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Then, just as Zhou Yunjie and the others were nervous and prepared to shoot at the first sign of trouble, something happened that made their eyes pop out of their sockets.


    Just a moment ago, the snow-white wolf was very imposing, like the king of the forest. Now, it was like a Samoyed, rubbing its head against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body, acting like a spoiled child.


    ¡°This.¡± Someone in the Windwalk Group identally made such a sound.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the snow-white wolf acting coquettishly and was unable to react at first. But then, Chen Meng¡¯er very naturally reached out and touched the snow-white wolf¡¯s head, following the fur on the top of its head for a while, repeatedly. For some reason, Chen Meng¡¯er felt as if she had often done this kind of action in the past.


    The snow-white wolf, on the other hand, leaned closer to Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of enjoyment.


    ¡°The little miss is indeed powerful.¡± The members of the Windwalk Group looked at the snow-white wolf that was as clingy as a puppy. They all felt like they were seeing things.


    However, when they wanted to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, the snow-white wolf revealed its fangs, which made them realize that it was not because they were seeing things, but because their little miss was too powerful. She actually made such a fierce wolf be so tame.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she was unusually familiar with this snow-white wolf, so she was curious. In addition, this snow-white wolf had a shameless look on its face. Even if Chen Meng¡¯er chased it away, it was not prepared to leave. Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it for a moment and decided to keep it.


    As for the other wolves, initially, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted the snow-white wolf to let them leave. However, when she thought about it, the sky was gradually turning dark, and the forest was bing more and more dangerous.


    With these wolves, those ferocious beasts probably wouldn¡¯t dare get too close. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it again and again and decided to let this pack of wolves follow them until they walked out of the forest.


    Just like that, a pack of wolves appeared beside Chen Meng¡¯er and her group.


    The Windwalk Group looked at the pack of wolves surrounding them. Although they knew that they wouldn¡¯t harm them, just by looking at them, their hair stood on end and never came down.


    On the other hand, Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin looked at the snow-white wolf that was following closely behind Chen Meng¡¯er. Their expressions did not look good.


    They had never seen a wolf that was so possessive. Now, as soon as they got close to Chen Meng¡¯er, the snow-white wolf would unceremoniously show its fangs at them. What made them even more angry was that when they turned their heads, the snow-white wolf immediately became as docile as a puppy when it faced their little miss.

 Chapter 801

    <h4>Chapter 801:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Due to the protection of the wolf pack, Chen Meng¡¯er did not encounter any ferocious beasts along the way. Of course, there was no need to mention those small animals.


    When they left the forest, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Not only did they not realize that the moon had already appeared, but there were also stars in the sky. Looking at it made them feel a sense ofziness. If it were not for the fact that there was still an important mission toplete, Chen Meng¡¯er would have wanted to set up a tent on the spot and lie down on the grass, leisurely enjoying the beautiful night.


    Chen Meng¡¯er squatted down, and the snow-white wolf automatically leaned towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, it stretched its head towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and gently rubbed against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. The fur on its face tickled Chen Meng¡¯er, and she could not help butugh out loud. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was reluctant to part with it, she knew that this snow-white wolf was the leader of this pack of wolves, also known as the wolf King.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was also reluctant to keep it in captivity by her side. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er lovingly stroked the fur on the snow-white wolf¡¯s body, she said, ¡°I know you can understand what I¡¯m saying. Thank you very much for escorting us out along the way with yourpanions. Now that we¡¯ve safely left the forest, you and yourpanions should go back. If you¡¯re free in the future, I¡¯lle and visit you.¡±


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the snow-white wolf let out a wolf howl.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why, but she actually felt that she understood the meaning behind its howl. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the snow-white wolf and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to go back. You want to follow me, right?¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the snow-white wolf rubbed against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face again as if it was answering Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question.


    Originally. Chen Meng¡¯er was reluctant to let it go, but looking at its intention now, it also wanted to stay, how could she have any reason to disagree? ¡°If you want to follow me, then tell yourpanions to go back. We still have very important things to do in a while. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±


    Seeing their little miss talking to a wolf, the people of the Windwalk Group, including Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, all felt that this scene was very strange. However, what made them even more strange was that, this snow-white wolf actually seemed to really understand what their little miss was saying.


    Right after their little miss finished speaking, the snow-white wolf walked towards the pack of wolves. After a series of wolf howls, the pack of wolves actually began to walk towards the depths one after another. Some of them looked very reluctant to leave. After taking a few steps, they had to turn back to look.


    The members of the Windwalk Group could not help but marvel in their hearts. The way they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er had changed. Speaking of which, was there anything in this world that their little miss would not know?


    The snow-white wolf watched as hispanions disappeared before his eyes before he walked back to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He rubbed against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s leg as if he was seekingfort from Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to part with yourpanions. I promise you, as long as I have time in the future, I will bring you back here and gather with yourpanions, okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er allowed the snow-white wolf to rub against her leg like a child and act coquettishly.


    Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin and the others were seeing things. They actually saw the snow-white wolf¡¯s eyes light up after their little miss said those words.


    ......

 Chapter 802

    <h4>Chapter 802:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Alright, we can¡¯t waste any more time. We have to set off. Oh right, before we set off, I¡¯ll give you a name.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er liked the snow-white wolf from the bottom of her heart, moreover, it was very strange that there was a tacit understanding between her and the snow-white wolf. It could understand what she said, and she could actually feel its emotions very well. ¡°Can I call you Dudu?¡±


    When the snow-white wolf heard this, it rubbed against Chen Meng¡¯er even more diligently.


    ¡°Then, if you do this, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve epted this name. Dudu, let¡¯s set off.¡±


    A girl and a wolf walked at the front of the entire group, followed closely by Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie. The two of them had no choice but to take a step away from their little miss because of the intervention of this wolf. They had never seen such a possessive wolf.


    While Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin were displeased with Dudu, they thought wickedly that it would be even harder for Yuwen Jing to get close to their little miss in the future.


    Yuwen Jing, who was being mocked by Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, sneezed a few times in his office.


    Ever since he came back from the Green Gang, he had never let go of his tightly knitted brows. First, his grandfather, Yuwen Hou, called and scolded him harshly, saying what he had done. Usually, he looked very straightforward when dealing with matters, but when it came to matters like this, he was emotional.


    Also, he warned him to bring Chen Meng¡¯er back as soon as possible. At the same time, he also told him that he and his grandmother only recognized Chen Meng¡¯er as their granddaughter-inw. Other random women would not cut it.


    After his grandfather finished speaking, he did not even wait for him to defend himself before the phone call was ended.


    At this moment, Yuwen Jing could only sit in front of his desk and pinch his forehead. He had a headache.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Baro? He¡¯s not back yet?¡± Yuwen Jing pinched his forehead and asked Allen, who had been sitting on the sofa at his desk, trying to reduce his presence and be invisible.


    ¡°He¡¯s not back yet, Master. Why don¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± Allen felt that his master¡¯s current state was too terrifying. As long as he leaned on his master, he would feel that he would be frozen stiff in the next second, he prayed in his heart more than once, praying that his master would be magnanimous and forgive them. Otherwise, their future days would be very miserable.


    ¡°No need, just call him and urge him back. As for Wendy, keep an eye on her. She¡¯ll still be handed over to your mistress to handle.¡± Yuwen Jing did not dare easily deal with Wendy this time, moreover, even if he had to deal with her, he would have to wait until he contacted Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ......


    He did not dare act rashly now. He did not even dare think about what would happen if Chen Meng¡¯er really ignored him,


    ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Now, as long as he could stay away from his master, he was willing to do whatever he was asked to do.


    His master¡¯s current state was too scary.


    As they were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly.


    Baro walked in in a hurry. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Baro¡¯s voice, Yuwen Jing raised his head and looked at Baro. ¡°Speak.¡±

 Chapter 803

    <h4>Chapter 803:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I just found out that mistress has taken Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and the people from the Windwalk Group to Province Y.¡± After Baro finished speaking, he finally had some time to catch his breath.


    ¡°She went to Province Y. She even took the Windwalk Group with her.¡± After Yuwen Jing heard Baro¡¯s words, her brows furrowed even more tightly. He knew about the Windwalk Group, and it was Chen Meng¡¯er who had personally nurtured them. He had heard from Chen Meng¡¯er that the training of the Windwalk Group was not bad, but theycked actualbat experience.


    But he had also heard from Chen Meng¡¯er that she wanted to bring the members of the Windwalk Group out for training.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yuwen Jing raised his head and stared into Baro¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    ¡°Mistress¡¯ father, Qu Yaobing from the Qu family lost contact in Province Y during this mission. And just yesterday, Mistress went to look for the person above her. As for what mistress talked about with the person above her, no one knows. They only know that after Mistress returned from the person above her, she took Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and the Windwalk Group to Province Y.¡±?Baro dutifully told his master everything he found.


    ¡°Are you saying that Meng¡¯er¡¯s father, Qu Yaobing, went on a mission in Province Y and lost contact with everyone? When did this happen? Why haven¡¯t we received any news?¡±?Yuwen Jing had stayed in the country for a long time. With his sharp eyes, he had long seen the future development of the country. Hence, he had been developing the power of the Buyano family into the country bit by bit.


    Under the influence of Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing had also put in a lot of effort in the field of intelligence. Whatever was discovered in the country, his intelligencework would also be able to get the news very quickly.


    ¡°Master, this is rted to the internal affairs of the country. Our intelligencework is the same as the intelligencework of the Green Gang. In this aspect, we deliberately ignored it. Otherwise, even if we were only foreign businessmen, the government would not turn a blind eye to us,¡± Allen helped to exin.


    ¡°I came back a littlete just now because I specially asked the intelligencework to investigate. This time, Qu Yaobing of the Qu family brought the special forces to Province Y for a mission.¡± Baro looked at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t find out the specific mission.¡±


    ¡°Province Y?¡± Yuwen Jing knocked on the table, he whispered, ¡°If I remember correctly, they need to capture the drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da, who are hiding in Province Y,¡± Yuwen Jing analyzed.


    ¡°Master, your guess is right. We need to send out Mistress. I think there is no one else in Province Y other than these two people,¡± Allen agreed.


    ¡°Baro, go and find out where the drug lord and arms dealer are now? If possible, also find out where your mistress is now.¡± Yuwen Jing suddenly became spirited. ¡°Yes, Master. I will go now.¡± Baro epted the order.


    ¡°Master, what about me?¡± Allen, who had always wanted to stay away from Yuwen Jing, looked at Yuwen Jing and asked.


    ......


    ¡°You, go down and get ready. Bring some people. When Baro finds out, we¡¯ll set off.¡± Yuwen Jing said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± When Allen heard that, he happily epted the order and went down.


    ¡°Little Miss, are we going the wrong way? There¡¯s a mountain ahead of us.¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at the tall mountain in front of them and said with a frown.


    Not only Zhou Yunjie, but even Su Jin and the members of the Windwalk Group felt that they had made a mistake this time and got lost.


    It was alreadyte, and they had lost their way at this time. This made everyone unable to help but reveal worried expressions.

 Chapter 804

    <h4>Chapter 804:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er led the snow-white wolf and looked at the high mountain in front of her, she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t go wrong. If my directions are correct, we can go around the foot of the mountain. It¡¯s the back door of their.¡± What Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t say was, if her mutated brain hadn¡¯t gone crazy, they definitely would have gotten lost.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others did not doubt Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Since their little miss had said so, they could put down their worries. ¡°Follow behind. From now on, we have to be extra careful. I wonder if Liu Yi and Zhang Da, with their cautiousness, have arranged for heavy pretection to guard this back door.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare let down her guard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yunjie and the rest were all thinking about it.


    Fortunately, although the people from the Windwalk Group did not have any actualbat experience, they had been trained by Zhou Yunjie many times. Therefore, they could still withstand this. In addition to the pills that Chen Meng¡¯er gave them to increase their stamina, they did not show much fatigue.


    Seeing them like this, Chen Meng¡¯er felt much more at ease. At least, they still had a tough battle to fight.


    ¡°Dudu, follow me closelyter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er specially reminded the snow-white wolf.


    The snow-white wolf was really smart. This time, it did not give Chen Meng¡¯er a wolf howl as an answer like before. Instead, it obediently nodded its head.


    The snow-white wolf¡¯s actions made Zhou Yunjie and the others unable to help but click their tongues in wonder. They had never seen such an obedient and sensible wolf.


    ¡°Dudu is so obedient.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reached out and touched the snow-white wolf¡¯s fur.


    While the snow-white wolf was rubbing itself on Chen Meng¡¯er, its nose touched the bag that Chen Meng¡¯er had been carrying.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the snow-white wolf looking at her bag and drooling, she almostughed out loud. ¡°Dudu, pills are good things, but you can¡¯t eat too many of them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the snow-white wolf would actually like those nutritional pills that she had developed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it a littleter and understood that this brat didn¡¯t like the nutritional pills that she had developed. She guessed that it liked the spiritual spring of the space and the medicinal herbs that were produced by the space.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that when she went back, she would take some of the vegetables and fruits produced in the space and give them to Dudu to try.


    ......


    She wanted to see if it was as she thought.


    Dudu was obedient. Although he was still very reluctant, his eyes were full of grievance. In the end, he didn¡¯t use his nose to give Chen Meng¡¯er a rub and asked Chen Meng¡¯er for food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that everyone had almost rested.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the group went around to the far right of the mountain. Then, they walked on a small path between the mountain and the forest.


    It was called a small path, but it was basically a small gap between the mountain and the forest. Some of the trees in the forest extended their branches and leaves,pletely blocking the path. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and the group had to cut off the branches when they wanted to get closer.


    Fortunately, the mountain looked quite high and wide. Soon, the people leading the way showed a happy expression. If they didn¡¯t know their current situation and their mission, they would have cheered when they saw the scenery in front of them.


    However, they couldn¡¯t cheer, but their tone became cheerful. ¡°Little Miss, we¡¯re here. We¡¯ve reached Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir. Look, the wall is in front of us.¡±


    Following the direction of the two people¡¯s fingers, they saw a red wall. Inside the wall were rows of neatly arranged houses. There were buildings andrge warehouses.


    ¡°Liu Yi and Zhang Da really know how to pick a ce. It¡¯s covered by the mountains and the forest. It¡¯s really not easy for an average person to find theirir. Even if they found it, it¡¯s even harder to take it down.¡± Su Jin looked at Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to enter theirir. And on this road, their people are everywhere. The moment someone appears, Liu Yi and Zhang Da will know we¡¯re here. When the timees, whether they are friends or enemies, they will naturally not differentiate.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the base in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but think of the events in the world after Liu Yi and Zhang Da were arrested in her previous life.


    ¡°Little Miss is still amazing to be able to find such a path. Otherwise, we still don¡¯t know if we can get close to theirir,¡± Hu Zi couldn¡¯t help but say.


    This time, no one refuted Hu Zi¡¯s words and all of them nodded in agreement.


    It was really true. Thinking back, if it weren¡¯t for their little miss leading the way, they would have long gone to God knows where. How could they find Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir so urately?


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew it herself. If it wasn¡¯t for her mutated brain, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk here so urately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move here. I¡¯ll go check the situation first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that with so many of them, themotion would be too big and alert Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s people. If that was the case, she would not have taken such a long detour.


    ¡°Little Miss, let me go.¡± Zhou Yunjie was not at ease.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go. You guys stay here and pay attention to the surrounding areas. If there¡¯s any movement, hide first and don¡¯t let anyone see.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er specially instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought the snow-white wolf to check out the situation.

 Chapter 805

    <h4>Chapter 805:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Dudu to check out the terrain. She raised her head and looked at the wall that wasparable to the ancient city wall. She took a few steps back and leaped onto the red wall.


    Chen Meng¡¯er dared jump onto the wall of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir openly because other than the moonlight shining down from the sky, there were no other lights on this side of the wall. This was probably because Liu Yi and Zhang Da were too confident and trusted in their own judgment.


    For example, the ce where Chen Meng¡¯er was located was the furthest corner of the entireir. There were forest mountains outside. Normally, no one would appear except for wild beasts, so, that was why they were so careless. This ce didn¡¯t even have any lights.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er jumped onto the wall, the next second, she felt an object gently fall down beside her. She turned her head and saw that it was Dudu.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him, Dudu actually turned his head and stuck out his tongue at Chen Meng¡¯er, revealing a silly and adorable look that didn¡¯t fit his image at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched the top of Dudu¡¯s head. ¡°Follow me closely, don¡¯t let anyone discover you.¡±


    Dudu walked over and rubbed against Chen Meng¡¯er, answering her question. Looking at Dudu, who was so obedient and always leaning against her side, acting cute at her, Chen Meng¡¯er sometimes had the illusion that she had a tiny, clingy puppy


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er quickly retracted her thoughts.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Dudu squatted on the top of the wall and looked into the distance.


    It was just as Chen Meng¡¯er had guessed. The security in Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir was really tight. It was already the middle of the night, and there were quite a number of people patrolling. She was the only one squatting for a short while, Chen Meng¡¯er saw five small teams pass by right under her nose.


    However, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because the work of patrolling was too much or because Liu Yi and Zhang Da hadn¡¯t arranged it properly, but it was obvious that the spirit of the people on patrol wasn¡¯t that great. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes were good. She saw that more than half of the people on patrol were yawning, while the other half were listless, as if they were drunk.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take a look at Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir. That way, she would know which direction she should head towards after entering. As for her father, Qu Yaobing and the rest, if they were really being held by Liu Yi and Zhang Da, she would be able to roughly guess where they were being held.


    ......


    However, Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir was really not a small ce. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw so many patrolling people, she did not dare act rashly.


    Even if the other party was in a bad state of mind, she was afraid that if she moved, she would alert the other party. At that time, she would have to face them head-on.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid of a face-to-face fight with Liu Yi and Zhang Da. However, before that, she had to rescue her father, Qu Yaobing, and the others. That way, she would not have to worry about anything.


    Chen Meng¡¯er squatted on the wall and looked at the patrolling people who passed by from time to time. Her brows were tightly furrowed. She also knew that it was not a good idea for her to just sit there and not move. However, she could not think of any good ideas.


    Suddenly, Chen Meng¡¯er had a sh of inspiration. How could she forget that she still had a heaven-defying thing on her? She had a mutated brain!


    Since her mutated brain was so powerful and had the ability to navigate, could she also directly see the entire terrain of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir through the mutated brain?


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought this and her mutated brain had already started to operate. It was like aputer. As Chen Meng¡¯er thought, it showed her what she needed.

 Chapter 806

    <h4>Chapter 806:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts were pretty good. Soon, a three-dimensional image of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir appeared in her mutated brain.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw this scene, she was delighted. She quickly followed the three-dimensional image of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir that appeared on her mutated brain and slowly walked around.


    Even though Liu Yi¡¯sir was quite big, be it the architectural style or the arrangement of the houses, it was quite monotonous. Moreover, because it was built by the two of them together, there was a loophole in it. That was the distribution of the territory between the two of them.


    It could be said that the two of them could not be at a disadvantage. In order to divide their, the two of them had fought with each other a lot. In the end, they had no choice but to use the method of drawing lots to solve the problem.


    However, just like that, there was a gap between the two of them. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain clearly showed the distribution of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s territory and the range of activities of their own men. Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised to find that her mutated brain was really magical. What it showed was not just a static three-dimensional image, but it could actually disy the movements of people in Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir. Of course, they were all small ck figures and their appearances could not be seen. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er would be able to easily find her father, Qu Yaobing and the rest, and then rescue them.


    However, it was already very magical and was very advantageous to Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest.


    At least, Chen Meng¡¯er would be able to know where the patrolling people were at the first moment. That way, she would be able to quickly avoid the them and wouldn¡¯t be able to face them head-on.


    ¡°Dudu, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s time to take action,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Dudu, who was squatting beside her and was very obedient.


    This snow-white wolf was really smart. When they were in the forest just now, that cry was very arrogant. But now, he was very obedient. He only nodded and rubbed against Chen Meng¡¯er to answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s questions. From what Chen Meng¡¯er saw, he was just short of wagging his tail.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Dudu easily jumped off the wall.


    Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin were a little anxious. If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t told them to wait in ce, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay and would have gone to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When they saw the figures of Chen Meng¡¯er and the snow-white wolf, they were so happy that they almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin went up to greet her.


    ......


    ¡°Everyone pack up and pack up. We¡¯ll set off in a while. This time, only sess is allowed, no failure is allowed,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to everyone with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The people from the Windwalk Group had long been itching to make a move and wanted to show off their skills.


    ¡°There are no patrols here. We¡¯ll enter from here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er led a group of people and walked to the ce where she had jumped onto the wall. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er and Dudu, easily jumped onto the wall. ¡°One by one, take your time. Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The people from the Windwalk Group nodded and deliberately lowered their voices.


    The wall was not short, but it was not a big deal to Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and the people from the Windwalk Group. Although they did not go up as easily as Chen Meng¡¯er and Dudu, at least they did not make too much trouble and did not make too much noise.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest entered Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir, Chen Meng¡¯er began to use her mutated brain. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s target was a building at the junction of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s territory.


    When Liu Yi and Zhang Da built theirir, they didn¡¯t think about the distribution of the two in the future. Hence, when everything waspleted and when they were dividing up the territory, they realized that there was an extra building.


    Neither of them was willing to take a step back. Both of them insisted on not letting go of this building. In the end, they had no choice but to empty out this building.


    With their tempers, Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that her father and the rest were captured and locked up here. It was very likely that they were locked up in that building. Otherwise, the two of them would probably not be happy if they were locked up somewhere else.


    Based on the real-time situation disyed in her mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er led the group of people from the Windwalk Group and cleverly avoided all the patrolling guards.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you sure that they are locked up here?¡± Looking at the building that seemed a little dpidatedpared to the other houses, Su Jin could not help but ask.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be here. Besides, we¡¯re only guessing now. My father and the others are in Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s hands. We don¡¯t have any evidence yet. Now, we can only figure it out ourselves. Let¡¯s go in first. Don¡¯t let anyone discover uster. However, I think there should be people inside as well. So, everyone, keep your spirits up,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed the people from the Windwalk Group. At the same time, she had already taken out her silver needles.


    As for the pink pistol, it was already in her pocket.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared to go all out.


    As the heavy metal door had not been used for a long time, it was somewhatborious to open it. It was inevitable that it would make some noise.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door, the people inside the building were rmed. ¡°Who is it?¡± Then, Chen Meng¡¯er heard the sound of chair legs rubbing against the ground. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that they had alerted the people inside.


    ¡°There are people inside. Everyone, be alert,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she took the lead and walked in through the door.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others followed closely behind. Thest person from the Windwalk Group who entered did not forget to close the iron door again.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge in?¡± The moment Chen Meng¡¯er entered, she faced the other party¡¯s pitch-ck muzzle.


    However, the other party was not much better off. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people also pointed their muzzles at them and raised them.

 Chapter 807

    <h4>Chapter 807:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    All of a sudden, they saw pitch-ck muzzles. Only Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing in the middle, had her hands behind her back. It was as if she did not see the muzzles aimed at her.


    On the other hand, the snow-white wolf sensed a dangerous aura. His originally supple white fur suddenly stood up, and his back arched, as if he was ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you break in?¡± The bald man with a scar on his face demanded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are. What you need to know is the purpose of our visit today,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly.


    The bald man with a scar on his face asked Zhou Yunjie. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who answered him would be the little girl next to him who looked harmless.


    ¡°Purpose? Are you here to save people?¡± The bald man with a scar didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, a middle-aged man with a rather wretched appearance followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and asked.


    Before, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t very sure if her father, Qu yaobing, and the others were captured by the drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da. But now, when this wretched man said this, she was certain. Moreover, her guess was not wrong. They were?imprisoned here.


    ¡°You idiot, who told you to speak? Get lost.¡± The moment the wretched man said this, the face of the bald man with a scar changed. As he spoke, he gave the wretched man a kick. The wretched man was caught off guard and was kicked to the ground.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had confirmed that her father, Qu Yaobing, and the rest were here, she did not want to waste any more time talking to them. She took advantage of the moment when the other party was in a state of internal strife, a hand full of silver needles and a hand full of medicinal powder spilled out at the same time.


    Following that, the opposite party was in a state of chaos and had long forgotten to attack.


    ¡°Ah, what is this? My eyes!¡±


    ¡°What is it? It hurts!¡±


    Not to mention forgetting to attack, they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves right now. How could they have any room to retaliate?


    ......


    The medicinal powder that Chen Meng¡¯er scattered was a mixture of all the medicinal powders that she had developed. One could imagine how miserable the people who touched the powder would end up. In addition, she used the silver needles too.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always hated it the most when someone pointed a gun at her. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to deal with them like this. However, when she entered and saw so many muzzles aimed at her, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood instantly turned ugly. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to cause too much of amotion as it would attract more people. When the time came, if they weren¡¯t rescued, a fierce battle would be waiting for them.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and decided to use the simplest and most effective method.


    Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had been by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side for a long time. They had also witnessed the strength of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicinal powder and silver needles.


    However, the members of the Windwalk Group had only heard that their little miss¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary. The pills and medicinal powder that she had developed were even more extraordinary. However, they had never seen it with their own eyes. Today, they finally had the opportunity to witness it. This scene also left them somewhat dumbstruck.


    The moment they entered and saw this scene, they thought that this fierce battle was inevitable. They were all thinking about how they could reduce the casualties to the lowest level and beat the other party to the ground. Before they coulde up with a n, their family¡¯s little miss had single-handedly taken care of everyone.

 Chapter 808

    <h4>Chapter 808:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and saw the members of the Windwalk Group. They were all in a daze and did not seem to have recovered from their shock.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go tie them up and bring them to the side. Yunjie, Su Jin, follow me and go look for them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition told her that a fierce battle was inevitable tonight. Perhaps, she would have to face Liu Yi and Zhang Da head-on tonight. And before that, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she should first rescue her father and the others.


    after rescuing her father and the others, not only would she cut off a bargaining chip that Liu Yi and Zhang Da could use to threaten her, but her father and the others might even be a help to them. But before that, Chen Meng¡¯er first had to find them and rescue them.


    Apart from that, there was another more important matter, a suspicion that she had hidden deep in her heart and had never voiced out.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps.


    Meanwhile, the snow-white wolf had long put away his bristling fur and followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. Following Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s footsteps, he ran upstairs.


    No one knew what Liu Yi and Zhang Da were building these buildings for. Why was it that the downstairs waspletely empty while the upstairs was separated into rooms? This made it more difficult for Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest to search for people. ¡°Yunjie, you search over there. Su Jin, you search over there.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er scanned the area and divided the work.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest started searching one by one. In the end, they found the people who were imprisoned in the corners of the room.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s face was painted in camouge and his beard had grown. He looked very pathetic. However, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his eyes shed with excitement.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Everyone here was wearing the same clothes, their faces were painted in camouge and their beards were unkempt. Chen Meng¡¯er did not recognize who her father was at first nce. Looking at Qu Yaobing in such a sorry state, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but have frown lines appear on her forehead.


    Speaking of which, ever since she recognized Qu Yaobing as her father, this was the first time she saw him in such a sorry state.


    ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s dangerous here, who told you toe? Your grandfather?¡± After seeing his daughter, what followed was his endless worry and nervousness.


    ......


    ¡°I came by ne, you know how dangerous it is, didn¡¯t youe too? I¡¯ll answer your questions when we get out. Dad, I¡¯ll help you untie everyone first,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she helped Qu Yaobing untie everyone swiftly.


    Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, who had rushed over, also wanted to help them untie the others. But they were stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qu Yaobing, who had been tied up for an entire day and night, felt his limbs go numb. Now that the rope was loosened, he could finally stretch his muscles.


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you curious why you lost contact with the headquarters and were captured by Liu Yi and Zhang Da? Don¡¯t tell me you think that Liu Yi and Zhang Da really have the ability to interfere with your radio signals?¡±


    Qu Yaobing, Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin were not stupid people. On the contrary, they were all very smart. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, they knew what Chen Meng¡¯er meant. Qu Yaobing¡¯s face instantly darkened. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you saying that there¡¯s a spy among our group?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s people. However, if it wasn¡¯t for them, you wouldn¡¯t have been caught here. Yunjie, Su Jin, before you untie them, search them one by one. Find all the electronic devices on their bodies.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition told her that their crime tools were still on them.


    It could be said that at this time, everyone was locked up here. If there were spies, Liu Yi and Zhang Da wouldn¡¯t know who they were. In order not to expose their identities, they wouldn¡¯t contact Liu Yi and Zhang Da. There was no time to transfer the things on their bodies.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she saw that the expressions of some people had changed.


    ¡°Him, Yunjie, search him first,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the person closest to them and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for it to be him.¡± Qu Yaobing seemed to trust this person and even defended him.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er believed in her own eyes. As for Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, they only listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders. Hence, Zhou Yunjie received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders and went forward to search that person¡¯s body.


    That person struggled and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t search my body. This is against thew.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s against thew or not, after he has searched you, you can go back and speak to the military court.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, the person stopped struggling in an abnormal manner. His face revealed an ashen expression.


    Following that, Zhou Yunjie took out a small item and said, ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s this thing.¡±


    Qu Yaobing was extremely familiar with things like radio jammers. He looked at the item in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand in disbelief and his eyes widened as he stared at the person and shouted, ¡°Old Zhou, how could it be you? How could you do such a Thing?¡±


    Qu Yaobing was too angry and he could not believe it. His eyes were bloodshot and red.


    Old Zhou lowered his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Screw you and your apology. Old Zhou, we¡¯re brothers-in-arms and have fought side-by-side for years. Do you even remember just how many times we nearly died? I just can¡¯t believe that you¡¯d actually¡­¡± The iron-willed Qu Yaobing got so choked up that he could not finish his sentence.

 Chapter 809

    <h4>Chapter 809:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t just Qu Yaobing, even the other soldiers¡¯ eyes turned red.


    ¡°Boss, I know I let myrades down.¡± Old Zhou was in tears.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care about their feelings. ¡°Dad, these things can be discussed after we get out of here.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er gestured to Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin, saying, ¡°Yunjie, Su Jin, you guys continue. Everyone must be searched. Only when there are no abnormalities will the restraints be released.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had a clear division ofbor. Because Su Jin was a girl, Zhou Yunjie automatically took on the task of searching the bodies of these special force soldiers. As for Su Jin, only after Zhou Yunjie confirmed that there was no problem with the people did she untie them.


    This time, no one was shouting or struggling. They all obediently allowed Zhou Yunjie to search them. It should be said that because of Old Zhou¡¯s matter, the special force soldiers here were all very depressed.


    Soon, Zhou Yunjie searched everyone in this room. Except for Old Zhou, who was found with a radio jammer, everything else was normal.


    ¡°Little Miss, everything here has been checked,¡± Zhou Yunjie stood up and said.


    ¡°Yes, as for the people in the other two rooms, you guys follow this method too,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie received the order and left.


    In this room, the atmosphere was terrifyingly gloomy. Old Zhou was tied up and sat on the ground with his head lowered, not daring to look at anyone here. As for the others, their eyes could not hide the disappointment in them.


    The soldiers under him had been by his side for so many years and they had experienced so many life and death situations together, but he had actually betrayed their team. Qu Yaobing really could not ept this at the moment, but, he also knew the severity of the matter. Now was not the time to be sentimental. He put away his depressed mood and fiercely wiped his eyes. He raised his head and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s regarding Liu Yi and Zhang Da. What are you going to do?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She had already heard the noiseing from downstairs. ¡°Dad, find someone to watch him. The rest of you, take your weapons and follow me down. Liu Yi and Zhang Da came over. It looks like a chaotic battle tonight is unavoidable.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s premonition was really urate.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say that Liu Yi and Zhang Da hade, Qu Yaobing and the group of special force soldiers no longer cared about their sadness and low spirits. They had been locked up by Liu Yi and Zhang Da for so long. Although Liu Yi and Zhang Da did not torture them much, they had been captured and locked up by an arms dealer and a drug lord, this was humiliating. Therefore, when they heard the names of these two people, they were angry. ¡°F*ck, if they don¡¯te, I will find them. Not only did theye to fight us openly, they actually dared plot against me. This time, let¡¯s see how I will deal with them.¡±


    ......


    These special force soldiers were really angry. Other than being imprisoned for the past two days, they were also deeply disappointed that they were betrayed by theirpanions. They med all of this on Liu Yi and Zhang Da.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others opened the door and went out, Zhou Yunjie was carrying a special forces soldier who was tied with a rope. He just happened to walk out from the other room. ¡°Little Miss, there¡¯s another one here.¡±

 Chapter 810

    <h4>Chapter 810:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Bring him into this room and have people watch him. Everyone else, follow us. Liu Yi and Zhang Da are here.¡± Having two spies werepletely within Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. Moreover, it was these two spies that made Chen Meng¡¯er even more certain of her previous guess.


    However, this matter was not urgent. After she had taken down Liu Yi and Zhang Da, she would settle this matter. Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate to interfere with the internal affairs of the country. However, these people had all set their sights on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father.


    Zhang Da and Liu Yi did note over because they had heard amotion. TThey hade by to see the special force soldiers that they had captured. Most importantly, they hade to meet and discuss how they could use these special force soldiers to negotiate with the government officials who wanted to capture them all in one fell swoop.


    The two of them didn¡¯t trust each other at all. The two of them were able to work together until now because of profit.


    ¡°Old Zhang, look at your glowing face. You¡¯ve been doing well recently.¡± When Liu Yi and Zhang Da met at the door, they even greeted each other with a smile, as if they were old friends.


    ¡°Not as good as your brother. I heard that you made another big deal recently and made a huge profit. It looks like you¡¯re not far from bing the richest man in the country,¡± Zhang Da also patted Liu Yi on the shoulder and said.


    ¡°Haha, whether I can be the richest man in the country or not depends on the group of soldiers imprisoned here. I don¡¯t know how much use they can be.¡± Liu Yi said as he took out a box of cigars from his pocket and handed one to Zhang Da.


    ¡°I just received news that among these soldiers, the leader is the youngest son of the Qu family. I don¡¯t know if this news is true or not. If it is true, then the requests we made shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Zhang Da took the cigar that Liu Yi handed over.


    ¡°Really? In that case, there¡¯s no need to worry. Old Zhang, let¡¯s go in and meet them.¡± As he said that, Liu Yi gestured for his men to open the door.


    Liu Yi, Zhang Da, and the other two were chatting at the door. The Windwalk Group, which was dealing with the bald man with a scar, had long heard themotion that Liu Yi and Zhang Da made.


    ¡°Hei Zi?¡± Although the Windwalk Group didn¡¯t have leader, whenever Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin weren¡¯t around and they encountered a big problem, the members of the Windwalk Group would subconsciously ask Hei Zi, the oldest member, for advice,


    ¡°Hu Zi, go up and inform the little miss and the others. The rest of you, take out your guns and get ready for battle.¡± Hei Zi¡¯s face, which was already dark, was now even darker.


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was the first time the members of the Windwalk Group had truly faced the enemy head-on. It was their first actual battle. Therefore, they were both excited and nervous. However, everyone was thinking in their hearts that they had to go all out. They could not let their young miss lose. They could not let their Windwalk Group lose.


    ......


    Hu Zi¡¯s speed was the fastest in the entire Windwalk Group. That was why Hei Zi had sent him to inform Chen Meng¡¯er. However, he had just reached the second floor when he met Chen Meng¡¯er, who was leading a group of people filled with murderous intent. ¡°Little Miss, someone is here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m bringing people down. Let¡¯s go.¡±Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking and took the lead to walk down.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest had just reached the first floor when the door to the first floor opened. Zhang Da and Liu Yi walked in while chatting andughing.


    However, when they saw the situation in the room clearly, they could no longerugh.

 Chapter 811

    <h4>Chapter 811:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Who are you guys? Why are you here?¡± Zhang Da pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others and asked.


    ¡°How did you guys get in?¡± Liu Yi looked at these unfamiliar faces and asked in disbelief.


    They had such expressions on their faces because they were confident in their defensive work. If someone had entered theirir, they would not have not received any information. After all, to enter theirir, there was only one path, and along the way, there were patrols.


    That was why they had such a surprised expression.


    ¡°How did we get in? You don¡¯t need to know. What you need to know is that your good days are over.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was originally quite curious about the drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da, these two people who didn¡¯t have much education could rely on themselves to make such a name for themselves. They could be considered capable.


    But now that she saw them in person, Chen Meng¡¯er was very disappointed. These two people didn¡¯t seem to be people who could achieve great things.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er step forward and askd them, Liu Yi and Zhang Da asked in unison.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who she is,¡± Zhou Yunjie answered on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Zhou Yunjie?¡±


    Liu Yi and Zhang Da didn¡¯t know Chen Meng¡¯er, but they knew Zhou Yunjie. In the past few years, whenever the Green Gang had any major events, only Zhou Yunjie would show up with Zhuge Yu and the other hall masters. Therefore, almost everyone on this path knew Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Green Gang to appear,¡± Zhang Da didn¡¯t wait for Zhou Yunjie¡¯s reply and said to himself.


    ¡°Zhou Yunjie, didn¡¯t your Green Gang and the government always stay out of each other¡¯s way? Why are you interfering with the government¡¯s affairs this time?¡± Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask. Speaking of which, Liu Yi, Zhang Da, and the others really didn¡¯t want to go against the Green Gang.


    They knew that they were very powerful. If the Green Gang really went against them, they would be the ones who would be injured.


    ......


    ¡°Hehe, our Green Gang usually does things like this, but I¡¯m sorry. You really vited our Green Gang this time,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡± Liu Yi and Zhang Da felt wronged.


    ¡°You guys imprisoned the father of the little miss of the Green Gang. Tell me, does this matter have anything to do with our Green Gang?¡± The expressionless Su Jin stood out and asked.


    After Liu Yi and Zhang Da heard Su Jin¡¯s words, their hearts sank. They knew that the members of the Green Gang would not speak nonsense. If that was true, then they would be facing off against the Green Gang. This hard battle was unavoidable.


    Liu Yi and Zhang Da looked at each other and exchanged nces.


    If they were to face off against the Green Gang, the two of them did not have much of a chance of winning. However, they were now in their own territory. All the people here added together could notpare to their subordinates. If that was the case, they still had a chance of winning.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight and see if you can step out of here today.¡± As he said that, liu Yi and Zhang Da pulled out their guns, while the subordinates behind them also pulled out their guns.


    ¡°You talk big, Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled the corners of her mouth and revealed a faint smile. Along with her faint smile, Liu Yi screamed in pain.


    ¡°AH!¡± Then, the gun in Liu Yi¡¯s hand fell.

 Chapter 812

    <h4>Chapter 812:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    No one had seen when Chen Meng¡¯er had conjured up a gun in her hand, and no one saw how Chen Meng¡¯er had attacked. They only saw Liu Yi¡¯s injured hand, which had been shot by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    At this moment, Liu Yi and Zhang Da finally looked at this seemingly harmless little girl. ¡°Are you the little miss of the Green Gang?¡± The injured Liu Yi endured the pain and covered his hand. He grimaced as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Although he had asked a question, his tone was firm.


    Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s hearts sank. They had not expected that the little miss of the Green Gang would make a move this time.


    They had never seen the little miss of the Green Gang in person. Instead, they had heard a lot about her.


    ¡°Whether it is true or not has nothing to do with you. Today, either you surrender obediently and tell me who is the person who has been giving you advice behind the scenes, or stop talking nonsense and fight back.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s killing intent immediately overflowed.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s killing intent was released, the snow-white wolf immediately let out a howl, scaring Zhang Da and Liu Yi¡¯s people. They could not help but take a step back.


    Just now, the snow-white wolf had been following Chen Meng¡¯er obediently, causing people to ignore it. When they saw it, they thought it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pet dog.


    However, when the snow-white wolf called out, it gave everyone a fright. How was this a pet dog? It was clearly a wolf!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a wolf!¡± Someone cried out. As he said that, he raised his gun, aimed at Dudu. and fired.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the bullet that was shooting towards Dudu, and her eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t have time to think. She also raised the gun in her hand and fired at the bullet that was flying towards Dudu. Just as the bullet flew in front of Dudu, the bullet that Chen Meng¡¯er fired just happened to hit the bullet that was flying towards Dudu.


    The two bullets collided with each other, producing an ear-piercing sound. Then, the two bullets fell to the ground.


    Dudu had escaped a disaster.


    ......


    However, the opponent¡¯s sneak attack made Chen Meng¡¯er very angry. Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitely shot two shots at the person. The person immediately knelt on the ground, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    Dudu, who had nearly died, was really angry now. After he roared, he arched his back, and with a leap, he jumped onto the person who had shot at him and took a fierce bite.


    Instantly, the blood on that person¡¯s hand was gushing out like a fountain. On the other hand, Dudu, after being stained with that person¡¯s blood, walked back with a look of disgust.


    Things happened too quickly. It was so fast that it was hard for people to react.


    By the time everyone reacted, they were all shocked by the bloody scene in front of them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to talk to Zhang Da, Liu Yi and the rest. It was already past midnight. If everyone continued to dawdle, it would be dawn. Although this ce was Zhang Da, Liu Yi¡¯sir, it did not matter much if it was dawn.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er still liked to finish things quickly.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s finish it quickly and go back to rest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still fine when she was tired, but it was her biological clock that made her a little sleepy. ¡°Dad, you guys do as you see fit. Yunjie, Su Jin, and especially the people from the Windwalk Group, listen up! This can be considered a training session for you guys. Let me see the results of your training over the past year. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss!¡± The people from the Windwalk Group suddenly felt their blood boil and they were all eager to give it a try.


    After Zhang Da and Liu Yi witnessed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s skills, they did not have any hope in their hearts. They only had a heavy feeling. The only thing they could rely on was that they had many people.


    What the two sides faced was a chaotic battle. It was a gunfight. Zhang Da and Liu Yi had quite a number of people on their side, and all of them had the most advanced weapons in their hands. However, no matter how good a gun was, the shooter had to be skilled too.


    However, Zhang Da and Liu Yi¡¯s people were all hooligans. Usually, they would earn some money and muddle through their lives. How could they have proper training? Hence, there was no need to mention their marksmanship and skills.


    In addition, the members of the Windwalk Group were the elites among the elites of the Green Gang. They came from the hands of a strict teacher like Chen Meng¡¯er. At the beginning, the members of the Windwalk Group were unable to grasp the rhythm of this chaotic battle and had to rely on the special forces to help out a little with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, towards the end, this waspletely their battlefield. They had grasped the rhythm of the entire battle. They did not need Chen Meng¡¯er to lend a helping hand at all. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er leisurely sat at the side with Dudu to watch the battle.


    ¡°Dudu, these people really need to be pulled out and trained. Otherwise, it won¡¯t do to keep talking. Look, how awful they are now.¡± The response to Chen Meng¡¯er was Dudu acting coquettishly.


    Soon, Zhang Da and Liu Yi could not hold on, their people fell one by one and finally, they were surrounded.


    Zhang Da and Liu Yi had never been so embarrassed. They immediately surrendered.


    On the other hand, although the Windwalk Group had some injuries, they were only slight. Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied!

 Chapter 813

    <h4>Chapter 813:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are these young people all yours? Where did you find them?¡± In the first half of the battle, they were considered the main force and they were facing Liu Yi, Zhang Da and so many of their subordinates, so it was really quite strenuous for them. But in the second half of the battle, the members of the Windwalk Group gradually adapted to it. After entering the optimal state, it seemed like they had nothing to do with it anymore.


    Qu Yaobing observed for a moment and could not help but feel shocked. And now that the battle had ended, Qu Yaobing could not help but run over to ask his daughter about it, to clear his doubts.


    It was not only Qu Yaobing who had such thoughts. The others were also impressed by the skills of these young people from the Windwalk Group.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes at her father. Seriously, she did not know why her father would always be so silly every time he came before her.


    Speaking of which, in her previous life, she had also met Qu Yaobing and talked to him. At that time, she did not feel that he was silly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it carefully, speaking of which, at that time, she seemed to be rather impressed with Qu Yaobing.


    ¡°Dad, I personally groomed these people. Don¡¯t even think about recruiting them.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er saw her father¡¯s expression, she knew what he was scheming in his heart. She quickly extinguished his petty schemes.


    ¡°Lass, how would I dare have any thoughts about your people? I¡¯m just thinking about it.¡± Qu Yaobing said. However, the way he looked at the people from the Windwalk Group was predatory.


    This was why many people from the Windwalk Group felt a chill run down their spines.


    They realized the only reason they were safe from being poached by Qu Yaobing, was because the man doted on his daughter and wouldn¡¯t dare go against her or do anything to upset her.


    ¡°Tie Liu Yi and Zhang Da together with those two spies and let people watch. The rest of you, go and take control of their entireir first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand in a domineering manner as she ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± After the people from the Windwalk Group heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions, they quickly split up their tasks and worked together.


    ......

 Chapter 814

    <h4>Chapter 814:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The people from the Windwalk Group brought Zhang Da and Liu Yi and left. Only Zhang Da, Liu Yi¡¯s injured subordinates, Chen Meng¡¯er, Qu Yaobing, and the rest of the special forces were left downstairs. As Chen Meng¡¯er did not ask them to kill them, Zhang Da and Liu Yi¡¯s subordinates were only injured. They looked rather bloody but their lives were actually not in danger. However, it was impossible for them to move freely.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you n to do next?¡± Qu Yaobing was the leader of the special forces, but in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, he could only lower his head and submit.


    ¡°Nothing much. My mission this time is done. Next, it¡¯s your own business.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er spread her hands, indicating that the next thing was not her business. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er thought of something. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing. I almost forgot. I will help your headquarters find the mole.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words caused Qu Yaobing and the rest to change their expressions. ¡°Lass, are you saying that there¡¯s a mole above us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pursed her lips and said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Zhang Da and Liu Yi before that there¡¯s always someone behind them giving them advice. Otherwise, how do you think Zhang Da and Liu Yi could escape from your pursuit time and time again, and even develop their careers so well? With their IQ, it¡¯spletely impossible.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked as if she had dealt with Zhang Da and Liu Yi so many times.


    ¡°Ahem, although we were ordered to chase after Zhang Da and Liu Yi, we only met them three times in a row. Moreover, they could escape easily every time. Hence, we always thought that these two were very cunning.¡± Qu Yaobing rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    It was really embarrassing to be told that by his own daughter. However, it was also true that his skills were inferior to hers, so he had nothing to say about it.


    ¡°So you guys have contributed to the rumors outside. It¡¯s all because of the rumors outside that made me spend so much effort. If I had known earlier, I would have brought my men and barged in directly. Oh, right, let me tell you guys again. Everything in here belongs to me now. Of course, except for Zhang Da, Liu Yi and their subordinates.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Qu Yaobing and the rest look at Chen Meng¡¯er with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. This is what the higher-ups promised me.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Zhou Yunjie and the rest finished settling the matters outside and returned. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhou Yunjie and the rest, she did not have the time to look at Qu Yaobing and the rest. ¡°Is everything settled?¡±


    ¡°Everything is settled,¡± Zhou Yunjie replied.


    ......


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. I think it¡¯s almost dawn outside, everyone should find a ce to rest. As for the rest of the matters, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking to Zhou Yunjie and the rest, she turned to Qu Yaobing and the rest and said, ¡°Dad, you guys should go and rest too. I think that if we want to contact your headquarters, we¡¯ll have to wait until dawn.¡±


    Following this night, the name of the world¡¯s famous drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da, disappeared.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was very interested in Zhang Da¡¯s pile of undelivered arms. She generously waved her hand and said to the people present, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a stingy person. Everyone who sees it will have a share. Now, everyone can go in and choose the weapons that you like. Of course, there will be no waiting.¡±


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the people from the Windwalk Group cheered. Everyone cheered and impolitely walked in to choose the weapons that they liked.


    As for the special force soldiers, they all hesitated. They were envious of the most advanced weapons in the room, but in their minds, these should be handed over to the country and could not be used privately. The special force soldiers all looked at Qu Yaobing.


    They wanted Qu Yaobing toe out and persuade Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Qu Yaobing was sandwiched in the middle and it was a headache. How could he not know his daughter¡¯s temper? If his words were effective, the sun would rise from the west.


    In the end, Qu Yaobing could only pinch the space between his brows and say to his subordinates, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be so coy. Since my Meng¡¯er has spoken, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°But.¡± Some of them were still hesitating but it was obvious that some of them were wavering.


    ¡°No buts. Since myss has said that the higher-ups have promised her that everything here will belong to her, then it will really belong to her. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± The special force soldiers saw that their boss had said so, then what were they still hesitating for? They looked at each other one by one. After exchanging nces with each other, they ran off to pick out the weapons that they liked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that everyone had gone in to pick out the weapons.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? What¡¯s wrong? Oh right, for this matter, Daddy wants to thank you.¡± Qu Yaobing said as he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to rub his daughter¡¯s hair. He had wanted to do this for a long time.


    In the past, before he found his daughter, every time he saw other fathers touching the top of their daughters¡¯ heads, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    ¡°Dad, why are you being so polite with me? If I was captured, would you sit still and note?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    ¡°Of course not, if anyone dares kidnap you, I will definitely not let them off.¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s agitated look was as if Chen Meng¡¯er was really kidnapped.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

 Chapter 815

    <h4>Chapter 815:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Everyone had been tormented for a whole day. For example, Qu Yaobing and the rest had been tormented for quite a few days. At this moment, everyone was holding their favorite weapons, their faces filled with joy and exhaustion.


    ¡°Dad, bring them to rest. in that building, there¡¯s a ce to rest,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Qu Yaobing.


    ¡°If they¡¯re resting, are they alright?¡± Qu Yaobing was still a little worried. This wasn¡¯t their army and it wasn¡¯t their home. This was their of the drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da. Was It really alright to sleep here? No matter what Qu Yaobing thought, why did he feel that his heart was worried and he couldn¡¯t let go?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My men are watching over them. You guys can rest assured. Moreover, it¡¯s not long before daybreak. Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s men have been controlled by us and they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really felt sorry for her father, the dark circles under Qu Yaobing¡¯s eyes wereparable to that of a panda.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s better for you to rest. We usually go out on missions and don¡¯t sleep for a few days and nights, we are already used to it.¡± Qu Yaobing still couldn¡¯t bear to see his daughter suffer. It was likely that all fathers who loved their daughters had the same heart, they would rather suffer more than let their daughters enjoy more.


    If it was any other time, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have argued with her father. However, Qu Yaobing and the rest were not only physically exhausted, they were also mentally exhausted. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that they needed to rest even more at this moment, they needed to calm down even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys should go and rest. You guys still have things to face tomorrow. Moreover, I brought the people from the Windwalk Group out this time to gain experience. Now is such a good opportunity, how can I let them miss it?¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er yfully winked at Qu Yaobing.


    How could Qu Yaobing not know his precious daughter¡¯s intentions? He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gaze full of affection and said, ¡°You brat. You are really bing more and more entric.¡±


    Qu Yaobing brought the rest of the special force soldiers and dragged their extremely tired bodies to rest. Chen Meng¡¯er gathered the members of the Windwalk Group, who were holding onto their new weapons and were so happy that they could not even touch them, and began to distribute the next tasks. ¡°From now on, everyone will be divided into four groups. The groups will take turns to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The people from the Windwalk Group obeyed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders unconditionally.


    After arranging for the people to go to the Windwalk Group, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in high spirits, brought the snow-white wolf and climbed up the wall. This time, they were not here to scout the enemy. They were leisurely enjoying the scenery. They were chatting. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er was the only one who was talking.


    It was rare to find someone to confide in, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about it leaking out. This made Chen Meng¡¯er have the urge to spit it out.


    ......


    ¡°Dudu, do you think that the two of us were fated to be with each other in our previous lives? Otherwise, why do I feel a sense of familiarity when I see you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched Dudu, who was lying beside her, and asked.


    Dudu seemed to understand what Chen Meng¡¯er said. He raised his head, which was leaning against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, and intimately leaned over. He rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm as if he was responding to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°So you agree with what I said. Dudu, do you believe in reincarnation? I didn¡¯t believe in it in the past, but now, I have no choice but to believe in it. Because, I¡¯ve actually been reborn.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked into the distance and said softly, ¡°This is my secret, a secret that I was nning to take to the grave. I don¡¯t know how to tell others, and I don¡¯t dare tell others. I¡¯m afraid of being treated like a monster.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face showed a rare expression of confusion. She was at a loss. ¡°Dudu, do you know? I¡¯ve been in a very bad mood recently, very bad. But I don¡¯t dare show it. I don¡¯t want everyone to worry.¡±

 Chapter 816

    <h4>Chapter 816:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Actually, the incidents with the Sun family, the miss of the Hilton family, and Wendy, made it very difficult for Chen Meng¡¯er to be happy. However, in order to not let Elder Liu and the others worry, she suppressed her sad feelings.


    ¡°From the moment I was reborn and met Yuwen Jing, I had already decided on him in the bottom of my heart. I had also decided that he would be my partner for the rest of my life. I thought that his feelings were the same as mine. I also thought that he was the same type of person as me. However, I seem to have made a mistake. He seems to be different from me. Dudu, every time I think about the other women in his heart besides me, my heart aches terribly. Dudu, do you think I¡¯m sick? Dudu, tell me, what should I do?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Dudu was a wolf and would not answer any of her questions, but she could not help but say what she was thinking. She asked Dudu some of her questions.


    Although Dudu could not answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s questions, he was veryforting to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Dudu let out a series of cries and then opened his eyes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a worried gaze.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the worried expression in Dudu¡¯s eyes that could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried. She could not help but reach out and hug Dudu¡¯s head. She said, ¡°Dudu, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just unhappy and I¡¯mining to you. After I told you, my mood has improved a lot.¡±


    Qu Yaobing and the rest woke up early the next day. Firstly, it was because of their biological clock. Secondly, they were all worried and it was impossible for them to have a good sleep in peace.


    Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew about it, so she did not force them to sleep.


    While Qu Yaobing was resting, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie and the rest to search Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯s hideout and locked up all of their people.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s search actually yielded quite a lot. Not to mention Zhang Da¡¯s collection of guns and ammunition, even the gold and silver jewelry that they treasured was theirs now.


    In Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, these things were directly linked to money.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very impolite and asked the people from the Windwalk Group to help pack up the jewelry. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a stingy person. Everyone in the Windwalk Group received a share.


    As for the other drugs, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any interest in them at all. She was very generous and when she saw Qu Yaobing, she said to Qu Yaobing, ¡°Dad, take all these drugs and bring them back to report to the police.¡±


    ......


    Qu Yaobing and hisrades heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s magnanimous expression. They almost had frown lines on their foreheads. Speaking of which, the people in the headquarters were so proactive this time. They wanted to capture Liu Yi and Zhang Da in one go. The main reason was because they knew that Zhang Da had received a big deal recently and had arge amount of firearms in his hands.


    These firearms were much more attractive than Liu Yi and Zhang Da. But now, the things that the headquarters wanted were unceremoniously taken by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    They could foresee how the old fellows in the headquarters would gnash their teeth in hatred after seeing this pile of things and hearing the whole story.


    But, having it was better than not having it. Qu Yaobing nodded his head in resignation.


    Actually, Qu Yaobing and the rest were thinking too much. This time, the bunch of old men in the headquarters did not have the time to think about this batch of munitions. Their internal matters were already enough for them to be busy with.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just distributed the items for Qu Yaobing and the rest to bring back to report to them. Hence, the headquarters had a connection with them. However, it was not with Qu Yaobing but with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yesterday, when Chen Meng¡¯er set off, she had asked everyone in the Windwalk Group to close the connection with the headquarters. Of course, that included her.


    And she had just opened themunication device with the headquarters.


    Hence, not long after she opened it, the other party could not wait to contact her.


    And the moment Chen Meng¡¯er connected, a flustered and exasperated voice came from the other side, ¡°Hey, hey, calling the Green Gang, calling the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged at Qu Yaobing and the rest.


    ¡°Why was themunication device always out of range?¡±


    ¡°I turned it off.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied nonchntly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reply caused the person on the other side to remain silent for a long time. Of course, from his rapid breathing, he was so angry that he could not speak. ¡°The mission has beenpleted. The person has been rescued.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not wait for the other party to reprimand her and spoke first. After she finished speaking, she did not wait for the other party to speak and once again turned off themunication device.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bold actions, the special force soldiers were somewhat dumbfounded. They did not expect that their boss¡¯s daughter, who looked delicate, to be so powerful.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what these special force soldiers were thinking, and these special force soldiers didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else, because themunication devices on their bodies also rang!

 Chapter 817

    <h4>Chapter 817:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu Yaobing and the others had been sessfully rescued. When the news of Liu Yi and Zhang Da being captured was spread to the headquarters, it was a joyous asion for a few families. As for which families were worried, it was unknown.


    In any case, when the person at the top heard the news from his secretary, there was not a single smile on his face. He sat alone in his office with a solemn expression.


    He did not expect that the newly appointed leader of the Green Gang was even more powerful than Elder Liu, making him even more worried.


    He thought that in his lifetime, he would be able to see the day when the Green Gang would be defeated. But now, he could not help but sigh. It was difficult to see the Green Gang defeated!


    The person at the top lowered his head and looked at the report on the recent developments of the Green Gang that had just been sent up this morning. He looked at the evaluation of the newly appointed leader of the Green Gang ad the evaluation the Windwalk Group. His frown was so deep that it could kill a fly.


    He thought for a moment and sighed. In the end, he picked up the phone and the call went through. The person at the top spoke with a slightly hoarse voice, he said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Let¡¯s postpone the n against the Green Gang for now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s performance this time and the Windwalk Group that Chen Meng¡¯er had newly trained made him have a new understanding of the Green Gang and the new leader of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    And it was this new understanding that allowed him to know that the Green Gang was not a soft fruit that he could easily crush. If he really went head-to-head with the Green Gang, it was likely that both sides would suffer heavy losses.


    The person at the top could not help but mutter to himself in a low voice, ¡°Looks like I have to re-evaluate the Green Gang, and also re-adjust my attitude towards the Green Gang.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how many undeserved disasters she had saved the Green Gang from this unintentional act.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know, and she did not have the time to know. She looked at Yuwen Jing who had rushed over with a travel-worn face, and her heart was very torn.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pressed down theplicated feelings in her heart. She forced a calm expression as she looked at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°I heard that uncle lost contact. I thought that you must be very anxious, so I brought people here.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who didn¡¯t seem to wee him at all. What made him feel bitter was that he hurriedly rushed over, only to find that he was still one step toote. ¡°However, I still seem to be one step toote. I don¡¯t seem to have been able to help in time,¡± Yuwen Jing said somewhat bitterly.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness. Thank you foring all the way here. I see that you are all tired. You guys should go find a ce to rest first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still couldn¡¯tpletely calm herself down, she still couldn¡¯t face Yuwen Jing calmly. Therefore, she subconsciously chose to escape.


    ......


    As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even nce at Yuwen Jing. She turned around and was about to leave.


    How could Yuwen Jing let Chen Meng¡¯er leave just like that? He had abandoned all the matters in his hands and rushed over. Wasn¡¯t it just to win back Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart? He also wanted to ask Chen Meng¡¯er for a chance to properly exin it to her.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to turn around and leave, Yuwen Jing did not care about anything else. He took a few steps forward and stretched out his hand to grab Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    Just as Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm, Dudu followed beside Chen Meng¡¯er. For a moment, Dudu looked at Yuwen Jing with a vignt expression. Finally, he could not hold it in any longer. He let out a bunch of roars to remind Yuwen Jing to quickly let go of his mistress.

 Chapter 818

    <h4>Chapter 818:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    His mistress was his, and not just anyone could touch her.


    From the moment he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, who could not tolerate anyone other than Chen Meng¡¯er, had not noticed the snow-white wolf beside Chen Meng¡¯er at all. As for Baro, Allen, and the others, they had been following Chen Meng¡¯er obediently since the beginning because of Dudu. They all thought that it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pet dog. Previously, they had been wondering where their mistress had found a pet dog that looked so much like a wolf. However, they had never thought of Dudu as a real wolf.


    At this moment, when they heard Dudu make a sound, they were shocked to realize that it wasn¡¯t a dog¡¯s cry, but a wolf¡¯s cry.


    Baro and Allen looked at him intently. They wished they could p themselves. Their eyes were really blurred. This was clearly a snow-white wolf, and he didn¡¯t look like a pet dog. The sound sessfully drew back a trace of Yuwen Jing¡¯s attention.


    Seeing Yuwen Jing turn his head to look at him, the snow-white wolf bared his sharp fangs at Yuwen Jing, revealing a fierce look. He disliked this person the most. He actually dared pull his mistress¡¯s hand.


    However, the snow-white wolf¡¯s fierce expression was of no use to Yuwen Jing. Yuwen Jing nced at Dudu and then withdrew his hungry gaze from Dudu.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, listen to my exnation about that matter.¡± Yuwen Jing was fearless towards Dudu. There was no one else who could make him feel fear other than Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for your exnation. I don¡¯t want to hear it either.¡± As long as Chen Meng¡¯er thought of Wendy, her mood would not be good.


    Dudu felt the repulsion from Chen Meng¡¯er towards Yuwen Jing and became even more unscrupulous. He directly faced the sky and roared. Then, he arched his back, as if he wanted to have a duel with Yuwen Jing.


    However, in the end, it was not Dudu¡¯s turn to make a move. Qu Yaobing, who came to Chen Meng¡¯er with some matters to discuss, could not remain calm when he saw a man holding his daughter¡¯s hand from afar. He ran all the way here, when he saw that the pervert who was holding his precious daughter was actually Yuwen Jing.


    He thought about the sneak attack that his parents and daughter had suffered previously. Most of the reason was because of Yuwen Jing, who was holding his precious daughter. He was furious. ¡°Why are you here? Also, why are you holding my daughter¡¯s hand? Why aren¡¯t you letting go?¡±


    Qu Yaobing stretched out his hand impolitely and pulled Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. Then, he pulled Chen Meng¡¯er behind him, ¡°You can go. We don¡¯t wee you here. In the future, you had better stay away from my Meng¡¯er. Uncle Liu and my father have already spoken. You are not allowed to appear in front of Meng¡¯er in the future.¡±


    Dudu knew Qu Yaobing. When it saw his mistress¡¯s father pull that annoying person¡¯s hand away from her arm, he withdrew his offensive posture in satisfaction. Otherwise, he would definitely pounce on Yuwen Jing directly and press Yuwen Jing under his body.


    ......


    Yuwen Jing originally had a good n. He wanted to take advantage of Chen Meng¡¯ering out from the mission to help her out. In this way, Chen Meng¡¯er would not ignore him on ount of his help.


    Coincidentally, when Chen Meng¡¯er came out and she did not have any elders by her side, he would exin it clearly to Chen Meng¡¯er and let her vent her anger. Then, he would be able to heave a sigh of relief.


    Yuwen Jing knew very well in his heart. He knew that whether he could be together with Chen Meng¡¯er or not, the decisive factor was still Chen Meng¡¯er herself. As for Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the others, they werepletely centered around Chen Meng¡¯er. If Chen Meng¡¯er nodded, no matter how angry they were in their hearts, they would only trip him up behind his back and teach him a lesson.


    Yuwen Jing was not afraid of any of this. Because of Elder Qu, ever since Elder Liu knew that he wanted to snatch Chen Meng¡¯er away from them, he had never feltfortable in his heart. He did not treat him well either. He had also tripped him up behind his back many times.


    He was already used to it. Moreover, he felt that it waspletely worth it to be able to marry Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It could also be said that Yuwen Jing sometimes cleaned up the mess Elder Liu and Elder Qu had created for him, and he was very happy to clean it up. Thus, Baro and Allen were always behind Yuwen Jing. They shook their heads and said helplessly, ¡°Our master really has a tendency to be abused in his bones.¡±


    ¡°I admit that it was my fault for the matterst time. I didn¡¯t manage my subordinates well. I also admit that I was too conceited and indecisive. If I had dealt with Wendy when I knew she was interested in me, then nothing would have happened. I wouldn¡¯t have let Meng¡¯er, Grandpa Qu, and Grandma Qu fall into such a dangerous situation.¡± Yuwen Jing sighed in his heart, how could he forget that Chen Meng¡¯er hade this time mainly to rescue Qu Yaobing.


    The degree of care Qu Yaobing had for his daughter was not the slightest bit inferior to Elder Liu and Elder Qu.


    ¡°You speak so nicely, but do you think I will believe your words? I can understand your heart. However, I am not at ease to hand my daughter over to a man like you. Moreover, my daughter is still young. I still want her to stay by my side for a few more years. So, you should stop thinking about it as soon as possible.¡± Qu Yaobing was extremely disgusted with Yuwen Jing, who snatched his daughter away. ¡°Also, there are some things that no matter how nice your words sound, it¡¯s useless. Young man, you still have to look at your actions.¡±


    As he said that, Qu Yaobing pulled his daughter¡¯s hand and walked inside. The snow-white wolf followed closely behind.


    When the snow-white wolf left, it even let out a warning roar towards Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed her father and left. This time, she did not even turn her head back. She admitted that she liked Yuwen Jing in her heart. No, it should be said that she loved Yuwen Jing. However, she was not blinded by her emotions. Her rationality was still there.

 Chapter 819

    <h4>Chapter 819:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was still angry with him because of the previous matter. He thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was being petty. He thought that as long as he coaxed Chen Meng¡¯er properly, Chen Meng¡¯er would forgive him.


    All of this made Yuwen Jing¡¯s future path of chasing his wife very difficult.


    In fact, the reason Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Yuwen Jing and didn¡¯t listen to Yuwen Jing¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t because she was still angry,


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood had long since returned to calmness. However, it was precisely because of this matter that Chen Meng¡¯er retreated. She began to ponder. Was she really suitable for Yuwen Jing? Were the two of them really suitable to get married and have children?


    The more Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it, the more afraid she became.


    In her previous life, her parents¡¯ unhappy marriage had left quite a big scar on Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, this scar had always been there. She had not touched it before, and Chen Meng¡¯er had deliberately suppressed it in the bottom of her heart, so it had not appeared. But this time, Wendy¡¯s matter just tore open the scar that Chen Meng¡¯er had already suppressed in the bottom of her heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er began to have no confidence in Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings for her. She was not sure that Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings for her were so deep that he would give up the entire forest for her.


    And she herself did not have confidence in herself. She did not think that her charm was so great that Yuwen Jing could turn a blind eye to other women and only have her in his eyes.


    No matter how strong and capable Chen Meng¡¯er was, in terms of rtionships, she was just a little girl who wanted to love but did not dare love back. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was much more difficult to coax than other little girls.


    No matter how much Yuwen Jing said or did, it was useless. Now, he could only wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to figure it out herself and get out of a dead end.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know about this. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards him made him feel very ufortable. However, he was never a person who gave up easily. Moreover, he could not give up on Chen Meng¡¯er even if he wanted to. Hence, his expression was very ugly. However, he still brought his subordinates and shamelessly stayed in Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir.


    Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing encouraged himself in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t talk to me here, at least I can see her.¡± If he went back, he reckoned that he could not even see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shadow.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s arrival made Qu Yaobing, Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin very ufortable. The three of them felt extremely ufortable with Yuwen Jing. Especially when they saw the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face disappear after Yuwen Jing¡¯s appearance, they felt even more ufortable with Yuwen Jing.


    ......


    Zhou Yunjie even directly went to look for Yuwen Jing. ¡°You should go back. My little miss doesn¡¯t want to see you for the time being. We don¡¯t wee you either,¡± Zhou Yunjie said firmly.


    After Yuwen Jing heard Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words, his entire face turned dark. He knew long ago that Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er were not ordinary. He also knew that Elder Liu once wanted Zhou Yunjie to be together with Chen Meng¡¯er. When that time came, he would let Zhou Yunjie marry into the Green Gang, so, Yuwen Jing had always been on guard against Zhou Yunjie.


    However, it was useless no matter how much he tried to guard against Zhou Yunjie. After all, Zhou Yunjie was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal bodyguard. He could be said to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s right-hand man. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know at all about Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for her. It was impossible for him to run over foolishly and directly tell Chen Meng¡¯er that Zhou Yunjie was interested in her and ask her to stay away from Zhou Yunjie in the future.

 Chapter 820

    <h4>Chapter 820:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If he really did that, he would not be helping himself, but Zhou Yunjie instead.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. Your little miss hasn¡¯t chased me away. What right do you have to chase me away?¡± On Yuwen Jing¡¯s expressionless ice-cold face, there was finally anger in his eyes. What kind of attitude was Zhou Yunjie showing? Did Zhou Yunjie think that if Yuwen Jing angered Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie would have a chance of seeding in his position?


    He didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Chen Meng¡¯er could only belong to him. Other than him, she wouldn¡¯t belong to any other man.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Zhou Yunjie with a hint of killing intent in his eyes.


    Zhou Yunjie had been through hundreds of battles. The moment Yuwen Jing¡¯s killing intent appeared, he could feel it. In the past, he had tolerated Yuwen Jing for the sake of his little miss, but now, he felt that, he didn¡¯t need to tolerate Yuwen Jing anymore.


    Zhou Yunjie also unceremoniously released his killing intent towards Yuwen Jing.


    Su Jin knew Zhou Yunjie¡¯s thoughts towards their little miss. Speaking of which, she also thought highly of Zhou Yunjie. After all, Zhou Yunjie had grown up with them. They all knew his character. They knew that Zhou Yunjie would never betray their little miss.


    As for Yuwen Jing, his background was enough to stand on the same side as their little miss. However, Su Jin and the others did not have a good impression of those young masters. They were not sure that Yuwen Jing would always, treat their little miss wholeheartedly. Therefore, Su Jin and the rest of the members of the Green Gang were biased towards Zhou Yunjie.


    Su Jin looked at the tense atmosphere between Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing. She was afraid that if the two of them didn¡¯t handle it well, they would really start a fight here. If that happened, it wouldn¡¯t be good if they made their little miss angry. ¡°Yunjie, the little miss still has some matters to settle. You should hurry over,¡± Su Jin said, interrupting the tense atmosphere between Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing.


    Zhou Yunjie knew that Su Jin was reminding him not to be impulsive. He used a warning gaze to look deeply at Yuwen Jing, ¡°In the past, I always thought that you would be the best choice for the little miss, so I always chose to hide my feelings in the bottom of my heart. I thought that as long as I could see the little miss happy, it would be good. But now, I realize that you simply can¡¯t give the little miss happiness. You can only give her endless trouble. So, Yuwen Jing, from today onwards, I will not choose to back down.¡± After he finished speaking, Zhou Yunjie left without turning his head back. He left behind Yuwen Jing, whose expression was uncertain.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands were tightly clenched into fists. He forced himself not to make a move on Zhou Yunjie.


    Su Jin looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s uncertain face and hesitated for a moment, she still opened her mouth and said to yuwen jing, ¡°Yuwen Jing, if you¡¯re not sure that you can give our little miss happiness, if you¡¯re not sure that there¡¯s no other woman beside you besides her, then please stay away from her in the future. Don¡¯t look at my little miss as if she¡¯s omnipotent. In fact, she¡¯s quite fragile in her heart. She can¡¯t withstand your torment.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t care how ugly Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression was now, this time, she was going all out and said what she wanted to say. ¡°We all hope that our little miss can be happy. If you make our little miss sad again, all of us from the Green Gang won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Baro and Allen, who had purposely stayed a distance away from Yuwen Jing and the rest, had heard everything that they should and should not have heard. They looked at their master¡¯s ugly face and could not help but sigh in their hearts. At the same time, they also prayed for themselves, praying that their master would not vent his anger out on them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know about Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and Yuwen Jing fighting. She was currently in Liu Yi¡¯s office, discussing business with her father, Qu Yaobing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, the higher-ups told us to rush back tomorrow.¡± Qu Yaobing was a little helpless. This time, the higher-ups¡¯ attitude was a little strange. It seemed that after receiving the news that they had been rescued and Liu Yi and Zhang Da had been caught, they didn¡¯t show much joy. Instead, his tone revealed an emotion that he did not understand.


    At that moment, Qu Yaobing could not think of anything.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. I have settled most of the matters here.¡± The matter that Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about was the search of Liu Yi and Zhang Da¡¯sir. In any case, it was valuable. Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was useful to her, so she had already kept it in her bag.


    How could Qu Yaobing not understand his daughter¡¯s words? When he thought of his daughter and the bandit-like actions of her subordinates, frown lines appeared on his forehead. A few of his good friends sneaked up to his ear and asked him if his nature was the same. Otherwise, why would his daughter love money so much? ¡°But Dad, when you go back tomorrow and report back to the headquarters, just bringLiu Yi and Zhang Da with you. As for those two, I want to take them away.¡±


    Speaking of the two spies, Old Zhou and the other special forces soldier who had been caught, Qu Yaobing had aplicated expression on his face. These subordinates of his had been feeling very ufortable these past few days. They had never thought that the subordinates who had gone through life and death with them would one day be spies and be the main culprit that had caused them to be caught by the enemy.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you nning to do with them?¡± For the past two days, although Qu Yaobing and the rest really wanted to know why Old Zhou and the rest would betray them, they had no way of knowing.


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m just handing them over to the person who is responsible. I will let him handle it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged, with an expression that said that she was not prepared to do anything.


    Qu Yaobing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and wanted to say something but in the end, it turned into a sigh. ¡°Sigh, you can handle this matter as you see fit. Daddy will not interfere.¡±


    The betrayal of Old Zhou and the rest had dealt a huge blow to Qu Yaobing. As Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Yaobing, it was as though he had aged ten years. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Yaobing but she was helpless. The words that she said tofort him now seemed so pale and powerless.

 Chapter 821

    <h4>Chapter 821:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Ever since the establishment of the Windwalk Group, the training base of the Windwalk Group gave Chen Meng¡¯er a headache. She looked at many ces, but she could not find anything that met her requirements. This was when Chen Meng¡¯er was about to give up and decided to rx her requirements a little. She was prepared to pick a ce that was pleasing to the eye and make do with it.


    Then a surprise was delivered right before her eyes. She did not expect that their would actually meet her requirements for the Windwalk Group¡¯s training base so well. Although the buildings inside made Chen Meng¡¯er somewhat dissatisfied, in general, it was still very pleasing to Chen Meng¡¯er. So, Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitely took this ce into her pocket.


    Before she was about to leave this ce and return to the capital, Chen Meng¡¯er began tomand the members of the Windwalk Group to carry out the final reorganization of this ce.


    Qu Yaobing looked at his busy daughter and could not help but say, ¡°Sweetie, is it really alright for you to do this? This ce, no matter what, belongs to the country.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what you said is wrong. This ce doesn¡¯t belong to the country. This ce has long been bought over by Liu Yi and Zhang Da. Now, thend use certificate here is in my hands and it is mine. It has nothing to do with the country. Moreover, the higher-ups schemed against me. I just asked them for some interest. I think they won¡¯t be so stingy,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said matter-of-factly.


    Far away in the capital, the person who was handling the documents sneezed loudly, scaring his secretary and the doctor. They quickly checked his body.


    If it was anyone else who said these words, Qu Yaobing would have already pulled a long face and reprimanded them. However, the person who said these words was his precious daughter. Qu Yaobing could only open his mouth wide, unable to say anything. Forget it, his daughter could do whatever she wanted.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was about to leave, Yuwen Jing would definitely follow Chen Meng¡¯er. Originally, he hade for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, it was very obvious that he was extremely busy. Taking out this little bit of time and rushing over did not seem to be of any use at all. Chen Meng¡¯er still ignored him. Even if he was looking for Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er would also respond to him with a few words, this made him very depressed.


    In the past few days, the air pressure around him had been very low. Baro and Allen would always take a detour whenever they could. They would try their best not to provoke their master for no reason.


    Allen even said to Baro several times, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us go and look for Mistress to help Master plead?¡±


    Baro rolled his eyes at Allen. ¡°Do you think that if Mistress doesn¡¯t like Master, she will still like the two of us?¡± It was not that Baro had not thought of helping his master plead. However, on second thought, he reckoned that if they went, not only would there be no effect, but the effect would be even worse.


    ¡°Then what do you say we do? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the master¡¯s recent temper. I don¡¯t even dare go near him now,¡± Allen scratched his head in irritation and said.


    ¡°How can we interfere in the matters of the master¡¯s feelings? We¡¯d better thicken our skin, so that the master won¡¯t find fault with us and use us to vent his anger.¡± Baro could not help but sigh. He had never expected that Wendy would be bold enough to do such a thing.


    Just as Baro and Allen were in the mood to talk, their subordinates hurriedly ran over. ¡°Ahem, ahem, mistress and the others have set off.¡± That person was panting and couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

 Chapter 822

    <h4>Chapter 822:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As for Baro and Allen, after hearing the words of this person, they couldn¡¯t care less about him. The two of them turned around and went to inform their master.


    The two of them braced themselves and knocked on the door to enter. They didn¡¯t really want to go in, but if they didn¡¯t, the consequences would be even more serious. The two of them would end up in an even worse state. ¡°Master, Mistress and the others have set off. Do you want to see them?¡± Allen was pushed out by Baro. He had no choice but to say this.


    Yuwen Jing, who had his head lowered and was busy with official business, raised his head and looked at Baro and Allen with an ice-cold gaze. The two of them felt as if their entire bodies were frozen and they could not move.


    Baro and Allen felt as if a long time had passed. After a long time, they finally heard their master say, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Why aren¡¯t you packing your things? Do you two want to stay here?¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words scared Baro and Allen so much that they quickly turned around to pack their things.


    On the other side, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, Qu Yaobing and a group of special force soldiers to the airport. Of course, there was also Liu Yi and Zhang Da. Qu Yaobing and the others still had to take the two of them to report to the police. As for the people from the Windwalk Group, they did not go back with Chen Meng¡¯er this time. They were left here. This ce would be the Windwalk Group¡¯s training base in the future.


    As for Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, they had also returned with Chen Meng¡¯er. When they turned back, they had to rush back to deal with the follow-up matters of the Windwalk Group.


    ¡°Lass, are you sure you don¡¯t want to call out to Yuwen Jing?¡± Qu Yaobing always had a bad look on his face when he saw Yuwen Jing. However, his heart was still rather soft. After seeing Yuwen Jing being repeatedly thwarted in front of his precious daughter, on the contrary, he felt pity for Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°No need, he will know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not believe that Yuwen Jing would not know her every move.


    If he really did not know, it could only mean that she, Chen Meng¡¯er, did not have any status in his heart at all.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her sentence, Yuwen Jing brought his men and hurriedly walked out, ¡°Look, he¡¯s noting out anymore. So, Dad, you worry too much. You should rx a little, or else you¡¯ll age too quickly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had the intention to tease Qu Yaobing. ¡°Speaking of which, Dad, you really should take care of yourself. Didn¡¯t you see how well mom has been taking care of herself recently? She¡¯s suddenly be a few years younger. If you were to stand together with her now it would be sad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this on purpose. However, although Chen Meng¡¯er said this on purpose to make fun of Qu Yaobing, her mother¡¯s change was not small at all.


    Murong Ying was not ugly, or else Chen Meng¡¯er would not have such an outstanding appearance. However, she had always been soft and weak. This made her seem in, causing her looks to be greatly discounted. Ever since she went out with Liu Juan and started a business together, the aura around her body had undergone a drastic change. Now, she was full of confidence. It was obvious that she had the bearing of a strong woman.


    Qu Yaobing also thought of the changes in his wife during this period of time. His heart was really a little uneasy. He touched his face and asked Chen Meng¡¯er without confidence, ¡°Lass, is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Yaobing¡¯s uneasy manner and secretlyughed in her heart. It was not just Chen Meng¡¯er, even Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin and the rest had rarely seen Qu Yaobing like this. All of them did not dareugh openly and they wereughing their heads off in their hearts.


    It was fortunate that Qu Yaobing¡¯srades were not here. If they were here and saw their captain like this, who knew what kind of expression they would have.


    They took Elder Liu¡¯s private jet to return. Originally, Qu Yaobing wanted to go to the military airport and take the military jet back. However, it wasn¡¯t something that could be done with just a few words. The procedure was a little troublesome. They still had to wait for a while.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest had a readily avable jet, why waste their time? They might as well take the jet back.


    Qu Yaobing and the rest took the jet. After Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest arrived at the airport, Yuwen Jing also wanted to take Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ne back. If that was the case, he would have time to spend with Chen Meng¡¯er. Who knows, he might be able to find an opportunity during this period of time to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er and exin to her properly.


    Yuwen Jing was still thinking that Chen Meng¡¯er was angry about that matter and was ignoring him. He also thought that as long as he exined the matter clearly, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s anger would dissipate.


    He did not know that the matter was far more serious than he had imagined.


    When they arrived at the airport, Yuwen Jing looked at the two nes on the tarmac. His face immediately fell. Well, he did not even need to speak. His private ne was parked next to Elder Liu¡¯s private ne. Now that he ran over to Chen Meng¡¯er and told her that he wanted to take the same ne back with her, how would Chen Meng¡¯er answer him? The answer was definitely impossible without even thinking about it.


    Yuwen Jing looked at his private ne. He turned his head and nced coldly at Baro and Allen.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s nce sent chills down Baro and Allen¡¯s spines. However, the two of them also felt wronged. Speaking of which, they also did not expect that the parking area of the private ne in Province Y was so small. They also did not expect it to be so coincidental that their master¡¯s private jet happened to be parked together with Elder Liu¡¯s private jet.


    Moreover, speaking of which, it was not up to them to decide where to park the ne.


    However, although they felt wronged, the two of them did not dare say what they thought in front of their master, Yuwen Jing. The two of them still wanted to live a few more years.


    The private ne was indeed fast. Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest did not chat for long on the ne before they were informed that they had arrived at the capital airport and were about tond.


    After the nended, Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Yaobing were about to separate.


    Qu Yaobing looked at Old Zhou and the other special forces soldier who were tied up. His expression wasplicated. He looked at them several times and wanted to say something, but in the end, it turned into sighs.


    Before leaving, Chen Meng¡¯er still could not hold it in andforted her father, ¡°Dad, everyone has to make their own choices and pay the price they deserve.¡±

 Chapter 823

    <h4>Chapter 823:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Forget it, forget it, you¡¯re right, this is their own choice. Even if they have any difficulties, it is still their own choice. They are all adults, they should be responsible for the consequences of their own choice.¡± Qu Yaobing waved his hand at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Old Zhou and the other two had shared life and death experiences with them. They were brothers who could go through thick and thin together. However, from the moment Old Zhou made his choice and chose to betray them, he had already thrown aside the brotherhood between them.


    Since he could give it up, what was there to be stubborn about?


    Old Zhou and the others chose to walk this path because they had no other choice. However, these reasons that they had no choice were actually excuses. If he really treated them as friends, he would not have chosen to betray them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and Qu Yaobing¡¯s words made Qu Yaobing¡¯s group of soldiers think deeply. Originally, thinking of their brotherly rtionship all these years, they really couldn¡¯t just watch Old Zhou and Qu Yaobing being sent to the military court like this. But after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Yaobing¡¯s words, even though their hearts were still somewhat stifled, they gave up on their previous ns.


    Yes, everyone had to bear all the consequences for their own choices. Whether it was good or bad.


    ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll leave them to you to handle. We still have to go back to report.¡± Although Qu Yaobing had thought it through, he was still not mentally prepared to face Old Zhou and the other two. In the end, he still chose to escape.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it well.¡± However, Chen Meng¡¯er could understand. After all, they were friends who had been together for so many years, and they had gone through life and death experiences together. Facing such a betrayal, if it was her, she would not be able to ept it immediately.


    Qu Yaobing and the rest brought the drug lord, Liu Yi, and the arms dealer, Zhang Da back to report to their leaders in a hurry. Chen Meng¡¯er followed Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin. They were escorting Old Zhou and the rest, preparing to make a trip to the person at the top. Although she had taken responsibility for this matter, she was not prepared to handle it personally.


    She did not want to end up in such a state.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too. Let¡¯s hurry up and deal with this matter. We should also hurry back and have a good rest,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin who were following behind her. After saying that, she thought of another matter. ¡°Oh, right, has Dudu arrived yet?¡±


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er forget Dudu when she came back? She had wanted to bring him back with her. Unfortunately, the airline had many rules. This pet could not be brought back on the ne. Especially since this was not an ordinary pet.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to let Zhou Yunjie think of a way to bring Dudu back by air.


    Previously, when they wanted to send Dudu to air transport, Dudu thought that Chen Meng¡¯er did not want him anymore. He was clinging onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thigh tightly. No one could pull him away. He even let out a whimper of grievance. In the end, after Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a good exnation, he reluctantly let go of his paw and followed Zhou Yunjie.


    The appearance of the snow-white wolf made everyone present sweat. This wolf was a powerful beast and they had seen how Dudu had bitten through the enemies.

 Chapter 824

    <h4>Chapter 824:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In front of Chen Meng¡¯er, however, the snow-white wolf was as obedient as a puppy. As long as Chen Meng¡¯er was not around, or if they wanted to get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, he would unceremoniously show his ws.


    ¡°They should be here. They arrived with our ne. I have instructed the staff on the ne to send Dudu back to the Green Gang. Little Miss, what do you think?¡± Zhou Yunjie thought that after they got off the ne, they would go directly to the office at the top. It was inconvenient to bring the wolf with them.


    The guards at the door would not let them in, so he took the initiative to order the staff on the ne to send Dudu back to the Green Gang.


    ¡°You did well. In that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er just remembered and asked casually. She also knew that if they brought Dudu to the one at the top, the guards at the door would probably, point their guns at them one by one.


    Chen Meng¡¯er went to look for the leader of the higher-ups. Without giving him a call in advance, they made their way over.


    Therefore, when the leader, who was buried in documents, heard his secretary say that the little miss of the Green Gang came to look for him, he was slightly stunned, he didn¡¯t react in time. After a while, he said, ¡°Xiao Qiu, are you sure? You said the little miss of the Green Gang came to look for me? Didn¡¯t she go to Province Y?¡±


    ¡°Chief, I¡¯m not mistaken. It¡¯s the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er. It seems that she just came back from Province Y.¡± Xiao Qiu paused, after swallowing his saliva, he continued, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er said that she came to look for you for something.¡±


    ¡°To look for me?¡± The leader frowned. He couldn¡¯t remember why Chen Meng¡¯er would look for him.


    ¡°Yes, I saw that besides her two personal guards, Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, there were also two people who seemed to be from the special forces. But now they are tied up.¡± When Xiao Qiu saw the appearance of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, he was slightly shocked.


    Speaking of which, those who came here to look for the leader had always been careful and respectful. When had they ever appeared in a formation like Chen Meng¡¯er and the others? However, Xiao Qiu was very arrogant in front of others. He walked with his head held high. Only in front of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, he didn¡¯t dare be presumptuous.


    From Xiao Qiu¡¯s point of view, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er were both bandits. The two of them didn¡¯t put the person above them in their eyes at all. In fact, Xiao Qiu was also a person who was afraid of the strong.


    ¡°Oh? is that so? Then let them in,¡± the leader raised his eyebrows and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, Old Zhou and the other man into the office of the leader. It was not the first time Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin came with Chen Meng¡¯er, so their expressions were normal. However, it was the first time that Old Zhou and the other man saw the highest leader of their country up close, while the two of them were excited, the fear in their hearts increased sharply.


    Both of them did not dare raise their heads to look at the person at the top of the mountain.


    ¡°You brat, what are you up to today?¡± Ever since the leader realized Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true strength, he had changed his n. Now was not the time to shed all pretenses with the Green Gang. If he were to shed all pretenses with the Green Gang now, it would only bring him harm and no benefit. Therefore, the person at the top decided to rope Chen Meng¡¯er in.


    Wasn¡¯t this the reason why the tone he used to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er had changed?


    The moment he said that, Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads to look at him. They had no choice. This person had changed too quickly. Speaking of which, when they had apanied their little miss here previously, he had never been like this. This really made them a little unustomed to it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability to ept things was good. It should be said that when she heard the way he spoke to her, she knew that he had probably changed his n and wouldn¡¯t target their Green Gang for a period of time.


    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t want toe here either, but there are some things that I think you should understand, Chief. Haven¡¯t you always wondered why the mission this time was so unsessful? They didn¡¯t evenunch an attack and were captured by the enemy. Now, I have brought you the answer.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Old Zhou and the other man.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the leader had a rough guess in his heart. His face turned very ugly. ¡°Girl, are you saying that this time, the reason the special forces didn¡¯t make a good start was not because the other party was too powerful,?but because there was a traitor there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°This is really outrageous. Such a thing actually happened in our army. This matter must be dealt with properly and seriously.¡± The leader said with a serious expression.


    There was a traitor within their own troops. How big of an impact was this? The person at the top had no choice but to take this matter seriously.


    ¡°This matter must definitely be dealt with seriously. However, Chief, as far as I know, they are only being used by others. The true mastermind is still hidden deep within.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er found out that there was a traitor within the special forces, she got the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework to investigate the matters within the army.


    In the past, the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders not to touch intelligence rted to the country. However, now that there were people bullying their own people, there was nothing for Chen Meng¡¯er to worry about.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t investigate, but this investigation was really out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. She didn¡¯t expect that there were actually a few moles hidden inside.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the information from the investigation, she didn¡¯t even dare think about what would happen to their country if these moles continued to wreak havoc.

 Chapter 825

    <h4>Chapter 825:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the leader¡¯s face even more solemn.


    ¡°Chief, do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would joke around with you on such a big matter? Oh right, Chief, let me give you a reminder. These people¡¯s statuses aren¡¯t low, and they have some connections with you.¡±


    The leader was such a shrewd person. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he knew what she meant. His mind moved slightly, and a list of possible suspects appeared in his mind. His face turned even uglier.


    ¡°I know about this. I will handle it.¡± The person at the top did not have the mood to argue with Chen Meng¡¯er. He was anxious now. He wanted to confirm who was involved in this incident, how many people on his side were involved.


    ¡°It is the best thing for the chief to handle it personally.¡± With that, Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and prepared to leave. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er reached the door, she suddenly turned around and looked at Old Zhou and the other man who was tied up. Then, she looked up at the leader. ¡°Chief, let me get this straight. If you handle this matter well, I promise that I will not interfere. However, if you cover up for someone for some reason, then I¡¯m sorry. I will personally take action and resolve it. You should also understand me. If you offend me, I will repay you tenfold or hundredfold. Moreover, rtives have always been my bottom line. This time, they touched my bottom line. I didn¡¯t directly kill them because of your reputation.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were very straightforward.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made the leader¡¯s already ugly face even uglier.


    He took a deep breath and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you an exnation for this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Chief,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had just walked out of the leader¡¯s office when the sound of porcin falling on the floor came from behind. Chen Meng¡¯er thought wickedly that this was probably the first time that the leader could not control his emotions in front of outsiders.


    One must know that his image in front of outsiders had always been kind and loving.


    Thinking about how she could make the leader reveal his true colors in front of outsiders, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bad mood improved a lot. She said to Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin who were following behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Maybe we¡¯ll be in time for dinner when we get back.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the Green Gang, the Green Gang was bustling with activity.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er got off the car at the entrance, she heard a familiar howl. Moreover, each howl was louder than the previous one. If the Green Gang did not own the street, the howls would have scared people into picking up the phone and calling the police.

 Chapter 826

    <h4>Chapter 826:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°From the looks of it, Dudu didn¡¯t see you and went crazy.¡± Su Jin revealed a rare smile and joked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen a wolf like Dudu.¡± Zhou Yunjie sounded like he was gnashing his teeth when he said this. Zhou Yunjie had suffered many losses at the hands of Dudu. Moreover, based on his interactions with Dudu these past few days, Zhou Yunjie deeply felt that this white wolf was still a big pervert. Towards men like them, it had never been stingy in revealing its viciousness. However, when it faced Su Jin, it was much more reserved. Even though it wasn¡¯t as gentle as when it was with its little miss, at least it wouldn¡¯t show its wolf fangs from time to time.


    As for the Green Gang, there were very few women, and there were men everywhere. Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t even need to think about how Dudu was acting.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. However, her steps were clearly much faster than before. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er entered the courtyard, she heard Fatty¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Hey, where did Little Miss get this wolf? It looks quite fat and strong. Its meat is definitely fat. Little Miss is really good. She knows that this uncle of hers needs to take good care of himselftely, so she actually got him a wolf.¡±


    What followed Fatty¡¯s words was the white wolf¡¯s increasingly fierce roar. Chen Meng¡¯er did not need to look to know that the white wolf had understood Fatty¡¯s words. It would probablyunch an attack on Fatty now. Just as the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face deepened, Fatty¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect this wolf to actually understand my words. If that¡¯s the case, it would be quite a pity to kill it and eat it.¡± What followed Fatty¡¯s words was a burst ofughter from everyone and another angry roar from the white wolf.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Fatty. Don¡¯t think about eating all day. Meng¡¯er said long ago that you should lose weight. Look at your stomach.¡± Elder Liu reprimanded Fatty, but the tone of his voice was jovial. ¡°Also, this is the pet that Meng¡¯er found. If you eat it, Meng¡¯er won¡¯te after you. However, I¡¯ve been watching for a while. With your skills, you probably aren¡¯t a match for this white wolf. Tsk Tsk, I wonder where Meng¡¯er found this white wolf. If I haven¡¯t seen it before, this white wolf is probably the wolf king.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you really have good eyesight. You can even see that. Dudu,e over here,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    When Dudu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, it didn¡¯t bother to attack Fatty. It put away its fierce expression and put on a pitiful look. It ran to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s leg with its paws, and began to act coquettishly. It made a whining sound, as if it wasining to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu saw the white wolf¡¯s reaction and said with a smile, ¡°You can the type of person someone is by the pets they keep.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pouted and acted coquettishly with Elder Liu.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll shut up. Okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s not early anymore, and dinner should be ready. Let¡¯s go. Eat your fill first, and we¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± Elder Liu had no way of dealing with Chen Meng¡¯er, especially when Chen Meng¡¯er acted coquettishly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had only eaten half of the meal when Elder Qu rushed over, travel-worn. Elder Qu had to report to the Green Gang almost every day. Therefore, the members of the Green Gang did not have any reaction to Elder Qu¡¯s arrival.


    Just then, Elder Qu walked in, looking travel-worn, as he walked, he shouted loudly, ¡°Oh my. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Hurry up, Meng¡¯er, get me a te.¡±


    As he said that, Elder Qu very impolitely sat down on the empty seat that Zhuge Yu and the others had given him.


    ¡°You¡¯re impolite. You¡¯ve already treated our Green Gang as your own home.¡± Elder Liu was not forgiving but did not say anything to chase him away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your own home. This is my granddaughter¡¯s home?¡± Elder Qu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had sessfully rescued his son Qu Yaobing and the rest and had even taken out Liu Yi, after Zhang Da had been caught in one fell swoop. His previous worries were swept away. He could not wait any longer. It was time to eat, so he asked the chauffeur to send him to the Green Gang.


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er had gone to Province Y, Elder Qu had not been able to eat or sleep well for the past two days.


    After a meal, apanied by the sounds of Elder Liu and Elder Qu bickering, Chen Meng¡¯er ate very happily.


    After the meal, everyone in the main hall drank the tea that Chen Meng¡¯er had personally brewed. Of course, Dudu could not drink tea, but Chen Meng¡¯er very considerately prepared milk that was mixed with spatial water for him. Dudu was drinking happily.


    When the tea was almost over, Elder Qu said, ¡°Girl, I really have to thank you this time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know if your father would havee back alive.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how many times have I told you? He¡¯s my father, so it¡¯s only right for me to go. This gratitude of yours seems a little strange.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said somewhat helplessly. ¡°Besides, this trip has been a fruitful one for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Usually, he looks like a decent person, but now, how could he be so muddle-headed? Look at me, I¡¯ve never thanked Meng¡¯er for such a small matter.¡± Elder Liu did not miss out on a single opportunity to bicker with Elder Qu.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t lower myself to your level.¡± How could Elder Qu not see through Elder Liu¡¯s thoughts? He said this on purpose.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Grandpas, stop quarreling for now. I still have serious business to tell you. If you want to bicker, wait until I tell you the serious business first.¡±

 Chapter 827

    <h4>Chapter 827:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Every time Elder Qu quarreled with Elder Liu, only Chen Meng¡¯er spoke up to persuade him to stop. If it were anyone else, the two elders would surely chew that person out. Zhuge Yu and the others had tried and tried, up until now, every time these two elders quarreled, Zhuge Yu and the others would either find Chen Meng¡¯er to put out the fire, or they would simply not speak up.


    They let these two old men quarrel. In any case, they understood that the more these two old men quarreled, the better their rtionship would be. In any case, even if these two people were really quarreling over a certain issue, after a while, the two of them started chatting andughing again.


    How could they tell that the two of them were sworn enemies just now? When Elder Qu and Elder Liu heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had something important to tell them, the two of them did not have the mood to continue arguing about those things that were not important. The two of them turned their heads to look at Chen Meng¡¯er at the same time and said in unison, ¡°What is it?¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they red at each other.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two old men and wanted tough. However, when she thought of the serious matter, she held back her words. ¡°There are no outsiders here, so I¡¯ll just say it here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erpletely trusted Zhuge Yu and the others.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Elder Qu and Elder Liu looked around and said in unison once again. After saying that, the two of them said to each other in unison, ¡°Why do you always imitate me?¡±


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help butugh when she saw the teasing expressions of the two old men. Afterughing, Chen Meng¡¯er put away the smile on her face and put on a serious look. ¡°What I want to say has little to do with our Green Gang, but it has something to do with the country.¡±


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu were patriots. When they heard that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were rted to national affairs, their expressions became even more serious.


    ¡°My father and his two special forces were captured by the drug lord, Liu Yi and the arms dealer, Zhang Da. It wasn¡¯t because the other party was too powerful, my father and his group of special forces didn¡¯t have the strength to resist at all. It was because there were two spies among their special forces,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She paid attention to the expressions of the two old men.


    When she saw Elder Qu¡¯s ugly butpletely shocked expression, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her father, Qu Yaobing, didn¡¯t tell Elder Qu about this.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he mention anything to me?¡± Elder Qu frowned and asked.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Yaobing was afraid that you would be worried. Moreover, it would be useless even if I told you.¡± Elder Liu nced at Elder Qu unreservedly.


    ¡°How do you know that it would be useless to tell me? I am an old revolutionary after all. I have carried a gun, gone to the battlefield, and fought the enemy, alright?¡± Elder Qu and Elder Liu bickered, and this topic immediately changed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two old men who looked like annoying children. She was a little suspicious. Was it true that she hade to tell them all this?


    ¡°Grandpas, if you want to express your opinions, can you wait until I¡¯ve finished speaking before you say anything?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave them an exasperated expression.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu immediately simmered down.


    ¡°However, as far as I know, the mole that was caught this time was only someone who had just been bribed. The mastermind behind this is still in the shadows. Of course, it¡¯s not difficult for me to find out who this person is. However, I don¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. Many people don¡¯t like our Green Gang and are waiting to deal with our Green Gang. I think, if I get involved again this time, I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks they wille up withter. However, I also told the higher-ups that if they can¡¯t catch the mastermind behind this, then I don¡¯t mind doing it myself. The purpose of the mastermind has nothing to do with me. However, his actions have vited my bottom line.¡± In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er was telling Elder Qu her position. As for Elder Liu, although he was patriotic, he was not some old revolutionary, so he would not have such a deep obsession with the country.

 Chapter 828

    <h4>Chapter 828:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Girl, I understand what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to personally handle this matter. Grandpa will handle this matter well. Hmph! Do they think the Qu family is easy to bully? They have to pay the price for scheming against the Qu family¡¯s people.¡± Only when Elder Qu was facing his granddaughter would he reveal a kind expression. In the outside world, Elder Qu was known for his ruthlessness.


    Elder Qu was famous for his bad temper. Moreover, in recent years, the Qu family strengthened its position in Beijing. Thus, many people did not dare provoke the Qu family.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this kind of small matter. Let me handle it,¡± Elder Qu said.


    Elder Qu did not argue with Elder Liu this time. He also felt sorry for his precious granddaughter, whom he had found with great difficulty.


    If one had to say who Elder Qu felt most sorry for in this lifetime, it would be his precious granddaughter. Back then, it was their carelessness that caused her to be taken away. Despite it all, she had now grown up and was very outstanding. She was more outstanding than all of his grandchildren, and it made him feel proud.


    However, he had also gotten someone to investigate the life that his granddaughter had been living outside all these years. Even though she was doing well now and her adoptive parents¡¯ family conditions were also quite good, in the first few years, life was very hard. Although it wasn¡¯t to the extent of starving his granddaughter, it was a world of differencepared to the life of his other grandchildren.


    Ever since he recognized this granddaughter of his, this granddaughter of his did not rely on the Qu family to gain any benefits. On the contrary, there were many ces in the Qu family that needed her help.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Also, I have to tell the two of you first. Their of Liu Yi and Zhang Da has already been captured by me. Coincidentally, the Windwalk Group has beencking a training base. Also, Zhang Da¡¯s batch of arms has also been taken by me.¡±


    ¡°You should charge some interest to help with the work.¡± Elder Liu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request was a matter of course.


    On the other hand, Elder Qu took a long time to digest Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words before he weakly said, ¡°Girl, is this really good?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s really an old idea.?Meng¡¯er is not a party member, nor is she a member of your organization. It was only right for her to take what she finds.¡± Elder Liu very impolitely gave Elder Qu a supercilious look.


    This time Elder Qu touched his nose and did not speak again.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression was heavy. He had made his trip in vain. He had not even been able to say a single sentence to Meng¡¯er.


    It also made him clearly see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was no longer gentle to him like before. Moreover, he could clearly feel that the way Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him had changed. It was different from before. This made him even more anxious.


    ¡°Master, Wendy said that she wants to see you. She said that she has something to say to you.¡± Allen, who had been pushed out by Baro, said as he carefully observed his master¡¯s expression.


    He was also depressed. Every time this happened, he was not Baro¡¯s match. Every time he encountered their master, Yuwen Jing, who was in a bad mood, he was the one who was pushed out.


    Yuwen Jing raised his head and did not say anything. He just looked at Allen coldly.

 Chapter 829

    <h4>Chapter 829:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Allen broke out in a cold sweat after seeing him. He looked at Yuwen Jing with a dry smile and said, ¡°Well, Master, I¡¯m only in charge of delivering the message. I don¡¯t know anything else. Really, I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Allen felt like he was about to cry, he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything bad. ¡°Well, Master, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go and do my work first. You should also continue to do your work. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    As Allen spoke, he did not wait for Yuwen Jing to speak. He hurriedly turned around and left Yuwen Jing¡¯s study.


    Allen walked out of Yuwen Jing¡¯s study and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He wiped off the cold sweat that had appeared on his forehead.


    When Baro saw Allene out, he came over without batting an eyelid and asked, ¡°How is it? What did Master say?¡±


    Allen rolled his eyes at Baro, ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked. ¡°Baro, don¡¯t look for me in the future. Even if you do, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. Master is always cold when we mention Wendy. You didn¡¯t see the way Master looked at me when I mentioned Wendy¡¯s name.¡±?Allen could not help but shiver. ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t dare touch Wendy¡¯s matters anymore. If you want to help her because of your previous friendship with her, don¡¯t drag me along.¡±


    After saying that, Allen shook his head and left.


    The time he spent with Wendy was not as long as the time Baro and Wendy had spent together. The little bit of friendship that originally existed between them had long disappeared along with Wendy¡¯s unrealistic thoughts and practices.


    Now that he saw his master¡¯s icy face every day, Allen secretly cursed Wendy in his heart.


    However, after taking a few steps, Allen turned around. He asked Baro, ¡°Hey, Baro, don¡¯t you think we should help Master? Let Master and Mistress get back together. If Mistress keeps ignoring Master, our days in the future will be miserable.¡±


    Baro rolled his eyes at Allen. ¡°If you want to go, go. Even if we go, Master won¡¯t be able to coax Mistress well. How can we coax her?¡±


    Allen¡¯s determination was not dispelled by Baro¡¯s words. Instead, he was thinking about this matter. He deeply understood that only if Mistress forgave his master would they have a better life in the future.


    Well, if Baro didn¡¯t go, he would.


    ¡°Little Miss, there¡¯s a foreigner called Allen outside who wants to see you.¡± The guards of the Green Gang had just arrived today. They were not familiar with Yuwen Jing, who had note here at all during this period of time. They did not even know Allen and Baro at all. Well, since Allen said that he wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er, they had toe and inform Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Allen was looking for her, she raised her eyebrows. She did not know what Yuwen Jing was trying to do. When he called, her grandfather, Elder Liu, also intercepted his call. When he came to visit, he could not even go past the Green Gang¡¯s main gate, was he nning to take a roundabout route to see her? However, Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that Yuwen Jing¡¯s methods were really effective.


    She was curious. Why did Yuwen Jing send Allen over? Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had always avoided Yuwen Jing, finally relented. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    It was also Allen¡¯s good luck today. Elder Liu and Elder Qu were not in the Green Gang. The weather was good today, so the two of them went out to fish with a few elders in the courtyard. They wanted to catch fish for their granddaughter.


    They felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was too thin.

 Chapter 830

    <h4>Chapter 830:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If they were in the Green Gang, Allen would have been chased away by these two elders as soon as he arrived at the gate.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± As soon as Allen saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he revealed an ingratiating smile.


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not your mistress.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er immediately denied it the moment she came up.


    ¡°Hehe, other than you, who else has the right to be the mistress of the Buyano family? My master has already decided on you, Mistress.¡± Allen had made up his mind to speak up for his master, before Allen came, he had thought that his master was good at other things, but in this aspect of coaxing women, he really didn¡¯t have any talent at all. He estimated that his master had never said any sweet words to his mistress.


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t see it. However, I think that there are many people who want to be the mistress of your family, so I won¡¯te and join in the fun,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coldly.


    When Allen heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he instantly became anxious. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t going to be the mistress of their family? How could this be allowed? If she were to strike, then how would their lives be like in the future.


    Allen didn¡¯t even dare think about how he would live his life in the future if he were to face his master¡¯s cold face every day.


    ¡°Mistress, even if there are many women outside who want to be the mistress of the Buyano family, my master will only acknowledge you. The people of the Buyano family will only acknowledge you. Other than you, we won¡¯t acknowledge anyone else. Moreover, my master¡¯s love for you can be seen by the sun and the moon. Other than you, no other woman will be able to enter his eyes.¡± Allen¡¯s words were as sincere as they could be, he was just short of swearing directly to the heavens.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to speak well of your master here.¡± Once Allen¡¯s words came out, Chen Meng¡¯er understood that Allen was not sent here by Yuwen Jing, but hade of his own ord. Thinking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts suddenly faded. ¡°I¡¯m also tired today. Let¡¯s call it a day for our conversation. When you go back, you should also persuade your master to be more open-minded. Tell him not to always treat you coldly just because of these small matters. It¡¯s more useful for you to persuade him than toe and persuade me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put on a look. She did not want to see him off.


    Allen was escorted out of the Green Gang by Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not understand why Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression changed so quickly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she fine just now? Why did she change her expression so quickly?¡± Allen scratched his head, looking confused.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er escorted Allen out of the Green Gang, she thought for a moment and decided to call Yuwen Jing.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Baro tell him that Chen Meng¡¯er was calling him, he hurriedly put down the pen in his hand and strode over to pick up Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s call.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er,¡± Yuwen Jing picked up the phone and said very gently. A rare smile appeared on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I¡¯m calling today because I want to tell you that in the future, don¡¯t ask your subordinates toe over to my ce for no reason and ask to work together with me. It¡¯s fine as long as the two of us know what¡¯s going on between us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not care how gentle Yuwen Jing¡¯s tone was. Her current mood was not very beautiful.


    Yuwen Jing originally thought that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s anger had subsided and was prepared to listen to his exnation. However, when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tone, he knew that he hadpletely misunderstood. He put away the smile on his face and frowned deeply. ¡°I know about this matter. I will handle it well. However, Meng¡¯er, you still have to listen to my exnation about the matter between us. You can¡¯t ignore my exnation and ignore me just like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation. However, it¡¯ll take some time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had almost thought about it. The problem between her and Yuwen Jing still had to be resolved. She still had to have a face-to-face conversation with Yuwen Jing. ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait for some time. I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone.


    Yuwen Jing listened to the beep of the call being ended. His expression suddenly turned from sunny to dark, and then dark clouds covered his face. It was like the calm before the storm. Baro did not know what Chen Meng¡¯er had said to his master on the phone, but when he saw his master¡¯s expression, he was very sure that it was definitely not something good. Otherwise, his master¡¯s expression would not have been so ugly.


    He stammered, but in the end, he did not say anything.


    He did not speak, but Yuwen Jing did. ¡°Baro, where¡¯s Allen?¡±


    Baro didn¡¯t know why his master was suddenly looking for Allen, but now that his master was asking about Allen¡¯s whereabouts, Baro realized that Allen had been acting strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I haven¡¯t seen him since this morning.¡±


    Yuwen Jing had originally guessed that Chen Meng¡¯er was talking about Allen, but after hearing Baro say that he hadn¡¯t seen Allen, he was even more certain that Allen had acted on his own initiative and had gone to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°You go look for Allen, find him, and tell him toe find me.¡±

 Chapter 831

    <h4>Chapter 831:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Allen did not know that he was about to be in big trouble. He was driving slowly with a puzzled look on his face.


    Until now, he had not been able to react. Why did Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly change her expression.


    Just as Allen got out of the car, Baro came out to wee him anxiously. As soon as he saw Allen, he asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why doesn¡¯t anyone know where you¡¯ve been?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had something to do, so I went out for a while.¡± He had gone to help his master to speak up for his mistress, but in the end, he didn¡¯t get anything good out of her, so Allen didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Baro. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to find me? Could it be that you missed me after not seeing me for a while? Let me tell you, Baro, I am straight. I like beautiful women with hot bodies.¡±


    Baro was not in the mood to joke with Allen. He still remembered his master¡¯s dark face just now. ¡°Alright, who has the time to joke with you? Master is looking for you. Master¡¯s face is very ugly. You go inter, be careful.¡± Baro could not help but remind him.


    ¡°Has master¡¯s face been looking good these two days?¡± Allen did not take Baro¡¯s words to heart.


    ¡°Master¡¯s expression became even worse after he received a call from Mistress. Moreover, Master was looking for you after she called.¡± Although Baro did not know what Chen Meng¡¯er had said to Yuwen Jing, he also did not know why their master would look for Allen after receiving a call from his mistress.


    However, his intuition told him that there seemed to be some connection between this and Allen. However, he couldn¡¯t grasp it at the moment.


    After listening to Baro¡¯s words, Allen¡¯s heart thumped and he knew that it was bad. How would he dare see his master now? Wasn¡¯t he courting death? ¡°Baro, I remember that I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. If Master asks, just say that you didn¡¯t see me.¡± Saying that, Allen turned around and was about to open the car door.


    ¡°Allen, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°You actually dared go to your mistress¡¯s house to look for her? You really wish that your mistress and I would part early, don¡¯t you?¡± Allen felt a chill run down his back.


    ¡°Master, how would I dare? I just thought that I still have some matters to settle and wanted to settle them.¡± Allen turned around and gave Yuwen Jing a terrified smile.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Since you like to do things so much, it just so happens that I still have a bunch of matters to settle. You can take over now. Once you¡¯ve settled all these matters, you cane and look for me.¡± With that said, Yuwen Jing turned around swiftly and left.


    All that was left was a series of miserable screams from Allen. He didn¡¯t want to do it.


    At this moment, Baro didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Allen at all. Allen had brought it upon himself. He had already said that they couldn¡¯t interfere in matters between the couple. Now Allen had to lie on the bed he had made.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that her one phone call had caused Allen to be punished so miserably by Yuwen Jing. If she had known, she probably would not have called this number.


    In the afternoon, Chen Meng¡¯er had a rare moment of free time. She apanied Elder Liu in the courtyard to bask in the sun and have a pic. Of course, the snacks were all made by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Fatty and the others had always been curious about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pair of slender hands. They had never seen hands that were more beautiful than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands were not only beautiful, but they were also skillful. Anything that came from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands was extraordinary.

 Chapter 832

    <h4>Chapter 832:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Not to mention the medicinal powder and pills. Even the clothes she made were extremely exquisite. The pastries made by Chen Meng¡¯er were so delicious that even Elder Liu, whose appetite was not as good as before, ate several pieces, not to mention Fatty and the others.


    Every time Fatty heard that his family¡¯s little miss was cooking, he would definitely be waiting at the kitchen door.


    He would wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to bring out the delicious pastries. He knew very well that if he did not wait at the kitchen door, he would only be able to get one or two pieces of pastries to taste.


    Now that he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was cooking personally today, not only Fatty, but Zhuge Yu and the rest were also reluctant to go out until they ate the pastries made by Chen Meng¡¯er. One by one, they were satisfied and went out to do some work.


    Looking at the greedy looks of Zhuge Yu and the others, Elder Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was making tea for him and smiled and said, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t cook often. If you cook often, in the future, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t have an appetite for other people¡¯s dishes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Grandpa likes to eat, I¡¯ll cook every meal in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er handed the brewed tea to Elder Liu.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t bear to let my precious little girl cook every day.¡± Elder Liu took the tea that Chen Meng¡¯er handed over and drank a mouthful. Then, he picked up one of the pastries on the table and took a bite. His face was full of satisfaction. Elder Liu never thought that in his lifetime, he could live sofortably and happily. ¡°Oh right, why haven¡¯t I seen your other grandpa in the past two days?¡±


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu were two old men who werepletely at loggerheads. When they saw each other, they quarreled endlessly. However, they couldn¡¯t bear to not see each other. They also missed each other terribly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. Why don¡¯t I give him a callter?¡± After Elder Liu said that, Chen Meng¡¯er then remembered that Elder Qu, who came to report to the Green Gang every day, had note yesterday.


    ¡°Go ahead. Ask if he¡¯s feeling unwell. If he¡¯s feeling unwell, you can go and take a look. He¡¯s getting old and his body is getting worse.¡± Elder Liu was fortunate to have Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s care, otherwise, he would probably have to call for a doctor every three days.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking when she heard Elder Qu¡¯s energetic voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s feeling unwell? My body is very healthy. I didn¡¯t expect you to miss me so much, Elder Liu.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s loud voice rang out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the Green Gang would be lively again.


    ¡°Bah! As if I¡¯d miss you. If you didn¡¯te, I would be happy to be alone. No one would snatch Meng¡¯er¡¯s pastries from me.¡± Elder Liu said this, but the smile in his eyes could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was already used to the bickering between the two old men. With a smile on her face, she swiftly poured a cup of tea for Elder Qu.


    ¡°Ah, my granddaughter is so considerate.¡± Elder Qu unceremoniously took the cup from Chen Meng¡¯er and drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°What a boorish man. Such good tea has been ruined by you.¡±


    ¡°A boorish man is a boorish man. I have always been a boorish man, unlike some people who disregard the interests of the Liu family for their own interests.¡± Elder Qu said this with a pained expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It looks like you¡¯ve suffered quite a blow.¡± Elder Liu had rarely interfered in other matters. In the past few years, he had given power to Chen Meng¡¯er, and the things he had to do had dwindled. He now lived a leisurely life.


    He really did not know much about what had happened to his superiors.


    On the other hand, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Qu take the lead, she understood in her heart why Elder Qu was so angry.


    From the looks of it, the person at the top was not slow in his actions. It should be said that this matter had made the person at the top anxious.


    ¡°The blow is not small, Elder Liu. I never would have thought that the brother who had gone to the battlefield with me and fought against the enemy together, who would even sacrifice his own life in order to protect his family and country, would actually turn out like this. For the benefit of his family, he would lose his country.¡± When Elder Qu said this, his heart was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about the Lu family, are you?¡± Although Elder Liu was no longer in charge of things, there were some things that Elder Qu could point out to him.


    ¡°Yes. You know?¡± Elder Qu looked at Elder Liu and asked.


    ¡°Know what? That the Lu family is full of ambition?¡± Elder Liu asked back.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Qu nodded and stared unblinkingly at Elder Liu, waiting for Elder Liu¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not the only one who knows. I think many people in the capital know, but only those who have been close to the Lu family for the past few years don¡¯t know. Do you think that old fellow from the Lu family is a pushover? Let me tell you directly, the few of you treat him as your own brother, but he doesn¡¯t treat you as brothers at all. He only treats you as stepping stones for the Lu family to climb up the ranks.¡± Elder Liu also saw that he was familiar with Elder Qu, that was why he didn¡¯t hesitate to say these things.


    Otherwise, with Elder Liu¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to pay attention to those trivial matters in the courtyard. In any case, it was just that the other party didn¡¯t plot against him, so he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Is it just this matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just this matter. Grandpa isn¡¯t angry that easily. What he¡¯s angry about is that the matter of my father and the others being captured by Liu Yi and Zhang Da is directly rted to that person from the Lu family. It should be said that all of this was instigated by him from behind the scenes.¡± The one who spoke wasn¡¯t Elder Qu, it was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Girl, you know about it too?¡± Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a shocked look.


    ¡°I know. But after dad and the others were captured by Zhang Da and Liu Yi, I sent people to investigate. Oh, I have all the evidence of the Lu family¡¯s crimes over the years. Grandpa, do you want it? If you want it, I¡¯ll go get it for you now. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll deal with it myselfter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er already had all the evidence of the Lu family¡¯s crimes in her hands.


    Elder Qu thought for a moment. After he finished his mental struggle, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, give it to me.¡±

 Chapter 833

    <h4>Chapter 833:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er took out a thick folder and handed it to Elder Qu, Elder Qu did not dare ept it. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief. ¡°Girl, are you sure you want to give me all this? Did you take it by mistake?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Meng¡¯er is senile like you? If Meng¡¯er gave it to you, just take it. Take out the things in the folder and you¡¯ll know what they are,¡± Elder Liu took a sip of tea and said to Elder Qu rudely.


    ¡°Grandpa, take it out and take a look. Won¡¯t you know if I took the wrong one?¡± . However, Grandpa, before you take a look, I still hope that you are mentally prepared and won¡¯t get too excitedter. Although your body has always been very healthy, I¡¯m afraid that your emotions will fluctuate too much,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She was already thinking about whether she should take out her set of golden needles to prepare for a rainy day.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My heart still has the ability to bear it,¡± Elder Qu said. However, when he reached out to take the folder in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, he subconsciously took a deep breath. He looked nervous.


    ¡°Alright, stop trying to be brave. If you ask me, it¡¯s because you think too highly of the Lu family and Lu Zhenkai. Even though you and Lu Zhenkai have an undying rtionship, this was a long time ago. The current him is no longer the same as he was back then, and you are no longer the same as you were back then. So, don¡¯t be stubborn. Lu Zhenkai walked on this path today because he wanted to. No one forced him.¡± Elder Liu understood better than Elder Qu. It was also because he understood better than Elder Qu and the others that he didn¡¯t stay at the center like Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen.


    Instead, he came back to establish the Green Gang and lived his own life.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Lu Zhenkai has never treated you as a good brother. So, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Elder Qu didn¡¯t quite understand what Chen Meng¡¯er meant when she said that. When he opened the folder and took out the neatly stacked documents, he flipped through them one by one. Elder Qu, whose face was frighteningly angry, finally understood the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    That¡¯s right, this Lu Zhenkai really did not treat him as a brother that they had a rtionship with. He really did not expect that Lu Zhenkai was so capable. On the surface, he called them brothers, but in the end, he actually used them so thoroughly. Moreover, they did not notice it at all.


    Moreover, when Qu Yaobing and the rest went on missions, they almost lost their lives several times. Lu Zhenkai was always involved.


    He never thought that Lu Zhenkai would actually be so ruthless. For the sake of their family, for the sake of the development of the Lu family¡¯s descendants, he could actually harm others to such an extent. He was actually able to kill the people who were hindering the development of the Lu family without batting an eye.


    ¡°Grandpa, take a deep breath. Don¡¯t be too emotional. Let me tell you, it¡¯s not worth it to get sick because of this kind of person.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er noticed Elder Qu¡¯s expression. She was afraid that if he got emotional, something bad would happen.


    Elder Qu raised his head. When he met his precious granddaughter¡¯s worried gaze, the anger on his face dissipated a little. His heart was also warm. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa is fine. I won¡¯t be angered to the point of copsing. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be angered to the point of copsing. I still have to personally pull Lu Zhenkai down from his high horse. I want to make his family disappear from the capital. He really thinks that my family is easy to bully.¡± After reading this information, the feelings Elder Qu had for Lu Zhenkai had long disappeared. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to skin Lu Zhenkai alive and drink his blood. ¡°Girl, I won¡¯t talk. I¡¯ll go back now and discuss with your father and the others how to bring Lu Zhenkai down.¡±

 Chapter 834

    <h4>Chapter 834:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    With that said, Elder Qu stood up and was about to walk out. However, he had just taken a few steps when he came back.


    ¡°Hey, why are you back again?¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Qu who was walking back, with a guarded expression. He said, ¡°Let me tell you. Meng¡¯er is rarely free today. She has already said that she wants to apany me. You can¡¯t drag her away.¡± Elder Liu was afraid that Elder Qu woulde back to snatch Meng¡¯er away from him.


    ¡°Look at how much of a good-for-nothing you are. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to snatch Meng¡¯er away from you. I¡¯m just angry and hungry. I came to pack some snacks that Meng¡¯er personally made.¡± Elder Qu bared his teeth with a proud smile.


    He called out to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, give Grandpa that bag. I¡¯ll pack some snacks and leave. Oh right, if you have a cup, give me some tea that you brewed. No matter how good the chefs at home are, they¡¯re not as good as you.¡± Every time he ate Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s food, Elder Qu had to savor it well.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Qu¡¯s posture, which was simr to that of a bandit. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, put the te over there. I made a little more today. There¡¯s still a little more in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go pack it up for you now.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Elder Qu replied with a beaming smile. As he spoke, he stuffed the pastries into his mouth.


    ¡°Hey hey, I said you should eat less. These are all mine. Meng¡¯er has already gone to pack yours up for you.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu started to fight over the snacks. The members of the Green Gang who were around earlier could not bear to look at these two elders fighting over the snacks.


    Everyone tactfully left. They had to be tactful. If these two elders saw them, they would be the ones to suffer.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er came over after packing the snacks for Elder Qu, the two old men had already cleaned up the snacks on the tes. Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not see the two of them fighting over a te of snacks, she could imagine it when she looked at the clean te.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the tes that were too clean and shook her head helplessly. Then, she handed the snack bag in her hand to Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu took the bag of pastries and left.


    The next day, Chen Meng¡¯er woke up early in the morning and received a call from the person at the top.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone, she was still confused. She did not know why the person at the top called to look for her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m calling. Did I give you a big scare?¡± The person at the top smiled brightly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a big scare. I was just a little surprised. Why are you looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with him, so she asked directly. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she was no match for him if she beat around the bush with him.


    ¡°Haha, I like your personality. I¡¯m Looking for you today to tell you some good news.¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked, but she already had a rough guess.


    ¡°It¡¯s the mastermind from the headquarters. They¡¯ve already found him and locked him up. Last time, I saw that you were particrly concerned about this matter, so I made a phone call to let you know. So that you wouldn¡¯t keep thinking about this matter.¡± Although the person at the top was on the phone, there was a hint of a smile in his voice, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think that he was in a good mood at all.


    If she remembered correctly, the person who was arrested should be a member of the Lu family. And this member of the Lu family had a very close rtionship with the person at the top.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I really have to thank you for your hard work. I think that only by exposing the person behind the scenes can you sleep well at night.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a fake smile. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it would be strange if the person at the top could sleep well these few nights.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Then I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. When you¡¯re free,e and y with me more.¡± Laughter came from the phone.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± After hanging up, Chen Meng¡¯er was really in a good mood. As for the person at the top, Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that the cups and porcin in his office were probably going to suffer again. Chen Meng¡¯er even wanted to make a suggestion, they should change the porcin and ssware in his office into stic ones or iron ones that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste.


    If he knew what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking, he would probably have to change everything in the office.


    In the afternoon, she received a call from her grandfather, Elder Qu.


    On the phone, Elder Qu¡¯s voice was no longer as sonorous as before, and he seemed a little listless. He called to tell Chen Meng¡¯er that everything had been settled. He handed over the folder that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him yesterday.


    As for the evidence that Chen Meng¡¯er had given Elder Qu regarding the Lu family, everything was in great detail. The police and the military only needed to send someone to investigate a little more, and the results would be out.


    As a result, the people from the Lu family were all quickly taken away for investigation.


    Some were taken away by the police, and some were taken away by the military. In any case, the people that the Lu family left behind at home were not children, but only wealthydies who only knew how to shop all day long.


    On the other hand, although Elder Qu said that he was not sad about Lu Zhenkai¡¯s betrayal, he still found it difficult to ept it. wasn¡¯t it just that, today at the military base, when he saw those who had been imprisoned, Lu Zhenkai, who had suddenly aged more than ten years, had mixed feelings in his heart.


    On the other hand, when Lu Zhenkai saw Elder Qu, his emotions were agitated. He wanted nothing more than to pounce on Elder Qu and risk his life.


    In his words, it was all Elder Qu¡¯s fault that he, Lu Zhenkai, and the Lu family ended up like this.

 Chapter 835

    <h4>Chapter 835:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen someone do something so wrong. Not only did he not reflect on himself, he even med everyone else for his actions.


    That was true. How could he be so shameless? For the benefit of his family, he did not care about his past friendship and stepped on his own brother. How could he have a conscience?


    After Chen Meng¡¯er consoled Elder Qu over the phone, she asked Zhou Yunjie to get someone to keep an eye on the progress of the Lu family. The Lu family¡¯s matter involved quite a number of people. Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that some of the higher-ups were afraid that she would be implicated and exposed by the Lu family. They would think of all ways to help the Lu family get out of this and mitigate the crimes of the Lu family.


    This was not what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see. The Lu family was so arrogant and dared scheme against her family. Moreover, at this point, not only did they not know how to repent, they actually turned around and cursed Elder Qu and the others. It could be seen that if the Lu family were to be released this time, with their vicious and merciless appearance, they might even take revenge on the Qu family members.


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts were absolutely correct. There were quite a number of people at the top who were thinking of ways to speak up for the Lu family members and help them get out of this.


    However, with Chen Meng¡¯er around, it was impossible for the Lu family members to get out of this ce.


    As such, those who were busy thinking of ways to help the Lu family members get out of this situation and speak up for them had evidence of their crimes exposed. They were brought in as well.


    The moment the three or four people who were helping the Lu family entered, the higher-ups immediately fell silent. Everyone was afraid and did not dare speak anymore.


    Everyone was secretly discussing who the Lu family had offended this time. Moreover, they had offended them so thoroughly. The other party was going to wipe out the entire Lu family. No one knew who it was, but they only knew a little bit of it before they revealed it. Instantly, the entire circle of people in the capital was in an uproar.


    They said that the Lu family¡¯s foundation in the capital was not shallow. If an ordinary person wanted to touch the Lu family, they had to carefully weigh their own weight. With the Qu family and the Green Gang working together, how could the Lu family be a match for them?


    However, following that, someone raised another question. The Green Gang didn¡¯t seem to have any connection with the Qu family. No matter how they thought about it, these two families would never get together.


    Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, another so-called insider ran out and released the news. They said that the Green Gang and the Qu family could get together because of the youngdy of the Green Gang. The youngdy of the Green Gang was the female infant that the Qu family had lost for more than ten years.


    Well, this was like a bomb that had been thrown into the inner circle of the upper ss society in the capital. It had blown up. What kind of horrible luck had the Qu family gone through? Originally, it was almost impossible to find the child that had been lost for more than ten years.


    And even if they spent a lot of effort to find her, usually the lost child would be sent to the mountains or the countryside. Now that she was found, there was a rustic air about her. She simply could not be brought out. Not to mention what kind of good education she would receive. What prospects would she have.


    However, the Qu family was lucky. The child that was found was not only well-educated, but also had an incredible identity. The youngdy of the Green Gang, who had always been mysterious and spoiled by Elder Liu, was actually the missing baby girl of the Qu family.


    Some people said sourly in the dark, ¡°Even if the Qu family found the missing child, this child might not ept the Qu family.¡±


    As soon as this voice came out, it was blocked by others. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this anymore. If this lost child doesn¡¯t recognize the Qu family, why would she take action when the Qu family¡¯s fifth son was in trouble?¡± Well, this was another person who knew the truth.

 Chapter 836

    <h4>Chapter 836:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In any case, the news that the youngdy of the Green Gang was the missing child of the Qu family had covered up the news of the downfall of the Lu family.


    Recently, the people of the Qu family had been rather busy wherever they went. They would all be caught and asked a few questions about the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they really didn¡¯t have the guts to go, they would have charged straight into the Green Gang to find out what Chen Meng¡¯er looked like.


    However, these few days, Chen Meng¡¯er could be considered to have be the topic of discussion among the upper ss circles in the capital.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er stayed in the Green Gang and didn¡¯t go out, she heard Zhou Yunjie, Zhuge Yu, and the others bring back all sorts of topics to talk about her.


    Moreover, to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surprise, the hottest topic recently was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s future marriage partner. What kind of person would she find? Their family background and character should be worthy of Chen Meng¡¯er. Some noblewomen probably even helped to make a list.


    Just two days ago, Elder Qu was in a bad mood. Now, he was holding the list in high spirits and arguing with Elder Liu. ¡°Qiu Kaifeng from the Qiu family is not bad. He is also a good-looking person. I heard that he was sent into the army by Elder Qiu recently. He should be able to match my Meng¡¯er when hees out of the army. The most important thing is that the Qiu family are good people. There are no dirty matters in the family. This kid from the Su family is not bad. However, the Su family is too messy. If Meng¡¯er enters the Su family, her days will be too tiring. Of course, the people from the Su family don¡¯t have the guts to bully my Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu actually began to analyze each and every one of them.


    Qiu Kaifeng and Su Jinming, who were called out by him, sneezed countless times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think much. I see that these people don¡¯t exercise much. I reckon Meng¡¯er can beat them to the ground with just her little finger.¡± Elder Liu said with a look of disdain.


    On the other side, Fatty, Skinny, Zhuge Yu, and Ah Biao were holding a piece of paper and talking excitedly. ¡°This won¡¯t do. With his looks, he doesn¡¯t match our little miss at all.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. But, no matter how I look at it, he¡¯s not as good as our Yunjie.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in Elder Qu¡¯s presence, and Elder Liu was getting tired of listening. He turned his head and heard Fatty and the others talking about Chen Meng¡¯er. Now, for the first time, she realized that it wasn¡¯t just the noblewomen in the capital who were gossiping. In fact, the members of the Green Gang were also gossiping.


    ¡°Everyone, speaking of which, how old am I? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too early to be talking about this? Moreover, in the future, the other half will have to be chosen by me no matter what.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that if she didn¡¯t speak up to stop them, the more they talked, the more outrageous the crowd became. They couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    Once Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, everyone stopped and looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the topic was over, Fatty¡¯s loud voice was heard. ¡°Little Miss, are you still thinking about that kid, Yuwen Jing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Yuwen Jing¡¯s name isn¡¯t on the list that they¡¯ve drawn up.¡± Ah Biao also stepped forward.


    Fatty and Ah Biao had just finished talking, but Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have any reaction. Zhuge Yu and Skinny both pped Fatty and Ah Biao hard. ¡°You two are really bringing up the pot that doesn¡¯t boil. Go sit somewhere else.¡± Obviously, although Skinny and Zhuge Yu talked about Fatty and Ah Biao, they had the same thoughts as Fatty and Ah Biao. Their little miss was still thinking about Yuwen Jing in her heart.


    Even Elder Qu and Elder Liu were looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with worried eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when everyone looked at her. ¡°What kind of eyes are those? I¡¯ve never said that before. I just feel that I¡¯m still young and it¡¯s a little too early to talk about this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve already decided on a certain person in my heart.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true words. It was a thought that she hade up with after a few days of careful consideration.


    She felt that the current her might not be suitable to talk about love. It wasn¡¯t that she was young, but she realized that her feelings for Yuwen Jing were affected by too many factors from her previous life. Before she could figure out whether she really liked the current Yuwen Jing, or if she only liked Yuwen Jing because she had too deep of an impression of him from her previous life, she didn¡¯t want to settle down with her other half too early.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er did not realize that in her heart, there was still a ce for Yuwen Jing.


    After Elder Qu, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, their hearts that had been worried all this time could be considered to be at ease. These few days, they had been worried that Chen Meng¡¯er would hurt Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart by doing something. But now, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they could be at ease.


    Elder Qu and the others could be at ease, but Yuwen Jing had not been having an easy time during this period of time.


    His grandfather, Yuwen Hou, called him every few days to ask about his current situation with Chen Meng¡¯er, followed by a long lecture. This caused Yuwen Jing, who was already feeling frustrated because Chen Meng¡¯er ignored him, to feel even worse.


    As a result, the air pressure in the Buyano family¡¯s office in the capital had been very low during this period of time. The employees inside were careful every day and didn¡¯t dare even breathe loudly. As for those women who were infatuated with Yuwen Jing, they would stay as far away from him as possible. Right now, they didn¡¯t dare think about Yuwen Jing at all.


    Baro looked at Yuwen Jing, who was sitting in front of the office desk and emitting a cold aura. He really wanted to find an excuse to quickly slip away. He didn¡¯t want his master to vent his anger on himter.


    When Baro received the ranking list given to his mistress by the noblewomen of the capital, he cursed in his heart more than once. Why didn¡¯t they go shopping and drink afternoon tea? Why did they make such a list?


    Also, if they say they want to make a ranking list, then they could go ahead. Why did they just leave out his master¡¯s name? His master is a perfect match for his mistress!

 Chapter 837

    <h4>Chapter 837:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing held the so-called list of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s future partners. He stared at the names on it, as if he wanted to tear a hole in the paper.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you get this list?¡± Yuwen Jing asked coldly.


    Baro, who had always wanted to reduce his presence, was helpless when Yuwen Jing called him out, he could only step forward and answer, ¡°It was those noblewomen in the upper-ss circle who talked about whose child was worthy of the mistress. After a few people argued about it, they finally got this list.¡± After saying that, Baro thought for a while and added, ¡°However, in my opinion, this list is all fake.¡±


    Baro wanted to tter his master, but it was obvious that he did not tter him well. His master did not listen to him at all.


    Yuwen Jing waved his hand and motioned for Baro to leave. He wanted to be quiet.


    After Baro left, he was the only one left in the room. He leaned his body back hard against the office chair.


    Yuwen Jing had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was his, and he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s best choice. He had always believed that Chen Meng¡¯er would not abandon him and choose someone else. It had to be said that the matter of the Hilton family¡¯s eldest daughter and Wendy, was watched by others. The two of them were in love with him, and it had nothing to do with him.


    In the end, most of the responsibility for their drastic actions was also on them.


    However, only Yuwen Jing himself knew the actual situation.


    Yuwen Jing did not give any hint to the Hilton family¡¯s eldest daughter that he would like her, or even fall in love with her. It was all because of his own charm. However, he had long noticed that before these two women fell in love with him, he did not stop them. Instead, he allowed their feelings to develop.


    The Hilton family¡¯s eldest daughter was easy to deal with. As for Wendy, not only did he not remove her from his side, but he also ced her by his side to help him do things. Wendy could see him from time to time. This way, Wendy¡¯s feelings for him simply grew.


    Yes, Yuwen Jing did not give Wendy any response, and the reason he did so was very simple. He only wanted to let Chen Meng¡¯er know that he was not out of the market, and that he was also liked by many women. He wanted to make Chen Meng¡¯er feel a sense of crisis, and he wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to pay more attention to him.


    However, the development of the matter hadpletely exceeded his expectations. He did not expect Wendy to be so bold to actually dare attack Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family. She had even incited the Hilton family¡¯s eldest daughter to attack them. To be honest, Yuwen Jing was very regretful after the matter had happened.


    What made him even more regretful was that the change in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards himter was also at that time. Only then did Yuwen Jing realize that Chen Meng¡¯er was not an ordinary girl.


    This time, he had really made things worse. Yuwen Jing was unable to speak of the bitterness he was feeling now.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Meng¡¯er,e out quickly and see who this is.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already applied for leave from school for a few days and had not gone to school. It was rare for her to have the free time to exercise in the courtyard, she heard the voice of her second brother, Chen Haoxuan, from afar.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her second brother, Chen Haoxuan¡¯s voice. She raised her wrist and looked at her watch. Only then did she realize that it was already time to end school.


    ¡°Haoxuan, who is it? Why are you so excited?¡± Chen Haoxuan was agitated. He had forgotten that this was the Green Gang. The voice that responded to him was not his sister, Chen Meng¡¯er, but Elder Liu. He immediately quieted down.

 Chapter 838

    <h4>Chapter 838:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Liu. He used to be our friend in the vige. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I was too excited.¡± Chen Haoxuan stopped and scratched his head. He said in embarrassment.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Liu.¡± A tall boy with ck hair and blue eyes followed behind Chen Haoxuan. He stopped and greeted Elder Liu politely.


    Elder Liu sized up the boy from head to toe and turned to ask Chen Haoxuan, ¡°Haoxuan, are you sure this kid is from your previous vige? No matter how I look at it, he¡¯s mixed-race.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, he¡¯s from our vige. His name is Chen Ming, his mother is from our vige, and his father isn¡¯t from our vige. I just found out that his father is actually a foreigner. His blue eyes are just like his father¡¯s.¡± Chen Haoxuan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Meng¡¯er is in the backyard now. You guys can go in.¡± Elder Liu said with a smile. However, Elder Liu was thinking of finding someone to investigate the identity of this mixed-race boy called Chen Ming. If his eyesight had not deteriorated, this boy¡¯s eyes gave him a very familiar feeling.


    ¡°Hey, then Grandpa Liu, we¡¯ll go look for Meng¡¯er First.¡± Chen Haoxuan pulled Chen Ming. They jogged to find Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Your memory is too bad. Grandpa has said this so many times, but you still haven¡¯t changed your hot-tempered temper.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had heard Chen Haoxuan¡¯s voice a long time ago, and now she heard the sound of Chen Haoxuan¡¯s footsteps. From the swing hanging on the two towering trees, she jumped down lightly.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my temper. Every time I get excited, I forget. And every time, Grandpa Liu catches me red-handed.¡± Chen Haoxuan scratched his hair in annoyance, however, in the blink of an eye, Chen Haoxuan threw this annoyance to the back of his mind. ¡°Oh right, Meng¡¯er, take a look. Do you still recognize him?¡± Chen Haoxuan pulled Chen Ming, who was a head taller than him, in front of him. He smiled and asked with a smug look on his face.


    Speaking of which, when Chen Ming was standing in front of him, he didn¡¯t recognize him. In the end, he only recognized him after Chen Ming introduced himself.


    When Chen Ming first saw Chen Meng¡¯er just now, he thought that he had seen a fairy who had descended from the sky. When Chen Haoxuan was talking to Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Ming stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking. He was afraid that if he blinked, the little fairy would fly away.


    It was when Chen Haoxuan pulled him back that he came back to his senses.


    When Chen Ming came back to his senses, he revealed a rare shy expression. His ears and face were red. It was obvious that he was a pure and innocent boy. Chen Ming did not even dare look at Chen Meng¡¯er directly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Ming, who was taller than her brother, Chen Haoxuan, but had a shy look on his face. She was amused at first. ¡°Chen Ming,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered deliberately.


    Chen Ming¡¯s heart trembled when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er call out his name. A silent sense of joy rushed through his entire body. He had never felt that his name was so nice to hear.


    Chen Haoxuan let out a miserable cry. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you so amazing? You actually recognized Chen Ming. He stood in front of me for half a day, but I still couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to have such poor eyesight?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and asked with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Chen Haoxuan, who was slow to react, finally reacted. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Chen Ming ispletely different from when he was young. No matter how good your eyesight is, you still can¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to react today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that every time she bullied her second brother, her mood would be especially good. Because of this, Chen Meng¡¯er reflected on herself. However, after she saw that her second brother didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood after being bullied by her, she didn¡¯t feel conflicted anymore.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Haoxuan expressed that he was very helpless towards his younger sister.


    Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous appearance and his eyes shed. His heart rippled slightly. From the moment he was born until now, he had never felt this way. Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his chest. That feeling was too wonderful.


    ¡°Alright, your voice was so loud before. I just couldn¡¯t not hear it even if I didn¡¯t want to,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined. ¡°Chen Ming, hello. It¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to have changed so much. I can¡¯t even tell what you looked like when you were young anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time, Meng¡¯er. You¡¯ve changed so much too.¡± What Chen Ming didn¡¯t say was that she was bing more and more beautiful. So beautiful that when he saw her, his heart wasn¡¯t even his own anymore.


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure had always been deeply imprinted in Chen Ming¡¯s memory. However, in his memory, Chen Meng¡¯er was still a little girl who looked like a doll. He had never seen such a cute little girl. And, such a cute little girl had given him a lot of help and gave him the courage to continue living.


    Therefore, all these years, he had always wanted to find this little girl and properly thank her.


    However, he had never expected that the cute little girl from back then would have grown into a beautiful girl. Moreover, she was so beautiful that he fell in love with her at first sight.


    Chen Ming, who had just begun to fall in love, knew that his abnormal reaction was because he had fallen in love with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had a ridiculously low EQ, did not notice at all that Chen Ming was looking at her affectionate eyes. She smiled and said to Chen Ming, ¡°Of course, a girl will change as she grows up. If I don¡¯t change a little, won¡¯t I be an erged doll?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had heard many people praise her for being cute since she was young.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two had Chen Haoxuan as a medium. Soon, the strangeness between the three of them disappeared. The three of them sat there talking andughing, as if they had suddenly returned to their childhood.


    ¡°Hey, Chen Ming, you shouldn¡¯t be called Chen Ming now, right?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er had not checked Chen Ming¡¯s information, with her eyesight, she could tell that Chen Ming was wearing a high-grade custom-made uniform, Chen Ming was not the child of the Chen family vige who had been bullied by other children.


    In front of his own people, Chen Haoxuan, who was always slow to react, only reacted at this time. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Ming, tell us about your situation for the past few years.¡±

 Chapter 839

    <h4>Chapter 839:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that not long after your family left, my father came back to look for me and my mother.¡± Speaking of his father, Chen Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with an unknown emotion, after so many years, although he had followed his father back, he still could notpletely forgive his father. ¡°However, when he found us, my mother¡¯s health was already very bad.¡±


    ¡°Then how is your mother¡¯s health now? If she is still feeling unwell, you can ask Meng¡¯er to take a look at her. Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills are very good.¡± Chen Haoxuan still had some memory of Chen Ming¡¯s mother, not only Chen Ming, Chen Meng¡¯er also had some memory. Chen Ming¡¯s mother was a very gentle and kind person. At that time, Chen Ming¡¯s family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t good. However, every time she saw Chen Haoxuan, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others would take out the few snacks in the house and stuff them with it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess the situation from Chen Ming¡¯s expression. However, in her impression, other than her physical weakness, Chen Ming¡¯s mother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t too bad.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. My mother is long gone. She left a month after my father found us,¡± Chen Ming said as his eyes turned red. His mother¡¯s death had always been a pain in his heart. And the words of the doctor back then had made him hate his father to this day.


    The doctor had said that if they hade to the hospital a week earlier, his mother could still be saved. Therefore, he had been ming his father in his heart. Why didn¡¯t hee to find him and his mother earlier? Especially after he returned to the Wharton family and found out why his father hade to find him and his mother after such a long time, he hated his father even more.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Chen Haoxuan was at a loss. Chen Haoxuan felt really bad when he mentioned her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chen Ming smiled, but there was a bit of bitterness in his smile. It was only after his mother passed away that he truly experienced what it meant to be a child with a mother like a treasure. ¡°This is all in the past. I¡¯ve long epted this fact in my heart. Moreover, after my father and I returned to his family, life was pretty good. At least, I didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing anymore.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s smile made Chen Haoxuan and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hearts ache when they saw it.


    For a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t know what to say. Thoseforting words, no matter how hard they tried, couldn¡¯t be said. Because, thoseforting words, in the eyes of Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoxuan, seemed so pale and powerless.


    ¡°Right, who is your father?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked. She wanted to break the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°My father is Jim Wharton,¡± Chen Ming replied. ¡°I also have a name, Abby Wharton. However, I still like to be called Chen Ming.¡± The name Chen Ming, made him feel like he had a sense of belonging.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the sessor of the Wharton family that was brought back from the outside.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly understood. Chen Ming had changed his name. She roughly knew his situation. She hadn¡¯t expected that the boy who had been bullied by the children of the vige all those years ago would actually be the sessor of the famous Wharton family in Country M.


    However, it was precisely because Chen Meng¡¯er knew Chen Ming¡¯s identity that she looked at Chen Ming with a trace of sympathy.


    Speaking of which, ording to the information she had obtained, Chen Ming, the sessor of the Wharton family, hadn¡¯t been having an easy time in the Wharton family.


    That year, the elder of the Wharton family, Chen Ming¡¯s grandfather, didn¡¯t agree to Chen Ming entering the Wharton family. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to his son, Chen Ming¡¯s father, Jim Wharton, who insisted that he felt guilty about Chen Ming¡¯s mother¡¯s death. He insisted on bringing Chen Ming back to the Wharton family.

 Chapter 840

    <h4>Chapter 840:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In the end, Chen Ming¡¯s grandfather, the elder of the Wharton family, relented on the condition that Chen Ming could return to the Wharton family, but he didn¡¯t have the right to inherit. He didn¡¯t agree to let a person who wasn¡¯t a pure-blooded citizen of Country M, inherit the Wharton family. As for Chen Ming¡¯s father, at that time, his only thought was to let Chen Ming return to the Wharton family. As for the right to inherit, he didn¡¯t even consider Chen Ming at all.


    Therefore, Chen Ming entered the Wharton family. Although he was the eldest young master of the Wharton family in name and enjoyed all the material treatment of the Wharton family¡¯s eldest young master, the servants within the family looked down on Chen Ming, they would often bully Chen Ming in secret.


    In the first few years, Chen Ming¡¯s life within the Wharton family was very difficult.


    As for his father, in the second year after he returned to the Wharton family, he married his current stepmother, who was also a youngdy from arge family in country M. as a result, his status in the Wharton family became lower and lower, it also became more and more awkward. Many people in the Wharton family were waiting to see him be a joke.


    Everyone was discussing whether he would be expelled from the Wharton family after his stepmother gave birth.


    One had to know that his stepmother was a very powerful woman, and her ambitions were not small.


    Perhaps the higher-ups pitied him, but what those people wanted to see did not happen because his father had been married to his stepmother for two years and had never had a child. As for his father, when his stepmother went to the hospital to check, it was his father who had a problem, and his father was no longer able to have children.


    As a result, his position in the Wharton family had changed. His grandfather had no choice but to relent and let him be the sessor of the Wharton family.


    Chen Ming¡¯s position in the Wharton family had undergone an earth-shattering change. His days were also much better than before. At the very least, the people in the Wharton family no longer dared look down on him, because he was no longer the eldest young master without the right to inherit, he was now the sessor of the Wharton family.


    However, what followed was the assassin sent by his stepmother. His stepmother was unwilling to let such arge family like the Wharton family fall into the hands of Chen Ming.


    However, his stepmother was ultimately unable to take his life, because his grandfather, the elder of the Wharton family, hade out to save his life, and had sent him to study in the most famous military academy in Country M. He would not let anything happen to Chen Ming. Otherwise, their bloodline would be cut off.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er knows me?¡± Chen Ming gave Chen Meng¡¯er a bashful smile. He didn¡¯t have the usual fierce look of the Wharton family¡¯s heir.


    The current Chen Ming wasn¡¯t that innocent youth who had just entered the Wharton family and didn¡¯t know anything. After all these years of training, he had long since matured. He had long be an outstanding sessor to the Wharton family. Even back then, his grandfather had never thought highly of Chen Ming, however, he had no choice but to let Chen Ming be the sessor of the Wharton family¡¯s elder. He also had no choice but to give a thumbs up to this grandson of his.


    ¡°You¡¯re famous, how could I not know? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Chen family vige¡¯s Chen Ming that we know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to admit that this world was really small.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve heard so much about the youngdy of the Green Gang. I just didn¡¯t expect that this Chen Meng¡¯er is the Chen Meng¡¯er I knew back then.¡± If he had known earlier, he would have run back to the country to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. This time, if he didn¡¯t have official business to attend to, he would have made a trip back to the country.


    It was rare for him to be excited, so he got someone to investigate his childhood ymates and find Chen Haoxuan. Otherwise, he would have really missed out on the princess in his life.


    ¡°Hey, can you two not y charades here? Tell me clearly.¡± Chen Haoxuan was confused.


    ¡°We have been talking clearly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoxuan innocently.


    Chen Ming also cooperated. ¡°Yeah, Meng¡¯er and I didn¡¯t y charades.¡±


    ¡°You guys are great. You actually ganged up to bully me. I dote on you for nothing. Hmph, Little Ming, you¡¯re a jerk.¡± Chen Haoxuan¡¯s silly look came out again.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. If you want to know anythingter, you can ask me or ask him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Chen Haoxuan was really angry, so she quickly smoothed his hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chen Haoxuan was very easy to coax.


    After coaxing Chen Haoxuan, Chen Meng¡¯er then asked Chen Ming, ¡°Oh right, if I remember correctly, your family seems to have a coboration with the Lu family in the capital city. Did youe back this time to deal with the coboration between the Wharton family and the Lu family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory was absolutely good.


    ¡°Yes, the board of directors heard that something had happened to the Lu family, so they sent me back to take a look. I bet they sent me here so that they wouldn¡¯t have to hire an interpreter.¡± Chen Ming was still in the mood to joke with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then how did you deal with it? Is your family nning to save the Lu family, or¡­?¡± Speaking of serious matters, Chen Meng¡¯er put on a serious face.


    Chen Ming finally reacted. He had heard that the Lu family had fallen because they had offended the Qu family and the Green Gang. The Qu family and the Green Gang had joined hands because of the youngdy of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When he thought of this, he probed, ¡°Meng¡¯er, is the Lu family¡¯s matter your doing?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an old friend, I won¡¯t lie. The Lu family¡¯s copse was their own doing, and I only yed the role of adding fuel to the fire. However, I don¡¯t want to see the Lu family¡¯s existence in the capital anymore,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said frankly.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I know what to do,¡± Chen Ming said seriously after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood what Chen Ming meant. ¡°If you don¡¯t save the Lu family, how are you going to exin it to the board of directors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a reassuring expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, kid. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll call your grandfather in a while and exin it to him.¡± Elder Liu, who had listened in the corner for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t help but stand up and speak.

 Chapter 841

    <h4>Chapter 841:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally willing toe out.¡± With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s extraordinary sensitivity, Chen Meng¡¯er knew the moment Elder Liu appeared. However, she knew that her grandfather was still a childish person, and, there was nothing that her grandfather could not know about their conversation, so she did not say anything. ¡°I was just wondering how long you would be standing there.¡±


    Elder Liu wasn¡¯t angry at all when he heard his precious granddaughter¡¯s teasing, instead, he said cheerfully, ¡°I didn¡¯te to the corner on purpose. I just found this kid a little familiar. I didn¡¯t think of it just now, but when I turned my head, I remembered who he looked like. So, I came here to confirm with him. In the end, I heard you talk about the Wharton family as soon as I came. Fine, now I don¡¯t have to ask. This kid is Elder Wharton¡¯s grandson. Haha, at that time, I tried to persuade him not to take those random things so seriously. At that time, he still didn¡¯t listen to me. In the end, he still had topromise himself. Kid, your performance wasn¡¯t bad. You helped preserve China¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard her grandfather talking further and further. This was a matter of China¡¯s reputation. Her forehead was about to be creased.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, I often heard Grandpa mention you. This time when I returned to China, Grandpa even asked me toe and see you. I¡¯ll help you send your regards.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s etiquette made it impossible for people to spot any mistakes. With one look, it was obvious that he had worked hard to learn. That¡¯s right. If Chen Ming had made even the slightest mistake during his time in the Wharton family, then there wasn¡¯t even a need to think about his ending.


    ¡°Kid, I still don¡¯t understand your grandpa. I believe that he asked you toe and visit me. However, asking to send my regards is probably something that you added on yourself. This old fellow can¡¯t wait for me to be miserable each day. Only then will he be happy.¡±Elder Liu and the elder of the Wharton family were enemies. Whenever the two of them met, the degree of passion between them wasn¡¯t much less than Elder Liu and Elder Qu.


    When Elder Liu saw Chen Ming, it was as if he had suddenly found a bosom friend. He pulled Chen Ming and was about to start scolding his grandfather, Elder Wharton, for being bad. ¡°Ah kid, let me tell you. Your grandfather is an old antique. His temper is bad and hard.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s useless toin to him. Even if he doesn¡¯t like his grandfather anymore, you won¡¯t agree with him here,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said helplessly. She was helping Chen Ming to get out of the awkward situation. Chen Ming¡¯s smile towards Elder Liu was very stiff.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Chen Ming gave Chen Meng¡¯er a grateful smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, I won¡¯t talk to him anymore. I¡¯ll go and call his grandfather to beat him up.¡± As Elder Liu said that, he turned around and was about to leave. However, after he turned around, he remembered something, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Oh right, about the Lu family¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll exin it to Elder Wharton in a while. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, grandfather,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said impolitely.


    After Elder Liu left, Chen Haoxuan heaved a heavy sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, Grandpa Liu has finally left.¡± From the moment Elder Liu appeared, Chen Haoxuan had always been hiding and did not dare even breathe loudly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her second brother who wanted to cover his face every time he saw her grandfather. Her grandfather was not a wolf that ate people. What was there to be afraid of?


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished saying these words in her mind when the white wolf, who had been taking a nap at the side, woke up, stretched, and let out a series of wolf cries. Chen Haoxuan and Chen Ming, who did not know the existence of Dudu, were shocked.

 Chapter 842

    <h4>Chapter 842:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Haoxuan was even more animated. He dashed behind Chen Meng¡¯er and hid behind her, only peeking out his head. He looked at the white wolf and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a wolf?¡±


    As Chen Haoxuan spoke, he happened to meet the white wolf¡¯s eyes. Chen Haoxuan wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him. He actually saw a look of contempt in the white wolf¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you already hear it?¡± The white wolf stretched its body and walked elegantly behind Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, it used its tail to exert force, and threw Chen Haoxuan, who was hiding behind Chen Meng¡¯er, out.


    Chen Haoxuan didn¡¯t even have time to react. What had happened. He only felt a force sweep towards him, and then his entire body flew out.


    ¡°AH!¡± Chen Haoxuan fell to the ground.


    This situation happened too suddenly, and Chen Ming did not react for a long time. After he reacted, he ran to pull Chen Haoxuan up.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, seeing that her second brother, Chen Meng¡¯er, had only fallen to the ground and was fine, she did not run over tofort Chen Haoxuan. She touched Dudu beside her and lectured him, ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, understand? This time, seeing that you know the severity of your actions, I won¡¯t punish you. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll either send you back or cut your food in half.¡±


    Dudu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s punishment and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a pitiful expression. It let out a sad sound, as if it was protesting, but also pretending to be pitiful.


    Chen Haoxuan was supported by Chen Ming. He touched his buttocks that was bruised andined to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you definitely can¡¯t let it off. My butt is about to break.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say too much. Dudu can understand what you¡¯re saying. Be careful, the next time youe, I won¡¯t be at home and he will take revenge on you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Chen Haoxuan, then she said, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a man. You only fell on your butt once. Is there a need to act so pitiful?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, not only did you not help me, you even lectured me.¡± Chen Haoxuan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an aggrieved expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long been used to Chen Haoxuan acting pitiful. She turned a blind eye to Chen Haoxuan¡¯s pitiful expression. She took Dudu to get him some food. Dudu had already slept for an entire afternoon, he should have been hungry long ago.


    Chen Ming could not stand Chen Haoxuan¡¯s pitiful expression. He saw that Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Chen Haoxuan and left. He patted Chen Haoxuan¡¯s shoulder.


    Chen Haoxuan turned his head to look at Chen Ming with a pitiful expression. Chen Ming was shocked by Chen Haoxuan¡¯s expression and had goosebumps all over. Chen Ming could not help but rub his arm and said, ¡°Dude, to be honest, this expression really doesn¡¯t suit you. No wonder Meng¡¯er ignored you.¡±


    Chen Ming¡¯s return to China this time was to deal with the problem of working with the Lu family.


    Elder Liu called his grandfather and exined the situation of the Lu family in the country. He received a call from his grandfather, telling him to stop meddling in the Lu family¡¯s affairs. As for working with the Lu family, he could find another suitable partner in the country.


    As for this suitable partner, other than the Green Gang and Chen Meng¡¯er, who else would he choose?


    In these two days, Chen Ming had been running to the Green Gang all day long.


    Chen Ming had said that he wanted to cooperate with the Green Gang, so he would personallye to Chen Meng¡¯er to discuss big and small matters. This made Chen Ming and his subordinates secretly wonder what had happened to their young master recently. Why had he be so diligent?


    One had to know that Chen Ming would usually give some advice on the side when it wasn¡¯t a major issue. He wouldn¡¯t do it himself.


    Only Chen Ming¡¯s assistant knew that his young master had just begun to fall in love. He had taken a liking to the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    And this assistant of Chen Ming was assigned to him by his grandfather, Elder Wharton. Needless to say, this assistant was definitely one of his grandfather¡¯s men. If he made any moves, his grandfather would definitely know immediately.


    And Chen Ming didn¡¯t chase this assistant away. Firstly, he knew that if he chased this assistant away, there would be another one sent over. Secondly, other than this assistant being one of his grandfather¡¯s men, this assistant was so outstanding in other aspects that no one could find fault with him. With such a capable subordinate, he would be able to save a lot of worry. In that case, why did he have to find something to do when he had nothing to do?


    The result of keeping this assistant was that Elder Wharton knew at the first moment that his only grandson was moved. He had fallen in love with the youngdy of the Green Gang.


    Originally, this assistant thought that Elder Wharton would voice his objection and would immediately call his young master back to Country M when he received the news from him. He had been prepared to be scolded by his young master. Even when he returned to the hotel at night, he was already quietly packing his luggage and preparing to return to Country M.


    But to his surprise, Elder Wharton actually didn¡¯t do anything.


    Who said that Elder Wharton didn¡¯t do anything? After he received the news from his assistant, he immediately called Elder Liu. He knew how much Elder Liu cared about his granddaughter. He deliberately provoked Elder Liu, saying that he wanted his grandson to snatch his granddaughter back to the Wharton family.


    Elder Liu received a call from Elder Wharton and was greatly angered by his words. However, Elder Liu wasn¡¯t so easily defeated. Moreover, he believed that his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, wouldn¡¯t be so easily pursued.


    Therefore, after Elder Liu took a few deep breaths, contrary to Elder Wharton¡¯s expectations, he didn¡¯t jump up and down in a hurry. Instead, he told him to stop dreaming and not even think about it. Then, he hung up the phone.


    After Elder Liu¡¯s provocation, Elder Wharton called Chen Ming, then, he threw a sentence at Chen Ming without any rhyme or reason. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. You must get the youngdy of the Green Gang for me. I want to see how Elder Liu Bolin will jump up and down.¡±


    Elder Wharton¡¯s call made Chen Ming confused. However, his grandfather¡¯s words made him have a lot of confidence in getting Chen Meng¡¯er. He was originally afraid that his grandfather would try to stop him. However, when he received his grandfather¡¯s call and heard his grandfather mention Chen Meng¡¯er, his heart jumped a few times!

 Chapter 843

    <h4>Chapter 843:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Ming was confident that he could win Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    As for Elder Liu, after he hung up on Elder Wharton, he wanted to order him to not allow Chen Ming to join the Green Gang in the future. However, before he could say this, Zhuge Yu whispered into Elder Liu¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t do this this time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Elder Liu raised his eyebrows and asked. What a joke. Why couldn¡¯t he control the other half of his granddaughter? No matter what, he had to find someone pleasing to the eye for his granddaughter. Although the grandson of that Elder Wharton looked good, with Wharton as a difficult grandpa to deal with, his precious granddaughter would be bullied by that old fellow if she were to marry him.


    Elder Liu never thought about what kind of person his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, was. In this world, there were probably more people who wanted to bully her than he could count on his hand. With the amount of money that Wharton had, if he wanted to bully Chen Meng¡¯er, he¡¯d better save it.


    ¡°Because of Yuwen Jing, Little Miss definitely hasn¡¯t been in a good mood recently. Although she didn¡¯t show it in front of us, I think she¡¯s also afraid that we¡¯ll worry. This time, Little Miss didn¡¯t go out much and stayed in the Green Gang. After Chen Ming came, I saw the smile on Little Miss¡¯s face be wider,¡± Zhuge Yu said to Elder Liu.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Zhuge Yu was thinking, she would probably vomit blood. She didn¡¯t go out much, but that wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to go out! Her grandfather, Elder Liu, left everything to her. The Green Gang and the Liu family had so many things that she had to deal with. How could she have the time to go out? As for Chen Ming¡¯s appearance, it really made Chen Meng¡¯er feel a lot better.


    At least, she and Chen Ming had a lot inmon.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± After Elder Liu heard Zhuge Yu¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. Although he was still a little unhappy in his heart, letting Wharton¡¯s grandson be so close to his precious granddaughter would mean that Elder Wharton had seeded. However, for the sake of his precious granddaughter, Elder Liu could only give in. ¡°Alright, I got it. However, help me keep an eye on him. If that kid does anything unruly, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Throw him out immediately.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Sir.¡± Zhuge Yu replied with a smile.


    Speaking of which, Zhuge Yu didn¡¯t think that if Chen Ming really did touch their little miss, they would still need to do it. At that time, his little miss would probably throw Chen Ming out of the Green Gang personally, even if his little miss didn¡¯t do it, that white wolf would probably be happy to oblige.


    Speaking of the white wolf, Zhuge Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was the first time he had seen someone so understanding. The white wolf¡¯s possessiveness towards his family¡¯s little miss really rendered people speechless.


    During this period of time, Chen Ming had been using official business to run to the Green Gang every day. He had also be familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er and had long lost the sense of unfamiliarity from before. On top of that, Chen Haoxuan woulde over from time to time to make jokes, Chen Meng¡¯er actually liked the feeling of getting along with Chen Ming.


    She did not reject Chen Ming. He was always running to the Green Gang whenever he had something to do. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not notice the little thoughts Chen Ming had for her at all. Shepletely treated Chen Ming as a friend that she could get along with.


    Chen Ming also felt that the subtle change in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards him. Although it was far from what he had expected, Chen Ming was still very happy about this subtle change. He was not in a hurry at all. He had plenty of time, let Chen Meng¡¯er slowly get used to his existence and then slowly ept his feelings.

 Chapter 844

    <h4>Chapter 844:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, what made Chen Ming feel aggrieved was the white wolf that Chen Meng¡¯er raised. Every time he tried to get a little closer to Chen Meng¡¯er, the white wolf would bare its teeth at him, and even more so, it would hunch its back, it seemed that if he moved a little further, it would not be polite and would attack him.


    After Chen Ming went back, he looked up a lot of information and wanted to curry favor with the white wolf. However, all his efforts were in vain. The white wolf did not bother with him at all. It returned his ttery with a roll of its eyes.


    ***


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, what have you been doing recently? Do you want to be a bachelor for the rest of your life?¡± On this day, Yuwen Hou, who had just returned from the Green Gang, picked up his phone angrily and called Yuwen Jing as soon as he returned home. Yuwen Hou was furious.


    Even Madam Yuwen was useless in putting out the fire for him. ¡°Hubby, what are you angry about? Let the younger generation handle their own matters. It¡¯s useless no matter how anxious you are.¡±


    Yuwen Jing, who had been extremely annoyed recently, would have hung up long ago if it wasn¡¯t for his grandfather calling him. He also wanted to win Chen Meng¡¯er back, but he had thought of many ways to do so. When he had just started to carry out his n, Elder Liu had interrupted all of his ns the moment he made his move.


    He was holding a lot of anger in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Elder Liu was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold himself back from dealing with Elder Liu. He was already on the verge of going crazy.


    Yuwen Jing listened to his grandfather¡¯s old-fashioned manner on the other end of the phone. He really wanted to hang up the phone. However, his grandfather¡¯s words made him stop.


    ¡°Grandfather, what did you say just now?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous light. The hand holding the phone became tighter and tighter, as if he was going to break the phone.


    ¡°What did I say? I said that Meng¡¯er was going to be snatched away by someone else. Yuwen Jing, I¡¯ll tell you the truth today. Do you have that kind of intention toward Meng¡¯er? If you don¡¯t have any feelings for Meng¡¯er, I won¡¯t call you again in the future. I won¡¯t care about your stupid matters anymore.¡± Marquis Yuwen was really angry.


    When he thought about how Elder Liu had said in front of him that that kid had a good impression of Meng¡¯er and was currently pursuing her, he became even more furious.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve said it long ago. My wife will be no one else but Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he forcefully suppressed the urge to rush to the Green Gang. ¡°Jing, don¡¯t listen to your Grandpa¡¯s nonsense. You guys should handle the matter between yourselves properly. Just follow your own heart.¡± Madam Yuwen finally snatched the phone from him, after rolling her eyes at Yuwen Hou. She consoled Yuwen Jing over the phone.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Yuwen Jing said. However, when he hung up the phone, the temperature in the office immediately dropped by a lot.


    When Baro and Allen, who had just returned from outside, were called into the office, both of them could not help but shiver.


    ¡°What has happened to the Green Gang recently?¡± Yuwen Jing asked coldly.


    Allen and Baro did not understand why their master suddenly asked this question. The two of them looked at each other, confused,


    ¡°Master, there hasn¡¯t been any movement from the Green Gang recently. The Qu family has been handling the Lu family¡¯s matters,¡± Baro replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. I¡¯m asking if any other men have appeared by your mistress¡¯s side recently?¡± Yuwen Jing did not have the patience to beat around the bush with them and directly asked.


    ¡°Ah? Which man is so bold to actually have designs on our mistress? Could it be that Su Jinming from the Su Family? No way, even if he has such evil intentions, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to do so,¡± Allen, who had just been released, said. He didn¡¯t learn any lessons at all.


    Baro also didn¡¯t have the strength to remind Allen again. He knew that this was his brother¡¯s character. He wouldn¡¯t be able to change it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Go and check if there are any other men who have appeared by your mistress¡¯s side recently and are close to her.¡± Yuwen Jing ordered with a dark face.


    ¡°Yes, Master. We¡¯ll go right away,¡± Baro replied and pulled Allen out of Yuwen Jing¡¯s office.


    ¡°Allen, you have a good eye. You haven¡¯t stayed in the rainforest enough, have you? Master will probably let you go to the desert next time,¡± Baro could not help but say.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯m also kind enough to remind Master. I think it¡¯s very convenient for Master to stay here. If he doesn¡¯t work hard, our mistress might really have to change people. Don¡¯t you see how many people are surrounding Mistress and eyeing her covetously? Only Master can¡¯t see that. He thought that he and Mistress would definitely make it to the end.¡± Allen could not help butin to Baro.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the door behind them, which had been tightly shut just a moment ago, suddenly opened.


    Yuwen Jing, who had an icy expression, walked out of the room. Allen was so frightened that he quickly shut his mouth. However, it was obviously toote by then. Every word he had said previously had entered Yuwen Jing¡¯s ears.


    Even Baro felt a headacheing on. This brother of his had been unlucky recently. It was rare for him to mutter behind his back, but his master had caught him red-handed.


    ¡°Hehe, Master, about that, we¡¯ll go and investigate right now. We¡¯ll go and investigate right now.¡± The smile on Allen¡¯s face was as stiff as it could be.


    Allen himself felt that he had been too unlucky recently. was he going to have some bad luck or something.


    As Allen spoke, he turned around and was about to slip away. However, how could Yuwen Jing give him such a chance? ¡°Is what you said just now true? Are there are many men who are eyeing your mistress?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Allen knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time, so he simply closed his eyes, turned around, and replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that carelessly. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Su Jinming from the Su family has always been eyeing Mistress. If it weren¡¯t for him being a hindrance to the Su family, he would have long made a move on Mistress. As for other things, there are still quite a number of them. There are quite a number of boys in mistress¡¯s school who have given her love letters. However, Master, don¡¯t worry. With her second brother around, those love letters won¡¯t be able to reach her hands.¡± Fortunately, Allen added this sentence and made Yuwen Jing¡¯splexion slightly better.

 Chapter 845

    <h4>Chapter 845:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Whenever Yuwen Jing thought about how Chen Meng¡¯er was chatting andughing with other men, he would feel irritated. He could not sit still at all. He wished that he could throw away the mountain of documents on his desk one by one.


    What he wanted to know now was which man had the guts to dream of his woman?


    Now that he happened to meet Allen and Baro who were gossiping behind his back, he took it out on them, it could be said that Baro and Allen were unlucky and happened to bump into the muzzle of the gun. ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to my orders now, did you? Ah, I told you to investigate, but you still have the leisure to chat here. It seems that you have to go back and learn the rules again.¡±


    When Baro and Allen heard that their master wanted them to go back and learn the rules again, both of them subconsciously shivered.


    ¡°No, Master, we¡¯re going, we¡¯re going.¡± It was rare for Allen to be smart. He pulled Baro, and without waiting for Yuwen Jing to answer, he turned around and quickly slipped away as if the soles of his feet had been smeared with oil.


    After Baro and Allen left, Yuwen Jing also had the same thoughts as he went back to deal with the documents on the table. He paced back and forth in his office. In the end, he could not help but take the car keys and go out.


    Yuwen Jing stepped on the elerator and drove the car to the gate of the Green Gang. When he reached the gate of the Green Gang, he was a little hesitant and did not dare go in.


    He remembered what Chen Meng¡¯er said on the phone two days ago. He did not dare go in. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would say something that he could not ept in front of him. This was also the reason why he did not go to the Green Gang these few days.


    Just as Yuwen Jing was hesitating whether to go in or not, a ck car stopped at the gate of the Green Gang. Yuwen Jing felt that the license te of this car was unfamiliar, so he paid attention.


    He stared at the car and waited for the person in the car to get out.


    Chen Ming knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would not be working at this time and was resting. He asked the driver to send him over. This time, not only did hee, he even went to a famous pastry shop in the capital to buy cake for Chen Meng¡¯er and some snacks for Elder Liu, who loved to eat sweet things at his age.


    Although Elder Liu looked down on Chen Ming¡¯s grandfather, Elder Wharton, he still couldn¡¯t help but say to Zhuge Yu and the others behind their backs, ¡°Look, Chen Ming knows how to behave better than that kid Yuwen Jing. Look at that kid, Yuwen Jing. Since he was young, how many times has hee to our Green Gang? When has he ever thought of an old man like me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Elder Liu wanted to eat that little bit of food, but in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes, this thought was very important. When Chen Ming came to the Green Gang, it was rare for him to receive a few good looks from Elder Liu.


    When Chen Ming carried the box of pastries and got out of the car, Yuwen Jing, who was sitting in the car, had an angry face. The veins on his hand were bulging, he looked as if he wanted to take the steering wheel off. Without even looking at the information Baro and Allen had found, Yuwen Jing was sure that this kid was the one who wanted to poach him.


    Unfortunately, he knew the person who wanted to poach him. The two of them could be considered old acquaintances. The two of them had fought many times in the business world. As for who was better in the business world, it was hard to say for the time being. Although Chen Ming had been defeated by Yuwen Jing several times, Yuwen Jing had also been defeated by Chen Ming.


    Previously, Yuwen Jing was quite optimistic about this rare opponent who couldpete with him. But now, he wanted to rush up and punch him.

 Chapter 846

    <h4>Chapter 846:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Ming did not know that someone had already wanted to beat him to the ground. However, when he got out of the car, he sneezed twice. His assistant was so scared that he ran up and asked him if he had a cold and if he wanted to hire a family doctor. He was rejected by Chen Ming. He was not a fragile little child.


    However, Chen Ming felt a chill run down his back. He wondered if it was because it was cold and he was wearing thin clothes. He asked his assistant to find a coat for him to put on.


    Chen Ming carried a few boxes of pastries. After he entered the Green Gang, he was not in a hurry to find Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, when he saw Zhuge Yu, he smiled and greeted Zhuge Yu. ¡°Hall Master Zhuge, I¡¯m here to disturb you again. By the way, where is Grandpa Liu? I brought him his favorite pastries.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful. My boss is reading medical books in the study now. Give me the box in your hand. I¡¯ll give it to my bosster. My little miss should be in the study now.¡± Zhuge Yu had a good impression of this child. In the past, he thought that Yuwen Jing was also a good person. He was perfect for his little miss. It was just that Yuwen Jing was too cold.


    However, they thought that it was good to be cold, at least he wouldn¡¯t be fooling around outside. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Yuwen Jing was really out of their expectations. He actually caused such a thing to happen to their little miss, causing her to be in deep trouble.


    As for Chen Ming, Zhuge Yu and the others, they investigated and found that there were quite a number of girls after Yuwen Jing. However, at the very least, when he faced other women, his attitude was quite upright. It also let those women know that he wasn¡¯t interested in them at all. As for Chen Ming¡¯s point, it made Zhuge Yu and the others think highly of him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Hall Master Zhuge.¡± Chen Ming handed the few big boxes in his hands to Zhuge Yu. The remaining few were obviously left for Chen Meng¡¯er by him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. Go and chat with my little miss. She¡¯s been very busy recently. There are a lot of things to do with the Liu family in the gang.¡± Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s increasingly sharp chin, Zhuge Yu and the rest of the uncles were heartbroken, but they had no choice. Every day, they had the chef cook a variety of dishes that their little miss liked to eat, but nothing improved.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Chen Ming had just turned around, but before he could see clearly, he was struck to the ground by a fist.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, what are you doing?¡± Zhuge Yu, who had the fastest reaction, put the box of pastries aside and reached out to stop Yuwen Jing, who was about to punch Chen Ming a second time.


    ¡°What are you doing? This kid actually dared poach me.¡± Yuwen Jing did not have the face to attack Zhuge Yu. Seeing Zhuge Yu stop him, although he was reluctant, he did not punch him a second time.


    Chen Ming waspletely unprepared just now, which was why he was knocked to the ground by Yuwen Jing¡¯s punch. Chen Ming wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, and patted the clothes on his body. He said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Yuwen Jing, you know very well whether or not I¡¯ve poached someone else. If you hadn¡¯t done something that hurt Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, do you think I would have taken the opportunity to get close to Meng¡¯er? You did this yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± Chen Ming was not the Chen Ming from when he was young, he had gotten people to investigate a little, and he knew about the matter between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. Although he didn¡¯t know much about it, because it involved the Hilton family, it wasn¡¯t very difficult for him to investigate.


    ¡°This is between Meng¡¯er and me. I¡¯ll exin it to her. You, stay away from Meng¡¯er.¡± Hearing Chen Ming¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t help but attack Chen Ming. In fact, if Zhuge Yu hadn¡¯t been standing in the middle of the two, the two would have been fighting.


    Zhuge Yu felt a headache when he saw the two of them fighting. He didn¡¯t know why Yuwen Jing would appear here. Didn¡¯t he already order the guards of the Green Gang not to let Yuwen Jing in?


    The guard felt wronged. He didn¡¯t want to let Yuwen Jing in either. However, Yuwen Jing charged in aggressively. Even if they wanted to stop him, they didn¡¯t have the ability to stop him. Today, when the guard saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s aggressive manner, he knew that it wasn¡¯t good. Thus, he sent someone to inform their family¡¯s little miss, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, Little Miss, something bad has happened.¡± The person who ran to inform Chen Meng¡¯er was out of breath.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the pen in her hand, raised her head, and stretched her muscles. She said, ¡°Why do you look like our Green Gang is on Fire?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, something big has really happened this time. It¡¯s almost as big as the Green Gang being on fire.¡± The person who came wiped the sweat from his forehead and said anxiously.


    ¡°What big matter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not anxious at all. She still had the leisure to tidy up the documents on the table.


    ¡°Young Master Yuwen is here.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Yuwen Jing was here, her hands stopped moving. However, she quickly returned to normal. ¡°So what if he¡¯s here. In any case, Grandpa has already said that he won¡¯t let him in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Young Master Yuwen who¡¯s here. There¡¯s also Young Master Chen Ming. He came to our Green Gang before Young Master Yuwen.¡±


    Well, when that person said that, Chen Meng¡¯er finally knew what the big deal was. It seemed that Yuwen Jing was together with Chen Ming. Moreover, based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of Yuwen Jing, he usually looked quite calm, however, when he encountered certain things, he would lose his usual calmposure.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Where are they now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t be bothered to tidy up the documents on the desk.


    ¡°In the front hall.¡±


    As soon as that person finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er lifted her feet and rushed to the front hall. She had to hurry over, or else the Green Gang might be stained with blood in a while.


    Speaking of Yuwen Jing, if he lost his mind, he would be merciless. As for Chen Ming, she knew that his skills weren¡¯t bad, but Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on. She didn¡¯t know how Chen Ming¡¯s skills werepared to Yuwen Jing¡¯s.


    ¡°Chen Ming, if you have the guts, let¡¯s Have a duel between men today. If you lose, stay away from Meng¡¯er in the future and never appear by her side in the end.¡±

 Chapter 847

    <h4>Chapter 847:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Chen Ming, who had just been beaten up, had been holding back his anger. If Zhuge Yu had not been standing in the middle, he would have directly punched Yuwen Jing when he stood up just now. Moreover, Chen Ming had long disliked Yuwen Jing. It was not just because of the previous rtionship between Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It was more because he had fought with Yuwen Jing time and time again in the business world, which made Chen Ming feel a little aggrieved. Moreover, his grandfather had repeatedly whispered in his ear how outstanding Yuwen Jing was, and how he could notpare to him. No matter how deep Chen Ming¡¯s thoughts were, he was just a young man.


    He was not a match for Yuwen Jing in the business world. However, he did not believe that he would not be a match for Yuwen Jing if they fought.


    Although Chen Ming looked refined, his skills were not to be underestimated. His grandfather had yed a significant role in saving him from his stepmother¡¯s assassination attempts. However, he still had to rely on himself. Therefore, Chen Ming was very confident in his own skills.


    ¡°If you want to fight, go outside and fight. Don¡¯t fight in the territory of our Green Gang.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er approached, she heard Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming moring to fight. The anger in her heart was rising up.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er!¡± Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming shouted in unison when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er walk in with an angry look on her face.


    Zhuge Yu wiped the sweat off his forehead when he saw his little miss. He heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He was just thinking about how to persuade these two people not to fight. If Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming were to make a move here, it would be in the territory of the Green Gang.


    No matter which one of them was injured, the Green Gang would not be able to get away with it.


    Yuwen Jing had not seen Chen Meng¡¯er for a few days, which made him miss her very much. At this moment, even the angry-looking Chen Meng¡¯er was so beautiful and moving in his eyes. He felt that he could not get enough of her no matter how he looked at her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze was too intense. She turned around and looked at Yuwen Jing. Then, she retracted her gaze.


    However, with just this one nce, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but mutter in her heart. It had only been a few days since shest saw Yuwen Jing. Why was his expression so ugly? Why had he lost so much weight.


    ¡°If there is any conflict between the two of you and you want to resolve it by force, that¡¯s fine. As long as it¡¯s out of the Green Gang, I won¡¯t care about whatever you two do. I also can¡¯t care about it. Someone, send these two young masters out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was taut, she looked like she was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, we¡¯re not in a hurry to chase them out. Are the two of them are going to have a duel in our Green Gang? Sure, as long as they write a contract stating that all casualties have nothing to do with our Green Gang. When the timees, our Green Gang can even provide them with a venue for the martial artspetition.¡± Elder Liu was adding fuel to the fire.


    Elder Liu had a good idea. These brats were all here to get their hands on his precious granddaughter. If they were to make a move now, that would be fine. At that time, it would be best if both sides suffered heavy losses and both sides would not be able to win.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu who was obviously here to cause trouble and called out helplessly.


    ¡°Hehe, little girl, I¡¯m bored. It¡¯s just nice that these two brats are having a martial artspetition to relieve my boredom,¡± Elder Liu rubbed his nose and said with a twinkle in his eyes.

 Chapter 848

    <h4>Chapter 848:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you really think so.¡± How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know Elder Liu¡¯s temper. ¡°However, the Green Gang¡¯s fighting arena isn¡¯t empty today, so we can¡¯t lend it to them. So, Grandpa, your wish is destined to be unfulfilled toda,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged and said to Elder Liu.


    In the end, Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing¡¯s fight didn¡¯t seed. That¡¯s right. If it was someone else who tried to persuade them, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade them at all. However, if it was Chen Meng¡¯er who came to mediate the fight, then it would be a different story.


    ¡°Both of you can go back. I have to go back to work.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also stabilized her matters and nned to pat her clothes and leave.


    However, Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er at the same time.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I brought you the cake that you like to eat.¡±


    After Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming finished speaking, the two of them red at each other.


    However, after Chen Ming said that, he remembered that the cake he brought just now flew to the ground because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s punch. At this moment, the cake box was lying quietly on the ground. At this moment, the white wolf that came with Chen Meng¡¯er was sniffing the wolf¡¯s nose and using its ws to pull at the box of cake.


    The white wolf¡¯s temper was quite simr to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. Now, even the taste of its food was not much different. The cake that Chen Meng¡¯er liked was also the white wolf¡¯s favorite.


    Of course,pared to the cake that Chen Meng¡¯er made herself, this cake would definitely be ced in the back row.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the box of cakes. The white wolf felt everyone¡¯s eyes on it. Itzily raised its head and first threw a coquettish cry at Chen Meng¡¯er, after getting Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nod, it bared its teeth and gave a warning to everyone in the room except for Elder Liu.


    Only then did it lower its head again and enjoy its delicious food.


    Chen Ming scratched his hair in embarrassment, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry now. Dudu is hungry, I¡¯ll make him some afternoon tea.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted Chen Ming.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it next time.¡± After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sfort, Chen Ming¡¯s mood was like the sun shining through the dark clouds.


    Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing¡¯s face waspletely dark. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er chatting andughing with other men. However, he didn¡¯t have the right to stand out and do something. He could only choose to interrupt Chen Ming and Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t we need to have a good chat? You said on the phone that you wanted to have a good chat with me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that it was not a good idea to drag things out between her and Yuwen Jing. It was time to make things clear.


    Therefore, when Elder Liu opened his mouth to speak, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to have a good chat.¡±


    When he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er agreed to let them chat, Yuwen Jing did not feel happy at all. On the contrary, his heart was very uneasy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Yuwen Jing to her study.


    ¡°Sit, what would you like to drink? Tea or coffee?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude was not the usual intimacy. Instead, there was a sense of unfamiliarity. It was as if she was just entertaining a guest.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Let¡¯s have tea.¡± Yuwen Jing only drank tea when he was with Chen Meng¡¯er. He usually drank coffee.


    But Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s simple question just now was like a needle stabbing into Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart, causing him great pain. ¡°Meng¡¯er, can we not be so distant? Can you not treat me like this?¡± Yuwen Jing asked pleadingly.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I¡¯m only treating you with my usual attitude. Moreover, I¡¯ll always treat you with this attitude in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and calmly looked at Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s calmness made Yuwen Jing feel afraid.


    He hurriedly stood up and walked over. He stretched out his hand to pull Chen Meng¡¯er into his embrace. Now, he could only hold Chen Meng¡¯er in his embrace to make him feel at ease.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl. How could she allow Yuwen Jing to hold her in his embrace? Chen Meng¡¯er dodged and avoided Yuwen Jing¡¯s steps. However, it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions that made Yuwen Jing¡¯s face turn deathly pale.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, if you touch me again, we won¡¯t need to say anything. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er with a sullen face.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you really so cruel? Do you want to draw the line with me?¡± Yuwen Jing said with a pained heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel, but I feel that I¡¯ve done wrong from the beginning. The two of us have always been just friends. Friends should act like friends.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were not wrong at all. The people around them all felt that the two of them were together. Even the people of the Buyano family called her the future mistress. However, in reality, the two of them had never been in a rtionship. They only said that they were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Therefore, outsiders thought that Yuwen Jing was single, but Wendy actually thought something else so in her heart.


    She knew that Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship was different. She knew that Yuwen Jing liked Chen Meng¡¯er, but she had never heard from Yuwen Jing that he had a girlfriend, or that Chen Meng¡¯er was his girlfriend.


    So, Wendy still had some fantasies in her heart.


    ¡°Friend? Are we just friends?¡± Yuwen Jing wondered if there was something wrong with his heart. From just now, it had been throbbing in pain.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we? You asked me if I wanted to be your girlfriend. Did I agree to be your girlfriend?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s pale face. She resisted it and turned her face away.


    She didn¡¯t want her heart to soften.


    ¡°I thought that this was the truth that both of us had tacitly agreed to.¡± After a long while, Yuwen Jing finally said this.


    ¡°Tacitly agreed? Yeah, I used to think so too, but it was obvious that I was wrong. I thought wrong. Some things can¡¯t be agreed to by default.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Yuwen Jing, I want to tell you today that the two of us should start as ordinary friends. I feel that our current situation is not suitable for us to be a couple.¡±

 Chapter 849

    <h4>Chapter 849:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not suitable? Then who is? Is the illegitimate child of the Wharton family suitable? Or do you have a better choice?¡± Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sst sentence and the thread of sanity in his brain snapped with a bang. All of his rationality was gone. He only knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had abandoned him for another man.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen Yuwen Jing lose hisposure like this. She was a little flustered, ¡°Yuwen Jing, can you calm down? I¡¯m just having a conversation. Don¡¯t involve others, okay? The matters between us have nothing to do with others.¡± There was a trace of anger on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to calm down now. How am I supposed to calm down? How am I supposed to calm down when the girl I love wants to abandon me and settle down with another man?¡± Yuwen Jing was like a lion trapped in a cage, he was extremely irritable.


    It was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er faced Yuwen Jing, and she felt a headacheing on. She waved at Yuwen Jing. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s continue talking after you calm down. We can¡¯tmunicate with your current emotions at all.¡±


    Yuwen Jing only regained some of his rationality when he saw the deep helplessness on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face towards him. He forced himself to calm down. He forced himself not to do anything drastic.


    In the study room, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing sat opposite each other. Chen Meng¡¯er was focused on reading her medical textbook and did not even give Yuwen Jing a nce. On the other hand, Yuwen Jing was trying to calm himself down. He knew that if he were to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er about his current situation, the result would probably be worse and worse.


    Outside the study room, a group of people led by Elder Liu was scratching their ears and leaning against the door of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study room. They were trying their best to hear the movements in the room. However, it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go. If the little miss finds out, she will definitely be angry. Moreover, we can¡¯t hear anything.¡± Zhuge Yu looked at the group of people who were too curious and advised them with a headache.


    ¡°Zhuge, don¡¯t talk. It¡¯s because you talk too much that the little miss found out.¡± Fatty didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Instead, he beat up Zhuge Yu. Zhuge Yu was so angry that he wanted to beat him up fiercely.


    ¡°Hey, tell me, why is there no movement inside? Didn¡¯t Meng¡¯er say that she wanted to talk to Yuwen Jing? It can¡¯t be that Yuwen Jing is bullying my girl, right?¡± Elder Liu acted as if he didn¡¯t hear what Zhuge Yu said at all.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to worry. The little miss is very skilled. Even if Fatty and I join forces, we might not be a match for the little miss,¡± Ah Biao said.


    Although they had not fought with Chen Meng¡¯er before, they still had some confidence in how skilled Chen Meng¡¯er was.


    ¡°Of course. Why don¡¯t you take a look at whose disciple she is?¡± Elder Liu was getting cocky again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was reading the medical textbook in her hand when the voices outside the study entered her ears. Chen Meng¡¯er sighed helplessly. They were all a bunch of troublesome fellows.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about how to break the stiff atmosphere between her and Yuwen Jing, Yuwen Jing opened his mouth and spoke.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Yuwen Jing, waiting for Yuwen Jing to continue.


    ¡°I know that what happened before was my fault. I didn¡¯t handle it well. Yes, I admit that I always knew that Wendy liked me. After I found out, I didn¡¯t transfer her away from my side. Instead, I let her wander around by my side. This is my fault. But, Meng¡¯er, you also have to listen to my exnation. I didn¡¯t do this to satisfy my vanity. In fact, I did this because I¡¯m not confident. I¡¯m not confident in my position in your heart. In fact, I wanted to use Wendy to make you jealous and let me know how important my position in your heart is,¡± Yuwen Jing said the truest words in his heart.

 Chapter 850

    <h4>Chapter 850:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had no reaction when she heard this. The outside world was already in chaos.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. This reason is too ridiculous. Minzhu and I have been guessing for a long time, but we still couldn¡¯t guess this reason,¡± Ah Biao said in surprise.


    ¡°You and Minzhu still have this hobby? I really can¡¯t tell,¡± Skinny said with a disdainful look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t guessed it,¡± Ah Biao nced at Skinny and said.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you should talk less. Don¡¯t stop me from eavesdropping. If you want to make more noise, go back to your rooms and make noise,¡± said Elder Liu impatiently. He couldn¡¯t miss any important information.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s exnation was also out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. She thought about it, but she didn¡¯t think that it would be such a reason. ¡°You¡¯re not confident? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°How is that not possible? I¡¯ve known you since we were young. From the moment I first saw you, I had actually already decided on you in my heart. You¡¯re the only girl in my life, the girl I love the most. I don¡¯t want anyone other than you. And over the years, as you grew older, you became more and more beautiful and more and more outstanding. There are more and more men around you, more and more men fall in love with you, and you, have never given me a definite answer, we have not clearly stated our rtionship. These things make me very uneasy. I do not know what my position in your heart is. I do not know whether you love me as I do. All these years, I have been haunted by this question, and as time went by, I became less and less confident. Just then, Wendy appeared, and I was out of my mind at that time, and came up with such a way. But, I never thought that things would eventuallye to this point, that Wendy would do such a thing. And I also forgot that you¡¯re not an ordinary girl. My way of doing things won¡¯t have the same effect on you,¡± Yuwen Jing said.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er somewhat unable to digest them. Not only Chen Meng¡¯er, even Elder Liu and the others outside the door had expressions of disbelief on their faces. They had heard it.


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that a grown man like Yuwen Jing would actually be so insecure in his heart,¡± Fatty shook his head and said with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°A man who doesn¡¯t know how to love. The more insecure Yuwen Jing is, the more he loves the youngdy.¡± Ah Biao looked at Fatty with a look of disdain. Yuwen Jing¡¯s words moved Ah Biao a little. ¡°I seem to sympathize with Yuwen Jing.¡±


    Just as Ah Biao finished speaking, Elder Liu hit him on the back of the head. ¡°Go back to where you belong.¡±


    ¡°Let me calm down. Let me digest your words properly. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was in a mess now.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was dealing with other things, her thoughts were clear and her actions were swift and decisive. However, when it came to her emotions, she seemed to be slower than usual. Her mind was often unable to think.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you can think about it. But, I want to tell you that I, Yuwen Jing, have always loved only you and only you. What I did before was a stupid thing. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. So, please, don¡¯t erase my love for you so easily. Also, please, don¡¯t give up your love for me so easily, okay?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said affectionately.


    It was rare for Yuwen Jing to perform so well and say such affectionate words.


    ¡°I promise, I will consider it carefully.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not give him a clear answer. This kind of result still made Yuwen Jing feel a little disappointed. He thought that after Chen Meng¡¯er listened to his exnation, she would reconcile with him.


    But he also knew that if he pushed too hard, it would backfire. There was also Chen Ming who was watching Chen Meng¡¯er from behind.


    Yuwen Jing opened the door of the study, and the people who were lying on the door almost fell to the ground.


    They were caught eavesdropping. Elder Liu and the others didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about such a shameful thing.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Elder Liu straightened his body and patted his clothes, he looked at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finished talking. Then go back. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for us to have dinner.¡± Yuwen Jing understood what he meant. It was time to send them off.


    Yuwen Jing had suffered a lot today. He was physically and mentally exhausted. He did not have the mood to deal with Elder Liu and the others. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gettingte. Then, Grandpa Liu, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle back to see you guys tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Yuwen Jing lifted his feet and walked towards the door.


    Looking at Yuwen Jing¡¯s back as he left, Ah Biao suddenly said, ¡°Why do I feel sad?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, the word ¡®love¡¯ hurts.¡± Fatty suddenly sighed.


    Fatty¡¯s words caused everyone to roll their eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er came out of the study and saw the group of people standing at the door. She was not curious at all. On the other hand, when Elder Liu and the others faced Yuwen Jing, they were very thick-skinned. But when they faced Chen Meng¡¯er, they were all very thin-skinned.


    Elder Liu was the first to change the topic. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s gettingte. I think the kitchen has already prepared the dishes. Let¡¯s go and have dinner, so that the food won¡¯t be unappetizing when it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s hurry up,¡± everyone agreed.

 Chapter 851

    <h4>Chapter 851:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Outside the door, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s conversation was not very loud. Although the Green Gang was a former courtyard, this courtyard was not an ordinary courtyard, it was the mansion of an ancient prince. They had put in a lot of effort to build it, the soundproofing effect was quite good.


    Therefore, Elder Liu and the others spent a long time and effort to eavesdrop. In the end, they did not understand what was going on.


    However, as they watched Yuwen Jing leave, they guessed that the conversation between the two must not have gone well.


    From the moment Chen Meng¡¯er came out to the moment she sat down to eat, Elder Liu and the others carefully observed the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. They wanted to see how she was feeling from the expression on her face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not a slow-witted person. How could she not sense the obvious actions of her grandfather and the others? She originally did not want to care about it and wanted to let them do whatever they wanted. However, the expressions of her grandfather and the others were too intense. It was so intense that she almost had indigestion.


    Chen Meng¡¯er simply ced the chopsticks in her hand on the table.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er ced the chopsticks on the table, Elder Liu and the others were startled. Elder Liu hurriedly asked, ¡°Little girl, is today¡¯s food not to your liking? Tell me, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare it for you right now.¡± Although Elder Liu asked this, he was certain in his heart, these two little ones definitely did not have a pleasant conversation. Even his precious granddaughter had lost her appetite.


    Thinking of this, Elder Liu could not help but curse Yuwen Jing in his heart. This kid was really too much. He did not have any manliness at all. He did not say anything about giving way to girls. No wonder his Meng¡¯er would not want him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Miss. What do you want to eat? Tell me. Why don¡¯t I show you my skills today?¡± As he said this, Fatty rolled up his sleeves and prepared to go to the kitchen to have a big fight.


    Obviously, Fatty and the others had the same thoughts as Elder Liu.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, no need to trouble yourself. Today¡¯s dishes are to my taste,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly said. She was afraid that if she had said a littleter, Fatty would have gone straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Elder Liu and the others said in unison.


    After saying that, Elder Liu and the others were a little embarrassed and each coughed dryly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was amused by Elder Liu and the others¡¯expressions. ¡°Don¡¯t all of you look at me a little too intensely? Do you think that I can eat with all of you staring at me without blinking?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll have indigestion?¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, Elder Liu and the others realized that they seemed to have made it too obvious. Elder Liu and the others smiled ashamedly.


    ¡°If you want to ask something, just ask me directly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll keep it in your heart and lose sleep tonight.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er simply leaned back on the chair behind her, looked at Elder Liu and the others, and said.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Fatty and Ah Biao were eager to try and ask. Fortunately, the two of them were held back by Skinny and Zhuge Yu. Fatty, who was being held back, still had a face full of anger as he turned his head to wait for Skinny. He wanted to ask him why he was being held back.


    Skinny knew Fatty¡¯s temper. He gestured to Fatty. Only then did Fatty give up.


    ¡°Girl, how are things going with that kid, Yuwen Jing? You should also tell Grandpa honestly what you think of that kid, Yuwen Jing. Although, Grandpa doesn¡¯t think much of him¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, Elder Liu didn¡¯t forget to add a sentence. It was clear that Elder Liu was really dissatisfied with Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 852

    <h4>Chapter 852:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. My feelings for Yuwen Jing are definitely different from my feelings for others. However, I haven¡¯t reached the point where I have to be with him.¡± It was also Chen Meng¡¯er who realized early, if it had been anyter, Chen Meng¡¯er would have fallen into Yuwen Jing¡¯s love. She would not have been able to extricate herself from it no matter what. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that I will have the chance to be with him again in the future. These are all uncertain things.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words caused Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others to fall into silence.


    This was the first time that Chen Meng¡¯er had clearly admitted her feelings for Yuwen Jing in front of them.


    For some reason, Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and her other uncles felt sour in their hearts when they heard this. They felt very ufortable. The little bit of sympathy they had for Yuwen Jing just now had long been forgotten by them. Elder Liu, Zhuge Yu, and the others were just like this when they heard that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feelings for a man were different.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er really got married, they didn¡¯t know how reluctant they would be to part with her.


    ¡°Girl, do you want to think about it carefully? After all, you are still young,¡± Elder Liu asked cautiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Miss. You haven¡¯t met many men yet. That¡¯s why you think that Yuwen Jing is handsome and has a good family background. In fact, there are many people in this world who are more outstanding than Yuwen Jing. Really, if you don¡¯t believe me, Uncle Fatty will introduce you to a few.¡± The more Fatty spoke, the more excited he became.


    ¡°Ah, Sir, why did you hit my head?¡± Just as Fatty finished speaking, the back of his head was fiercely hit by Elder Liu.


    Skinny said with a face full of resentment, ¡°We also want to hit you.¡±


    ¡°What did I say wrong? What I said is not wrong,¡± Fatty touched the back of his head and said with a face full of grievance.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Your brain has grown fat.¡± Zhuge Yu also wanted to crack open Fatty¡¯s head to see what was inside. He was usually quite open-minded, but why did he lose his intelligence at the critical moment?


    Seeing Zhuge Yu and the others fighting, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s depressed mood was much better. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t eat, the food will get cold, and it won¡¯t taste good. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. If I find a partner, I will definitely inform everyone in advance. I won¡¯t let everyone be in the dark. Of course, I will also listen to everyone¡¯s opinions.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words gave Elder Liu and the others some reassurance. This also made Yuwen Jing¡¯s future days a lot more difficult.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Elder Liu finally calmed down and finished eating this meal.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing, who had returned, was not as rxed as Elder Liu and the others. He did not know if what he said to Chen Meng¡¯er today would be useful. He did not know if Chen Meng¡¯er would ept him again.


    Today, he could clearly feel that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude toward him was clearly different from before.


    The way Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him had long lost the little bit of love from before.


    Yuwen Jing had onlypletelye to his senses today. How could he have felt that Chen Meng¡¯er did not love him and did not care about him? How could he not have noticed the trace of emotion in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes when she looked at him in the past?


    Yuwen Jing wished he could p himself a few times now. How could he be so stupid? How could he be so careless in this matter.


    Just as Yuwen Jing¡¯s intestines were about to turn green from regret, Allen and Baro finally rushed back with the information they had found. ¡°Master, we¡¯re back. We¡¯ve put in a lot of effort this time and found all the information you wanted. Master, if we don¡¯t investigate, we really wouldn¡¯t know. The Wharton family¡¯s heir, he actually¡­¡± Allen¡¯s mouth would one day cause him to be exiled by Yuwen Jing.


    Baro also had a terrible headache. He pulled Allen, telling him to quickly shut up.


    ¡°Bring it over.¡± Yuwen Jing did not have the time to pay attention to Allen and Baro¡¯s secret actions. Right now, his mind was filled with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure and the calm gaze that Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him with today.


    Whenever he thought of the calm gaze that Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him with, his heart could not help but throb.


    Baro was afraid that Allen would do something to anger his master. He quickly took the information from Allen and handed it to Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing took the information from Baro and flipped through it. The more he read, the darker his face became. He had never expected that the illegitimate son of the Wharton family was from the same vige as Chen Meng¡¯er before he returned to the Wharton family. Furthermore, the two of them had known each other since they were children.


    This caused Yuwen Jing¡¯s wariness towards Chen Ming to rise by another level.


    Yuwen Jing ced the documents on the table and raised his head to ask Baro and Allen, ¡°What new developments have the Wharton family made recently?¡±


    Baro and Allen were Yuwen Jing¡¯s right-hand men. When their master asked this question, they understood in their hearts what their master was trying to do. ¡°Yes, the Wharton family is developing towards Asia. However, the board of directors of the Wharton family hasn¡¯t decided which country they will target.¡±


    ¡°Then you guys go and think of a way to get them to quickly decide on their target.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands rhythmically knocked on the office desk.


    ¡°Then Master is trying to get the Wharton family to move?¡± Baro asked.


    ¡°They mus stay away from the capital.¡± Yuwen Jing raised his head and looked at Baro as he spoke with a certain tone.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡±


    ¡°You guys can leave. I want to calm down by myself.¡± Yuwen Jing ordered Baro and Allen to leave.


    Baro and Allen left Yuwen Jing¡¯s office, Allen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master is thinking of ways to drive his love rival away from mistress. I really didn¡¯t realize that Master has such a trick up his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you, keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, one day, you will be exiled. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

 Chapter 853

    <h4>Chapter 853:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How is the Lu family¡¯s situation now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er temporarily put aside the matter between her and Yuwen Jing and asked about the Lu family.


    ¡°Little Miss, you guessed right. The higher-ups are still prepared to protect the Lu family.¡± Zhou Yunjie did not expect his little miss to be so smart.


    The higher-upsst time were in front of them, but they almost raised their hands to guarantee it. He thought that in order to avoid suspicion, he would not interfere in the matters of the Lu family. However, the development of the matter was beyond his expectations. In the past two days, the matters of the Lu family seemed to have some leeway.


    Zhou Yunjie went to investigate. The person who was causing trouble in the middle was actually the one at the top. Later, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s mind turned and he understood. The situation of the Lu family was now dire.


    However, Zhou Yunjie also didn¡¯t understand why the person at the top would make a move to save the Lu family at this time. One had to know that saving the Lu family now wouldn¡¯t benefit him at all. Moreover, the general election was in front of him. If he did this, he wasn¡¯t afraid of putting his future at risk.


    Zhou Yunjie could not figure it out, so he subconsciously asked this question.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhou Yunjie¡¯s question, she smiled sweetly, but it caught Zhou Yunjie¡¯s eyes. Many people could not resist Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know this. It¡¯s because the general election ising, and he doesn¡¯t want to put his future at risk, that¡¯s why he came up with this n. Do you think he¡¯s willing to step out and save the Lu family at this time? He had no choice. If he didn¡¯t save the Lu family, the elder of the Lu family would be court-martialed and the first person he would expose would be him.¡±?The other party had done it too secretly, and Chen Meng¡¯er had made the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework deliberately avoid the government and the army. Therefore, the Green Gang didn¡¯t have much information on this area.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not need to do this to guess what would happen next. That was because she had learned from Zhou Yunjie that the elder of the Lu family had been in a very stable mood ever since he had been locked up. He did not seem to be afraid at all. The Lu family had disappeared from the capital.


    That meant that the elder of the Lu family had something that he thought was very powerful for the Lu family.


    ¡°Come, Let¡¯s go to the Qu family,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie.


    Some people in the Qu family were happy about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival, while others were annoyed.


    However, even if some people were so annoyed by Chen Meng¡¯er that they wanted her to disappear from this world immediately, they did not dare show it.


    Qu Yaotao had warned Cao Feiying a long time ago. No matter how much dissatisfaction she had towards Chen Meng¡¯er, she had to suck it up. If she provoked Elder Qu and Chen Meng¡¯er was unhappy, then their marriage woulde to an end. Cao Feiying was hurt quite badly by Qu Yaotao¡¯s words.


    However, she did not dare have any more objections because she knew that her husband was a man of his word.


    Moreover, her mother¡¯s family had not been having a good time recently and thepany had been failing continuously. Now that her elder brother was busy taking care of himself, how could he still have the time to care about his younger sister? Therefore, Cao Feiying had calmed down quite a bit in the Qu family during this period of time.


    ¡°Little girl, stay for dinner tonight. In a while, Grandma will personally keep an eye on the chef and have them cook your favorite dishes.¡± Madam Qu was not as thick-skinned as Elder Qu. He went to the Green Gang all day long. However, Madam Qu did not stop nagging in front of her husband. To tell her husband not to always focus on himself and to let Chen Meng¡¯ere to the Qu family more often.

 Chapter 854

    <h4>Chapter 854:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Madam Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she was overjoyed. She wanted nothing more than to hold Chen Meng¡¯er in her hands and dote on her.


    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need. Just a few dishes will be enough. I¡¯m not picky,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly to Madam Qu.


    ¡°Still not picky? Look at your face, it¡¯s so thin,¡± Madam Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and said with heartache. Madam Qu still felt that it was better for a girl to be chubby. Of course, she had to admit that this precious granddaughter of hers was really very beautiful.


    For this, Madam Qu was quite proud in her heart. If she didn¡¯t know that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity was rtively special and that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like to be in the limelight, she would probably think of bringing Chen Meng¡¯er with her wherever she went.


    ¡°Grandma, what kind of judgment is this? How many people want a face like Meng¡¯er¡¯s now, and you actually think that Meng¡¯er¡¯s face is small?¡± Qu Haoxiang rushed back after receiving the news that his sister had returned, hearing his grandmother¡¯s words, he could not help but defend his sister. ¡°I just feel that this is just right for my sister. Right, Sis?¡± Qu Haoxiang smiled and said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°You brat, the moment youe back, you are going against your grandmother.¡± Madam Qu knocked Qu Haoxiang on the head.


    Qu Haoxiang immediately revealed a grimacing expression.


    ¡°Alright, stop. It¡¯s too much. Your grandmother is already so old, I don¡¯t have such strength.¡± Madam Qu could not do anything to her mischievous little grandson. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t y with you guys anymore. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. Oh right, Meng¡¯er, your grandfather is waiting for you in the study.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then Grandma, I¡¯ll go look for Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was here to look for Elder Qu today. ¡°Do you want toe along?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately turned her head to ask Qu Haoxiang.


    When Qu Haoxiang heard that she was going to see their grandfather, he hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Asking him to see his grandfather was asking him to get scolded.


    His grandfather, Elder Qu, would only be amiable when he saw his precious granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er. And every time he saw his grandchildren, he would either give them a lecture or give them political thought lessons. This made the few of them avoid him.


    * * *


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knocked on the door, opened it, and walked in.


    The moment she walked in, Chen Meng¡¯er smelled a thick smoke. Even if Elder Qu deliberately left the window open and let the wind in, Chen Meng¡¯er could still smell the smoke. ¡°Grandpa, did you smoke?¡±


    ¡°Girl, you smelled it. I only smoked one cigarette, just one.¡± Elder Qu was only afraid of his wife and his granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I tell you before that you are not allowed to smoke? Why are you so disobedient?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said disapprovingly.


    ¡°I also have something on my mind. I¡¯m so depressed that I only smoked one cigarette. I usually don¡¯t smoke. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your grandmother,¡± Elder Qu quickly exined.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll let it go this time. It must not happen again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t fall for Elder Qu¡¯s trick.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Elder Qu quickly replied.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re worried about the Lu family¡¯s matter, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked directly.


    ¡°Yes. I just received news that someone is helping the Lu family to operate in the dark. The Lu family might be fine this time,¡± Elder Qu frowned and said with a worried expression.


    This time, if Elder Lu and the others were acquitted and if the Lu family could continue to live unscrupulously in the capital, then the Qu family would not have an easy time.


    This time, the Qu family and the Lu family hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality.


    The Qu family and the Lu family were opposing each other. At that time, it was really uncertain who would win and who would lose.


    ¡°Grandpa, then do you know who is the one who is ying tricks in the middle this time?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. There should be news soon. Why? Girl, what news did you get?¡± Only then did Elder Qu react.


    ¡°Yes, I have some news. The one who helped the Lu family get off the hook behind the scenes is the one on top.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Qu and said very seriously.


    ¡°You mean, the person at the top?¡± Elder Qu was also surprised by this news. ¡°Girl, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, do you think I would lie?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked back.


    ¡°No, but this news is too surprising. How could it be him?¡± Elder Qu thought about everyone in his circle, but he didn¡¯t think about the person at the top.


    ¡°How could it not be him? Grandpa, think about it. At this time, who has the ability to save the Lu family? Moreover, the Lu family¡¯s matter this time is not small. If it¡¯s not done properly, they will be in trouble,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er analyzed for Elder Qu.


    ¡°But, he doesn¡¯t have the reason to save the Lu family at this juncture?¡± Elder Qu still could not wrap his head around it.


    ¡°It¡¯s at this critical moment that he would save the Lu family. Grandpa, don¡¯t forget that before the Lu family was in trouble, the Lu family had always been his most capable assistant. And this also meant that the Lu family had helped him many times over the years. The Lu family had taken care of a lot of his dirty work.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be him, right?¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t quite ept Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you know, Grandpa? Don¡¯t think that everyone is as clean as you. Power is like a drug.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had seen it with her own eyes. Many people could even use their own children and abandon them for power. ¡°The one on top is not the one you knew before. Grandpa, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I came here today to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Elder Qu was hit hard.


    ¡°I want to pull him out of this election.¡±

 Chapter 855

    <h4>Chapter 855:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little girl, what did you say just now? Grandpa is getting old and my ears aren¡¯t working very well anymore.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather was not getting old and did not hear clearly. Instead, he did not believe what she said. ¡°Grandpa, you did not mishear. What I meant just now was that he has been sitting in that position for quite some time. It¡¯s time toe down and find someone else to upy his seat. Our country is not an autocratic monarchy, nor is it a hereditary system. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the only one who can sit in that seat,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said frankly. She had discussed this issue with Elder Liu before.


    It was because Chen Meng¡¯er had found out that someone had been targeting their Green Gang behind the scenes, and the mastermind behind this was the person at the top. She had talked to her grandfather, Elder Liu. Elder Liu was much more receptive than Elder Qu. After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he had expressed his approval of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s proposal.


    Elder Liu was even more direct at that time. He asked Chen Meng¡¯er if she was interested in that position. If she was, then they would give it their all.


    Elder Liu¡¯s proposal almost made Chen Meng¡¯er spit out the tea in her mouth. Speaking of which, did she seem like the kind of person who cared a lot about power? If it weren¡¯t for Elder Liu forcing her into a corner, she wouldn¡¯t have taken over the Green Gang and the Liu family. She still wanted to live a more carefree life in this lifetime.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve never thought about this problem.¡± Although the Qu family had always been in a neutral position, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t believe that the temptation of that position wouldn¡¯t be enticed.


    Needless to say, Chen Meng¡¯er was right.


    Elder Qu was an old revolutionary. He was already old and his power hungry heart had long faded. However, the younger generation of the Qu family had ambition. Chen Meng¡¯er always said that if a person did not have any ambition, then it would be best for them to stay in the same ce for the rest of their life. Therefore, it was still good to have some ambition.


    Qu Yaotian had mentioned to his father, Elder Qu, that he wanted to participate in this election. He was already middle-aged and wanted to take a gamble on the journey.


    At that time, he was rejected by Elder Qu. Moreover, Qu Yaotian was harshly reprimanded by his father so that he could get rid of such thoughts earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it, but Meng¡¯er, that position is not easy to sit in. Being in the center of power, the benefits are not good, but there are too many things to bear.¡± Elder Qu sighed.


    ¡°There are gains and losses. Grandpa, in the end, everyone understands this. Perhaps, in the past, if you told me this, I would definitely stand on your side. However, the present is different from the past. In today¡¯s situation, the Qu family has no way out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Elder Qu was worried about. However, the current situation was not whether one was willing or not nor whether one wanted to or not, but one had to walk down this path. ¡°Grandpa, have you ever thought about what the Qu family would face if the people from the Lu family were really acquitted? If they were topletely shed all pretense of cordiality with the Lu family, what would the Qu family, who stood on the opposite side of the Lu family, face? If the people from the Lu family coulde out of there unscathed, they would definitely not let the Qu family off so easily. And the person above is also in cahoots with the Lu family. Grandpa, think about how dangerous the Lu family would be when that timees.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that, Elder Qu, who seemed to be very resolute and decisive on a daily basis, would be so indecisive when it came to this kind of issue.

 Chapter 856

    <h4>Chapter 856:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Let me think about it again.¡± Elder Qu still could not make a very concrete decision.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not rush him. ¡°Alright, take your time to think about it. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that sometimes, no matter how much you pushed, it was useless, only the person involved could think clearly. ¡°Then Grandpa, take your time to think about it. I¡¯ll go downstairs and make some snacks for you. Oh right, I¡¯ll warn you again. You¡¯re not allowed to smoke. If I find out again, you won¡¯t have a share of my newly brewed plum blossom wine.¡±


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re as mean as your grandmother. Alright, Grandpa knows. However, we¡¯ve already agreed before that this plum blossom wine is half for me and half for Elder Liu. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Upon hearing the promise, Elder Qu¡¯s face, which had been drooping, finally had a smile on it.


    This plum blossom wine was brewed by Chen Meng¡¯er, who had nothing better to do, using the plum blossoms in her space and using the method she had found in an ancient brewing book on the bookshelf in her space study. The brewing method of this plum blossom wine wasplicated and time-consuming. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had her space, so she could brew a batch of it in a short period of time.


    From thest time, Chen Meng¡¯er took out a jar and gave everyone a taste. In the end, after Elder Qu and Elder Liu had a taste of the plum blossom wine, the two of them hugged the jar and did not let go. In the end, this jar of plum blossom wine was split equally between the two of them. Zhuge Yu and the others did not even have a taste.


    Because of this, Fattyined in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear many times. In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er secretly took another jar from the space and gave it to Zhuge Yu and the others to taste. Only then did Fatty let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    However, from then on, this Elder Liu, Elder Qu, Zhuge Yu and the others woulde and ask Chen Meng¡¯er where she got the plum blossom wine and if she still had it. Chen Meng¡¯er was so annoyed that she wanted to hide when she saw them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had plenty of plum blossom wine in her space, but she couldn¡¯t take it out openly. The first two times, she had secretly bought it. She could say that she bought the plum blossom and brewed it for fun, but, if she took out too much, it would be hard to exin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just told them that she brewed the plum blossom wine for fun. Because of the limited space, she only brewed these two jars. Elder Qu and Elder Liu didn¡¯t make a sound, when she turned around. They cleaned up a room for Chen Meng¡¯er and specially made it for her to brew wine.


    Needless to say, these two elders were really good when it came to making things. In any case, the tools needed to brew wine were quite well prepared.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also happened to use this brewing room as a cover to start brewing wine.


    ¡°I have never been untrustworthy. Only you, Grandpa, have broken your promise. You promised to see that I don¡¯t smoke, but you actually smoke again. Moreover, I catch you every time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitely gave Elder Qu a shove.


    Elder Qu was embarrassed. He touched his nose and said, ¡°Ah, youss. Really, I know. I promise not to smoke in the future.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er went downstairs to the kitchen. She had not been to the Qu family mansion for a long time.


    It was not that she did not like the Qu family. It could be said that almost all of them doted on her very much. However, it was precisely because she was too doted on by the Qu family that her aunts felt very ufortable looking at her.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er estimated that what made her aunts feel even more ufortable was that her grandfather, Elder Qu, had revealed in the past that he wanted her to inherit the Qu family and be the head of the Qu family.


    This wasn¡¯t something that Chen Meng¡¯er had made a wild guess about. Her aunts and the others had often tried to get information out of her when they were chatting with her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless. Did she look so kind? Did it make people think that she was so easy to get information out of?


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, have you talked to your grandfather? Why are you here? Hurry up and go sit in Grandma¡¯s room. Oh right, what kind of snacks do you want to eat? Grandma will bring them to you.¡± Madam Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er appear in the kitchen. She quickly came over, held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, and was about to pull her out of the kitchen door.


    ¡°Ah, Grandma, don¡¯t pull me. I came down to make some food for you guys. Grandpa is still waiting to taste my cooking,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly as she pulled on Madam Qu¡¯s hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pulled on Madam Qu¡¯s hand. While she was acting coquettishly, she was using her mutated brain to examine Madam Qu¡¯s body.


    Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er had said that she would ask Madam Qu to undergo surgery after her body recovered. However, Madam Qu¡¯s recovery had never been as good as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wishes, so the time for the surgery had been pushed back. Elder Qu had mentioned to Chen Meng¡¯er several times that he wanted her to perform surgery on Madam Qu, but Chen Meng¡¯er had rejected him each time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare take the slightest risk with Madam Qu.


    One had to know that Madam Qu was already at such an old age. If she did not do well, she would not be able to get off the operating table.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had been helping her recuperate during this period of time, so Madam Qu¡¯s body had not changed at all. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not continuously helped Madam Qu, regardless of whether Madam Qu was still around at this time, she would definitely not be like a normal person who could speak,ugh, eat, and sleep.


    And during this period of time, Madam Qu¡¯s body had recovered quite well. She was not far from being able to undergo surgery. Chen Meng¡¯er had a concrete understanding of Madam Qu¡¯s condition. She also knew that in a while, she would have to stew some medicinal cuisine to nourish Madam Qu¡¯s body.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicinal cuisine was different from what was sold in the market. It was genuine medicinal cuisine. It really had a recuperating effect on a person¡¯s body.


    ¡°This old man is just greedy. Little girl, you don¡¯t know. Ever since he ate the food you cooked, your grandfather has always talked bad about the chefs at home. Now, when the chefs at home see him, they have a headache.¡± Madam Qu scolded her husband. However, when she recalled the cooking skills of her precious granddaughter, there was really nothing she could say. ¡°However, it¡¯s not your grandfather¡¯s fault for always thinking about the food you cooked.¡± As she spoke, Madam Qu smiled first.


    ¡°Grandma, you have to eat more in a while.¡±

 Chapter 857

    <h4>Chapter 857:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er entered the kitchen to take a look at the ingredients that she could use. The moment she entered the kitchen, everyone stopped what they were doing and greeted Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Hello, Little Miss.¡±


    The people in the Qu family¡¯s kitchen loved and hated Chen Meng¡¯er. Of course, it was a little too much to say that they hated her. However, the people in the kitchen were often reprimanded by Elder Qu indirectly because of Chen Meng¡¯er. However, they also received many bonuses because of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, you guys are busy. I¡¯m just here to see if there are any fresh ingredients today. Oh right, leave a stove free for meter. You guys can go and do your own things,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er. As she spoke, she started to check the ingredients in the Qu family¡¯s kitchen. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to use the ingredients in her space, but there were too many people here. It would be bad if she identally made a mistake. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could only secretly change the water used for cooking into the water from her space.


    However, by changing the water used for cooking into the water in her space, the taste would be very different from usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Little Miss, you can use whatever you want. We¡¯ll help you in a while.¡± The head chef of the Qu family did not have his usual arrogance after seeing Chen Meng¡¯er. He did this not because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s status as the Qu family¡¯s Little Miss, but because of her cooking skills, which he could not learn no matter how hard he tried.


    Every time Chen Meng¡¯er came here to cook, all the chefs in the kitchen would stop what they were doing and each of them would hold a small notebook in their hands as they stared at every step she took. They didn¡¯t even dare blink, afraid that they would miss out on some key steps.


    However, when they recreated the dish that Chen Meng¡¯er made, there was a huge difference. This made these chefs very puzzled. They were sure that Chen Meng¡¯er did not hide anything, but the taste of their dish was just wrong.


    This was why the head chef was very impressed with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, I just happen to be making some medicinal cuisine today. When you take the notebookter, pay attention to the time, order, and quantity of each Chinese medicine that I put in. These three points are very important. Don¡¯t make a mistake. If you make a mistake, it will affect the efficacy.¡±?Chen Meng¡¯er could let them do whatever they wanted, but this medicinal cuisine was different from ordinary cuisines. If they made a mistake, not only would it not have a nourishing effect, it might even have a counter effect.


    ¡°Alright, Little Miss, we understand.¡± The head chef took the lead and agreed.


    ¡°Grandma, go and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go get the medicinal herbs and start preparing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had already been standing in the kitchen for a while. Madam Qu¡¯s body was not bad now, but, standing for a long time would make her very tired.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Qu usually had a good temper, but those who were familiar with Madam Qu knew that when she became stubborn, she was not inferior to Elder Qu at all. Many times, when Elder Qu met his own wife, he could only give in.


    She only listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. If it was anyone else, Madam Qu would not be so easy to talk to.

 Chapter 858

    <h4>Chapter 858:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The medicinal herbs that Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned were taken from her handbag. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s handbag had been following her since she was very young. Many people were very curious about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s handbag. They felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s handbag was like Tinker Bell¡¯s all-purpose bag. There was everything inside. If one wanted something, they just needed to dig inside and it would be there.


    They really wanted to see what was so different about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s handbag. However, they didn¡¯t have the guts.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have the guts. If they secretly opened Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bag when Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t paying attention, they would be shocked. There was almost nothing in it. And every time Chen Meng¡¯er took out all kinds of things she needed from the bag, she actually took them out directly from the space. This bag had always been a cover for doing this.


    However, because the cloth used to make this bag was taken out from the space by Chen Meng¡¯er, even Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what kind of cloth it was. However, no matter how long one used this cloth, it would not change shape and it would not fade. In any case, Chen Meng¡¯er had used it for so many years, and this bag of hers had not changed at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just returned to the room where the Qu family¡¯s two elders were staying. She took the Chinese medicine needed for today¡¯s medicinal cuisine from her bag and returned to the kitchen.


    Qu Haoxiang, who came out of nowhere, suddenly jumped in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Sis, what is that in your hand? Chinese medicine?¡± Qu Haoxiang had already epted the position of the head of the Murong family for a period of time, Qu Haoxiang was indeed her brother. Although he was not as monstrous as Chen Meng¡¯er, he was still quite good.


    He was now taking over the Murong family and handling all the affairs of the Murong family in an orderly manner. Those people in the Murong family who had previouslyined about Qu Haoxiang taking over the Murong family and wanted to see Qu Haoxiang make a fool of himself had also stopped thinking about it now, they had to behave themselves. They could not be unruly. Although Qu Haoxiang wasughing andughing in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, when it came to handling official matters, he was not the least bit lenient.


    There were many troublemakers in the Murong family, but they had suffered quite a lot in Qu Haoxiang¡¯s hands. Their ending was not any better.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. I thought you had matured a lot. Why are you still the same?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at her brother in a very undignified manner. She couldn¡¯t tell that her brother had a childish temper and wanted to scare her.


    He really thought she was a child.


    ¡°How could I bear to really scare you?¡± Qu Haoxiang touched his nose and whispered. ¡°Oh right, Sis, are you going to cook? Ah, it looks like I¡¯m in luck today. I told you, we have a telepathic connection.¡± This was not an exaggeration, because he and Chen Meng¡¯er were of the same mother, the two of them could really sense each other¡¯s emotions. Especially when the other was in danger or in difficult times.


    Just like during this period of time, Chen Meng¡¯er was in a bad mood, Qu Haoxiang could sense it a little. This time, he was too busy to go to the Green Gang, so he called Chen Meng¡¯er every night to chat with her.


    ¡°You rascal, you were eating all day, yet you still eat. Tell me, when will you grow up? I won¡¯t say that I want you to be like your brothers. I just hope that you can catch up to one-tenth of Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ll be thankful.¡±?Before Chen Meng¡¯er had the chance to tease Qu Haoxiang, Qu Haoxiang was caught by Elder Qu who happened toe out of the study room.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s head was hit hard by Elder Qu. Of course, Elder Qu definitely held back this time. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hit my head every time, okay? I¡¯m so stupid now because you hit me.¡±


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re amazing now. You actually dare talk back.¡± Elder Qu said, he pretended to reach out his hand to hit him again.


    Qu Haoxiang was so scared that he hurriedly hid behind Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t do this to me in front of Meng¡¯er.¡± After Qu Haoxiang said this to Elder Qu, he turned his head and looked aggrieved. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°You¡¯re too mean. You didn¡¯t help me speak up when you saw Grandpa hit me.¡±


    ¡°I see that your skin is thick. There¡¯s no need for me to speak up at all,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re really asking for a beating. You actually want Meng¡¯er toe out and help you. Tell me, are you still a man?¡± Elder Qu looked at Qu Haoxiang with a re. ¡°You Brat, go and call your uncle and the others. Tell them to stop what they¡¯re doing ande back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Grandpa, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What, you have a problem with your ears at such a young age? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind giving you a checkup.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s eyes were filled with a dangerous light.


    ¡°My ears are fine. They¡¯re fine. There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll go make a call for you now.¡± Qu Haoxiang did not dare dy any further. He hopped his feet and quickly ran away from Elder Qu¡¯s side. He went to call his uncle and the others.


    However, as he called Qu Yaotian and the others, he mumbled, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s wrong with Grandpa today. He actually went to such great lengths to call uncle and the others back.¡±


    One had to know that in Elder Qu¡¯s heart, this job was the most important.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Elder Qu asked Qu Haoxiang to call her uncle and the others, she knew her grandfather¡¯s choice. ¡°Grandpa, I knew it. You won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already given me such a document. Do you think I have any other choice?¡± Elder Qu red at Chen Meng¡¯er and ask. However, Elder Qu¡¯s eyes could not hide a trace of disappointment.

 Chapter 859

    <h4>Chapter 859:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s analysis of what the Qu family would face if the people from the Lu family were acquitted that made Elder Qu make such a choice.


    Instead, it was a thick stack of paper and a small notebook that Chen Meng¡¯er took out from her bag before she left the study. And before Chen Meng¡¯er left, she left behind a sentence, ¡°Grandpa, the Qu family¡¯s rise is not only for the Qu family, but also for the Green Gang. It¡¯s also for this country. Take a good look at the information here. When you¡¯re done,e and tell me your choice. If you¡¯re done looking at the information and still make the same choice as you did before, then I have nothing to say. I respect your choice.¡±


    When Elder Qu finished reading the documents left behind by Chen Meng¡¯er, he waspletely shocked. He was so shocked that he stood up straight from his seat.


    He had never thought that their country would actually have so many moles, and each and every one of them was hidden so deeply. He didn¡¯t even dare think about what their country would face if they allowed these moles to survive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any other choice. Who asked you to be so patriotic?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had brought out this information precisely because she knew about her grandfather, Elder Qu. She would never fight a battle that she was not confident in.


    She hade today with the determination to convince Elder Qu.


    ¡°You brat.¡± Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a mushy gaze. Even if he knew that his granddaughter had dug a hole long ago and was waiting for him to jump down, he would still jump down willingly.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa, you go and sit there for a while. I¡¯ll make some tea for you. You drink some tea and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and stew the medicinal cuisine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought, after her uncle and the others came back, she reckoned that she wouldn¡¯t have the time to prepare the medicinal cuisine, so she decided to stew the medicinal cuisine first.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er calcted the time she had left. Now that she was braising it, it was time to eat. It was just right.


    When Elder Qu thought about how he could taste his precious granddaughter¡¯s cooking at night and how delicious it was, he salivated. ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Just go and do your work. Oh right, that dish you made fromst time, did you make it today?¡± As he said that, Elder Qu¡¯s greedy look could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Yes, I know that you¡¯re always fond of iy. How can I not prepare it?¡± Last time at the Green Gang, Elder Qu and Elder Liu almost fought over this dish.


    ¡°Then hurry up and get busy. I¡¯ll just sit here and wait for your uncle and the others toe back.¡± Elder Qu hurried them away. He was afraid that if he dyed Chen Meng¡¯er a little bit, his delicious food would disappear.


    * * *


    The ingredients in the Qu family¡¯s kitchen were quite rich. The ingredients that Chen Meng¡¯er needed were all avable anyway. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er took a few herbs that she needed from her space. Everything was ready.


    Chen Meng¡¯er tied up her hair and changed into her work clothes. This was what Elder Qu had ordered people to prepare ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s measurements after he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s set of chef¡¯s clothes from the Green Gang. At that time, he was even lectured by Madam Qu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er usually did notck anything. At that time, Madam Qu almost threw out the chef¡¯s uniform that Elder Qu prepared.


    In the end, it was Elder Qu who was quick-witted and hid it. This allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to be able to use itter. When Chen Meng¡¯er first wore this chef¡¯s uniform, Elder Qu had often proudly told Chen Meng¡¯er about his great achievements. Hearing this, Madam Qu did not know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 860

    <h4>Chapter 860:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Well, after all this time, she had be a bad person.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er put on her chef¡¯s uniform, the chefs in the kitchen did not dare do anything. They all dropped what they were doing and held small notebooks in their hands. They were looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of anticipation.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not hide anything. When she stewed the medicinal cuisine, she would even exin to everyone in a low voice. What ingredients to prepare and when to put them in so that they would taste the best. It could be said that Chen Meng¡¯er was giving everyone a free lesson.


    These chefs were also writing down every word that Chen Meng¡¯er said in their notebooks.


    Every time they saw Chen Meng¡¯er cook, these chefs felt that they had benefited greatly. If they didn¡¯t know Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, these chefs would have wanted to acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as their teacher.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. I still have something to do in a while, so I¡¯ll have to ask everyone to help me keep an eye on the fire.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a look of sess on her face.


    ¡°Little Miss, go ahead and do your work. We¡¯re here. We¡¯ll keep an eye on it for you.¡± The head chef patted his chest and promised Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er took off her chef¡¯s uniform and came out of the kitchen. When she reached the hall, she happened to see Qu Yaotian and the others who had rushed back in a hurry.


    When Qu Yaotian and the rest received a call from Qu Haoxiang, they were very busy.


    Qu Haoxiang was a shrewd person. He knew that the men of the Qu family did not recognize their rtives when they worked. He reckoned that only when Chen Meng¡¯er made a phone call while they were working would it be okay. So, to prevent himself from being scolded, Qu Haoxiang made the first move and hung up before Qu Yaotian and the others could lose their temper.


    When Qu Yaotian and the rest heard the sound of the call being ended, their faces darkened and they frowned. They kept muttering and scolding Qu Haoxiang. Ever since Qu Haoxiang had called his uncle and the rest one by one, he had been sneezing non-stop and his ears were burning,


    ¡°Dad, why did you call us back so urgently? Did something happen at home?¡± When Qu Yaotian and the rest came in, they walked in a hurry and scolded Qu Haoxiang a lot in their hearts. This kid was really unreliable. He didn¡¯t even exin himself when he called and hung up the phone.


    It caused them to be worried all the way. One had to know that under normal circumstances, their father, Elder Qu, would not call them during their working hours and let them rush back.


    Just like that, when the brothers met at the main entrance, they looked at each other and their eyes could not hide their anxiety and worry.


    Elder Qu did not reply to Qu Yaotian¡¯s words but swept his gaze over them. After seeing that all his sons had arrived, he said with a serious expression, ¡°You are all back. Then, Haoxiang, go to the kitchen and call Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qu Haoxiang could not wait to leave this ce. He had wanted to escape a long time ago, but he had never found an opportunity nor an excuse. Now, his grandfather had thrown such a good opportunity at him. How could he not cherish it?


    Qu Haoxiang had just raised his foot and the joy in his heart had not yet subsided when he heard his grandfather continue, ¡°Call Meng¡¯er. Come with her.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Qu Haoxiang felt his vision darken. His grandfather must have done it on purpose today.


    ¡°What are you saying? Hurry up and go.¡± Elder Qu red at Qu Haoxiang.


    Qu Haoxiang suddenly felt his skin tighten. He did not dare speak anymore. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, where are you asking my brother to go?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoxiang and felt that it was very funny. Just like that, she impolitely covered her mouth andughed in front of Qu Haoxiang.


    Qu Haoxiang saw the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and gave Chen Meng¡¯er a bitter look.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is here. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go to the study.¡± When Elder Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he immediately changed his expression.


    Qu Yaotian and the others had been confused ever since they received Qu Haoxiang¡¯s call. However, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er, they had some idea that this matter was definitely not small. They guessed that this matter had something to do with the Lu family.


    They had heard a lot of news today that the people from the Lu family were going to be acquitted. However, these news did note from the right path. In addition, they were all quite busy today, so they did not take this matter to heart.


    Actually, they knew more in their hearts what crime the Lu family hadmitted this time. With such a crime pinned on their heads, no matter who it was, it would be difficult for them to turn the tables. Moreover, their Qu family was also involved in this matter of the Lu family.


    Hence, they felt that no one would dare take the risk to help the Lu family at this time.


    But now, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er, they felt that the news they had heard before might be true.


    When they reached the study room, Qu Yaobing could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, Meng¡¯er, you called us back, is it because of the Lu family¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. Looks like you have heard about the Lu family¡¯s matter.¡± Speaking of serious matters, especially such an important matter, Elder Qu wiped away the smile on his face, his face solemn.


    Speaking of which, when Elder Qu didn¡¯t smile, it was really creepy.


    In any case, Elder Qu was often used by the people in the courtyard to scare the children at home.


    ¡°I heard a little about it. However, we didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at that time and thought that it was just a rumor spread by others. Looking at it now, it really was. Dad, who was involved in this matter? Who is involved in the Lu family¡¯s matters now?¡± Qu Yaotian could not think clearly, who would interfere in the Lu family¡¯s matters at this time?

 Chapter 861

    <h4>Chapter 861:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu Yaotian cast an inquisitive look at his father and Chen Meng¡¯er,


    ¡°To think that you still want that position. You can¡¯t even think of such a simple matter clearly.¡± Elder Qu looked at Qu Yaotian and snorted coldly.


    Elder Qu¡¯s words made Qu Yaotian feel a little awkward. Especially when his father said this to him in front of his niece. ¡°Dad.¡± In the political arena, it could be said that Qu Yaotian was the most influential person, but at this moment, he revealed a helpless expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to call me Dad, am I wrong? You can count with your fingers. You also know which few families in our country canpete with our Qu family, and which families are usually at odds with our Qu family and are on the same side as the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you talking about the one above us?¡± Qu Yaotian had not thought of it but Qu Yaobing had a sh of inspiration and asked.


    ¡°How is that impossible? The Lu family relied on him to rise to the top.¡± Elder Qu rolled his eyes.


    After hearing Elder Qu¡¯s words, the five brothers of the Qu family fell silent. If the one above them interfered and wanted to protect the Lu family, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve called us all back. Have you thought of any good ideas?¡± Qu Yaoguo was talking to his father, but his eyes were fixed on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°You brat, why are you looking at Meng¡¯er? Tell me, you are all Meng¡¯er¡¯s uncles, why are all of you inferior to Meng¡¯er?¡± Elder Qu looked at his five sons with some resentment.


    This was the first time Qu Haoxiang saw his uncles and his father being scolded so mercilessly by his grandfather. In his heart, he was both smug and a little afraid. He was afraid that his uncles and his father would settle the score with himter on.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. Uncle and the others have just returned. They still don¡¯t know the ins and outs of the matter. If you ask them now, they will definitely be confused.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not stand it anymore. She spoke up for them.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er speaking up for them, Elder Qu finally gave up and stopped reprimanding them.


    Qu Yaotian and the others looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with grateful eyes. They could not help but wipe the sweat off their foreheads.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t just focus on getting angry. The serious matters are more important,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Qu had long gone off topic and reminded him.


    ¡°Serious matters?¡± Qu Yaotian and the rest thought that the Lu family¡¯s matters were serious matters. Now that they looked at it, it did not seem to be the case. Qu Yaotian and the rest perked up and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with inquiring eyes. They did not dare look at their father like that.


    ¡°Yes. Let grandfather tell you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw the words to Elder Qu.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Elder Qu. There were too many gazes on him all of a sudden, causing Elder Qu to feel a little ufortable. After he coughed, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yaotian mention to me some time ago that he wants to participate in this general election? I thought about it and felt that it¡¯s feasible.¡±


    They were all in disbelief.


    ¡°Dad, did I mishear?¡± Qu Yaobing was just about to pick his ears.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you disagreest time?¡± Last time, Qu Yaotian went to his father to discuss the matter of him wanting to participate in the general election and was scolded. He was scolded for an entire week and his mood was very low. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to do anything.

 Chapter 862

    <h4>Chapter 862:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad, haven¡¯t you always said that our family¡¯s rules are not to participate in the struggle for power? Haven¡¯t you always said that our family stands on the neutral side and only follows the person sitting in that position?¡± Qu Yaoguo could not help but ask.


    These questions were thrown at Elder Qu one after another, causing Elder Qu to cough a few times ufortably. ¡°Things are different now. The situation is different now,¡± said Elder Qu as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er for help.


    ¡°Uncles, don¡¯t you want such a result?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er received Elder Qu¡¯s pleading gaze and asked with a smile.


    Qu Yaotian and the rest looked at each other. They really didn¡¯t know how to answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question.


    To be able to participate in the general election, how could such an oue not be what they wanted? Qu Yaotian and the rest were in the political, military, and business circles. Which one of them did not have ambition? However, this little ambition of theirs had been forcefully suppressed by the Qu family¡¯s rules.


    For Qu Yaotian to be able to climb to his current position, it could be said that he was only one step away from that position. He clearly had the ability to sit in that position, but because of the Qu family¡¯s unwritten family rules, he could not take another step forward. This made Qu Yaotian feel very aggrieved.


    He could not hold it in anymore when he went up to his father and mentioned this matter. Otherwise, he would have opened his mouth even though he knew that he would be scolded by his father.


    ¡°Of course, if you are not interested in this position, then just pretend that Grandpa did not say those words today,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Meng¡¯er. The men of our Qu family have been waiting for this day for God knows how many years. You don¡¯t know that if it weren¡¯t for this family rule, your third uncle would not have taken the road of business,¡± Qu Yaotao stood out and said.


    ¡°You damned brat, what are you saying?¡± As soon as Qu Yaotao said this, he received a beating from Elder Qu.


    However, that unwritten family rule of the Qu family was officially abolished today. Elder Qu¡¯s heart wasplicated for a moment.


    Aftering out of the study room, he had been listless. Sitting in the living room, he was listless.


    ¡°Chief, Elder Liu is here.¡± Just as Elder Qu was sighing, Elder Liu, this rare guest, came and interrupted Elder Qu¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°What? Who did you say is here?¡± Elder Qu thought that there was something wrong with his ears.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not old, but your ears are already worthless. Can¡¯t you hear what others are saying?¡± Without waiting for Elder Qu¡¯s guard to answer, Elder Liu¡¯s voice sounded. Elder Liu¡¯s voice immediately roused Elder Qu¡¯s spirits, and he bounced up from the sofa.


    Seeing this, Qu Yaotian and the others couldn¡¯t help but worry about their father¡¯s health. ¡°Dad, take it easy,¡± Qu Yaotian said worriedly.


    Elder Qu couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to Elder Qu¡¯s words. He walked over to Elder Liu, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why? It looks like you don¡¯t wee me. However, even if you don¡¯t wee me, I have toe. I¡¯m copying you. I despise you so much, yet you stille to my Green Gang all day long,¡± Elder Liu said impolitely.


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t wee you? Besides, you¡¯re already here, how can I chase you away?¡± Elder Qu was suddenly energized when he faced Elder Liu.


    This also made Qu Yaotian and the others heave a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, Elder Liu came because Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a call. Sometimes, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t directly say to her grandfather, Elder Qu. She still needed her grandfather¡¯s peers to enlighten him.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think you dare.¡± After Elder Liu snorted coldly, he very impolitely walked into the living room, as he walked, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Girl, I see that your worries arepletely unnecessary. Look at your grandfather. What¡¯s wrong with his spirit? I see that his spirit is very good now.¡±


    ¡°Why? She is being sweet. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Elder Qu immediately stood on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that. Here, I¡¯m here to bring her back home so that you won¡¯t snatch her away.¡±


    ¡°Heh, since you want to snatch her away from me today, let¡¯s loosen up our muscles.¡± As he said that, Elder Qu rolled up his sleeves, looking as if he wanted to fight with Elder Liu. Qu Yaobing and the rest were so frightened that they wanted to stop the fight.


    Of course, it was just a false rm. How could Elder Qu and Elder Liu fight?


    The two elders who were cursing and swearing just a second ago sat down calmly, drinking tea and chatting.


    ¡°Elder Qu, you¡¯re already so old, why are you still so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Why am I stubborn?¡± Elder Qu said stiffly.


    ¡°You can still think things through? Look at you, you¡¯re already so old, it¡¯s time to rest, it¡¯s time to hand over the authority to the children. I say, the next generation of your family aren¡¯t ipetent, why are you still so worried?¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Look at me now. After handing over the authority to Meng¡¯er, look at howfortable I am.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if Meng¡¯er is willing to take over my family, I would also befortable.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s words were coincidentally heard by Elder Qu¡¯s eldest daughter-inw who was passing by.


    Her footsteps paused and the smile on her face disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°You wish. However, Elder Qu, you raised such a good son, so why did you pick those daughters-inw? Your taste is not good.¡± Elder Liu saw every move of the Qu family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t talk about this.¡± Speaking of this, Elder Qu didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°Exactly. The sons and grandsons will have their own fortune. Let them do as they see fit. As long as we watch from the side and grasp the general direction, we won¡¯t let them go astray. Also, don¡¯t put too much importance on the family rules. What era is it now? These things have long been out of fashion. Besides, others may not take your concession seriously and will not remember the good of your family.¡±

 Chapter 863

    <h4>Chapter 863:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Elder Qu was not as open-minded as Elder Liu thought. To be exact, Elder Qu was not as lucky as Elder Liu. To be able to find someone who could make himpletely at ease to take over such arge family business was not that easy.


    His sons were all quite promising. Even if his grandsons went out in the upper circles of the capital, everyone would give them a thumbs up. However, in Elder Qu¡¯s opinion, it was very difficult for these two generations of people to make himpletely at ease.


    Elder Qu had always had a perfect person in his heart, and that was Chen Meng¡¯er. However, she was not interested in his Qu family at all. Even if he were to forcefully push the Qu family into her arms, she probably would not want it.


    However, Elder Qu¡¯s little scheme had already started to crack in his heart.


    During the meal, Elder Qu talked about the little scheme in his heart. ¡°Girl, look, this matter was brought up by you. Are you¡­¡± Elder Qu smiled like a cunning old fox.


    ¡°What? Elder Qu, this doesn¡¯t seem like your style. If you have something to say, just say it directly. Beating around the bush like this is really twisted,¡± Elder Liu picked up his chopsticks and said with dissatisfaction.


    Elder Qu was also feeling wronged. How could he not say it openly? This was because he was afraid of being mercilessly rejected by Meng¡¯er. Meng¡¯er was unlike the other brats in the family. Even if they did not agree with his words in their hearts, they would not say anything.


    Meng¡¯er would openly disagree.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say it directly. For this matter, Meng¡¯er, shouldn¡¯t you help tomand and direct?¡± Although Elder Qu had agreed to let Qu Yaotian participate in this time¡¯s general election, his heart was still not at ease. He was just afraid that if he was not careful, something might go wrong. At that time, their family would fall into a bottomless abyss and would not be able to climb out.


    As Elder Qu spoke, he was still afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would have any misgivings in her heart, so he gave Qu Yaotian and the others a look, asking them to follow suit.


    Qu Yaotian and the others were not people who did not know what was good for them. They knew what they were worth. Moreover, for Qu Yaotian, itt wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to win in this general election.


    Moreover, Qu Yaotian and the others knew clearly in their hearts that Qu Yaotian participating in the general election this time also meant that the position of their Qu family in the political and military circles had changed. It was rted to the interests of many families. And if the Qu family didn¡¯t win in the general election this time, their position in the political and military circles would be awkward in the future.


    Therefore, the Qu family could only win this time and could not lose.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er, you can¡¯t just leave us in the lurch,¡± Qu Yaotao said first.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This was originally proposed by you, and you were also the one who convinced your grandfather. You can¡¯t just walk away from this,¡± Qu Yaotian also stood out and said.


    Although Qu Yaotian¡¯s wives did not like Chen Meng¡¯er and were afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would return to the Qu family and snatch the family property from them, at the crucial moment, they still knew the severity of the situation. At this moment, they all shut their mouths and lowered their heads to eat their food.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also knew the severity of the situation. To be honest, even if Elder Qu, Qu Yaotian and the others did not open their mouths, she would not sit idly by and do nothing about the Qu family¡¯s matters. The fall of the Qu family, or its decline, was not a good thing for her.

 Chapter 864

    <h4>Chapter 864:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After spending so much time together, although there were some things in the Qu family that Chen Meng¡¯er did not like, most of the time, she could still feel the strong care and love from the Qu family towards her. Otherwise, she would not have specially made a trip to the Qu family today because of the Lu family¡¯s matter.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er also knew in her heart that her grandfather, Elder Qu, would say it so clearly because he was not at ease in his heart. He wanted to get a positive answer from her, an answer that would allow him to sleep peacefully at night. ¡°Grandpa, uncles, don¡¯t worry. The Qu family is also my family. I will not watch helplessly as the Qu family falls into an awkward situation.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good. With Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, I will be at ease. Wifey, today is a happy day. Go and get a bottle of wine.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s addiction to alcohol was triggered once he was happy.


    Madam Qu did not object this time. She personally went to the wine cer to get the wine and poured it for everyone. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er still had the drink in her mug.


    ¡°Come, everyone, let¡¯s toast. Consider it a toast to the Qu family¡¯s future,¡± Elder Qu said with a flushed face. It was as if victory was already in his hands. Needless to say, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Elder Qu felt that victory was definitely on the Qu family¡¯s side.


    Regarding Chen Meng¡¯er, regardless of whether it was Elder Liu or Elder Qu, they all had an inexplicable sense of trust.


    ¡°This wine is not as good as the plum blossom wine that Meng¡¯er brewed.¡± Usually, Elder Qu was reluctant to drink the special wine, but now that he drank it, it was no longer as delicious as before. Instead, it made him miss the plum blossom wine that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I also feel that ever since I drank the plum blossom wine that Meng¡¯er brewed, this good wine from the past has changed its taste in my mouth,¡± Elder Liu said with a face full of reminiscence.


    As for the other Qu family members, after being nagged by the two elders, they became even more curious about the plum blossom wine that Chen Meng¡¯er personally brewed, and all of them looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with eager eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the gazes that fell on her, and she felt very speechless.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t look at me like that. This plum blossom wine can only be drunk for a few more days. When the timees, I will give everyone a small jar, and let everyone have a taste,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er promised.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Qu Yaotian and the rest were happy, but Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s faces darkened. They knew how much plum blossom wine there was. Originally, the two elders were still calcting in their hearts how much each of them would get when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s plum blossom wine could be drunk.


    Well, now that Qu Yaotian and the rest had split it, wouldn¡¯t their share be a lot less. Immediately, Elder Liu and Elder Qu felt a heartache.


    Elder Liu red at Elder Qu unhappily. This fellow was just a good-for-nothing.


    Elder Qu red at him, he said, ¡°Yaotian and the others don¡¯t need a jar each. The five of them will split it two ways and have a taste. As for Haoxiang and the others, they are still young. Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t need to give them any wine.¡±


    Qu Yaotian and the others knew what Elder Qu was thinking. They had their own opinions about what Elder Qu said, but they couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    * * *


    Regarding the Qu family¡¯s bid in the general election, the overallmand fell to Chen Meng¡¯er in the end.


    Everyone in the Qu family, including Elder Qu, would listen to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not shirk, because she knew that if she continued to shirk, she would appear distant.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions were always swift.


    On the second day after the meeting with the Qu family, she took action.


    The next day, the relevant departments received an unmarked folder. It was filled with all kinds of incriminating evidence about the Lu family. It was very detailed. Even the news outlets received a copy.


    The incriminating evidence of the Lu family was very clear. Even if they wanted to protect the Lu family, there was nothing they could do.


    Moreover, after the news outlets received this information, they held an emergency meeting. Then, at the first moment, the headlines of all the newspapers turned into reports about the Lu family.


    With the intervention of the news outlets, the Lu family¡¯s matter became public. Those who wanted to cover up the Lu family¡¯s matter and turn it into a small matter had no other choice.


    They could only call the person at the top. ¡°Chief, something big has happened this time.¡±


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent the news to the media outlets about the Lu family¡¯s matter. Moreover, the media doesn¡¯t know what happened this time. After receiving such information, they didn¡¯t report it to the higher-ups immediately. Instead, they boldly reported it directly. Now, the news about the Lu family has spread outside. Chief, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What? You said that the news about the Lu family has rmed the news outlets. How is this possible?¡± The person at the top didn¡¯t believe what he had heard. When did the news outlets be so bold? Such a huge piece of news was actually reported without their approval.


    One had to know that the news outlets seemed to have freedom of speech. However, many news content had to go through censorship. If it was not approved, it could not be broadcast.


    ¡°Chief, today¡¯s newspapers are out. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look yourself?¡± As soon as the person on the other end finished speaking, the person on the other end hung up.


    The person on the other end did not call his assistant to deliver today¡¯s newspaper to him. He could not wait any longer. He had to quickly verify the information. He opened the door and went to look for today¡¯s newspaper.


    When he saw the eye-catching headline on the newspaper with his own eyes, his face turned green. The veins on his forehead popped out. Then, in front of everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, he tore the newspaper apart.


    The person at the top did not know that this was only the beginning. What made him anxious was still waiting for him.

 Chapter 865

    <h4>Chapter 865:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Suddenly, the phone on the desk of the most capable assistant rang. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. He had never hated the ringing of the phone as much as he did now. The most capable assistant felt his scalp go numb when he heard the ringing of the phone.


    The person who made the call was really persistent. No one picked up the phone on this side, but his phone was ringing one after another.


    ¡°Still not picking up?¡± The voice of the person at the top sounded like the voice of the devil to his right-hand man, but it also sounded like the voice of someone who was trying to save his life. He let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up, I¡¯ll pick it up.¡± The most capable assistant quickly picked up the phone that was still ringing non-stop.


    However, when he picked up the phone and heard the news from the other end, he felt that the receiver in his hand was a hot potato. He had already cursed himself in his heart. He should have pretended that he did not hear the ringing of the phone just now. He should not have picked up the phone.


    Now, he did not even dare think about what was waiting for him once he told his chief about this news. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and carefully look at the person at the top.


    He just so happened to meet the gaze of the person at the top. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and tell me who¡¯s calling and what¡¯s thetest news?¡± Needless to say, the person at the top had a pretty strong premonition and he had really guessed it right.


    ¡°Chief, t-that¡­¡± The assistant looked at the person at the top and stuttered, unable toe up with a reason for a long time.


    Seeing the assistant who used to be very efficient and had won his heart, was now like this, the heart of the person at the top turned cold. He knew in his heart that the call just now must have been bad news.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to stutter. If there¡¯s anything, tell me.¡± The person at the top looked at his most capable assistant with a sharp gaze.


    His most capable assistant instantly felt the hairs on his body stand up. How could he still dare stutter and not say it clearly. ¡°Yes, Chief. The phone call just now said that the Qu family will participate in this general election.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you mishear? The Qu family is going to participate in this election? How is that possible?¡± Everyone in the capital knew about the unwritten family rule of the Qu family.


    In the past, the Qu family did not participate in the power struggle, but many families made fun of the Qu family behind their backs. They did not know how to advance. However, no matter how many people made fun of the Qu family behind their backs, the Qu family¡¯s rule still allowed the Qu family¡¯s descendants to stay away from the center of the power struggle.


    It was no wonder that the person at the top, after hearing his assistant¡¯s words, had a face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Chief, it¡¯s true. This news was just released this morning. I¡¯m afraid that it has already spread throughout the entire circle of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Oh? is that so? If that¡¯s really the case, then it will be really troublesome.¡± Originally, the person at the top was not 100% confident that he could be re-elected. It was also because there were too manypetitors this time, and they were too strong. That was why he was in a mess for a moment.


    That was why the Lu family found him and threatened him. If he didn¡¯t help the Lu family get through this difficult time, the Lu family would expose everything he had done in the past.

 Chapter 866

    <h4>Chapter 866:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    With that, the person at the top turned around and walked into his office.


    He had thought that there would be a storm waiting for his assistant, but now that he saw that his chief was too calm, he was very cautious. He would rather have his chief scold him right now than be like this. This was clearly the calm before the storm.


    The person at the top was not as calm as he looked on the surface. A sentence kept repeating in his mind, ¡°It¡¯s over this time.¡±


    He entered the office and sat at his desk for a long time.


    In the end, he picked up the phone and called the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised at all when she received a call from him. It could be said that she knew that there would be such a call from the very beginning of her n.


    ¡°Chief, you had the time to call me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone and continued to y dumb with him as usual.


    If it were any other time, the person at the top would have to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er properly. However, today, he was not in the mood to do so. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, did youe up with the idea for the Qu family to participate in this election?¡± He had been thinking about it. Based on his many years of understanding of Elder Qu, with Elder Qu¡¯s stubborn temper, he would not easily overturn this family rule of the Qu family.


    One had to know that if Elder Qu wanted to overturn this family rule, he would not have waited until now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered very straightforwardly.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer rendered him speechless. In other words, he did not think that Chen Meng¡¯er would give him such a positive answer. With regards to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s affirmative answer, he did not know how to continue.


    After a long while, just when Chen Meng¡¯er thought that he was so angry that he directly hung up, an angry voice came from him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the dignified youngdy of the Green Gang and the little miss of the Qu family, would actually be such an untrustworthy person. Previously, you told me that you would not interfere in the affairs of the military and political circles.¡±


    The person at the top became angrier the more he spoke. Why did he believe the little fox that was raised by Elder Liu?


    ¡°Chief, I won¡¯t admit to this crime of yours.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the call and sat on the chair with her legs crossed. It was the exact opposite of the extremely corrupt appearance of the person at the top.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really wrong. I have always been a person of my word. Chief, you don¡¯t seem to be a man of your word. You promised me before that you would deal with the matter of the mole in the army. But what did you do when you turned around?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    When the person at the top heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, his heart skipped a beat. He thought that he had kept the matter of the Lu family a secret and that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything. However, the person at the top had forgotten that Chen Meng¡¯er was never an ordinary person.


    ¡°Regarding the matter of the Lu family, I am thinking of our old friendship and giving them a certain amount of help within an appropriate range. However, out of kindness, I did not say that I would let them go. Aren¡¯t the people of the Lu family still locked up inside?¡± The person at the top asked with a stiff neck. He tried to argue back.


    ¡°Chief, if you say that, it¡¯s okay to lie to your subordinates. But with me, you¡¯d better save your breath. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my people got the news early and I acted in a timely manner, the people from the Lu family would have already been acquitted. They would be leisurely drinking tea and eating snacks at home. Don¡¯t try to argue with me. I have always acted ording to the evidence presented.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was ready to shed all pretense of cordiality with the person at the top, so, when she spoke, she didn¡¯t show him any mercy.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he was livid with anger. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only angrily hang up the phone in his hand. Then, the pile of things that he had just reced in in his office suffered once again.


    But it was good too. This office would soon not belong to him. It would soon wee its new owner.


    Since a new person would move in, it was only right to change the decorations.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in a good mood as she hung up the phone. Elder Liu, who was drinking tea at the side, asked, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve pissed him off quite a bit.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged and said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to piss him off. It¡¯s just that his self-control is too poor.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, Grandpa still said the same thing. Do whatever you want to do. Grandpa will always be behind you and be your most advantageous backer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had always been very touched. Elder Liu and the members of the Green Gang had unconditionally supported her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never been a procrastinator. She had a clear idea of what she wanted to do and would give orders as soon as possible.


    Her subordinates who were familiar with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s way of doing things did not dare dy at all. Otherwise, when their little miss got angry, it would be a big deal.


    The Qu family now listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrangements. Even Qu Yaotian, who was participating in the general election and was very likely to be the next supreme leader, was now obedient to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Uncle, have you prepared everything that I asked you to prepare?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was now controlling the entire situation through the phone.


    ¡°Everything is ready. Why don¡¯t I bring it over for you to take a look?¡± Qu Yaotian was impressed by his niece.


    ¡°No need. I believe in your ability, Uncle. I¡¯m calling to ask about this information. I want you to tell all my aunties at home to behave themselves. Don¡¯t let others catch hold of this information.¡±

 Chapter 867

    <h4>Chapter 867:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t reminded him, he really wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. The women at home usually looked quite reliable, but when it came to big matters, they woulde out and stir up some trouble. Qu Yaotian thought of his wife and his few sisters-inw, and he felt a headacheing on.


    However, Qu Yaotian also knew that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reminder was right. Therefore, although he had a headache, he still agreed. ¡°Alright, I will take note of this matter. I definitely can¡¯t let someone ruin it behind my back.¡±


    Qu Yaotian was full of energy this time. He was very certain of his position.


    ¡°With Uncle¡¯s words, I am relieved. Then, leave the rest to me. I will give you the resultster.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up and turned to look at Zhou Yunjie, who had been waiting for her for a while. ¡°How is it? Has the news been released?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been released,¡± Zhou Yunjie replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s everyone¡¯s reaction?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked Zhou Yunjie to spread the news that the Qu family was participating in the general election. She did this because she wanted to see the reaction of the people in the upper-ss circles of Beijing. This way, she would be able to know at the first moment who were her enemies and who were her friends.


    ¡°When they heard this news, everyone was quite surprised. Many people were questioning the readiness of this news. Many people called the Qu family to verify it. There were also people from a few families who panicked when they heard this news. These families either had people from their own families who were participating in the general election, or they were on their side. However, the Jiang family should be the most panicked. It¡¯s the Jiang family that¡¯s sitting in the seat now.¡± Zhou Yunjie was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would not know, so deliberately added this sentence.


    Chen Meng¡¯er remembered the Jiang family. Although the only connection she had with the Jiang family was the person above her. However, the Jiang family was very famous in the capital. This was because the Jiang family suddenly had two people sitting in that position. This also showed the special status that the Jiang family held in the country.


    However, as the saying went, power onlysted three generations. The Jiang family could not escape this saying. None of the members of the younger generation were promising, it could be said that all of them were well-known profligate sons in the capital.


    However, the Jiang family did not know about this. As far as Chen Meng¡¯er knew, among the youngest generation of the Jiang family, there was a person called Jiang Zhanpeng. He was very famous in the capital. Chen Meng¡¯er did not even need to ask about him, what Jiang Zhanpeng had done in the capital had already reached her ears.


    In this part of the capital, how many people dared be angry at Jiang Zhanpeng but didn¡¯t dare speak out? And how many people wanted to kill Jiang Zhanpeng in the middle of the night?


    However, the people of the Jiang family didn¡¯t know about this. The elder of the Jiang family even treated Jiang Zhanpeng as a treasure.


    ¡°The fate of the Jiang family hase to an end. In the past two years, the Jiang family has been too arrogant. Those who don¡¯t like them don¡¯t want to disappear from the capital.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s evaluation of the Jiang family, however, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t interested in what the Jiang family was like.


    Right now, she only wanted to help the Qu family get this position. The rest had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you think? Should we get involved?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.

 Chapter 868

    <h4>Chapter 868:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°No need¡ª¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was interrupted before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°Little Miss, something bad has happened.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was interrupted by Fatty¡¯s shout halfway through their conversation.


    Zhou Yunjie frowned when he heard Fatty¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so anxious?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and greeted him.


    It was fortunate that Fatty usually exercised, which was why he was not panting after running for a short distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter, Little Miss. We just received a call from your mother. She said that your father was beaten up and is currently lying in the hospital.¡± Fatty finished his sentence in one breath. The expression on his face was as worried as he could be.


    ¡°My father? Which One? Qu Yaobing, or?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not react for a moment.


    ¡°Chen Ping.¡± Fatty replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know what exactly happened either. We only received a call from your mother just now. On the phone, your mother did not say it clearly either. She only said that your father was beaten up.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Fatty finish, she turned her head to Zhou Yunjie in the next second. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to send people to help me keep an eye on my parents?¡± From the day Chen Ping, Liu Juan, and the others came to the capital, Chen Meng¡¯er instructed Zhou Yunjie to send some people from the Green Gang to pay attention to her parents¡¯ safety. ¡°I specially sent people.¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s beautiful brows had long been tightly furrowed. ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯ll go and investigate.¡±


    ¡°You go and investigate. No matter what, I want an exnation. Also, help me find out who is so blind to dare touch my parents.¡± With that said, Chen Meng¡¯er had already picked up her bag and walked out without looking back. She was now worried about Chen Ping¡¯s injuries, so she had to go to the hospital personally.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of her study, she realized that she was too nervous about her father¡¯s injuries. She did not even know which hospital he was currently staying in, so she wanted to go to the hospital.


    Fatty looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had returned, and was a little confused.


    ¡°Which hospital is my father in?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er asked this question, Fatty smacked himself on the forehead and said, ¡°Ah, look at my brain. Your father is in the military hospital. Little Miss, let me go with you.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er rushed to the inpatient department of the military hospital. Chen Ping¡¯s hands and feet were already cast and he was lying on the bed. His face was full of bruises and cuts and both of his eyes were swollen. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother, Liu Juan, beside the bed, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have recognized him at first nce. This was her father, Chen Ping.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Seeing Chen Ping lying on the bed, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes were a little wet.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, Chen Ping turned his neck around with great difficulty. He wanted to smile at Chen Meng¡¯er, but his face moved and the wound on his face was pulled. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    From the moment she received the call saying that her husband had been found injured and was in the hospital until now, Liu Juan, who had been holding back and pretending to be strong, had never shed tears. When she saw her daughter, Chen Meng¡¯er, her tears could not be held back anymore and fell.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, your father¡­¡± Liu Juan could not continue.


    ¡°Mom, Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t worry. I will investigate this matter and find out who did this to Dad. As long as I find out who did this to Dad, I will not let him go. I will make him pay more than ten times the price,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said through gritted teeth.


    If the person who hit her father was in front of her, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely beat him up personally without a second thought.


    ¡°Yes. Meng¡¯er, tell me, how honest is your father? He doesn¡¯t usually offend people, so how could someone be so cruel to him?¡± As she said this, Liu Juan began to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°Little Juan, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let the injuries Little Ping go just like that.¡± Fatty did not expect Chen Ping to be so seriously injured. He originally thought that he was only beaten up. At most, he would only have a few cuts on his skin. ¡°Do you know who did this to you? Tell me, I¡¯ll bring people to settle him now.¡± Fatty rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was going to fight to the death.


    Chen Ping¡¯s mouth had a gash, so it was hard to talk to him. Every time he moved, it hurt badly. Therefore, he could only shake his head slightly at Fatty. Chen Ping couldn¡¯t figure out who had such a big grudge with him. He actually invited so many people to settle the score with him. Thinking back to the scene at that time, Chen Ping still had some lingering fear in his heart.


    ¡°Mom, you rest there for a while. I¡¯ll check Dad¡¯s body.¡± Chen Ping¡¯s injuries looked quite scary, but they should be superficial wounds. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was still worried. She only felt relieved after she checked Chen Ping¡¯s body personally.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You quickly check your dad¡¯s body. Looking at your dad¡¯s injuries, I¡¯m not even sure.¡± Liu Juan looked at her daughter.,


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced her hand on Chen Ping¡¯s wrist. She pretended to be checking Chen Ping¡¯s pulse. In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain had already shown all the data of Chen Ping¡¯s body.


    Looking at the report of Chen Ping¡¯s physical examination given by the mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er could finally heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, although her father¡¯s appearance was quite scary, they were only superficial injuries and did not hurt his internal organs. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯ll give you a few boxes of ointment in a while. Help me apply it. As for Dad¡¯s arms and legs,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could help him reconnect the bones, but it was too painful to do so. Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that her father would not be able to take it. ¡°It¡¯s better to rest first. I¡¯ll go back and make some medicinal cuisine to help dad¡¯s arms and legs recover faster.¡±


    ¡°Alright, your dad is fine. I can finally be at ease.¡± When she rushed to the hospital and saw Chen Ping lying in the emergency room for the first time, her heart started to throb. At that time, her heart was so close to her throat that she was afraid that Chen Ping might be in mortal danger.


    Even when the doctor told her that her husband was fine and only had a few fractures and some superficial injuries, her heart was beating wildly.

 Chapter 869

    <h4>Chapter 869:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°By the way, Mom, did you inform the others?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll call your brothers in a while.¡± When her husband was in trouble, Liu Juan¡¯s head buzzed and she fainted. She could only think of calling her daughter out of sheer instinct.


    ¡°Don¡¯t inform them if you haven¡¯t. My oldest brother is in the military academy, so it¡¯s not convenient for him toe out. Now that Dad¡¯s injury isn¡¯t too serious, there¡¯s no reason for my big brother to be anxious in school. As for my second brother, when hees back from school, he¡¯ll naturally find out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is ointment. You can apply this ointment to Dad¡¯s wounds in a while. After about an hour, the pain will stop.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took out an exquisite porcin bottler from her bag and handed it to Liu Juan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply it on your dad in a bit.¡± The ointment that Chen Meng¡¯er used must be of high quality. Liu Juan took the small porcin bottle and held it very carefully.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with Uncle Fatty first. I¡¯lle backter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had business to attend to. She was going to find out the culprit behind her father¡¯s assault.


    ¡°Alright, go and do your work. If you¡¯re not free, don¡¯te over.¡± Liu Juan knew that her daughter was a very busy person and was much busier than the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ll bring you guys some foodter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Fatty walked out of the department. As they walked, Fatty whispered in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear, ¡°Little Miss, I really can¡¯t understand. Your father is such an honest person. He usually doesn¡¯t offend anyone, so how could he be beaten up? Do you think that the other party beat up the wrong person? In any case, regardless of whether they beat up the wrong person or not, they touched your father this time. They touched someone they shouldn¡¯t have touched, so they will have to pay the price.¡± When Fatty mentioned fighting, he started to get restless again.


    After the Green Gang was handed over to Chen Meng¡¯er, they had fewer and fewer opportunities to make a move. This made them feel that all the bones in their bodies had gone limp. They wanted to go exercise.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, don¡¯t worry. If you want to make a move this time, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Let alone Fatty and the others, even Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands were itchy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Haha, I¡¯ll Inform Skinny and the others in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Fatty chatted as they walked. When they reached the hospital entrance, Zhou Yunjie was already waiting for them by the car.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhou Yunjie and asked.


    ¡°I found out. The ones who did it were some hooligans from Beijing. They usually don¡¯t have any organization. This time, they took someone else¡¯s money and worked for someone else.¡± Zhou Yunjie wanted to investigate this, but it was just a matter of a phone call. However, this matter was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father, Chen Ping. Zhou Yunjie still personally made a trip. ¡°I¡¯ve already captured these punks who attacked Uncle. They should have already been sent to the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°I want to know who the mastermind is.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er thought of Chen Ping, who was lying on the hospital bed, her face turned cold.


    ¡°People from the Jiang family in the capital,¡± Zhou Yunjie replied. When Zhou Yunjie found out about this result, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 870

    <h4>Chapter 870:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Jiang family? The Jiang family in the capital?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked, but she already had an answer in her heart.


    ¡°Jiang Zhanpeng from the Jiang family.¡± When Zhou Yunjie found out who had attacked their little miss¡¯s father, Chen Ping, his first thought that they were f*cking stupid, and the second was that the Jiang family was really going to run out of luck. One had to know that her family had always been the bottom line of their little miss, Chen Meng¡¯er. If anyone dared touch her family, she would pay them back tenfold.


    ¡°Jiang Zhanpeng of the Jiang family, right? I want to see what he¡¯ll look like after he¡¯s left to kneel on the ground. Oh right, for what reason would this Jiang Zhanpeng attack my father?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also a little puzzled, speaking of which, her father, Chen Ping, and Jiang Zhanpeng were people from twopletely different worlds. They wouldn¡¯t have any contact at all, let alone conflict.


    ¡°For a piece ofnd in the east of the capital. When Uncle first came to the capital, you asked Uncle to buy that piece ofnd. Now that this piece ofnd was going to be developed, Jiang Zhanpeng wanted it too. Thend value would be multiplied by several times. As soon as he heard about the money, his heart was moved and he calcted it. He had looked for Uncle a few times before and wanted Uncle to give up thend to him. He wanted Uncle to give it to him at a price lower than the original price. Uncle didn¡¯t agree. After Jiang Zhanpeng saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, he became angry. He felt that he couldn¡¯t be soft, so he used force. He found someone to hurt Uncle.¡± Zhou Yunjie told Chen Meng¡¯er about the general situation.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve heard people say that Jiang Zhanpeng is doing whatever he wants in the capital. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I believe it.¡± How could she not believe it? Jiang Zhanpeng had already made a move on her. ¡°Hmph, I originally didn¡¯t want to touch his family. Now that the Jiang family is being tactless and sending themselves to my doorstep, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really had to say that she and the Jiang family were really enemies.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Jiang Zhanpeng. The Jiang family is really going to be defeated by this generation.¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he talked about the Jiang family.


    ¡°Yunjie, where is Jiang Zhanpeng now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°In a private club called Blue. Recently, Jiang Zhanpeng has taken a fancy to this pianist who ys in Blue. During this period of time, he will report there on time every afternoon.¡± Zhou Yunjie had done his homework long ago, otherwise, he couldn¡¯t be called Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s most capable assistant.


    ¡°Blue? Hey, it looks like I¡¯m really out of date. I haven¡¯t even heard of the private club in the capital. Well, thanks to Jiang Zhanpeng today, I can also go to the private club in the capital and see what it looks like. Let¡¯s go, get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, let alone you, I think I¡¯m behind the times too. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of something like Blue. From the looks of it, I¡¯m really old.¡± Fatty sat in the car and could not help but sigh.


    * * *


    In the car, Zhou Yunjie exined the details of the private club to Chen Meng¡¯er and Fatty. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that, this private club of was actually run by a woman who was a mistress to a high-ranking official in the capital. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that a woman who could run a private club of such a scale in the capital would be willing to be someone else¡¯s mistress.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and agreed. Sometimes, no matter how capable this woman was, she had no money or power. It was not easy for her to start a business.


    It seemed that the official had contributed a lot to this woman¡¯s achievements.


    ¡°Yunjie, why are you keeping us in suspense? Tell us honestly, who is that high official? Do I know him?¡± Fatty looked at Zhou Yunjie curiously and waited for Zhou Yunjie¡¯s answer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not realize that this uncle of hers was such a gossip.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was also quite curious as to who this high-ranking official was.

 Chapter 871 full

    871 Chapter 871


    "Little Miss, Hall Master Fatty, you all know this person. He is Jiang Zhanpeng''s father, Jiang Guotao." Zhou Yunjie saw that Chen Meng''er was also curious, so he did not keep her in suspense and replied.


    "What? Did I hear wrong? You said it was Jiang Guotao?" Fatty looked at Zhou Yunjie with an expression that said his ears were fine.


    "Hall Master Fatty, you didn''t hear wrong. I''m talking about Jiang Guotao. And it''s the Jiang Guotao that you know," Zhou Yunjie said with a serious face.


    "Damn, he actually has a mistress?" Fatty thought of Jiang Guotao''s wife, he couldn''t help but shiver. Back then, this vicious woman was the one who prevented Fatty and the others from getting married. She was stone-hearted and cruel and would stop at nothing to get her way.


    He had seen with his own eyes how Jiang Guotao had been taught to be obedient by his wife. It was extremely normal for his ears to be torn in public. "However, if I were Jiang Guotao, I would have given up on that mistress long ago." "I''m more curious. Does Jiang Zhanpeng know who opened Blue?" Chen Meng''er was curious. She was different from Fatty.


    "He definitely doesn''t know. If he knew, would this private club still be open so peacefully? It would have been razed to the ground by Jiang Zhanpeng long ago." Fatty said with a knowing expression.


    "Uncle Fatty, that''s not certain. If I''m not wrong, Jiang Guotao''s wife might not know who opened Blue, but Jiang Zhanpeng definitely knows. Moreover, Blue also belongs to Jiang Zhanpeng. Yunjie, am I right?" Chen Meng''er asked confidently.


    "Yes, Little Miss, you are absolutely right. Word of Blue is spreading. It was opened by Jiang Guotao''s mistress. However, the truth is, in Blue, Jiang Zhanpeng also has a 140% share." Zhou Yunjie remembered that he had never mentioned this to his little miss, however, his little miss was able to guess so well. He couldn''t help but admire her.


    "Ah?" Fatty was obviously shocked by this news. "Why didn''t Jiang Zhanpeng avenge his mother?" Fatty was a little confused.


    "Well, if my guess is correct, Jiang Zhanpeng shouldn''t be the child of Jiang Guotao''s wife," Chen Meng''er touched her chin and said.


    "It can''t be. Back then, the entire capital knew that Jiang Guotao''s wife was pregnant." Fatty wanted to tell Chen Meng''er and the others with certainty, but when he spoke, he wasn''t sure. As Fatty spoke, his questioning gaze fell on Zhou Yunjie.

 Chapter 872

    <h4>Chapter 872:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss was right.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie had just said this and Fatty¡¯s entire body fell backward. Fortunately, he was sitting alone in the back seat. With his size, anyone who was pressed down by him would lose half of their life. ¡°Tell me. I don¡¯t even want to say anything now.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife was really pregnant back then. However, at that time, Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife had a difficultbor and the child she gave birth to died. Coincidentally, Jiang Guotao¡¯s mistress had also gotten pregnant at that time. It was about the same month as Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife, and the birth was only one day earlier than Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife¡¯s due date. Jiang Guotao had always kept it a secret and didn¡¯t dare tell the Jiang family. However, his wife had a difficultbor this time, and the child was gone after it was born. The doctor also told him that his wife wouldn¡¯t be able to have children in the future. Only then did he dare secretly tell his grandfather about this. If it was in the past, his grandfather would have picked up the stick in his hand and beaten Jiang Guotao up. If this was known by Jiang Guotao¡¯s father-inw, then there would be a crack in the rtionship between the two families. However, at this moment, after hearing Jiang Guotao¡¯s words, his grandfather fell silent. In the end, his grandfather gave the order to secretly bring back the child that Jiang Guotao¡¯s mistress had given birth to. He also made everyone who knew about this shut up. As for Jiang Guotao¡¯s father-inw¡¯s side, his grandfather personally went to tell them about this matter. Although Jiang Guotao¡¯s father-inw felt ufortable, he still agreed to this matter.¡± Zhou Yunjie told him what he knew.


    When Fatty heard it, he sighed. He actually didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°Sigh, looks like I¡¯m really old. I actually didn¡¯t know about this at all.¡± Fatty had just finished sighing, then, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Then how did Jiang Zhanpeng know about his background? Elder Jiang told everyone to shut up. I believe that no one would dare gossip in front of Jiang Zhanpeng.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, you don¡¯t understand, right? There will still be people who won¡¯t be able to resist gossiping behind his back. Moreover, this mistress of Jiang Guotao is not an easy person to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, how did you know?¡± Fatty felt that he had suffered too much today.


    ¡°Yes, Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s biological mother, if I¡¯m not wrong, is the owner of Blue,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with certainty.


    ¡°Yes, Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s birth mother is the owner of Blue.¡± Zhou Yunjie couldn¡¯t help but look at his little miss in a new light.


    The car stopped. They were here.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Fatty said as he pushed the door open and walked out. The moment he got off the car, Fatty was attracted by the scenery in front of him. He took a deep breath. ¡°Yo, this ce is really not bad. It¡¯s rare to see a ce with such scenery. It¡¯s a ce with mountains and rivers. Jiang Guotao has spent a lot of money for this woman.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, you¡¯re wrong. This ce naturally came like this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a step behind Fatty, after getting out of the car and looking around, she said, ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s really not bad to find such a ce and build a house.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, why don¡¯t I get someone to check it out for youter and see if there¡¯s such a good ce in the capital?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    ¡°Okay, you keep an eye out for it for me. If there¡¯s such a good ce, you can think of a way to buy it for me. Oh right, we can¡¯t be like Jiang Guotao. I want to buy thend openly. We can¡¯t afford to lose it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but exhort.


    ¡°Little Miss, I know.¡±


    * * *


    Blue had been using the name of a private club ever since it opened for business. And the so-called private club was using the name of protecting the privacy of others. Not everyone could enter Blue .


    To enter Blue , you had to satisfy one of two conditions. Either you had the membership card of Blue¡¯s private club. This membership card was made with your real name. It wasn¡¯t something that you could just lend out. You also had to use your real face on the card.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Fatty, and Zhou Yunjie chatted for a while before they arrived at the entrance of Blue¡¯s private club. Zhou Yunjie and Fatty walked up to the front. Chen Meng¡¯er was a step slower and followed behind them.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie and Fatty swaggered into Blue¡¯s private club.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to enter, she was stopped by a staff member in a Blue uniform. ¡°Hello, please show me your membership card.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and looked at the person who stopped her with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? My little miss came with us, why are you stopping her?¡± Fatty, who was walking at the front, turned his head and looked at the person unhappily.


    ¡°Hall Master Fatty, I¡¯m sorry, thisdy¡¯s face is very unfamiliar. Therefore, to enter Blue, you have to show your membership card. This is the rule of Blue. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Seeing Fatty, the person immediately changed his expression and attitude.


    ¡°Hey, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a rule. I brought her here. I came here today because I don¡¯t have a membership card, so I have to bring her in. What can you do to me?¡± Fatty also became angry.


    Zhou Yunjie also stood out with a solemn face.


    ¡°Hall master Fatty, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. This is our rule.¡± The staff member was also in a difficult position.

 Chapter 873

    <h4>Chapter 873:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the two of them didn¡¯t show their membership cards. You didn¡¯t stop them and let them in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Fatty and Zhou Yunjie. With a smile, she said to the staff member, ¡°Can I ask, are you treating them differently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. They are Hall Master Fatty and Young Master Zhou. They don¡¯t need to show their membership cards to enter Blue. Their faces and identities are the membership cards that they use to enter and exit Blue.¡± The staff member looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile on his face. When he spoke, his chest was deliberately pushed forward.


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally understood. It seemed that she was being stopped because her face was not popr in this part of the capital. ¡°It seems that this face has such an effect in this part of the capital.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that this part of the capital would be so advanced. They had actually started to use facial ID.


    ¡°Open your eyes and see for yourself. This is the youngdy of our Green Gang. She is not some nameless person.¡± Fatty had always been impatient. He stepped forward and grabbed the cor of the staff member, directly lifting him up.


    ¡°Cough! Hall Master Fatty, you¡­¡± This staff member was being held by Fatty. He kept coughing and could not speak properly.


    Themotion at the entrance was not small and attracted peopleing and going. Although Fatty and Zhou Yunjie did not oftene to ces like the private club, who in the capital did not know the two of them? Therefore, after they walked over, everyone would turn around and take a few nces. In the end, no one dared speak up for the staff member.


    However, from afar, Chen Meng¡¯er heard someone discussing, ¡°Eh, who¡¯s that girl? She looks very unfamiliar to me, but Fatty from the Green Gang and Zhou Yunjie seem to be very protective of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before either. However, this girl is really pretty.¡± Fatty and Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t hear it. If the two of them had heard the tone of this person¡¯s words, they would definitely let go of this staff member without saying a word and go up to give the other party a p in the face.


    Fatty and Zhou Yunjie did not hear him, but every word he said entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears. The vulgar meaning in his words made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face sink. Chen Meng¡¯er casually threw out a silver needle. The man responded with a wail and then fell to the ground, twitching non-stop.


    Hispanion was so scared that he quickly squatted down to check and shouted for the passersby to call the emergency number.


    Themotion on the other side also rmed Fatty and Zhou Yunjie. The two of them nced at the person who copsed on the ground and subconsciously turned their heads towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er stood there calmly. Fatty and Zhou Yunjie met the gaze of their little miss and confirmed their guess in their hearts.


    Well, this was the doing of their little miss. As for why their little miss did it, they would find out after checking it outter.


    Themotion at the main entrance was not small. It rmed Jiang Zhanpeng, who was listening to piano music and drinking coffee in the room. He pretended to be elegant, but in reality, he was just chasing after women. He heard his subordinates report to him that something had happened at the main entrance. When the situation was chaotic, the first thought that appeared in Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s mind was that someone actually darede to Blue to cause trouble.


    Everyone in the capital knew that Blue was under his protection. Moreover, Jiang Zhanpeng was extremely displeased that someone had interrupted his ns. One had to know that the pianist of Blue, the woman that he, Jiang Zhanpeng, wanted to pursue, already showed signs of loosening up yesterday.

 Chapter 874

    <h4>Chapter 874:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He was prepared to put in more effort today and get his hands on her. Now, at this critical moment, someone actually came to cause trouble. How could this not make him angry?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see who has the guts to cause trouble in Blue.¡± Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent.


    As for Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s group of scoundrels, someone made do and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t they know that Blue has always been under Young Master Jiang¡¯s protection? Let¡¯s go and see who has the guts to be so ambitious.¡±?The people who followed behind Jiang Zhanpeng joined in the fun and jeered.


    Jiang Zhanpeng and his group of people swarmed towards the entrance of Blue. Jiang Zhanpeng, who was walking at the front, swaggered around like a mafia boss.


    The staff member who came to report the situation to Jiang Zhanpeng didn¡¯t even have the time to tell Jiang Zhanpeng about the general situation. This staff member walked at the end of the group. He was sweating profusely when he saw Jiang Zhanpeng being escorted to the entrance by everyone. He didn¡¯t have the time to tell Jiang Zhanpeng that the person who was causing trouble at the entrance wasn¡¯t some nameless brat, but someone from the Green Gang.


    In the end, the staff member had no choice but to watch Jiang Zhanpeng and the others leave. He turned around and ran upstairs to the CEO¡¯s office.


    * * *


    The person with a dirty mouth who was stabbed by a silver needle by Chen Meng¡¯er was picked up by an ambnce.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if the emergency call wasn¡¯t made by someone from Blue, the ambnce wouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly. It would have been dyed for another half an hour or so.


    Therefore, when Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s group arrived, they saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the others standing at the door.


    ¡°I want to see who has the guts to cause trouble in my territory.¡± Along the way, Jiang Zhanpeng was constantly instigated by his scoundrel friends, he didn¡¯t even get a good look at the person standing at the door before he started cursing angrily.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, and Fatty all turned their faces when they heard Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It seems that your family¡¯s upbringing is really not that good. Seeing that your father, Jiang Guotao, used to be my friend, I reluctantly helped him teach his son how to respect his elders.¡± As he said that, Fatty had already put down staff member. With a stride, he rushed in front of Jiang Zhanpeng and dragged him out of the group.


    Jiang Zhanpeng wasn¡¯t a nerd who didn¡¯t have any fighting skills. He had been sent to the army by the Jiang family¡¯s elder many times since he was young to train. However, no matter how much he trained in the army, he wasn¡¯t on the same level as Fatty, who had fought with mercenaries and snipers in the past.


    As a result, Jiang Zhanpeng was held in Fatty¡¯s hands and didn¡¯t have any room to fight back. He could only struggle.


    ¡°Who are you? Let go of me. Do you know who I am? If you don¡¯t let go, I will tell my grandfather and make you suffer.¡± Jiang Zhanpeng didn¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡°fear¡±. It made sense. Ever since they were young, the members of the Jiang family were the type of people who could do whatever they wanted in the capital. In the past few years, they had won even more.


    Therefore, in his heart, the capital was under the control of the members of the Jiang family. If anyone dared touch him, he would have his grandfather execute their entire family.


    On the other hand, the members of the aristocratic families who usually surrounded Jiang Zhanpeng and followed him were all silent at this moment.


    They all recognized that the person who grabbed Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s cor was none other than Fatty from the Green Gang.


    They had heard a lot of rumors about the Green Gang. They had been warned by their families many times. In the capital, the people they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the most were the members of the Green Gang.


    The group of people, who were more excited than Jiang Zhanpeng just a moment ago, had all given up. Some of them even wanted to take a few steps back to draw a clear line between themselves and Jiang Zhanpeng.


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m your elder. I¡¯m here to take care of your people.¡± Fatty threw Jiang Zhanpeng onto the ground.


    Fatty didn¡¯t hold back and Jiang Zhanpeng fell heavily onto the ground. The pain made Jiang Zhanpeng grimace.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Zhanpeng?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked expressionlessly as she looked at Jiang Zhanpeng who was grimacing in pain but still swearing.


    ¡°Yes, I am Jiang Zhanpeng. And you?¡± Jiang Zhanpeng asked as he raised his head. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face clearly, he was stunned. Then, he stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking, his eyes filled with amazement.


    Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s overly naked eyes made Chen Meng¡¯er frown ufortably.


    Zhou Yunjie was even more ufortable. He took a step forward and walked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, blocking the way Jiang Zhanpeng looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t wait to go up and gouge Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s eyes out.


    ¡°Um, Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s mind was filled with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stunning face. He had long forgotten about the pianist, and he didn¡¯t notice it at all that danger was already approaching him.


    ¡°Miss? Is this something you can shout?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had yet to show her power, Zhou Yunjie had already shown his might. His body was like an arrow that had left the bowstring. Before everyone could see his figure clearly, he had already reached Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s side. He stretched out his hand to hold Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s hand and twisted it.


    Everyone only heard Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s miserable cry.


    ¡°Stop! Someone, arrest them. This is really unfair. They actually darede to Blue to behave atrociously.¡± A beautiful woman dressed in professional attire and exquisite makeup rushed over in a hurry.


    She never expected that she would see such a scene. Her heart suddenly tightened.


    ¡°Yunjie, you¡¯re wee. I want double.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er coldly looked at Jiang Zhanpeng who was in so much pain that his face was turning blue.

 Chapter 875

    <h4>Chapter 875:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares touch him.¡± The beautiful middle-aged woman wanted to use her own aura to suppress Chen Meng¡¯er when she saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was just a little girl.


    However, it was obvious that the other party was daydreaming. Not to mention the aura that she had cultivated in the business world, it was simply not enough. Moreover, Zhou Yunjie had always only listened to Chen Meng¡¯er. If Chen Meng¡¯er asked him to do anything, he would definitely do it without saying anything.


    Moreover, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s speed and skill were not something that ordinary people could stop.


    The security guards of Blue were all called over by the middle-aged beauty, but no one dared go up and fight with Zhou Yunjie. As long as one was slightly better off in the capital, they would know that Zhou Yunjie¡¯s skill was not to be trifled with.


    No one saw how Zhou Yunjie did it. They only heard Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s wail. Both of Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s hands and feet were dislocated by Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Zhou Yunjie dislocated Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s hands and feet. He used the unique technique that she had taught him and Su Jin some time ago. Chen Meng¡¯er had unintentionally read about this technique in an ancient medical book in the space. At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er had thought it was fun, so she had conveniently learned it.


    Later, on a whim, she thought of Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and the others who often went out on missions, so she imparted this technique to the two of them.


    This technique of dislocating a person¡¯s hands and feet looked no different from ordinary ones. However, only those who had their hands and feet dislocated knew that after using this method, they would be in immense pain.


    In order to relocate the limbs, doctors would have to use a very special technique.


    Only Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie knew about this, but Jiang Zhanpeng and the others didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Zhanpeng, what¡¯s going on? Where does it hurt? Tell me.¡± The middle-aged beauty suddenly pounced on Jiang Zhanpeng, and her hand just happened to touch Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s foot. The pain made Jiang Zhanpeng furious.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be gentler? Are you trying to kill me? Ah, it hurts!¡± Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s face was as white as a piece of paper. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me for an ambnce?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m going to make a call right now. I¡¯m going to make a call right now.¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman had long lost her sense of propriety when she saw Jiang Zhanpeng in such pain.


    ¡°Who are you guys? I, Jiang Zhanpeng, am friends with the the Green Gang. I have no enmity with your Green Gang. Our family will not let you off after what you¡¯ve done to me today. Zhou Yunjie, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re a member of the Green Gang. Let me tell you, you¡¯re just a dog of the youngdy of the Green Gang.¡± Jiang Zhanpeng endured the pain and looked at Zhou Yunjie with murderous eyes.


    Jiang Zhanpeng loved women and was on par with his father, Jiang Guotao. Until now, he still med everything on Zhou Yunjie. As for Chen Meng¡¯er, who gave the orders, in his heart, she was still a goddess.


    ¡°Who said that you have no enmity with our Green Gang? Jiang Zhanpeng, today, I showed mercy and let you know a little more about your death. You touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have touched. Remember Chen Ping? He is a member of our Green Gang¡¯s protection circle. If you touch him now, how do you think your end will be? Today is just the beginning. As for Yunjie, who is he to me? You don¡¯t have the right to make any judgment on this. However, I have to tell you one thing, you will always be the person that Yunjie looks down on.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand to see her own people being bullied.

 Chapter 876

    <h4>Chapter 876:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When they heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention ¡°Chen Ping¡±, the surrounding people started discussing. Speaking of which, they had never heard of the name ¡°Chen Ping¡±. Who was Chen Ping, to make Fatty and Zhou Yunjiee out personally to seek justice for him?


    While the surrounding people were discussing this, the topic suddenly changed.


    Someone seemed to have woken up from a dream. ¡°Wait, if I didn¡¯t mishear and misunderstand just now, is she the little miss?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be the little miss!¡± The surrounding people were in an uproar.


    When the middle-aged beautiful woman finished her phone call and returned, the people around her looked at Chen Meng¡¯er withpletely changed expressions.


    No one dared be presumptuous anymore. They had heard a lot of rumors about the little miss here. It was said that this little miss had extraordinary skills. In any case, she was not below Zhou Yunjie. They all cherished their lives very much and did not dare provoke Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Jiang Zhanpeng, today is just the beginning. The grudge between my father, Chen Ping, and you will be the grudge between us from today onwards. The pain that you ced on him previously, I will return it to you a thousand times over,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned to Zhou Yunjie, Fatty, and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had gone far away, Jiang Zhanpeng was still sitting there, staring nkly at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s departing figure.


    ¡°Zhanpeng, hold on a little longer. The ambnce will be here soon.¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s voice pulled his soul back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your father is doing right now. I called him, but no one answered.¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s pale face and said with heartache.


    * * *


    ¡°Little Miss, are we just going to let it go today?¡± Fatty, who came out of Blue, asked unwillingly.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, what else do you want to do today? Jiang Zhanpeng alone is not enough to let you stretch your legs.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Fatty with amusement.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t stretch my legs, I can¡¯t let my trip be in vain.¡± Fatty said as he looked around Blue. Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er catch onto something.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Fatty looked at the understanding smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and said with a blush, ¡°Well, we¡¯re already at the entrance of Blue. You have to let me see the number one private club in the capital.¡± Fatty said, however, he did not dare look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let youe here for nothing. I¡¯ll let you see Blue. How about this? When the timees, Blue will be under your control,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a wave of her hand.


    Before Fatty could react, he suddenly stopped and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with his eyes that were not particrly big. ¡°Little Miss, do you mean to take Blue into your pocket?¡±


    ¡°Why not? The Jiang family has copsed. You said that Blue, which was built on the Jiang family¡¯s property, will not be a target for everyone to fight over. I suddenly realized today that our businesses are all over the country and even the world, but we don¡¯t have a private club. Now that there is one, why don¡¯t I take it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Hehe, Little Miss, you¡¯re the smart one, and you¡¯re the best. Alright, then I¡¯ll wait until it bes our property before Ie back to visit it.¡± Only then did Fatty follow Chen Meng¡¯er into the car and leave with satisfaction.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car left the parking lot of Blue, she said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, tell Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s background to Jiang Guotao¡¯s current wifeter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, I understand.¡±


    Just as Jiang Zhanpeng was sent to the military hospital by the ambnce, the old man of the Jiang family found out that his favorite grandson, Jiang Zhanpeng, had been beaten up and was sent to the hospital. He only had time to ask about Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s current situation before he impatiently picked up the phone and made a call.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er stepped into the hall, the phone rang.


    Elder Liu motioned for Chen Meng¡¯er to sit down and drink some tea, eat some snacks, and rest for a while before he picked up the phone himself. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± To be able to make a call here, the other party¡¯s identity was not simple.


    ¡°Liu Bolin, you guys are getting more and more arrogant. Your people actually dared beat my grandson up and send him to the hospital,¡± Elder Jiang said.


    Fortunately, Elder Liu knew the cause and effect of the whole incident clearly. Even when Chen Meng¡¯er went to Blue to settle the score with Liu Zhanpeng, Chen Meng¡¯er also informed Elder Liu in advance, so, Elder Liu was so angry that heughed at Elder Jiang¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Jiang Bo, before you call me to interrogate me, please go and find out how many wicked things your good grandson has done outside. Also, find out why my people came to attack him. I¡¯ve known you for decades. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know our style of doing things,¡± Elder Liu said firmly.


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t care what my grandson did. In any case, it¡¯s wrong for your people to hurt my grandson. I give you one day to send the person who hit my grandson to me, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Jiang Bo, you¡¯ve been retired for more than ten years, but your bad temper hasn¡¯t changed at all. Do you think that when you were in power more than ten years ago, I didn¡¯t buy it? Now that more than ten years have passed and you¡¯ve retired, I still buy it. Jiang Bo, let me tell you, that person was beaten up by my men, and it was on my orders. If you want toe and find me and question me, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu very impolitely mmed the phone and hung up.

 Chapter 877

    <h4>Chapter 877:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After hanging up, Elder Liu turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and started to scold Elder Jiang. ¡°When he was in power, he liked to put on airs. He wanted everyone to listen to him. What a joke. Who am I? Who can hemand? Girl, you can do whatever you want with the matters of the Jiang family. I will support you fully. I have long disliked that old fellow from the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. In the future, when I let him see you, he will lower his head and will never dare be arrogant in front of you again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted her chest.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± It could be seen how much Elder Liu hated Elder Jiang. One had to know that when Elder Jiang had stepped down from that position, Elder Liu had put in a lot of effort.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that when Elder Jiang was in power, he hardly troubled the Green Gang, otherwise, Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t have let his son take over.


    After Elder Liu hung up on Elder Jiang, his anger wasn¡¯t going well. The cups and vases on the coffee table were all thrown to the ground by him. The habit of the person at the top smashing things at will seemed like it was inherited from this person. ¡°This is really going against the heavens. He thinks that I can¡¯t do anything to his Green Gang, right?¡±


    Those in the Jiang family who were familiar with Elder Jiang¡¯s temper were so scared that they had long hidden away. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would be the scapegoat.


    Elder Jiang panted heavily. He picked up the phone that he had just hung up and called his son, Jiang Guoqiang, who was the person at the top.


    Jiang Guoqiang was currently fretting over the Lu family¡¯s matter and the Qu family¡¯s matter. He had a headache and when the phone rang, his tone when he picked up the call was not much better. ¡°Hello, who is it? If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Guoqiang, what kind of attitude is this? Ah, if you sit in this position for too long, it will be terrible. You actually spoke to me like this. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit in this position.¡± Elder Jiang was already burning with anger. When he heard the tone Jiang Guoqiang used to talk to him, his anger surged up.


    If someone were to take his blood pressure now, they would definitely be shocked.


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t know it was you. Why are you calling?¡± Although Jiang Guoqiang felt that his father¡¯s words were very unpleasant, he still forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Humph, I called you because I have something to talk to you about. Come back now. I have something important to tell you.¡± After saying that, Elder Jiang hung up the phone.


    Jiang Guoqiang listened to the sound of the phone being hung up. He took a few deep breaths. He told himself that this was not the time to be angry. Only then did he suppress the anger in his heart. He hurriedly got up and rushed back to the Jiang family home.


    ¡°Dad, why are you in such a hurry to call me back? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Once Jiang Guoqiang reached home, he didn¡¯t even have time to drink a mouthful of water or rest. He immediately asked Elder Jiang, who was sitting on the armchair and leaning on his walking stick. He was extremely angry.


    ¡°Guoqiang, you must not let the Green Gang off this time. You must capture the Green Gang in one fell swoop. When I was still in power, I was suppressed by Liu Bolin of the Green Gang. Now, when you were still in power, you were still suppressed by the Green Gang. I am filled with anger and difort.¡± Elder Jiang was agitated, he kept tapping the floor tiles with the walking stick in his hand.


    When Jiang Guoqiang heard his father¡¯s words, he felt a headacheing on. Speaking of which, he also wanted to suppress the Green Gang. He also wanted the Green Gang to disappear from this piece ofnd in the capital. But now, he did not dare have such delusions anymore. During this period of time, he began to take the strength of the Green Gang seriously. The strength of the Green Gang could not be underestimated, especially now that the Green Gang was in the same boat as the Qu family.

 Chapter 878

    <h4>Chapter 878:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Right now, he didn¡¯t even dare dream of doing anything to the Green Gang. Right now, he only wanted to safely pass this election. ¡°Dad, I know. I also want to make the Green Gang disappear, but the current situation is not optimistic for us. We simply don¡¯t have the ability to make the Green Gang disappear from the capital,¡± Jiang Guoqiang said helplessly.


    ¡°What are you saying? You are the one at the top. With the power in your hands, could it be that you can¡¯t even make a small gang disappear in the capital?¡± The sound of the walking stick in Elder Jiang¡¯s hand hitting the floor tiles hit Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s heart again and again.


    ¡°Dad, your words hurt people. If the Green Gang was just a small gang,?we could do it. Also, do you know what the situation is like outside?¡± Jiang Guoqiang tolerated his father time and time again. It was because he knew that he needed his father, the Jiang family, and the support of the families that were allied with the Jiang family.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Anyway, I only know that the Green Gang is bing more and morewless. They actually directly sent Zhanpeng to the hospital.¡± When Elder Jiang mentioned this, his blood pressure was going to rise.


    ¡°Dad, you said that the Green Gang sent Zhanpeng to the hospital?¡± Jiang Guoqiang felt that there was something wrong with his ears. He had misheard. His nephew had been doted on by Elder Jiang since he was young, now, he waspletely a profligate son. He had helped him wipe his ass countless times.


    However, because his nephew had his father¡¯s protection, he couldn¡¯t say anything. However, in the past, he was the one who had sent the other person to the hospital. Then, the other person¡¯s parents woulde looking for him. Why did he change his role this time? Moreover, the person who had beaten him up was actually a member of the Green Gang.


    One had to know that previously, in order to catch the tail of the Green Gang and deal with the Green Gang, he had put in a lot of effort. However, the management of the Green Gang was very strict. It waspletely different from the usual gangs, he was stunned that he did not catch anything. ¡°Dad, did you make a mistake?¡± Jiang Guoqiang could not help but add this sentence.


    He added this sentence, it could be considered as stepping on Elder Jiang¡¯s tail. ¡°How would I make a mistake? Although I am old, I am not old and muddle-headed. I just called Liu Bolin. He admitted it himself. There is still a mistake. Anyway, you have to get justice for Zhanpeng.¡±?No matter how he looked at it, he looked like a stubborn child.


    Seeing his father like this, Jiang Guoqiang had a headache. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll investigate this matter. But, Dad, these are special times. Tell Zhanpeng to restrain himself and that I will not help him clean up his mess,¡± Jiang Guoqiang said helplessly. ¡°Also, Dad, Zhanpeng is not young this year. He is already 24 years old. You should stop spoiling him and pampering him. Otherwise, one day, our family will be destroyed by his hands.¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang said these words to scare his father so that his father would not have no bottom line and pamper Jiang Zhanpeng without principles. However, he never expected that one day, his words today would hit the nail on the head. Of course, this was all in the future.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it the general election? I¡¯ve been paying attention to it for you for a long time. This time, those candidates are not a threat to you at all.¡± Although Elder Jiang rarely cared about current affairs, the general election was an extremely important matter to the Jiang family. He still paid attention to it.


    ¡°That was before. I just received the news this morning. Qu Yaotian from the Qu family is also participating in the general election this time,¡± said Jiang Guoqiang.


    As soon as Jiang Guoqiang finished speaking, Elder Jiang immediately sat up from his seat. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that the Qu family is participating in the general election? Doesn¡¯t the Qu family have a family rule? If they don¡¯t participate in the general election, they will always be in a neutral position, right?¡±


    ¡°They were before, but from today onwards, the Qu family no longer has such family rules. The Green Gang and the Qu family are now on the same side. So, at this time, it¡¯s very important to me.¡± When it came to the future development of the Jiang family, his grandfather had long forgotten about Jiang Zhanpeng, his most beloved grandson.


    At this moment, Jiang Zhanpeng was crying in pain in the hospital. However, the orthopedic specialists in the military hospital stood there helplessly. Initially, when Jiang Zhanpeng was sent over, they thought that it was just an ordinary dislocation of a hand or foot. They had already prepared the best bone reattachment specialist in the hospital to reattach Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s bones.


    However, after the bone reattachment specialist carried out a further examination of Jiang Zhanpeng, he revealed a troubled expression. He had no way of reattaching Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s bones. Moreover, if they were to forcefully reattach his bones, jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s situation would be even more serious.


    ¡°What are all of you standing there for? Quicklye over and treat him. Can¡¯t you see that his face has already changed color from the pain?¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman who apanied Jiang Zhanpeng was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t care about her own image. She acted like a shrew in the hospital and almost put her hand on her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. We can¡¯t treat Young Master Jiang,¡± the director of the Orthopedics Department stood up and said after a simple meeting with all the doctors in the Orthopedics Department.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t treat him? You ipetent people don¡¯t know how to treat him. Then go and call a capable doctor who can treat Zhanpeng.¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman was anxious. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Guotao here yet?¡± She had just called Jiang Guotao, at this moment, Jiang Guotao was already on his way to the hospital.


    However, when Jiang Guotao was at the entrance of the hospital, he received a call. When he finished picking up the call, his expression immediately changed. He could not step out of the hospital no matter how hard he tried. It was still his secretary who spoke and pulled him back from his thoughts. ¡°Chief, aren¡¯t we going in?¡±

 Chapter 879

    <h4>Chapter 879:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not going in yet. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go over there and smoke a cigarette.¡± Jiang Guotao walked to the corner impatiently as he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket.


    Jiang Guotao¡¯s secretary looked at Jiang Guotao¡¯s back as he left. He was suddenly very curious. who was the person on the phone? One had to know that when Jiang Guotao received a phone call saying that his son had been beaten up and that he was in the hospital, he rushed to the hospital as if his butt was on fire.


    But now, because of a phone call, he was stopped. Jiang Guotao¡¯s secretary couldn¡¯t guess who had called him and made him change like this.


    Jiang Guotao smoked one cigarette after another as he thought of the phone call, his wife¡¯s hysterical voice said, ¡°Jiang Guotao, stay at the entrance of the military hospital. Now you can think carefully about how to exin who Zhang Yu is and whose son Jiang Zhanpeng is.¡±


    His wife hung up the phone without waiting for him to exin.


    He knew that if his wife Qiu Xiujuan didn¡¯t have 100% evidence, she wouldn¡¯t call him directly to question him. When he suddenly received a call from his wife, Qiu Xiujuan, Jiang Guotao panicked and didn¡¯t know how to deal with her.


    The evidence in Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s hands was sent by Zhou Yunjie. It was a thick brown paper bag containing the evidence of Jiang Guotao and his mistress, Zhang Yu, from the moment they first met to how her husband cheated on her, then, how they reced her dead child with Jiang Zhanpeng.


    Each and every piece of evidence was clearly listed. Almost every period of time was apanied by corresponding photos, which made Jiang Guotao¡¯s current wife, Qiu Xiujuan, have no choice but to believe it.


    Zhou Yunjie even attached Zhang Yu, Jiang Guotao, Qiu Xiujuan, and Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s DNA tests to the file. Looking at the DNA tests presented by the authorities, Qiu Xiujuan could only believe it.


    Jiang Guotao smoked several cigarettes in a row in the corner of the hospital entrance. With the strength of these cigarettes, he finally thought it through. When his wife cameter, no matter what his wife said, he would refuse to admit it. He felt that, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, his wife couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Guotao finally calmed down a little.


    Qiu Xiujuan was still very fast. After Jiang Guotao finished hisst cigarette, she finally appeared at the entrance of the hospital. Qiu Xiujuan coulde so quickly because she didn¡¯te from home, but from Blue .


    After Qiu Xiujuan got the information and confirmed the authenticity of the information, she stepped on the elerator and went straight to Blue¡¯s private club to settle the score with Zhang Yu. However, when she arrived at Blue¡¯s private club, she was informed by Blue¡¯s staff that their boss had gone to the military hospital.


    Qiu Xiujuan thought for a moment and knew why Zhang Yu was in the military hospital. This made the remaining uncertainty in her heart disappearpletely.


    Well, Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s fire was already strong enough, but now it was getting stronger and stronger. Everyone knew that Jiang Guotao had betrayed her and had an affair with someone else. Even her son, whom she had doted on for more than twenty years, was also his b*stard outside. A thought suddenly popped up in Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s mind. Did Jiang Zhanpeng also know that she was not his biological mother? His biological mother was actually Zhang Yu.


    Qiu Xiujuan rushed to the hospital with a heart full of anger. At the entrance, she saw Jiang Guotao from afar, then, she rudely shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Jiang Guotao, you always pretend to be honest in front of me, but it turns out that you already have a mistress outside. How dare you lie to me and bring back the b*stard?¡±

 Chapter 880

    <h4>Chapter 880:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Xiujuan, what are you doing? If you have something to say, you can say it to me properly. Why are you shouting like that?¡± Jiang Guotao looked at the people around him who were looking at him strangely and sizing him up. Immediately, he felt ufortable. He darkened his face and scolded Qiu Xiujuan.


    ¡°What? You did such a thing and you still want to save your reputation? Jiang Guotao, since you did it, don¡¯t be afraid of losing your good reputation. I, Qiu Xiujuan, have told you long ago that if you dare find a woman behind my back, I will let you know how powerful I am. But I never thought that you would not only have another woman, but also have a b*stard child. You even hid this b*stard child from me and switched my son with him. Good, you¡¯re really good. No, I should say, your family is really good.¡± Qiu Xiujuan was very emotional now.


    ¡°Qiu Xiujuan, do you have to be like this? Can¡¯t we go back and have a good talk?¡± Jiang Guotao saw that because of Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s words, many passersby stopped in their tracks.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Guotao¡¯s secretary was dumbfounded. He never thought that one day, his boss¡¯s stupid matter would be known by his boss¡¯s wife. Based on his understanding of Qiu Xiujuan, Jiang Guotao¡¯s secretary began to worry about his boss.


    At this moment, Zhang Yu, who had been waiting for Jiang Guotao to note, was afraid that Jiang Guotao wouldn¡¯t be able to find the ward where Jiang Zhanpeng was staying. She came out to take a look. The moment she came out, she saw Jiang Guotao standing at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Her face lit up with joy, she shouted, ¡°Guotao, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up and take a look. This hospital is filled with quack doctors. Zhanpeng¡¯s hands and feet are broken, but these doctors are just standing there, saying that there¡¯s no way to treat him. Zhanpeng¡¯s face is pale from the pain.¡± Zhang Yu looked at Zhang Guotao, it was as if she had seen her savior.


    She didn¡¯t even see Qiu Xiujuan, who was standing opposite Jiang Guotao, and Jiang Guotao¡¯s face, which was getting darker and darker.


    When Jiang Guotao saw Zhang Yu, he gnashed his teeth in hatred. He had originally made up his mind not to admit it. If that was the case, no matter how much Qiu Xiujuan tried to pester him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. However, with Zhang Yu¡¯s appearance. It was useless for him to say anything now. Moreover, the surrounding crowd all revealed a look of understanding.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie appeared at the entrance of the military hospital with the lunchbox filled with medicinal cuisine, they heard the surrounding crowd saying, ¡°That man had a mistress outside and was caught by his wife? Ah, he¡¯s going to be in trouble now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just in trouble. I heard that man has a child with that mistress. If this first wife is a little more powerful and goes to court to sue him, he will be guilty of bigamy.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. This crime will send him to jail.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie were not particrly interested in what everyone was talking about. The two of them hurriedly rushed to deliver the things they were carrying to Chen Ping and the others. However, the discussions that followed made Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie involuntarily stop in their tracks.


    ¡°Ah, you guys don¡¯t know, right? Even if this man has ten wives outside and has ten children, he would still be fine. No one would dare put him in jail.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Many people asked this question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that this man looks familiar?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, he does look familiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Isn¡¯t that Jiang Guotao who¡¯s always appearing in the news?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t expect to see this scene here. The two of them were no longer in a hurry. Each of them was holding a lunchbox in their hands. They simply stopped and watched the show.


    Moreover, they were the ones who caused themotion.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only heard an angry roar, ¡°Jiang Guotao, what else do you have to say? This woman is here.¡±


    Following that, Chen Meng¡¯er saw a fashionable middle-aged woman running towards Zhang Yu in high heels.


    It was also at this moment that Zhang Yu saw Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s existence. Her face instantly turned white. She never thought that she would meet Qiu Xiujuan here.


    ¡°You vixen. Who told you to snatch my husband? Today, I will let you know the consequences of snatching my husband.¡± Qiu Xiujuan stretched out her hand and pulled Zhang Yu¡¯s hair.


    Zhang Yu let out a blood-curdling scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Then, Chen Meng¡¯er saw Zhang Yu fall to the ground. Qiu Xiujuan no longer looked like a noblewoman. She was riding on Zhang Yu¡¯s body, grabbing Zhang Yu¡¯s hair with one hand and pping Zhang Yu with the other.


    Zhang Yu struggled. She wanted to resist too, butpared to Qiu Xiujuan, who was born in a military family and had followed her father in the army since she was young, she had no room to resist. The more she struggled, the more embarrassed she became.


    ¡°Guotao, save me, Guotao.¡± After Zhang Yu saw that she could not resist, she cried out for help.


    However, Jiang Guotao turned his head to the side. Not to mention that Zhang Yu was no match for Qiu Xiujuan, even he was no match for Qiu Xiujuan. Why was he so afraid of Qiu Xiujuan? Why did Fatty and the others call Qiu Xiujuan a tigress? That was because when Jiang Guotao and Qiu Xiujuan had just gotten married, Jiang Guotao had been beaten up by Qiu Xiujuan many times. Until now, Jiang Guotao still had lingering fear in his heart.


    ¡°You still dare ask Jiang Guotao to save you? You¡¯re really daydreaming. I¡¯ll destroy your face today.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little frightened by Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s fierce appearance. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er had also fought with many people and had fought with many women. However, this was the first time she had seen a noblewoman fight like this. It was really an eye-opener for her.


    Moreover, it was also the first time Chen Meng¡¯er saw such a cowardly man in this world. He actually stood there and watched his wife and mistress fight with each other. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to evaluate Jiang Guotao.

 Chapter 881

    <h4>Chapter 881:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This fight only ended when Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s grandfather arrived at the hospital after he lost his temper at home and realized that his precious grandson was still in the hospital.


    When his grandfather saw this fight at the door, his blood pressure almost copsed and he was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. He never thought that Qiu Xiujuan would know that his son, Jiang Guotao, was having an affair, he never thought that she would even know that Jiang Zhanpeng was not her son. What was even more unexpected was that Qiu Xiujuan would actually fight at the entrance of the hospital. This matter was made known to everyone.


    It made the Jiang family lose their good reputation this time.


    ¡°Xiujuan, what are you doing? If there¡¯s anything that you can¡¯t go back and talk about, I¡¯ll make the decision for you.¡± It was not easy for his grandfather to calm down.


    ¡°Dad, I respect you, that¡¯s why I call you Dad. You knew that Guotao was raising an illegitimate child outside the hospital and brought the illegitimate child back home. You all knew, but you kept it from me. Dad, do you even see me as your daughter-inw?¡± Qiu Xiujuan had always respected her father-inw.


    However, after this incident, Qiu Xiujuan waspletely disappointed in her father-inw.


    ¡°Cough! What are you saying? Is this the attitude you have when talking to your elders?¡± Elder Jiang was not even acting like an elder now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned to Zhou Yunjie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to watch this drama anymore, but the heavens wouldn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er get what she wanted. When Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie carried the lunchboxes to Chen Ping¡¯s ward, she saw her mother had an ugly expression on her face. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, what happened to you? Why do you look so ugly?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, the person who hit your father is right next door.¡± Liu Juan quickly held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and spoke when she saw that it was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, what a coincidence.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence. However, she thought that Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s hands and feet were dislocated. He must have been sent to the orthopedics department. With Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t go to any other hospital besides the military hospital.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s karma. I just heard the nurses here talking about him. They said that his hands and feet were dislocated. Moreover, I don¡¯t know how he did it, but the specialists in the hospital were all helpless. He deserved it.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Liu Juan was gloating, it was her husband, Chen Ping, who had just told her a little. She was very angry when she learned that Jiang Zhanpeng was acting like a thug.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s karma. By the way, Mom, how¡¯s dad now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, your ointment is still the best. Look, your dad¡¯s face is much better now. He can even talk to me. His eyes aren¡¯t so swollen anymore.¡± Speaking of this, Liu Juan¡¯s face finally had a trace of a smile.


    ¡°As long as the ointment is effective. Mom, don¡¯t save it. I still have more here. I¡¯ll bring more to youter.¡± How could the ointment given to Liu Juan by Chen Meng¡¯er not be effective? It was recorded in the ancient medical books. It was the imperial medicine in the royal pce in the past.


    ¡°Okay. Give me some moreter.¡± Liu Juan and Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony.


    * * *


    The Jiang family caused quite amotion at the entrance of the hospital. Moreover, it was at the entrance of the military hospital. Other than the ordinary people, there were also quite a number of people in the upper-ss circle of the capital. Therefore, very soon, the news about the Jiang family spread throughout the entire circle.

 Chapter 882

    <h4>Chapter 882:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Zhanpeng wasn¡¯t Qiu Xiujuan¡¯s biological son. This kind of gossip had long spread throughout the capital. However, it was all in the dark and wasn¡¯t put on the table. Therefore, everyone only dared talk about it in private and didn¡¯t dare speak about it directly. But now, everyone treated this as a topic of conversation after dinner.


    When Jiang Guoqiang heard this news, the things in his office were shattered again. ¡°What¡¯s going on with them? When did they expose this matter? Do they want the Jiang family topletely disappear from the capital? Ah!¡± Jiang Guoqiang called home.


    This time, Jiang Guoqiang couldn¡¯t hold it in, he directly shouted at his father, ¡°Dad, do you know what the situation is now? Do you want to see our family decline bit by bit and eventually disappear from the circle of Beijing? If you really think so, then I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Guoqiang, what kind of attitude is this? Is this the attitude you have when talking to your father? Do you think I want to? Also, you don¡¯t have the ability to be re-elected, so don¡¯t push all the responsibility on me.¡± Elder Jiang was not young anymore, he had long lost the clear judgment he had when he was young. He became a little unreasonable.


    After saying that, Elder Jiang directly hung up the phone.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew the movements of the Jiang family like the back of her hand.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had a lot of news outlets in her hands. She asked Zhou Yunjie to reveal the Jiang family¡¯s matter to those news outlets. And because those news outlets outlets had the Green Gang and the Qu family¡¯s support behind them, even if the Jiang family had been pressuring them, they still reported the matter regarding the Jiang family¡¯s Jiang Guotao as scheduled.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been reborn, knew how powerful these news outlets outlets were.


    The day after Jiang Guotao¡¯s matter was exposed by the news outlets, at the behest of the Qu family, Jiang Guotao was prosecuted. He was charged with bigamy. This was the first person from the Jiang family that was sent to prison. Even if Jiang Guotao was eventually convicted, he would only be in prison for a short period of time. However, Jiang Guotao¡¯s future political career was ruined.


    After Jiang Guotao¡¯s matter, the Jiang family was originally wavering in the middle and watching. Those who didn¡¯t know which camp to join suddenly made a decision and abandoned the Jiang family one by one. This news made Jiang Guoqiang so angry that he stomped his feet. However, no matter how much he stomped his feet, it was useless.


    Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t healed. The military hospital had invited countless experts, but they were all at a loss about Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s injuries. As for Jiang Zhanpeng, he couldn¡¯t move at all. Every time he moved, it would hurt. However, he was a human. As long as he was alive, how could he not move at all?


    Therefore, every time Chen Meng¡¯er went to the hospital to visit her father, Chen Ping, she could hear Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s screams as if he was a pig being ughtered. She could also hear the discussions of the nurses in the hospital.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er once bumped into Zhang Yu in the corridor. When she first saw her, she almost didn¡¯t recognize her. Was this still the beautiful middle-aged woman she knew? Without her exquisite makeup, Zhang Yu had suddenly aged by several decades. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had exceptionally good eyesight, could see the deep wrinkles on Zhang Yu¡¯s face.


    * * *


    Jiang Guoqiang finally could not help bute knocking on her door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not the least bit surprised that Jiang Guoqiang hade knocking on her door. She knew that he would not admit defeat so easily. ¡°Elder Liu, I came here today to talk to you and Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already old, there¡¯s no need for that. If you have anything to say, you can talk to Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu took the tea that Chen Meng¡¯er made for him and went out to bask in the sun.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything? Chief, why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be stupid.


    ¡°I know you understand. Yes, I admit that I was the one who broke the agreement first. However, I also have my own difficulties.¡± Jiang Guoqiang couldn¡¯t use force against Chen Meng¡¯er. This time, he tried to be soft with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Chief, there¡¯s nothing to talk about between us. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have your own difficulties or not. The current situation will not change. There¡¯s no turning back when an arrow leaves the bow,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with certainty.


    ¡°Are you going to fight me head-on until the end?¡± Jiang Guoqiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a hint of murderous intent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er immediately felt it, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face also sank. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a head-on fight until the end. It¡¯s just that no one can stop me from doing what I want to do. Since you specially came here today, Chief, I can¡¯t let youe here in vain. I¡¯ll give you a gift,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She stood up, went to the study room, took out a folder, and handed it to Jiang Guoqiang.


    Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it and take a look,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she ced the folder on the coffee table beside Jiang Guoqiang.


    Jiang Guoqiang hesitated for a moment. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but pick up the folder on the coffee table. He looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er before opening the folder. Chen Meng¡¯er was not in a hurry. She leisurely drank her tea and waited for Jiang Guoqiang to slowly read it.


    When Jiang Guoqiang opened the folder and clearly saw the contents of the document in the folder, his face changed. The more he looked down, the paler his face became.


    He only saw half of it and could not continue reading. He threw the folder on the table and looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er in fear. He never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would have these things in her hands. ¡°Why do you have these?¡±


    ¡°I want them, so I have them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged and said indifferently.


    ¡°You gave these to me. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. We are acquaintances. I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly in the end and make us enemies.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the teacup in her hand with a smile.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile at this moment was simr to a devil¡¯s smile in Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s eyes. No, it was more frightening than a devil¡¯s smile. One had to know that if these things were to be spread out, he would die.

 Chapter 883

    <h4>Chapter 883:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Where did you get all this from?¡± Jiang Guoqiang had not expected this. He had originally wanted to negotiate with Chen Meng¡¯er. He wanted to make some concessions to Chen Meng¡¯er so that she would not press him so hard. Even now, he still wanted to use a dying tactic.


    This was because he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had contributed greatly to the Qu family¡¯s participation in this election. It could be said that as long as Chen Meng¡¯er stood on his side, the Qu family would stand on his side. Then there would be no problems with his general election.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s thoughts were pretty good. It should be said that he was still daydreaming.


    However, he never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would give him such a document. He had never thought that anyone would have such a document in their hands. This document could be said to have the ability to destroy himpletely.


    ¡°Where did I get it from? That¡¯s not important. The important thing is that I don¡¯t want to make this document public yet. However, if you insist on standing against me, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t guarantee where the contents of this document will appear.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her legs. She was as rxed as if she was chatting with someone at home.


    However,pared to Jiang Guoqiang, who was sitting across from Chen Meng¡¯er, the clothes on his back had long been soaked in sweat. His face was slightly pale. At a nce, it was obvious that the situation was not good.


    ¡°You mean to ask me to withdraw from this general election?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not make such a request to Jiang Guoqiang.


    ¡°Then what do you mean by taking out this document?¡± Jiang Guoqiang was a little confused by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to withdraw from this general election. It¡¯s just a fairpetition. If he loses to you in this election, it¡¯s because his skills are inferior to others. However, I have confidence in him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not be so stupid, she would do such a stupid thing. If she took out this document now and forced Jiang Guoqiang to withdraw from this election, it would be terrible if it was known by others. In the future, even if her uncle, Qu Yaotian, sat in that position, he would not be able to hold on to it, people with ulterior motives would use such a topic to bring him down.


    At that time, it would help her uncle, but it would harm her uncle instead. ¡°I took out these things to show you today to warn you not to y dirty tricks. You know, this is what I hate the most. If you want topete, you can do it. Everyone can do it openly and by relying on their strength. Oh, right, there¡¯s one more thing. I don¡¯t want you to get involved in Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s matter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She thought of her father, Chen Ping, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    When Jiang Guoqiang heard that Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to use this to force him to withdraw from the general election, he heaved a sigh of relief. Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er did not like him to y dirty tricks. He was even more afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others would stab him in the back. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength made him afraid. Otherwise, he would not have been thinking of ways to target Chen Meng¡¯er and the Green Gang. He wanted the Green Gang to disappear from the capital. That was because he was afraid of Chen Meng¡¯er. The existence of the Green Gang would affect the power in his hands.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mention this, Jiang Guoqiang would have really thrown this matter to the back of his mind. Now, he heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention it, he casually asked, ¡°Speaking of this matter, I still haven¡¯t figured it out. What did my nephew do to offend the Green Gang? I heard from my father that he was beaten by the Green Gang¡¯s people until he was still lying in the hospital.¡± Originally, Jiang Guoqiang had already gotten someone to investigate and deal with this matter.

 Chapter 884

    <h4>Chapter 884:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, he had been busy with his own matters recently, so he did not have the time to care about these things. But now, hearing Chen Meng¡¯er mention it, his heart was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Your nephew has really offended me this time. I¡¯ve already said it here today. This time, I won¡¯t let him have it easy. And, in your family, no matter whoes out to help him, I won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯ll even take care of the other party,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    Jiang Guoqiang also knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his heart could not help but thump. ¡°Did my nephew offend you?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who sent your nephew, Jiang Zhanpeng, to the hospital. ¡°When you go back, tell your father that if he has any uneasiness or dissatisfaction about your nephew, Jiang Zhanpeng, being beaten, he cane to me. I did this. I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I did. Tell him not to harass my grandfather.¡± In the past two days, Elder Jiang had called Elder Liu many times and yelled at him over the phone. Even though he didn¡¯t get anything out of it, Elder Liu always left him speechless.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er still didn¡¯t like what Elder Jiang said. ¡°I thought that he was of the same generation as my grandfather, so I asked you to say this on ount of my grandfather¡¯s reputation. If it were anyone else, I would have made it impossible for him to say this now. You should know about my ability after checking it out.¡± Of course, everything that Jiang Guoqiang and the others found out was what Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to let others know.


    Jiang Guoqiang listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Can you tell me, what did my nephew, Jiang Zhanpeng, do to offend you?¡±


    ¡°He sent my father to the hospital. Tell me, can I just let it go?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    ¡°What, he beat up Qu Yaobing?¡± Jiang Guoqiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a shocked expression. Who was Qu Yaobing? He could be said to be a master of weapons. That useless nephew of his actually had the ability to beat him up and send him to the hospital? This was really out of his expectations. ¡°How is this possible? Are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. He didn¡¯t send my father, Qu Yaobing, to the hospital. Instead, he sent my father, Chen Ping, to the hospital.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± He said. How was it possible? If this nephew of his, who was like a profligate son, had the ability, their Jiang family would probably be saved.


    * * *


    Ever since Jiang Guoqiang came out from the Green Gang, his heart had been hanging in the air, and he could not calm down.


    Although he had gotten an answer that was not what he wanted from Chen Meng¡¯er, it was a guarantee that she would not secretly make a move, a guarantee that he wouldpete fairly with Qu Yaotian. But even so, his heart still could not calm down. The information in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands was like a ticking time bomb. If he wasn¡¯t careful, it would explode until there was nothing left of him.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Let¡¯s first clear this one in front of us. We¡¯ll talk about how to get this informationter,¡± Jiang Guoqiang said to himself in his heart.


    After Jiang Guoqiang came out from the Green Gang, he didn¡¯t return to his office but directly went back to the Jiang family. He really needed to inform his father about what Chen Meng¡¯er said. Otherwise, if his father angered Chen Meng¡¯er, he would be the one crying.


    Because of Jiang Zhanpeng and Jiang Guotao¡¯s matter, Elder Jiang¡¯s temper was getting more and more irritable. The Jiang family had changed countless batches of decorations in the past two days. Fortunately, the servants of the Jiang family knew Elder Jiang¡¯s temper. They had already put away the valuable antiques before Elder Jiang lost his temper.


    They had to be observant. If he lost his temper and dropped the antiques, the servants would be the ones who would be in trouble.


    At that time, they would either be fired or have to pay for the antiques themselves.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t meddle in Zhanpeng¡¯s matter anymore.¡± After Jiang Guoqiang went back and saw his father, he went straight to the point.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s face had been gloomy for the past two days, and now it was even darker and scarier. He looked at Jiang Guoqiang and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what it says.¡± For the sake of the Jiang family and for his own future, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s attitude was tough in front of his father for once. ¡°Dad, the person Zhanpeng offended this time wasn¡¯t just someone from the Green Gang, it was the youngdy of the Green Gang. I just came back from the Green Gang, and the youngdy of the Green Gang told me clearly that this time, no matter whoes out of the Jiang family and interferes with Zhanpeng¡¯s matter, she won¡¯t be polite. I¡¯m afraid that if you continue to interfere, our family will be finished.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Elder Jiang fiercely pped the coffee table, and then the walking stick in his hand heavily knocked on the marble floor. He let out a voice that caused people¡¯s hearts to tremble, ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re actually afraid of a young girl who hasn¡¯t even reached adulthood. She also has such a haughty tone. Who does she think she is? If she wants to deal with our family, she has to weigh her own weight.¡± In Elder Jiang¡¯s heart, the Jiang family could be said to be omnipotent. How could a little girl like Chen Meng¡¯er be able to do whatever she wanted?


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t underestimate her. Although she¡¯s young, to be able to make Elder Liu feel at ease to hand over the entire Green Gang and the Liu family to her shows her ability. Moreover, when I went to the Green Gang today, she showed me something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elder Jiang obviously didn¡¯t listen to Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s words. He just asked casually.


    ¡°The things I did previously that can¡¯t be seen in the light.¡± Jiang Guoqiang had nothing to hide from his own father.


    It should be said that his father was involved in all the things he did. To be more precise, it was his father who gave him advice behind the scenes. His father was in the shadows.

 Chapter 871

    <h4>Chapter 871:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, Hall Master Fatty, you all know this person. He is Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s father, Jiang Guotao.¡± Zhou Yunjie saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was also curious, so he did not keep her in suspense and replied.


    ¡°What? Did I hear wrong? You said it was Jiang Guotao?¡± Fatty looked at Zhou Yunjie with an expression that said his ears were fine.


    ¡°Hall Master Fatty, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. I¡¯m talking about Jiang Guotao. And it¡¯s the Jiang Guotao that you know,¡± Zhou Yunjie said with a serious face.


    ¡°Damn, he actually has a mistress?¡± Fatty thought of Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Back then, this vicious woman was the one who prevented Fatty and the others from getting married. She was stone-hearted and cruel and would stop at nothing to get her way.


    He had seen with his own eyes how Jiang Guotao had been taught to be obedient by his wife. It was extremely normal for his ears to be torn in public. ¡°However, if I were Jiang Guotao, I would have given up on that mistress long ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious. Does Jiang Zhanpeng know who opened Blue?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was curious. She was different from Fatty.


    ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t know. If he knew, would this private club still be open so peacefully? It would have been razed to the ground by Jiang Zhanpeng long ago.¡± Fatty said with a knowing expression.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, that¡¯s not certain. If I¡¯m not wrong, Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife might not know who opened Blue, but Jiang Zhanpeng definitely knows. Moreover, Blue also belongs to Jiang Zhanpeng. Yunjie, am I right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked confidently.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, you are absolutely right. Word of Blue is spreading. It was opened by Jiang Guotao¡¯s mistress. However, the truth is, in Blue, Jiang Zhanpeng also has a 140% share.¡± Zhou Yunjie remembered that he had never mentioned this to his little miss, however, his little miss was able to guess so well. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fatty was obviously shocked by this news. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Jiang Zhanpeng avenge his mother?¡± Fatty was a little confused.


    ¡°Well, if my guess is correct, Jiang Zhanpeng shouldn¡¯t be the child of Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Back then, the entire capital knew that Jiang Guotao¡¯s wife was pregnant.¡± Fatty wanted to tell Chen Meng¡¯er and the others with certainty, but when he spoke, he wasn¡¯t sure. As Fatty spoke, his questioning gaze fell on Zhou Yunjie.

 Chapter 885

    <h4>Chapter 885:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible? Didn¡¯t I ask you to let our own people do those things? How did she know? How did she find out?¡± Elder Jiang had always been so fearless, he was confident that no one else would know about the shady things that they had done except for them and the executor.


    ¡°Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength can not be underestimated. The Green Gang has been developing in her hands over the past few years. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious to guard against her and destroy her,¡± Jiang Guoqiang said. He sighed. ¡°However, I was anxious in the end. I also underestimated her strength. Not only did I not destroy her and the Green Gang, but I was instead held in her hands and could not move.¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang thought about how he had lost to a little girl who was so much younger than him.


    ¡°She took this thing out to show you. Is she threatening you to withdraw from this term¡¯s general election? Or does she want our family to turn around and support the Qu family? Let me tell you, this is impossible. Even if I were to fight with her to the death, I would not agree to you withdrawing from the general election.¡± His father¡¯s temper had changed a lot in the past two years, however, he was very clear that it was rted to the Jiang family¡¯s interests.


    He knew very well that if their family missed this position, their family¡¯s decline would be imminent.


    The descendants of the Jiang family were really getting worse with each generation. He doted on Jiang Zhanpeng so much because he felt that Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s temper was very simr to his when he was young. He even fantasized that when Jiang Zhanpeng was older, after he had yed enough, he could turn around and shoulder the heavy burden of the Jiang family.


    ¡°No. Her request is very simple. She wants a fairpetition. She won¡¯t allow us to y dirty behind the scenes. Also, she won¡¯t allow us to interfere in Zhanpeng¡¯s matters.¡± Jiang Guoqiang looked at his father¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, we really can¡¯t interfere with Zhanpeng this time. Dad, do you know how unfavorable such rumors are to me and our family at this time? Moreover, if we step out to help Zhanpeng at this time, who knows what kind of rumors will spread outside?¡± The meaning behind Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s words was that he was prepared to give up on Jiang Zhanpeng.


    Actually, at this time, even if they wanted to, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Jiang Guotao had already been charged with bigamy. And because of the previous reports, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on this matter. At this time, if the final verdict was that Jiang Guotao was acquitted, then the Jiang family would once again be pushed into the limelight. At that time, without Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people fanning the mes behind their backs, the Jiang family¡¯s reputation would also suffer a crushing defeat.


    As for Jiang Zhanpeng, Chen Meng¡¯er was not prepared to let Zhou Yunjie set his bones back into ce. Without Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people to set his bones back into ce, he would be crippled for the rest of his life. He would only be able to spend the rest of his life in bed.


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t giving the Jiang family a choice. Instead, she had already given the Jiang family the only answer to this question. It all depended on whether Elder Jiang¡¯s brain was clear or not.


    After hearing Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s words, Elder Jiang fell silent for a long time. All along, he had always ced the Jiang family¡¯s interests first. However, now that he was suddenly asked to make a choice between the interests of his children and grandchildren and the Jiang family, he felt very ufortable and couldn¡¯t make a decision for a moment.

 Chapter 886

    <h4>Chapter 886:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Guoqiang looked at the silent Elder Jiang and his heart sank to the bottom.


    He had always known that his father was biased. He was biased towards his oldest son. He had always known that if his older brother had not made that choice back then, the person sitting in this position today would definitely not be him, Jiang Guoqiang. Actually, if he had not intentionally spread the news about what had happened back then, many things might have been different today.


    However, he still did not regret what he had done back then.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s all because Guotao¡¯s family did not live up to expectations. I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± When Elder Jiang made such a decision and said those words, it was as if he had suddenly aged several decades. And Elder Jiang¡¯s words made Jiang Guoqiang heave a heavy sigh of relief. He thought that his father would value his eldest son¡¯s family more than the interests of the Jiang family in general. ¡°However, Guoqiang, I¡¯ll hand over all the power of the Jiang family to you. You can¡¯t let me down.¡±


    When Jiang Guoqiang heard his father¡¯s words, his heart was filled with joy. He knew that his father had always held a trump card in his hands. Even though he was already so old, he had never been willing to hand over any of this. Jiang Guoqiang had always tried to beat around the bush, wanting to obtain a little bit of power from his father¡­


    ¡°Yes, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Jiang Guoqiang was aware that with the power that his father had always held tightly in his hands, the victor in his battle with the Qu family would definitely be him, Jiang Guoqiang.


    * * *


    ¡°Young master, the people from the Jiang family have sent a message and want to see you.¡± Chen Ming had been running to the Green Gang quite a few times during this period of time, but the chances of him meeting Chen Meng¡¯er were not high.


    Moreover, with Yuwen Jing deliberately making things difficult for him, the number of things he had to deal with had doubled. He was now working overtime to deal with the things he had on hand.


    When Chen Ming thought of Yuwen Jing, he gnashed his teeth in anger. He had never seen such a cunning person.


    No wonder his grandfather, Elder Wharton, would praise Yuwen Jing in front of him time and time again, saying that Yuwen Jing was extraordinary and was much more powerful than his grandfather and father. He told him not to be proud of his own achievements, but to learn from Yuwen Jing.


    When he could beat Yuwen Jing to the ground one day, then he could rest assured that the power of the Wharton family would be in his hands.


    He had always thought that his grandfather was exaggerating. And before this, he had fought with Yuwen Jing in the business world a few times. He felt that Yuwen Jing¡¯s ability was just average. It was simply not like what his grandfather had said.


    However, this time, after Chen Ming saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s true strength, he realized that Yuwen Jing had never shown his true strength before. This time, he really used his true strength.


    This also let him know that Chen Meng¡¯er was Yuwen Jing¡¯s weakness.


    However, when he found out that Yuwen Jing¡¯s weakness was Chen Meng¡¯er, he wilted. Chen Meng¡¯er was also his weakness.


    If it had been anything else, Chen Ming would definitely have seized Yuwen Jing¡¯s weakness without saying anything and threatened Yuwen Jing, holding Yuwen Jing firmly in his palm. However, if it was Chen Meng¡¯er, he could not bear to part with her. He could not bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er suffer the slightest bit of harm.


    He just wanted her to smile.

 Chapter 887

    <h4>Chapter 887:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and he was in a bad mood. He still wanted to quickly settle the matters at hand and go to the Green Gang to see if Chen Meng¡¯er was there. If Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t there, he had to go to the hospital. He had received news that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father, Chen Ping was lying in the hospital.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Jiang family,¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant replied.


    Is the one who injured Meng¡¯er¡¯s father from the Jiang family?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s brain was working fast. He remembered that it was Jiang Zhanpeng who had sent Chen Ping to the hospital.


    ¡°Yes.¡± When Chen Ming¡¯s assistant heard his young master¡¯s question, he had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t see them. Just say that I¡¯m not free.¡± With that, Chen Ming lowered his head and continued with his work. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Ming was deliberately looking for an excuse. He was really busy and didn¡¯t have time. He was looking at people.


    ¡°But, Young Master, the Jiang family has always been cooperative with the Wharton family. The elder of the Jiang family has a close rtionship with our elder. The two of them often talk on the phone. Isn¡¯t it not good for you to directly decline the invitation?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant asked. He was also very helpless.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Ming¡¯s re had already stabbed him. However, this Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s mental quality was really not bad. He braced himself and withstood Chen Ming¡¯s re that was shooting at him. He then said, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to reject them. You can meet them and see what they want from you. Maybe they want to ask you to have a meal out of respect for the elder. If you don¡¯t go, I don¡¯t know how the elder will annoy you when he finds out.¡±


    Chen Ming didn¡¯t answer his assistant immediately. He lowered his head and thought for a moment, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept this invitation. However, I have to decide the time. I don¡¯t have time to waste with him today.¡± In Chen Ming¡¯s heart, no one was more important than Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ming¡¯s assistant knew that this was already a big concession that Chen Ming had made. In order not to really anger his young master, he had to take a step back. ¡°I understand, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in a while, help me prepare a car and help me prepare some supplements for visiting patients. I need themter.¡± Chen Ming was busy with his work and instructed his assistant without raising his head.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master, are you going to visit Miss Meng¡¯er¡¯s father?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why, as you know, we should prepare more supplements. They should be of a high quality. Don¡¯t make me feel like I can¡¯t bring them out,¡± Chen Ming instructed worriedly.


    ¡°Young Master, I understand.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Guoqiang, who had sent out the invitation, felt a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t know if the Wharton family would lend him a helping hand at the most critical moment. This was the first time he had talked to the Wharton family. Previously, it had been his father who talked to them. But now, his father had handed over thisyer of connections to him.


    He was both nervous and apprehensive. He didn¡¯t know if the Wharton family would be able to be used by him.


    If Chen Ming knew what Jiang Guoqiang was thinking, he would definitely roll his eyes. Jiang Guoqiang was thinking too much. His family was not a small family, nor was it a family under Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s jurisdiction. Was it for his use? How could that be possible? At most, it would be mutually beneficial.

 Chapter 888

    <h4>Chapter 888:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, Jiang Guoqiang was destined to be disappointed. He thought that even if the Wharton family didn¡¯t work for him, they would still rush over after hearing his invitation. When he heard his assistant¡¯s reply, the things on his desk suffered once again.


    On Chen Ming¡¯s side, he rushed to settle the matters at hand and went to the Green Gang to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. Yuwen Jing also squeezed out some time and rushed to the Green Gang.


    As a result, Yuwen Jing gave Chen Ming quite a lot of trouble, and Chen Ming also gave Yuwen Jing quite a lot of trouble. The two of them might not have been fighting to the death recently, but they were not far from it. The people in that circle of the foreign upper-ss society had recently met and talked the most about what was going on between the Buyano family and the Wharton family.


    Why had the two families, which rarely interacted with each other, suddenly shed recently? Moreover, there was a tendency to fight to the death?


    Many people were guessing, but they were somewhat confused. They couldn¡¯t guess that the conflict between the two families was because of a girl.


    ¡°Where is Chen Ming now? What is he doing?¡± Yuwen Jing was better than Chen Ming in the end. For reasons that Chen Ming didn¡¯t know of, he had already nted people by his side. Therefore, Chen Ming¡¯s every move was under Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, the people that Yuwen Jing nted were only concerned about Chen Ming¡¯s movements. And this movement was when Chen Ming went to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t care about Chen Ming¡¯s whereabouts in his official business. That was why he hadn¡¯t been discovered by Chen Ming and the Wharton family.


    ¡°Chen Ming had someone prepare a car and some supplements. I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s going to the hospital to visit Mistress¡¯s father.¡± Allen¡¯s mouth was still full of words.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then what are you guys still doing here? Hurry up and get ready.¡± When Yuwen Jing heard Allen¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    From the looks of it, the things he had found for Chen Ming recently were still a littlecking. He actually still had the time to curry favor with Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents. He was still not giving up. Chen Ming actually dared snatch Yuwen Jing¡¯s belongings. Then he would just wait and be dealt with by him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know at all that there were two men who fought to the death for her. She had just finished a meeting with Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Qu Yaotian at the Green Gang.


    They had a deep discussion about what the next step of Qu Yaotian¡¯s election campaign should be.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not worried at all about whether Qu Yaotian would be able to sit in that position. It could be said that in her heart, Jiang Guoqiang did not have the slightest bit ofpetitiveness. Jiang Guoqiang could havee down a long time ago.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is your father¡¯s condition now? As an uncle, I originally wanted to personally go to the hospital to take a look. However, looking at my recent identity, I did not dare appear easily¡­¡± The Qu family did not dare look down on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s adoptive parents.


    That¡¯s right, with Chen Meng¡¯er being such a protective person, how would they dare? Only a few blind people would think that Chen Ping and Liu Juan were not presentable.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too polite, I understand. Moreover, my parents have received the gift you sent. They even asked me to thank you. Furthermore, my father¡¯s recovery is going very well. He can be discharged from the hospital in two days.¡± It was also because Qu Yaotian and the others were so polite was why Chen Meng¡¯er would help the Qu family so wholeheartedly. Otherwise, who would care?


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Lass, your medical skills are so good. How can the medical skills of the doctors in this hospital be good enough? If it wasn¡¯t for you, your father¡¯s injuries probably wouldn¡¯t have healed so quickly.¡± Elder Qu said honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve also benefited from Meng¡¯er¡¯s many benefits. In our team, a few people even managed to save their lives because of Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicine.¡± Qu Yaobing was speaking the truth, in their team, everyone had all sorts of exquisite little porcin bottles on them. The medicine powder and pills in those little porcin bottles had helped them a lot.


    Qu Yaobing was certain that if he had not kept his mouth shut, the gates of the Green Gang would have been trampled t by the people from the military medical department.


    On one side, the Qu family members had not left yet. On the other side, Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing appeared at the gates of the Green Gang at almost the same time.


    Initially, Allen was still unable to understand why his master had requested to go to the Green Gang. Weren¡¯t they nning to go to the hospital to visit their mistress¡¯s parents before Chen Ming?


    Why did they change their direction ande to the Green Gang?


    When he saw the familiar car with the Wharton family¡¯s emblem, he suddenly understood. The way he looked at his master hadpletely changed. His master was truly a god. He could even guess this.


    When Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing met, it could be said that they were love rivals, and their eyes were especially red.


    ¡°The young master of the Wharton family is really quite capable. No wonder he was able to make Elder Wharton change his sessor,¡± Yuwen Jing coldly looked at Chen Ming and said.


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s still not as powerful as the head of your family. He was able to set such a time bomb for our Wharton family in such a short amount of time without making a sound.¡± Chen Ming also didn¡¯t give in a single step. ¡°However, no matter how many bombs you set, I won¡¯t give in to you about Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Whether you give in or not, it has nothing to do with me. You just have to remember one thing. Meng¡¯er can only be mine. She can only be my wife, the mistress of the Buyano family.¡± Whenever he encountered matters rted to Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing was like a snarling tiger.

 Chapter 889

    <h4>Chapter 889:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is not an object. She has never belonged to anyone. She has her own thoughts and choices. It¡¯s not up to you to decide who she will be the wife of,¡± said Chen Ming, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°As for me, I won¡¯t give in so easily. She is still single, so I have the right to pursue her.¡±


    Chen Ming¡¯s words caused Yuwen Jing¡¯s face topletely darken. It was terrifyingly gloomy.


    Allen and Baro, who were following behind Yuwen Jing, couldn¡¯t help butin in their hearts. How could they not have seen that this young master of the Wharton family was actually so sharp-tongued. The words he said directly pierced their master¡¯s heart. With this, they wouldn¡¯t have any good days to live when they returned.


    Yuwen Jing took a deep look at Chen Ming and did not speak again. It was not that Yuwen Jing did not want to speak, it was that he could not speak. What Chen Ming said was not wrong at all. Chen Meng¡¯er was still single, and anyone had the right to pursue her.


    If it was in the past, Yuwen Jing might have vowed that Chen Meng¡¯er treated him differently from other men. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him with love in her eyes. But now, he did not dare say such words anymore.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s silence did not make the atmosphere at the gates better. Instead, it made the atmosphere even more depressing. Chen Ming¡¯s assistant could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his young master in his heart. As expected of the family head of the Buyano family. The aura around him gave people too much pressure.


    ¡°Eh, why are all of you standing at the entrance?¡± After a short meeting with Qu Yaotian and the rest, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was gettingte, so she carried the medicinal meal that she had prepared beforehand and was going to the hospital to see Chen Ping. Chen Ping¡¯s injuries had recovered quite a bit, but Liu Juan looked at Chen Ping¡¯s hands and legs that were wrapped in ster and insisted that he stay in the hospital for a few more days.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any objections. In any case, Chen Ping¡¯s hands and legs had to recuperate even after he was discharged from the hospital and returned home. In that case, it was not a bad thing to stay in the hospital. On the other hand, Chen Ping could not stay idle. He felt that he was going to rust after lying in the hospital for a few days. He wanted to go back. However, in the Chen family, decisions werepletely up to Liu Juan. Therefore, no matter how much Chen Ping protested, he could only rest in the hospital in peace.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± When Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming saw Chen Meng¡¯er, their eyes lit up. The two of them shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Hey, I really couldn¡¯t tell that the two of you had such a tacit understanding.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not sense the spark between Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming. It could be said that as long as it was rted to feelings, Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be missing a nerve. Her reaction was much slower.


    The people around her almost knew that Chen Ming had intentions towards her, and Chen Ming did not hide it at all. It was obvious on his face, and he almost directly confessed to Chen Meng¡¯er. However, because Chen Ming did not open his mouth, up until now, Chen Meng¡¯er had not noticed that Chen Ming had intentions towards her.


    If Chen Ming didn¡¯t think that Chen Meng¡¯er was still young and that the time they had met again was still too short, he would have opened his mouth long ago.


    However, in the future, whenever Chen Ming thought of this matter, he would always feel extremely regretful. He regretted why he had such misgivings in the beginning and why he didn¡¯t open his mouth. Perhaps, if he did not have such misgivings in the beginning and had opened his mouth to confess to Chen Meng¡¯er, perhaps, the result would bepletely different. Of course, this was all in the future.


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming looked at each other with disdain.

 Chapter 890

    <h4>Chapter 890:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you going to the hospital to visit your father?¡± Chen ming saw the lunchbox in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and spoke with great discernment.


    ¡°Yes, you also know that my father is in the hospital. I¡¯m going to bring him some food.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that such a small matter could not be hidden from Chen Ming and the others.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to the hospital to visit Uncle too. I haven¡¯t seen Uncle and the others since I left the Chen family vige.¡± Chen Ming was much more mellow than Yuwen Jing, just like that, he pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and started to talk about the things that happened when they were young.


    Allen and Baro, who were watching from the side, were anxious for their master.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Allen could not help but speak up.


    However, as soon as he called out this name, Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a warning look. Allen had no choice but to quickly change his words. ¡°Little Miss, about that, after my master heard that your father was hospitalized, he dropped his work and rushed over.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction was beyond Allen and the others¡¯ expectations.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction made Chen Ming¡¯s assistant secretly happy. Fortunately, their young master had not appeared toote. Fortunately, there was still hope for their young master. Otherwise, who knew what kind of temper the master behind him would have?


    Allen and Baro, on the other hand, were very worried for their master. Previously, when had their mistress ever had such a cold expression towards their master? They thought in their hearts, could it be that their mistress had really changed her mind? Was their mistress nning to abandon their master and switch to Chen Ming¡¯s embrace?


    Allen and Baro could not help but take a careful look at Yuwen Jing, they could not help but wail in their hearts, ¡°Please don¡¯t, or else our master will be single for the rest of his life. Most importantly, how are we going to live in the future?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what Allen, Baro, and Chen Ming were thinking. She did not know, and did not want to know. As for Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er was still in the state of adjusting her state of mind. Chen Meng¡¯er said that she had to properly organize her rtionship with Yuwen Jing.


    No, it should be said that she had had a one-sided rtionship with Yuwen Jing. However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought too simply about matters of their rtionship. She thought that with her rationality and self-control, she would be able to sort it out very quickly, and she would also be able to quickly develop her rtionship from a secret love in her previous life to the one she had now.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing, she realized that she was wrong. Her self-control and rationality seemed to havepletely lost their effect on Yuwen Jing. When she came out, she saw Yuwen Jing at first nce among everyone. When she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s face, which was much thinner than before, her heart ached.


    When she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s thick dark circles under his eyes, she really wanted to go up to him and ask him with concern whether he had been suffering from insomnia recently? Or had he been working too much recently? The pressure was too great.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she couldn¡¯t have such emotions. Therefore, she forced herself not to pay attention to Yuwen Jing. She deliberately ignored him and used her conversation with Chen Ming to divert her attention from Yuwen Jing.


    In Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes, what Chen Meng¡¯er did was equivalent to her avoiding him. He watched as Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Ming conversed happily. However, theypletely ignored him. This made his heart break into pieces. Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart ached so much that he wondered if there was something wrong with his heart.

 Chapter 891

    <h4>Chapter 891:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He had never known that he would be so upset just by watching Chen Meng¡¯er chatting with other men. He did not even dare imagine how upset he would be if Chen Meng¡¯er really did not choose him and chose another man. He did not even dare imagine what he would do when the time came.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Baro, who had been paying attention to his master¡¯s condition, could not help but ask worriedly when he saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s pale lips.


    Upon hearing Baro¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er could not hold it in any longer and turned to look at Yuwen Jing. When she saw that Yuwen Jing was different from usual and had a somewhat ill expression, she could not care about anything else and quickly walked to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side, she reached out and grabbed Yuwen Jing¡¯s wrist.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain quickly disyed the information about Yuwen Jing¡¯s current body. Looking at the various bits of information disyed on the mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression became very ugly, ¡°How did you take care of your master? Why is his body so weak? Why hasn¡¯t he rested for a few days?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head with a stern expression and reprimanded Baro and Allen.


    ¡°Master hasn¡¯t rested for a few days and has been locking himself in the office. Mistress, you know Master¡¯s temper. He simply won¡¯t listen to our words,¡± Baro said with some grievance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve said it. Not only will Master not listen, he¡¯ll even scold us. Mistress, you know that Master will only listen to you. Now that you don¡¯t care about him, what can we do?¡± Allen, in a disguised way, spoke up for Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll let him be? Also, what¡¯s the matter with the injuries in his body? His injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet. In addition, he didn¡¯t rest for a few days and nights. Even if his body was made of iron, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. Now that he¡¯s recovered, he actually has a slight fever.¡± Suddenly, her mind moved. She recalled something, and her expression became even uglier. ¡°Baro, Allen, what are you two still standing there for? Come over and help your master inside.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Baro and Allen were still unable to react.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your master can¡¯t stand anymore? Do you want to see him faint?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not care about her image at this time. She rolled her eyes at Baro and Allen. ¡°Help your master inside. I want to give him a detailed check-up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± No matter how slow Baro and Allen¡¯s reactions were, they realized that something was wrong with their master. Meanwhile, they knew a little more about Yuwen Jing than Chen Meng¡¯er did. The two of them had long put away their cheeky smiles and changed to serious expressions.


    The two of them exchanged nces. They could see deep worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er handed Yuwen Jing to Allen and Baro, she said, ¡°Help your master to my pharmacy.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Mistress?¡± Allen asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s condition, so she didn¡¯t notice Allen¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯ll pass the things to you. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still had the medicinal meal for her father in her hands. She had to go and arrange it.


    Chen Ming, who had been neglected, watched as Chen Meng¡¯er realized that something was wrong with Yuwen Jing. No matter how hard he tried, he could not hide his worry and anxiety. His heart ached, and he did not feel good. The environment in which Chen Ming grew up made him more sensitive to everything around him.


    He immediately felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was not as indifferent to Yuwen Jing as she appeared to be. It could be said that Chen Meng¡¯er had Yuwen Jing in her heart.


    However, so what? He would not give up so easily because of this. This was the first time in his life that he had fallen in love with a girl. He did not want to give up so easily before he had worked hard. He did not want to regret his decision today when he was old.

 Chapter 892

    <h4>Chapter 892:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Ming tidied up his mood and revealed his signature smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er, give me the medicinal cuisine for uncle. You Go and do your work. Anyway, I happen to be going to the hospital to visit uncle.¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was fretting over who to look for to help her send the medicinal cuisine to the hospital, Chen Ming¡¯s suggestion was like music to her ears. She was worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s illness, so she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°Thank you, then. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you said it. Don¡¯t go back on your word. But I have a request,¡± Chen Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°What request? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I want you to make it yourself. I¡¯ve been drooling over your skills for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. Then I¡¯ll leave this medicinal cuisine to you.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and rush to her pharmacy.


    Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she jogged away, and his gaze deepened.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant looked at Chen Ming with some worry.


    Chen Ming waved his hand and stopped his assistant from saying what he didn¡¯t say. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er jogged towards her pharmacy. On the way, she happened to meet Zhuge Yu. ¡°Little Miss, didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Why are you still here? Oh right, I saw Yuwen Jing just now. He was being supported by two of his subordinates. His face was frighteningly pale. What happened to him?¡± Zhuge Yu asked.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, I will answer your questionter. Yuwen Jing is injured. I have to rush over now,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered Zhuge Yu. Her footsteps did not slow down at all.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go quickly. I was wondering why that Kid¡¯s face was so pale. I saw that his two subordinates were also anxious.¡± Zhuge Yu waved his hand.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er rushed to the pharmacy, Allen was at the door, pacing anxiously and looking around. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, it was as if he saw his savior. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally here. Master has fainted.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was calm. However, if one looked carefully, one would see that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tightly clenched hands were slightly trembling. Her palms were covered in sweat.


    Only she herself knew how worried and anxious she was.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door of her pharmacy and saw Yuwen Jing lying on the bed with his eyes closed and not moving at all, her heart ached. For a moment, she did not dare move forward.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Baro¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er adjusted her mood and walked towards Yuwen Jing. Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er hade, Baro tactfully gave up his seat. Chen Meng¡¯er put her hand on Yuwen Jing¡¯s wrist again and gave him aprehensive physical examination.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain quickly disyed all the results of Yuwen Jing¡¯s physical examination in her brain.


    After going through all the details, her facepletely darkened. She tore off Yuwen Jing¡¯s shirt.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Baro and Allen would have been slightly excited by what they saw. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the white bandage on Yuwen Jing¡¯s chest stained red, her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 893

    <h4>Chapter 893:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    She didn¡¯t turn her head. Instead, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The master hasn¡¯t been in the family during this period of time. He¡¯s been in the capital all this time. This has caused some ambitious people in the family to have other thoughts. Last time, they hired a sniper. The master was careless and fell into their trap. Fortunately, the master¡¯s skills were good and the bullet didn¡¯t hit his vital parts,¡± Baro exined.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hit his vital parts. If it hit his vital parts, how could he still be alive? How did you protect him? How did you let him suffer such a serious injury. Moreover, he suffered such a serious injury, and you didn¡¯t let him have a good rest. Do you know that if I hadn¡¯t discovered him today, his wound would have been infected? Do you know the consequences of an infected wound?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help it, her voice was raised by several decibels.


    Allen and Baro¡¯s faces didn¡¯t change because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s raised voice. They changed their faces because they heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that their master¡¯s wound was infected. ¡°Mistress, you must save Master. He¡­¡± Although Yuwen Jing had a bad temper, Baro and the others treated Allen sincerely.


    Now that Allen was speaking, his voice was a little choked up.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will save him. You guys go out now. Wait outside. I want to treat his wound again,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ordered calmly.


    Allen and Baro did not say anything. They turned around and left the pharmacy.


    They were very relieved to hand their master over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After Allen and Baro left, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked deeply at the person on the bed. His face was so pale that there was not a hint of blood left. His eyes were tightly shut, but because of the pain in his body, he frowned from time to time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s deeply furrowed brows.


    ¡°Tell me, how can you not take care of your own body? Don¡¯t you know that if I look at you like this, my heart will ache?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but whisper. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er sighed deeply. Forget it. Some words should be said after Yuwen Jing woke up.


    The most important thing at the moment was to first treat Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be stingy with Yuwen Jing. She took out a bunch of bottles and jars from her portable space. Although these bottles and jars looked small and looked like handicrafts, they contained various medicinal powders and pills that were worth thousands of gold coins.


    Chen Meng¡¯er first poured out a pill and stuffed it into Yuwen Jing¡¯s mouth. Fortunately, the pills that Chen Meng¡¯er made were all high-quality and melted when they were in contact with water. Otherwise, Yuwen Jing, who was currently unconscious, would not be able to take any pills at all.


    This pill was used to protect one¡¯s life. It could be said that no matter how serious one¡¯s injury was, as long as one took this pill, one would be able to hang on for a long time. Originally, Yuwen Jing¡¯s situation did not require such a precious pill. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s concern made things messy.


    After giving Yuwen Jing this pill, Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief.


    Only then did she focus on treating Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound.


    She untied the white bandage on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body. The bandage on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body was tied up in severalyers. When Chen Meng¡¯er untied the bandageyer byyer, her face became more and more unsightly. If Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t unconscious now, she would have cursed at Yuwen Jing. He clearly didn¡¯t want to live anymore, right? This wound hadn¡¯t healed at all until now, and it kept bleeding. He had actually been working all the time, and even came to the Green Gang.


    In his current situation, he had to stay in bed and rest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t hide the pained expression on her face no matter how hard she tried.


    After removing the bandages on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, she picked up another small red porcin bottle and opened the stopper. She poured the white powder inside the small porcin bottle onto the wound on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body.


    The powder fell onto the wound. The unconscious Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t help but let out afortable sigh. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicine was very powerful. If other medicine touched the wound, the patient would definitely feel difort and pain.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicine powder touched the wound, it would immediately alleviate the pain of the wound.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not immediately bandage Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound. Instead, she let his wound stay open.


    She ran to the desk at the side, picked up a brush, and wrote down a prescription. However, after she finished writing, Chen Meng¡¯er picked it up and looked at it. Then, she put it down. She thought for a moment and entered the space in a sh.


    This Chinese herbal medicine was produced in the space. Its effects were very different from those in the pharmacy outside. Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and decided to use the medicinal herbs in the space to brew the medicine for Yuwen Jing.


    In this way, the effects woulde faster.


    Chen Meng¡¯er quickly grabbed the medicine and shed out of the space. She didn¡¯t dare stay in the space for too long. She was afraid that Yuwen Jing would wake up and catch her. At that time, her secret would be exposed.

 Chapter 894

    <h4>Chapter 894:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the medicine and came out of the space in a sh.


    Aftering out of the space, Chen Meng¡¯er first went to take a look at Yuwen Jing¡¯s condition. The medicine that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him had already taken effect. His fever had already slowly subsided. Yuwen Jing was still unconscious at this moment.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. It was unknown whether it was because of the pain from his wound and the difort from the fever that caused his brows to be tightly furrowed or for some other reason.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er quickly understood the reason why Yuwen Jing¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand touched Yuwen Jing¡¯s forehead, Yuwen Jing suddenly reached out and grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden action startled Chen Meng¡¯er. The Chinese medicine bag in her hand almost fell to the ground. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Yuwen Jing had woken up. However, when she focused her eyes, Yuwen Jing did not wake up. His eyes were still tightly shut. However, it was unknown what he was muttering.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced her ear next to Yuwen Jing¡¯s lips and only then did she hear clearly what he was saying.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t leave me. I was wrong. I was really wrong. I will never use another woman to test you because of my own selfishness. I was really wrong. Please don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t know what my life would be like without you. I think I will really die.¡±


    If Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t certain that Yuwen Jing was unconscious, she would have thought that Yuwen Jing was faking it to get her sympathy.


    However, it was precisely because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing was really unconscious that Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart sour. She had never been sure of her position in Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was usually a very astute and observant person, when it came to feelings, she was slower than the average person. Take Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings for her, she had never been sure until now.


    This was also the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er had been hesitating until now and didn¡¯t dare open her heart to Yuwen Jing again.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, what should I do? I didn¡¯t know until today that I really love you. I still love you. I thought I could very rationally withdraw all my feelings for you. However, only when I met you again did I realize that I couldn¡¯t do it at all.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er whispered into Yuwen Jing¡¯s ear, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know if Yuwen Jing could hear what she said now, but at this time, when she heard what Yuwen Jing said while he was unconscious, she really wanted to say what was in her heart.


    After Yuwen Jing fell unconscious, he felt like he was in a white fog. All around him was white fog. No matter which direction he walked in, no matter how long he walked, the scenery around him did not change. He did not know how long he walked. He only felt that he was finally tired and could not walk anymore.


    Just when Yuwen Jing was exhausted and no longer had any strength to struggle, he stood up and walked out of the white fog. He suddenly smelled a very familiar fragrance. ¡°This is Meng¡¯er¡¯s scent.¡± Yuwen Jing immediately smelled it. This was the unique fragrance of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Meng¡¯er, is that you?¡± Yuwen Jing wanted to shout at the top of his lungs, but his throat was dry and hoarse. He couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    At this moment, Yuwen Jing actually saw a figure appear at the end of the white fog. He recognized that figure at a nce. It was Chen Meng¡¯er. Yuwen Jing struggled to stand up. He wanted to chase after that figure. However, he used all the strength in his body, but he could not stand up.

 Chapter 895

    <h4>Chapter 895:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He could only watch the figure get further and further away from him.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t go. You have to stay with me. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Yuwen Jing struggled and shouted.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing. What¡¯s wrong? Wake up, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here.¡± Yuwen Jing, who was lying quietly on the bed, suddenly waved his hands wildly. He kept shouting, asking Chen Meng¡¯er not to leave him behind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was calm, saw Yuwen Jing like this and immediately lost herposure. She quickly reached out and grabbed Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. She wanted to prevent him from hurting himself by unconsciously waving his hand.


    It was unknown whether it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words or the effects of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicine. However, Yuwen Jing, who had been unconscious, finally opened his eyes. Although his face was still frighteningly pale, at the very least, he was finally awake.


    When Yuwen Jing opened his eyes and saw Chen Meng¡¯er for the first time, he thought that he was hallucinating again.


    This time, after being shot and unconscious, he woke up. He had experienced such an illusion before. He mistook Baro for Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m delirious again. Why is Meng¡¯er here at this time? Why is she here?¡± Yuwen Jing let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, turned his head to the side, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re not very clear-headed right now. I¡¯ll give you some medicine in a while, and you¡¯ll be clear-headed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing like this, and her heart was filled with bitterness. She didn¡¯t know why, but at this time, her eyes felt sour, and something wanted to flow out of them. ¡°Don¡¯t move first. Lie here. I¡¯ll go make some medicine for you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her tears. So, she quickly found an excuse to leave.


    * * *


    Outside the door, Baro and Allen were pacing anxiously at the door. Allen would asionally put his ear to the door and listen to the movements in the room.


    When he heard his master calling their mistress¡¯s name in the room, he was a little excited. ¡°Baro, Master should be awake. I heard him calling out mistress¡¯s name.¡±


    But, Baro poured cold water on him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, only when Master is unconscious would he call out his own thoughts so brazenly. Do you think that usually, when Master is awake, he would call out Mistress¡¯s name so excitedly? The doctor had already told us that although Master¡¯s injury this time was not in his vital parts, if he doesn¡¯t take good care of himself, it will have a great impact on his body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Allen thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve advised Master many times to rest. When has Master ever heard of rest?¡± Towards their master, Allen and Baro could only feel deep helplessness.


    Just as the two of them were talking. The door creaked open from the inside.


    ¡°Mistress!¡± Baro and Allen called out in unison.


    ¡°Mm, your master has already woken up. You can go in and take a look. I¡¯ll go and make the medicine,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Baro and Allen.


    ¡°Mistress, why don¡¯t we go and make the medicine? You can apany our master inside.¡± Allen was trying to find an opportunity for his master.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make this medicine. I¡¯ll go,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and left the pharmacy with her Chinese medicine bag.


    Allen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back and gave Baro a push. ¡°Ah, why are you like a piece of wood? Why don¡¯t you know how to create an opportunity for Master?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite enthusiastic. I haven¡¯t seen you sessfully create an opportunity for Master either.¡± Baro looked at Allen with disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go in and see Master.¡±


    In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pharmacy had a special medicine for Yuwen Jing. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that the two of them would be embarrassed to face Yuwen Jing at this time, so she found an excuse, took the medicine, and ran to the kitchen to make the medicine for Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Hey, Little Miss, why are you here? I heard from Zhuge that Yuwen Jing fainted? How did that kid get hurt? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went to the kitchen to make the medicine and happened to bump into Fatty who was looking for food in the kitchen.


    Fatty saw Chen Meng¡¯er and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been paying attention to the matter of the general election. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the matter of the Buyano family. So, I only found out about Yuwen Jing¡¯s injury today.¡± Speaking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er really felt a little bad.


    Recently, because of her intentional actions, the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework had deliberately excluded the information about the Buyano family.


    This also resulted in Chen Meng¡¯er not knowing anything about the Buyano family or what happened to Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt some lingering fear. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yuwen Jing happened toe to the Green Gang today and was discovered by her, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Just now, when Chen Meng¡¯er applied medicine on Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound, it showed that Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound was already prone to infection. Otherwise, Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t have had a fever. And if it was discovered a littleter, or if it wasn¡¯t for the medicinal powder that she developed, Yuwen Jing¡¯s injury would have been difficult to deal with.


    ¡°I say, isn¡¯t this kid quite powerful? How could he fall into someone else¡¯s trap?¡± Although Fatty felt that Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t suitable for his little miss, he still gave a very positive evaluation of Yuwen Jing¡¯s strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s his negligence.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew in her heart that Yuwen Jing fell for someone else¡¯s trap this time, and it actually had a lot to do with her. ¡°Uncle Fatty, I won¡¯t stay here anymore. I¡¯m going to make some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Do you need my help?¡± Fatty held the food he found in his hand and asked.


    ¡°No need. I can do it myself. Uncle Fatty, you¡¯d better hurry up and finish your extra meal. Otherwise, if Uncle Skinny and the others see youter, they will scold you again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that Skinny and the others had been controlling Fatty¡¯s food intake recently. Otherwise, Fatty would not have sneaked into the kitchen to look for food.

 Chapter 896

    <h4>Chapter 896:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Baro and Allen walked into the pharmacy.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel now? Do you know that you¡¯ve scared Mistress?¡± Allen¡¯s big mouth had long forgotten about Baro¡¯s warnings.


    ¡°Mistress? Are you saying that Meng¡¯er is here?¡± Yuwen Jing, who had turned his head inside, was thinking about something. After hearing Baro¡¯s reply, he turned his head around. On his pale and terrifying face, there was a strange glint in his eyes. He looked at Allen with anticipation, waiting for Allen¡¯s reply.


    On the other hand, Allen, who was being stared at by Yuwen Jing, was at a loss. He did not know how to answer. ¡°Ah? Ah.¡± Allen threw a pleading look at Baro.


    Baro turned his head to the side, pretending not to see Allen¡¯s pleading look.


    ¡°Then where is she now?¡± Yuwen Jing was lying down. He had injuries on his body. Although he had Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medicinal powder, his wounds had yet to heal. The moment he moved, it would pull on his wounds, causing him to grimace in pain. It was fortunate that Yuwen Jing had a better tolerance for pain. Otherwise, his wounds would not have cracked open and oozed blood. He did not even shout. Even Baro and Allen, who were beside him, did not notice it.


    Yuwen Jing could only turn his head and search for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure everywhere.


    However, he was destined to be disappointed. He looked around but did not see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure.


    Seeing Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes darken instantly, Baro could not bear it, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mistress was inside just now, treating your wound. When she saw that you were awake, she asked us toe in and take care of you. She went to make medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But, Master, didn¡¯t you see Mistress just now? When Mistress went out, she told us that you were awake.¡± Once Allen¡¯s words came out, Baro almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He wanted to press Allen to the ground and crack open his skull to see what exactly was in his brain.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Allen¡¯s words, his expression changed. This time, his expression did not turn ugly. Perhaps, Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression was already ugly enough. However, if one took a closer look, one would notice a hint of awkwardness on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face. He did see Chen Meng¡¯er just now, but he thought that he was hallucinating again.


    ¡°Master, Mistress will be here soon.¡± Baro thought for a moment, he could not help but advise, ¡°Master, it¡¯s just right. Take advantage of your injury this time and talk to Mistress properly. Perhaps Mistress will see that you are injured and soften her heart, and forgive you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Allen nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You guys go out. I want to be alone for a while.¡± Yuwen Jing did not answer them, but chased them out instead.


    Allen and Baro didn¡¯t dare disobey Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. However, when Allen closed the door, they couldn¡¯t help butin in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Master is thinking. He can¡¯t even grasp such a good opportunity. No wonder Mistress was chased after by that young master of the Wharton family.¡±


    This time, Baro didn¡¯t show any mercy and gave Allen a vicious blow.


    ¡°Ah, Baro, why did you hit me?¡± Allen covered his head and looked at Baro with an aggrieved face.


    ¡°I think you will only wake up when Master sends you to the Sahara.¡± Baro rolled his eyes at Allen, he didn¡¯t want to talk to Allen anymore. No matter how much he said, it was all a waste.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er was constantly distracted when she was brewing medicine for Yuwen Jing in the kitchen. If she didn¡¯t have a mutated brain to remind her when to put which medicine and when to pay attention to the heat, this pot of medicine would have been wasted by her.

 Chapter 897

    <h4>Chapter 897:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she had already adjusted her mood. When she met Yuwen Jing again, she could use her normal heart to treat Yuwen Jing as an ordinary friend of hers. However, from the moment she saw Yuwen Jing unconscious, Chen Meng¡¯er could not hide her helplessness. It made her clearly understand that she did not treat Yuwen Jing as an ordinary friend at all.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s position in her heart had always been unique.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also heard the words Yuwen Jing had said while he was unconscious.


    If Yuwen Jing had said those words when he was awake, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have been so deeply moved. However, when he was unconscious, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that these words came from his heart.


    If they did note from his heart, he would not have said it while unconscious.


    The sound of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain reminding her that the medicine was ready pulled her back from her own thoughts.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put away her thoughts and adjusted her state of mind. She took the medicine on a tray and brought it to Yuwen Jing.


    Even though she had notpletely sorted out her thoughts, she did not know what kind of state of mind she should use to face Yuwen Jing. However, in front of Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, these things had to be ced at the back.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er thought of Yuwen Jing¡¯s physical condition, she could not help but frown. It could be said that Yuwen Jing¡¯s injury this time was a great blow to his vitality. After he was injured, he did not have a good rest. This made his condition worsen once again. This was very detrimental to his body.


    This time, if Yuwen Jing¡¯s injury was not properly treated, there would be side effects.


    Chen Meng¡¯er temporarily threw those emotional problems that gave her a headache to the back of her mind. The most important thing for her now was to treat Yuwen Jing¡¯s body properly.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± From afar, Allen and Baro saw Chen Meng¡¯er carrying medicine. Allen was originally going to go forward to help, but he was stopped by Baro.


    ¡°Why did you alle out?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Master chased us out. Mistress, you¡¯d better hurry in. Master only listens to you.¡± Baro spoke before Allen could speak.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± At this time, Chen Meng¡¯er was concerned about Yuwen Jing¡¯s health, so she ignored Baro¡¯s words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held the medicine, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    Yuwen Jing, who was originally resting with his eyes closed and thinking about his own worries, heard the sound of the door opening. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes, and his tone was not very good as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I want to be quiet and let you guys stay outside?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure you want me to go out? If you¡¯re sure, I¡¯ll put the medicine down and go out right away.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she deliberately put the tray of medicine on the cab next to the bed, and pretended to be about to go out.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice. He was anxious and wanted to sit up to stop Chen Meng¡¯er, but he forgot about the injury on his body. His movements were a little too much and pulled on the injury on his body, it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, how are you? Be careful. Don¡¯t you know that you have an injury on your body? Quickly lie down and let me take a look at your wound and see if it has been pulled open again. If the wound opens again, it will be troublesome.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was full of anxiety, she didn¡¯t care that Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt and reached out to push Yuwen Jing onto the bed.


    Only Chen Meng¡¯er had the guts, and only Chen Meng¡¯er had the face to make Yuwen Jingpletely obey Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wishes.


    Yuwen Jingy down obediently. However, if one looked carefully, one would notice that Yuwen Jing¡¯s ears were slightly red. The gaze he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with became fiery.


    At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound. She didn¡¯t notice Yuwen Jing¡¯s change at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and carefully examined Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound. When she was sure that Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound did not split open and that there was only some blood seeping out, she then heaved a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just some blood seeping out. It did not split open. If the wound split open, it would be troublesome. If this wound was to be sutured a second time, it would be very detrimental to the healing of the wound. ¡°I say, why are you so careless? Why Don¡¯t you take care of your body?¡± Yuwen Jing woke up, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but lecture him.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me. Why would I take care of myself?¡± Yuwen Jing said pitifully.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Your body is yours. What does it have to do with me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this, but her eyes betrayed her. ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll give you the medicine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted Yuwen Jing to drink the medicine himself. However, after what had just happened, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare let Yuwen Jing torture her anymore. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she decided to give Yuwen Jing the medicine herself.


    And this was what Yuwen Jing wanted even in his dreams.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the edge of the bed, holding the medicine bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other. She scooped up a spoonful of medicine and put it to her mouth to test the temperature. ¡°Yes, the temperature is just right now. It¡¯s not hot.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er scooped up a spoonful and fed the medicine to Yuwen Jing¡¯s mouth. When Chen Meng¡¯er fed him the medicine, she did not dare look directly into Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes. However, she could feel the burning gaze that Yuwen Jing threw at her.


    Yuwen Jing had never felt that drinking medicine was such a blissful thing. Originally, this medicine was so bitter that it was difficult to swallow, but at this moment, it tasted iparably sweet. Yuwen Jing hoped so much that this medicine would never be finished.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s wish was destined to fail.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all finished. Don¡¯t go back today. Your current state isn¡¯t suitable for movement. Just stay here for one night.¡±

 Chapter 898

    <h4>Chapter 898:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er stood up with the empty bowl of medicine and was about to leave, Yuwen Jing reached out and grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s empty hand.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at Yuwen Jing with an inquiring gaze. However, only Chen Meng¡¯er herself knew that the moment Yuwen Jing called out to her and grabbed her hand, her heart beat twice as fast as usual.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me another chance with you?¡± Yuwen Jing raised his eyes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er seriously as he asked.


    ¡°What chance?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er began to y dumb. Her gaze started to wander, but she did not meet Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze.


    However, Yuwen Jing was not prepared to give Chen Meng¡¯er another chance to escape this problem. He knew that if he missed today, he did not know when he would have the chance to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er in the same space.


    ¡°Give me a chance to pursue you again. Meng¡¯er, in the past, I always thought that you knew my feelings for you and knew my love for you. Therefore, I have never officially confessed to you. And it was my self-righteousness that caused me to miss the best chance to have you rightfully.¡± Yuwen Jing did not notice that the pain tugged at his wound, causing him to suck in a breath of cold air. ¡°However, fortunately, it¡¯s not toote for me to wake up. It¡¯s not to the point where it can¡¯t bepletely salvaged. Meng¡¯er, I love you. I will use everything in my life to love you. Can you give me this chance?¡±


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, when did you be so good at talking? These sweet words of yours, could it be that Allen taught you to say them?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could hear the seriousness in Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, but she deliberately teased Yuwen Jing.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s confession, which was not considered a confession, her heart suddenly calmed down. The sweet feelings slowly spread in her heart.


    ¡°How is that possible? These are all my true words. Meng¡¯er, you know me. If it weren¡¯t from the bottom of my heart, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say it no matter what.¡± Yuwen Jing was a little anxious. He was anxious to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er, but he missed the smile in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who knows? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. It¡¯s also possible that Allen has taught you badly,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing frowned. He didn¡¯t know how to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°How can you believe my love for you? As long as you say it, I, Yuwen Jing, will definitely sit down. Even if you want to take out my heart to show you, I can do it.¡± Yuwen Jing took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words seriously, he was really anxious.


    ¡°Who wants your heart? It¡¯s so bloody.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yuwen Jing was really anxious, so she did not tease him anymore. ¡°Alright, I got it. I will think about it carefully.¡± However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not give Yuwen Jing a definite answer.


    ¡°Then when will you give me an answer?¡± In terms of rtionships, he was not stupid anymore.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll tell you when I have the answer. Alright, you should rest after drinking the medicine. Oh, right, I saw that you hadn¡¯t rested for a few days, so I added some sedatives in the medicine to calm you down. You can take this opportunity to have a good sleep,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No, Meng¡¯er, I still have a lot of things to deal with.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er helplessly.


    ¡°Is your health more important or is work more important? If you continue to work so recklessly, I don¡¯t even need to think about it. I don¡¯t want my future partner to be sick.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head. She looked at Yuwen Jing seriously. ¡°Also, I will help you deal with some important things. As for the unimportant things, Allen and Baro can take care of them. I think they are strong enough to deal with them.¡±

 Chapter 899

    <h4>Chapter 899:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    All of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s important matters were rted to the person who had hired a sniper to kill Yuwen Jing.


    She would find out. If Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t have time to deal with him, she would personally deal with that person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked out of the room with a bowl of medicine in her hand. The moment she opened the door, Allen staggered and fell into the room. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was quick enough to dodge and avoid the fate of being pounced on by Allen. However, Allen did not end up well. He was not prepared and fell on all fours.


    If Allen¡¯s subordinates saw Allen¡¯s miserable state, they did not know if they would still be afraid of him.


    Baro could not bear to look at Allen¡¯s miserable state. He had advised him not to do such a stupid thing, but he had not listened.


    ¡°Allen, I think only the Sahara is suitable for you,¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s gloomy voice came from the room.


    Allen was so scared that he shivered and quickly got up from the ground. He said with an embarrassed face, ¡°How is that possible? Ah, right, I seem to have a lot of things to deal with. I¡¯ll go now. Master, take care of your injuries. I¡¯lle back to see you in two days.¡± Allen was afraid that his master¡¯s next words would be to send him to the desert and he would quickly slip away.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could say anything, Allen disappeared in front of them like a gust of wind.


    ¡°Mistress, give me the bowl.¡± Baro was much more stable than Allen.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take it over. You have to put in more effort to take care of your master.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not give the bowl in her hand to Baro.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Baro could not react in time. ¡°Isn¡¯t my master being taken care of by you, Mistress?¡± Baro probed.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy. I might not have so much time, but I¡¯lle over as soon as I¡¯m free.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Baro meant. Baro and Allen were trying to set her up with Yuwen Jing. However, how could she let Baro and Allen have their way? Even if she was certain of her feelings for Yuwen Jing now, the development of this matter would still be under her control. She didn¡¯t want to be the person who was being controlled.


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Baro was a little disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t refute Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Baro and Allen admired her from the bottom of their hearts. It could be said that they couldn¡¯t imagine that if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t be their mistress, then which other woman would. To be honest, they really did not think that there was any woman who was more suitable for their master than Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * * *


    After leaving the hospital, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant would asionally observe his young master¡¯s expression through the rear-view mirror. That cautious look of his made Chen Ming unable to help but say, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t look anymore. Focus on driving your car. I don¡¯t want to go back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant had always thought that he was being very secretive. He didn¡¯t expect that his young master would be watching his every move. However, even though Chen Ming¡¯s assistant said so, he nced at Chen Ming who was lost in thought outside the car window, he still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we go to the Green Gang and send the lunchbox back to Miss Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant thought that his suggestion was very good.


    However, Chen Ming rejected his suggestion lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s just go back.¡±


    ¡°But, Young Master.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was a little anxious for his young master. He did not know if the scene of the master of the Buyano family fainting today was real or if it was on purpose to get Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, Yuwen Jing is really injured, he¡¯s not faking it. So, if I rush to the Green Gang now, I¡¯ll look too petty,¡± Chen Ming said, however, he knew in his heart that Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions today had upied his mind.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t realize it, and neither did Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Chen Ming had long realized that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to care about Yuwen Jing as much as she appeared to. It could be said that Chen Ming had seen it long ago, that Chen Meng¡¯er treated Yuwen Jing differently.


    However, even if he had noticed it, he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily and quit so easily.


    Over the past twenty years, Chen Ming had long realized a principle. That was, whatever he wanted, he had to fight for it himself. If he didn¡¯t fight for it, it would never belong to him.


    His hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched tightly. He told himself in his heart, ¡®Meng¡¯er belongs to me. She belongs to me. I won¡¯t give up on her so easily.¡¯


    As for Chen Ming¡¯s assistant, after hearing his young master¡¯s reply, he recalled the phone call from Jiang Guoqiang. Although he felt that this was not the time to bring up this topic, he thought of the Jiang family¡¯s usual rtionship with the Wharton family, he still opened his mouth and said, ¡°Young Master, the Jiang family¡¯s Jiang Guoqiang called. He wants to make an appointment with you to meet. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Give me a few days.¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t even open his eyes as he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very good. Jiang Guoqiang called. He said that he has something very important to discuss with you. You also know the rtionship between the Jiang family and the Wharton family,¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant said somewhat anxiously.


    Chen Ming felt quite annoyed. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to meet Jiang Guoqiang. However, he knew that his assistant was right. The Jiang family and the Wharton family really did have a lot of cases to work together on.


    And now, the old man was still there, holding great power in his hands. He was still living under the old man¡¯s hands. If he messed things up, everything he had worked hard for might disappear.

 Chapter 900

    <h4>Chapter 900:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was one of Elder Wharton¡¯s men. He had been working for Elder Wharton for some time. As far as he knew, Elder Wharton and Elder Jiang seemed to have a good rtionship. At least, in his opinion, their rtionship was much better than Elder Liu¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t see that when Elder Wharton spoke to Elder Jiang on the phone, it was the same as when he spoke to Elder Liu. Every time Elder Wharton spoke to Elder Liu on the phone, the old men around Elder Wharton would be tactful and find all sorts of reasons to leave.


    Otherwise, Elder Wharton¡¯s anger after talking to Elder Liu would be vented on the people around him. Chen Ming¡¯s assistant had the experience of being implicated. That was why he still remembered it deeply.


    ¡°I remember that the cooperation with the Jiang family has always been between Elder Jiang and Grandpa. Even when I came here this time, Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me anything about the Jiang family. Why? Will Jiang Guoqiang of the Jiang family find me this time?¡± Chen Ming put away all the bad emotions in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant said with a troubled expression.


    He wasn¡¯t very clear about the internal affairs of the Wharton family. He was only a small assistant, and had yet toe into contact with some of the core matters of the Wharton family. ¡°Then, Young Master, what do you think?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant asked for Chen Ming¡¯s opinion.


    Chen Ming pondered for a moment. The cooperation between the Jiang family and the Wharton family was very secretive. Although he knew quite a bit about the Wharton family, if he remembered correctly, only Elder Jiang knew about the Jiang family. This time, when Jiang Guoqiang came looking for him, it was definitely because Elder Jiang had told him about the contact between the Wharton family and the Jiang family. ¡°Give me a call and make an appointment.¡± Chen Ming wanted to see what Jiang Guoqiang was looking for him for.


    At the same time, in the study room of Green Gang¡¯s Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie rushed back, travel-worn. He brought a message back to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss, Jiang Guoqiang has convinced Elder Jiang not to interfere in Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s matter. He has also given his full support to him, allowing him to sit firmly in that position. I¡¯ve just received news that Jiang Guoqiang has asked someone to contact Chen Ming¡¯s assistant. It¡¯s possible that Jiang Guoqiang wants to get support from the Wharton family. Little Miss, do you think we should contact Chen Ming as well?¡± Zhou Yunjie knew the rtionship between his little miss and Chen Ming. He could also see the feelings Chen Ming had for his little miss.


    Zhou Yunjie would sometimes look at Chen Ming. When Yuwen Jing expressed their love for their little miss without any hesitation, he would feel quite ufortable in his heart. There was a faint sense of envy in his heart. However, Zhou Yunjie had a good attitude. He had always ced himself in a good position.


    It was precisely because of this that up until now, Chen Meng¡¯er did not feel Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for her at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think Chen Ming knows what to do. Moreover, Elder Wharton is not a fool. His rtionship with the Jiang family and Elder Jiang is not necessarily as good and solid as Elder Jiang thinks.¡±


    If it were up to her, Elder Wharton might call her grandfather and quarrel with him. However, Elder Wharton¡¯s rtionship with her grandfather was better than his rtionship with Elder Jiang.


    ¡°However, the Wharton family has only cooperated with the Jiang family in the past few years.¡± Zhou Yunjie still said with some worry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just look at the surface of things. Furthermore, Elder Wharton is very shrewd. No matter how good his rtionship with Elder Jiang is, he won¡¯t do anything that is detrimental to the Wharton family. However, if you¡¯re worried, you can send some people to keep an eye on Chen Ming. If he makes a move, it won¡¯t be toote for us to act. After all, this is the capital. It is our territory. Even if the Wharton family is a dragon in Europe, in the capital, they have to listen to us,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said confidently.

 Chapter 901

    <h4>Chapter 901:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Zhou Yunjie thought about it. Who was his little miss? She had always been able to predict everything. It was really a little worrisome for him to be here. After Zhou Yunjie finished speaking, his face was filled with embarrassment. He hesitated and did not leave.


    Zhou Yunjie secretly cursed Hall Master Fatty in his heart for a long time. How was he supposed to ask such a question? However, if he didn¡¯t ask, it would be hard for him to give Hall Master Fatty an answer. If he guessed correctly, Hall Master Fatty would definitely be waiting for him outside. Today, because she was thinking about Yuwen Jing¡¯s injury, thinking about her and Yuwen Jing¡¯s past life and present life, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was frequently absent-minded, recovered from her thoughts and saw Zhou Yunjie who was still standing there and asked in surprise, ¡°Eh, Yunjie, you haven¡¯t left yet. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t know how to say it. In the end, he still closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Little Miss, how?are Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries? Is he preparing to recuperate in our Green Gang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want to ask. Yuwen Jing will be staying in our Green Gang for a few days. His injury is on his chest, and the wound is somewhat open, so he can¡¯t move now. It would be troublesome if the wound waspletely open. I didn¡¯t see that you were quite concerned about him. Then I was wrong in the past. I thought that the Green Gang¡¯s people didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunjie as if she had discovered a new continent.


    When Zhou Yunjie heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he almost vomited blood. Even if he cared about no one in the Green Gang, he wouldn¡¯t care about Yuwen Jing. However, Zhou Yunjie did not want to discuss Yuwen Jing¡¯s problem with Chen Meng¡¯er anymore.


    Even if he, Zhou Yunjie, straightened his position, he knew the gap between him and Chen Meng¡¯er. However, when faced with Yuwen Jing, his love rival, he could not be calm. Moreover, he did not like Yuwen Jing, the man who made his little miss sad.


    ¡°Little Miss, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Zhou Yunjie left Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study room as if he was fleeing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunjie¡¯s back as he left and was very puzzled.


    After Zhou Yunjie left Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study room, he looked at the tightly shut door behind him and heaved a sigh of relief. However, halfway through his sigh of relief, he was frightened by Fatty and swallowed it back.


    ¡°How is it? Have you asked?¡± Fatty patted Zhou Yunjie¡¯s shoulder and asked.


    ¡°I have. However, Hall Master Fatty, you should ask such questions yourself in the future,¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at Fatty helplessly and said.


    ¡°I have asked.¡± When Fatty heard that Zhou Yunjie had asked, he did not care about the rest of Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words. He was suddenly energized and his eyes lit up. ¡°Then what did the little miss reply? Did the little miss ask you why you are so concerned about Yuwen Jing¡¯s matter?¡± Fatty¡¯s eyes shed with the light of gossip. It was difficult for Zhou Yunjie to ignore it even if he wanted to.


    ¡°No. Hall Master, if you want to know anything, you can go to the little miss by yourself. This way, it will be much faster than me passing on the message in the middle. I still have things to do, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Zhou Yunjie tactfully hurriedly left. He knew that if he did not leave now, he probably would not be able to leave. Fatty would definitely pull him along and gossip endlessly, and he would also be the target of Fatty¡¯s gossip.


    Zhou Yunjie ran like the soles of his feet had been smeared with oil. Before Fatty could react, he had already escaped.


    ¡°Hey, you brat, why are you running so fast? You still haven¡¯t told me what the little miss said.¡±


    However, only Zhou Yunjie¡¯s retreating figure answered Fatty.


    Zhuge Yu, who had been listening from the corner of the wall, could not help but stand out. He patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re already gossiping about the little miss. Be careful that if Sir and the little miss find out, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± After saying that, Zhuge Yu left swiftly.


    Fatty was left muttering to himself, ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re all gossiping in your hearts. If you don¡¯t want to gossip, why are you hiding there? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Let me tell you, if Sir and the little miss find out, I¡¯ll definitely pull you all in. Who asked us to be brothers?¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Guoqiang waited anxiously for Chen Ming¡¯s answer. He originally thought that with the connections in his father¡¯s hands, it would be a piece of cake for him to defeat Qu Yaotian in the election. However, after he made contact with the connections in his father¡¯s hands, he became a little desperate.


    He still thought things were too simple and the Jiang family¡¯s situation was too good.


    The Wharton family was hisst hope. He had learned from his father that the Wharton family was not only powerful in Europe, but also in their own country. If it were in the past, if he knew about this, he would have long been on guard against the Wharton family. He might even go against the Wharton family like he did against the Green Gang.


    That was because the existence of the Wharton family was a huge threat to the people in that position.


    But now, the existence of the Wharton family waspletely different to him. The existence of the Wharton family was hisst hope. Whether or not he could grab hold of thisst hope was crucial to the oue of this election.


    However, after his grandfather called Elder Wharton, the other party informed him that he was no longer in charge and asked him to look for his grandson. His grandson was currently in the capital. Thus, Jiang Guoqiang had his assistant call Elder Wharton¡¯s grandson, the future heir of the Wharton family.


    The other party¡¯s assistant answered the phone. After hearing his invitation, the other party¡¯s assistant neither agreed nor rejected it. He only told him that he would tell his young master and hung up the phone.


    After the call was hung up, there had been no news from him up until now.


    ¡°Give me another call. Whether you want to see me or not, you have to give me an answer.¡± He, Jiang Guoqiang, had never had the time to beg someone in such a desperate voice.

 Chapter 902

    <h4>Chapter 902:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Guoqiang was furious, but there was nothing he could do. The Wharton family was hisst lifeline.


    ¡°Alright, Chief. I¡¯ll make the call now.¡± This was the first time Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant had received such treatment. He didn¡¯t want to make the call either. However, he understood that things were different now. The change in everyone¡¯s attitude towards him could be seen when he went out during this period of time.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant had just made a call. On the other end of the phone, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant heard that the call was from Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant and he spoke in Mandarin with a foreign ent that was not very standard, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would have such a tacit understanding. I was just about to call you when you called.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The smile on Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant¡¯s face on the other end of the phone looked very forced. Speaking of which, the difference in who made the call was huge.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant had long heard the forced tone of Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant on the other end of the phone. However, he was also ying dumb. ¡°Oh right, my young master said that he is free. Ask your chief to set a time for everyone to meet.¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang was on the other end of the phone. After Chen Ming¡¯s assistant said this, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant turned around to ask for his chief¡¯s opinion. After seeing Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s mouth gesture at him, he replied, ¡°Then, at 6 pm tonight, my chief invites your young master for dinner. As for the address, it¡¯s Blue.¡±?As soon as he gave the address, he saw his chief¡¯s face sink immediately from the corner of his eye. His heart sank as well. How could he forget that the boss behind Blue was also his chief¡¯s nephew, who was still lying in the hospital?


    And from what he knew, Blue was about to change owners.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Originally, being the assistant to Jiang Guoqiang meant that he didn¡¯t have to worry about his future. How many people envied him.


    But now, the Jiang family was on the verge of copse.


    Even his wife would look at him worriedly when he went back. The Jiang family wouldn¡¯t really copse this time, right?


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant quickly reacted and immediately changed his words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your young master to find a more private restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you after I report back to my young master and confirm the location.¡± In fact, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant was just being polite. However, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t understand the rules of the country. He was very pleased. He thought that Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant had really handed the decision to them, so he quickly hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time. ording to normal etiquette, shouldn¡¯t he be polite and push it?


    ¡°Chief?¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant held the phone that was hung up and looked at Jiang Guoqiang, somewhat at a loss.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that foreigners have different temperamentspared to us. Since you¡¯ve already said so, then you can wait for his reply.¡± Jiang Guoqiang felt annoyed, he felt that everything that he had been doing recently hadn¡¯t been going smoothly.


    However, when Jiang Guoqiang heard that his assistant hade to report to him about Chen Ming¡¯s final meet up location, he really nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. He had never thought that Chen Ming would set the meal location at a newly opened medicinal cuisine restaurant of the Green Gang.

 Chapter 903

    <h4>Chapter 903:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It was not that the newly opened medicinal cuisine restaurant of the Green Gang was not good. One had to know that once this medicinal cuisine restaurant opened, their business would be extremely good. All the high officials and nobles in the capital had visited it before. Of course, the Jiang family was an exception. If it was under normal circumstances, Jiang Guoqiang would not have felt anything. However, the recentpetition between him and Qu Yaotian was known by the entire capital.


    As for the Green Gang, their stance had always been very clear. They supported Qu Yaotian. Now, if he was asked to go to the Green Gang¡¯s medicinal cuisine for an appointment, how could he not be angry? However, he could not change the ce in front of the city again. He could only bite the bullet and go.


    * * *


    Sometimes, when this person was carrying someone, he could not be stopped. Jiang Guoqiang had just arrived at the Green Gang¡¯s medicinal cuisine restaurant and sat down in the private room. Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and the others also came to the restaurant. They said that they were here to improve the food, in fact, Elder Liu had nothing to do and found an excuse toe out for a stroll.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Jiang Guoqiang and Chen Ming have an appointment to meet at the Green Gang¡¯s restaurant today? Is Jiang Guoqiang alright?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just sat down in the private room on the top floor when Su Jin came in and whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What? You said that Jiang Guoqiang is here? Shouldn¡¯t he draw a clear line with the Green Gang? Why would hee to the Green Gang¡¯s territory? Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Green Gang will do something to him?¡± Fatty asked with a wicked sense of humor.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? Jiang Guoqiang isn¡¯t worried about this. However, it¡¯s a little strange for him toe to the Green Gang¡¯s restaurant for a meal at this time¡­¡± Skinny didn¡¯t finish his sentence, he rubbed his chin and said meaningfully.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯te willingly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and roughly understood the twists and turns.


    Ever since Jiang Guoqiang entered the restaurant, he had been restless. In any case, he didn¡¯t feelfortable sitting there. He started smoking.


    ¡°Chief¡­ Jiang?¡± Just as Jiang Guoqiang felt that he couldn¡¯t sit here anymore, the door opened with a creak. Chen Ming pushed the door open and walked in with his assistant.


    ¡°Are you the young master of the Wharton Family?¡± This was the first time Jiang Guoqiang had seen Chen Ming. He was secretly surprised by Chen Ming¡¯s fluent Chinese.


    ¡°Just call me Chen Ming. I grew up in this country too.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Guoqiang was quite good. This made Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s apprehensive heart rx.


    ¡°I see. Come, sit down and chat.¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s heart was filled with issues. He didn¡¯t have the time to chat with Chen Ming. After he called Chen Ming to sit down, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I called to meet you because I have something to ask your family for help.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me,¡± Chen Ming said very politely.


    ¡°As you know, there¡¯s a general electioning up. I also know that your family has quite a bit of influence in the country. And right now, I really need your family¡¯s help,¡± Jiang Guo said impatiently.


    Chen Ming didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Guoqiang would ask him out for this matter. However, after thinking about it, it made sense. For the Jiang family recently, this matter was the most important.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± After hearing Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s words, Chen Ming didn¡¯t immediately answer him. Instead, he remained silent for quite a while.


    When Chen Ming fell silent, Jiang Guoqiang felt a wave of nervousness in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t dare open his mouth to urge Chen Ming.


    After about five minutes, Jiang Guoqiang felt as if more than an hour had passed. Chen Ming opened his mouth and said apologetically to Jiang Guoqiang, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chief Jiang. I might not be able to agree to your request.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t your family an ally of our family? If the Jiang family were to fall, it wouldn¡¯t benefit the development of your family in our country at all.¡± Jiang Guoqiang stood up anxiously.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m very sorry. Our family can only say that we are powerless in this matter.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s attitude was very unyielding.


    Chen Ming knew about the matter of the country¡¯s general election. It should be said that Chen Ming had only cast such matters aside with a nce. However, this matter had something to do with Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Ming would put his heart at ease if anything had anything to do with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As for the Qu family¡¯s rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Ming had also investigated it thoroughly. As for Chen Ming, who wanted to win Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, why would he drop the ball at such a crucial moment?


    This was also the Jiang family¡¯s bad luck. No matter who their family offended or who their opponent was, as long as it wasn¡¯t rted to Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Ming would definitely give the Jiang family a hand on ount of the fact that the two families were partners in the past.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do anything about it? As long as your family is willing to help, when I¡¯m re-elected in the future, I¡¯ll give your family a lot of convenience.¡± Jiang Guoqiang was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even care about his own image, he directly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Jiang Guoqiang. He brought his assistant, stood up, and left.


    Walking to the door, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this time, but had long wanted to speak, couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and say, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not good for you to directly reject the Jiang family¡¯s request for help, right? I¡¯m afraid that if this were to reach the elder¡¯s ears, he would fly into a rage.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve guessed wrong. This is exactly what Grandpa wants.¡± Chen Ming shook his head.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°How is that not possible? If Grandpa really wants to help the Jiang family, it¡¯s impossible for him to push Jiang Guoqiang to me.¡± Chen Ming wasn¡¯t stupid. At first, he still couldn¡¯t figure out how Elder Wharton pushed the Jiang family to him, now, he finally understood.


    In his grandfather¡¯s eyes, the Jiang family was a useless chess piece.


    And his grandfather was using a useless chess piece to test him. ¡°The old man has long seen that the luck of the Jiang family has run out. He¡¯s trying to draw a line between himself and the Jiang family.¡± What Chen Ming didn¡¯t say was that his grandfather actually never took the Jiang family seriously.

 Chapter 904

    <h4>Chapter 904:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re the best. You can predict everything.¡± Su Jin, who had gone out to help arrange the menu for tonight, said as soon as she entered. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with admiration.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fatty looked at Su Jin with interest, waiting for Su Jin to answer him. The rest of the people in the room also turned to look at Su Jin, waiting for Su Jin to continue.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, seemed to have known the answer for a long time. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did Chen Ming leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, you¡¯re really amazing. Chen Ming just entered the private room not long ago. I guess he left without even sitting down.¡± Su Jin¡¯s admiration for Chen Meng¡¯er went up another level.


    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t Chen Ming want to have a meal with Jiang Guoqiang to discuss something? Why did he leave without even sitting down?¡± The moment Fatty asked this question, the back of his head was fiercely hit by Skinny.


    ¡°If the discussion broke down, why would he still sit down?¡±


    ¡°Skinny, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare fight back. Let me tell you, if you hit me again next time, see how I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest of the people in the private room were in a harmonious mood as theyughed incessantly.


    in Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s private room, the atmosphere was frozen solid.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant looked at Jiang Guoqiang, who had been maintaining the same posture. He felt very uneasy. He would rather Jiang Guoqiang be the same as usual. He would fly into a rage whenever something went wrong, even if he had to smash the things in the room into pieces.


    He even knew how to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Chief.¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant looked at the time on his watch. Many minutes passed, but Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t move at all. He could only open his mouth and call out tentatively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t give his assistant a chance tofort him. He stood up and walked out of the private room. His assistant quickly followed.


    Once Jiang Guoqiang left, Chen Meng¡¯er received the news. Chen Meng¡¯er and the others heard that Jiang Guoqiang had left, so they didn¡¯t take it to heart. They still talked about their own topics.


    ¡°Little Miss, if wee out to eat, what will happen to Yuwen Jing?¡± Fatty asked.


    Hearing Fatty bring it up so casually, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks froze. ¡°He will solve it himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. His two assistants are here. Then, Little Miss, how long do you n to let him stay in the Green Gang?¡± Fatty was a person who did not have the slightest inkling of social cues.


    Skinny sitting next to him coughed to remind him. Ah Biao touched his hand and told him not to say anything. He did not even feel it.


    It was not until Elder Liu personally said, ¡°Fatty, if you feel that today¡¯s dishes are not to your liking, you can go back first.¡± Elder Liu knew that Yuwen Jing was recuperating in the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er had also told Elder Liu about it.


    Elder Liu wasn¡¯t very willing to let Yuwen Jing recuperate in the Green Gang. He was now turning a blind eye. If he didn¡¯t know that Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries were really not suitable for him to move, he would have long called Yuwen Hou and asked him to bring his grandson home.


    It had to be said that Elder Liu¡¯s suggestion toe out for a meal today was also because he was holding back his anger.


    But now, Fatty hadpletely brought up the wrong topic.


    Only then did Fatty realize that he had once again bumped into the muzzle of a gun. If it had been someone else, Fatty would still be able to keep his mouth shut. But when he met Elder Liu, he could only lower his head and pretend to eat.

 Chapter 905

    <h4>Chapter 905:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know that Elder Liu had a lot of opinions about Yuwen Jing? She looked at her grandfather¡¯s attitude toward Yuwen Jing and could not help but sigh in her heart. She thought and estimated that if she agreed to get back together with Yuwen Jing in the future, her grandfather still did not know how much of a temper he would throw.


    However, at this stage, Chen Meng¡¯er had not made up her mind to ept Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings again. There were also many things that she had not dealt with properly in front of her. She wanted to put her rtionship with Yuwen Jing aside for the time being.


    * * *


    Baro carried the dinner for his master from the kitchen of the Green Gang. As he walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pharmacy, he muttered in his heart, did this Chen Meng¡¯er really have no feelings for his master? His master was still injured. How could she still have the mood to eat outside?


    However, if it had to be said that Chen Meng¡¯er really had no feelings for his master, then why would she specially instruct the kitchen to prepare medicinal cuisine for his master?


    Just now, from what he heard from the kitchen, this medicinal cuisine was personally prepared by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    To be honest, Baro really didn¡¯t understand Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feelings towards his master.


    Baro was a little resentful of Wendy. If it weren¡¯t for Wendy causing so much trouble in the middle, his master wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. If it weren¡¯t for Wendy, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have ignored his master, causing his master to lose his spirit. He wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Wendy¡¯s trap and been shot.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Baro went to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pharmacy, put away all his thoughts, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pill, Yuwen Jing woke up and felt that his body was feeling much better. At least he no longer felt sore and weak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mistress?¡± Yuwen Jing saw Baroe in and asked.


    ¡°Um.¡± Baro didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. He was afraid that if he answered truthfully, it would make his master sad.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Mistress and the others went out to eat. However, before Mistress went out, she prepared your dinner. This was made by mistress herself. Really, I¡¯m not speaking nonsense. Master, you¡¯ll know after you taste it.¡± Baro was afraid that Yuwen Jing would feel ufortable.


    After Yuwen Jing heard Baro¡¯s words, he did not show the sad expression that Baro had expected. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Bring the food over. I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s reaction was out of Baro¡¯s expectations. He stood there in a daze. After a while, he finally reacted. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s reaction was out of Baro¡¯s expectations because he had probably guessed the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er would go out to eat.


    Yuwen Jing opened the lid of the dish and a familiar fragrance wafted over. Yuwen Jing knew that Baro did not lie to him because he wanted tofort him. This medicinal cuisine was really made by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    That was because only Chen Meng¡¯er could make a medicinal cuisine with such a fragrance.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions were elegant, but his eating speed was not slow at all. Soon, a jar of medicinal cuisine entered his stomach. After he finished eating, he finally felt like he was alive.


    Yuwen Jing was eatingfortably, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s meal was interrupted midway.


    The phone call was from Zhou Yunjie. He said it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father. Something had happened to Chen Ping again. Zhou Yunjie did not exin what exactly had happened over the phone. He only said that he was on his way to the military hospital.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that her father, Chen Ping, was in trouble, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to eat anymore. She picked up her coat and greeted Elder Liu. Then, she brought Dudu and Su Jin to the hospital.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to bring Dudu with her. He attracted too much attention, but Dudu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was anxious, so he clung to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s leg and refused to let go.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er had to agree to bring Dudu with her because she was in a hurry.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the hospital with Su Jin and Dudu, Zhou Yunjie arrived just in time.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was tense, and her smile had long disappeared. From time to time, waves of murderous intent were emitted from her body. The people around her didn¡¯t dare get close to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s biological mother, Zhang Yu. I don¡¯t know where I heard it from. She said that the culprit who caused her son to lie on the bed and be a cripple is staying in the ward next to theirs. So, she hired hired thugs.¡± Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t say anything else, Chen Meng¡¯er also knew why Zhang Yu hired thugs toe to the hospital.


    ¡°Then how are my parents doing now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s usually smiling face hadpletely darkened. ¡°If anything happens to my parents¡­¡±


    Dudu started to growl. Fortunately, he was only letting out low growls. Otherwise, the appearance of Dudu in the hospital would cause amotion again.


    ¡°Little Miss, I know. From the information I received, it was fortunate that the people I sent to protect them were always there. They appeared in time to stop the thugs and control them. They were only a little frightened. As for the specific situation, they would have to go up to confirm it. If something really happened, I know.¡± Chen Ping had been injured previously due to his negligence. If anything happened this time, even if his little miss didn¡¯t say anything, he himself would have to go to the Green Gang¡¯s punishment hall to receive punishment.


    ¡°I feel that this matter isn¡¯t simple,¡± Su Jin, who had the image of a big sister, said.

 Chapter 906

    <h4>Chapter 906:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and check it outter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± Actually, Zhou Yunjie had the same thought as Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jin. However, because he had to rush over and check on the situation at the hospital, he did not have the time to order his subordinates to check it out.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two walked quickly to Chen Ping¡¯s ward, the people surrounding him had not dispersed. Those thugs were tied up and thrown into a corner by the Green Gang members. And they had been cursing and swearing. Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhang Yu¡¯s voice from afar. ¡°Let me go. Let me tell you, my husband is a member of the Jiang family. The director of the Public Security Bureau is very familiar with me. If you still don¡¯t trust me, I will make a call right now and arrest all of you.¡±


    Zhang Yu, who had fallen to the ground, no longer looked like the capable and strong woman she used to be. Her hair was disheveled now. If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t look carefully, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.


    ¡°Your husband? Jiang Guotao?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in front of Zhang Yu and looked down at Zhang Yu sarcastically.


    Zhang Yu heard the voice and raised her head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. She did not answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question but asked instead, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for the person who crippled your son? That¡¯s me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ignored her image and rolled her eyes at Zhang Yu.


    When Zhang Yu heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she was the one who had crippled her son, she broke free of the ropes. She did not care about her image. She pounced on Chen Meng¡¯er, looking as if she wanted to fight Chen Meng¡¯er to the death.


    When Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie saw Zhang Yu pouncing on Chen Meng¡¯er, they were ready to stop her.


    However, there was a white shadow that moved faster than them. Just as Zhang Yu pounced on Chen Meng¡¯er, a white shadow scuttled up from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feet. Then, before everyone could see the situation clearly, they only heard Zhang Yu¡¯s scream. When everyone focused their eyes again, they discovered that Zhang Yu was being pressed down by a white fluffy behemoth.


    When Dudu saw that this woman actually daredy a hand on his master, he was displeased. Although Dudu¡¯s size was simr to that of a Samoan, he was an authentic white wolf. In addition, during this period of time, he had been raised particrly well in the Green Gang, and his weight was very impressive.


    Zhang Yu was pressed down by Dudu. It was not an easy life. She struggled, trying to get out from under Dudu. However, the moment she moved, Dudu¡¯s paw pped her face. Instantly, several red marks appeared on Zhang Yu¡¯s face. It was so painful that Zhang Yu could not help but let out a miserable cry.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had previously taught Dudu not to be too harsh on people without her orders. Otherwise, if people saw that he was the alpha wolf, it would be troublesome. This time, Dudu had shown mercy. Otherwise, how could there be only a few red marks on Zhang Yu¡¯s face?

 Chapter 907

    <h4>Chapter 907:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Dudu¡¯s ws went past, her face would have already turned into a bloody mess.


    ¡°Dudu, help me take good care of her. However, you can¡¯t just sit on her to death. She will still be of useter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Dudu trying to finish off Zhang Yu and she was worried about the situation of her father and her mother. Therefore, after instructing Dudu to be merciful before she turned around and entered the ward.


    The ward was a little messy. However, Chen Ping and Liu Juan were not injured except.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, are you okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in and asked worriedly.


    When Liu Juan saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the tears in her eyes fell. ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Liu Juan held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and only called her name. Clearly, she was scared.


    Chen Ping, on the other hand, was much calmer than Liu Juan. ¡°We¡¯re fine. They just barged in, and your people came in and controlled them.¡± Although Chen Ping looked very calm, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was familiar with Chen Ping, knew that in his heart, he was not as calm as he appeared to be. In the end, he was still scared.


    It was true. After being in business for so many years, this was the first time Chen Ping had encountered such a thing.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter well. I will not let such a thing happen again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Liu Juan¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°Mommy is fine.¡± Liu Juan seemed to be a little embarrassed, especially when she saw Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie who came in together with Chen Meng¡¯er. Liu Juan quickly wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Dad, Mom. What happened outside? Why is it so chaotic? There are so many people surrounding us.¡± Chen Haoxuan, who had rushed to the hospital, came in and saw Chen Meng¡¯er in the ward. He said in surprise, ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here too. You haven¡¯t been to school for a long time. I thought you would be so busy that you wouldn¡¯te see them.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er greeted Chen Haoxuan.


    Chen Haoxuan only realized after a while that the atmosphere in the ward didn¡¯t seem to be right. ¡°Hey, Mom, why are your eyes red? Why do you look like you¡¯ve been crying? Those people who are tied up outside aren¡¯t here to pick a fight with you, right?¡± Chen Haoxuan asked, before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, he, who had a fiery temper, almost rushed out to settle the score with those people.


    ¡°Come back,¡± Chen Ping called out, so he would not rush out directly.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Chen Haoxuan called out reluctantly.


    ¡°Your sister will handle this matter,¡± Chen Ping said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I will handle this matter well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted Chen Haoxuan.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Chen Haoxuan still felt uneasy. Moreover, he felt that he and his elder brother were the men in this family. Therefore, he felt very bad to rely on Chen Meng¡¯er for everything.


    ¡°No buts. In the future, I still have to rely on you guys to support and protect me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said yfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I promise you that whatever you want in the future, as long as you say it, it will be a matter of words,¡± Chen Haoxuan patted his chest and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. You have to study hard now.¡± Liu Juan took this opportunity to educate her youngest son, who gave her the biggest headache.


    ¡°Mom, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass you and Dad.¡± At this moment, Chen Haoxuan was a little rebellious. However, because Chen Meng¡¯er was here, he couldn¡¯t be rebellious.


    ¡°Oh right, dad, Mom, Dad¡¯s injuries are almost healed. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to stay in the hospital anymore. He¡¯ll be discharged in a while.¡± Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Liu Juan was worried, she also wanted her workaholic father to rest for a period of time before she agreed to let him stay in the hospital. However, from the looks of it now, this hospital was not a ce where people could rest in peace. It was better to stay at home.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m healed. What¡¯s the point of staying in the hospital?¡± Chen Ping had long wanted to be discharged, but his wife and daughter did not agree. Now that his daughter had spoken, Chen Ping, who was almost fully recovered, smiled at his wife, packed his things, and was about to leave.


    After what happened that night, Liu Juan didn¡¯t have any objections. This hospital was a ce of trouble. If he wanted to recuperate, it was better to go home.


    ¡°Su Jin, help me send my parents back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t going to drag the matter of Jiang Zhanpeng back. Originally, she was going to let Jiang Zhanpeng be a cripple. However, after today¡¯s incident, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t n to end it like this.


    Su Jin knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s n, and she nodded in agreement.


    However, Liu Juan didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡°Meng¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going back with us?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I still have some matters to settle. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Liu Juan¡¯s hand and lightly patted it as she said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here and help you.¡± Chen Haoxuan was also prepared.


    ¡°Send Mom and Dad back. I¡¯ll deal with the matters here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er refused. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want Chen Haoxuan to get involved in these matters too early. Moreover, the matters of the Jiang family were not other things. It wasplicated. It was not something that Chen Haoxuan could get involved with at his age.


    ¡°Haoxuan, you can go back. I will apany Little Miss. Don¡¯t worry, I will send Little Miss home safely.¡± Zhou Yunjie knew what Chen Haoxuan was worried about. He could understand Chen Haoxuan¡¯s heart.


    Chen Haoxuan saw that Zhou Yunjie had already stood up. He pondered for a moment and could onlypromise. Chen Haoxuan felt that he was very useless. He was a man, yet he could not help his sister take care of her issues.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Yunjie.¡± Chen Haoxuan secretly made a decision. He wanted to let himself grow up as soon as possible. He wanted to be the person his sister could rely on.


    ¡°This is my responsibility. You go back and take good care of Uncle and Auntie. This is helping the little miss.¡± Zhou Yunjieforted him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Haoxuan knew, this is probably the only thing he can do at present.

 Chapter 908

    <h4>Chapter 908:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er had arranged for her parents, Chen Ping, and Liu Juan to be discharged from the hospital, she watched as Su Jin drove them out of the entrance of the military hospital. Only then did she look away.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er looked away, the smile on her face disappeared. Her face was cold and stern. ¡°Where are they?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked Zhou Yunjie without turning her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s temporarily locked up in the hospital¡¯s garbage room.¡± The ce that Zhou Yunjie had found was really a good ce for Zhang Yu and the others. Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfied.


    Hearing Zhou Yunjie¡¯s answer, Chen Meng¡¯er changed the way she walked out. ¡°Who has this matter got to do with?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Guoqiang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± The name that Zhou Yunjie said was somewhat out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. She had guessed that it was Elder Jiang or someone else from the Jiang family, but she just didn¡¯t implicate Jiang Guoqiang in this matter. ¡°He¡¯s courting death. Doesn¡¯t he want that position anymore?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she narrowed her eyes.


    And every time Chen Meng¡¯er showed such an expression, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky.


    ¡°It seems like he suffered a blow at Chen Ming¡¯s ce and felt that he had no hope of winning this election. That¡¯s why he decided to throw caution to the wind. ¡°We found out that he was the one who personally called Zhang Yu and told her that the assant who crippled her son was from the room next to theirs. Moreover, those thugs were also found by Jiang Guoqiang.¡± When Zhou Yunjie heard this news, he was also quite surprised,


    Jiang Guoqiang was really courting death. Didn¡¯t he know that his little miss had all the information about him that could not be seen in the light? How could he still dare do such a thing?


    Reality proved that Jiang Guoqiang was desperate. For a moment, his anger rushed to his brain, causing him to lose his rationality.


    ¡°Jiang Guoqiang, right? After I deal with Zhang Yu and those people, it will be his turn.¡± A hint of murderous intent shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She originally didn¡¯t want to exterminate the Jiang family, but since Jiang Guoqiang came to her door, she wouldn¡¯t be polite. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie approached the garbage room of the military hospital, from afar, they heard Zhang Yu¡¯s shout, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you treat me like this, when I get out, you¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll deal with you. I know both the underworld and the political circles. If you¡¯re sensible and release me, I can let you go.¡±


    Zhang Yu was fighting a losing battle.


    The people who had tried to curry favor with her in the past had long retreated from her, but she did not realize it.


    ¡°Oh, so impressive. You know everyone. Then do you know me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked in front of Zhang Yu and asked while looking down at her.


    The current Zhang Yu was no longer as bright and beautiful as before. Her hair, which had been neatly styled earlier, was now messy, and it was stained with dirt. There were even some stains on her face. The few scars that were left by Dudu earlier were especially eye-catching.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Zhang Yu had a deep impression of Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance was eye-catching. It could be said that Zhang Yu had never seen such an exquisite-looking person in her entire life. However, when Zhang Yu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, it was as if she had seen his enemy. She bared her fangs and brandished her ws, ready to pounce on Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 909

    <h4>Chapter 909:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It seems that you have forgotten the lesson just now. Dudu, go.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯ering over, Dudu, who had been sticking to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feet, heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order. Although he was a little disgusted with Zhang Yu, he still unceremoniously stretched out his ws and pped Zhang Yu, who was pouncing on Chen Meng¡¯er, away.


    Dudu struck down with his ws. That force was not something Zhang Yu could withstand. Zhang Yu was sent flying. It was unknown whether it was intentional by Dudu, but Zhang Yu directly fell onto the rubbish pile.


    ¡°Zhang Yu, I was prepared to let you off and let your son off. However, you didn¡¯t know your ce. Or rather, you didn¡¯t know your ce and fell into someone else¡¯s trap. You became someone else¡¯s chess piece. This time, I will not let you off so easily. I will not let your son off so easily. Bring Jiang Zhanpeng over to me. Since you have such deep feelings for each other, I will fulfill your wish.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was never a kind person.


    However, she was not an idiot like Zhang Yu. If she wanted to get rid of Zhang Yu, Jiang Zhanpeng and his father, there were plenty of ways. She didn¡¯t want to dirty her own hands,


    ¡°Yunjie, send Zhang Yu and Jiang Zhanpeng to the police station. At the same time, make a copy of the evidence of their previous crimes and hand it over to Chief Zhang. By the way, pass a message to Chief Zhang. If he doesn¡¯t handle things impartially, I won¡¯t mind letting him appear on the headlines of tomorrow¡¯s news so that he can make a name for himself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were disguised as a warning to Chief Zhang.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, I understand.¡± Zhou Yunjie originally thought that his little miss would go on a killing spree today. He was already prepared. If his little miss wanted to do it personally, he would step forward and stop her. It would be fine as long as he carried it out. He didn¡¯t want to dirty his little miss¡¯s hands.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect his little miss to handle it this way.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess what Zhou Yunjie was thinking. ¡°Yunjie, aren¡¯t you curious? With my temper, why wouldn¡¯t I do it myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yunjie was stunned, but he still nodded and said honestly, ¡°I thought, with your temper, Little Miss would definitely do it herself. Because, that would relieve my anger.¡±


    ¡°If I were to make a move against Zhang Yu and Jiang Zhanpeng at this time, wouldn¡¯t I be walking right into Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s trap? Why do you think Jiang Guoqiang would make this call and tell Zhang Yu that my parents are the main culprits that caused her son to be a good-for-nothing? Jiang Guoqiang and I have known each other for quite some time. He must have gotten someone to investigate me before he wanted to deal with the Green Gang. Therefore, he must know what my bottom line is. He did this today because he wanted to see me anxious and angry. He wanted me to lose my mind and attack Zhang Yu and Jiang Zhanpeng. That way, he would have something to threaten me with.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er found out that the person behind this was Jiang Guoqiang, at first, she was like Zhou Yunjie, thinking that Jiang Guoqiang was desperate. However, when she was on her way to settle the score with Zhang Yu, she calmed her thoughts and knew that this wasn¡¯t what Jiang Guoqiang did after he lost his mind. It was another one of his strategies.


    Actually, if one were to really talk about it, Jiang Guoqiang was much more powerful than Elder Jiang. This person was gloomy and liked to attack from behind.


    Zhou Yunjie was enlightened by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s advice. If they were to take action today and finish off Zhang Yu and Jiang Guoqiang, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if anything happened to Zhang Yu. If she was gone, she would be gone. However, no matter how bad Jiang Zhanpeng¡¯s crimes were, he was still the Jiang family¡¯s flesh and blood. Moreover, Elder Jiang doted on him so much. If he were to be gone all of a sudden, would the Jiang family be willing to let it go so easily?


    Moreover, if they were to take someone¡¯s life, wouldn¡¯t they be Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s best leverage to threaten them?


    When he thought of this, Zhou Yunjie couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear. ¡°Little Miss, you¡¯re still the best. You¡¯re so thorough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good, but I know Jiang Guoqiang better than you do.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had also put in a lot of effort to investigate Jiang Guoqiang. ¡°Go and send him to the Public Security Bureau. As for me, since Jiang Guoqiang gave me such a big gift, how can I not return him a gift?¡±


    Returning to the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone and dialed Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s number.


    Jiang Guoqiang had been in the office the whole time and did not go back. He was waiting for a call. He was waiting for the call from the informant he had arranged to be in the military hospital. Ever since he had called Zhang Yu, he had sent people to secretly monitor the development of the matter.


    When he heard his informant make thest call, saying that Zhang Yu and Jiang Zhanpeng had been taken away by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people and taken to the garbage room behind the hospital, Jiang Guoqiang was delighted. He knew that, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to make a move.


    He had his informant continue to pay attention to the development of the matter in secret. When the matter developed to the result that he wanted to see, he would give him a call. At that time, he would bring his men and rush to the scene, killing Chen Meng¡¯er without any warning.


    Jiang Guoqiang could see that he had seized Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s weakness and threatened Chen Meng¡¯er, asking Chen Meng¡¯er to make the Qu family give up onpeting with him. When he thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sullen look, he was in a good mood. He even wanted to drink to celebrate.


    However, as time passed, the call he had been waiting for did note. The bad premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger. However, he did not dare personally drive to the military hospital at this time to confirm the progress of the matter.


    Jiang Guoqiang, who was anxiously waiting for an answer, kept going in circles in his office. Then, the phone in his office rang. As soon as the phone rang, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant wanted to answer the phone for him, but he was stopped by a wave of his hand. ¡°You can go out. I¡¯ll answer this call myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t wait to be as far away from Jiang Guoqiang as possible. In fact, he even regretted that he had chosen to rely on Jiang Guoqiang back then.


    As soon as Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant left, Jiang Guoqiang couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the phone. ¡°Hello, Why did you call only now? How¡¯s the situation on your side? Did they make a move?¡±

 Chapter 910

    <h4>Chapter 910:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Chief, I might have to disappoint you. Your wish is about to be unfulfilled. I didn¡¯t act against Zhang Yu and Jiang Zhanpeng as you expected. I sent them to the police station. I believe in thew. I believe that thew will execute them and give everyone justice. But, Chief, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so hard-hearted. This Zhang Yu is an unimportant person. If she¡¯s gone, she¡¯s gone. But, Jiang Zhanpeng is your nephew. Do you have the heart to watch him disappear from this world?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was clear. It reached Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s ears. ¡°But, Chief, you might be disappointed. I didn¡¯t act ording to your expectations and ns. What should I do? Chief, you wanted to catch me, but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s face turnedpletely white. He had never expected that this call was from Chen Meng¡¯er. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Chen Meng¡¯er had guessed everything that he had done. ¡°How, how did you know?¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang finally managed to calm himself down.


    ¡°I guessed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s simple words almost made Jiang Guoqiang vomit blood.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, then why are you calling me?¡± Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t want to deny it anymore. In fact, he knew that even if he wanted to deny it, he couldn¡¯t. The words he said when he picked up the phone just now had confirmed everything he had done previously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I¡¯m just here to inform you. I¡¯ve warned you before that if you don¡¯t y dirty, I won¡¯t interfere in the election matters. But if you y dirty for me, and it¡¯s something that touches my bottom line, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± What Jiang Guoqiang did this time had really angered Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ha, you say it nicely and say that you won¡¯t interfere. However, after everyone knew that you were the little miss of the Qu family and that the Green Gang was on the same side as the Qu family, everyone still didn¡¯t care whether you interfered or not. Do you know that in the past, everyone supported the Jiang family? The Jiang family¡¯s camp now either expressed that they were neutral, or they directly switched sides and joined the Qu family¡¯s camp? Tell me, wasn¡¯t this an unfairpetition to begin with? If I don¡¯t do something, then I can only watch helplessly as Qu Yaotian snatched what originally belonged to me from my hands.¡± Jiang Guoqiang had long lost his cool. He shouted at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°In the first ce, there is no absolute fairness in this world. Do you think it¡¯s fair for you to take this position because you¡¯ve won from others before? If your surname wasn¡¯t Jiang, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take this position at all. So, you¡¯d better wake up. Also, I¡¯m not calling today to discuss fairness with you. I¡¯m just informing you. I¡¯ve run out of patience with you. The deal I made with you is over now. Everything I said to you will be fulfilled tomorrow,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. Without waiting for Jiang Guoqiang to speak, she hung up the phone.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Jiang Guoqiang lose hisposure. Only then did he remember what kind of person Chen Meng¡¯er was. The evidence that Chen Meng¡¯er had on him. That evidence could not be exposed. If that evidence was taken out, then he would really be finished. He would be finished.


    Jiang Guoqiang seemed to have gone crazy. He picked up the phone and dialed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s number.


    However, the call went through, but no one picked up. Jiang Guoqiang dialed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s number again and again, but the other side did not pick up again.

 Chapter 911

    <h4>Chapter 911:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Guoqiang fell down on his office chair and stared nkly ahead. He kept muttering, ¡°I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m really done for this time.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Jiang Guoqiang would definitely call her again and again, so she simply hung up and pulled out the phone line. This way, her ears could be at peace.


    * * *


    It was alreadyte at night when Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Green Gang. After she hung up on Jiang Guoqiang, she sat in her study for a while. In the end, she was still worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries. Her feet could not help but walk toward the pharmacy.


    Late at night, Baro, who was originally guarding outside, was also chased back by Yuwen Jing to rest.


    Yuwen Jing knew that it had been hard on Baro and Allen during this period of time, especially after he had been attacked. The two of them had hardly had a good rest. The two of them took turns to stand guard at the door for him, afraid that something might happen.


    At first, Baro had not been willing to rest. The previous time his master had been ambushed and injured, it was enough for him and Allen to me themselves. However, after thinking about it, this was the Green Gang, so there was no need to mention the security. Moreover, those people didn¡¯t dare behave atrociously in the Green Gang¡¯s territory.


    Thinking of this, Baro didn¡¯t insist and went to rest.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er came to see Yuwen Jing, there was no one guarding the door.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gently pushed open the door of the pharmacy. Her movements were very quiet. Most people would not notice it at all. However, Yuwen Jing was not an ordinary person. Even when he was injured and sick, his alertness was top-notch. Therefore, the moment Chen Meng¡¯er pushed the door open, he noticed it.


    His eyes, which had been tightly shut earlier, suddenly opened. He looked at the door vigntly. When Yuwen Jing smelled a familiar fragrance, his entire body rxed. ¡°Meng¡¯er, is that you?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to take a look at Yuwen Jing¡¯s current physical condition and leave. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she had been here. However, the voice that came from the darkness stunned Chen Meng¡¯er. She didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to recognize her at the first moment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te tonight. How are things? Are Uncle and Auntie alright?¡± After dinner, Yuwen Jing had been waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival. However, after waiting for a long time, he heard from Baro that Chen Ping and Liu Juan had met with an ident in the hospital.


    Originally. Yuwen Jing wanted to drag his injured body to the hospital, but Baro stopped him. Baro told him that Chen Ping and Liu Juan were fine. They were just a little scared and Chen Meng¡¯er had already rushed over. Yuwen Jing did not insist on getting out of bed and rushed over.


    After he heard that Chen Ping and Liu Juan were in trouble, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would be very busy tonight. She probably would not have time to visit him.


    Therefore, Yuwen Jing stopped and went to bed early. He wanted to work, but Baro said that Chen Meng¡¯er had told him that if Yuwen Jing still insisted on working, then he could use a stretcher to carry him out of the Green Gang. Fine, Chen Meng¡¯er had already given such an order, and it wasn¡¯t easy for Yuwen Jing to get an opportunity to move into the Green Gang. He was so close to Chen Meng¡¯er, so how could he give up such a good opportunity.


    In his heart, Chen Meng¡¯er was much more important than those jobs.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little shocked. I¡¯ve already gone home to rest.¡± She wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised that Yuwen Jing knew what had happened that night. Yuwen Jing had his own intelligencework. ¡°How are you? Did the wound split open again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yuwen Jing said this on purpose. How could he not know about his own body?


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know about Yuwen Jing¡¯s little thoughts. However, seeing that Yuwen Jing was now injured, Chen Meng¡¯er only raised her face to look at Yuwen Jing. In the end, she did not argue with him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Yuwen Jing¡¯s bedside, bent down, and checked Yuwen Jing¡¯s pulse. Then, she reached out to unbutton Yuwen Jing¡¯s shirt.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er was just checking Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound as a doctor. But his wound was on his chest. Unbuttoning his shirt was a very normal thing. Only by unbuttoning his shirt could she check his wound, right?


    Moreover, this was not the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had done this. She had unbuttoned Yuwen Jing¡¯s shirt in the morning.


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any other distracting thoughts. However, when her hand touched Yuwen Jing¡¯s chest, she felt the scorching heating from the skin on his chest. Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and happened to meet Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze that was filled with love. Her heartbeat suddenly sped up a lot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er quickly lowered her head and did not dare raise it again. She looked at Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears were burning red. She quickened the movement of her hands. She could already feel that the air in this small pharmacy was warming up bit by bit. Chen Meng¡¯er could not adapt to this kind of atmosphere. She wanted to quickly check Yuwen Jing¡¯s body and escape from here.


    However, how could Yuwen Jing let go of such a good opportunity to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er?


    After Chen Meng¡¯er examined his wound and made sure that his wound didn¡¯t split open, her hand was about to leave his chest when Yuwen Jing reached out and grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, preventing her hand from leaving.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden action. She wanted to struggle, but she did not dare use too much force. She was afraid that if she used too much force, she might identally touch Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound. Therefore, she only struggled a little, she said, ¡°Yuwen Jing, what are you doing? Let go of me quickly.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tone of voice wasmanding, the voice that she emitted sounded more like she was acting coquettishly. To Yuwen Jing, there was no lethality at all.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

 Chapter 912

    <h4>Chapter 912:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I will never let go of your hand in this life or the next,¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said seriously and affectionately.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not react to Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden confession. Yuwen Jing was not a romantic person who knew how to speak sweetly. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had to admit that Yuwen Jing¡¯s affectionate confession made her blush and her heart beat faster. Her heart felt as sweet as honey.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s red ears had long betrayed her current mood. However, she struggled a little to free her hand from Yuwen Jing¡¯s. The warm feeling from Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart unable to bear it. At the same time, she said stubbornly, ¡°Who wants to be with you in the next life? Also, if you continue to use so much force, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll still have this life.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing with a warning gaze.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, what use would I have for this life? Meng¡¯er, I know that it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have me in your heart. So, no matter what attitude you have towards me now, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Yuwen Jing was really anxious this time, sometimes, the appearance of a rival in love wasn¡¯t a bad thing. At least, for Yuwen Jing, this made him realize more clearly the position of Chen Meng¡¯er in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, I admit that I have you in my heart, but so what if I have you? Yuwen Jing, you and I have known each other for so many years. You should know my temper.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and met Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know what Chen Meng¡¯er was going to say next, but he knew that between the two of them, they had to make things clear. Only by being clear about their rtionship would they be able to break the ice one day.


    ¡°Then you should know my attitude towards feelings. In my heart, once I decide which person is the one who will apany me for my entire life, I will hold on tightly and won¡¯t let go. If one day, this person betrays me, I will not hesitate to make that person disappear from this world forever. Isn¡¯t this worldview a little scary?¡± She did not like betrayal, especially when she could not ept the betrayal of the person she trusted the most.


    ¡°It¡¯s not scary. I like this view of yours very much, because we are the same type of person. Chen Meng¡¯er, I swear to the heavens that I will never betray you. If one day I betray you, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I will do it myself and take care of myself,¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said with a serious face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked into Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes. Then, she smiled for the first time that night. ¡°I believe you. Yuwen Jing, please don¡¯t forget what you said tonight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± Yuwen Jing also revealed a rare smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the cool and expressionless Yuwen Jing would look so good when he smiled. She was a little stunned. ¡°Yuwen Jing, don¡¯t ever smile outside in the future,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er warned.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Yuwen Jing quickly stopped smiling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is my smile ugly?¡±


    ¡°No, your smile is too beautiful. I¡¯m afraid that if you smile, other women will stick to you and refuse to leave.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you. From now on, I¡¯ll only smile at you.¡± Yuwen Jing said seriously.

 Chapter 913

    <h4>Chapter 913:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The atmosphere in the room was warm. Outside the room, Baro, who was resting next door, heard a noise. He was worried. He got up to see what was going on. He didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. Baro made a mental note to gossip about this to Allen.


    It should be said that his master was an iceberg, but in front of his mistress, he had long melted into a puddle of water.


    Looking at the two of them who had finally made up, Baro finally settled a worry in his heart. He could finally go and have a good sleep.


    Baro tiptoed back to rest. In the room, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take back the hand that Yuwen Jing had been holding on to, but Yuwen Jing held on tightly. There was no sign of him letting go. ¡°Let go. It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back and rest. You have to rest early too. It¡¯s good for your recovery.¡±


    However, Yuwen Jing did not want to give up the opportunity to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, stay with me for a little longer. Why don¡¯t you sleep here today?¡±


    When Yuwen Jing said this, it was exchanged for a re from Chen Meng¡¯er. However, no matter how one looked at it, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s re at Yuwen Jing looked like she was acting coquettishly. ¡°If you want my grandfather to throw you out of the Green Gang and forbid you from entering the Green Gang in the future, then go ahead.¡±


    Yuwen Jing was not afraid of his own grandfather, Yuwen Hou. However, he was very wary of Elder Liu. It was not because Elder Liu was a fierce person or how much power he had in his hands. It was because Yuwen Jing knew how important Elder Liu was in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart. Perhaps, if Elder Liu insisted on not agreeing to the matter between the two of them, Chen Meng¡¯er would really listen to Elder Liu.


    Therefore, after Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he unwillingly let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Then go back and rest. Remember toe and see me early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that Yuwen Jing actually had such a clingy side. What Chen Meng¡¯er did not know was that she would have many opportunities in the future to see sides of Yuwen Jing that no one knew about.


    ***


    Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night.


    After he couldn¡¯t get through to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s phone, he smashed everything in his office.


    The sound of things falling to the ground in his office scared Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant, who was about to fall asleep outside the door, to the point that he jumped out of his seat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± When he woke up, he realized that the sound wasing from his boss¡¯s office.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. In the end, he didn¡¯t have the courage to knock on his boss¡¯s door at this time.


    Even if he didn¡¯t go, it didn¡¯t mean that Jiang Guoqiang wouldn¡¯te out. Just as he was about to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear anything, the door of Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s office opened with a creak.


    ¡°Chief?¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant was shocked when he saw Jiang Guoqiang open the door.


    ¡°Yes, help me prepare the car. I need to go to the Green Gang now.¡± After venting, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s mind became clearer. He knew that if he didn¡¯t stop Chen Meng¡¯er, he would really be finished if Chen Meng¡¯er released all the evidence to the world tomorrow.


    ¡°Ah, theGreen Gang? At this time?¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant looked at the clock on the wall and asked in surprise. He felt that there was something wrong with his ears and that he had misheard


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and get the car ready. I want to go to the Green Gang! Hurry!¡± Jiang Guoqiang was like a firecracker now, exploding at the slightest touch.


    ¡°Oh!¡± No matter how much Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant objected, he didn¡¯t dare say anything at this time.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant hurriedly ran over to call the driver. By the time they got into the car, it had already been fifteen minutes. In this short fifteen minutes, Jiang Guoqiang had already smashed most of the things on his desk.


    The Green Gang was well-known for its tight security. When Jiang Guoqiang was about to enter with his assistant, he was stopped by the guards of the Green Gang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my boss and the others are resting at this hour. If you have anything to say,e again when the sun rises.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Jiang Guoqiang. I have something very important to say to your little miss,¡± Jiang Guoqiang pointed at his face and said. He almost pressed his face against the face of the guard of the Green Gang.


    ¡°I know who you are, but I¡¯m sorry. Our little miss doesn¡¯t receive guests at this hour. Even if you have something important to discuss, you have to wait until tomorrow morning.¡± In the hearts of the Green Gang members, so what if Jiang Guoqiang was here? In any case, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as their boss and Little Miss.


    Jiang Guoqiang fell once again in the hands of the Green Gang. He hated the Green Gang with a passion. If not for the special circumstances, he really wanted to make a phone call and call someone over to raze the Green Gang to the ground.


    Jiang Guoqiang wanted to barge in, but was stopped by his assistant. With just the two of them stretching out their hands, they would probably be pressed down by the guards of the Green Gang as soon as they made a move, let alone barge in. ¡°Chief, why don¡¯t we wait in the car? It Won¡¯t be long before daybreak anyway.¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant deeply felt that the Green Gang and the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, were the nemeses of their chief. Ever since they met Chen Meng¡¯er, everything had changed. As long as it was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er, nothing they did went smoothly.


    And now, because of Chen Meng¡¯er, their position as the head of their country was about to be lost.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant looked at the Green Gang¡¯s gate and sighed deeply in his heart.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant looked at Jiang Guoqiang, who had long lost his previous elegance, and he sighed deeply in his heart.

 Chapter 914

    <h4>Chapter 914:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Guoqiang wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t sleep all night. Chen Meng¡¯er also did not fall asleep all night. She kept thinking of earlier, how Yuwen Jing made her feel warm inside. This led her to toss and turn for hours.


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to get up from the bed and enter the space in a sh. She wanted to study the medical books to calm her heart. She wanted to temporarily drive Yuwen Jing out of her mind.


    However, whenever Chen Meng¡¯er encountered something troublesome and she could not calm herself down, the medical books that were usually like a sedative,pletely lost its effect at this time. She held a book in her hands. She couldn¡¯t read the contents at all.


    There was no other way. In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er had no choice but to ept her fate and put the book in her hands away.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was in a daze, Yuwen Jing¡¯s figure still appeared in her mind. From time to time, it would be interspersed with bits and pieces of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing from her past and present life.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feelings were just a little slower and less tenacious. She also knew that her feelings for Yuwen Jing were already out of control. It was no longer like her past life, where she could hide her feelings for Yuwen Jing in the bottom of her heart and silently look at him. As long as he was good, everything was good.


    Her current feelings for Yuwen Jing were intense, passionate, and also carried a strong possessiveness. If Yuwen Jing were to be very intimate with another woman, Chen Meng¡¯er could guarantee that she would disregard everything and directly rush up to push that woman away from Yuwen Jing¡¯s side.


    One had to say that the one who slept the best was Yuwen Jing. He used to always dream that a faceless man would take Chen Meng¡¯er away from him. Over time, that faceless man morphed into Chen Ming. It was also from that time that Yuwen Jing really began to be on guard against Chen Ming. If there was nothing wrong, he would find something for Chen Ming to do so that he wouldn¡¯t have time toe to the Green Gang to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Meanwhile, Chen Ming himself didn¡¯t know that because of a dream, he had be a thorn in Yuwen Jing¡¯s side. He did not know that it was because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s dream that he had so many things that he could not handle. However, in the end, Yuwen Jing was not wrong about Chen Ming¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ming could be considered Yuwen Jing¡¯s rival in love.


    That night, because Yuwen Jing had confirmed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feelings for him, and because he had been severely exhausted a while ago, he slept very soundly. He slept until dawn.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er woke up early in the morning, and her eyes were dark. She looked like a panda. When Chen Meng¡¯er looked in the mirror, she was shocked by her appearance. Fortunately, she had a stash of make up.

 Chapter 915

    <h4>Chapter 915:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It just so happened that there was a pretty strong concealer in there. It was just enough to cover the dark circles under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    However, insomnia was a very painful thing, especially for an entire night. No matter how hard she tried, she could not fall asleep. As such, when Chen Meng¡¯er woke up in the morning, she looked very listless. When Elder Liu and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dispirited look, they were all shocked. ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a doctor to take a look?¡± Fatty asked with concern.


    When he asked, he received a roll of Skinny¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you an idiot? The little miss is a doctor herself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a case of a doctor not treating himself? I¡¯m just concerned about the little miss,¡± Fatty replied to Skinny unhappily. This time, Skinny was choked by Fatty¡¯s words and could not say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll be fine after I rest for a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu really looked like he was going to call for a doctor, so she quickly stopped him. She knew her own body. She was purely affected by insomnia.


    ¡°Then after you finish eating, go and rest.¡± As soon as Elder Liu said this, a guard came in.


    ¡°Sir, Little Miss, there¡¯s a man named Jiang Guoqiang outside. He came here at midnight yesterday. He said he was looking for Little Miss. But we saw that it was tootest night, so we stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Good, you did a good job,¡± Elder Liu said in a low voice. Elder Liu didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Jiang family at all. ¡°In the middle of the night, everyone has to sleep. This person really doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Jiang Guoqiang is outside right now. He wants to see the little miss.¡± The members of the Green Gang were all quite perceptive. As soon as they saw their boss¡¯s expression, he knew that he didn¡¯t like Jiang Guoqiang very much.


    As soon as the guard finished speaking, Elder Liu said, ¡°Send him back. Didn¡¯t you see that your little miss isn¡¯t in good condition today? Doesn¡¯t she need to rest? He really doesn¡¯t know how to pick the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll go and tell him right away.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless. Her grandfather was getting more and more childish. This person was here to look for her. He didn¡¯t even wait for her to express any opinions and directly rejected his request.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew why Jiang Guoqiang came to look for her. ¡°Grandpa, wait a moment. Let Jiang Guoqiange in. Since he¡¯s already here, if we refuse to see him, it won¡¯t sound good if word gets out.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, say what you like outside. After all, the Green Gang aren¡¯t the kind of people who want a reputation.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words immediately made Chen Meng¡¯er and the others frown.


    However, in the end, Elder Liu still respected Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion and let Jiang Guoqiang enter the Green Gang. However, Elder Liu, who felt sorry for his granddaughter, told Chen Meng¡¯er that she was not allowed to see him for too long. She needed to rest in a while.


    When she saw Jiang Guoqiang, Chen Meng¡¯er wondered if there was something wrong with her eyes. It had only been a few days since theyst met, and Jiang Guoqiang had changed from a refined middle-aged man to a wretch.


    ¡°Chief.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still considered polite.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush with you. Give me all the information you have.¡±


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s attitude towards her would be a little softer since this was the attitude one should have when asking for help. However, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s attitude made Chen Meng¡¯er want tough. ¡°Jiang Guoqiang, are you giving me an order?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er also had no intention of being polite to Jiang Guoqiang. The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became even wider, but her eyes were ice-cold.


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant only felt that the temperature around him had dropped significantly. He could not help but shiver.


    Speaking of which, he had to retreat first. This was really not a ce for him to stay. To be honest, as Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant, he should stand on Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s side no matter what. He couldn¡¯t say bad things about Jiang Guoqiang.


    However, from his perspective, Jiang Guoqiang and Chen Meng¡¯er both knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was at the top, while Jiang Guoqiang was at a disadvantage.


    As for Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant expressed that he didn¡¯t understand either. With Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s current position, he simply couldn¡¯t lower his voice to Chen Meng¡¯er. Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s future was in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    As long as Chen Meng¡¯er pinched him lightly, Jiang Guoqiang would be crushed into pieces. Then, he would probably never be able to turn the tables for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Chief.¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t help but remind him when he thought about how he and Jiang Guoqiang were like ants tied to a rope.


    However, Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t appreciate his assistant¡¯s reminder at all. It could also be said that he was prepared to shed all pretense of cordiality with Chen Meng¡¯er this time. ¡°You stay at the side with me. You don¡¯t have the right to interfere in the matters here.¡±


    Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant was angry. However, he still obediently stood to the side. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, isn¡¯t it just some evidence in your hands? Do you think it¡¯s interesting that you keep using that evidence to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite interesting. Don¡¯t you think so? You¡¯re like a fragile doll in my hand right now. With a single touch, you could shatter. So, I have warned you, Jiang Guoqiang, be good and don¡¯t y tricks on me, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite. Obviously, you didn¡¯t listen to what I said at all. You actually dared attack my parents. Then you have to be mentally prepared. Jiang Guoqiang, you are finished. The Jiang family is also finished this time. I will not show mercy to you anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped smiling, her current expression made Jiang Guoqiang and Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant look at her with fear. Chen Meng¡¯er was like a demon that hade from hell and was demanding their lives.

 Chapter 916

    <h4>Chapter 916:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t make it sound like it¡¯s all my fault. If you hadn¡¯t forced me to this extent, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a move.¡± Jiang Guoqiang still pushed all the me on others.


    ¡°Oh, you mean, I broke the contract first, right? Do you think that the Wharton family wouldn¡¯t agree to help you because of me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was angered by Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s words andughed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If it weren¡¯t for you, the future sessor of the Wharton family would have refused to help the Jiang family. The Jiang family has worked with the Wharton family for many years and has always been a very close ally. If it wasn¡¯t for you, why would they leave us in the lurch this time?¡± The more Jiang Guoqiang spoke, the more agitated he became. The way he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was as if he wanted to swallow Chen Meng¡¯er alive.


    ¡°Jiang Guoqiang, I think that before you cooperate with the Wharton family, you should first investigate the Wharton family. If you want to gain benefits from the Wharton family, don¡¯t even think about it. Let me tell you, the reason why the Wharton family isn¡¯t helping the Jiang family isn¡¯t because I¡¯m acquainted with the future sessor of the Wharton family. It¡¯s because the current head of the Wharton family believes that the Jiang family is no longer useful. The Jiang family is no longer suitable to be a partner of the Wharton family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Jiang Guoqiang before she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Your father has been in contact with the head of the Wharton family for so many years. Go back and ask him what kind of person the head of the Wharton family is. Moreover, use your brain to think. Even if I know the future head of the Wharton family, he¡¯s only the future head. Right now, the Wharton family is still under the control of Elder Wharton.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were like a heavy punch, smashing into Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s heart. He knew that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°No matter what, Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t deny it. You¡¯re still partially to me.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s up to you to think whatever you want.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also angry at Jiang Guoqiang and had nothing else to say. ¡°However, I¡¯ll put it this way. From today onwards, all the promises that I have told you before will be nullified. I will be in charge of this election to the end. If I don¡¯t kick you out of that chair, I will give up my family¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you still have another family.¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant, who had been observing them, suddenly said this. After he finished speaking, he realized that he seemed to have said what he was thinking without any filter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Jiang Guoqiang turned their heads to look at him. He subconsciously covered his head, but it was toote.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant was quite funny, while Jiang Guoqiang threw a punch at his assistant. The assistant was so frightened that he wondered if he should directly resign.


    In any case, Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s departure from that position and the fall of the Jiang family was already a matter of iron-d authority.


    However, this idea was immediately rejected by Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant. He was Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant, and the people on Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s side were not people that he could erase just by resigning. When Jiang Guoqiang stepped down, even if he resigned, he would still be implicated.

 Chapter 917

    <h4>Chapter 917:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In the end, Jiang Guoqiang was forced out of the Green Gang. Elder Liu told everyone in the Green Gang in front of Jiang Guoqiang that in the future, they would not wee any member of the Jiang family, and Jiang Guoqiang would be at the top of the list.


    * * *


    ¡°Chief, what should we do now?¡± After being chased out by the members of the Green Gang, Jiang Guoqiang and the others got into the car. Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s assistant turned around and asked worriedly. ¡°Chief, our current situation is not optimistic. ¡°If the little miss of the Green Gang really releases all the evidence to the public, we won¡¯t have a share in the subsequent elections.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. I know everything you¡¯re saying.¡± Jiang Guoqiang was just in the middle of being frustrated. He thought that he had a good grasp of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper. However, he did not expect that this time, he hadpletely overreached. Not only did he overreach, he had even dragged Elder Liu into it.


    This time, he had offended all the people he should not have offended.


    However, there was more than just that troubling matter.


    Jiang Guoqiang had just arrived at the office when he received a call from his father. Elder Jiang was flustered and exasperated over the phone, and without giving him a chance to speak, he scolded him until he was near tears. Then, when Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t even know what he was being scolded for, Elder Jiang ordered him over the phone to immediately rush back to the Jiang family.


    The moment Jiang Guoqiang entered the house, Elder Jiang scolded him again. ¡°I originally thought that you were a good person. I thought that the Jiang family could only rely on you. It¡¯s one thing if you don¡¯t do well, but you¡¯re actually so ruthless and merciless. You¡¯re even willing toy a hand on your eldest brother¡¯s only son.¡±


    After Elder Jiang received a call from Elder Liu, he wished that he could take out a gun and shoot Jiang Guoqiang.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Jiang family. I say, you¡¯ve always been biased towards my brother since we were young. If you wanted to be biased in the past, then be so. I won¡¯t bother you about it. However, now that things havee to this, you¡¯re still biased towards his family. Do you know that because of my brother¡¯s family¡¯s trivial matters, the Jiang family¡¯s reputation has been ruined? Do you know how those people behind the scenes are talking about the Jiang family? As for Jiang Zhanpeng, if it weren¡¯t for him, we would not have offended the Green Gang and Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Jiang Guoqiang¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t much different from Elder Jiang¡¯s.


    The father and son had been scolding each other for a long time, but they didn¡¯t mention a single word about the actual matter.


    In fact, at this point, what else did they have to say? Jiang Guoqiang also knew that his father had shown him all of his trump cards. It was precisely because he had the trump cards in his father¡¯s hands that he dared talk back to his father like this. His father, Elder Jiang, was furious.


    In the past two years, the Jiang family had offended many people. Many people wanted to bring down the Jiang family, but the Jiang family had been developing very well in the past few years. Their influence had grown quite big. Those people werepletely powerless.


    Now, the Jiang family had thoroughly offended Chen Meng¡¯er. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to let the Jiang family off so easily. The rtionship between Chen Meng¡¯er and the Qu family was now known to anyone who had any influence in the capital.


    At this moment, if Chen Meng¡¯er used the power of the Green Gang to deal with the Jiang family¡­ mMost people in the capital would probably think that Chen Meng¡¯er was helping the Qu family. However, this was not what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to hear.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er decided not to act on her own this time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not act on her own, but she had a million ways to deal with the Jiang family while dealing with Jiang Guoqiang. Thus, Chen Meng¡¯er set her sights on those people who hated the Jiang family to the bone, but couldn¡¯t do anything about the Jiang family.


    ¡°Yunjie, you and Su Jin send the evidence of the Jiang family¡¯s shady deeds to these families. Oh right, don¡¯t let them know that you¡¯re from the Green Gang,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er instructed.


    ¡°Little Miss, we know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, also, after you deliver this evidence to those families, send people to secretly protect those families. You have to ensure their safety,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er specially instructed before Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin left.


    ¡°Yes, we shall.¡±


    Those families that were almost destroyed by the Jiang family had been living in hatred towards the Jiang family all these years. However, they had always been oppressed and monitored by the Jiang family. They couldn¡¯t do anything that was detrimental to the Jiang family.


    When Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin gave the Jiang family the evidence of their heinous deeds, those families were emotional, but they didn¡¯t dare take it. They didn¡¯t know if the Jiang family was up to something again.


    ¡°Take it back. We don¡¯t need these.¡± Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin received such a reply after visiting a few houses.


    They didn¡¯t expect that these people didn¡¯t want the evidence that could prove the Jiang family¡¯s guilt and help them get revenge. Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin looked at each other. In the end, they could onlye back and ask Chen Meng¡¯er for help.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin¡¯s words, she was silent for a moment, then, she said to the two of them, ¡°The two of you make another trip. Tell them that the two of you are members of the Green Gang and let them rest assured. They can just take this evidence and report it to the Jiang family. As for them and the safety of their families, we, the Green Gang, will protect them.¡±


    ¡°But if we let them know that we are the Green Gang, then what about others?¡± Su Jin voiced her concerns.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell them that we will protect their safety. However, we don¡¯t want others to know that the Green Gang is the one who is helping them behind the scenes and making them target the Jiang family. They are all smart people. They know what to say and what not to say.¡±

 Chapter 918

    <h4>Chapter 918:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Jiang Guoqiang and Elder Jiang were ming each other one after another. The servants of the Jiang family had long gone into hiding. With their past experience, they should stay as far away as possible. Otherwise, they would die a horrible death.


    After Jiang Guoqiang and Elder Jiang vented their anger, the two of them gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Dad, what should we do now? Chen Meng¡¯er will definitely not let this matter rest. She will definitely not show mercy. I¡¯m afraid that she will reveal all the evidence in her hands. When that happens¡­¡± Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t dare think further. If the evidence was revealed, what would happen to him? What would happen to the Jiang family?


    ¡°Sigh. I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to be controlled by a little girl. I really underestimated her.¡± Elder Jiang had never taken Chen Meng¡¯er seriously. He had always thought that Elder Liu was joking when he handed the Green Gang and the Liu family over to a little girl like Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He had called Elder Liu more than once, saying that he was waiting to see how the Green Gang and the Liu family would be destroyed by that little girl, Chen Meng¡¯er. He said that he wanted to see how he, Liu Bolin, would clean up that little girl¡¯s mess.


    However, on such a day and such a scene, he didn¡¯t see it. Instead, he saw the Green Gang and the Liu family were developing better and better in the hands of this little girl. In fact, his family was forced into a corner by her.


    ¡°Have you contacted the future heir of the Wharton family?¡± Elder Jiang asked.


    ¡°I did, but he rejected me without hesitation. I originally thought that he rejected me because he knew Chen Meng¡¯er, so in a fit of anger, I made such a move, causing Zhan Peng to be sent in. However, when I was on the way back, I thought for a moment. Chen Meng¡¯er is right. The Wharton family is still in the hands of Elder Wharton. The future heir of the Wharton family doesn¡¯t dare make his own decisions. That must mean that Elder Wharton¡¯s original intention is to give up on the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Your analysis is right. Elder Wharton is like an old fox. He will do whatever is beneficial to him.¡± Jiang Guoqiang didn¡¯t know much about Elder Wharton, However, Elder Jiang knew Elder Wharton very well. ¡°Call the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi in a while. Tell him that as long as he is willing to cooperate with us, we will fully support him after the matter is done.¡±


    ¡°Dad, cooperating with the Yamaguchi-gumi is a bit¡­ Is that even okay?¡± Jiang Guoqiang always had a knot in his heart when it came to cooperating with the Japanese.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? Don¡¯t tell me that you have other ways to help the Jiang family get through this difficult time? Besides, it¡¯s not the first time we have cooperated with the Yamaguchi-gumi,¡± Elder Jiang said disapprovingly.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Jiang Guoqiang thought about it and agreed. At this time, he still cared about these things.


    However, before Jiang Guoqiang could contact the Yamaguchi-gumi, someone from the higher-ups came to his door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Pleasee with us, Elder Jiang and Mr. Jiang,¡± the person said expressionlessly with a dark face.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where we are? This is the Jiang family.¡± Elder Jiang¡¯s face darkened when he saw the stranger barging in openly.


    ¡°We know where we are. Now, pleasee with us and help us with the investigation,¡± the person said in a businesslike manner. The Jiang family was different from the past. Usually, they wanted to give face to the Jiang family, but in this situation, they didn¡¯t need to. Before Jiang Guoqiang and Elder Jiang had any reaction, he gestured to the people behind him.

 Chapter 919

    <h4>Chapter 919:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The people behind him stepped forward and escorted Elder Jiang and Jiang Guoqiang out. Despite Elder Jiang struggling and cursing along the way, the expression on the face of the person who was holding him didn¡¯t change at all.


    The Jiang family seemed to have copsed overnight.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that they had copsed, but it was Elder Jiang and Jiang Guoqiang who had been taken away by the higher-ups for investigation. Once the news was out, those who had been watching and didn¡¯t know who to support suddenly made a decision. Those who had originally stood on the side of the Jiang family and supported the Jiang family had also turned to other people¡¯s camp.


    Although the crimes of Elder Jiang and Jiang Guoqiang hadn¡¯t been announced yet, the news of them being taken away had been spread across the country.


    Everyone knew that the Jiang family was going to be finished this time.


    During two days, wherever Qu Yaotian went, there would be people congratting him.


    The election was not over yet, and everyone seemed to already know the result. This made Qu Yaotian feel ufortable.


    * * *


    ¡°Lass, I say that Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries should be almost healed, right? When is he going back?¡± Elder Liu, who was ying chess with Elder Qu, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was making tea for them and could not help but ask.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing is still staying here? That won¡¯t do. Tell him to go back quickly.¡± Elder Qu was not calm when he heard that Yuwen Jing had not gone back yet and was still staying with the Green Gang. He could not care about the oue of the game anymore.


    ¡°His injuries are almost healed. I reckon he will go back in two days.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that these two elders would actually change the topic when they were ying chess. She had chased Yuwen Jing away several times, but this time, Yuwen Jing¡¯s skin had thickened. No matter how hard she tried to chase him away, Yuwen Jing was not willing to leave. He said that it was too troublesome to change the medicine every day. He might as well stay here and wait for his injuries to heal.


    In these two days, Yuwen Jing had even asked Baro and Allen to move all his documents over. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pharmacy had now be Yuwen Jing¡¯s office. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had no other choice.


    ¡°Yes, tell him to hurry up. The Green Gang doesn¡¯t house random people,¡± Elder Liu said with a snort.


    If her grandfather¡¯s words were heard by Yuwen Jing, he would definitely say without a second thought, ¡°I¡¯m not some random person. I¡¯m now Meng¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Ever since that night, Yuwen Jing had always thought of himself as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend. It was useless whenever Chen Meng¡¯er tried to correct him.


    As time went by, Chen Meng¡¯er was toozy to correct him. Now that she was actually listening, she was also used to it.


    ¡°Sir, Elder Qu, there¡¯s someone outside who wants to see you.¡± Just as the two old men were holding on to this topic, someone from the Green Gang came in to pass on the message.


    ¡°Who wants to see the two of us?¡± Elder Qu and Elder Liu looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°They said that they were sent by the higher-ups.¡±


    ¡°Higher-ups? The higher-ups?¡± At this moment, Elder Qu and Elder Liu were even more confused. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After the person left, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but look at Elder Qu and said, ¡°Old Qu, did you do something illegal?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, who am I? Why would I do such a thing?¡± Elder Qu became anxious, and these curses came out. ¡°The other party came to look for the two of us. If I¡¯ve done something illegal, then you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°Grandpas, aren¡¯t the two of you tired? Aren¡¯t you thirsty? Stop worrying about why the other party came to look for you. You¡¯ll know when hees in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very depressed. These two people didn¡¯t stop talking. It was better for her to go back and take an afternoon nap.


    ¡°Sir, Elder Qu, the person is here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Got It.¡±


    ¡°Elder Liu, Elder Qu.¡± The person¡¯s attitude was quite good. He greeted Elder Qu and Elder Liu.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, it¡¯s you. Ha! I told you that I was fine. I didn¡¯t do those terrible things. Why would the higher-ups look for me?¡± When Elder Qu saw that it was an acquaintance, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t forget to look at Elder Liu with a roll of his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Qu, it¡¯s me.¡± The person named Xiao Liu expressed in his heart that he didn¡¯t want to make this trip either. However, their bureau chief knew that he was familiar with Elder Qu, so he gave him this difficult task.


    ¡°Right, why did youe here to find the two of us today?¡± Elder Qu asked.


    ¡°I would like to ask you two toe with me,¡± Xiao Liu said.


    After Xiao Liu finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others¡¯ expressions changed.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What crime did the two of usmit? Why do you want us toe with you?¡± Elder Qu suddenly jumped up.


    With Elder Qu¡¯s jump, Xiao Liu realized that he seemed to have said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I said something wrong. It¡¯s not that you two havemitted a crime, but it¡¯s about Elder Jiang. He said that he wanted to see the two of you before he was willing to confess. Otherwise, he would keep his mouth shut and refuse to speak. You also know that Elder Jiang is an old fox. If he doesn¡¯t speak, we won¡¯t be able to do anything to him.¡± Xiao Liu was so worried that his entire face wrinkled up.


    ¡°Is that so? Kid, you should have said that clearly earlier. Look at how scared we were.¡± Elder Qu let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already get hold of the evidence against Elder Jiang?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes, but we still need him to personally sign a confession. So, we¡¯ll have to trouble the two elders,¡± Xiao Liu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let us make a trip. Elder Jiang wants to see us, and we also want to see him. Speaking of which, we can be considered oldrades for many years.¡± Thinking of the past, Elder Qu and Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    They had never thought that Elder Jiang would go this far. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just right. I also want to ask him some questions.¡± Elder Liu was just as emotional as Elder Qu.


    Originally, Xiao Liu thought that he would need to spend a lot of effort to get these two elders to agree. However, he didn¡¯t expect that these two elders would actually agree the moment he opened his mouth.

 Chapter 920

    <h4>Chapter 920:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Then Grandpas, you guys go. I¡¯ll watch the house.¡± The old men had work to do, so Chen Meng¡¯er could finally rx. In the past two days, whenever the old men had anything to do, they would grab her and make her hang out with them.


    The two old men did not say anything, but Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well who they were guarding her against.


    It happened earlier when Yuwen Jing wanted to change his dressing. When Baro came to look for her, he was caught red-handed by the two old men at home.


    At that time, the two old men had made a face and questioned Baro mercilessly.


    When Baro faced these two old men, he immediately cowered. Shivering, he had replied he was looking for the little miss. He did not dare call Chen Meng¡¯er his mistress.


    He knew if he said that, the Green Gang might kill him.


    Elder Liu scoffed and told him to hurry up and not take too much of his granddaughter¡¯s time.


    Elder Qu nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After spending so much money to take care of you all, you still have to look for our Meng¡¯er to change the dressing. You¡¯re really useless,.¡± Elder Qu echoed.


    Baro¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Changing the dressing was not a problem at all. In the past, whenever they were injured, they would apply the medicine and change the dressing themselves under such terrible circumstances. If it wasn¡¯t for creating a chance for his master to be alone with his mistress, why would hee all the way here to look for Chen Meng¡¯er?


    However, Baro didn¡¯t expect that his luck would be so bad. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that his own luck was bad. To be more precise, it was his master¡¯s bad luck. He actually happened to meet Elder Liu and Elder Qu. If it were anyone else from the Green Gang, he would be able to deal with them easily. However, Baro didn¡¯t think that he had the ability to deal with these two old men.


    From that day on, as long as Chen Meng¡¯er was in the Green Gang, she would find her free time upied.


    The two old men would repeatedly monopolize her time. And then they wouldin whenever she tried to slink away.


    ¡°Grandpas, I want to rest at home, take an afternoon nap, and read some medical books.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pushed them away. Although she and Yuwen Jing could see each other every day now, since the two of them reconciled this time, it was precisely because they had confirmed their rtionship. Yes, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had reconciled. Furthermore, they had already confirmed their rtionship as a couple.


    Of course, this was all thanks to Yuwen Jing. If they were to count on Chen Meng¡¯er, who knew how long it would be before the two of them could be together?


    As such, the two of them were even more cloying than before. Not only Yuwen Jing, but even Chen Meng¡¯er liked to be by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side from time to time. She just felt that she and Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t do anything and just watched each other. It wasn¡¯t a good thing.

 Chapter 921

    <h4>Chapter 921:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Unfortunately, with Elder Liu and Elder Qu causing trouble in the middle, the time that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing could spend together became shorter and shorter. Yuwen Jing wanted to directly tell Elder Liu and Elder Qu about his rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er. But he was rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    There was nothing he could do. Chen Meng¡¯er had tried to test the waters by asking about what they¡¯d think of she was in a rtionship with him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er clearly remembered that at that time, when she had just asked this question, Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s reaction was extremely strong. They objected strongly. Elder Liu had said that even if he agreed to her being with Chen Ming, he would not agree to her being with Yuwen Jing.


    Even now, Chen Meng¡¯er was still puzzled in her heart. Wasn¡¯t this about her and Yuwen Jing? Why did her grandfather want to involve Chen Ming? Chen Meng¡¯er even stupidly told Yuwen Jing about this question in her heart.


    At that time, after Yuwen Jing heard it, his heart went cold. Fortunately, his girlfriend was careless in this aspect. Otherwise, he would probably have to be on tenterhooks for the rest of his life.


    It would be strange if Elder Qu and Elder Liu believed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. However, they would not expose Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Girl, you haven¡¯t read many medical books. The past two days, when we were ying chess, you were simply holding a medical book.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you weren¡¯t holding a medical book, you were pecking at the chicken. Do you think we didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was embarrassed by their words. ¡°Ah, then why do you act like you don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not easy to hide your little scheme from us,¡± Elder Liu said meaningfully to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words and the meaningful smile her grandfathers gave her made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart thump. Did these two old men know about her and Yuwen Jing?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought it was impossible. During this period of time, she was afraid that the two old men would find out about her and Yuwen Jing, so she was extra careful. She couldn¡¯t have been discovered.


    ¡°Girl, why are you still in a daze? Come over quickly,¡± Elder Qu urged.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er recovered from her thoughts. She collected her emotions and sped up a few steps to catch up. However, as they walked, Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself that it was not a good idea to keep the matter between her and Yuwen Jing a secret.


    Sooner orter, she would have to tell everyone. And she understood the temperaments of her two grandfathers very well. If they knew that she and Yuwen Jing had been keeping it a secret from the two of them, they would be very sad and angry. Of course, this sadness was for her, but anger was definitely for Yuwen Jing. These two old men couldn¡¯t bear to be angry at her.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others followed Xiao Liu to a small room. ¡°Elder Liu, Elder Qu, they¡¯re inside¡­¡± Xiao Liu didn¡¯t know what to say to these two old men.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu didn¡¯t speak. The two of them waved their hands at Xiao Liu, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t say anything else.


    When the people inside Elder Jiang¡¯s small room heard the sound of the door opening, they raised their heads. When they saw Elder Qu and Elder Liu, they revealed a trace of a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had only met Elder Jiang a few times. Her impression of Elder Jiang was mostly what she had seen on television. However, when she saw Elder Jiang this time, she was still a little surprised.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was only a little surprised, but Elder Qu and Elder Liu could not believe what they saw in front of them.


    In the cold small room, Elder Jiang, who had gray hair before, now had a head full of white hair. His face, which just had a few deep wrinkles before, was shriveled.


    Elder Jiang had aged overnight.


    Now, Elder Jiang looked more than ten years older than Elder Qu and Elder Liu.


    ¡°Elder Jiang, why are you doing this?¡± Elder Qu sighed deeply when he saw Elder Jiang like this.


    ¡°Why? In the end, it¡¯s all for one thing, power. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Elder Jiang raised his head and looked up at Elder Qu, his eyes slowly filled with mockery.


    Elder Qu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not the same as you. We pursue different things. If it weren¡¯t for the things the Jiang family did that crossed our bottom line, our family wouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, at this point, you can say whatever you want.¡± It was obvious that Elder Jiang didn¡¯t believe what Elder Qu said.


    Elder Qu was provoked by Elder Jiang¡¯s expression. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe what I said, why did you call us here?¡± Elder Qu¡¯s temper was also rising.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you guys once before I die. The few of us have been fighting for our entire lives. I always thought that I would be the final winner. However, I never expected that I would lose in the end. It was actually because of this little girl. I underestimated her.¡± Elder Jiang cast his already murky gaze, onto Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Elder Liu, I didn¡¯t expect that you would find such a person to rely on for when you grow old. I always thought that you would be the one who would die bitter and alone.¡±


    What Elder Jiang had expected had all failed. He had never expected that he would be the one who had failed the most and suffered the most.


    ¡°Elder Jiang, you shouldn¡¯t have taken that step. When you chose that path, you knew that this ce would be your home sooner orter. You don¡¯t have to struggle anymore. They have enough evidence to sentence you.¡±?Elder Liu had never had a good impression of Elder Jiang.


    So, besides being surprised at first, when he looked at Elder Jiangter, he felt that Elder Jiang deserved it.

 Chapter 922

    <h4>Chapter 922:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As Elder Liu spoke, he ced his hands behind his back and was about to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Elder Liu, don¡¯t you feel that you are a man of your word? Don¡¯t tell me that for this so-called god-granddaughter of yours, you don¡¯t even have your principles anymore? Also, do you think that you are any better than everyone else? Your hands are dirty, yet you actually came here to lecture me.¡± Elder Jiang called out. Elder Liu didn¡¯te to catch up with them.


    ¡°My principles? I have always followed my principles. But you, for the benefit of the Jiang family, have long discarded all your morals. Yes, my hands are dirty. But, I, Liu Bolin, have a clear conscience. And you, ask yourself, aren¡¯t you afraid of people and their ghostsing to your door after waking up in the middle of the night? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not afraid because you don¡¯t have a conscience,¡± Elder Liu said. He didn¡¯t show any mercy to Elder Jiang. After saying that, Elder Liu turned around and left.


    ¡°Elder Jiang, I support Elder Liu¡¯s words. If it weren¡¯t for you going too far and crossing our bottom line, we wouldn¡¯t have joined hands to send you in. We won¡¯t say much. You should think about it in here. As for whether you admit your guilt or not, it doesn¡¯t depend on your mood. You should take care of yourself,¡± Elder Qu said. He also followed Elder Liu and walked out.


    After seeing Elder Jiange out, Elder Liu and Elder Qu weren¡¯t in a good mood. The matter with Elder Jiang had more or less affected them,


    ¡°Grandpas, he brought this upon himself. It¡¯s useless for you to be sad. Moreover, you saw his attitude just now. He still hasn¡¯t realized his own mistakes. It¡¯s not worth ruining your mood over him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butfort her two grandfathers.


    ¡°Sigh, we know, but it¡¯s inevitable that there¡¯s a general situation. Girl, you don¡¯t have to worry. Our emotionse and go quickly.¡± Elder Liu indicated that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have to worry about them. ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. You, you should worry about your own matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Qu exchanged nces with Elder Liu before echoing Elder Liu.


    ¡°What matters do I have?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we go back.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu exchanged nces tacitly.


    * * *


    ¡°Girl, tell me, what¡¯s the situation between you and that kid, Yuwen Jing?¡± Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted toe back and find Elder Liu and Elder Qu to have a talk. But before she could speak, Elder Qu and Elder Liu were sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, girl, tell us the truth.¡± Elder Qu wanted to put on his usual stern look, but he couldn¡¯t put on that stern look when facing Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpas, you can ask whatever you want to ask. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us. If we make a big fuss, Zhuge and the others will all be sitting here.¡± Elder Liu looked as if he had already let her go.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt uneasy whenever she thought about Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and Skinny staring at her with inquiring eyes. ¡°Ask away, Grandpas. What do you want to know?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also found a seat and sat down.


    Coincidentally, Chen Meng¡¯er also nned to tell these two about her rtionship with Yuwen Jing today. However, she did not expect that these two old men were one step ahead of her.

 Chapter 923

    <h4>Chapter 923:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to ask you anything, it¡¯s that you have something to say to us.¡± Elder Liu was a shrewd person. Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that in front of these two old men, she would always be at a disadvantage. Therefore, when she faced Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s smiling eyes, she could not help but shake her head. Then, she said, ¡°Grandpas, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Yuwen Jing and I are together now.¡±


    ¡°What? Together?¡± Elder Qu was not as calm as Elder Liu. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she was together with Yuwen Jing, he stood up from his chair in excitement.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Elder Liu seemed to be calmer than Elder Qu, but if one looked carefully, one would realize that Elder Liu did not seem to be as calm as he appeared. One of his hands was tightly clutching the handle of the chair he was sitting on.


    ¡°It happened two days ago. Grandpas, don¡¯t be so excited. Yuwen Jing and I like each other. We¡¯re just trying to be together now. Let¡¯s see if we¡¯repatible,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Trying to be together? Is there any difference between this and being together? I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so fast,¡± Elder Qu said while clenching his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it long ago. This kid¡¯s motives weren¡¯t pure from the beginning.¡± Elder Liu also didn¡¯t expect that Yuwen Jing would be so fast. Even with his tight security, he still managed to achieve his goal. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you sure? Are you sure you want to be with that kid, Yuwen Jing? After all, he was¡­¡± Elder Liu did not continue.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know what I¡¯m doing. He has already exined to me what he did before. I¡¯ve already chosen to forgive him. I¡¯ve also told him that if simr things happen again in the future, I will definitely not forgive him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to help Yuwen Jing put in some good words, however, she knew that the more she said, the more these two old men would disapprove of Yuwen Jing no matter what.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re just too easy to talk to. You can¡¯t forgive Yuwen Jing just because he said a few words. Isn¡¯t there a saying that if a man¡¯s words can be believed, even a sow can climb a tree?¡± Elder Qu had just finished speaking when, Elder Liu gave him a resentful look.


    ¡°Old Qu, we¡¯re all men too,¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°Ah, oh!¡± Elder Qu realized that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°Anyway, girl, you can¡¯t easily believe the words of this guy.¡± Anyway, Elder Qu was determined to smear Yuwen Jing to the end.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, Yuwen Jing isn¡¯t the only outstanding man by your side. Why do you always stick to him. Look, Yunjie and that Chen Ming are both pretty good. I think Yunjie is quite suitable for you. Look, if he bes your partner, how great would that be?¡± The more Elder Liu thought about it, the more he felt that his suggestion was good, if Zhou Yunjie was with Chen Meng¡¯er, then with Zhou Yunjie as her right-hand man, the burden on Chen Meng¡¯er would be much lighter. This way, he would be able to set his heart at ease.


    ¡°I think Chen Ming is a good young man. He is a good match for Meng¡¯er if he stands with her.¡± Elder Qu was quite optimistic about Chen Ming.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu had different opinions about their grandson-inw.


    ¡°Grandpas, what nonsense are you talking about? What do Yunjie and Chen Ming have to do with anything?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the suggestions of the two elders.


    ¡°What do you mean nonsense?¡± Elder Qu and Elder Liu cried in unison.


    ¡°Today we¡¯re talking about the matter between Yuwen Jing and me. Can we not involve others?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile while looking at the two elders in a ttering manner.


    ¡°Girl, do you mean that you¡¯ve decided on Yuwen Jing?¡± Elder Liu was silent for a moment before he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious expression and asked.


    ¡°For the time being, Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also stopped smiling and said seriously.


    ¡°Girl, then what would you do if we don¡¯t agree with you and Yuwen Jing?¡± Elder Liu smiled and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°What can I do? Of course, I¡¯ll try my best to convince you. Otherwise, what can I do?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was ready to fight for a long time.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided on him, then we won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    Elder Liu had just finished speaking when Elder Qu interrupted, ¡°Hey, Old Liu. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Old Qu, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Elder Liu motioned for Elder Qu to not be anxious. ¡°Young people nowadays all advocate freedom of love. The two of us elders can¡¯t be like other elders, who are too old-fashioned. Since she likes Yuwen Jing and wants to be with him, we can¡¯t stop her, right? But¡­¡± Elder Liu deliberately emphasized thest word.


    ¡°But what?¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t wait to ask before Chen Meng¡¯er opened her mouth.


    ¡°But, if I find out that Yuwen Jing did something wrong or hurt you again, I won¡¯t let him off easily. Moreover, even if you forgive him in the future, I won¡¯t allow you to be with him again.¡± Elder Liu expressed his attitude.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean too.¡± Elder Qu agreed.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t know my character yet. I also have my own principles. Now, I just think that Yuwen Jing and I like each other, so we should give each other a chance. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will be blinded by feelings.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very clear now, she knew what she was doing and what she needed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. However, tell that kid, Yuwen Jing, that we two will pay attention at all times. If he does something to let you down, he knows what will happen to him. When the timees, Don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±

 Chapter 924

    <h4>Chapter 924:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Only when Elder Liu and Elder Qu were facing Chen Meng¡¯er would they be easy to talk to.


    ¡°Little girl, you can rest assured now. You can also sleep soundly at night. Although our little girl has dark circles under her eyes and is like a little panda, she is quite cute. But, when we see it¡­ our heart still aches. Also, do you really think that we are getting old? I don¡¯t know. Every time you go to see Yuwen Jing, even though you¡¯re very careful, we see everything. I just turned a blind eye and pretended not to know. If I really wanted to stop you guys from meeting each other, do you think you guys would still be able to see each other?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know.¡± It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to reveal a shy expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t aged yet. If you want to hide it from us, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Elder Qu also came forward and said with a proud expression.


    In the end, it was Elder Liu who pulled him back. He only believed it when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing talking andughing in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small pharmacy with his own eyes.


    At that time, the hot-tempered Elder Qu was about to rush in and pull Chen Meng¡¯er out. In the end, he was pulled back by Elder Liu. He had yet to rush in.


    ¡°Girl, when we turn back, help us tell that kid, Yuwen Jing, that although we agree to the two of you being together temporarily, it¡¯s only temporary,¡± Elder Liu reminded her. ¡°If we really agree to let you two be together, it still depends on his performance. If he does something that makes us unhappy, or if he lets us know that he did something that made you sad, then don¡¯t me us for being rude to him,¡± Elder Liu said very seriously.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know.¡±


    ¡°Also, tell Yuwen Jing to stop pretending to be hurt. If he goes too far, it won¡¯t be good. Although my medical skills aren¡¯t as good as yours, I still know some basic medical knowledge. Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound should have healed by now. If he moves a little now, it won¡¯t have much effect on his wound. If he continues to pretend, he¡¯ll cling onto the Green Gang and not leave. Be careful that I don¡¯t go back on my words and disagree with the two of you,¡± Elder Liu said deliberately.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything you said,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very touched. She had always known that the two old men didn¡¯t agree with her rtionship Yuwen Jing. It wasn¡¯t because of the interests of the family, but because they felt that Yuwen Jing had done something that made her sad. They felt that, Yuwen Jing was not a good person to her. They were afraid that she would be hurt if she was with Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 925

    <h4>Chapter 925:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    They couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even the slightest bit of harm.


    And now, they agreed to let her be with Yuwen Jing. They chose topromise because they couldn¡¯t bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er sad and sad. In the end, they still couldn¡¯t bear to see Chen Meng¡¯er even the slightest bit unhappy.


    However, they would help Chen Meng¡¯er keep an eye on Yuwen Jing. As long as Yuwen Jing did something that made Chen Meng¡¯er sad, they wouldn¡¯t let Yuwen Jing go on ount of Yuwen Hou.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing was focused on processing the documents in the small study room. Just now, Baro had already reported Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts to him. He knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was with Elder Liu and Elder Qu. He knew that in the short term, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have the time toe to his ce.


    Yuwen Jing felt that he had really made a mistake that would cause eternal hatred. All his previous efforts had been wasted because of a wrong decision of his. Not only had his previous efforts been wasted, but he had also caused Elder Liu and the others¡¯ good impression of him to fall to the bottom.


    Yuwen Jing could not help but sigh in his heart.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice broke Yuwen Jing¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er? Why are you here?¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing revealed a rare expression of surprise.


    ¡°Are you very surprised to see me? Or do you not want to see me? If you don¡¯t want to see me, I will leave right now.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to turn around and leave.


    ¡°No, no!¡± When Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to turn around and leave, he became anxious. He threw the documents on his body aside and was about to get up to pull Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. You¡¯re moving so much. Are you not thinking about getting better?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was originally trying to scare Yuwen Jing. She wasn¡¯t really prepared to leave. When she turned her head, she saw Yuwen Jing struggling to get up from the bed, so she quickly stopped him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not doing this because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry. If you leave, you won¡¯t talk to me again.¡± Only in front of Chen Meng¡¯er did Yuwen Jing lower his body so much.


    ¡°How can I be so easily angry? Oh right, I just told my grandfather and the others about the two of us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er recalled the purpose of her visit.


    ¡°You told them? Then what did Grandpa Liu and Elder Qu say?¡± The expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but his eyes revealed his nervousness.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s nervousness and deliberately said this.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you know, how can I guess the thoughts of the two old men? Don¡¯t keep me guessing. Tell me.¡± Yuwen Jing was like a person waiting for their verdict. He was very nervous.


    ¡°Look at how nervous you are. Okay, okay, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Grandpa and the others said that they temporarily agreed to us being together.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, a rare smile appeared on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, don¡¯t be too happy. Grandpa and the others said that they only temporarily agreed to us being together. As for the future, it will still depend on your performance. If your performance is not satisfactory, they will still not agree to us being together.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did it on purpose, she wanted to dampen his spirits.


    However, it had no effect on him.


    ¡°I know. I will perform well. I won¡¯t let the two old men down.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s agreement had alreadypletely exceeded his expectations. He thought that in order to get the two old men¡¯s approval, he would have to put in a lot of hard work.


    This kind of result had alreadypletely exceeded Yuwen Jing¡¯s expectations. ¡°Meng¡¯er, we have to walk a clear path. We won¡¯t be sneaking around in the future.¡± Yuwen Jing seemed to have seen the days when he and Chen Meng¡¯er were together sweet and was waving at him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to see Yuwen Jing¡¯s beaming face, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sneaking around anymore. My grandfather wanted me to tell you that your injuries are almost healed. If you continue to stay in the Green Gang, don¡¯t me him for being rude and personally chasing you away. So, it¡¯s better for you to quickly pack up your things.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Baro to pack up his things too. I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s reaction was really out of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations. ¡°I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±


    So, this was Yuwen Jing¡¯s original n. Anyway, his rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er had already gone down the right path. In the future, when he came to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, there was no need to be secretive anymore. ¡°Oh right, before I leave, I have to go and say hello to the two old men. I have to thank them for taking care of me for so many days.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes twitch. This was the first time she saw Yuwen Jing lying through his teeth. The two old men didn¡¯t like him so much, yet they still took care of him? It was already good enough that the two old men didn¡¯t do anything to him in the dark.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. I don¡¯t think Grandpa and the others will want to see you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they want to see me or not. Out of courtesy, I still have to pay them a visit,¡± Yuwen Jing insisted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything when Yuwen Jing insisted.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions were very fast. No, it should be said that Baro¡¯s actions were very fast. After Yuwen Jing gave the order, he tidied up everything that needed to be tidied up. Yuwen Jing was supported by Baro as he walked towards the front hall.


    ¡°Master, your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. Why don¡¯t you stay in the Green Gang for a few more days? I think that Mistress would definitely not disagree,¡± Baro, who was unaware, said as he watched Yuwen Jing cover his wound.


    ¡°Your mistress would definitely not disagree. However, we can¡¯t stay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu had already received the news that Yuwen Jing wanted to personallye and bid them farewell. The two elders also unceremoniously sat down on the chairs in the front hall, waiting for Yuwen Jing toe and see them.


    ¡°Elder Liu, do you think we should make things difficult for Yuwen Jing? I don¡¯t feel good about letting him chase our baby so easily,¡± Elder Qu said with an indignant look.

 Chapter 926

    <h4>Chapter 926:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Ahem, you can do as you see fit with this kind of problem.¡± Elder Liu was speechless. Elder Qu was treating him less and less like an outsider. There was no need to ask for his opinion on such a matter.


    ¡°Then, Elder Liu, what about you? Don¡¯t you want to make things difficult for Yuwen Jing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just going to watch helplessly he snatches our Meng¡¯er away just like that?¡±


    ¡°Elder Qu, there are some things that we just need to understand in our hearts. Why is there a need to speak so clearly?¡±


    ¡°Hah, there are no outsiders around now. Between the two of us, is there anything that we can¡¯t say directly?¡± This made Chen Meng¡¯er, whose hearing was much better than the average person¡¯s, twitch uncontrobly. When she heard Elder Qu¡¯s words from afar, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch as well.


    ¡°Old Qu, you have to be careful with what you say, or else it will sound ambiguous. Alright. With regards to Yuwen Jing, if we are angry, we can vent it out. If we aren¡¯t angry, we can just watch from the side.¡± Elder Liu no longer had the intention to continue chatting with Elder Qu.


    He was afraid that he would be unable to control himself and get someone to directly invite Elder Qu out of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s final judgment was still a little good. In the end, he was wise enough not to make Elder Liu¡¯s hair stand on end.


    From afar, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had clearly heard the conversation between Elder Qu and Elder Liu, turned her head and looked at Yuwen Jing with a worried gaze. It seemed that Yuwen Jing would not be able to gain anything from her two grandfathers.


    In any case, there was no need to suffer external pain. Yuwen Jing would definitely be able to endure such words.


    Yuwen Jing received the worried look that Chen Meng¡¯er gave him and asked in confusion, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just checking to see how you look and if your body can take it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not tell Yuwen Jing in advance that she had overheard the conversation between her grandfathers. Otherwise, if they found out, she would be in big trouble.


    No, what was prepared was that Yuwen Jing¡¯s situation would be even more difficult. The two old men could not bear to lose their temper at Chen Meng¡¯er. They would vent their anger at Chen Meng¡¯er on Yuwen Jing. Therefore, if Chen Meng¡¯er did not help, Yuwen Jing would be helpless.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry. The wound on my chest is almost healed. As long as I don¡¯t do strenuous exercise, there won¡¯t be any problems. Grandpa Liu was right. Previously, I just wanted to be closer to you and see you whenever I wanted to. That¡¯s why I pretended that I wasn¡¯t fully healed and stayed in the Green Gang.¡± Now, when Yuwen Jing was facing Chen Meng¡¯er, he had be more and more shameless when it came to sweet-talking.


    From time to time, Yuwen Jing¡¯s words would make Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face appear red. It was not until Baro heard the news that Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er had reconciled that he told Allen, who ended up being so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out.


    The two were shocked to see Yuwen Jing behave so cheekily.

 Chapter 927

    <h4>Chapter 927:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, very quickly, they were certain that the Yuwen Jing in front of them was still their master, Yuwen Jing. He had not been reced. This was because when he faced them, he was still the a demon, who made people fear him. He did not show any mercy at all.


    Allen hadmented to Baro that the power of love was great. It was so great that it could change a person¡¯s temper.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, you were pretending to deceive me in the past, right? No, I should say, you were pretending to deceive young girls.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at Yuwen Jing from head to toe.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°You know that young girls nowadays like men to be cold and cruel, so you¡¯ve been pretending to be cold to attract young girls,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin and said with certainty.


    ¡°What about you? Do you like the cold me or the current me?¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t pay attention to what Chen Meng¡¯er said. Who Yuwen Jing cared about was always Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red again. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thick skin waspletely useless in front of Yuwen Jing. When Baro saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face turn red in front of his master for the first time, he was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off.


    Who was Chen Meng¡¯er? She was the little miss of the Green Gang, the head of the Liu family, and basically a queen. On the streets, as long as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name was mentioned, everyone would be so scared that they would immediately run away.


    However, when Baro saw Chen Meng¡¯er in front of his master, she was like a shy little girl, blushing. He was also calm. He said that the world between his master and his mistress was only understood by the two of them. As for others, they would never understand it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing the topic. I¡¯m seriously asking you this question. Meng¡¯er, what version of me do you like?¡± Yuwen Jing asked Chen Meng¡¯er seriously.


    ¡°I like any version of you, as long as it¡¯s you.¡± Yuwen Jing thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would still choose to avoid these questions like before. However, just when he thought that he wouldn¡¯t hear Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer, Chen Meng¡¯er gave him an answer that made him happy.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s face immediately revealed a big smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s the same for me. As long as it¡¯s you, I like you.¡±


    Baro did not want to destroy the rtionship between his master and his mistress. However, he could see from afar that Hall Master Zhuge had been waiting there for a while. For the sake of his master¡¯s future happiness, Baro could not help but remind him, ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte. Elder Liu and Elder Qu are still waiting for us.¡±


    What Baro meant was, ¡°Master, this is still their territory. You¡¯d better restrain yourself. Otherwise, if you offend them to death, we¡¯ll see who you can cry to when the timees.¡± .


    The moment Baro mentioned Elder Liu and Elder Qu, Yuwen Jing understood what he meant. There were still two great demons waiting for him. To be honest, the ones that gave Yuwen Jing a headache the most were these two old men.


    ¡°Oh right, Baro, have you found the things I asked you to find for me?¡± After deciding to visit Elder Qu and Elder Liu, Yuwen Jing asked Baro to specifically find the gifts for these two old men.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found them. Allen is holding them.¡± These two gifts had taken Baro a lot of effort to find.


    Yuwen Jing looked up and nced at Allen¡¯s hands. When he saw what Allen was holding, he nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, very good. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Yuwen Jing, you¡¯ve even prepared gifts for my grandfathers? Let me see what you¡¯ve prepared. Will they be satisfied?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to be so thoughtful. But now, it seemed that it was not the case.


    ¡°A small gift. I¡¯ve gotten Grandpa Liu his favorite medical books, and I¡¯ve gotten Elder Qu his favorite wine.¡± Yuwen Jing answered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at giving them what they want. I hope the two of them can appreciate your kindness.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised by the two gifts that Yuwen Jing chose, however, she didn¡¯t think that her two Grandpas would appreciate his kindness.


    At least, even if her two Grandpas liked the gifts Yuwen Jing gave them, they wouldn¡¯t show it. Because this time, they were definitely going to give Yuwen Jing a show of force.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already mentally prepared myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood, so how could Yuwen Jing not understand?


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s current state of mind was very good. Who asked him to marry someone else¡¯s precious granddaughter? If he wanted to sessfully marry their precious child back home, how could he not put in some effort and endure some hardships?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re mentally prepared.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing like this and could be considered relieved. She was afraid that her two grandfathers would make things difficult for Yuwen Jingter, and with Yuwen Jing¡¯s temper, he would turn around and leave immediately. When that time came, the scene would be as ugly as it could be.


    And she and Yuwen Jing probably wouldn¡¯t have much drama if they wanted to get together.


    Anyway, Chen Meng¡¯er was worried that things would develop in a bad direction. However, now that she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude, she could finally rx.

 Chapter 928

    <h4>Chapter 928:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, Elder Qu.¡± Yuwen Jing greeted the two old men respectfully as soon as he entered. It was possible that Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude towards his own grandfather and grandmother had never been this good.


    However, Elder Liu and Elder Qu did not feel anything at all. This was their honor. Elder Liu was still fine and treated it as if he did not hear Yuwen Jing call him. Meanwhile, Elder Qu gave Yuwen Jing a cold snort.


    Yuwen Jing already knew that he would definitely not receive any good treatment when he came to see these two elders. He had already prepared himself mentally, so he was not angry at all and did not feel awkward. He motioned for Baro and Allen to bring the things over to him. ¡°Grandpas, thank you for your concern for me during this period of time. This is a small token of my appreciation. I hope you will like it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who do you think we are? You actually want to use gifts to bribe us. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± As Elder Qu spoke, he simply turned his face to the side.


    ¡°Take the items back. We don¡¯t need them.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu had the same thoughts. If he wanted to use the items to bribe the two of them, he didn¡¯t even need to think about it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was worried as she watched from the side. She was afraid that Yuwen Jing would get angry and start a fight with the two old men. That would be terrible.


    The worried expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face didn¡¯t escape Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s eyes. The two old men exchanged nces. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. This made Elder Qu and Elder Liu look at Yuwen Jing even more. No matter how they looked at him, he was not pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°You brat, hurry up and disappear from our sight. This is the best gift for us.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s venomous tongueshed out.


    ¡°I know that you two don¡¯t need this. This is just a small token of my appreciation. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± Yuwen Jing gave Chen Meng¡¯er a look that told her not to worry. Although these two were a little difficult to deal with, he would persevere. ¡°Moreover, I also know that you two have seen all kinds of things. How can you be bribed by these little things of mine? Grandpas, take a look. Won¡¯t you like these?¡±


    As he spoke, Yuwen Jing ced the things that he had prepared on the coffee table beside Elder Liu and Elder Qu.


    Elder Liu¡¯s mental fortitude was not bad. He did not cast a nce at the things that Yuwen Jing brought over. On the other hand, Elder Qu¡¯s mental fortitude was not that good. Yuwen Jing ced the things on the coffee table beside him, and his gaze could not help but fall on it.


    Yuwen Jing also knew that it was time to stop. Therefore, after he put down the things, he tactfully said his goodbyes, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. My wound is almost healed now. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, your grandfather will call me every few days.¡± Elder Liu waved his hand impatiently at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯lle back to visit you teoter.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you toe and visit? As long as you stop loitering in front of our Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s words were direct. Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but, it quickly returned to normal.


    Before Yuwen Jing left, he silently said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Call meter.¡±

 Chapter 929

    <h4>Chapter 929:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In front of the two elders, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare make any big movements. She only nodded at Yuwen Jing. However, even though she nodded, she was met with a burst of coughing sounds from the two elders.


    After Yuwen Jing left, Elder Qu could not wait to open the box of gifts that Yuwen Jing had given him. As he opened it, he even said, ¡°I want to see what this Yuwen Jing has given me. If he randomly gives me something to fool me, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson the next time I see him.¡±


    Elder Liu had been acting like he didn¡¯t care since the beginning. Now, he was opening the gift Yuwen Jing gave him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes twitched as she watched from the side. The performance of these two old men was really unexpected.


    ¡°Wine!¡± Elder Qu opened it and saw that there was a bottle of wine inside. Moreover, it was the same wine that he had been thinking about for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find. His heart was moved and his gaze changed. However, he still said stubbornly, ¡°I was wondering what Yuwen Jing could give me. It turned out to be a lousy bottle of wine.¡± Elder Qu said it as if he despised it, but, the way he carefully ced the wine back into the box, no matter how one looked at it, it looked like he was treating it as a treasure. ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s not as good as the wine that Meng¡¯er brews.¡± However, Elder Qu was speaking the truth. Ever since he drank the wine that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed, he had rarely touched other wines.


    No matter how good the wine was, when he drank it, he felt as if something was missing. ¡°Little girl, the wine that I have is almost over. Is your newly brewed wine ready? Right now, if I don¡¯t drink some of the wine that you brewed everyday, I feel like my entire body is ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Drunkard.¡±


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu were at loggerheads again. However, Elder Liu was obviously very interested in the wine Chen Meng¡¯er brewed. ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t have any more in stock. You can¡¯t be biased.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect the wine she brewed to be so popr. During this period of time, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were not the first people to ask for wine from her.


    Zhuge Yu and the others, who usually did not like wine, kept pestering her for more.


    And thest time she brewed wine, she brewed a little more just in case. But she did not expect that the wine that she brewed would be so popr that it was all split up in an instant. The next batch of wine was still being brewed. It was not ready yet.


    ¡°I still have a little, but it is not much. The newly brewed wine will only be ready in a few days.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also brewed in the space, but the quantity was small.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have it. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t want us to run out of it.¡± Elder Qu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer for a long time and thought that she did not have anymore. Hearing that Chen Meng¡¯er said there was some left, he immediately beamed with joy.


    At this time, Elder Liu had also opened the present Yuwen Jing gave him. Looking at it, he raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to be quite thoughtful. The present he gave was really quite to his liking. Elder Liu thought so in his heart, but he wouldn¡¯t show it on his face. He looked at the book in his hand with a look of disgust and said, ¡°I already have a whole cab of medical books.¡± As he said that, Elder Liu put the book back into the box with a look of disgust.


    However, he held the book lightly, without a hint of disdain. Also, Chen Meng¡¯er had seen the cover of the book just now. If she remembered correctly, her grandfather had asked her to help look for that specific book for a long time but still could not find it. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er would not expose him.


    If these two old men wanted to show off, then let them show off.


    However, Elder Qu, who had just been scolded by Elder Liu, had to win the argument no matter what. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expose him, but he did not have any scruples. ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t look like you don¡¯t want it. I think you pretty much treat it like a treasure.¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to scold me. Look at you. You¡¯re just short of hugging this bottle of wine to sleep at night.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s sharp tongue did not lose out to Elder Qu in the slightest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the situation and knew that the two old men were about to start a new round of bickering. In order to prevent her from being pulled closer to the battle between the two old men, Chen Meng¡¯er had an idea and changed the topic. ¡°Well, Grandpas, you two have a good chat. I¡¯ll go get the wine for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Hurry up and go.¡± When Elder Qu heard that there was wine, he could not be bothered to quarrel with Elder Liu.


    Elder Liu, on the other hand, was not fond of wine. However, he was really addicted to the wine that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed. ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t carry it yourself. Go and ask Fatty and the others to carry it for you.¡± Elder Liu still felt sorry for his granddaughter.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er escaped from this troubled ce as if she was running away.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing came out from the Green Gang with a smile on his face.


    Allen looked at his master¡¯s expression and became bolder. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally got your hands on Mistress.¡±


    Yuwen Jing was in a good mood today, so he didn¡¯t me Allen for his big mouth.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, what a coincidence.¡± Unexpectedly, Yuwen Jing¡¯s good mood didn¡¯tst long. Just as he was about to step out of the gate of the Green Gang, he met the person he didn¡¯t want to see the most, Chen Ming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence,¡± Yuwen Jing put away the smile on his face and said to Chen Ming expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, congrattions. Your wound has healed.¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t care about Yuwen Jing¡¯s coldness at all. Before he came, he was still troubled. How long would Yuwen Jing stay in the Green Gang? The moment he thought about how Yuwen Jing was using his injuries as an excuse to stay in the Green Gang and stay with Chen Meng¡¯er day and night, he could not sit still at all. After thinking about it, he could not help but bring his assistant to the Green Gang.


    He did not expect that his trip to the Green Gang would give him such a surprise.


    ¡°Thank you. However, I have a piece of news to tell you. Maybe after you hear it, you might not necessarily say congrattions.¡±

 Chapter 930

    <h4>Chapter 930:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Ming watched as Yuwen Jing led his subordinates out of the Green Gang. He subconsciously thought that Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries were almost healed and that Elder Liu had kicked him out of the Green Gang. However, when he looked closely at Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression, he realized that Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression did not look like the expression he should have when he was kicked out of the Green Gang.


    If he was not mistaken, the gloomy air that had been lingering around Yuwen Jing for many days had disappeared. Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was still filled with joy. How was this different from the news that he had received previously. ¡°It looks like you have encountered some kind of happy event. And, this happy event that you have encountered is probably something that I am not going to be happy to see.¡±


    Chen Ming was also a shrewd person. He thought about it for a moment, and almost half of it made sense.


    ¡°As expected of the future heir of the Wharton family. You¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re observant. It really is. I¡¯ve encountered a happy event. However, this happy event isn¡¯t a happy event for you.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of pride. He couldn¡¯t hide it no matter how hard he tried.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Chen Ming didn¡¯t know why, but he had a bad premonition. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face jumped into his mind, he blurted out, ¡°Meng¡¯er? Is this rted to Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Amazing guess,¡± Yuwen Jing pped his hands and praised. However, Chen Ming felt ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense anymore. If you have anything to say, just say it. Besides, I think you urgently need to share this good news with me.¡± Chen Ming knew that if he showed an anxious expression and wanted to know the news, it would be just as Yuwen Jing wanted. However, it was rted to Chen Meng¡¯er, so he didn¡¯t care about his reputation anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve reconciled with Meng¡¯er.¡±


    After hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Chen Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s really good. You have used the trick of suffering. Meng¡¯er is so kind. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she forgives you,¡± Chen Ming said, however, he didn¡¯t think so in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, Meng¡¯er not only forgave me, but this time, it¡¯s also a blessing in disguise. Meng¡¯er has finally agreed to be with me.¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world this news. He wanted to let the world know that he and Chen Meng¡¯er were now a couple.


    Looking at their master who waspletely different from his usual self, Baro and Allen could not bear to look at him.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Chen Ming could not believe what he had just heard.


    After Chen Ming¡¯s assistant heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, he could not help but worry for his young master. This was the first time his young master had fallen in love with a girl. He had heard that this first love was the most hurtful and unforgettable. And he, as a bystander, had seen it clearly.


    His young master had really fallen in love this time. His young master¡¯s affection for the little miss of the Green Gang wasn¡¯t that simple. Now, the little miss of the Green Gang was together with the head of the Buyano family. One could imagine the blow this had dealt to their young master.

 Chapter 931

    <h4>Chapter 931:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t help but call out worriedly. Chen Ming signaled his assistant not to say anything. He raised his head and stared unblinkingly at Yuwen Jing, waiting for Yuwen Jing¡¯s reply.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your ears. What you heard just now wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯m with Meng¡¯er now. Meng¡¯er is my girlfriend now, so please stay away from Meng¡¯er in the future.¡± Yuwen Jing had never felt so proud before. This was the first time he had been so confident, using Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity as his girlfriend to warn other men to stay away from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In the past, he had wanted to say it, but he did not have this position.


    ¡°This is impossible. Even if Meng¡¯er forgives you, she would not agree to be with you. You must be lying to me. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Chen Ming seemed to have suffered a major blow.


    ¡°Chen Ming, actually, you already know in your heart that what I said was true and not a lie. Why don¡¯t you want to admit it?¡± Yuwen Jing was now in the posture of a victor. The current him had long swept away his previous gloominess.


    Baro and Allen sighed more than once. Chen Meng¡¯er was actually so dear to their master.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you said. I¡¯ll go ask Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ll go ask Meng¡¯er myself,¡± Chen Ming said. He didn¡¯t care about his image. He turned around and past the Green Gang¡¯s main gate. Fortunately, the Green Gang¡¯s guards knew Chen Ming.


    Although they didn¡¯t know about the love triangle between Chen Ming, Yuwen Jing, and their little miss, they knew clearly in their hearts that Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing were in love with their little miss.


    However, the members of the Green Gang actually didn¡¯t think highly of Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing. They had always hoped that their little miss could be together with their boss, Zhou Yunjie. Except for Chen Meng¡¯er, probably everyone in the Green Gang knew about Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    They used to tease Yunjie a lot. However, they had always been shut down by him.


    To be honest, the Green Gang had always been anxious for Zhou Yunjie in their hearts.


    However, although they were anxious, they knew clearly in their hearts that this was a matter between their little miss and their boss. They could only talk about it. They couldn¡¯t get involved in other things.


    Seeing Chen Ming rush into the Green Gang emotionally, Allen pointed at Chen Ming¡¯s departing figure and said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Master, should we go in?¡±


    ¡°No need. I believe in your mistress. Moreover, in this kind of matter, the one who solves the problem must be the one who started it,¡± Yuwen Jing said in a slightly tired tone.


    Baro and Allen looked at each other. Why did these words sound so familiar to the two of them? However, before the two of them could make any eye contact, Yuwen Jing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to meet Elder Liu and Elder Quter. They might think that I want to stay in the Green Gang again. It would be bad if we leave a bad impression.¡±


    After hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Baro and Allen couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    However, when Baro and Allen thought about it, if these two old men did not love Chen Meng¡¯er this much, with their master¡¯s family background, these two old men would not have looked down on their master so much.


    * * *


    Chen Ming rushed into the Green Gang. His mind was filled with Yuwen Jing¡¯s words just now. He wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er, and he wanted to personally hear an answer from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, where are you? Meng¡¯er,¡± Chen Ming muttered as he rushed towards the pharmacy where Chen Meng¡¯er often stayed.


    ¡°Chen Ming,¡± Skinny who happened to pass by shouted when he saw that Chen Ming had an odd expression on his face.


    ¡°Hall Master Skinny.¡± Chen Ming was no longer as polite as before. He greeted Skinny perfunctorily before walking towards Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pharmacy.


    Skinny looked at Chen Ming¡¯s expression. He seemed to have heard Chen Ming muttering the name of his little miss. He frowned and thought for a moment before calling out to Chen Ming, ¡°Hey, Chen Ming.¡±


    However, Chen Ming ignored Skinny¡¯s call. He only had one thought now. He wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er as soon as possible and hear Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer with his own ears. He urgently needed to hear a negative answer from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Skinny saw Chen Ming leave and felt that something was wrong. He pulled Chen Ming¡¯s assistant who was about to follow him. ¡°What happened to your young master today?¡±


    ¡°Hall Master Skinny, my young master didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He just suffered a little blow. You mustn¡¯t take his powerlessness to heart today.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant tried help his master exin to Skinny.


    ¡°Alright, stop exining. Let¡¯s follow him and take a look. Why do I feel that your young master is acting strangely?¡± Skinny asked as he grabbed Chen Ming¡¯s assistant and chased after Chen Ming.


    When Chen Ming ran all the way to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pharmacy. He was stunned by what he saw.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was wearing a pure white one-piece dress. The hem of the dress was embroidered with lifelike butterflies. The butterflies at the hem of the dress danced along with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s movements. It was a beautiful sight.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just returned from Elder Liu¡¯s ce. She saw that the weather was good today and it was suitable for drying herbs, so she moved all the herbs into the yard to dry them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er actually noticed the moment Chen Ming appeared. However, she saw that Chen Ming did not make a sound, so she did not break the rare serenity.

 Chapter 932

    <h4>Chapter 932:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Ming just stood there quietly, looking at Chen Meng¡¯er as if he was in a daze.


    When Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was carried over by Skinny by his cor, he saw his young master looking at the little miss of the Green Gang in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but wail in his heart. Originally, when he saw that his young master was finally moved, it made him, who had been worrying about his young master¡¯s sexual orientation, finally heave a sigh of relief.


    Moreover, what made him even happier was that the girl that his young master liked was one that the elder had agreed to. At that time, his heart was filled with joy. It was as if he could see therge year-end bonus that was flying towards him.


    However, now, he not only had to worry about his young master, he also had to worry about himself. What would he tell the elder when he returned? He had told him to do his best to cooperate with his young master and win over the little miss of the Green Gang.


    Chen Ming¡¯s assistant knew what the elder was thinking. He wanted his young master to win over the little miss of the Green Gang so that he could show off in front of Elder Liu. But now? Not only did his young master fail to win over the little miss of the Green Gang, he even lost himself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could pretend that she didn¡¯t notice Chen Ming¡¯s arrival. However, with the addition of Skinny and Chen Ming¡¯s assistant, a total of three pairs of eyes looked at her in unison. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t be so calm as to pretend that she didn¡¯t notice their arrival.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was also depressed. It was not easy for her to take a break from her busy schedule ande to her small pharmacy to dry her herbs. However, these people were all running towards her. What were they trying to do? Fortunately, when Chen Ming and the others came, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s herbs were almost dry. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er would be even more depressed.


    ¡°Chen Ming, Uncle Skinny, what are you all standing there for? Come and sit down. I just made tea. However, I didn¡¯t make this snack. I took it from the kitchen. If you don¡¯t mind, sit down and eat some together.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had originally nned well. She spent the entire afternoon drying her herbs, drinking tea, eating snacks, and then taking a nap.


    Now that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had confirmed their rtionship, she could finally calm down.


    After being called by Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Ming finally stopped looking at Chen Meng¡¯er with that infatuated look in his eyes. As for Skinny, when he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had personally brewed tea, he nimbly loosened his grip on Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s cor and walked over unceremoniously. ¡°Ah, then today is my lucky day.¡±


    They all sat down. Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the cup in front of her, put it to her mouth, and took a small sip. The faint smell of tea spread in her mouth. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that such a day was sofortable that she could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Chen Ming, on the other hand, felt that the tea in his hand was unusually bitter. Several times, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s profile and wanted to ask Chen Meng¡¯er if she had really reconciled with Yuwen Jing and if she had really be Yuwen Jing¡¯s girlfriend. However, every time these words reached his mouth, they were swallowed by him.


    He was afraid that once he opened his mouth and asked these questions, the answer he would get would be something he was afraid to hear. Also, he wasn¡¯t the only one here with Chen Meng¡¯er. There was also Skinny. It was really difficult for him to open his mouth.


    Therefore, Chen Ming¡¯s expression was wandering and his mind was full of thoughts for the entire afternoon.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could see that Chen Ming was absent-minded. However, she wasn¡¯t a meddlesome person. Since Chen Ming didn¡¯t open his mouth to mention it, she wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Of course, if Chen Ming was willing to tell her what was on his mind, she, as a friend, would be willing to be a good listener. If possible, she would help him share some of the burden and give him some good advice.

 Chapter 933

    <h4>Chapter 933:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As for Skinny, he looked much more stable than Fatty. However, he was also a straightforward person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten along so well with Fatty and the others. The moment he opened his mouth and saw Chen Ming¡¯s absent-minded look, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    However, as time passed, especially when Chen Ming¡¯s absent-minded face kept swaying in front of his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°I say, Chen Ming, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re so strange. If you have something on your mind and can¡¯t get over it, you might as well tell me. No matter what, I¡¯m older than you and have more experience than you. Maybe I can give you some advice.¡±


    As soon as Skinny finished speaking, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant, who was drinking tea, choked. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant coughed, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.


    He was instantly embarrassed. ¡°Ah, this tea is really delicious. I drank it in a hurry, so I choked on it.¡±


    ¡°Tea needs to be tasted slowly, especially the tea that my little miss personally brews. It¡¯s not suitable for drinking inrge mouthfuls,¡± Skinny said, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him, thinking that because the assistant was white, he didn¡¯t know how to savour tea.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance. I will drink it slowly.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant had never felt as awkward as today.


    Chen Ming¡¯s assistant thought that with his interruption, Skinny¡¯s attention would shift and he would no longer be staring at his young master. However, his n was destined to fail. Thus, after Skinny finished speaking, he turned to look at Chen Ming. ¡°If you have something on your mind, you can tell me.¡± Skinny was going to be a caring elder brother.


    However, Chen Ming would not fulfill Skinny¡¯s wish. How could Chen Ming tell Skinny what he was thinking? ¡°No, Hall Master Skinny, I don¡¯t have anything on my mind. I just remembered something at work.¡± Chen Ming smiled at Skinny, indicating that he was fine.


    Skinny was not ignorant. As soon as he heard Chen Ming¡¯s words, he knew that he was looking for an excuse and was not telling the truth. He would not force it. ¡°Okay,¡± Skinny replied, picked up the teacup, and sipped.


    But Skinny¡¯s reply made Chen Ming feel very embarrassed.


    ¡°Uncle Skinny, why are you so free today?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to make the atmosphere too awkward, so she deliberately helped to change the topic.


    ¡°What do you mean? I sneaked out. Otherwise, I would have been pulled to work by Zhuge. Hey, Little Miss, Sir has retired and rested. Why can¡¯t we be like Sir, drinking tea and ying chess every day?¡± Skinny pulled Chen Meng¡¯er andined. However, it was obvious that Skinny wasining to the wrong person.


    ¡°Hehe, Uncle Skinny, I can¡¯t let you retire like Grandpa. What would I do if all of you backed down? Such a big mess would fall on me. Uncle Skinny, do you have the heart to watch me get so stressed out that I won¡¯t even have time to rest and sleep all day?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be pitiful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart.¡± None of them were married and they weren¡¯t nning to get married. Therefore, they all treated Chen Meng¡¯er as their daughter. They would rather suffer and be tired than to see their daughter suffer a little.


    Skinny finished the tea in one gulp, then, he put the teacup on the stone table. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been dawdling for so long. It¡¯s time for me to go back to work. Otherwise, when Zhuge catches me, I¡¯ll get an earful. Sigh, Zhuge is always like this. He doesn¡¯t show us any mercy.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Skinny¡¯s words and covered her mouth, secretlyughing. Skinny, Fatty, and the others were usually tightly controlled by Zhuge Yu.


    After Skinny left, only Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Ming, and Chen Ming¡¯s assistant were left. Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was also quite perceptive. After seeing Skinny leave, he stuffed a mouthful of cake into his mouth and then stood up, saying to Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Ming incoherently, ¡°I just remembered that I still have a lot of things to deal with. Young Master, Miss Meng¡¯er, take your time. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to speak to Chen Ming, he turned around and jogged away.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any other thoughts about leaving only her and Chen Ming. She continued to drink her tea. As for Chen Ming, seeing that he and Chen Meng¡¯er were the only ones left, there were some things that he could not hold back anymore.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She was holding a spoon and focused on eating the dark chocte cake that the kitchen had specially made for her.


    ¡°About that.¡± Chen Ming was about to say something, but he hesitated.


    Chen Meng¡¯er waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t hear Chen Ming¡¯s next words. She bit the small spoon in her mouth and looked up at Chen Ming with puzzlement. ¡°Chen Ming, what¡¯s wrong with you today? If you want to say something, just say it. You¡¯re stuttering.¡±


    Chen Ming had originally not made up his mind to say this, but when Chen Meng¡¯er asked him this, he closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I just met Yuwen Jing at the door. I heard him say that you forgave him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Speaking of Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was slightly hot.


    ¡°He also said that you¡¯re with him. The two of you are now a couple.¡± After Chen Ming asked, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er nervously, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer his question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Chen Ming felt his heart shatter like ss.

 Chapter 934

    <h4>Chapter 934:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind what Yuwen Jing did before?¡± Chen Ming asked, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°He has already exined it to me. I was the one who couldn¡¯t get over it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er treated Chen Ming as a friend, so, she didn¡¯t hide anything from Chen Ming and said, ¡°Moreover, when Yuwen Jing was recuperating in the Green Gang, he opened his heart and told me all his thoughts without holding back. The two of us agreed that we would try to be together. If we feel that it¡¯s not suitable for us to be together, we can still be friends.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s naivety in terms of feelings really made Chen Ming so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Who was Yuwen Jing? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to capture Chen Meng¡¯er. How could he let Chen Meng¡¯er escape from his hands again?


    After Chen Ming heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth in hatred toward Yuwen Jing. Chen Ming took a few deep breaths before he did not go berserk. ¡°Meng¡¯er, let me ask you. If someone else confessed to you, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Someone else confessed to me? Who? How is that possible?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Ming with a confused expression.


    ¡°How is that impossible?¡± Chen Ming took a few deep breaths to rx his expression.


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it. She seemed to have onlye into contact with a few people. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would like her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming originally didn¡¯t want to confess to Chen Meng¡¯er so quickly. He felt that it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. He wanted to wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to slowly get used to having him by her side. He wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to be able to discover his feelings for her herself. However, Chen Ming underestimated Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s denseness. He also underestimated Yuwen Jing¡¯s timing.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still thinking about who liked her. However, after thinking about it for a while, she didn¡¯t think that there was such a person.


    ¡°I like you,¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with deep affection and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was thinking about her own matters, didn¡¯t notice what Chen Ming was saying at first. She casually replied, ¡°Oh.¡± After answering, Chen Meng¡¯er realized what Chen Ming was saying. She raised her head in surprise, her eyes widened and she looked at Chen Ming. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said, I like you, Meng¡¯er. Can you think about me?¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression, which was like a frightened rabbit. This slightly lessened the nervousness of confessing to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No, how can you like me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Ming as if he was joking.


    ¡°How can I not like you? I¡¯ve liked you for a while. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s slow to react and hasn¡¯t noticed it. I usually make it so obvious that everyone in the Green Gang knows.¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who would only show such an ignorant look when she had a rtionship problem, and his heart was extremely soft. The way he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely gentle.


    ¡°But¡­ I just feel that it¡¯s impossible.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a slight headache. She had never thought that Chen Ming would like her. It should be said that she had never thought that other than Yuwen Jing, other men would like her. ¡°Wait, what day is today? It¡¯s not something like April 1st, right?¡±

 Chapter 935

    <h4>Chapter 935:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you going to believe my words and my feelings for you?¡± Chen Ming had a headache. He thought that if he confessed, he would face two results. One was rejection, the other was eptance. He did not expect that there would be a third situation where Chen Meng¡¯er was unwilling to believe his confession. How could he ept this? ¡°Moreover, why don¡¯t you believe that I like you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just impossible,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied softly.


    Because she had never thought about it, that was why she was so incredulous when she was told.


    ¡°Do you know that a long time ago, I had kept a tiny space for you in my heart? We were separated for so long, but when we were young, that delicate and pretty girl, who bravely stood out and helped me out, had always been in my heart. For so many years, you apanied me as I grew up. After we separated, I returned to the Wharton family. I spent the loneliest and most difficult period of my life there. And during that most unbearable period of time, it was the warm memories you had given me that gave me the courage to live on.¡± When Chen Ming recalled the time he spent with Chen Meng¡¯er when he was young, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°That was when I was young. Did you make a mistake?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined in a low voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake. I always thought that I treated you as my younger sister. However, when I saw you again, I realized that my feelings for you have never been familial. I like you in a romantic way,¡± Chen Ming said with certainty.


    ¡°But, I never thought about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was at a loss. Facing her feelings, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have the decisiveness to face other things. Especially when the one who confessed to her was Chen Ming. She had always treated him as a friend. If it was someone else, she could still reject them without any mercy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you haven¡¯t thought about it. It¡¯s not toote for you to start thinking about it now. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± As long as Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t reject him outright, Chen Ming felt that there was a glimmer of hope. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Take your time to think about it. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Chen Ming, I¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and felt that it was not good to be sloppy. She wanted to speak.


    However, before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Chen Ming. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I still have something to do. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry either. You take your time to think about it.¡± As he said that, chen Ming did not give Chen Meng¡¯er the chance to reject him. He stood up and left in a hurry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had been full of worries ever since Chen Ming left. She had a worried look on her face when they were having dinner.


    Elder Liu had noticed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strange behavior for a long time. He gave Zhuge Yu and the others a look and asked them, ¡°Do you know what happened to Meng¡¯er? However, after a busy afternoon, Zhuge Yu, who had just returned, did not know anything at all.


    Zhuge Yu and the others shook their heads.


    Elder Liu tried to hold it in, but in the end, he could not. He put down his chopsticks and asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Nothing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was asked by Elder Liu and quickly denied it.


    ¡°Little girl, what can¡¯t you say to Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated and didn¡¯t know if she should speak.


    ¡°Little girl, if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t figure out, tell Grandpa. Grandpa will help you think about it.¡± Elder Liu was shrewd, as soon as he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he knew there was a situation.


    Zhuge Yu and the others also put down the chopsticks in their hands and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for her to answer.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that Chen Ming came today. He confessed to me and said that he likes me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°What? Chen Ming finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I knew that he was acting strange today.¡± When Skinny heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he looked like he suddenly understood.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that it was really as Chen Ming had said. Other than her, everyone in the Green Gang seemed to know about his feelings for her.


    ¡°Grandpa, you all knew?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Liu nodded.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu angrily and asked.


    ¡°How do you want us to tell you? The person involved in this matter hasn¡¯t even said anything. What do you want us to say?¡± Elder Liu asked, his eyes rolled and he continued, ¡°Girl, since you have said so, then let Grandpa ask you, what do you think about Chen Ming?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked back.


    ¡°That is, do you like him?¡±


    ¡°I have never thought about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered with a slightly aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Then Meng¡¯er, let Grandpa ask you, do you absolutely have to be Yuwen Jing? Or do you want to think about other people? If you want to think about other people, what about Yunjie?¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    After Elder Liu asked, Zhuge Yu and the others nodded in agreement. Then, they all looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you involving Yunjie again?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was having a headache. The matter in front of her had not been resolved yet. How could her Grandpa involve others?


    ¡°Of course, Yunjie has special feelings for you,¡± Fatty said before Elder Liu.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°How is that impossible? Little Miss, only you don¡¯t know. We all know that Yunjie has always treated you differently. Sir was thinking of setting you up with Yunjie. If it wasn¡¯t because of the fact that you didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yunjie, we would have taken action long ago.¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t mince his words, he was impulsive again. This time, before anyone else could speak, Fatty spoke first.


    After Fatty finished speaking, he received a warning look from Elder Liu.


    Only after a while did Fatty realize that he seemed to have spoken a little too much. He quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you haven¡¯t answered Grandpa¡¯s question yet.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡±


    ¡°You tell me, does it have to be Yuwen Jing?¡± Elder Liu asked.

 Chapter 936

    <h4>Chapter 936:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head was hurting. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything first. My head is hurting very badly right now. It¡¯s very messy. If you have any problems, let me clear my mind first.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er put down the bowl and chopsticks, stood up, and left the kitchen.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back view as she left in a hurry. His face was full of worry. ¡°No, this child. I¡¯m not forcing her. I just wanted to ask her what she thinks.¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the little miss is slower than the average person when ites to matters of love. She had received so much information today, so she had to give herself some time to digest it. Moreover, I feel that the little miss is still young. She has to take her time in matters of love,¡± Zhuge Yu said.


    He didn¡¯t agree with Chen Meng¡¯er falling in love so early. Although Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in love early, from a father¡¯s point of view, Zhuge Yu still felt that he didn¡¯t want his daughter to belong to another man so early.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to let Meng¡¯er fall in love so early? I¡¯m just afraid that Meng¡¯er will be deceived by other men. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how many pigs are eyeing our Meng¡¯er covetously. I¡¯m just afraid that if I¡¯m not careful, Meng¡¯er will be taken away by those pigs. Instead of that, I¡¯d rather choose a man that I can trust earlier. At least, if I know the truth, I can help Meng¡¯er keep an eye on things,¡± Elder Liu expressed. Having a granddaughter who was too outstanding was also a very tiring thing.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words also received the unanimous approval of Zhuge Yu and the others.


    ¡°Originally, I felt that Yuwen Jing was a very good choice. Thess herself was also interested in him, and he was wholeheartedly devoted to thess. Moreover, Yuwen Jing¡¯s identity and status were quitepatible with our Meng¡¯er. However, because of the previous incident, Yuwen Jing hurt thess¡¯s heart, so I looked down on him. It could be said that I had already cklisted Yuwen Jing. However, Meng¡¯er was still moved by Yuwen Jing. What could I do? I can¡¯t do something like breaking up someone¡¯s rtionship. I can¡¯t bear to see Meng¡¯er be sad. This is why Old Qu and I reluctantly agreed. Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing are temporarily together.¡± Elder Liu expressed that he had a lot to worry about.


    Regardless of how Elder Liu, Old Qu, Zhuge Yu, and the others were worried about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s life, Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she was very depressed, extremely depressed. She had never thought that there would be a day when she would have to face someone else¡¯s confession.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er was hesitating. She was wavering between Yuwen Jing, Chen Ming, and Zhou Yunjie. What troubled Chen Meng¡¯er was that the person who confessed to her was the friend she had always thought of as a child, and now a good friend. What made her feel even more helpless was that she was actually told that her right-hand man, the person she had always treated as a brother, actually had a different kind of love for her. This was really a huge blow to her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly wanted to find someone to confide in. However, she suddenly realized that besides Su Jin, there were almost no other people around her who could listen to her. If the person wasn¡¯t Zhou Yunjie, Chen Meng¡¯er might have confided in Su Jin and listened to her opinion. However, this was rted to Zhou Yunjie, so she couldn¡¯t say this to Su Jin.


    ¡°Ah, how annoying.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat behind the study table in the pharmacy and leaned on the table in annoyance.


    ¡°Little Miss, there are two people outside who im to be your good friends looking for you.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was hesitating whether she should enter her portable space to hide, the voice of the guard came from outside the door.

 Chapter 937

    <h4>Chapter 937:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Who?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know which of her good friends woulde to look for her at this time.


    ¡°One is called Qiu Jing, and the other is called Xu Lele.¡± Not everyone could be a guard of the Green Gang. One had to have good eyesight and be efficient in doing things. Before reporting to Chen Meng¡¯er, he had already asked everything he wanted to know.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Qiu Jing and Xu Lele toe looking for her at this time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Meng¡¯er, why haven¡¯t you beening to school recently?¡± From afar, Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qiu Jing¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Qiu Jing, what you¡¯re asking is unnecessary. Meng¡¯er is usually very busy. Moreover, based on the knowledge taught in school, she has long learned it.¡± Xu Lele admired Chen Meng¡¯er very much. Ever since Sun Miaomiao¡¯s birthday party, Xu Lele had run to the Green Gang whenever she had nothing to do. Because of this, she had even be good friends with Qiu Jing.


    ¡°I know that, but I haven¡¯t seen Meng¡¯er for many days. I miss her.¡± Whenever Qiu Jing and Xu Lele met each other, the two of them would chatter endlessly. Normally, they were quite noisy, but today, Chen Meng¡¯er listened to them and it was pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your little thoughts. You said you miss Meng¡¯er, but in fact, you miss Meng¡¯er¡¯s second brother, right?¡± Xu Lele very bluntly exposed Qiu Jing¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Lele, did I hear wrong just now? Are you saying that Qiu Jing likes my second brother?¡± This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er heard this information.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to Xu Lele¡¯s bbering. It¡¯s not true.¡± Qiu Jing did not have time to cover Xu Lele¡¯s mouth. At this moment, she anxiously waved her hand at Chen Meng¡¯er and denied it.


    ¡°Hmph, Qiu Jing, don¡¯t you usually look brave? Why are you so petty? If you like him, you like him. What¡¯s there to deny?¡± Xu Lele looked at Qiu Jing with disdain.


    ¡°Xu Lele, don¡¯t talk like you don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you like Chen Haoguo.¡± No one knew where Qiu Jing got the news from.


    Qiu Jing was defeated by Xu Lele, but she soon felt relieved. Anyway, no one here knew Chen Haoguo. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°Yes, so what? I like him. Unlike someone who doesn¡¯t dare admit it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was drinking water. She was shocked by Qiu Jing and Xu Lele¡¯s words and choked on the water. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so careless when drinking water?¡± With Chen Meng¡¯er coughing, Qiu Jing and Xu Lele didn¡¯t have time to argue. The two of them came over and handed Chen Meng¡¯er a tissue and patted her back.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er calmed down, she asked, ¡°Um, were you joking just now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qiu Jing and Xu Lele didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ¡°I mean, you said that Qiu Jing likes my second brother, Chen Haoxuan, and Lele, you like Chen Haoguo.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at the two of them seriously.


    Qiu Jing and Xu Lele were ying around and talking about the topic of who they liked. They didn¡¯t think much of it. Now, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly asked them so seriously, it made the two of them shy.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t look at us so seriously and ask us such a question.¡± Qiu Jing became shy.


    ¡°This is a very serious question to begin with.¡± This was rted to her brother. ¡°Oh right, Lele, do you think the Chen Haoguo you like is a cadet in the military academy?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Xu Lele originally acted as if it was none of her business, because she thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would be more concerned about Qiu Jing¡¯s matters, because Qiu Jing liked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s second brother. However, she did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would turn her attention to her in the next second. Xu Lele widened her eyes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise.


    ¡°That should be it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not even need Xu Lele to answer. As long as she saw Xu Lele¡¯s expression, she knew that this Chen Haoguo should be her eldest brother, Chen Haoguo. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that after going around in circles, her friends and her family had intertwined fates.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Qiu Jing asked.


    ¡°The Chen Haoguo that Lele likes, if I¡¯m not wrong, should be my big brother, Chen Haoguo,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a serious face.


    ¡°Huh? No way. What a coincidence,¡± Xu Lele said in surprise.


    ¡°No wonder. I thought Chen Haoguo and Chen Haoxuan were so simr. I wanted to say that Lele and I are fated to be together. The boys we like all have the same surnames,¡± Qiu Jing said, then she realized what she had just said.


    She immediately covered her mouth. She wished she could bite her tongue now.


    However, it was toote. Every word she said entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears. ¡°You and Lele are fated to be together. Actually, all three of us are destined to be friends forever. I didn¡¯t expect that my two friends would actually like my brothers. Fortunately, the two of you didn¡¯t like the same one.¡± At this time, Chen Meng¡¯er was actually in the mood to joke.


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve be a meanie. You actually made fun of us,¡± Qiu Jing said as she pretended toe over to tickle Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Ever since Qiu Jing identally bumped into Chen Meng¡¯er once and found that Chen Meng¡¯er was especially afraid of tickling, every time she couldn¡¯t win against Chen Meng¡¯er, she would use this method to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. But every time, Qiu Jing couldn¡¯t even touch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in a much better mood after ying around with Qiu Jing and Xu Lele.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you mustn¡¯t tell your brothers and the others.¡± Xu Lele was still in the stage having a secret crush.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed.


    ¡°Hey, by the way, Meng¡¯er, do you have someone you like?¡± Qiu Jing, who was in love for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but want to find out about her good friend¡¯s secret after she shared her own secret with her good friend.


    ¡°I think so.¡±

 Chapter 938

    <h4>Chapter 938:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qiu Jing was just asking casually. She didn¡¯t expect to get an answer from Chen Meng¡¯er. Or rather, she subconsciously thought that Chen Meng¡¯er, this goddess-like figure, should have given no answer.


    So, when Chen Meng¡¯er gave her a positive answer, Xu Lele thought that she had misheard, while Qiu Jing didn¡¯t react at all. She continued Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and said, ¡°Haha! If you already have someone you like, then how sad would the boys in our school be?¡±


    Xu Lele bumped into Qiu Jing, who was happily talking. ¡°Jingjing, I think I heard Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer just now was that she has someone she likes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qiu Jing suddenly stopped talking. Her eyes were wide open. ¡°Lele, did you hear wrong? How is that possible?¡± Qiu Jing said and turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who seemed to have nothing to do with this topic. ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you really have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have someone I like. Why is it so surprising and hard to ept?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also puzzled. She was only a couple of years younger than them. It was normal for Qiu Jing, Xu Lele, and the others to have a boy they liked. How did it be an unbelievable thing for her?


    ¡°No,¡± Qiu Jing and Xu Lele answered in unison.


    The two of them did not dare dilly-dally. They saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face scrunched up in grievance. Her eyes were misty, making Qiu Jing and Xu Lele feel reluctant to part with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t expect you to have someone you like.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. We felt that there wasn¡¯t a single man around us who was worthy of you,¡± Qiu Jing and Xu Lele hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Actually, in the end, what the two of you mean is that I have high standards,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er curled her lips and said with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing wrong about it!¡± Qiu Jing and Xu Lele could not help but wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads and smile bitterly. They clearly knew that the two of them were no match for Chen Meng¡¯er, yet they still dared provoke Chen Meng¡¯er without fear. ¡°It¡¯s us who feel that no man is worthy of you since you¡¯re so good.¡±


    As soon as Xu Lele finished speaking, Qiu Jing could not help but ask again, ¡°But, Meng¡¯er, which man is so powerful that he can make you fall in love with him?¡±


    When Xu Lele heard this, she nodded her head vigorously at the side. She was also extremely curious about who made Chen Meng¡¯er fall in love with them. If she had not been busy coaxing Chen Meng¡¯er just now, she would have asked Qiu Jing earlier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you two know each him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a good rtionship with Xu Lele and Qiu Jing. However, she recalled that when Xu Lele and Qiu Jing came to look for her, they did not meet Yuwen Jing. Chen Meng¡¯er had forgotten. After she became good friends with Xu Lele and Qiu Jing, she had been angry with Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Tell us. If you don¡¯t tell us, how will we know if we don¡¯t know each other?¡± Qiu Jing and Xu Lele sat upright with interest on their faces.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had something on her mind, and it was time to find someone to talk to. Therefore, Qiu Jing and Xu Lele were very lucky to appear at this time. Otherwise, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper, if it were any other time, even if Xu Lele and Qiu Jing forced Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er probably wouldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 939

    <h4>Chapter 939:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yuwen Jing? Why does this name sound familiar to me?¡± Xu Lele said while stroking her chin.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of such a name before. However, I can¡¯t recall his face¡­¡± Qiu Jing said while stroking her chin.


    Xu Lele suddenly patted her thigh and jumped up. ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡±


    Xu Lele¡¯s action scared Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing a little.


    ¡°Lele, is there a need to be so excited? Fortunately, Qiu Jing and I have no problems with our hearts. Otherwise, we would really have been scared out of our wits by you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Xu Lele.


    Xu Lele stuck out her tongue and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Meng¡¯er. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just too excited.¡±


    Qiu Jing, was focused on something else. ¡°Lele, do you know Yuwen Jing? Tell me quickly. Maybe I¡¯ll remember him when you remind me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve seen him,¡± Xu Lele said with certainty.


    ¡°Really? Where? Where?¡± Qiu Jing suddenly lost herposure and jumped around happily.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Xu Lele and Qiu Jing¡¯s gossipy looks. She was deeply suspicious.


    No matter how Chen Meng¡¯er looked at it, she felt that these two people were not very reliable.


    ¡°Ahem, can the two of you calm down a little? At least, you should be more concerned about my feelings as the person involved,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er reminded them.


    The two of them looked at each other with excited faces. Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to be able to see the burning mes of gossip in their eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but hold her forehead and let out a long sigh. If she had a choice, she would have rather kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°It was that time. When we first met, we were at the Sun family. He was the handsome, mixed-race man who was with Meng¡¯er. However, he looked cold,¡± Xu Lele described dutifully.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Jing was desperately trying to recall his face. Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen Qiu Jing so serious before. She was sure that their ss teacher would be extremely happy if she saw Qiu Jing using her current seriousness in gossiping to study. Qiu Jing¡¯s grades wouldn¡¯t be wandering in the middle all the time.


    ¡°Oh! I remember now. It¡¯s the one who didn¡¯te to the Sun family with us and only appearedter. I remember now. He¡¯s pretty good-looking. It seems that no boy I know is more handsome than him. At that time, I felt that Meng¡¯er was verypatible with him. However, he was just a little too cold.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, speaking of which, my eldest brother, Chen Haoguo, doesn¡¯t seem to be a warm man.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to see her new boyfriend being criticized.


    Xu Lele was usually quite carefree and her skin wasn¡¯t thin. However, when it came to Chen Haoguo, her skin suddenly became thin and she became shy all of a sudden.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you talking about your brother?¡± Xu Lele looked like a shy little girl. If Xu Lele¡¯s appearance was seen by Grandpa Xu, who alwaysined that his granddaughter didn¡¯t look like a girl, he would probably be extremely happy.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk about my brother? You two are talking about Yuwen Jing very happily. Oh right, there¡¯s also my second brother, Chen Haoxuan.¡±?Chen Meng¡¯er touched her chin. With malicious intentions, she said, ¡°Speaking of my second brother, it seems that my second brother ising today to learn martial arts. Qiu Jing, stay for dinnerter. My second brother will stay for dinnerter. ¡°I can help you set up a connection so that you can cultivate a rtionship with my second brother. Who knows, you might really be my second sister-inw. Hehe, it seems like this is pretty good. I won¡¯t have to face problems with my sisters-inw in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interest was piqued, the more she thought of this suggestion, the better. ¡°Hey, Lele, how far have you progressed with my brother? Why don¡¯t I help you too? If you guys really be my sisters-inw in the future, then my life won¡¯t be too bad.¡± Most importantly, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Xu Lele and Qiu Jing were very good people.


    Their faces instantly turned red. The two of them fanned themselves with their hands from time to time. ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, how old are we?¡± Xu Lele whispered. What she didn¡¯t say was that Chen Haoguo might not even remember her. She waspletely in love with him now.

 Chapter 940

    <h4>Chapter 940:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve misunderstood? The two of you don¡¯t really like my brothers? Don¡¯t you want to be with them?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately touched her chin and said, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then my calctions are really wrong. Sigh, I originally wanted to be a matchmaker and help set up a connection.¡±


    Qiu Jing was fine. She and Chen Haoxuan were in the same ss. In addition, Chen Haoxuan knew that she had a good rtionship with his sister, so he usually took care of her. ording to Qiu Jing¡¯s observation, although there were many girls in school who liked Chen Haoxuan, there was nock of those who secretly gave him love letters. The braver ones, they even went straight to Chen Haoxuan to confess their love. However, Chen Haoxuan did not seem to have any girls that moved him. Qiu Jing had also heard Chen Haoxuan reject those girls who confessed their love a few times. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to fall in love yet. I¡¯m focusing on my studies now.¡±


    With Chen Haoxuan¡¯s words, regardless of whether it was true or was just an excuse, Qiu Jing could heave a sigh of relief. At least, before she graduated from high school, she didn¡¯t have to worry that Chen Haoxuan would be snatched away by other girls.


    However, Xu Lele was different from Qiu Jing.


    She knew Chen Haoguo, and her heart had long been in love with him. However, Chen Haoguo might not know her. If he knew her, he probably only knew that she was Chen Haoxuan¡¯s ssmate¡¯s sister. That was all.


    Chen Haoguo was in the military academy. The management of the military academy was not like that of an ordinary university. Xu Lele was not worried that Chen Haoguo would suddenly have a girlfriend without her knowing. However, she knew clearly in her heart that if she did not do something soon, he would suddenly have a girlfriend.


    Xu Lele didn¡¯t want to see such an oue.


    What Xu Lele didn¡¯t expect was that the boy she liked was actually her good friend¡¯s brother. This was an unexpected surprise. And now, Chen Meng¡¯er offered to help her connect with Chen Haoguo. How could she not be tempted?


    In fact, before this, every time her second brother came back, Xu Lele would indirectly get some information about Chen Haoguo from her second brother. However, her second brother was very surprised. Xu Lele was afraid that her second brother would notice something if she wasn¡¯t careful, so she didn¡¯t dare ask.


    However, Xu Lele heard some useful information from her second brother. Her second brother had a high opinion of Chen Haoguo. However, she heard from her second brother that Chen Haoguo didn¡¯t seem to have any family background. He was able to get into the military academy because of his own ability. This news made Xu Lele both proud and worried.


    The Xu family was ranked high in the capital. And since she was young, she also knew that the future lives of the children of the Xu family were actually arranged. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t say anything about marriage. Her eldest brother was already so old, yet he still hung around outside and didn¡¯t want to have a family.


    Therefore, when she heard her second brother say that Chen Haoguo didn¡¯t have any background, her heart fell to the bottom. She knew that the chance of her being with Chen Haoguo was very small. However, this was the first time she was tempted. Although she knew that it was impossible for the two of them, she still couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to him.


    And the more she paid attention to Chen Haoguo, the more her heart unconsciously sank.

 Chapter 941

    <h4>Chapter 941:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Sometimes, when she woke up in the middle of the night, her pillow would be wet.


    Xu Lele never expected that just when she thought that she could only watch Chen Haoguo silently, things would turn around. She never expected that Chen Haoguo was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s oldest brother. With such a rtionship, she seemed to see hope.


    The smile on her face had not disappeared since just now.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you really willing to help me connect with your brother?¡± Xu Lele could no longer care about her shyness. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face and a look of anticipation.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would joke with you guys about such things?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return. Xu Lele quickly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. However, let me say this first. Although you guys are my friends, I¡¯m quite willing for you guys to be my sisters-inw. However, this rtionship is still between both parties. I¡¯m only responsible for introducing you. As for whether you guys can seed or not, that¡¯s up to you guys. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Lele said quickly. Xu Lele was already very grateful for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s help in matchmaking. ¡°When will that be?¡± Xu Lele hadpletely thrown away the shyness in her heart. She was extremely excited now, so how could she still care about being shy?


    ¡°Mm, if it¡¯s my older brother, we¡¯ll have to wait for his vacation. You know, there are many rules in the military academy, and they¡¯re very strict. So, I¡¯m not sure. When my older brotheres back, I¡¯ll give you a call. Is that okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Lele answered, but she was thinking about asking her second brother when they were on vacation. If that was the case¡­ She would have to make preparations in advance. She would be able to meet Chen Haoguo with her best face. She had to leave a good impression on Chen Haoguo.


    Qiu Jing was dumbfounded as she watched the development of this matter. ¡°This¡­ Xu Lele, when you talked about Chen Haoguo in front of me, you were just pretending to be shy.¡±


    ¡°Who was pretending in front of you? I¡¯m being straightforward. You and Chen Haoxuan see each other every day, but Chen Haoguo might not even remember me. If I don¡¯t fight for myself, I¡¯ll lose the initiative. Won¡¯t I have to cry in the end?¡± Xu Lele looked at Qiu Jing with contempt. Then she said, ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the use of having inner feelings? For the sake of my beautiful life in the future, I¡¯ll risk it all. I don¡¯t want to regret anything in the future.¡±


    The Xu family¡¯s education was pretty good. She had to fight for what she wanted. No matter what price she had to pay. And now, for the sake of love, she, Xu Lele, had only chipped her reputation in front of her friends. In Xu Lele¡¯s own words, she wouldn¡¯t lose much.


    Chen Meng¡¯er agreed with Xu Lele¡¯s theory. And Xu Lele¡¯s words also gave Chen Meng¡¯er quite a bit of inspiration. ¡°Qiu Jing, I think you shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn and suffer. It¡¯s not easy for Meng¡¯er to be willing to help us set up a rtionship. Why don¡¯t you let her talk for you as well? Maybe it¡¯ll really work out. Think about it. In the future, you can be with the Prince Charming in your heart. It¡¯s good to be in pairs every day. You don¡¯t have to see those girls dressed up in fancy clothes try to seduce Chen Haoxuan anymore.¡±


    And clearly, Qiu Jing was moved by Xu Lele¡¯s words. She opened her big eyes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. She said to Chen Meng¡¯er shyly, ¡°Then, Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er used to worry about her two brothers. She was worried about the big events in their lives. Because her brother, Chen Haoguo, was ice cold. In the past, she did see little girls who were infatuated with her brother. But after her brother entered the military academy, she started to worry. There weren¡¯t many girls in the military academy to begin with, and when they entered the army, there would be even fewer women. When that time came, where would her big brother find a partner?


    And her second brother had always had high standards. She was afraid that her second brother would one day find her an arrogant sister-inw. When that time came, she would not let her parents serve her second brother¡¯s partner. She wasn¡¯t happy in her heart.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brothers?knew about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s worries, the two of them would definitely be speechless. Speaking of which, they were the ones who were worried about the big event in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s life.


    ¡°No problem. As long as we be a family in the future, I will repay you tenfold,¡± Xu Lele said very generously.


    ¡°Haha, I really didn¡¯t realize that my brother¡¯s charm was so great. I¡¯ll have to observe him carefullyter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really happy for her brother. Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of Xu Lele, if Xu Lele didn¡¯t really love her brother, she wouldn¡¯t be so impatient.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Xu Lele, and Qiu Jing wereughing and making noise. They temporarily threw those troublesome things to the back of their minds. Xu Lele and Qiu Jing, who had finally caught some gossip about Chen Meng¡¯er, would not easily let go of this opportunity.


    Xu Lele saw that Chen Meng¡¯er kept bringing up the topic of her and Xu Lele, while Qiu Jing was teased by Chen Meng¡¯er. Her face was so red that she could not even raise her head. Xu Lele, who could not stand it anymore, decided to help Qiu Jing. ¡°Ahem, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t keep talking about the two of us. Anyway, Qiu Jing and I have our hearts set on your two brothers,¡± Xu Lele said confidently. ¡°As for you, how are things with Yuwen Jing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lele. Are you familiar with Yuwen Jing? What¡¯s he like? Meng¡¯er won¡¯t be deceived by him, right?¡± Qiu Jing looked worried as she asked Xu Lele anxiously.


    Xu Lele couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes when she heard Qiu Jing¡¯s question. Who was Chen Meng¡¯er? She was the little miss of the Green Gang. Who would be so reckless as to lie to her? Not to mention Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s own abilities, even Elder Liu of the Green Gang wouldn¡¯t dare bully Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Anyway, Xu Lele had heard a lot about how Elder Liu doted on Chen Meng¡¯er from her grandfather.

 Chapter 942

    <h4>Chapter 942:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Qiu Jing, don¡¯t worry so much. If others dare deceive her, they really have a desire for death.¡± Xu Lele patted Qiu Jing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s background is pretty good. Speaking of which, Qiu Jing, you should have also heard of Marquis Yuwen.¡±


    Qiu Jing nodded. She had heard of Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen is Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather. However, the reason only he can match up to Meng¡¯er is because he¡¯s the head of the Buyano family.¡± As she said this, Xu Lele shook her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Xu Lele¡¯s strange appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said with a smile, ¡°Let me make it clear first. I like Yuwen Jing, but not because of his wealth and background.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s looks? Yuwen Jing is quite handsome. If I didn¡¯t have your brother in my heart, I might have really be your rival in love,¡± Xu Lele said while stroking her chin.


    ¡°Xu Lele, do you think you have the qualifications to be my rival in love?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes and looked at Xu Lele with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on you, but you¡¯re still too naive to be my rival in love.¡±


    Qiu Jing nodded and agreed, ¡°Meng¡¯er is right. Lele, you¡¯re a beauty, butpared to Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    Xu Lele was angered by Qiu Jing¡¯s words. ¡°Qiu Jing, whose side are you on now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. I¡¯ve always been on Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I guess I asked the wrong person. How could I have forgotten about this?¡± Xu Lele lowered her head.


    ¡°Oh right, I have a question to ask you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the question that made her feel very distressed. ¡°What?¡± Qiu Jing and Xu Lele aked in unison.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s troubled look, Qiu Jing and Xu Lele exchanged a look and asked, ¡°Is it about feelings?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded honestly.


    ¡°Then did another man confess to You?¡± Xu Lele followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and replied.


    ¡°Then are you in a difficult situation now?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know which one to choose?¡± Xu Lele and Qiu Jing were in a good mood.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned and denied.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Xu Lele and Qiu Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked at the same time.


    ¡°Right, who is the guy who confessed to you? Does Yuwen Jing Know?¡± Xu Lele held her chin. Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing, she said, ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s name? What does he look like? For him to make things so difficult for you, he shouldn¡¯t be too bad. By the way, how does hepare to Yuwen Jing?¡± Xu Lele asked.

 Chapter 943

    <h4>Chapter 943:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Xu Lele, it seems like you don¡¯t really want to be my sister-inw.¡±?As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Xu Lele quickly made a gesture to Chen Meng¡¯er that she was going to keep her mouth shut.


    However, due to Xu Lele¡¯s curious nature, she couldn¡¯t help but say in the end, ¡°However, Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m really curious. who is the person who dares to snatch Yuwen Jing¡¯s woman?¡±


    Qiu Jing didn¡¯t know much about Yuwen Jing, but Xu Lele knew a lot about Yuwen Jing. This was all thanks to her grandfather, Elder Xu. After Yuwen Jing was dragged into the upper-ss circle of the capital by his grandfather, Yuwen Hou, Elder Xu looked at his granddaughter, who was getting more and more beautiful, and had some thoughts.


    Elder Xu wanted to pair his granddaughter, Xu Lele, with Yuwen Jing. As a result, he taught her a lot about Yuwen Jing. He was genius young man who took over the Buyano family at such a young age. His future was limitless.


    Yuwen Jing was also a good person, unlike her oldest brother, who had all kinds of women by his side, and was a good partner for marriage.


    Xu Lele¡¯s ears nearly fell off from listening. During that period of time, when Xu Lele saw her grandfather, she didn¡¯t even have time to hide.


    However, she didn¡¯t know when it started, but her grandfather seemed to have stopped nagging her about Yuwen Jing. However, there were a few times when her grandfather, Elder Xu, sighed and looked at her while shaking his head. His eyes were filled with regret.


    At that time, Xu Lele only cared about letting out a sigh of relief because her grandfather was no longer lecturing her. However, she didn¡¯t think about how strange her grandfather was. Now that she thought about it, Xu Lele was certain that her grandfather must have known about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with Yuwen Jing. He must have known that it was impossible for her and Yuwen Jing to be a couple.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± It was not unreasonable for Qiu Jing and Xu Lele to be together. The two of them were gossiping the same way.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not trying to keep you in suspense.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deeply felt that it was a huge mistake for her to open her mouth to Xu Lele and Qiu Jing today. She might as well throw away her pride and tell Su Jin what was on her mind.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er forgot that Su Jin was not an ordinary girl. If she wanted to tell Su Jin about these matters of love, could Su Jin really give her advice? Obviously, she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Hurry up and say it.¡± Xu Lele and Qiu Jing were impatient.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Ming, the future heir of the Wharton family,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Oh my God. It¡¯s him.¡± Qiu Jing didn¡¯t know who Chen Ming was. However, Xu Lele knew about him. Wasn¡¯t this the new marriage candidate that her grandfather had recently targeted for her?


    ¡°What? Lele, you know Chen Ming? Hurry up and tell me who he is.¡± Qiu Jing was anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I¡¯ve met him once. He has a very high opinion of my grandfather.¡± As she said this, Xu Lele pouted at Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er immediately understood the meaning of Xu Lele¡¯s expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er expressed her deep sympathy for Xu Lele.


    To be born into a wealthy family like the Xu family seemed glorious on the surface. However, only those who were in a simr situation understood their sorrow. They couldn¡¯t even make the decision for the major events in their lives. They could only be used as a bargaining chip for the benefits of the family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood that Elder Xu kept mentioning Yuwen Jing in front of Xu Lele. Now he was targeting Chen Ming.


    ¡°Is he handsome? Even more handsome than Yuwen Jing?¡± The point that the little girl paid attention to was always different from others.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was almost covered in frown lines.


    Xu Lele actually looked like she was seriously thinking about it. ¡°Hmm? How should I put it? The two of them are not on the same level. Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming are both very handsome, but Yuwen Jing gives people the feeling that he is cold, while Chen Ming gives people the feeling that he is very warm. Both of them are top-notch anyway,¡± Xu Lele said. She turned her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. She had already forgotten about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s warning. ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s only you who can attract two top-notch handsome men at once. If could make Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming fall in love at the same time, my grandfather would probably be so happy that he would drink a whole bottle of wine.¡±


    ¡°But, if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be very painful for people who have the choice? I would not know which one to choose!¡± Qiu Jing also came up and said.


    ¡°Xu Lele, Qiu Jing, I¡¯ve already said it. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m distressed because I don¡¯t know who to choose. I¡¯m not so wicked. I know that the person I like is Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage.


    ¡°Oh, you know who you like. Then why are you still distressed?¡± Qiu Jing asked somewhat iprehensibly, ¡°Can¡¯t you just directly reject that Chen Ming?¡±


    ¡°Or is it because the Green Gang has some cooperation with the Wharton family that you can¡¯t directly reject him?¡± Xu Lele unconsciously shifted her thoughts towards her grandfather, Elder Xu. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really going to be a bit difficult.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er no longer had the impulse to continue chatting with them. She weakly said, ¡°Neither. Chen Ming and I have known each other since we were young.¡±


    ¡°Childhood sweethearts. This is even more difficult to say!¡± Xu Lele cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Xu Lele, shut up and listen to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll drag you out right now. In the future, you won¡¯t be able to see my brother again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and flew into a rage.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong. I won¡¯t say anything. Continue, continue.¡± Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er lose her temper, Xu Lele didn¡¯t dare interrupt anymore. Compared to her grandfather, Xu Lele was more afraid of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Chen Ming and I have known each other since we were young, but we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. This time, after we met, I have always regarded him as a friend, a friend who I can talk to about matters of the heart. I never thought that he would have other thoughts towards me. But today, he suddenly confessed to me, which surprised me and caught me off guard.¡±

 Chapter 944

    <h4>Chapter 944:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped mid-sentence. She looked at Xu Lele and Qiu Jing¡¯s eyes, which were shining with an inexplicable excitement, and couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Meng¡¯er, tell me more in detail. By the way, have you two never contacted each other before? Not even once?¡± Xu Lele and Qiu Jing had long since shifted their focus to something unknown.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point, alright? Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you guys about this anymore. I¡¯ll think about it myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deeply felt that it was really unwise to discuss matters of love with Xu Lele and Qiu Jing.


    ¡°No, Meng¡¯er, tell us, we¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll help you solve your problems.¡± Xu Lele and Qiu Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was really annoyed, so they put away their jovial attitude and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er seriously.


    ¡°Okay, then help me solve my problems. Give me some advice. What should I do next?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Xu Lele and Qiu Jing.


    ¡°No, Meng¡¯er. What are you annoyed about now?¡± Xu Lele asked in confusion. Tell me, you¡¯re not saying that you¡¯re wavering between Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming. You¡¯re very sure that Yuwen Jing is the only one in your heart. Then what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Or are you actually worried, Meng¡¯er, that your rejection of Chen Ming will affect the friendship between the two of you?¡± Qiu Jing also put on a serious expression and analyzed.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was energized when she heard Qiu Jing and Xu Lele¡¯s words. It seemed that these two were not so unreliable after all.


    ¡°In fact, Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry. You can¡¯t choose to be with him for the sake of your friendship, right?¡± Xu Lele asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er never thought about being with Chen Ming. Even after Chen Ming confessed to her, Chen Meng¡¯er never had the thought of trying to agree to be with Chen Ming.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well that her feelings for Chen Ming were nothing more than friends.


    ¡°In that case, just directly reject Chen Ming and tell him clearly. If Chen Ming falls out with you because of your rejection and cuts off all contact with you, such a person is not suitable to be your friend. At least, in my opinion, if he falls out with you because of your rejection, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be your friend,¡± Xu Lele said.


    ¡°I agree with Lele¡¯s words,¡± Qiu Jing echoed.


    After listening to Xu Lele¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er fell into her own thoughts. She had to admit that Xu Lele was absolutely right.


    ¡°Yes, I know what to do now. Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sincerely thanked Xu Lele and Qiu Jing.


    ¡°What are you thanking us for? We are friends. Moreover, I feel very honored to be able to help you, the little miss of the Green Gang, solve your problems.¡± Xu Lele was not being polite, but sincere.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er was never the kind of person who would drag her feet. At least, once she thought things through, she would do it. She would clean up the matter.


    She did not think that it would be beneficial to keep those things hidden.


    So, early the next morning, Chen Meng¡¯er called Chen Ming and invited him to have afternoon tea.


    Chen Ming, who received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s call, was not as happy as his assistant had expected. Instead, he frowned deeply with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 945

    <h4>Chapter 945:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Young Master, it wasn¡¯t easy for Miss Meng¡¯er to take the initiative to call you for afternoon tea. Why are you still so unhappy?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for me to be happy after I figure out why Meng¡¯er asked me for afternoon tea.¡± Chen Ming didn¡¯t say it directly. His intuition told him that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for Chen Meng¡¯er to look for him.


    The ce where Chen Meng¡¯er asked Chen Ming to have afternoon tea was not a hidden ce. It was a coffee shop. Chen Meng¡¯er quite liked to eat their cake. It should be said that this was the only shop where Chen Meng¡¯er would buy cake from outside.


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu, who knew that their granddaughter liked to eat the cake from this coffee shop, had once tried to poach the head baker from this coffee shop at a high price. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er stopped them quickly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er arrived earlier than Chen Ming. She ordered the coffee and cake that she often had and found a seat by the window.


    Xu Lele and Qiu Jing called Chen Meng¡¯er early in the morning to ask how things were going. When they got the news from Chen Meng¡¯er that she had an appointment with Chen Ming for afternoon tea today to discuss matters, the two of them immediately became excited.


    On the phone, they shouted and asked Chen Meng¡¯er where she had arranged to meet him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew Xu Lele and Qiu Jing very well, how could she tell the two of them where she had arranged to meet Chen Ming? If she told the two of them, it would be terrible.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve been here for a long time.¡± Just when Chen Meng¡¯er was looking out of the window and thinking about her two friends who hadpletely different personalities from her, Chen Ming sat opposite her.


    ¡°No, I just arrived not long ago. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist ate the cake from this shop. I got greedy and came a little early.¡± After Chen Ming confessed to her, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. However, the result was that she couldn¡¯t do it. She really couldn¡¯t do it.


    She really couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. As usual, she could get along with Chen Ming easily.


    Chen Ming also quickly made Chen Meng¡¯er ufortable. Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I really don¡¯t want my confession to be a burden for you. It will be a barrier between the two of us.¡±


    ¡°I know. But, Chen Ming, I still can¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and picked up the coffee cup. After drinking a mouthful of coffee, she raised her head again and looked at Chen Ming. ¡°Chen Ming, I asked you out today because I have something to rify with you.¡±


    Chen Ming saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s serious expression, and the bad feeling in his heart grew stronger. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I can¡¯t ept your confession. I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother and as a friend.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a deep breath and mustered up her courage to say that.


    Chen Ming had long been prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rejection. However, even though he was mentally prepared, he still found it difficult to ept Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rejection with his own ears. His heart had already shattered when Chen Meng¡¯er said her first words.


    ¡°Do I really not have a chance at all?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s heart was in pain, but there was still a smile on his face. However, such a smile made Chen Meng¡¯er feel even more ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wanted to say a few words tofort Chen Ming, but when she opened her mouth, she realized that other than being sorry, she couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. In this kind of thing, no one is right or wrong.¡± Thest thing Chen Ming wanted to hear from Chen Meng¡¯er was the word ¡®sorry¡¯. ¡°Can you tell me, did you reject me because of Yuwen Jing?¡±


    Although Chen Ming knew that there was no possibility between him and Chen Meng¡¯er, and Chen Meng¡¯er had already clearly rejected him, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask this question. Because he was still unwilling to ept it.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not because of anyone, but because of myself. I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother and friend. I have never thought about the two of us being a couple,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said honestly.


    ¡°Then why is it possible for Yuwen Jing?¡± Chen Ming still asked with some reluctance.


    ¡°Why is it possible for Yuwen Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Chen Ming ask this question, but she didn¡¯t answer immediately. She was immersed in her own thoughts. She also asked herself, why was it not possible for others?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t think of an answer that was good enough. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t know why only he can do it.¡±


    In fact, there were many times when emotional matters could not be exined. When it came, it came. There were not so many reasons.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do I really have no chance at all? You don¡¯t have to answer me so urgently. Give me an answer. You can go back and think about it again.¡± Chen Ming still did not give up, he did not want to ept his fate. He still wanted to fight for a chance for himself.


    ¡°Chen Ming, I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with you. Yesterday, after you confessed to me, I thought that if I rejected you, we wouldn¡¯t even be friends anymore. And I¡¯ve never thought about what would happen if I were to be with you.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she couldn¡¯t bear to meet Chen Ming¡¯s eyes.


    If it was someone else who confessed to her, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely reject them cleanly and decisively. However, this person was Chen Ming. She couldn¡¯t be so ruthless.


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence. Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and drank her coffee. She didn¡¯t dare look up at Chen Ming. She didn¡¯t want to see the unconceble sadness in Chen Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Just when Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to end the situation, Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    She looked up and saw that Yuwen Jing was already standing in front of her. ¡°Chen Ming, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What a coincidence.¡± The corners of Chen Ming¡¯s mouth twitched, but in the end, he gave up on smiling. In front of Yuwen Jing, the winner, Chen Ming really could not smile. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet a busy person like you in this coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect to meet the young master of the Wharton family here. Oh right, Meng¡¯er, I bought your favorite cake for you. I originally wanted to send it to the Green Gang, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

 Chapter 946

    <h4>Chapter 946:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing did not specificallye to this coffee shop to buy cake for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He originally nned to quickly take care of the work at hand so that he could find Chen Meng¡¯er and go on a date with her like a normal couple.


    Allen had nothing to do but whisper in his ear, saying that when someone was in a rtionship, they had to go out on dates, such as shopping, eating, and watching movies. Only then could they hold hands and kiss on the lips, and only then could the rtionship take a step further.


    Yuwen Jing thought for a moment and felt that Allen¡¯s advice was not bad. He did not say anything, but in his heart, he had his own thoughts. He decided to work overtime to deal with the urgent documents left behind during this period of time. As for the unimportant ones, he threw them to Allen and Baro.


    This made Allen and Baro, who received these documents from Yuwen Jing, almost drop their jaws. Was this still their master? However, they still obediently took over the job that Yuwen Jing threw at them. They obediently went to work for their master.


    Today, Baro came in to report to Yuwen Jing. When he finished his report and was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that before he entered Yuwen Jing¡¯s office, his assistant had told him a piece of news.


    Baro hesitated for a moment, but he still said, ¡°Master, I heard from the people below that Mistress has an appointment with Chen Ming at the coffee shop that sells her favorite cake. It seems to be at two o¡¯clock, at this time.¡± Before Baro could finish his sentence, Yuwen Jing, who had his head down and was seriously handling his work, stood up in the next second. He picked up his coat that was hanging behind his chair and was about to walk out.


    However, Baro¡¯s reaction was half a beat slower. He actually opened his mouth and asked in a daze, ¡°Master, are you going out? Where are you going?¡± He remembered, previously, his master had said that he was going to stay in the office for the next two days to deal with the backlog of documents.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air. Oh, right, give me your car keys.¡± Yuwen Jing, who had already walked to the door, walked back and stretched out his hand to say to Baro.


    Baro, who didn¡¯t react in time, obediently took out the car keys from his bag and handed them to Yuwen Jing. Only when Yuwen Jing took the car keys and left the office did Baroe back to his senses. ¡°Master actually drove out by himself. No, that¡¯s not right. Master is worried that Mistress would be snatched away by Chen Ming, so he¡¯s rushing over now.¡±


    This time, Baro had revealed the truth. Yuwen Jing could be said to have driven all the way to the coffee shop where Chen Meng¡¯er often went to buy cakes. On the way, Yuwen Jing looked at the time. He had definitely gone over some speed limits.


    Yuwen Jing had driven all the way to his destination, but it was still past two o¡¯clock. As for Yuwen Jing, in order not to be seen by Chen Meng¡¯er after had heard the news and specially rushed over, pretended that he was here to buy her a cake and coincidentally met them.


    However, who was Chen Meng¡¯er? Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s EQ was a little low and in terms of rtionships, she was a few steps behind the others. However, in other aspects, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s intuition was excellent. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing like that, she knew that he was not here to buy her a cake. He had obviously heard the news and was worried about her, so he had specially rushed over.

 Chapter 947

    <h4>Chapter 947:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, it was very strange. Chen Meng¡¯er clearly knew that Yuwen Jing had rushed over because he was worried about her and Chen Ming, but she did not feel disgusted at all. She was not angry at Yuwen Jing¡¯s distrust at all, on the contrary, she felt a faint sense of happiness in her heart.


    ¡°Oh right, Young Master Wharton, do you mind if I sit down and have a cup of afternoon tea with you guys?¡± Yuwen Jing asked for Chen Ming¡¯s opinion, but he was already very impolite. He sat down on the seat next to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Sweetie, is one cake enough? Why don¡¯t you order a new cake from their shop to try?¡± As Yuwen Jing said this, he picked up the menu, ordered a cup of coffee for himself, and ordered a new cake for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ming looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s provocative face and felt very unhappy. Especially when he saw Yuwen Jing sitting next to Chen Meng¡¯er as her boyfriend and taking care of her every move.


    ¡°If I said I mind, wouldn¡¯t you still sit down?¡± Chen Ming also removed his disguise. He couldn¡¯t continue to pretend when he faced Yuwen Jing. He was really tired after living with a mask.


    And now, when he faced the girl he liked who was with another man, he really couldn¡¯t pretend to be indifferent anymore.


    ¡°Of course not. Wherever Meng¡¯er is, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was getting smugger. When Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head to look at him, Yuwen Jing turned his head and gave Chen Meng¡¯er a sweet smile.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was not used to Yuwen Jing¡¯s sweet actions. Chen Meng¡¯er sighed again.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, don¡¯t be too proud. I know that Meng¡¯er temporarily epted you and became her boyfriend. However, you¡¯re only her boyfriend. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± Chen Ming calmed himself down. He didn¡¯t want to lose his mind because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s intimate actions towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ming¡¯s words made Yuwen Jing¡¯s face turn angry. He and Chen Meng¡¯er had finally gotten together. Not only did Chen Ming interfere and try to steal his girl, but now he was actually saying bad things about him and Chen Meng¡¯er in front of him.


    Even Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better.


    She really liked Yuwen Jing. She was hoping that she would be able to build a life with Yuwen Jing. When she heard Chen Ming¡¯s words, how could she feelfortable? ¡°Chen Ming, I treat you as a friend, but I don¡¯t like it when you say that about my rtionship with Yuwen Jing. I¡¯m very sorry about your feelings. When I was young, I always treated you as my brother. Now, I treat you as a friend. I¡¯ve never had any other thoughts about you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said before she turned her head and nced at Yuwen Jing. It just so happened that Yuwen Jing was looking at her dotingly. His gaze was filled with love, causing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face to redden, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°And I really like Yuwen Jing. I¡¯m not dating him just to have fun and give it a try. If it¡¯s possible, I hope that I can continue dating him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that after today, her rtionship with Chen Ming might not return to the way it was in the past. They might not even be friends anymore.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she could not hide in her shell like a turtle and avoid problems. This would not only be bad for her and Yuwen Jing, but it would also affect their rtionship. It would also not be a good thing for Chen Ming.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to use the most direct words to wake Chen Ming up so that he would not be trapped in his delusions. She hoped that Chen Ming would be able to walk out of his feelings for her and meet a new girl who was suitable for him.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw Chen Ming¡¯s face turn white because of her words, she felt very ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself if she had gone too far and if she had said things too harshly.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s not right for me to speak like this. However, I can¡¯t watch you and Yuwen Jing be a couple and even ask me to bless the both of you.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s face turned pale and he said in pain, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know what you said just now was to make me give up on you. But, I want to tell you that I will never give up on you. Never.¡± Chen Ming turned his head and looked at Yuwen Jing. ¡°Yuwen Jing, today, you won. You won because of Meng¡¯er¡¯s love for you. But, let me tell you, you will never be the winner. You had better pray that you don¡¯t do anything to let Meng¡¯er down. Even if you do, you better not let me and Meng¡¯er know. Otherwise, I will do everything I can to get Meng¡¯er back. And Meng¡¯er will not forgive you forever.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s eyes were sharp as he looked at Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing put away the happy look on his face. He looked at Chen Ming seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make such a low-level mistake again, and I won¡¯t give any chance to anyone to snatch Meng¡¯er away from me.¡±


    A war broke out between Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming.


    In this war, because Chen Meng¡¯er was biased towards Yuwen Jing, Chen Ming could only retreat in defeat.


    ¡°I hope that you can keep your word.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s heart was already riddled with holes. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I might not be able to drink this afternoon tea with you. However, no matter what happens in the future, you can look for me. I will help you unconditionally.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er still underestimated her position in Chen Ming¡¯s heart. He loved her more than he loved himself.


    Looking at Chen Ming like this, Chen Meng¡¯er felt very ufortable. ¡°Chen Ming, I¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to open her mouth to say something, but was stopped by Chen Ming who had already stood up. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to say anything. This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s my own fault.¡±


    His fault was that he didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity.


    Chen Ming stood up and walked out, he said silently in his heart, ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you give me another chance, I definitely won¡¯t let you go. I would hold you tightly in my arms and wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 948

    <h4>Chapter 948:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Actually, Chen Ming didn¡¯t know that he never had a chance.


    Speaking of which, Chen Ming couldn¡¯tpare to Yuwen Jing at all. The fate between Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er hadsted from the previous life to this life.


    In her previous life, Chen Meng¡¯er had fallen in love with Yuwen Jing, but in the previous life, they were not destined to be together. In this life, they were.


    When she saw Chen Ming¡¯s somewhat lonely figure as he left, Chen Meng¡¯er felt very ufortable. This cake, which she had always thought was delicious, had lost its original vor now.


    Yuwen Jing did not care about Chen Ming¡¯s mood at all. He cared about Chen Meng¡¯er. When he saw a trace of sadness on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, his heart also did not feel good.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing reached out and put his hand on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. When ites to matters of the heart, no one is right or wrong. Moreover, I believe that in the near future, Chen Ming will meet the one he¡¯s destined to meet. At that time, he will thank you in turn, and thank you for what you said today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Will he?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing and asked. A hint of uncertainty shed in her eyes, and she desperately wanted a positive answer.


    ¡°Of course. Everyone has their destined partner. It¡¯s just that some people are lucky enough to meet them without taking a detour. Just like us. Some people will only meet them after going through thousands of difficulties, or even after a lifetime. So, don¡¯t worry. Chen Ming will also have someone who belongs with him,¡± Yuwen Jing said. He reached out and rubbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    That¡¯s right. He was extremely lucky to be able to meet Chen Meng¡¯er when she didn¡¯t understand love yet. Then, he would use his love to firmly tie Chen Meng¡¯er to his side.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let other men have any chance to get close to you. I won¡¯t let them have any chance to snatch you away from me. I will always firmly hold onto you.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with deep affection.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, her mood was much better. However, she was still not used to Yuwen Jing looking at her like that. Yuwen Jing¡¯s overly passionate gaze made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face turn red and hot. ¡°Ah, why do you keep looking at me like that? I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that won¡¯t do. You have to get used to it gradually because I¡¯ll be looking at you like that for the rest of my life.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at the blushing and beautiful Chen Meng¡¯er and really wanted to reach out and pull Chen Meng¡¯er into his arms. However, he was afraid that his recklessness would scare her.


    He knew that she was a nk sheet of paper when it came to rtionships. She didn¡¯t know anything. He had to be patient and slowly guide her, teaching her little by little about rtionship. As long as Yuwen Jing thought of this, his mood became especially good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get used to it. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still felt that her skin was not as thick as Yuwen Jing¡¯s. She lowered her head and focused on eating her cake.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go to the moviester.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er lowering her head and eating the cake like a bird. He felt that it was very cute. Suddenly, he felt that if this was a date, they should do more things. He had alreadye out today, so why not take this opportunity to out to go on a date with Chen Meng¡¯er?

 Chapter 949

    <h4>Chapter 949:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to suddenly suggest going to the movies. She raised her head in surprise. The corner of her mouth was stained with a little cream because she ate too quickly


    Yuwen Jing could not help but swallow his saliva as he watched. He reached out and wiped the cream off the corner of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s go to the movies. I just don¡¯t know if there have been any good movies recently.¡± To be honest, Yuwen Jing had never gone to a movie theater before.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t either. In her past and present lives, she had hardly watched any movies.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I didn¡¯t misunderstand, right? Are you talking about going to watch a movie?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me. I¡¯m talking about going to the movie theater to watch a movie. By the way, do you want to pack some food from here?¡± Yuwen Jing knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was very picky about food. If it wasn¡¯t to her liking, she wouldn¡¯t even take a bite.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I do.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s interest was piqued by Yuwen Jing¡¯s mention. She had never been on a date before and didn¡¯t know what it was like to date someone she loved. However, she had heard Xu Lele and Qiu Jing talking about romance novels.


    Whenever Qiu Jing and Xu Lele talked about the sweet dating scenes in those novels, their faces were filled with yearning. At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if she was holding a medical book. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she would not be like other young girls who were looking forward to dates.


    However, when it happened to her, she could experience firsthand the emotions in those novels that Qiu Jing and Xu Lele described to her. Those girls were very excited. ¡°What do you want to eat? Let¡¯s get it packed.¡± Yuwen Jing lovingly handed the menu to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * * *


    Carrying the packed pastries, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing left the coffee shop. After leaving, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing stopped in their tracks. The two of them looked at each other, but they did not know which direction to go. They said that they were going to watch a movie, but the two of them did not even know where the movie theater was.


    ¡°Do you know where the movie theater is?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er broke the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yuwen Jing answered honestly. He had just thought of it on the spur of the moment, so he did not do his research well in advance. ¡°Meng¡¯er, wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll call Allen and ask him.¡± Fortunately, Yuwen Jing reacted quickly. He did not know, but it did not mean that the people around him did not know either. Allen, who knew everything, should know.


    As he spoke, Yuwen Jing took the ratherrge mobile phone that he carried with him and gave Allen a call.


    It was rare for him to have free time. He went out for a stroll and was very lucky to think of Allen, who had a date. When the mobile phone on his body rang, he was very unhappy. When he picked up the mobile phone, his face was gloomy, it was as if a storm wasing. However, when he picked up the phone and heard his master¡¯s voice on the other end, his face suddenly turned bright. The speed at which Allen¡¯s expression changed made his femalepanion in front of him extremely surprised. ¡°Hello, Master. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. I just want to ask you, do you know if there¡¯s a movie theater next to Momo Cafe?¡±


    ¡°Momo, yes, there is.¡± Allen suddenly thought of something, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Master, are you going on a date with Mistress to watch a movie? Ah, let me tell you, there¡¯s a movie theater right next to Momo.¡± Allen was so excited and was just about to say that he would take him there personally.


    Yuwen Jing listened to Allen¡¯s overly excited voice on the other end of the phone, and frown lines began to appear on his forehead. He could imagine Allen¡¯s expression right now.


    Therefore, after Yuwen Jing heard Allen say the address of the movie theater, he directly hung up.


    On the other end of the phone, Allen, who still had a lot of things to say, could only swallow the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    As for Allen, who was cut off by Yuwen Jing, because his master had finally taken the initiative to ask his mistress out for a movie date, was so excited that he didn¡¯t even care about the date he had just met.


    He took out his phone and called Baro. He now wanted to share with Baro what had just happened.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better have something important to say now. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to die.¡± Baro was catching up on his sleep and his sleep was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. He was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Hey, Baro, let me tell you.¡± Allen did not seem to sense Baro¡¯s dangerous tone at all.


    ¡°Tell me, get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Baro, don¡¯t be like this. I have something very important to tell you. Let me tell you, Master has finally understood. He has finally taken the initiative to ask Mistress out to watch a movie.¡± Allen was very excited and he almost danced with joy.


    ¡°Yes, I got it. That¡¯s great.¡± Baro¡¯s reaction waspletely different from what Allen had expected. After hearing what he said, Baro directly hung up.


    Seeing the phone being hung up, Allen was extremely depressed. Actually, Baro, who was in his sleep, did not hear what Allen said at all. If he had heard clearly, although he would not be as excited as Allen, he would not have such a reaction.


    Speaking of which, Yuwen Jing hung up the phone. When he turned his head, he met Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s inquiring eyes. He said with some embarrassment, ¡°Allen said that there¡¯s a movie theater nearby. Let¡¯s go.¡± As he said that, Yuwen Jing reached out his hand very naturally and held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to do this at all. She was stunned.

 Chapter 950

    <h4>Chapter 950:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t held hands like this before. Of course, when they held hands, it was when they were young. At that time, Yuwen Jing still didn¡¯t understand these matters of love, and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think about it at that time.


    But now, it was different. The two of them were mature, and their rtionship was different.


    This was the first time since they became a couple that they walked down the street hand in hand like other couples.


    Chen Meng¡¯er struggled a little, but Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand a little tighter. In any case, he had no intention of letting go.


    He deeply remembered that Allen had told him that it was very normal for couples to hold hands. However, if Elder Liu and Elder Qu knew that Yuwen Jing was openly holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand on the road, these two old men would definitely not have it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think I see the sign of the theater,¡± Yuwen Jing pointed at the sign in front of him and said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * * *


    ¡°Hello, may I know what time slot do you two want to buy tickets for?¡± When Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and appeared in the hall of the movie theater, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. His good looks were off the charts.


    Especially when the ticket seller looked at Yuwen Jing, her eyes were almost as bright as a light bulb. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yuwen Jing¡¯s side was as good-looking as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s, this female ticket seller would probably have flirted with Yuwen Jing long ago, vowing to seduce an outstanding man like Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing was a little ufortable with the overly enthusiastic attitude of the ticket seller. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er by his side, he probably would have turned around and left. However, a trace of displeasure shed across Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    However, when he turned around and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, he had already changed his expression. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gentle expression. ¡°What movie do you want to watch?¡±


    Regarding the fact that her boyfriend was so popr, Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that as long as the other party did not go overboard, the most important thing was still to see Yuwen Jing¡¯s own attitude. Therefore, regarding the ticket seller¡¯s unblinking gaze on Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er expressed that she was not very disgusted.


    However, regarding the question of what movie Yuwen Jing wanted to watch after consulting her opinion, Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. This question was really difficult to answer. In her past life and present life, she had been busy with her career. It was not an exaggeration to say that she did not know anything about pop culture. Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head at Yuwen Jing and replied, ¡°You know me. I usually don¡¯t care about these things. I have no idea what movies to watch now, nor do I know what movie is good. So, since you¡¯re the one who suggested that we watch the phone, then you decide.¡±


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s situation was not much better than hers, and he knew nothing about movies. Usually, he was so busy that he had no time to pay attention to these things. Therefore, Yuwen Jing was also in a difficult position.


    He regretted it. Why did he pull Chen Meng¡¯er out to watch a movie on a whim? Even if he wanted to watch a movie, he had to find Allen to help him. In this situation, Yuwen Jingfelt awkward.

 Chapter 951

    <h4>Chapter 951:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing put his hand to his mouth and coughed. Then, he turned around and asked the ticket seller, ¡°May I ask which movie have you watched recently?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s conversation was not hushed, so every word of their conversation entered the ticket seller¡¯s ears. At first, the ticket seller was surprised that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing did not know anything about basic things like the release of movies. But then she thought about it. With her sharp eyes, once she saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were not of the same status as her usual patrons, she realized they must be either rich or noble.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that they did not know what movies had been released recently. The ticket seller thought that it was probably the first time that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing hade to a ce like a movie theater.


    ¡°Would you like to see something romantic, action-packed, or scary?¡± The ticket seller was kind enough to ask in detail.


    ¡°Romantic.¡± Yuwen Jing did not ask for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion this time. The two of them were here on a date, so it must be a romantic movie. As for those immature boys who deliberately chose a horror movie on their first date with a girl, he did not care.


    Based on his understanding of Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er would not hide in his arms and scream because of a horror movie.


    ¡°Yes, what showing would you like?¡±


    ¡°The next one,¡± Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er answered in unison. Neither of them had nothing to do, and neither of them liked to wait.


    ¡°Okay, then are these two seats okay?¡± The ticket seller asked as she picked the two seats in the middle for Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. This was also a benefit of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s good looks. The ticket seller was especially patient with them. Moreover, she had specially picked two good seats for them.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing held the movie tickets. The two of them held the movie tickets curiously and studied them for a long time.


    ¡°The movie seems to start in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°It should be. Let¡¯s buy some popcorn.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the young couple who went in to watch the movie. It seemed that each of them had a serving of popcorn. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was not very interested in eating the popcorn in the movie theater, seeing that everyone was like this, they had to follow the trend.


    ¡°Yeah, take the tickets. I¡¯ll go buy it. Do you want a drink?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    ¡°No need. Didn¡¯t we pack some coffee?¡±


    She was a doctor after all. Although she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to practice medicine, the habit she had developed over the years made her stay away from junk food.


    ¡°Okay, then wait for me here. I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the movie tickets and stood in ce obediently. She watched Yuwen Jing walk towards the snack bar that sold popcorn in the movie theater. There were many people in the small store. Yuwen Jing stood behind a young man consciously.


    Chen Meng¡¯er watched from afar. Yuwen Jing, who was wearing a custom-made suit and didn¡¯t seem to fit in with the environment here, ran over to line up to buy popcorn because of her. And in order to please her, he dragged her to this movie theater that he had never been to before to watch a movie.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very touched by all of this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought it. Have a taste. Which one do you like?¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was lost in her thoughts, Yuwen Jing walked over with tworge boxes of popcorn. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the popcorn in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands. It was exaggeratedly twice the size of the popcorn in other girls¡¯ hands. Moreover, it was not one but two servings. ¡°Why is it so big?¡±


    ¡°This is the extrarge one. I thought that if you like it, I should buy more. I don¡¯t know which vor you like, so I simply bought both.¡± Yuwen Jing was a little embarrassed at this time. Especially when he was holding tworge boxes of popcorn. Almost everyone who walked past had to stop and turn to look at them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This reason really made her unable to me him. ¡°Okay, give me one box.¡±


    ¡°Okay, try which vor you like.¡± Yuwen Jing stretched two boxes of popcorn in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and let her have a taste.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er tasted both of them, she chose the original vor.


    ¡°The original vor.¡±


    Yuwen Jing handed the original vor popcorn to Chen Meng¡¯er and then, he took the other box.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    The ticket seller, who had been paying attention to the two of them, saw that the two of them were standing still. Thus, he ran over to remind the two of them, ¡°Well, you can go in now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh, okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were stunned for a moment. Then, the two of them reacted and thanked the ticket seller. They took the movie tickets and walked in.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing took the movie tickets and sat down ording to their seats. Only then did the two of them heave a sigh of relief. Then, the two of them looked at each other andughed.


    Speaking of which, the two of them had never been so embarrassed.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll go back and properly understand these things with Allen,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Exactly. I also have to properly understand. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if we embarrass ourselves like this again the next time wee out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed. ¡°But, Yuwen Jing, the two of us must promise that we can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. This is really embarrassing,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it, Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.

 Chapter 952

    <h4>Chapter 952:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As it wasn¡¯t a weekend or a special holiday, there weren¡¯t many people in the movie theater. In the movie theater, there were a few pairs of young people sitting in a sparse manner, making it seem very empty.


    It was the first time that Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er hade to this movie theater. Although they were curious about it, they both sat there with a serious expression on their faces. No one could tell at all that it was their first timeing here.


    The movie theater was the best ce to go on a date.


    When the lights in the movie theater dimmed, only the faint light from the big screen was left. The couples who were watching the movie below wanted to hold hands and kiss each other. It was a good time.


    The lights in the theater dimmed. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing sat on the chairs in the theater with a straight face and looked up at the big screen. They were probably the only ones in the entire theater who were so uptight. The other couples were already kissing each other before the movie even started.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing said that they were here to watch the movie. Other than knowing the name of the movie and that the movie was a love story, they knew nothing else. The movie started.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, do you think this movie is good?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and whisper into Yuwen Jing¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No. I already know the ending after just watching the beginning. Moreover, the acting in this movie is too fake,¡± Yuwen Jingmented seriously.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed with Yuwen Jing¡¯sment.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t speak too loudly in this movie theater, the two of them unconsciously lowered their voices so as not to affect other people watching the movie. The two of them leaned their heads against each other and unconsciously closed the distance between them.


    Yuwen Jing, who was originally very displeased with Allen¡¯s suggestion to invite Chen Meng¡¯er to watch the movie and was prepared to go back and give Allen a good scolding, decided that he had to give Allen a good reward instead. Allen did not know that in the blink of an eye, he had climbed from hell to heaven. However, Allen, who was missed by Yuwen Jing, was destined to sneeze non-stop today. Fortunately, Allen, who had good luck with women, received the concern of beautiful women because of this.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she raised her head and only realizedter how close she was to Yuwen Jing. She was so close that she could clearly hear Yuwen Jing¡¯s breathing and the unique mint scent on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    She wanted to sit up straight, but just as she made a move, Yuwen Jing reached out and stopped her.


    Yuwen Jing smelled the faint scent of flowers on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. His heart was filled with joy. ¡°With you by my side, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Jing lowered his head and kissed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was shocked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden action, looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s face that was getting closer and closer to her, but she forgot to react. It was only when Yuwen Jing¡¯s lips touched hers that Chen Meng¡¯er realized what Yuwen Jing was doing.

 Chapter 953

    <h4>Chapter 953:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Her eyes suddenly widened. She let out a sound of protest. Chen Meng¡¯er struggled to break free from Yuwen Jing¡¯s embrace. However, how could Yuwen Jing let go of such a good opportunity so easily? He tightened his grip on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s waist and gently bit Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pink lips.


    Without any preparation, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was suddenly bitten, opened her lips slightly. Yuwen Jing¡¯s tongue slipped into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when she felt something strange.


    ¡°Be good. Close your eyes,¡± Yuwen Jing whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear. It was unknown whether Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s kiss or because Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice was too alluring, but Chen Meng¡¯er actually obediently closed her eyes.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er who gently closed her eyes, Yuwen Jing revealed a satisfied smile.


    The movie was continuing, but in the entire hall, how many people were actually watching the movie? On Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s side, the temperature was rising bit by bit. If one listened carefully, one could even hear the red-faced gasps of the two because they were kissing too passionately.


    Fortunately, the sound of the movie was loud enough, so the movements of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s side were not noticed by others.


    This might be the reason why while the plot of the movie was bad, it was quite popr among young people.


    After the movie ended, when Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walked out of the theater, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head was slightly lowered, and her ears were still red. Her lips, on the other hand, were slightly red and swollen. If Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head at this time, everyone would reveal a knowing smile.


    Yuwen Jing, who walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s slender waist, had a look of satisfaction on his face. If one were to take a closer look, one would be able to see the trace of a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. How am I supposed to face people with the way you¡¯ve made me look? Grandpa and the others will definitely notice when we get back.¡± Once they got into the car, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and pouted. She looked at Yuwen Jing with an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Then follow me back first. I¡¯ll get some ice for your lips. When you can¡¯t see the swelling anymore, you can go back.¡± Yuwen Jing was not afraid of others, but he was afraid of Elder Liu and Elder Qu. He was afraid that one of the two old men would not like him. Then, Chen Meng¡¯er would not want him anymore. When that time came, who would he cry to?


    And he had just reconciled with Chen Meng¡¯er as well. If the two old men knew that he kissed Chen Meng¡¯er so quickly, it would be terrible. The two old men would probablye to him with guns in their hands. At that time, he would be the target of the two old men¡¯s strict defense. Then, the chances of him seeing Chen Meng¡¯er would be much lower.


    This was not something he was happy to see.


    ¡°Hah! Now you know fear. Why couldn¡¯t you be gentler? Look, my skin is already broken.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt a slight sting on her lips.


    Yuwen Jing followed the direction of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s finger and looked. Needless to say, it was really a little red and swollen. Yuwen Jing was also a little embarrassed. Who would have thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would taste so delicious? He couldn¡¯t control himself just now, and the kiss became heavy. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go buy some medicine to apply it on youter. I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°You still want to do this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words and raised her head with a whoosh. Her eyes widened as she looked at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Of course. We are now a couple. We will be husband and wife in the future,¡± Yuwen Jing said with confidence. When he thought of the intimate actions between him and Chen Meng¡¯er today, the corners of his mouth could not help but curve upwards.


    ¡°In your dreams. Who is going to be your future wife? By the way, you are still in detention. If you don¡¯t perform well, I will expel you.¡± Saying this, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly raised her head and looked sharply at Yuwen Jing. ¡°No, tell me honestly. who have you kissed before?¡±


    ¡°No one. Why did you suddenly ask?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in confusion.


    ¡°You even asked me why I asked. If you¡¯ve never kissed someone before, why are your kissing skills so good? You don¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s kissed a girl for the first time at all.¡± The more Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it, the more suspicious she felt.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s experienced appearance just now didn¡¯t look like someone who had kissed a girl for the first time.


    Yuwen Jing felt wronged. This was his first kiss! ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is my first kiss. How can you doubt me so much? Tell me, which of my firsts haven¡¯t been given to you? If I have to say, the person I kissed before was also you,¡± said Yuwen Jing, suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with shining eyes, saying, ¡°I remember now. When I was young, I had my first kiss. Moreover, my first kiss was initiated by you.¡±


    Upon hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er also remembered. Her face instantly turned red. However, Chen Meng¡¯er stubbornly denied, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember?¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er applied ice to her lips and used the ointment she made to reduce the swelling. After the swelling on her lips disappeared, Chen Meng¡¯er left Yuwen Jing¡¯s house and returned to the Green Gang.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to keep Chen Meng¡¯er for a while longer, but he did not know where he got the news that Elder Liu and Elder Qu, who were at Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce, were calling Yuwen Jing one after another and were urging Chen Meng¡¯er to go back.


    It was as if Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce was a wolf¡¯s den.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er was leaving, Yuwen Jing was very reluctant to part with her. He could not bear to let go of the hand that was holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, stay here and apany me to have dinner before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure that my Grandpas and the others won¡¯t attack you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows at Yuwen Jing and said.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er mention Elder Liu and Elder Qu, he immediately became listless. ¡°I am sure they will directly kill me.¡±

 Chapter 954

    <h4>Chapter 954:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Green Gang from Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce. When she entered through the main door, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were holding teacups in unison. When they saw Chen Meng¡¯er return, the two of them raised their eyes and smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandpas.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw the smiles on the faces of her grandpas, and she secretly cursed in her heart. These two were obviously waiting for her here. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to the movies with Yuwen Jing today?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t surprised at all. The news of her going to the movies with Yuwen Jing had already reached the ears of these two so quickly. Chen Meng¡¯er had long known that Yuwen Jing had spies nted by these two. These spies were only here to find out if Yuwen Jing had done anything wrong to her.


    After Elder Qu said this, Elder Liu touched Elder Qu¡¯s shoulder. How could he forget that this old man could not keep a secret? If he said that, wouldn¡¯t Chen Meng¡¯er think that they had sent someone to follow her? When Elder Qu was touched by Elder Liu, he reacted.


    He wanted to cover his mouth, but it was already toote. ¡°Hehe, well, I happened to pass by and saw you and that kid, Yuwen Jing, going to the movie theater.¡± Elder Qu wanted to make up for it, but what he said made Elder Liu want to cover his face.


    ¡°Grandpa, where were you going? Where did you run off to?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and asked deliberately.


    ¡°Ahem, about that, didn¡¯t you rece my driver? He didn¡¯t know the way and took the wrong way.¡± The more Elder Qu sspoke, the more Elder Liu felt speechless.


    ¡°Okay, the more you say, the more ridiculous it gets. The girl knows very well in her heart what exactly is going on.¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°I did want to remind you.¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes at Elder Qu. The two of them were at loggerheads again.


    This was not the first time Chen Meng¡¯er saw the two old men bickering. She let out a sigh of relief. Finally, they didn¡¯t have to worry about her and Yuwen Jing anymore. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was happy too early. ¡°Grandpas, take your time to chat. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what delicious food the chef prepared today. If there isn¡¯t anything you like to eat, I¡¯ll personally cook something for youter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to use the delicacies to divert their attention, but the two wouldn¡¯t fall for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trick today.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be busy. Elder Qu and I have already looked at the menu from the kitchen. It¡¯s quite appetizing. You, just sit here and chat with us. Or, little girl, do you dislike the two of us? Are you not willing to chat with us?¡± Elder Liu was trying to goad her.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The frown lines on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead hung around for a long time. How could she forget that her two grandfathers were not easy to fool?


    Chen Meng¡¯er could only sit down again.


    ¡°Girl, how was the movie? Was it good?¡± Elder Liu asked, seemingly nonchnt.

 Chapter 955

    <h4>Chapter 955:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It was alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little guilty. Speaking of which, she had only watched the beginning of the movie with Yuwen Jing today. The two of them did not have the mood to watch the rest of the movie at all. The two of them had just focused on making out. Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the time they had in the movie theater and her ears turned red. Her face was extremely hot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare raise her head to look at Elder Liu. She was afraid that Elder Liu would notice something. Fortunately, Elder Qu was there to make a joke. After Elder Qu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he said with a sigh, ¡°Speaking of this movie, Wifey and I haven¡¯t seen a movie in decades. I remember that the only time we saw a movie was when we organized a group movie.¡±


    ¡°Then when should I help you buy tickets? Grandpa, you should invite Grandma to watch a movie together. It can be considered as reliving our youth,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er followed Elder Qu¡¯s words and said.


    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing. Let Elder Qu do this kind of thing himself. Only then can it be shown that he truly loves your grandma.¡± Right now, Elder Liu wished that he could shut Elder Qu up.


    Seriously, he just saw that Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right and wanted to strike while the iron was hot. However, he was interrupted by Elder Qu. It was not good for him to continue this topic and continue asking. Elder Liu thought about it and felt angry. He red fiercely at Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu was baffled by Elder Liu¡¯s re. He did not seem to have done anything. Why was Elder Liu ring at him?


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had escaped a cmity, could not help but pat her chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Little girl, are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider other people? Are you sure you¡¯re certain of that kid, Yuwen Jing?¡± Elder Liu still did not give up and asked. ¡°Actually, Yunjie, is really not bad.¡± Elder Liu still could not help but promote Zhou Yunjie to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu still quite liked Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°I think Chen Ming is also quite good. His family background and looks are quitepatible with our Meng¡¯er.¡± It was not known whether Elder Qu was at odds with Elder Liu today. He was arguing with Elder Liu everywhere.


    As soon as Elder Qu finished speaking, Elder Liu had the idea of getting someone to drag Elder Qu out of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Grandpas, didn¡¯t I make things clear to you yesterday? I really don¡¯t have any other thoughts towards Chen Ming and Yunjie. I just treat them as good friends and good helpers. Don¡¯t try to pull strings for us anymore, okay! As for Yuwen Jing, I¡¯ve already told him that I like him now. He and I are now in the stage of trying to connect and see. If we feel that it¡¯s notpatible, then we¡¯ll break up. Or, if he does something that I¡¯m not satisfied with, I¡¯ll immediately terminate our rtionship.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this, however, only she knew what she was really thinking.


    Fortunately, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were very satisfied with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think like that. Elder Qu and I are afraid that you¡¯ll be hurt by that kid, Yuwen Jing.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu both didn¡¯t like Yuwen Jing because of what happenedst time.


    Unfortunately, their granddaughter took a fancy to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Grandpas, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let myself fall into a trap.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this in front of the two old men. However, she knew the actual situation in her heart.


    If she didn¡¯t say it, Yuwen Jing would definitely be hers. However, it wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Little Miss, your phone is ringing. They say that they¡¯re your friend.¡± Just as Elder Liu and Elder Qu wanted to ask a few more questions, Zhuge Yu ran over.


    ¡°My friend?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. When she heard Zhuge Yu say that it was her friend, her first reaction was that it was Chen Ming. Speaking of which, she really didn¡¯t want to receive Chen Ming¡¯s call right now.


    For the time being, she didn¡¯t want to meet Chen Ming again and have anything to do with him.


    ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be a call from the eldest daughter of the Xu family.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhuge Yu say that it was Xu Lele, she heaved a sigh of relief. As long as it wasn¡¯t Chen Ming calling, it was fine


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, I got it. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly stood up. She said to Elder Liu and Elder Qu, ¡°Grandpas, take your time to drink your tea. I¡¯m going to take a call. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    This was the first time that Chen Meng¡¯er was so grateful to Xu Lele. She had called at this time and saved her from the abyss of suffering.


    She had already sensed that her grandfather, Elder Liu, had already sensed something. If her grandfather, Elder Qu, had not changed the topic at the right time, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have known how to end things.


    She did not have the confidence topletely hide from Elder Liu¡¯s eyes which seemed to be able to see through everything.


    * * *


    After Chen Ming returned, he locked himself in his room.


    Before that, his assistant, who was left at home, wanted to ask his young master how his conversation with the little miss of the Green Gang went. However, before he could speak, his young master walked past him. It was as if he had lost his soul.


    Then, he locked himself in his room and did note out.


    During this time, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was worried. He even carefully knocked on Chen Ming¡¯s room door. ¡°Young Master, what do you want to eat for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll go talk to the kitchen.¡±


    Usually, the kitchen would cook ording to Chen Ming¡¯s taste every day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I have no appetite today. Don¡¯t bother me, let me be alone for a while.¡± In the room, after pulling the thick curtains, Chen Ming sat in front of his desk. Because it was too dark in the room, no one could see the expression on Chen Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young Master, how can you not eat? If your appetite is not good, you should at least eat some soup. If you have anything you want to eat, tell me. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was still at the door.


    However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chen Ming. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t have an appetite. Don¡¯t bother me!¡±

 Chapter 956

    <h4>Chapter 956:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As Chen Ming¡¯s voice fell, a loud noise came from inside his room.


    Chen Ming, who had been sitting quietly in front of his desk a second ago, now seemed to be venting, sweeping everything on the desk in front of him to the ground.


    Then, a wolf-like howl erupted. His mind kept recalling the few words that Chen Meng¡¯er had said to him in front of Yuwen Jing.


    And then he thought about the sweet appearance of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing together.


    Chen Ming had been holding it in until now. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and the difort in his heart burst out.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, open the door.¡± When Chen Ming¡¯s assistant heard the loud noise in the room, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and knocked on Chen Ming¡¯s door with all his strength.


    If it weren¡¯t for the quality of Chen Ming¡¯s door, with the strength of his assistant, he would have already broken the door down.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry. Leave me alone.¡± After venting, Chen Ming returned to being the well-mannered young master of the Wharton family.


    ¡°Young Master, there are plenty of other girls in this world. Even without Miss Meng¡¯er, there are still other girls waiting for you.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t help butfort him. Although Elder Wharton had given Chen Ming this assistant who was tasked to spy on Chen Ming, he had followed Chen Ming for so many years, and he still had deep feelings for Chen Ming. At this moment, seeing Chen Ming suffer so much because of his feelings, he also felt bad. He couldn¡¯t help but want to help Chen Ming. It wasn¡¯t worth it. His young master was so good and outstanding. His young master wasn¡¯t inferior to the family head of the Buyano family at all. How could the little miss of the Green Gang not give their young master a chance at all? How could the little miss of the Green Gang let down his young master like this?


    ¡°I said, I want to be alone. Don¡¯t you hear me? If you say anything else, I¡¯ll call my grandfather right now and ask him to transfer you back.¡± Chen Ming was in the midst of suffering, he wished he could hide himself right now, somewhere where no one could find him.


    He really could not understand why God would treat him like this.


    He did not want this seemingly noble status. He did not want this luxurious life. He only wanted his mother and Chen Meng¡¯er. However, God was so cruel. He did not give him either of these things.


    It could be said that they had left him with nothing.


    After venting, Chen Ming felt as if he had been drained of all his energy as he fell onto the chair. The current Chen Ming no longer had his usual elegant and suave appearance.


    At the door, Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was very worried about Chen Ming. However, he did not dare knock on Chen Ming¡¯s door anymore. He was anxious. He walked around in front of Chen Ming¡¯s door.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± The servant here walked over carefully and called out to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant was annoyed by Chen Ming¡¯s matter and didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face.


    The servant couldn¡¯t help but tremble at Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s attitude. However, in the end, he wasn¡¯t scared away by Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s attitude. ¡°Um, Mr. Smith, Elder Wharton called and asked the young master to pick up the phone. But¡­¡± the servant saw that Chen Ming¡¯s room door was tightly shut and said in a very awkward manner.


    ¡°What, you said that he called this time?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s eyes were wide as he looked at the servant.

 Chapter 957

    <h4>Chapter 957:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant was frightened by Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    ¡°What do we do? What do we do? Why did the old man call at this time? Could it be that the old man knows something? It was Elder Liu who called the old man!¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but tightly clench together. He kept circling around the door. He kept saying, ¡°What should we do? What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Elder Wharton¡¯s call is still being connected. Do you think we should ask the young master toe out and answer the call? If we let Elder Wharton wait for too long, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I really am stupid.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant patted his forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s the phone? where is it?¡±


    ¡°In the living room,¡± the servant said.


    When Chen Ming¡¯s assistant heard this, he immediately walked towards the living room. ¡°But, Elder Wharton specifically asked for the young master,¡± the servant couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°Do you think the young master wille out to receive the call?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant stopped in his tracks, turned around, and said to the servant before walking into the living room.


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, kid, when are you going to bring Liu Bolin¡¯s granddaughter back for me to take a look?¡± Chen Ming¡¯s assistant picked up the phone and heard Elder Wharton¡¯s energetic voice on the other end.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Elder, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you pick up the phone? Where is that kid?¡± Although Mr. Smith couldn¡¯t see Elder Wharton¡¯s expression at this moment, Mr. Smith, who had stayed by Elder Wharton¡¯s side for many years, could imagine Elder Wharton¡¯s expression at this moment. His expression would be terrifyingly ugly.


    ¡°Young Master is very upset. He¡¯s locked in his room right now.¡± Mr. Smith wanted to cover for Chen Ming, but who was Elder Wharton? Mr. Smith thought for a moment. He reckoned that Elder Wharton would expose him before he could finish his excuse. So, in the end, Mr. Smith closed his eyes and told the truth.


    ¡°What? Heartbroken? Kid, you must be joking. How could my grandson be heartbroken? There are too many women who want to marry into the Wharton family¡­ Wait, you mean to say that he was rejected by Liu Bolin¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Elder Wharton suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Outrageous! Although I don¡¯t really like that kid, he¡¯s still my grandson. What¡¯s wrong with him? Liu Bolin¡¯s granddaughter actually rejected him.¡± Elder Wharton thought about it and felt extremely ufortable. He originally wanted to let his grandson marry Liu Bolin¡¯s granddaughter so that he could show off in front of Liu Bolin. But now, he had nothing. ¡°No, it looks like I have to fly over and see for myself what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Elder Wharton couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Hearing that Elder Wharton was going to fly over personally, Mr. Smith felt bad. Based on his understanding of his boss, if his boss were to fly over, it would probably cause amotion. And he believed that this wasn¡¯t what his young master wanted to see.


    ¡°Elder Wharton, actually, it¡¯s not that Miss Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t like the young master, but it¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Smith could finish speaking, the impatient Elder Wharton interrupted him and asked, ¡°Because of what? Could there be some other reason behind this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er was snatched away by the family head of the Buyano family. That¡¯s why Miss Meng¡¯er rejected our young master.¡± In any case, Mr. Smith felt that although Yuwen Jing was very good and outstanding, his young master wasn¡¯t bad either. Chen Meng¡¯er ultimately chose Yuwen Jing over his young master, it was not because his young master was not outstanding, but perhaps because Yuwen Jing had used some tricks.


    Mr. Smith told Elder Wharton every word about how Yuwen Jing had been injured, moved into the Green Gang, and asked Chen Meng¡¯er to take care of him.


    Initially, Mr. Smith wanted to use this to dispel Elder Wharton¡¯s ns to fly over. However, as soon as he mentioned this matter, Elder Wharton pped the table, and eximed, ¡°Outrageous! I told you, that kid from the Buyano family is very sinister. Fine, he won¡¯t listen to me. Now he¡¯ll have to suffer. This kid only knows how to be stubborn with me. Fine, I¡¯ll arrange it myself. I¡¯ll probably be there tomorrow.¡±


    After saying this, before Mr. Smith could react, Elder Wharton hung up.


    Mr. Smith listened to the beeping sounding from the other end of the phone. He suddenly felt bad. If he didn¡¯t mishear, his boss had just said that he would arrive tomorrow.


    After Mr. Smith hung up the phone, he walked hurriedly towards Chen Ming¡¯s room.


    Chen Ming¡¯s room door was still tightly shut. There was no sound from the room at all. Mr. Smith couldn¡¯t care less now. He knocked on Chen Ming¡¯s door.


    ¡°I said, leave me alone!¡± Chen Ming¡¯s somewhat hoarse voice came from inside the room.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not that I want to disturb you, but I really have a big piece of news to tell you. The old man knows that you were rejected by Miss Meng¡¯er. He just called and said that he will fly over tomorrow,¡± Mr. Smith said. He was also very helpless.


    As far as he knew, every time his boss and Elder Liu were on the phone, they would fight to the death. If they were to meet, it would be terrible. Moreover, there was also the matter between his young master and Miss Meng¡¯er.


    Mr. Smith thought about it and felt a headacheing on.


    In the room, after Chen Ming heard Mr. Smith¡¯s words, his originally unpleasant expression became even darker. His brows were tightly knitted together. He cursed in his heart, ¡°This stupid old man, why does hee and meddle randomly?¡±


    Chen Ming stood up from his chair. With a swoosh, he opened the door and interrupted Mr. Smith, who was still outside the door, chattering non-stop as he tried to persuade Chen Ming. Mr. Smith looked at Chen Ming, who was standing at the door, and his eyes widened. ¡°Young Master!¡±

 Chapter 958

    <h4>Chapter 958:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Because of a phone call from his grandfather, Chen Ming had no choice but to put away his thoughts of wanting to calm down. He gave his grandfather a call back.


    Chen Ming wanted to persuade his grandfather to obediently stay in the Wharton family and not take a ne to Beijing.


    But who was Elder Wharton? His stubbornness was well-known in their circle. How could Chen Ming persuade him not to do what he wanted to do? Actually, Elder Wharton had been antsy for a long time. He had long wanted toe to the capital and meet Elder Liu.


    Speaking of which, Elder Wharton and Elder Liu hadn¡¯t seen each other for several years. Elder Wharton missed Elder Liu very much. Furthermore, he was extremely curious about Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu¡¯s adopted granddaughter. He wanted to see just what kind of person she was to make Elder Liu turn so soft and to break his grandson¡¯s heart.


    Before this, Elder Wharton had wanted toe to the capital. However, he didn¡¯t have any excuses to do so. He was afraid that Elder Liu would insult him when he came to the capital. Therefore, he stayed put. This time, there was such a good opportunity and such a good excuse toe over. How could he miss it?


    So, no matter how much Chen Ming tried to persuade him over the phone, Elder Wharton only left him with one sentence. ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. Clean yourself up properly. Don¡¯t make me feel that you¡¯ve hurt the reputation of the Wharton family. You don¡¯t have to care about other things.¡±


    After saying this, Elder Wharton bluntly hung up.


    ¡°Young Master, how is it? Elder Wharton isn¡¯ting, right?¡± Not only did Chen Ming not want his grandfather toe, even Mr. Smith didn¡¯t want Elder Wharton toe. Elder Wharton could be considered a top figure, and Mr. Smith was also very impressed with Elder Wharton, however, when he thought about Elder Wharton¡¯s temper, he felt a little listless. There really wasn¡¯t anyone who could serve and tolerate Elder Wharton well, other than the old butler who was by Elder Wharton¡¯s side. When Mr. Smith thought back to the painful experience of being by Elder Wharton¡¯s side in the past, he felt some lingering fear.


    ¡°Do you think that with Grandpa¡¯s temper, others can easily change his mind?¡± Chen Ming asked in return.


    ¡°No.¡± Mr. Smith shook his head, and then his shoulder copsed. He could foresee what kind of scene this old man would make when he arrived in the capital. ¡°Then Young Master, I¡¯ll get someone to tidy up his room, in case hees tomorrow and sees that it hasn¡¯t been cleaned before and gets angry.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Chen Ming waved his hand at Mr. Smith, indicating for him to get back to work.


    * * *


    Chen Ming started to prepare for the arrival of Elder Wharton.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er finally heaved a sigh of relief where Elder Liu and Elder Qu couldn¡¯t see. She was really afraid that if she continued to stay with her grandfathers, these two would really notice something. At that time, she would not know how to put out the fire.


    ¡°Little Miss, Sir and Elder Qu are just worried that you¡¯re young, and afraid that you¡¯ll be hurt by Yuwen Jing.¡± Zhuge Yu couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Elder Liu and Elder Qu.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, I know. I know what they are thinking. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t find them annoying. It¡¯s just that you know that Grandpa has keen eyes. Nothing can escape his eyes. You know, I¡¯m just a kid. I need to have my own secrets.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er faced Zhuge Yu, she looked mischievous.

 Chapter 959

    <h4>Chapter 959:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I understand. Even if we don¡¯t talk about you, the few of us are sometimes afraid of Sir¡¯s sharp eyes. ¡°Alright, Little Miss, go and answer the phone. If there¡¯s anything, you cane and look for us at any time.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others treated Chen Meng¡¯e like their own daughter and doted on her.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you finally picked up the phone. I thought I was just forgotten and abandoned.¡± Xu Lele, who had been holding the phone and waiting by the phone for such a long time, finally heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I was outside with my grandfathers and they were talking. By the way, why did you call me?¡± Chen Menger exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just called to ask how your conversation with Chen Ming went today.¡± While Xu Lele was concerned about her friend, she didn¡¯t forget about her own gossip.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t see Xu Lele¡¯s expression, when she heard Xu Lele¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, she knew what kind of expression Xu Lele would have. She was definitely in the mood for gossip. But before she could reply, she heard Elder Xu reprimanding Xu Lele from the other end of the phone. ¡°Lele, what kind of expression is that? How many times have I told you to be ady? You have to act like ady. Tell me, if you go out like this, won¡¯t you embarrass the Xu family?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Lele, your grandfather is right. You¡¯re not ady at all. Ady wouldn¡¯t gossip like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gossiping. I¡¯m concerned about my friend¡¯s love life,¡± Xu Lele quipped. ¡°I told you. If you had told me and Qiu Jing where you and Chen Ming were meeting, we would have watched it live. That way, the two of us won¡¯t be in the mood to do anything else for the whole day.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or annoyed that her two friends were so concerned about her love life.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of us worried about you?¡± Xu Lele was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be unhappy, so she quickly tried to remedy the situation.


    ¡°I know. The two of you are kind-hearted. I¡¯ve already exined it to Chen Ming. You know my temper. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t know before, but now that you know, I don¡¯t like to drag things out. I¡¯ve directly exined it to him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought of Chen Ming¡¯s retreating figure when he left and her heart was still sore and ufortable. Because of her identity and her temper, she didn¡¯t have many friends in her two lifetimes.


    And Chen Ming was a person that Chen Meng¡¯er truly treated as a friend. Now that she thought of losing him in the future, how could Chen Meng¡¯er feel better?


    ¡°Ah, just say it directly. You didn¡¯t give Chen Ming any time to recover.¡± Xu Lele should have thought of it long ago. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper, she wasn¡¯t the type to procrastinate. ¡°But, that¡¯s true. With your temper, this is really something that you can do. But, this is also good. It¡¯s better to be quick and clear. This is good for you and good for him.¡± Xu Lele thought about it and she actually quite agreed with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s way of doing things.


    Matters of love really couldn¡¯t be dyed. Xu Lele thought about her secret crush and her mood was slightly depressed.


    ¡°But after seeing Chen Ming like that, I don¡¯t feel good either.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She felt that this rtionship was the most troublesome thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. By the way, how are things with Yuwen Jing?¡± Xu Lele suddenly thought of Yuwen Jing and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Speaking of Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er appeared to be embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t know how to answer Xu Lele¡¯s question. ¡°Things are pretty good.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean things are pretty good?¡± Xu Lele wasn¡¯t Qiu Jing. She grew up in this circle and was also a shrewd person. She immediately heard something strange from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. ¡°Looks like something happened again when Qiu Jing and I didn¡¯t see. Meng¡¯er, tell me.¡± Xu Lele started to act coquettishly towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that I happened to meet Yuwen Jingter today. The two of us went to watch a movie.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that if she didn¡¯t tell her, Xu Lele would probably pester her until she told her. And she would also stop at that point.


    However, that was a very normal thing for others, but when Xu Lele heard about it, it was an incredible thing. The Yuwen Jing that she learned from her grandfather, Elder Xu, was an ice cube. He was cold and couldn¡¯t be warmed up.


    However, it did not seem like he would do something as mundane as watching a movie with his girlfriend. However, if Xu Lele knew about what happened between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing in the movie theater, she would probably be so excited that she would scream.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Xu Lele would continue this topic, so she quickly found an excuse and said to Xu Lele, ¡°Lele, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you go ahead and do your thing. Oh right, when we¡¯re freeter, the three of us should also go for afternoon tea. I see that many good friends in the circle usually meet for afternoon tea. When are we going to meet for afternoon tea?¡± Xu Lele had long considered Chen Meng¡¯er and Qiu Jing as her good friends.


    Chen Meng¡¯er got along well with the two of them. Moreover, ever since she knew Xu Lele and Qiu Jing¡¯s feelings for her two brothers, Chen Meng¡¯er had other thoughts in her heart. If her two older brothers were also interested in Xu Lele and Qiu Jing, she didn¡¯t mind being the matchmaker and matchmaking them.


    As for whether Elder Xu would have an opinion about her older brother¡¯s identity. This wasn¡¯t something that she was worried about at all. With her, Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Xu wouldn¡¯t think that her older brother¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t worthy of Xu Lele, the eldest daughter of the Xu family.


    ¡°Alright. When you want to make an appointment, let me know in advance,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed readily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and tell Qiu Jing now. She is still waiting for my call.¡±

 Chapter 960

    <h4>Chapter 960:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing wished that he could call Chen Meng¡¯er several times a day.


    He wished that he could be together with Chen Meng¡¯er every day. However, with Elder Liu and Elder Qu as the two big barriers, he could only dream.


    Every day, Yuwen Jing would call Chen Meng¡¯er at night before she went to bed. He would chat with Chen Meng¡¯er and get in touch with her. At the same time, he would say good night to Chen Meng¡¯er. Every time Yuwen Jing called, it was Elder Liu who answered the phone.


    Every time, Elder Liu would chat with Yuwen Jing for a while before he handed the phone to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Baro and Allen would stand at the side and look at their master like a child who had been reprimanded. They would lower their heads and listen to Elder Liu¡¯s scolding on the other end of the phone. Both of them felt inexplicablyfortable. However, they also felt secretly happy that Yuwen Jing was suffering.


    ¡°Master, we just received news that Elder Wharton¡¯s private ne is flying directly to the capital tonight.¡± After Yuwen Jing hung up the phone with Chen Meng¡¯er, Baro walked over with a serious expression.


    It was not only Yuwen Jing who received news that Elder Wharton was going to visit the capital.


    Even Elder Liu received the news as well.


    ¡°Sir, we just received a call from Elder Wharton¡¯s butler. He said that his master is flying to the capital tonight. Although Elder Wharton¡¯s butler didn¡¯t say it, from his tone, it¡¯s not hard to deduce that Elder Wharton will probably head straight to the Green Gang after getting off the ne,¡± Zhuge Yu said.


    On the other side, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just gotten off the call with Yuwen Jing, saw that the atmosphere in the living room was a little strange. She looked up at her grandfather, Elder Liu, and then looked at Zhuge Yu. She was curious. Why did she feel that there was a story in there that she didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°Humph, this idiot still has the pride toe to the capital? And he still came to find me? He¡¯s really courting death.¡± If Elder Liu had a walking stick in his hand, the marble in the hall would have been cracked open by Elder Liu.


    ¡°Sir, if Elder Whartones tomorrow, should we let him in or not?¡± Obviously, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know about the feud between Elder Liu and Elder Wharton, Zhuge Yu, on the other hand, knew all about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. If he wants toe, let hime. Hmph, if I stop him froming in, he¡¯ll think that I¡¯m afraid of him. I don¡¯t know what his mouth will say about me outside. Since he ha the audacity toe, I will see him. Moreover, what happened back then wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I be afraid to see him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather, then she looked at Zhuge Yu. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should open her mouth and ask what exactly was the grudge between Elder Wharton and her grandfather.


    Zhuge Yu saw Chen Meng¡¯er looking at him inquisitively. He gestured to Chen Meng¡¯er that if there was anything, they could talk about it in detailter.


    ¡°However, I think that Elder Wharton came to the capital this time because of his grandson, Chen Ming.¡± Zhuge Yu voiced out his own guess.


    ¡°Hmph, his grandson still wants to think about my granddaughter. What a joke. Girl, when you see that old fellowter, don¡¯t be polite with him. If he has the audacity to give you a hard time, fight back ruthlessly.¡±Elder Liu had a good impression of Chen Ming, but when he thought of the rtionship between Chen Ming and Elder Wharton, he felt disgusted. He felt that Yuwen Jing would be much more pleasing to the eye than Chen Ming would throw at him. At least, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t have a grandfather who made him feel bad just by looking at him.

 Chapter 961

    <h4>Chapter 961:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing did not know that because of Chen Ming¡¯s grandfather, his position in Elder Liu¡¯s heart had risen quite a bit. Moreover, when he saw Elder Liu again, it was rare for Elder Liu to give him a good look.


    And Chen Meng¡¯er finally learned from Zhuge Yu that her grandfather, Elder Liu, had a grudge with Elder Wharton. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect the two old men to be so at odds with each other. It was actually rted to a woman. And it was quite a melodramatic story.


    Speaking of which, when Elder Liu and Elder Wharton were still young, their rtionship was quite harmonious. Both of them were very outstanding. After meeting each other, they had a feeling of mutual appreciation. One day, Elder Wharton excitedly ran over to tell Elder Liu that he had fallen in love with a girl. He fell in love with this girl at first sight. He also said that he would introduce the two of them to each other after he had sessfully wooed the girl. At that time, Elder Liu was happy that his good friend had found someone he liked.


    However, Elder Liu waited for more than a month and did not see Elder Wharton bring the girl over to introduce her to him. Gradually, he forgot about this matter.


    On one asion, Elder Liu and Elder Wharton went out for a drink and happened to be at a restaurant. Elder Wharton excitedly introduced a girl to Elder Liu. ¡°Bolin, that¡¯s the girl I like.¡±


    When Elder Wharton introduced the girl to Elder Liu, the girl just happened to turn around and see Elder Liu and Elder Wharton. At that time, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she walked over with a smile on her face.


    Elder Wharton thought that the girl hade over to greet them because she saw him. However, he never expected that the girl would look excitedly at Elder Liu. ¡°Liu, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Oh right, thank you for saving mest time.¡± The girl looked at Elder Liu with adoration, even a fool could see it, let alone Elder Wharton.


    Elder Wharton¡¯s face turned ck at that moment. He originally thought that the girl had rejected his confession because she didn¡¯t realize how good he was. However, it was only then that he realized that the reason the girl had rejected him back then wasn¡¯t made up, it was true.


    She had someone she liked, and the person she liked was also his good friend.


    If Elder Liu had ended up with that girl, Elder Wharton might not have felt so sad. Later, when that girl confessed to Elder Liu, he had rejected her. Elder Liu had told that girl that he had long since found a childhood sweetheart in the country. When he returned, he would be engaged to his childhood sweetheart.


    The girl did not give up her feelings for Elder Liu because of Elder Liu¡¯s rejection. Even though Elder Wharton never gave up and pursued her all those years.


    In the end, the rtionship between Elder Liu and Elder Wharton became extremely bad. s, the girl contracted a terminal illness and died of depression. Elder Wharton med Elder Liu for the girl¡¯s death.


    He felt that if Elder Liu hadn¡¯t been so heartless, the girl wouldn¡¯t have died so quickly.


    Although Elder Whartonter married and had children, his rtionship with Elder Liu had changed from friendship to enmity.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the long-buried story that Zhuge Yu told her, and she sighed deeply. ¡°Sigh, this love affair is really troublesome. However, I really didn¡¯t realize that Grandpa was such a passionate and devoted person. Once he had set his eyes on Grandma, he would never change.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. After Madam passed away, many women rushed to be the new madam of the Green Gang, but they were all rejected by Sir. Little Miss, you don¡¯t know how many women we helped Sir reject back then.¡± Speaking of this, Zhuge Yu¡¯s face was filled with nostalgia. Unknowingly, they had all grown old.


    ¡°Hehe. It can be seen that Grandpa¡¯s luck with girls has always been very good. Uncle Zhuge, let me tell you, there are still many olddies outside who are eyeing Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not joking, as long as Elder Liu gave the word, the olddies who wanted to be Elder Liu¡¯s wife would line up at the gate of the Green Gang.


    At this moment, Elder Liu was already lying on the bed. Because of the arrival of Elder Wharton, Elder Liu, who was thinking about the past, was flipping through old photos and looking at the people in the photos. A nostalgic expression appeared on his face. ¡°Juan Juan, in the blink of an eye, thirty to forty years have passed. You have already left me for thirty to forty years. If it wasn¡¯t for Meng¡¯er apanying me, I really wouldn¡¯t know what my life would be like in myter years. Tomorrow, Wharton wille. To be honest, I really miss him. Sigh, I¡¯ve been fighting with him for these past few decades. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a different kind of fun. Really, if it weren¡¯t for him, I would really have lost a lot of fun in these past few decades of my life.¡± As he said this, Elder Liu could not help but sneeze. ¡°Juan Juan, look, Wharton must be talking bad about me behind my back.¡±


    Wharton, who was being nagged by Elder Liu, had just been settled by his old butler on the ne. Before he could lie down, he sneezed several times in a row, scaring the old butler so much that he turned around and was about to call the doctor.


    * * *


    Chen Ming calcted the time and waited for his grandfather at the airport¡¯s VIP entrance with Mr. Smith early on.


    Wharton arrived at the capital airport an hourter than expected. Due to his status, the airport¡¯s executives also waited at the VIP entrance early on after receiving the news.


    After a long flight, even Elder Wharton, who was still in good health, showed signs of fatigue.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Ming saw Elder Wharton and respectfully greeted him.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Wharton was also cold and indifferent towards his grandson.


    ¡°Grandpa, your room has already been tidied up. Do you want to eat something to fill your stomach first, or do you want to go back and rest?¡± Chen Ming sought the opinion of his grandfather, Elder Wharton.


    ¡°I want to go directly to the Green Gang.¡± However, Elder Wharton¡¯s answerpletely exceeded Chen Ming¡¯s expectations. He never expected that after his grandfather got off the ne, the first ce he wanted to go was actually the Green Gang.

 Chapter 962

    <h4>Chapter 962:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Elder Wharton waved his hand, but Chen Ming couldn¡¯t stop him. He could only frown and follow his grandfather into the car. They set off for the Green Gang.


    Chen Ming wanted Mr. Smith to inform Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, his every move was right under his grandfather¡¯s nose. He hadn¡¯t made a single move yet. Elder Wharton looked straight ahead, he said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t even think about getting Mr. Smith to inform them. Kid, you¡¯re still too young. Do you think that Liu Bolin won¡¯t know that I¡¯m going to look for him the moment I get off the ne? Do you believe that Liu Bolin isn¡¯t already sitting in the front hall of his Green Gang, waiting for me?¡± As he said that, Elder Wharton looked out the window at the scenery that was constantly changing. He said to Chen Ming with a face full of nostalgia, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years since I¡¯ve returned to the capital. The changes in the capital are really not small. I almost don¡¯t recognize the ce.¡±


    In Elder Wharton¡¯s heart, he had long wanted to return to the capital. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt his pride, so he had to endure it. This time, he had finally found an excuse toe back openly. How could he miss it? He was in such a hurry yesterday. He had arranged a private ne and rushed back.


    Chen Ming¡¯s brows never rxed along the way. He didn¡¯t know what his grandfather had against Elder Liu. He also didn¡¯t know that the reason his grandfather had rushed to the Green Gang the moment he got off the ne wasn¡¯t because of him, he wanted to settle the score.


    * * *


    The Green Gang today seemed to be a little different from the usual Green Gang.


    This was the conclusion that Chen Meng¡¯er came to when she woke up, squinted her sleepy eyes, and went to the kitchen to eat. However, she could not tell what exactly was different.


    ¡°Uncle Fatty, Uncle Skinny, what are you guys doing so early in the morning?¡± On the way, she met Fatty and Skinny who were walking in a hurry. Chen Meng¡¯er called out to them and asked.


    ¡°Oh, we are under Sir¡¯s orders to bring out all the good stuff from the Green Gang. He said that he would not hurt his pride in front of Elder Whartonter,¡± Fatty replied.


    ¡°Sigh, Sir is still the same. Whenever hees across something rted to Elder Wharton, he will be verypetitive.¡± Skinny couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and say.


    ¡°Little Miss, you go to the kitchen to eat. Sir is already there. I¡¯ll go with Fatty to get busy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Well, Chen Meng¡¯er finally understood what was going on from the few words that Fatty and Skinny said. She felt that the Green Gang today was different. The Green Gang today was busy and changing in order to wee the arrival of Elder Wharton.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the restaurant, only Elder Liu was eating breakfast. Zhuge Yu and the others had already eaten breakfast. They were ordered by Elder Liu to go to work.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re awake. Come, let¡¯s see what you like to eat for breakfast today. Look at how thin you are. You need to eat more to nourish yourself.¡± Elder Liu spoke more than usual today. This was the first impression that Elder Liu gave Chen Meng¡¯er. Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of Elder Liu, her grandfather spoke more than usual when he was nervous in order to hide his inner feelings.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuge Yu walked in just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished answering.


    When Elder Liu saw Zhuge Yu, he stood up from his chair excitedly. Elder Liu¡¯s actions scared Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhuge Yu a little. However, both of them were not stupid and they knew Elder Liu very well. After thinking for a moment, they knew what was wrong with Elder Liu.

 Chapter 963

    <h4>Chapter 963:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to ask. Do you want to change the decoration of the front hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been several years. We should change it to something new. I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Elder Liu pretended to cough and then sat down as if nothing had happened. ¡°You know my preferences. Just follow my preferences.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After Zhuge Yu left, Elder Liu felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes had been on him the whole time. He did not dare look at Chen Meng¡¯er today. He exined to Chen Meng¡¯er in an awkward manner, ¡°On a whim today, I felt that the decor of the Green Gang has not changed even after so many years, so I let Zhuge and the others go through all the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know, I know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu with a knowing expression.


    Speaking of which, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite curious about Elder Wharton. In her previous life, she had also heard a lot about Elder Wharton¡¯s deeds. But due to her identity in her previous life, it was simply impossible for her to have any contact with Elder Wharton. Moreover, if Chen Meng¡¯er remembered correctly, Elder Wharton didn¡¯t have many years left to live.


    Thinking of Elder Wharton, Chen Meng¡¯er stroked her chin. She seemed to have forgotten one thing. In her previous life, after Elder Wharton passed away, the one who took over the Wharton family seemed to be Elder Wharton¡¯s only grandson.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t recall his name at the moment. In any case, it wasn¡¯t Chen Ming.


    Chen Meng¡¯er estimated that after inheriting the Wharton family, Chen Ming wouldn¡¯t be able to use his previous name to the public.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also remembered that the head of the Wharton family after Elder Wharton, had brought the Wharton family to another peak. It could be said that the new head of the Wharton family was the only person who could bepared to Yuwen Jing. It was said that the new head of the Wharton family was a cold-blooded person. There were also people who said that the new head of the Wharton family was not straight. Because all along, he had never had any rtions with any woman. Until Chen Meng¡¯er was reborn, the new head of the Wharton family didn¡¯t seem to have any femalepanions.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you should go eat breakfast. Oh right, if you have something to do today, go and do your own thing.¡± It was unknown what kind of attitude Elder Liu was holding, but Chen Meng¡¯er could feel it. Her grandfather didn¡¯t really want her to face Elder Wharton. As for why, Chen Meng¡¯er really couldn¡¯t remember for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go eat breakfast now. I really don¡¯t seem to have anything to do today. Recently, I¡¯ve been very busy,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, then, then you should read your medical books. Oh right, I just saw something that I don¡¯t understand. Grandpa will bring it to youter. Help Grandpa take a look at it and exin it to Grandpater.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s intentions of sending Chen Meng¡¯er away were too obvious.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed readily, but had her own thoughts. ¡°Then Grandpa, I¡¯m going to eat breakfast now.¡±


    ¡°Go, go.¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to leave this ce.


    He didn¡¯t want Elder Wharton to see his precious granddaughter. He understood Elder Wharton¡¯s temper very well. They had fought for so many years, and every time something caught his eye, he would fight with him for it.


    Perhaps, this time, when that Elder Wharton saw his precious granddaughter, he would snatch her away from him. Moreover, his grandson, Chen Ming, had taken a fancy to his precious granddaughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just left when Ah Biao hurriedly walked in. ¡°Sir, Elder Wharton and the others have arrived. They are at the door right now. Should we let them in?¡± Ah Biao had been sent here to seek Elder Liu¡¯s opinion.


    Zhuge Yu and the others all knew about the conflict between Elder Wharton and Elder Liu. That was why they mobilized so many people when Elder Wharton arrived.


    ¡°So fast,¡± Elder Liu muttered softly. However, when he turned around and saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure was no longer in the hall, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let him in? Let him in so that he wouldn¡¯t go around saying that I¡¯m afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°When did I say that? I¡¯m telling the truth. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? Why didn¡¯t youe to find me when you came to my family¡¯s territory?¡± Elder Liu¡¯s voice had just fallen when Elder Wharton¡¯s voice was heard.


    Zhuge Yu and the others didn¡¯t dare stop Elder Wharton. This old man wanted to see Elder Liu¡¯s mettle. It had been so many years since Elder Wharton¡¯s old butler had seen his master walk so fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. With that body of yours, I¡¯m afraid that once I appear, I¡¯ll provoke you and your grandson wille after me.¡± When Elder Liu heard Elder Wharton¡¯s voice, his body stiffened for a moment, but then he immediately returned to normal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body? My body is fine. If you¡¯re afraid, just say it. Don¡¯t keep finding excuses.¡± Elder Wharton leaned on his dragon-headed walking stick and puffed out his chest at Elder Liu. He wanted to prove to Elder Liu that his body was fine.


    Elder Liu looked meaningfully at the dragon-headed walking stick in Elder Wharton¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you sure? If your body is fine, why do you need this walking stick?¡±


    Elder Wharton had always regarded the dragon-headed walking stick as his treasure. Now, whichever way he looked at it, he felt that it was an eyesore. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want Elder Liu to think that he cared too much about his words, he would have thrown the walking stick in his hand directly to the old butler who was following behind him.


    The old butler who had been following Elder Wharton for many years had been silently wiping his cold sweat ever since he entered. If there was one thing that he was most afraid of, it would be the encounter between his master and Elder Liu of the Green Gang. If the two of them were to meet, they would not stop until they fought to the death.


    Chen Ming, on the other hand, had been silent ever since he entered the front hall with his grandfather. However, his gaze would asionally drift towards the door. Although he had been explicitly rejected by Chen Meng¡¯er, he still couldn¡¯t let go of her.

 Chapter 964

    <h4>Chapter 964:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, he was destined to be disappointed. He looked around, but did not see Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Ming¡¯s face unconsciously revealed a disappointed expression.


    Elder Wharton saw the expression on his grandson¡¯s face. In his heart, he med his grandson for being useless. He could not even get a girl. It was obvious that Elder Wharton had forgotten that he had fallen out with Elder Liu because of a girl. A girl whom he had tried so hard but failed to woo.


    Elder Wharton raised his head and stole a nce at Elder Liu. When he saw that he didn¡¯t notice the disappointed expression on his grandson¡¯s face, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ahem. I say, Liu Bolin, you still don¡¯t know how to appreciate me. My dragon-headed walking stick is a symbol of my identity. As long as others see my dragon-headed walking stick, they will know my identity.¡± Elder Wharton adjusted his state of mind, raised his head, and looked at Elder Liu arrogantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still making this up. Tell me, are you tired? I don¡¯t need anything. When I go out, everyone will give me respect.¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Wharton with disdain. ¡°However, it¡¯s also true. Those who can¡¯t hold their ground need extra things to supplement them.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Wharton had originally thought that he could turn the tables on Elder Liu. However, it was clear that in front of Elder Liu, he would always be the person who was being suppressed.


    Elder Wharton¡¯s old butler had been worried ever since they had entered the Green Gang. How could he not be worried? His master¡¯s body was deteriorating year by year. The Wharton family¡¯s family doctor had long said that his master¡¯s heart could not bear the slightest provocation.


    However, every time his master shed with Elder Liu of the Green Gang, he would bicker and fly into a rage. This was extremely normal.


    Elder Wharton¡¯s old butler was afraid that his master would be angered by Elder Liu and cause trouble. As a result, he had wanted to secretlymunicate with Elder Liu as soon as he had entered the Green Gang and ask Elder Liu to show mercy. However, he never had the chance. Moreover, based on his understanding of his master, if his master knew that he was secretly pleading with Elder Liu, he would definitely be scolded.


    Elder Wharton originally wanted to continue bickering with Elder Liu, but when his gazended on his grandson, he remembered why he came to the capital this time. Elder Wharton took a few deep breaths. ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to argue with you about this nonsense. Besides, the two of us are already so old, yet we¡¯re still talking about this nonsense. How boring.¡± Elder Wharton was giving himself a way out.


    When Elder Liu heard Elder Wharton¡¯s words, he cursed in his heart. He raised his head and looked warily at Elder Wharton. He asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything else important to talk about other than arguing about this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Elder Wharton said as he casually looked around, he casually asked, ¡°Eh, I heard that you have a granddaughter that¡¯s as precious as anything. Why didn¡¯t I see her today?¡±


    Elder Liu said that this Elder Wharton wasn¡¯t a good person. It was impossible for him to take a ne toe here for no reason.


    ¡°I thought you came here specifically to see me.¡± Elder Liu thought of changing the topic from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Elder Wharton¡¯s purpose foring here this time was Chen Meng¡¯er. This girl had captured her grandfather¡¯s heart and rejected his grandson mercilessly. They were all extremely curious about who she was.

 Chapter 965

    <h4>Chapter 965:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re just an old man. What¡¯s there to see? Besides, the two of us don¡¯t get along well. Why would I fly over to your ce for no reason?¡± Elder Wharton looked at Elder Liu.


    ¡°I thought you never knew.¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t the only one who had this thought. Even Elder Wharton¡¯s old butler had always felt that although his old man was always jumping up and down in anger from bickering with Elder Liu, but he always had a happy expression on his face. ¡°I always thought that you were interested in me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an old man. I¡¯m only interested in you if I¡¯m sick.¡± Elder Wharton looked at Elder Liu with disdain. However, Elder Liu obviously changed the topic, this made Elder Wharton even more curious about Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I say, Liu Bolin, isn¡¯t she just an adopted granddaughter? Do you have to hide it so much? I¡¯m not some big bad wolf. What¡¯s wrong with letting your adopted granddaughtere out to meet me? Moreover, I won¡¯t let here out to meet me for nothing. I¡¯ve prepared a wee gift for her.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about your wee gift? What does sheck?¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Wharton with disdain. ¡°I will still treat you two as wolves. Wharton, don¡¯t pretend with me. You know what your grandson is thinking about with regards to my Meng¡¯er. Don¡¯t say that you specially flew over this time not for my Meng¡¯er.¡± Since Elder Wharton had said it so bluntly, Elder Liu also said it bluntly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also here for your granddaughter. Alright, since you already know, then let¡¯s not take a roundabout. Let your granddaughtere out and let me see her. I¡¯m very curious about her.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, just because you want to see her, do I have to let you see her? You¡¯re dreaming too much.¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Wharton. ¡°My Meng¡¯er is a very busy person. She doesn¡¯t have the time to see you guys.¡±


    * * *


    Elder Wharton was curious about Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er was curious about Elder Wharton. After breakfast, Chen Meng¡¯er put down her bowl and chopsticks. Her eyes rolled around. She stood up and walked towards the front hall.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± In the front hall, Elder Wharton and Elder Liu were in a heated argument because they didn¡¯t want to see Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Fatty, who hade out for some fresh air, saw Chen Meng¡¯er slowly walking over. His eyes immediately widened. He hurriedly put out the cigarette in his hand, and then quickly walked over to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss, why are you here? Didn¡¯t Sir tell you not toe out?¡±


    ¡°I know, but he¡¯s just the head of the Wharton family, not some cannibal. Why is Grandpa so afraid of me seeing him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Sir isn¡¯t afraid of you seeing Elder Wharton, but he¡¯s afraid that Elder Wharton will be too much. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be kidnapped by Elder Wharton,¡± Fatty exined.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, frown lines appeared on her forehead. What the hell was this?


    ¡°Am I that easy to kidnap?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Fatty paused. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Oh right, Little Miss, I think you shouldn¡¯t go. Chen Ming is there.¡±


    Fatty¡¯s words caused Chen Meng¡¯er to suddenly stop in her tracks. How could she forget that Elder Wharton was Chen Ming¡¯s grandfather? If Elder Wharton was here, how could Chen Ming not be here?


    Thinking of Chen Ming, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s curiosity towards Elder Wharton was reduced by more than half. She wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to face Chen Ming.


    ¡°Since Grandpa doesn¡¯t want me to see him, then I won¡¯t be seeing him. I remember that I still have some matters to settle. I¡¯ll go back to my pharmacy first.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to turn around and walk towards her small pharmacy.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er turned around, Chen Ming, who hade out to get some fresh air like Fatty, saw her standing at the entrance of the front hall. He looked at the girl that he had been longing for and couldn¡¯t help but shout out, ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Not only did it make Chen Meng¡¯er stop in her tracks, it also made Elder Liu and Elder Wharton, who were quarreling in the hall, shut their mouths.


    When Elder Liu heard Chen Ming¡¯s call out his granddaughter¡¯s name, his first reaction was of shock. Didn¡¯t he tell her not toe out?


    Elder Wharton¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted when he heard his grandson¡¯s shout. He didn¡¯t have time to bicker with Elder Liu. He picked up his dragon-headed walking stick and strode towards the door.


    As he walked, Elder Wharton said, ¡°Liu Bolin, why don¡¯t you hide? I want to see how long you can hide. I want to see how this precious granddaughter of yours is like, to be able to charm my grandson to this extent.¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter, of course, is a princess.¡± Elder Liu saw that he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer, so he might as well give up. He decided since Chen Meng¡¯er, he might as well let Elder Wharton rot in envy.


    Thinking of this, Elder Liu adjusted his state of mind and walked out together with Elder Wharton.


    ¡°Chen Ming, you¡¯re here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and said to Chen Ming with some embarrassment. However, there was a sense of wanting to cover up what she said.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she also secretly regretted what she said. What was she saying? She knew everything about the Green Gang.


    ¡°Yes, I came with my grandfather.¡± Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her. It had only been a while since hest saw her, but he already felt as if a piece of his heart was missing.


    Chen Ming also felt very satisfied as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Just when Chen Meng¡¯er was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do, a dignified voice came from behind Chen Ming. ¡°You must be Chen Meng¡¯er. After hearing about you for so long, I finally saw you in person today.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked in the direction of the voice. An old man with white hair and a walking stick with a dragon head walked out. The way he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was sharp.


    From the moment Elder Wharton appeared, Chen Meng¡¯er could feel a trace of hostility and sized him up. The way Elder Wharton looked at her made her feel very ufortable.

 Chapter 966

    <h4>Chapter 966:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The atmosphere in the front hall was very bad. At the very least, Fatty felt very depressed and could not stay there any longer.


    From the moment Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, Elder Wharton¡¯s gaze had not moved away from her. From the moment he had sized her up at the beginning to theter stages, it was as if he was estimating the value of an item. All of this made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very displeased.


    Chen Meng¡¯er frowned slightly. Then, a faint smile appeared on her face. However, the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°I wonder, Elder Wharton, after sizing me up for so long, have you seen anything?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question was direct. Logically speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er was younger than Elder Wharton, so no matter how much she disliked, she should not have said it out loud.


    ¡°Lass, you can¡¯t be so rude. Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. Just the way you address me has to be changed. Although I don¡¯t really have a good rtionship with your grandfather, I¡¯ve known him for several decades. You have to address me with respect.¡± It was very obvious that Elder Wharton liked Chen Meng¡¯er quite a lot.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a good temper. Even after Chen Meng¡¯er said such rude words, he was still willing to speak to Chen Meng¡¯er so jovially.


    However, Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness.


    Elder Liu was a person who protected his own people, especially Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t have any principles when it came to protecting his own people. After hearing Elder Wharton¡¯s words, he was immediately disgruntled.


    ¡°Hey, how is myss rude? She called you Elder Wharton. What¡¯s wrong with that? She was still polite. If it were me, I would have directly ignored you. Look at the way you looked at myss from the start. Wharton, let me tell you, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a while. Myss isn¡¯t like those women in your circle who want to marry into your family and climb into your grandson¡¯s bed,¡± Elder Liu said. He didn¡¯t give Elder Wharton any face at all. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? With you like this, you still want my little girl to call you Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Liu Bolin, watch your words. Don¡¯t think that just because I give in to you every time, you can say what you like.¡± Elder Wharton¡¯s dragon-headed walking stick in his hand knocked on the floor loudly.


    Hearing this, Elder Liu felt a pang of heartache. ¡°I say, Wharton, watch yourself. If you break these tiles of mine, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was afraid of identally making you angry, I would have scolded you a long time ago. You wouldn¡¯t dare appear in front of me again.¡± If it was in the past, Elder Liu would still give in to Wharton.


    However, Elder Liu was getting older and older. His temper was also bing more and more like that of a child. He wouldn¡¯t give in at all.


    ¡°All this for these lousy floor tiles? You¡¯re really stingy. You¡¯re still giving in to me? Look, when I came into the Green Gang, I could be considered a guest. Look at you. You don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of respect for me. You have the nerve to say that.¡±?The two old men started fighting again.


    For a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was out of the picture again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and met Chen Ming¡¯s eyes. There was a strong devotion in his eyes that could not be melted. Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned for a moment, then she quickly turned her eyes away.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was secretly annoyed. Chen Ming¡¯s love for her was so obvious. How could she not feel it at all? If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, Chen Meng¡¯er would have facepalmed. She was very annoyed.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, Chen Ming¡¯s gaze seemed to be glued to Chen Meng¡¯er. He couldn¡¯t move his gaze away no matter how hard he tried.


    He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and felt very satisfied. His heart, which had been empty for so many days, was filled up again the moment he saw Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 967

    <h4>Chapter 967:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The way his grandson looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was too unreserved. Even if Elder Wharton wanted to pretend not to see it, he couldn¡¯t. Elder Wharton knew that his grandson¡¯s love for Chen Meng¡¯er was deeply rooted.


    He was too simr to when he was young. Elder Wharton didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or to sigh.


    The one time he was tempted when he was young made his marriage life not very happy. He and his wife had always lived a life of respect. Although he wasn¡¯t satisfied that his grandson wasn¡¯t pure-blooded, he still hoped that his grandson could marry a woman that he was satisfied with and liked.


    As for Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Wharton was quite satisfied. It could be said that the moment he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he understood why that cold-hearted, cold-blooded guy, Liu Bolin, viewed Chen Meng¡¯er in such a different light.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not old, but her willpower was extraordinary. Although she did not like the way he sized her up, she did not have the slightest bit of fear. She looked straight into his eyes.


    In their circle, which girl would dare look straight into his eyes when he was sizing her up?


    Whether it was from her identity or her ability, Chen Meng¡¯er was very satisfactory to him.


    However, when he thought of the news he had received previously, it seemed that this girl didn¡¯t take a liking to his grandson. Instead, she had a special liking for that brat from the Buyano family.


    However, who was Elder Wharton? The potential granddaughter-inw he had taken a fancy to was not someone he would let escape so easily.


    ¡°Little girl, I apologize to you for being rude just now.¡± Since he wanted to help his grandson, Elder Wharton could not let Chen Meng¡¯er have a bad impression of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was somewhat puzzled by Elder Wharton¡¯s sudden change in attitude. She turned her head and looked at her grandfather, Elder Liu, with an inquiring gaze.


    Elder Liu had known Elder Wharton for so many years, and Elder Wharton¡¯s abnormal behavior immediately alerted him. He looked at Elder Wharton warily, like a hen protecting a chick, ¡°Wharton, what are you nning?¡±


    ¡°What ns can I have? It¡¯s all because you have a good eye for such an outstanding granddaughter. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that my son has a deep affection for your granddaughter. As for me, I have a good impression of your granddaughter and I want her to be my granddaughter-inw.¡±?Elder Wharton also felt that there was nothing to hide. Although Elder Wharton would quarrel non-stop whenever he met Elder Liu, it was only when he met Elder Liu that Elder Wharton would speak his mind without reservation.


    It was only when Elder Wharton was in front of Elder Liu that he would rx. He wouldn¡¯t pay attention to everything.


    Chen Ming didn¡¯t expect that his grandfather would clearly speak his feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er in front of so many people. After Chen Ming was in a daze, he puffed out his chest. These were his feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er. There was nothing that he couldn¡¯t see.


    Facing Chen Ming¡¯s feelings, Chen Meng¡¯er already felt quite awkward and ufortable. But now, with Elder Wharton stating it so clearly, Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to find a ce to hide.


    She regretted her curiosity from before. She should have listened to her grandfather, she shouldn¡¯t have joined in the fun.


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. Trying to lure my granddaughter to your family isn¡¯t an easy thing. Let me tell you, my girl is still young. I¡¯m not in a hurry for her to find me a grandson-inw so early. Moreover, I only have one precious granddaughter. I n to find her a suitable grandson-inw in the future. Are you willing to let your grandson enter the Green Gang?¡± Elder Liu raised his chin at Chen Ming and asked Elder Wharton.


    ¡°You wish. Who would be happy to marry their grandson into someone else¡¯s family? Liu Bolin, don¡¯t use such an excuse to fool me. Could it be that that kid from Buyano family will marry into the Green Gang? If that¡¯s really the case, those old fellows from the Buyano family wille knocking on your door and fight to the death with you.¡± Elder Wharton looked at Elder Liu with disdain.


    ¡°Who says it will definitely be that kid from the Buyano family? In matters of love, no one knows what will happen until the end,¡± Elder Liu said. He still wanted to keep his granddaughter for a few more years. These men who wanted to snatch his precious granddaughter away from him so early weren¡¯t good people.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Elder Wharton agreed with Elder Liu¡¯s words.


    Love was really the most uncertain thing in the world, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have to look like you¡¯ve been heartbroken all the time. You heard what Grandpa Liu said. No one can say for sure what this love affair will be like until the end. I also said this in front of everyone. I will support you 100% in chasing Meng¡¯er. If you can get Meng¡¯er as soon as possible, I will hand over the power to you as soon as possible so that I can enjoy my old age with Grandpa Liu.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Elder Wharton would say such a thing. She thought that based on the rtionship between Elder Wharton and her grandfather, Elder Liu, they would at most not oppose it, but they would definitely not agree.


    The development of this matter had somewhat exceeded her expectations.


    On the other hand, Chen Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Elder Liu and his grandfather said. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I understand. I will definitely work hard.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er already had a headache dealing with these emotional matters. Now That Elder Wharton was involved, the matter became even moreplicated. This gave her even more of a headache.


    ¡°Well, this seems to be rted to my love life,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said weakly. ¡°Thus, when you two are discussing, don¡¯t you need to ask for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s true. But, pursuing you is the right of every man who admires you, as long as you¡¯re not married.¡± When Elder Wharton said this, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 968

    <h4>Chapter 968:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Master, are you sure you don¡¯t need to make a trip to the Green Gang?¡± Allen could not help but ask again as he looked at Yuwen Jing, who was sitting at his desk with her head lowered and focused on processing the documents. Allen had asked the same question more than four times.


    If it were not for the fact that Yuwen Jing¡¯s rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er was quite smooth recently, he would have sent Allen to Antarctica a long time ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t go. Allen, you¡¯ve asked the same question four times already. If I hear this question again, even if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll send you to the new base to help me with my training,¡± Yuwen Jing raised his head, looked at Allen and said very seriously.


    When Allen thought of where the new base was, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°It¡¯s better not to. I can¡¯t bear to part with the beauties here,¡± As he said that, Allen made a gesture towards Yuwen Jing and pretended to close his mouth with a zipper.


    Baro sat there. He had already lost all hope for Allen. Previously, he had thought of reminding Allen, but now, he would just let Allen court death. However, if Allen suddenly became normal and didn¡¯t court death, Baro reckoned that both he and his master wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt to it.


    Thinking of this, Baro couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head.


    ¡°But, Master, that old fellow from the Wharton family has already gone to the Green Gang. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mistress will be snatched away by Chen Ming?¡± Allen still couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuwen Jing with a worried expression.


    ¡°Enough, do you think that our mistress is that easy to convince? Just rx. As long as Mistress has our master in her heart, it would be useless.¡± Baro had a better understanding of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s character.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. There are so many people who like Mistress. If Mistress didn¡¯t really like Master, she would have run away with someone else long ago,¡± Allen agreed.


    Although Yuwen Jing looked very calm, only he knew that he was not as calm as he appeared on the surface. He was also a little apprehensive. He didn¡¯t know if Elder Wharton¡¯s appearance would affect his rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    If it was possible, he also wanted to do as Allen suggested and run to the Green Gang to apany Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he would say righteously to Elder Wharton, ¡°Elder Wharton, this is my girlfriend. Please keep your grandson away from her in the future.¡±


    However, Yuwen Jing knew that this was impossible.


    If he rushed over now, not only would it not have any effect, it might even have the opposite effect.


    If Elder Wharton used this as an excuse to provoke Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, saying, he could only imagine Elder Liu¡¯s ugly expression.


    Yuwen Jing thought to himself that he had to go to the Green Gang tomorrow. No matter how much Elder Liu disliked him, he had to go see Chen Meng¡¯er. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop worrying.


    As for the excuse to look for Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing thought that the diamond he sent over a while ago should have been processed.


    ¡°Oh right, Baro, the diamond that I asked you to send to Country Fst time, was it processed ording to the blueprint that I designed?¡± Yuwen Jing suddenly raised his head and asked Baro.


    Baro was immediately stumped by Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The diamond that I asked you to send over for processing, has it been processed?¡± Yuwen Jing frowned slightly. The unhappiness in his heart was very obvious.

 Chapter 969

    <h4>Chapter 969:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Oh, that pink diamond. It¡¯s been processed. It was just delivered yesterday.¡± Baro couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Fortunately, a few days ago, Country F called to ask if they wanted to send him the ne of the processed pink diamond.


    He originally thought that after a period of time, he would coincidentally make a trip to Country F. When the time came, he would personally go and get it. It would be so safe.


    However, he immediately thought about it. He had a lot of things to do on a daily basis. At that time, what if his ns changed? Therefore, he hesitated for a moment before agreeing to the other party¡¯s request to personally send it over.


    At this moment, Baro was unintentionally rejoicing. He was rejoicing over his choice back then. Otherwise, he would probably be hopping around anxiously. ¡°Then Master, I¡¯ll help you bring it over now and let you take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Okay.¡±


    This pink diamond was identally obtained by Yuwen Jing and had not been processed yet. After obtaining this pink diamond, Yuwen Jing¡¯s first thought was to personally design a ne for Chen Meng¡¯er to be embedded with this pink diamond.


    After Yuwen Jing finished drawing the design, he handed the design and the pink diamond to the most famous jewelry master in Country F and asked him to help with the production.


    * * *


    As for the Green Gang, the atmosphere was not much better.


    ¡°I told you, Wharton, you never had any good ideas. I knew it. You came back to the capital this time to snatch my granddaughter.¡± Elder Liu was instantly furious. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t let you get what you want.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, I¡¯m telling you, Liu Bolin, can you be reasonable? I¡¯m not here to snatch your granddaughter. No matter how much you treasure your granddaughter, sooner orter, she will have to find a partner and get married. Instead of letting her marry someone you¡¯re not familiar with, you might as well let her marry someone you know well. That way, she won¡¯t be bullied!¡± This time, for the sake of his grandson being able to marry Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Wharton was going all out.


    Otherwise, how could he speak so nicely to Elder Liu?


    ¡°You want to say that I know everything about you? Yes, I do know quite a bit about your family. However, given how chaotic your Wharton family is, I¡¯m even more worried about marrying my granddaughter into it. I¡¯m afraid that when my granddaughter marries into your family, she will be bullied by others.¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Wharton with a face full of disdain as he spoke.


    ¡°Then how is the Buyano family better than our family?¡± Elder Wharton said with a face full of reluctance.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s still better than your family. Who asked the Buyano family to not have such a difficult old man like you?¡± Elder Liu raised his eyebrows as he spoke to Elder Wharton.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been sitting at the side, was the center of the conversation. When she saw the two old men arguing so fiercely, she had a terrible headache. ¡°Enough, both of you, stop for a while. Don¡¯t you find it tiring? I find it noisy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples. ¡°Regarding the matter between me, Chen Ming, and Yuwen Jing, we will take care of it ourselves. It¡¯s useless for the both of you to get involved,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned to look at Elder Wharton. ¡°Elder Wharton, I wee you to the Green Gang to chat with my grandfather and reminisce about the past. However, if you are here for the matter between Chen Ming and me, then I¡¯m sorry. From tomorrow onwards, the gate of the Green Gang will not be opened for you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, little girl, how can you speak like this? What right do you have to do this?¡± It was the first time that Elder Wharton had been pped in the face by a brat. He immediately refused to ept it.


    ¡°I have this right. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my grandfather if I have this right or not.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude also became firm.


    Elder Liu nodded his head very cooperatively. ¡°The Green Gang has long been handed over to Meng¡¯er. You also know this, so I¡¯m sorry. Here, my little girl has the final say.¡± Seeing that Elder Wharton had suffered a blow from Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu indicated that he was in a very happy mood.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, Chen Ming¡¯s gaze had always been on Chen Meng¡¯er. and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words caused Chen Ming¡¯s eyes, which had originally lit up with a glimmer of hope, to darken bit by bit.


    He had thought that his grandfather¡¯s appearance would be hisst glimmer of hope. However, now that he looked at it, it wasn¡¯t so. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rejection was so obvious. His heart hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He only wanted the girl that he liked. Why was it so difficult?


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never dared look at Chen Ming¡¯s expression, much less look at Chen Ming¡¯s disappointed gaze. She was afraid that she would be soft-hearted and give Chen Ming a little hope. However, she knew that this hope was not worth it.


    Because, a little hope, in the end, would be a great disappointment.


    Elder Wharton seemed to be unwilling to give up. When he left, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. He said, ¡°Little girl, think about it again. This grandson of mine is a good person. He¡¯s sincere to you. If you ept him, he¡¯ll definitely not be distracted.¡±


    ¡°Elder Wharton, I know Chen Ming¡¯s character. But, I¡¯m sorry. When I¡¯m with Yuwen Jing, I won¡¯t give anyone any hope. You should know that if I give Chen Ming hope when I¡¯m with Yuwen Jing, I¡¯m not treating him well, but harming him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Wharton seriously.


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Elder Wharton¡¯s mouth opened and closed. In the end, it only turned into a sigh. ¡°Sigh, if Chen Ming is able to marry you in the end, this isn¡¯t only his fortune, it¡¯s also our family¡¯s fortune. Little girl, I have high hopes for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get involved in the matters between you youngsters. Tomorrow, I¡¯m purely here to have tea with your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er agreed, Elder Liu looked at Elder Wharton with a look of disdain and asked, ¡°Who wants to have tea with you?¡±

 Chapter 970

    <h4>Chapter 970:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had not been in a good mood during this period of time.


    The only thing that made her feel good was Qu Yaotian¡¯s unsurprising victory in the election.


    However, no matter how unsurprising, the moment the answer was announced, everyone in the Qu family could not help but cheer. This was because Qu Yaotian¡¯s victory in this election signified that the Qu family¡¯s status in the capital had risen by another level.


    Even Elder Qu, who had always opposed Qu Yaotian¡¯s participation in the election, could not help but smile when he found out the result.


    The fact that Qu Yaotian had won the election made Chen Meng¡¯er different in everyone¡¯s eyes. Han Ying, who had always seen Chen Meng¡¯er as someone who wanted to snatch the family¡¯s assets from them, had also changed her attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This was the first time that Han Ying had used her gentle expression to look at Chen Meng¡¯er and ask what she wanted to eat. When she personally cooked today, Chen Meng¡¯er was deeply shocked.


    She even thought that her aunt had been possessed by something bad. In the end, Qu Haoxiang pulled Chen Meng¡¯er along and secretly exined to her in her ear. Only then did she know why her aunt, Han Ying, had changed.


    She did not know if it was because she had been abused too much, but she was more used to Han Ying¡¯s cold, arrogant expression that did not put her in her eyes. She was not used to Han Ying¡¯s sudden enthusiasm towards her at all.


    For some reason, every time Han Ying showed her a gentle expression, goosebumps would appear on her body.


    On the day Qu Yaotian won the election, while Elder Qu was happy, he summoned all the Qu family members back to the Qu family. Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surname was not Qu, in Elder Qu¡¯s heart, Chen Meng¡¯er was a well-deserved Qu family member.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also received a call from Elder Qu himself.


    Elder Qu called everyone back to the Qu family. At first, Chen Meng¡¯er still felt weird, thinking that something big had happened to the Qu family, causing her grandfather to mobilize so many people. In the end, when she went back, she heard what had happened.


    It turned out to be Elder Qu. Because Qu Yaotian had seeded in the election this time, some people in the family were toocent and did some things that were not beneficial to the Qu family.


    Qu Haoxiang and the rest of the younger generation felt that their grandfather was worrying too much. How strict was the Qu family¡¯s upbringing? In the capital, everyone knew that the Qu family never produced profligate children. The Qu family members were all talented people.


    However, they weren¡¯t the ones who caused trouble.


    Did they dare cause trouble outside? If they caused trouble outside and their parents found out, it wouldn¡¯t matter. However, if their grandfather found out, they would be skinned alive.


    Qu Haoxiang and the others didn¡¯t hear the hidden meaning in Elder Qu¡¯s words. Chen Meng¡¯er did. However, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who meddled in other people¡¯s business.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked around and could not help but shake her head. Those people who should have understood her grandfather, Elder Qu, did not. Each and every one of them was still rejoicing over the change in the Qu family¡¯s status in the capital.


    Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but admire her grandfather, Elder Qu¡¯s foresight.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er estimated that her grandfather, Elder Qu, wished that he did not have such foresight. Now, he wished that what he said before was just his own groundless worry.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er took the phone call from Xu Lele from Zhuge Yu, she did not find it strange. However, when she heard Xu Lele¡¯s very serious voice on the phone, saying, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I just got the news from my second brother that your brother¡¯s ce to study was snatched away by someone.¡±

 Chapter 971

    <h4>Chapter 971:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know? Who stole it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard that it was rted to her oldest brother. She couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    ¡°It was done by the Han family. I heard it from my second brother when he came back.¡±


    ¡°The Han family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. She thought in her heart, she didn¡¯t want it to be her aunt¡¯s family. It wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid of her aunt, but if it was possible, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t really want to shed all pretense of cordiality with her aunt. After all, her uncle treated her very well.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her brother¡¯s ce to study was snatched. If it really was her aunt¡¯s family, then it would definitely be rted to the Qu family.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Qu family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw.¡± As Xu Lele said this, she suddenly remembered, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with the Qu family. ¡°Ah, how could I forget? Your rtionship with the Qu family is¡­¡± Xu Lele was worried and confused.


    ¡°Lele, thank you for this. I owe you a favor.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had always been grateful. This time. If Xu Lele hadn¡¯t called her and told her this news, she wouldn¡¯t have known that her brother, Chen Haoguo, was being bullied at the military academy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well how important this training at the military academy was to her brother¡¯s future development.


    And if Xu Lele hadn¡¯t called to tell her, Chen Haoguo, wouldn¡¯t havee to tell her about this matter and wouldn¡¯t have asked her to stand up for him anyway. He would have silently endured this matter.


    This wasn¡¯t what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you not to ask you to ept my favor. I¡¯m calling you to tell you about this matter because I don¡¯t want your eldest brother, Chen haoguo, to be bullied like this. I don¡¯t have the ability to help your eldest brother, so¡­¡± for the first time, Xu Lele felt that her status as the eldest daughter of the Xu family, was useless.


    When she heard her second brother talk about this, she was furious. She wanted to run to her grandfather, Elder Xu, and ask him to help. But her second brother suddenly stopped her and told her that, it was useless for her to go to her grandfather for help.


    Their grandfather would not help. At that time, Xu Lele naively asked, ¡°Why?¡± .


    Xu Lele could still remember what her second brother said.


    ¡°Do you think that grandfather would offend the Han family for the sake of an unrted outsider? Do you think that he would offend the Han family, which has the Qu family as its backer? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person grandfather is. Not to mention an unrted outsider, even today, if any one of us were to be a stumbling block to the Xu family, grandfather would not hesitate to kick them away.¡±


    Xu Lele listened to her brother¡¯s words and was stunned for a long time.


    However, it was her second brother¡¯s words that made her wake up from her dream.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Lele, I still have to thank you. In the future, no matter what difficulties you encounter, you cane and look for me.¡± This was her promise to Xu Lele.


    Xu Lele was on the other end of the phone. She was silent for a long time before she said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Then, Meng¡¯er, can you make me stronger? I want to have the ability to protect the people I care about.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Xu Lele to make such a request to her. However, after thinking for a moment, she knew why Xu Lele was acting so strangely. ¡°Yes, as long as you want, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up on Xu Lele and got someone to look for Su Jin. Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er would look for Zhou Yunjie no matter what happened. However, after she found out about Zhou Yunjie¡¯s intentions toward her, she felt a little embarrassed when she faced Zhou Yunjie.

 Chapter 972

    <h4>Chapter 972:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although he had not revealed anything yet.


    Chen Meng¡¯er indicated that she needed some time to adjust her state of mind. Therefore, she felt that before she could adjust her state of mind, she should reduce her contact with Zhou Yunjie.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yunjie had been very busy recently. He was busy with the training of the Windwalk Group. Otherwise, with Zhou Yunjie¡¯s keen senses, he would definitely have noticed something. Even Su Jin had noticed something.


    However, since Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, she pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Su Jin, do you know that my brother¡¯s spot for further study was stolen by the Han family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Su Jin with a bad expression.


    ¡°I just received the news. I was about to use this to find you, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin had also just received the news from the intelligence team. ¡°This matter was done by the Han family. Han Ying was also involved.¡±


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing had been extremely depressed recently. Logically speaking, he had just confirmed his rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er, and he had gotten what he wanted. He had given his first kiss to her. And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first kiss had also been given to him. He should be in the prime of his life.


    However, he was different.


    Ever since thest time he went on a date with Chen Meng¡¯er at the movie theater, he had not been able to find a suitable excuse to ask Chen Meng¡¯er out. It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er was not willing to agree to his date, it was Elder Liu. Although Elder Qu had agreed to let him stay in school for the time being, they were still wary of him.


    The moment he said that he wanted to ask Chen Meng¡¯er out, Elder Liu and Elder Qu looked at him warily and asked, ¡°Where are you going to ask our Meng¡¯er out?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to ask her out? Isn¡¯t it good for her to be in the Green Gang?¡±


    Well, with Elder Liu and Elder Qu around, the only ce where he and Chen Meng¡¯er could go on a date was in the Green Gang.


    If he was in the Green Gang, then so be it. At least, he could still go on a date with Chen Meng¡¯er. It would be sweet and cute. He had even prepared a pink diamond ne for Chen Meng¡¯er that he had personally designed. However, imagination was beautiful, but reality was cruel.


    There was a new obstacle to ovee¡ª Elder Wharton.


    Elder Wharton was much more difficult to deal with than Elder Liu and Elder Qu. At most, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were just preventing him from spending more time alone with Chen Meng¡¯er. Elder Wharton, on the other hand, was always at odds with him and causing trouble everywhere.


    Every time he wanted to take out the ne that he had personally designed and give it to Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Wharton would suddenly appear. Then, he would find all sorts of reasons to call Chen Meng¡¯er away from his side.


    Elder Wharton¡¯s actions were deliberate, and the reasons he found were very far-fetched. He and Chen Meng¡¯er both knew that Elder Wharton was doing this on purpose, but they had no choice. Who asked Elder Wharton to be an elder?


    If it was Chen Ming, Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t be so sullen.


    The sullen Yuwen Jing was called back by his grandmother to eat. He had not let go of this frown the entire night. His face was full of worry.


    This made Marquis Yuwen look very unhappy. ¡°I say, you brat, what kind of expression have you been wearing the entire night? Your grandmother and I rarely call you back for dinner. Is there a need for you to look at us with such an expression? In the future, if you don¡¯t want toe back, just say it. Your grandmother and I will not force you.¡±

 Chapter 973

    <h4>Chapter 973:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Hubby, what are you talking about?¡± Madam Yuwen doted on her grandson very much. She couldn¡¯t bear to talk bad about him at all. As soon as Marquis Yuwen mentioned Yuwen Jing like this, Madam Yuwen became unhappy.


    ¡°What about me? What I said is right. who wants to see his poker face?¡± Marquis Yuwen acted like a child in a fit of pique and turned his face to the side.


    ¡°Hubby, if you continue to treat Jing like this, you can go to the side.¡± Madam Yuwen red at Marquis Yuwen, and her voice unconsciously increased by a decibel. If there was anyone that Marquis Yuwen feared the most, it would be Madam Yuwen.


    When Madam Yuwen flew into a rage, Marquis Yuwen could only rub his nose in an aggrieved fashion and say, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Jing, don¡¯t take your grandfather¡¯s words to heart. Tell Grandma, what kind of difficult matter did you encounter?¡± Madam Yuwen turned her head. When she met Yuwen Jing, her attitude, had undergone a huge change.


    Marquis Yuwen saw his wife¡¯spletely different attitude toward his grandson, Yuwen Jing. He pursed his lips in grievance. In his heart, he silently red at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°You brat, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s nothing.¡± In front of his grandparents, Yuwen Jing would always report good news but not bad news. Even when he was seriously injured, or even when he was on the brink of death, he was not prepared for Baro and Allen to tell his grandparents.


    ¡°Why are you being polite with us? Do you think Grandma can¡¯t see it? Hurry up and tell Grandma the truth,¡± Madam Yuwen red at Yuwen Jing. However, Madam Yuwen¡¯s re at Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t have any lethality at all. It was very different from the re she gave her wife, Marquis Yuwen, just now.


    Yuwen Jing originally didn¡¯t want to say it, but when he turned his head, he just happened to see his grandfather looking at him with an unfriendly gaze. A thought suddenly shed through his mind. He thought about it. This matter with Elder Wharton wasn¡¯t a big deal. If Chen Ming could pull his grandfather to help, couldn¡¯t he pull his own grandfather to help?


    If he remembered correctly, Elder Wharton and his grandfather were old acquaintances. It was just that the rtionship between the two wasn¡¯t as close as Elder Liu¡¯s.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that Elder Wharton has arrived in the capital. Recently, he has been reporting to the Green Gang every day.¡± Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°What? You mean Elder Wharton has arrived in the capital? Yuwen Jing, you didn¡¯t make a mistake, right?¡± Marquis Yuwen had long forgotten about his previous displeasure, right now, he couldn¡¯t wait to pull Yuwen Jing by the cor to confirm this news.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve met Elder Wharton a few times, so I won¡¯t make a mistake. Moreover, he¡¯s been in the Green Gang every day recently.¡± Yuwen Jing was somewhat confused, his grandfather¡¯s reaction when he heard that Elder Wharton was in the capital was a bit too excited.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that old fellow say that he wouldn¡¯te to the capital? This time, he broke his oath and came to the capital. What¡¯s his motive? This won¡¯t do. I have to make a trip to the Green Gang.¡± Marquis Yuwen couldn¡¯t sit still. Marquis Yuwen knew quite a bit about the enmity between Elder Wharton and Elder Liu.


    And he still had some lingering fear about Elder Wharton¡¯s ability to destroy things. He didn¡¯t know what Elder Wharton¡¯s purpose ining to the capital was.


    He thought about it. If he remembered correctly, the Wharton family had heard about the recent copse of the Sun family. Marquis Yuwen thought that he had the truth. Elder Wharton had broken his oath toe to the capital. This purpose should have something to do with the copse of the Sun family. If that was really the case, then the capital would be in chaos again.


    At the thought of this, Marquis Yuwen couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Elder Wharton came to the capital this time for Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Marquis Yuwen retract. ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°Elder Wharton¡¯s grandson knew Meng¡¯er from a young age. He also likes Meng¡¯er. When Elder Wharton found out about this, he was delighted. He also wanted Meng¡¯er to be his granddaughter-inw. However, Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like his grandson. Instead, she was with me. When Elder Wharton found out about this, he couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He immediately took a ne and rushed over. These past two days, I felt extremely vexed. Elder Wharton was now doing everything he could to destroy our rtionship for the sake of his grandson. In the past few days, whenever I went to the Green Gang, I couldn¡¯t even say a few words to Meng¡¯er before Elder Wharton found all sorts of reasons to pull her away. In the long run, my rtionship with Meng¡¯er will be affected because of Elder Wharton¡¯s destruction.¡± Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t the slightest bit lenient when he reported what Elder Wharton had done in front of his grandfather.


    ¡°This is truly outrageous. That old fellow is still so despicable even now. He¡¯s still so unscrupulous. Jing, don¡¯t worry. You have Grandpa. Grandpa will not let him seed. Grandpa will not let Meng¡¯er be snatched away by others. Meng¡¯er is destined to be our family¡¯s granddaughter-inw.¡± Marquis Yuwen listened to his grandson¡¯s words and he immediately couldn¡¯t ept it. They were really not afraid of death after being kicked out of the Yuwen family¡¯s corner.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be relying on you for this matter.¡± Yuwen Jing had finally found a person who could deal with Elder Wharton. His mood immediately improved.

 Chapter 974

    <h4>Chapter 974:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Because he needed the help of his grandfather, Yuwen Hou, Yuwen Jing simply stayed in their house that day and did not go back. The next day, early in the morning, after the two finished their breakfast, they went to the Green Gang together.


    If not for Madam Yuwen stopping them, Yuwen Hou would have gone directly to the Green Gang to eat breakfast. If he was lucky, he might be able to eat breakfast personally cooked by Meng¡¯er.


    Whenever Marquis Yuwen thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s culinary skills, he couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    They ate the food served by Madam Yuwen nheless.


    s, when they went to the Green Gang, they saw the two people they didn¡¯t want to see¡ª Elder Wharton and Chen Ming.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Ming with vignce. He did not know that Chen Ming was like a cockroach that could not be killed. Last time, Chen Meng¡¯er had spoken so decisively, yet he still did not give up and still ran towards the Green Gang.


    Immediately after, Yuwen Jing understood. If it was not for Chen Ming still not giving up on Chen Meng¡¯er, his grandfather, Elder Wharton, would not have travelled tens of thousands of miles to rush to the capital on a special ne.


    And after these few days of Elder Wharton¡¯s hindering, he was even more certain that Elder Wharton¡¯s trip to the capital had no good intentions.


    Marquis Yuwen didn¡¯t expect that the moment he entered the Green Gang, he would meet Elder Wharton, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for over twenty years. If one had to say, Elder Wharton had taken good care of himself. Although there were many wrinkles on his face, he didn¡¯t look that old.


    As for Marquis Yuwen, with Chen Meng¡¯er around, how could he look old?


    Therefore, when Marquis Yuwen shouted, ¡°Wharton, you old brat, didn¡¯t you swear in front of me and Bolin that you would never return to the capital? It¡¯s only been twenty years, how could you forget?¡± Although Marquis Yuwen said this, those who were familiar with Marquis Yuwen knew that he was lying.


    Elder Wharton and Chen Ming, who were rushing to the restaurant to have breakfast, heard Marquis Yuwen¡¯s voice and stopped in their tracks. They turned their heads.


    When Chen Ming turned his head, the first thing he saw was the person whom he envied and hated¡ª Yuwen Jing. He believed that he wasn¡¯t inferior to Yuwen Jing. Perhaps, his current achievements weren¡¯t as good as Yuwen Jing¡¯s. However, he was certain that as long as he was given time, he would definitely surpass Yuwen Jing.


    However, no matter how much confidence he had in other aspects, he was aplete and utter failure in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Even now, he could clearly remember every word that Chen Meng¡¯er said to him in front of Yuwen Jing.


    He knew why Chen Meng¡¯er said those words so resolutely. He knew that she was doing it for his own good. However, every time he thought of what Chen Meng¡¯er said that day, his heart ached so much that he could not breathe.


    However, even so, he could not help but think of that face that made him fall in love. He could not help but miss her from the bottom of his heart. He would run over to the Green Gang just to take a look at her. It was precisely because of this little obsession that he agreed to his grandfather¡¯s suggestion to apany him to the Green Gang today.


    He knew what his grandfather was nning. This was the first and only time that he did not reject his grandfather¡¯s idea. There was a faint glimmer of hope in his heart.

 Chapter 975

    <h4>Chapter 975:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Perhaps Chen Meng¡¯er would think it through and see how good he was. She would give him a chance to stay by her side.


    ¡°Ah, I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, Marquis Yuwen. Why, it¡¯s been more than twenty years. Do you still remember my joke from back then. It seems that I hold quite a lot of weight in your heart.¡± Elder Wharton turned his head. Seeing that it was his old acquaintance, Marquis Yuwen, his eyes immediately lit up. He had been in front of Liu Bolin for so many years, but he hadn¡¯t been able to gain any advantage. He didn¡¯t believe that he could still gain some advantage in front of Marquis Yuwen.


    Elder Wharton believed that Marquis Yuwen wasn¡¯t his match.


    ¡°Are you sure that what you said back then was a joke? And not an oath? If that¡¯s really the case, then what you said back then was just a joke. Later, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Bolin.¡±


    After hearing Marquis Yuwen¡¯s words, Elder Wharton suddenly lost hisposure. ¡°Hey, Marquis Yuwen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. You don¡¯t have to meet like this and not give me respect. Speaking of which, we have been friends for so many years.¡± Elder Wharton had underestimated Marquis Yuwen¡¯s strength in the end. ¡°Oh right, you old brat, you should know that my grandson and your grandson are now rivals in love.¡±


    ¡°Who said that my grandson and your grandson are rivals in love? My grandson has a partner.¡± Marquis Yuwen knew what Elder Wharton meant in his heart. However, he just wasn¡¯t as sincere as Elder Wharton, he didn¡¯t go along with what he said.


    Moreover, what Yuwen Hou said was right. His grandson Yuwen Jing did have a partner. And this partner was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Your grandson has a partner? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Just like that, Elder Wharton jumped into the pit that Yuwen Hou dug.


    These past few days, Yuwen Jing, who was being bullied by Elder Wharton, looked at his grandfather. With just a few words, Elder Wharton was at a disadvantage. He couldn¡¯t help but give his grandfather a thumbs up in his heart.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know. I thought you knew. My grandson¡¯s girlfriend is Meng¡¯er, the little miss of the Green Gang. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve known Meng¡¯er for so many years. I¡¯ve long treated this girl as my granddaughter-inw. My wife has long taken out all the jewellery she has and given them to this girl. Oh, right, when my wife heard that you came to the capital, she was very happy. If she knew that she would be able to meet you in the Green Gang today, she would definitely havee with us.¡± Marquis Yuwen Jing deliberately said this.


    Speaking of which, who was the person that this Elder Wharton was most afraid of in the capital? It wasn¡¯t Elder Liu, nor was it Marquis Yuwen. It was Madam Yuwen. As soon as Elder Wharton heard Marquis Yuwen¡¯s words, his expression immediately changed. His originally smiling face suddenly became stiff. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, there¡¯s no need for that at all. If you want to see her, I¡¯ll be the one to pay my respects to her. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Elder Wharton quickly changed the topic.


    Elder Wharton¡¯s reaction made Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing very puzzled. It wasn¡¯t strange for Elder Wharton to know Madam Yuwen, but when he heard Madam Yuwen¡¯s name, he became nervous and scared.


    Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing were extremely curious. However, they also knew that this time and ce weren¡¯t suitable to ask this question.


    * * *


    Elder Wharton and Yuwen Hou walked forward, while Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming walked behind.


    Elder Wharton and Yuwen Hou were chatting andughing, and the atmosphere was rather harmonious. However, the atmosphere between Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming, who followed behind them, had always been below freezing point with the two of them ignoring each other.

 Chapter 976

    <h4>Chapter 976:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Elder Wharton and Marquis Yuwen knew the rtionship between the two of them, so they didn¡¯t force the two of them tomunicate.


    ¡°Grandpa, I need to make a trip to the Qu family. I might not be in the Green Gang for the entire day. If there¡¯s anything important or urgent in the Green Gang, you can help. If it¡¯s not important or urgent, you can just leave and wait for me toe back to handle things.¡± Everyone heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alright, girl, I know. If you have something to do, then go and deal with it. I have the Green Gang to deal with. But, girl, what exactly happened to make you rush to the Qu family in such a hurry?¡± Elder Liu asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to my big brother, Chen Haoguo¡¯s, matter. His spot in the military academy was snatched by someone. The person who snatched his spot was someone from the Han family,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a sullen face.


    ¡°The Han family is Qu Yaotian¡¯s wife¡¯s family, right? Alright, I got it. You can go.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it in detail, Elder Liu could roughly guess from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°What a coincidence. Just now, Meng¡¯er, you were about to go out,¡± Yuwen Hou said to Chen Meng¡¯er who was about to go out.


    ¡°Grandpa Yuwen, Elder Wharton, I¡¯m sorry. I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll personally cook for you next time to make up for this,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a serious face.


    ¡°Alright, girl, you go and do your own thing. I¡¯m here.¡± Elder Liu came out to smooth things over. ¡°I say, are you guys free every day? All of you keeping to the Green Gang. What do you think the Green Gang is? A ce to retire?¡± Elder Liu deliberately widened his eyes and looked at Marquis Yuwen and Elder Wharton with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Exactly. This ce of yours isn¡¯t suitable for you to retire.¡± Marquis Yuwen and Elder Liu also started to fight after meeting each other for a few sentences.


    Chen Ming and Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t expect that it would be so unfortunate. They had just arrived and Chen Meng¡¯er was about to leave.


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Ming wanted to open their mouths and say that they wanted to help Chen Meng¡¯er share her worries and shoulder her burden.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t give them the chance. Chen Meng¡¯er nodded to the two of them as a form of greeting. After that, she brought Su Jin and hurriedly left the Green Gang.


    * * *


    Due to Qu Yaotian¡¯s sessful election, Elder Qu had not been to the Green Gang for a few days. He had not seen Chen Meng¡¯er for a few days as well. When he heard his guards running over and telling him that his precious granddaughter was here, he thought that he had misheard.


    It was only when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing in front of him that he was sure that he did not mishear. ¡°Girl, why are you free today to visit your grandfather?¡± After seeing his precious granddaughter, Elder Qu was in a particrly good mood.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not here to visit you today. I have something to do and I came specially to look for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to smile at Elder Qu. However, whenever she thought about the Han family and Han Ying, her brows furrowed. Even when they knew that Chen Haoguo was her big brother, they used the Qu family¡¯s name to snatch his spot for advanced studies.


    ¡°Oh? You have something to tell me? What is it?¡± At this moment, Elder Qu finally realized that the expression on his precious granddaughter¡¯s face today was not right. It was too serious.


    ¡°Grandpa, I came here today to confirm something with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er decided to take a look at Elder Qu¡¯s attitude on this matter first. She wanted to confirm how much the Qu family knew and how much they were involved in this matter.

 Chapter 977

    <h4>Chapter 977:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Elder Qu put away his casual smile and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious expression.


    ¡°Did you know that Han Ying interfered with the military academy¡¯s advancement quota?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Qu without blinking, paying attention to every change in Elder Qu¡¯s expression. ¡°In other words, regarding the military academy¡¯s advancement quota, did the Qu family participate in it?¡±


    After Elder Qu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, a bad premonition arose in his heart. ¡°You know that the Qu family has never participated in such matters. This won¡¯t change just because your uncle¡¯s election was sessful. Girl, do you mean that your aunt and your aunt¡¯s family used the Qu family to interfere in this matter?¡± When Elder Qu asked this question, his brows furrowed tightly.


    Although he was asking Chen Meng¡¯er, in his heart, he was almost certain that the Han family had meddled in this matter. However, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Qu Yaotian had any knowledge of the Han family meddling in the matter of the military academy¡¯s advancement quota.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t meddle, then help me ask my uncle. Does he know about this matter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Qu thought the same thing. ¡°Grandpa, because the Han family and Han Ying interfered this time, my big brother, Chen Haoguo¡¯s, advanced study spot was ruined. So, I won¡¯t ignore this matter. So, please help me ask. Does Uncle Know about this matter? I don¡¯t want to make a mess.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s recognition of the Qu family. Otherwise, if it was any other family, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be this lenient.


    She would definitely use her methods to deal with this matter without a second word.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go and call your uncle right now. If this matter has anything to do with your uncle, I¡¯ll break his legs,¡± Elder Qu said hatefully.


    As Elder Qu spoke, he picked up the phone and dialed Qu Yaotian¡¯s number in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hello. Yaotian, let me ask you something.¡± Elder Qu was famous for being hot-tempered. Only when he was facing Chen Meng¡¯er and his wife, Madam Qu, would he restrain himself.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s in a meeting.? I don¡¯t care. Go and get Yaotian to pick up the call now. I have something very important to ask him.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s temper was on the rise.


    Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant was on the other end of the phone. The hand holding the phone was shaking. Not only was his hand shaking, his legs were also shaking. He had been by Qu Yaotian¡¯s side for quite a number of years. This meant that he understood the temper of the Elder of the Qu family very well.


    At this moment, he did not dare be the slightest bit negligent. He was afraid that if he was a little slower in responding, he would not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    Therefore, he did not care about Qu Yaotian¡¯s cold face that made him shiver. He held the phone, knocked on the door of the meeting room and directly barged in. ¡°Chief, Chief, Elder Qu is calling,¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant said as he directly stuffed the phone in his hand into Qu Yaotian¡¯s hand.


    Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant did not have the guts to look at his boss¡¯s face. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold his phone steady.


    Qu Yaotian took the phone that his assistant stuffed into his hand and was about to fly into a rage when he heard his father¡¯s energetic voiceing from the phone. ¡°Yaotian, you brat, take the phone to the office now. I have something very important to ask you.¡±


    Qu Yaotian went white. He said to the people in the meeting room, ¡°The meeting is over. We will adjourn tomorrow.¡± After that, he took the phone and returned to his own office.


    The moment he entered the office, Qu Yaotian locked the office door. He knew that when his father lost his temper, his voice would not be soft. He was afraid that his father¡¯s voice would be too loud and the people who suddenly barged into his office would hear it. That would not be good.


    ¡°Dad, why are you calling at this time?¡± Qu Yaotian was curious. At this time, why would his father call him.


    ¡°Of course, I have something important to ask you. Do you think that I would call you for fun because I have nothing to do?¡± Elder Qu could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Let me ask you something. Have you interfered with the matter of the military academy¡¯s advanced training quota?¡±


    ¡°The military academy¡¯s advanced training quota is not something that I usually manage. Dad, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. I just took over and there are many things. These things that are not under my control, why would I interfere with them? Furthermore, aren¡¯t all the ces for military academy advancement managed by the academy and the army?¡± Qu Yaotian didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It was originally like this, but your wife and her family have stretched their hands too far. They¡¯re using the Qu family¡¯s name to interfere in this matter. I¡¯m calling because I want to make sure that you¡¯re not the one who instigated this matter.¡±

 Chapter 978

    <h4>Chapter 978:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    On the other end of the phone, Qu Yaotian heard his father¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°Dad, are you sure that my two brothers-inw have extended their hands to the military academy for advanced study?¡±


    ¡°You brat, how can you speak like that?v If I¡¯m not sure, why would I call you so rashly? Alright, if you don¡¯t believe what I say, you should at least believe what your niece says.¡± Elder Qu was filled with anger and now that he was being doubted by his own son, fire directly spurted out from his throat.


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to help Qu Yaotian at this time. She was still full of anger.


    The Han family and Han Ying were really getting bolder and bolder. They thought that since Qu Yaotian was in that position, they could do whatever they wanted. They would not put respect Chen Meng¡¯er anymore. If they did not respect her, she might still be able to tolerate it. However, if they did not respect her family, then she would not tolerate it anymore.


    The Han family and Han Ying actually wanted to take what belonged to her big brother, Chen Haoguo.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er? Why is this rted to Meng¡¯er?¡± Qu Yaotian had a headache. Originally, he already had a headache when he heard his father say that his two brothers-inw had interfered with the military academy¡¯s advanced study quota.


    He had never though much about his two brothers-inw. He thought that if this matter was true, he would at most give them a call and warn them to give him some peace. He did not want to cause any more trouble, but now that he heard his father say that this matter was still rted to his niece, the bad premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    He did not know how his two troublesome brothers-inw had provoked his niece, whom he himself did not dare provoke easily.


    ¡°Let Meng¡¯er tell you about this matter herself.¡± Elder Qu directly stuffed the phone into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stand on ceremony. She took the phone that her grandfather, Elder Qu, had stuffed into her hand and ced it by her ear. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me what happened.¡± Qu Yaotian had long forgotten that Elder Qu had called and interrupted his meeting.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that my big brother, Chen Haoguo, was robbed of his spot in the military academy. I asked someone to investigate. This matter has something to do with my aunt and her family. Regarding this matter, the rumors outside aren¡¯t very pleasant to hear. They say that the Han family did this, and it was by the Qu family¡¯s instructions. So, I ran over to Grandpa to confirm with him whether this matter is really as the rumors say.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were light and airy, but it made Qu Yaotian¡¯s back break out in ayer of sweat.


    He clearly understood the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He did not dare think too deeply into it.


    He had just taken office and such a thing had happened. Others might not dare gossip in front of him, but behind his back, who knew how much they would say? And if his opponents, who had always wanted to pull him down from this position, were to find out about this matter, who knew what they would do.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this matter has nothing to do with me and the Qu family. If I didn¡¯t hear from you today, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this matter at all. Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter and give you an exnation.¡± Qu Yaotian couldn¡¯t help but take out a handkerchief from his pocket and wipe the sweat off his forehead.

 Chapter 979 - Chapter 979

    <h4>Chapter 979:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er giving respect to the Qu family and Qu Yaotian. Otherwise, if it had been anyone else, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have been so polite. She would have taken care of it herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the matter was handled quite smoothly, so she was not prepared to waste her uncle¡¯s precious time and was prepared to hang up. However, Elder Qu, who was still stubbornly saying that he would not interfere in this matter a second ago, saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to hang up, so he hurriedly stretched out his hand and took the phone from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yaotian, let me tell you, when I agreed to let you sit in that position, I had ced the Qu family¡¯s reputation on your shoulders. You must not let me regret my previous decision. Also, I have already told everyone before that no matter how the Qu family¡¯s position in the capital changes, I will not allow anyone to use the Qu family¡¯s name tomit crimes. You had better handle this matter properly. If you don¡¯t handle it properly, I will personally handle it. When that timees, don¡¯t me me for not giving your wife and your father-inw respect.¡± After saying that, Elder Qu, who was obviously quite angry, hung up.


    After being hung up by Elder Qu like that, Qu Yaotian¡¯s expression did not look any better. However, his ugly expression was not because his father had hung up on him. It was because he had never expected that after he took office, he would still clearly remember the words that he had told his wife, Han Ying, and the promises that Han Ying had made in his ear.


    However, in the blink of an eye, his wife, had forgotten all the promises that she had made to him. Good job.


    Qu Yaotian picked up the phone and dialed his wife¡¯s number.


    Han Ying looked at the number disyed on the phone and felt a little strange. At this time, why did her husband have the time to call her? However, when she thought about the possibility that her husband missed her, she could not help but feel happy in her heart. ¡°Hello, Yaotian, why did you call me?¡± Han Ying picked up the phone and said in the gentlest voice that she thought she had.


    However, Qu Yaotian didn¡¯t notice Han Ying¡¯s tenderness at all. Even if he did notice it, Qu Yaotian would probably feel annoyed listening to it now. ¡°Han Ying, tell me, what is the quota for military academy?¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    When Han Ying heard Qu Yaotian mention the military academy¡¯s quota, her heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. She secretly cursed. She didn¡¯t know how Qu Yaotian knew about the military academy¡¯s quota. ¡°Yaotian, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Han Ying was going to deny it no matter what. Because she felt that she and her two brothers did things secretly and didn¡¯t leave anyone with any evidence.


    ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t pretend in front of me. You think that your methods are impressive and that the things that you and your two brothers have done will not be known by others. However, let me tell you that your methods are really not that great. They have already exposed the matter in front of me and put the evidence in front of me. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Qu Yaotian and Han Ying had been married for so many years and it was not for nothing. Although their rtionship had not been as sweet as before in the recent years, Qu Yaotian still understood his wife.


    Han Ying was really at a loss after being blown up by Qu Yaotian. ¡°How is this possible? We are very careful and did not leave any traces behind. How could it be known by others?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that if you want people to not know, you have to do it yourself? Han Ying, what did I tell you? And what did you promise me? You can¡¯t wait for the Qu family to fall, huh?¡± Qu Yaotian was trying to pin the me on her. Han Ying¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Yaotian, no, I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want the Qu family to fall. I¡­¡± Han Ying wanted to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t find anything to say.


    ¡°What do you mean, Han Ying? Let me tell you, this is the first andst time. If there is a second time, your family will use the Qu family to do evil outside. You know what I mean. When the timees, don¡¯te crying in front of me and say that I¡¯m ruthless.¡± Qu Yaotian was still thinking about the rtionship between him and Han Ying. He did not directly attack the Han family.


    Qu Yaotian hung up.


    Han Ying listened to the sound of the phone being hung up and she copsed on the chair. She did not expect that one day, Qu Yaotian would speak to her in such a tone. She did not expect that there would be a day when Qu Yaotian would speak to her so mercilessly.


    The tears in Han Ying¡¯s eyes silently flowed out of her eyes. And she seemed to have not noticed it as she stared nkly at a certain spot in a daze.


    If her colleagues saw Han Ying like this, they would definitely be extremely shocked. was this still the same Han Ying who was a strong woman in front of them?


    Meanwhile, in the Qu family, after Elder Qu hung up Qu Yaotian¡¯s call, he turned around and immediately changed his expression to face Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I will definitely give you an exnation. Not only you, but also Haoguo. Speaking of your big brother, he¡¯s really a good seedling. Old Xiao has always praised him in front of me. I said, how bad can my taste be? At the end of the day, he is still considered family.¡± Speaking of Chen Haoguo, Elder Qu could not help but praise him. This kid was really able to endure hardships. Moreover, he was not stupid. He was suitable for living in the army.

 Chapter 980

    <h4>Chapter 980:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    At the military academy, he had just received news from the instructor that there had been a change in the advanced training quota. He felt very regretful. Chen Haoguo, who had been ¡°tricked¡±, still had the same expression on his face. However, he could not help but feel disappointed in his heart.


    One of the people who had a good rtionship with Chen Haoguo was called racist slurs because of his dark skin. He usually had a good time with Chen Haoguo. After the instructor left, he walked over and patted Chen Haoguo on the shoulder. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be too sad. Losing your spot for advanced studies doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not outstanding enough. It¡¯s just that some people like to use their connections to get things that don¡¯t belong to them.¡±


    Qian Bin¡¯sst sentence was deliberately said loudly. He deliberately wanted everyone in the ss to hear it, especially the person who had used his connections to steal his buddy¡¯s spot.


    ¡°Qian Bin, who are you talking about?¡± As soon as Qian Bin finished speaking, someone became anxious. He jumped up and eximed.


    ¡°I know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± Qian Bin was not afraid of offending people at all.


    When it came to rtionships, Qian Bin had plenty. In this ss, the person with the least bit of power was only Chen Haoguo.


    Of course, this was what everyone in their ss thought. However, no one knew what the truth was.


    In the near future, when everyone knew who Chen Haoguo was rted to, they would sigh in their hearts. They werepletely blind to not be able to see through it.


    ¡°Qian Bin, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare do anything to you on ount of your grandfather. Let me tell you, if you continue to be so outspoken, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    ¡°If you want to beat me up,e on. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do it. With your small body, you¡¯ve just barely passed the physical fitness test. It¡¯s probably because your family put in a lot of effort behind you. Otherwise, you would never have passed.¡± Although Qian Bin also had a backer behind him, he just couldn¡¯t stand the way Lu Jinqiang always acted and all of them had to give in to him.


    As he spoke, Qian Bin loosened his muscles and was about to fight with Lu Jinqiang.


    ¡°Qian Bin, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Chen Haoguo pulled Qian Bin back.


    ¡°Haoguo, don¡¯t stop me. If I don¡¯t teach that brat a lesson today, he¡¯ll really think that we¡¯re afraid of him. Now he¡¯s actually using tricks to shamelessly steal your spot for further study. I really can¡¯t take this.¡±In this ss, Qian Bin wasn¡¯t the only one who stood up for Chen Haoguo. Many people disliked Lu Jinqiang.


    However, due to the power behind Lu Jinqiang, everyone could only keep it in their hearts. They didn¡¯t dare be like Qian Bin and say it out loud.


    ¡°Qian Bin, what are you not convinced about? Aren¡¯t you just jealous of me? Don¡¯t you have such a backer? To be honest, if you really had such a backer, who knows how smug you would be right now? Qian Bin, do you believe that if you touch me today, I will make you disappear from this academy tomorrow?¡± Lu Jinqiang was really arrogant. No wonder so many people in the ss didn¡¯t like him.


    when Qian Bin heard Lu Jinqiang¡¯s words, he took advantage of Chen Haoguo¡¯s carelessness to rush up and punch Lu Jinqiang in the face.


    In an instant, Lu Jinqiang was pressed to the ground by Qian Bin. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you? Only a corpse would be jealous of you. Others don¡¯t know your background, but do you think I don¡¯t know? Aren¡¯t you just an illegitimate child? What are you being so arrogant for? I¡¯m going to beat you up today. What can you do to me? I¡¯d like to see if I can still stay in this academy tomorrow.¡± Qian Bin began punching him mercilessly.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

 Chapter 981

    <h4>Chapter 981:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Lu Jinqiang, who was being pressed down by Qian Bin, wanted to resist, but he was no match for Qian Bin at all. He could only struggle and get beaten up.


    ¡°Qian Bin, that¡¯s enough. Stop fighting.¡± Chen Haoguo hated Lu Jinqiang very much. However, he knew that if he caused trouble in the academy, he might really be expelled. Therefore, when he came back to his senses, he quickly ran over and pulled Qian Bin away.


    However, when Chen Haoguo pulled Qian Bin away from Lu Jinqiang, Lu Jinqiang had already been beaten up by Qian Bin. He was lying on the ground, his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head. There were bruises everywhere. It was unbearable to look at him.


    ¡°Hiss! Qian Bin, Chen Haoguo, just you wait. I won¡¯t let you have it easy.¡± After Lu Jinqiang was helped up from the ground, he pointed at Qian Bin and Chen Haoguo and screamed fiercely. His mouth moved and pulled on the wound on his face. It hurt so much that he bared his teeth in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Haoguo pulling him back, Qian Bin would have rushed up again. Chen Haoguo couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard Lu Jinqiang¡¯s words.


    Speaking of which, he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for his sister. Back then, he chose to enter the military academy. Firstly, he really yearned for the army. Secondly, he wanted to make himself stronger. He didn¡¯t want his sister to be so tired. He wanted to support their family, he wanted to be his sister¡¯s shield.


    This was also why, after Chen Haoguo had entered the military academy for such a long time, no one in the military academy knew who his backer was. He wanted to rely on his own strength to make a name for himself.


    However, he realized that sometimes, he was too naive. In the end, the matter of him entering the military academy¡¯s advanced stufy was snatched away by someone. And ever since he entered the military academy, this wasn¡¯t the first time such a thing had happened.


    Just as Lu Jinqiang and Qian Bin were confronting each other, their instructor was called over.


    ¡°Lu Jinqiang, Qian Bin, and Chen Haoguo, what are you doing? Are you trying to rebel? The three of you,e with me to the office.¡±


    Seeing Lu Jinqiang, Qian Bin, and Chen Haoguo following behind their instructor and walking towards their instructor¡¯s office, Chen Haoguo¡¯s ssmates immediately started chattering, ¡°This time, Chen Haoguo is going to be unlucky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knows, Chen Haoguo might be expelled from the academy.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Chen Haoguo is really unlucky. He¡¯s clearly the best in our ss, but in the end, he¡¯s always being pressured by others.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I promise you that I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation for this matter,¡± Elder Qu promised Chen Meng¡¯er repeatedly.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve assured me so many times. You¡¯re my grandfather. How can I not believe you? But, Grandpa, I don¡¯t believe in the ability and efficiency of others. Look, the matter of the military academy¡¯s advancement is right in front of us. I¡¯m afraid that waiting for those people to goyer byyer to deal with it will be toote. The matter of my brother¡¯s advancement has long passed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that further study in the military academy was very important to the future of the students in the military academy. Otherwise, no one would use the backdoor to ask for this position.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Elder Qu thought about it and realized that it was true. The efficiency of the relevant sections was really too horrible to look at. ¡°Why don¡¯t I call them one by one to urge them?¡± Elder Qu asked for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    As soon as Elder Qu finished speaking, before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak, his phone rang. ¡°Girl, I need to take a call first.¡± There weren¡¯t many people who knew about the Qu family¡¯s insider information. No matter how unwilling Elder Qu was, this call interrupted his conversation with his precious granddaughter. He still epted his fate and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello. Who Is It? If you have something to say, say it.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s attitude when he picked up the phone wasn¡¯t very good.


    ¡°Old Qu, is Meng¡¯er at your ce? If she is, let her answer the phone.¡± The phone call was from Elder Liu. It was very obvious that Elder Liu also had something to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, so he did not care about Elder Qu¡¯s tone when he picked up the phone. Otherwise, if it was any other time, with Elder Qu¡¯s tone when he picked up the phone, Elder Liu would have argued with him a long time ago.


    Elder Qu was curious. Why was Elder Liu looking for Chen Meng¡¯er at this time? However, he could also hear the seriousness in Elder Liu¡¯s tone. He still obediently handed the phone to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°It¡¯s your other grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Why is he calling here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also a little confused.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Girl, your father, Chen Ping, just called. He said that your elder brother, Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor, called him and asked him toe to the academy. It seems like something happened to your elder brother. Your father was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do, so he called to look for you. Hurry up and call him back.¡± Elder Liu also treated Chen Ping and his wife as family.


    ¡°Grandpa, I got it. I¡¯ll call my father back now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ended Elder Liu¡¯s call. She turned her head and met Elder Qu¡¯s inquiring gaze. ¡°Grandpa, something happened to my eldest brother at the academy. The instructor called and asked my father to go. I have to go to my father¡¯s ce now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me anytime. I will definitely help you settle it without saying anything.¡± Elder Qu wanted to ask what exactly happened, however, seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s anxious look, he swallowed his words.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what exactly happened and was anxious.


    Chen Meng¡¯er called Chen Ping and asked him where he was. She went to look for him now and then went to Chen Haoguo¡¯s academy with him. Chen Ping had been running around in circles. He didn¡¯t know what trouble his son had gotten into at schoo=.


    Chen Ping, who had received the call from Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor, was already in a panic. He had no idea what was going on, so he could only call Chen Meng¡¯er and ask for help.


    After Chen Meng¡¯erforted her father, Chen Ping, she hung up the phone, said goodbye to Elder Qu, and hurried off.

 Chapter 982

    <h4>Chapter 982:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Dad.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er rushed to her father¡¯spany, Chen Ping was already downstairs, anxiously pacing around. ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± When Chen Ping saw his daughter, he was relieved.


    ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk while we are in the car,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er opened the car door and said to Chen Ping.


    After Chen Ping got into the car, his face was still filled with worry. However, when he was nervous, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands together. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you said that your big brother is usually very steady and sensible. What kind of trouble can he cause in the academy? You don¡¯t know, but his instructor¡¯s tone on the phone was so serious that I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous even through the phone line.¡±


    Chen Ping had been doing well in the business world these past few years. The people he interacted with on a daily basis were all business elites. Furthermore, he hade into contact with elders like Elder Liu and Elder Qu quite a bit. Logically speaking, his heart should be strong enough. He shouldn¡¯t be nervous because of a phone call from Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for everything. Besides, if something really happened, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be my big brother¡¯s fault.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s overprotective attitude wasparable to Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s. In her heart, even if her family did something wrong, it was definitely the other party¡¯s fault.


    Chen Ping actually nodded his head in agreement.


    Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er were thest to arrive.


    The two of them had yet to knock on the door of Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor¡¯s office, they heard a howl that sounded like a pig being ughtered in the room. ¡°My son, why is your face so swollen? Tell me, who was it? who beat you up like this? I won¡¯t let them off today.¡± As she said that, Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother, who was dressed like a noblewoman but hadpletely lost herposure the moment she opened her mouth. She widened her eyes like two light bulbs and swept them over Qian Bin and Chen Haoguo.


    Qian Bin¡¯s father looked at the couple in front of him and red at his son with a headache.


    This kid was born to collect trouble him. How bad was the reputation of the Lu family¡¯s youngest son in the circle of the capital? As long as one was in this circle, everyone knew. However, due to the indulgence of the Lu family¡¯s parents towards their youngest son¡¯s family, everyone only dared gossip behind their backs.


    When everyone met, they would still greet them with a polite smile.


    It wasn¡¯t that Qian Bin¡¯s father was afraid of the Lu family or Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family. It was that Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family were all scoundrels. If one were to really argue with them and torment them to the end, it would really lower his status. The point was that Qian Bin¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he thought about being pestered by this family.


    Qian Bin was red at by his father, and he red back unwillingly. Honestly, he didn¡¯t believe that the Qian family was afraid of Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family.


    ¡°Chen Haoguo, where are your parents? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± The instructor of Chen Haoguo¡¯s ss looked at Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family and then at Qian Bin and his son, feeling a headacheing on. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of these two families. Therefore, he aimed his cannon at Chen Haoguo.


    From Chen Haoguo¡¯s information, he had long known that Chen Haoguo¡¯s parents ran apany and had some money. However, money wasn¡¯t enough for them. The only person he could touch was Chen Haoguo.


    This was also the reason why the instructor called Chen Haoguo¡¯s parents when he found out that Chen Haoguo did not make a move. He was prepared. Chen Haoguo was thest scapegoat for this matter. Otherwise, this matter would be really difficult to handle.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

 Chapter 983

    <h4>Chapter 983:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Instructor, this matter has nothing to do with Chen Haoguo. He didn¡¯t do anything. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t say a word. Why are you looking for his parents?¡± Qian Bin sincerely regarded Chen Haoguo as his best friend, moreover, since he was in this circle, how could he not understand his instructor¡¯s intentions? Therefore, when he heard his instructor ask about Chen Haoguo¡¯s parents, he hurriedly stood up and spoke.


    ¡°Qian Bin, stand aside. There¡¯s no ce for you to speak here.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time Mr. Qian had heard the name Chen Haoguo, he had heard this name from his son many times. He also knew how outstanding Chen Haoguo was. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t have a good family.


    Moreover, how could Mr. Qian not know what the instructor was nning? However, Mr. Qian didn¡¯t intend to interfere. People were selfish. He just needed to ensure that his son wouldn¡¯t be bullied outside. As for the others, he was sorry he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Qian Bin looked at his father unwillingly.


    ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯re Late.¡± As he spoke, there was a knock on the door. Before the instructor could say e in¡±, the door creaked open from the outside. Chen Ping did not hear the conversation in the office clearly, but Chen Meng¡¯er heard it clearly.


    Therefore, her face darkened from the start.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡± Chen Haoguo didn¡¯t expect his sister toe with his father. However, after thinking for a while, he figured out that his father must have panicked when he received a call from his instructor and then called his sister.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, his sister, would always be the backbone of their family. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just his father, but also him. As long as his sister, was here, his heart would unconsciously calm down.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoguo. Only then did a trace of a smile appear on her taut little face.


    Lu Jinqiang and Qian Bin looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who had walked in. They were stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty. Their eyes were fixed on Chen Meng¡¯er, and they couldn¡¯t move their eyes away no matter how hard they tried.


    Feeling the gaze on her, a dangerous glint shed in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Qian Bin was fine, but he was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty. Other than admiration, there were no other dirty thoughts in his eyes, but Lu Jinqiang was different. Lu Jinqiang was originally a profligate son. If his father hadn¡¯t begged his grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared in the military academy.


    Lu Jinqiang didn¡¯t enter the military academy to study. He only came here for the reputation of the military academy.


    In his own words, after leaving the military academy, he could enter wherever he wanted. Who would have any objections?


    Lu Jinqiang had been to many ces and hung out with rich young men in the capital. However, he had not seen any woman who had the beauty of the girl in front of him.


    Lu Jinqiang¡¯s heart began to itch, and those filthy thoughts rose in his heart. If it were not for the fact that the ce was not right, Lu Jinqiang would havee up and flirted with Chen Meng¡¯er a long time ago.


    Chen Haoguo saw Lu Jinqiang¡¯s gaze on his sister. His previously expressionless face finally wore a disgusted expression. He walked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and used his body to, block Lu Jinqiang¡¯s gaze on his sister.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that something was wrong and Lu Jinqiang didn¡¯t do anything excessive to Chen Meng¡¯er, he would definitely make Lu Jinqiang¡¯s swollen face double in size.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor didn¡¯t expect that Chen Haoguo would have such a beautiful sister, causing him to be flustered her beauty. However, things that needed to be dealt with still needed to be dealt with. ¡°You are Chen Haoguo¡¯s father, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am Chen Haoguo¡¯s father. What is the issue here?¡± Chen Ping had been in the business world for a few years, so he still spoke with a sense of propriety.


    ¡°He instigated enmity between the students at the academy and gathered a crowd to fight.¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor told him the reason he had thought of long ago.


    ¡°Sir¡­.¡± Qian Bin heard their instructor lying through his teeth and was about to stand up and refute him. However, before he could finish, his father stopped him.


    Chen Haoguo had never expected that the instructor, whom he had always admired, would twist the truth so much. Until now, what did he not understand? He was trying to push all the me on him.


    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t.¡± Chen Haoguo could no longer remain silent.


    ¡°Chen Haoguo, you made a mistake, yet you still refuse to admit it. This is adding to your crime.¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor said as he red at Chen Haoguo. He brought out the imposing manner he usually used to train them.


    Chen Ping wanted to speak up for his son, but just as he opened his mouth, he was pulled back by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°You are my big brother¡¯s instructor, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was different from before. Now that she had a smile on her face, people couldn¡¯t help but let down their guard.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As a ss instructor, you actually can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong. For your own selfish desires, you refuse to open your eyes and condemn blindly. I want to go to your principal and ask them something. Is such an instructor befitting the image of the academy?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was chilling.


    As for the instructor of Chen Haoguo, he was forced to retreat step by step by a little girl like Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he actually broke out in cold sweat when facing the little girl who was about the same age as his daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me, or I¡¯ll sue you.¡± The instructor wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and adjusted his state of mind before speaking righteously.

 Chapter 984

    <h4>Chapter 984:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Sue me? Go ahead, I won¡¯t stop you. Do you want me to help you contact awyer right now? I know a few of the more famous ones in the capital. I don¡¯t mind helping you pay for the legal fees.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still had a harmless smile on her face. However, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face made Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor break out in cold sweat. Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly put away the harmless smile on her face and looked straight at Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor with her sharp eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that we won¡¯t know who the defendant is when we get to the court.¡±


    Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family and Qian Bin¡¯s family were quite influential in the capital city. However, they were only people who stayed at the edge of the circle. Therefore, they didn¡¯t recognize Chen Meng¡¯er at all.


    ¡°So, please, Sir, investigate the whole story and give everyone the truth. Don¡¯t me the innocent people just to settle the matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were a warning. ¡°Oh, right, you called today. If you hadn¡¯t called, I would have called you. I want to ask, why your academy suddenly changed students? Shouldn¡¯t you give Chen Haoguo and his family an exnation?¡±


    Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor was really unlucky. Originally, for the sake of Chen Haoguo, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to bring this matter to Chen Haoguo¡¯s academy. She was prepared. As long as this matter was handled properly, as long as everything was sorted out, it would be fine.


    Of course, the Han siblings were ignorant. They actually dared reach out to Chen her big brother despite knowing who he was. Then, she would not be polite.


    However, she wanted to let it go. There was no need for her to be polite since some people had delivered themselves to her door.


    ¡°The matter of continuing education is decided by the academy. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to directly say this matter out loud. In fact, it happened every year that the ces for further studies were changed at thest minute. Until now, this was amon urrence in the academy. ¡°Also, what I said was the truth. I didn¡¯t nder anyone. It was Chen Haoguo who started this matter.¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor had made up his mind to me Chen Haoguo.


    He had made up his mind to make Chen Haoguo the scapegoat.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had a grudge against Chen Haoguo, but that he could only afford to offend Chen Haoguo out of the three people. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee his position as the instructor.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, you want to make an example out of my big brother? Sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her big brother had always kept a low profile and didn¡¯t want people to bother him. He had not relied on his connections to climb up step by step. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had never interfered in her big brother¡¯s matters. Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to make a big deal out of it, but this instructor did not appreciate this at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. Go and stay where you belong. Since the instructor had said that my son¡¯s injury was caused by him, then he would have to pay the price for it. Do you know who our Jinqiang is? Our Jinqiang is very precious. He beat up our Jinqiang like this. Sir, you must expel him. If you don¡¯t expel him, this matter will be brought before our elder. Instructor, you know the powerful rtionship between this and him.¡±?Qian Bin looked down on Lu Jinqiang so much. Firstly, it was because Lu Jinqiang was too arrogant. With his little power, he was almost able to do whatever he wanted. Secondly, Lu Jinqiang was born out of wedlock. Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother was not his father¡¯s first wife. His mother was courted by his father outside his marriage.

 Chapter 985

    <h4>Chapter 985:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Jinqiang¡¯s father¡¯s first wife passed away due to illness that his mother was able to be married to him. Only then did he truly enter the Lu family and be a descendant of the Lu family.


    Therefore, as long as one knew the truth about Lu Jinqiang, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see Lu Jinqiang and his mother with the same expression as they did before.


    At this moment, Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother was like a shrew, almost pointing at Chen Meng¡¯er and cursing. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er entered, she was filled with hostility towards Chen Meng¡¯er. It should be said that she was hostile towards those who had better looks. She was afraid that those women woulde and snatch Lu Jinqiang¡¯s father away from her.


    ¡°Expelled? I want to see who will be expelled in the end. Since this instructor doesn¡¯t look reliable to me, then we can only resolve this matter ourselves.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor was about to speak when Chen Meng¡¯er said before him, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie pushed the door open and entered. When she saw Zhou Yunjie, Chen Meng¡¯er was slightly stunned. She had juste out from the Qu family home to call Su Jin and ask her to help her sort out all the things that had happened around her big brother, then, she would send him to the military academy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er never fought unprepared battles. She had received a call from her grandfather, Elder Liu, at the Qu family home. Although she did not know what exactly had happened to her big brother at the academy, she knew that this instructor had personally called, it was definitely not simple. At least, her side could not be in a passive position.


    And she also believed in her big brother¡¯s character. She believed that no matter what happened, Chen Haoguo was not the one who took the initiative to cause trouble. Even if her big brother really caused some trouble, it was probably someone else who instigated it. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er came out of the Qu residence, she gave Su Jin a call.


    And just now, when there was a knock on the door, Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that Su Jin should havee over.


    However, when the door opened and it was Zhou Yunjie who walked in, Chen Meng¡¯er was still a little surprised.


    Ever since she knew that Zhou Yunjie had a different kind of love for her, she had been deliberately avoiding Zhou Yunjie. Chen Meng¡¯er thought well. She was prepared to avoid seeing Zhou Yunjie before she adjusted her state of mind and came in front of Zhou Yunjie.


    If she had anything to do recently, she would not look for Zhou Yunjie if she could.


    Zhou Yunjie was not stupid. At first, he did not notice anything, but as time went on, he noticed something strange.


    Today, when Chen Meng¡¯er called Su Jin, Zhou Yunjie happened to be beside her. He heard that Su Jin had finished the call and he did not say anything. However, he automatically took over the task from Su Jin.


    Su Jin naturally knew what Zhou Yunjie was thinking about their little miss. To be honest, she really hoped that Zhou Yunjie could be together with their little miss. Therefore, she allowed Zhou Yunjie to snatch the task that belonged to her.


    In fact, although Su Jin didn¡¯t know what had happened to their little miss recently and why she suddenly avoided Zhou Yunjie, she also felt that it was better to clearly exin what was going on between the two of them.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor was very unhappy that Chen Meng¡¯er interrupted him.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Zhou Yunjie nced at Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor and then walked toward Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Su Jin?¡± In the state where Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely unprepared, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what her grandfather and the others had said to her. Her face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    ¡°Su Jin was busy with something. I happened to be free, so I helped here over,¡± Zhou Yunjie pretended not to see the trace of embarrassment on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and said with a serious face. ¡°Little Miss, this is the information you asked for. Please check it. If there¡¯s anything missing, I¡¯ll ask them toplete it now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a document folder from Zhou Yunjie.


    When Zhou Yunjie came in, Chen Meng¡¯er was not the only one who was surprised. When Qian Bin¡¯s father saw Zhou Yunjie, he could not hide the surprise on his face, especially when Zhou Yunjie called Chen Meng¡¯er ¡°Little Miss.¡±He could not believe what he heard.


    He had never had the honor to meet the little miss of the Green Gang. However, he had the honor to meet Zhou Yunjie, the right-hand man of the little miss of the Green Gang, several times. s, he had tried to talk to Zhou Yunjie and try to build a rtionship with him, but he had failed.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qian Bin turned his head and saw the surprised expression on his father¡¯s face. He asked with some doubt.


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s Chen Haoguo¡¯s background?¡± Qian Bin¡¯s father whispered into his son¡¯s ear and asked.


    ¡°What background? Are you talking about Chen Haoguo? I think his parents run apany and have some money at home.¡± This was something that all the students in Chen Haoguo¡¯s ss knew.


    Chen Meng¡¯er opened the document folder and scanned through the whole thing from beginning to end. She had clearly sorted out the cause and effect of the matter. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished reading, she almostughed out of anger. Ever since she was young, she had never seen such a thing where right and wrong were reversed.


    If it had to be said that her big brother had also made a move, she would still be a little angry. However, from the beginning to the end of this matter, her big brother had not even said a few words. Moreover, he had even tried to mediate the fight.


    ¡°I have never seen such a person who distorted the truth so much. Yunjie, help me go to the principal¡¯s office and call their principal over. Since things have alreadye to this point today, then I¡¯m not afraid of making a big fuss out of this matter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She found a chair and sat down. She did not intend to let this matter rest.


    She did not know that her brother had actually suffered so much in the academy. ¡°Hmph, you really don¡¯t take me, your sister, to heart. You have suffered so much in the academy, why haven¡¯t you said a word in front of me?¡±

 Chapter 986

    <h4>Chapter 986:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Why? Was your brother bullied at the academy?¡± Previously, after listening to the instructor¡¯s words, he was still thinking about how his eldest son, who had always been more stable than the average child, would cause trouble at the academy. Now, after hearing his daughter¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    As a father, why did Chen Ping work so hard to start his own business? Wasn¡¯t it all for his three children? Sometimes, being a father meant being strong. In the past, Chen Ping was still a little apprehensive about Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor¡¯s aura. Now, when he heard that his son was being bullied at the academy, he didn¡¯t care about anything and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Take a look for yourself. I don¡¯t know when my brother became someone that everyone can bully.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew her brother¡¯s temper, her brother didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her. He had always wanted to keep the peace.


    However, Chen Haoguo forgot that there people in this world who only knew how to take advantage of and harass you. Obviously, Lu Jinqiang was such a person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether your brother is bullied in the academy or not. Anyway, your brother beat my son up this time. I won¡¯t let it go,¡± Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother said as she stretched out her finger and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Haoguo. If it weren¡¯t for Zhou Yunjie standing between Chen Meng¡¯er and her, she would have stretched her finger to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face.


    In Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heart, there was no difference between men and women. In his heart, only Chen Meng¡¯er was different from others. Therefore, when Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother¡¯s finger pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie was very ungentlemanly. He directly stretched out his hand and pped away Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother¡¯s hand.


    A clear pping sound was apanied by Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother shouting, ¡°AH! You actually hit me!¡± Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother¡¯s face was flushed red, and she looked at Zhou Yunjie as if she was determined not to give up.


    ¡°Yes, I hit you.¡± Zhou Yunjie did not feel that there was anything wrong with him hitting a woman. In his heart, as long as one was disrespectful to his family¡¯s little miss, then they should be hit. ¡°If you dare point your finger at my family¡¯s little miss again, it won¡¯t be as simple as just a p,¡± Zhou Yunjie warned Lu Jinqiang.


    ¡°You have such an arrogant tone. Just you wait, I¡¯ll go and call someone. I want to see who is the one who can bully who.¡± Before Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother married into the Lu family, she had been in the underworld for quite some time. She knew quite a number of people in the underworld.


    After she married into the Lu family, she did not break off from these people. Instead, because she had more money on hand, whenever these people saw her, they would respectfully greet her.


    ¡°I also want to see who is the one who can do as they please. Whatever you have, just bring it on. I will sit here and wait.¡± She had never been afraid of anyone before. ¡°Yunjie, go and find the principal of this academy. I want to ask him how to deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°Who is our principal? Do you think you can meet him just because you want to? And you even want to bring him here? You must be daydreaming.¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor said in a somewhat strange tone. It was obvious that he did not believe that Chen Meng¡¯er had the ability to meet the principal.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ignored the instructor. She originally thought that the instructors of the military academy were all high-quality talents. However, after seeing him today, she was greatly disappointed.

 Chapter 987

    <h4>Chapter 987:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Not everyone could meet the principal of the military academy. However, she could.


    Coincidentally, the principal of the military academy was an acquaintance of Elder Qu. After Chen Meng¡¯er left, Elder Qu had given him a call. Therefore, when Zhou Yunjie arrived at the principal¡¯s office, the principal of the military academy, Principal Tang, also happened to arrive at his office.


    ¡°Principal Tang, my little miss invites you to a meeting downstairs.¡± Zhou Yunjie still had a poker face as he spoke to Principal Tang.


    ¡°Your little miss?¡± Principal Tang did not react at first. Who was the little miss that Zhou Yunjie was talking about? Realization dawned on him. ¡°Oh, is the little miss that you are talking about the Qu family¡¯s granddaughter, Chen Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yunjie nodded.


    ¡°Alright, since your family¡¯s little miss has invited me, then I¡¯ll follow you on this trip.¡± Principal Tang, who received a call from Elder Qu, knew why Chen Meng¡¯er hade to their military academy this time, so he didn¡¯t dare put on airs.


    Moreover, regarding today¡¯s matter, he should give Chen Meng¡¯er an exnation.


    * * *


    When Mr. Qian saw Zhou Yunjie, he had already recognized Zhou Yunjie. When he heard Zhou Yunjie address Chen Meng¡¯er, he pondered for a moment and also figured out Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity.


    Although Mr. Qian did not have the honor of personally meeting the little miss of the Green Gang , he had heard many rumors about her. He had heard before that she?was the granddaughter that the Qu family had lost for many years.


    After the Qu family recognized this child, because her adoptive parents had previously doted on her very much, and she had also treated her adoptive parents as her own biological parents, her surname had not been changed.


    The Qu family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s heart ached for this granddaughter that she had spent so much effort to find, so she allowed her granddaughter to do as she pleased.


    Mr. Qian thought about it for a moment, and after mulling over it, itpletely matched.


    After Mr. Qian confirmed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, he had thoughts of currying favor with Chen Meng¡¯er. That was true. Although their family could be considered a family with some weight in the capital, in front of big families like the Green Gang, the Qu family, and the Liu family, they were nothing at all.


    If he didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, he shouldn¡¯t be the head of the Qian family. ¡°Hello, Miss Meng¡¯er. I¡¯m the head of the Qian family. I¡¯m Qian Zhonghua, the father of Chen Haoguo¡¯s good friend, Qian Bin.¡±


    Qian Zhonghua smiled, approached Chen Meng¡¯er, and handed her his business card with both hands.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the business card in front of her and raised her eyebrows. She did not immediately take the business card that Qian Zhonghua handed over to her. Just when Qian Zhonghua thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would not take his business card, and he was a little embarrassed and did not know whether to withdraw his hand, Chen Meng¡¯er reached out her hand and took the business card from Qian Zhonghua¡¯s hand.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Chen Meng¡¯er would take the business card from Qian Zhonghua¡¯s hand, but not because of Qian Zhonghua. The Qian family were not a force she was afraid of. She remembered what she had just heard about Qian Zhonghua¡¯s son. Qian Bin was really good to her brother, Chen Haoguo. At least, there were a few times when Qian Bin had helped her brother. Because of this, Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to give Qian Zhonghua some respect.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er take his business card, Qian Zhonghua smiled.


    Qian Bin, on the other hand, did not like his father¡¯s behavior. He came over and pulled his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what are you doing? Come here, son. Let me introduce you. This is the little miss of the Green Gang .¡± It should be said that Qian Zhonghua¡¯s little n had already started. He wanted his son to get to know Chen Meng¡¯er. As for their future development, he naturally wanted it to develop in a good direction.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Qian Bin¡¯s face unconsciously turned red when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not know that Chen Haoguo actually had such a beautiful sister. Moreover, Qian Bin was not a fool. He saw the change in his father¡¯s attitude before and after and knew that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity was extraordinary.


    ¡°Hello, thank you for taking care of my brother at the academy. My brother doesn¡¯t want to rely on his family connections. He has always wanted to rely on his own abilities to make a name for himself. However, the current world is disappointing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was acting like a parent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Your brother and I are friends. It¡¯s only right for friends to help each other.¡± Qian Bin¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Just as Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor noticed the change in Qian Zhonghua¡¯s attitude toward Chen Meng¡¯er and was pondering about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, the door to his office opened with a creak.


    Then, he heard a voice that made him tremble in fear. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you came to the military academy. Why didn¡¯t you say that you woulde to visit me? Why? Are you disregarding me?¡±


    ¡°Principal? Principal Tang?¡± The instructor was so fearless earlier about Zhou Yunjie going to the principal¡¯s office to look for the principal because he knew that the principal had been very busy recently and wasn¡¯t in the academy.


    Even the teachers in the academy couldn¡¯t see the principal at all, not to mention an outsider like Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°What are you stuttering for? I¡¯ll get even with you for what you¡¯ve der,¡± Principal Tang said to the instructor in a resentful tone. You really can¡¯t keep your eyes open when you do things and only offend people that you can¡¯t offend.


    ¡°Uncle Tang, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯te here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 988

    <h4>Chapter 988:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Principal Tang with a faint smile and said, ¡°To be honest, Uncle Tang, I don¡¯t really wish for the two of us to meet here.¡±


    ¡°Alright,ss, your grandfather has already called me. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Tang will definitely give you a satisfactory answer regarding this matter.¡± Looking at the way Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him, Principal Tang recalled Qu Yaotao and the others¡¯ evaluation of Chen Meng¡¯er in front of him. It had to be said that it was only until today that Principal Tang felt that Qu Yaotao and the others¡¯ evaluation of Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely correct.


    ¡°Then I wonder, Uncle Tang, how will you give me a satisfactory answer? Of course, if the answer you gave me is not satisfactory, I don¡¯t mind taking care of it myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was light and nimble, it was as if she was talking about an ordinary matter. ¡°Oh, right, Uncle Tang, you might not be clear about my style of doing things. If you provoke me, I might put this matter down gently for your sake. But if you provoke my family, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold, or even a hundred times over.¡±


    Originally, Principal Tang hade forward with the intention of making peace. He just wanted to settle this matter. However, after he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his expression changed. ¡°Lass, enough is enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough is enough? I should be saying that to you. All of you are bullying others, you should also stop. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the dirty matters in your academy? Yunjie, bring the things over and show it to Principal Tang. Let him see,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wiped away the smile on her face and said to Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± The intelligencework of the Green Gang had been developed very well. It took only a matter of minutes to investigate some simple matters. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er gave the order, the things that she wanted to investigate in the next minute, had already been transferred out.


    ¡°Uncle Tang, open your eyes wide and take a look. I want to see if you can still tell me to stop when you¡¯ve seen all this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw a thick stack of paper on the office desk.


    Principal Tang didn¡¯t know what was inside. He picked it up and took a look. His face immediately darkened and then turned pale again.


    After going through the papers that Chen Meng¡¯er, threw on the desk, his face was full of trepidation. When he raised his head again and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, his expression had long changed. He never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would have these things in her hands.


    ¡°How did you get these?¡± Principal Tang asked.


    The people present were very curious about the stack of paper that Chen Meng¡¯er had thrown to Principal Tang. They really wanted to know what was inside and why Principal Tang had such an expression after seeing it.


    ¡°Oh, right, I have more than this. Principal Tang, if you want anything else, I don¡¯t mind giving you some for free.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a very generous look.


    ¡°No need.¡± Principal Tang didn¡¯t want these things. If these things were to be taken out and others saw them, would he still have this position?


    Not only would he lose his position as the principal, he would probably have his entire career ruined.

 Chapter 989

    <h4>Chapter 989:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Then Uncle Tang, how do you think my brother should be dealt with this time?¡± This was exactly what Chen Meng¡¯er wanted.


    On the way here, Zhou Yunjie had already told Principal Tang in detail about the matter between Chen Haoguo, Lu Jinqiang, and Qian Bin from the beginning to the end. Therefore, Principal Tang wasn¡¯tpletely confused at this moment. In addition, Elder Qu had also told him about the change of Chen Haoguo¡¯s advanced study quota. Therefore, he already had a n in mind. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Chen Haoguo at all. This matter ispletely between Lu Jinqiang and Qian Bin. Qian Bin¡¯s punishment is a 10,000-word reflective essay and Lu Jinqiang¡¯s punishment is expulsion. As for the instructor, he ndered the students indiscriminately and nearly had them expelled.¡±


    ¡°Principal!¡± Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor had never thought that the matter would develop in this direction. After Principal Tang finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up for himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Just deal with it like this.¡± Principal Tang waved his hand and stopped Chen Haoguo¡¯s instructor from saying anything. He wanted to quickly deal with the matter and send Chen Meng¡¯er away. He had just fought with Chen Meng¡¯er and knew that he was no match for Chen Meng¡¯er at all.


    This instructor was easy to deal with, but Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family was not. As soon as Principal Tang finished speaking, Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother started speaking. ¡°Principal Tang, you can¡¯t handle it like this. You¡¯re covering it up. Fix it, or else I¡¯ll sue you. My son was beaten up like this, but you want to expel the person who was beaten up, while the person who beat him up is safe and sound?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, before you question me, please go and understand the cause and effect of this matter first. Moreover, I will expel your son not only because of today¡¯s matter, but because of several other things as well. Do you know how many rules your son has broken in the academy? Previously, I saw that those matters didn¡¯t blow up, so I turned a blind eye to them on ount of your elder. However, your son didn¡¯t restrain himself, but instead became more and more impudent. I¡¯ll be honest with the two of you. I¡¯ve been tolerating him for a while. I want to expel him much earlier,¡± Principal Tang said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anyway. My son was beaten to such a state. You have to give me an exnation. Otherwise, I¡¯lle to your academy every day to make trouble. Moreover, if you dare expel my son, I will make your staff restless every day.¡± Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother was an idiot, usually, she only knew how to throw a tantrum and dress herself up like a noblewoman. However, she still knew one thing. Her son couldn¡¯t be expelled. If her son could sessfully graduate from the military academy, his future would be bright.


    However, if he was expelled, he was in for it.


    ¡°Lu Jie, your wife doesn¡¯t know about these things. However, you should know.¡± Principal Tang didn¡¯t want to talk to a woman like Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother. He turned his head and said to Lu Jie, who hadn¡¯t said anything.


    ¡°Principal Tang, you promised my father before. If you go back on your words now, how will you exin it to him?¡± Lu Jie happened to be present when Principal Tang talked to his father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll call your father personally in a while. I¡¯ll tell him everything. Our academy will never be able to keep your son. It¡¯s better for your son to find another university.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Elder Lu promised Principal Tang a lot of benefits, Principal Tang would not even care about this good-for-nothing son of the Lu family.


    But now that he thought about it, Principal Tang felt that he shouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed and agreed to the benefits Elder Lu promised him. Because, in his opinion, these benefits were insignificantpared to offending the Qu family, the Green Gang, and Elder Liu all at once.


    After Principal Tang finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to Lu Jinqiang¡¯s family. He turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you satisfied with the way the matter was handled?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just average. What about my brother¡¯s ce for study?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked again.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll still go ording to the original n. It¡¯s also because the people below aren¡¯t sensible enough to make these adjustments properly. I¡¯ll pass down the instructions in a while. In the future, such matters must be done ording to the procedures. But, girl, your brother is in my academy. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I could have helped you take care of your brother during these times.¡± Principal Tang was licking his lips with a smile that was as kind as it could be.


    ¡°Hey, this brother of mine is a strong person. He has to rely on his own strength to make a name for himself, so he didn¡¯t want me to tell everyone about our rtionship. However, Uncle Tang, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m supporting my brother, but my big brother is a first-ss talent.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er praised her brother and was not stingy at all.


    ¡°Yes, your brother is quite good.¡± Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smiling face again, Principal Tang could not help but sigh in relief. Fortunately, he did not offend her. Otherwise, he did not know what would happen to him.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother did not give up and wanted to stand up and make a scene. However, before she could speak, she was stopped by Lu Jinqiang¡¯s father, Lu Jie. Although Lu Jie didn¡¯t do much on a normal day, he still had some insight after being in this circle for a long time.


    He could tell that this girl had quite a background. Although he still hadn¡¯t figured out the identity of this girl, there weren¡¯t many people who could make Principal Tang bow his head like this.


    Therefore, he decided to go back and inform his father about this matter before making a long-term n.


    ¡°Lu Jie, why are you pulling me back? Are you going to just watch your son get expelled?¡± Lu Jinqiang¡¯s mother asked with an unconvinced expression after being pulled out of the office by Lu Jie.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t pull you out, you¡¯ll cause trouble! You¡¯re a noblewoman, yet you don¡¯t have any sense at all. In the future, you had better keep your mouth shut on such an asion.¡±


    When Elder Lu eventually heard his son¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. He felt lucky that his son held onto his daughter-inw in the end and didn¡¯t let his daughter-inw stir up any more trouble for him. Otherwise, the Lu family might be finished.


    In the end, Elder Lu only said to Lu Jie, ¡°In the future, let your wife and son avoid the Chen family when they see them. Don¡¯t provoke them again.¡±

 Chapter 990

    <h4>Chapter 990:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the identity of that girl? I checked the Chen family and didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Aftering out of the military academy, he asked someone to check the information of Chen Ping¡¯s family. He was afraid that if Chen Ping¡¯s family really had such a big backer, Chen Ping¡¯s family would take revenge and implicate the Lu family. When that time came, his father would probably be so angry that he would skin him alive.


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± Elder Lu red at his youngest son. He said somewhat resentfully, ¡°If you really find something, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Think about it. What kind of people have information that even we can¡¯t find out about? Forget about this matter. I¡¯ll deal with the aftermath. However, go back and tell Jinqiang and your wife to avoid that family in the future. Don¡¯t provoke them again. If there¡¯s a next time, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± Elder Lu didn¡¯t know the identity of Chen Ping¡¯s family, however, after listening to his youngest son, he could roughly be sure that the girl who made Principal Tang treat her with respect should be the little miss of the Green Gang and the Qu family.


    ¡°Jinqiang is now expelled from the academy.¡± Before Lu Jie came here, his wife had been whispering in his ear for the entire night. Saying that since his son was expelled from the academy, what would happen to his future prospects? The two of them only had one precious child.


    Lu Jie¡¯s ears were about to be worn out by his wife.


    ¡°You still dare bring up that unfilial son of yours. At that time, I was lenient, so I nodded and let the two of them enter the house. But now, it seems that they are fools. Tell me, from the moment the two of them entered the house, what have they done to our family? Our family¡¯s reputation is going to bepletely disgraced by him.¡± Elder Lu was really angry. Speaking of which, for the sake of his youngest son, he had given a lot of opportunities to Lu Jinqiang. However, Lu Jinqiang did not live up to his expectations at all.


    Lu Jinqiang treated his politeness as a right, and he was even more arrogant outside. They thought that he was old and did not go out much, so they did not know what was happening outside. However, they forgot that no matter how old he was, he was still the person in charge of the Lu family. Naturally, someone would pass on what was happening outside to him.


    Previously, he didn¡¯t want to interfere, so he turned a blind eye to it. However, Lu Jinqiang¡¯s actions were a wake-up call for Elder Lu. He decided to let Lu Jinqiang reflect on himself for a period of time. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble Lu Jinqiang would cause him in the end?


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t good for him to do anything now. He had to give that person some respect. This could be considered his attitude towards this matter.


    ¡°But, Jinqiang is your grandson after all and my only son. If you don¡¯t interfere, he¡¯ll really be finished.¡± Lu Jie also knew that if his father really didn¡¯t interfere, then it would be impossible for his son to have any sess in this life.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. I don¡¯t want to interfere with your son¡¯s matter for the time being. You should go back too. Let me have some peace. Sigh, why is it that in our family, the next generation is weaker than the current generation? If this continues, I won¡¯t be able to rest until I die,¡± Elder Lu said weakly.


    Among his children, not a single one of them was outstanding.

 Chapter 991

    <h4>Chapter 991:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Lu Jie had good eyesight. Seeing his father like this, his mouth opened and closed. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and left the study.


    After Lu Jie left, Elder Lu sighed deeply. He suddenly seemed to have aged several years.


    He picked up the phone and dialed a string of numbers.


    ¡°Hello, is this old Liu? It¡¯s me, Lu.¡± Elder Lu changed up his tone


    ¡°Oh, Elder Lu, why did you call me?¡± Elder Liu was not surprised at all when he received a call from Elder Lu. Chen Meng¡¯er did not make things difficult for Lu Jinqiang because Zhou Yunjie had found that Lu Jinqiang¡¯s grandfather had some friendship with her grandfather, Elder Liu.


    Otherwise, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper, she would not have stopped at expelling Lu Jinqiang.


    Even if she didn¡¯t vent her anger on the Lu family, she would still make Lu Jinqiang suffer. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t do anything because of Elder Liu. When Chen Meng¡¯er came back, she mentioned this to Elder Liu. Now that Elder Lu called, Elder Liu had an idea of what was going on.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all because of that disappointing brat in our family. I only found out today. Elder Liu, I¡¯m really sorry. Later, I¡¯ll bring that unfilial brat over to apologize to the little miss.¡± Although Elder Lu was not one of Elder Liu¡¯s subordinates, he treated Elder Liu withplete respect.


    In fact, the Lu family could not get to where they were today without the help of the Green Gang.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. My little girl doesn¡¯t want it either. But Elder Lu, this descendant can not only be pampered and not disciplined. Otherwise, something will happen sooner orter.¡± Elder Liu sincerely gave his opinion on the matter. However, if Zhuge Yu and the others heard it, they could not help but feel the frown lines on their foreheads form.


    It was really not suitable for their boss to say these words. Their teacher was very strict with them, but in front of their little miss, he was just a pile of goo. From their point of view, as long as their little miss said it, their master wouldpletely and unconditionally agree.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Elder Liu, you¡¯re right. I finally understand. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. If they always rely on an old man like me, they will never have any future.¡± Elder Lu did not put on any airs at all.


    ¡°Yes, alright. I also know why you called me today. Don¡¯t worry, this matter will end here. My little girl, on ount of me, has already turned this matter over. However, Elder Lu, I will also say the ugly bit first. If there is a next time, my granddaughter will not be so easy to talk to. You should also know my little girl¡¯s temper. When the timees, I won¡¯t be able to stop her.¡± Elder Liu was secretly warning Elder Lu.


    ¡°Yes, yes, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on ount of her grandfather, would only cklist the Lu family until Lu Jinqiang was expelled. However, Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t prepared to let the Han siblings off just like that.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Han siblings didn¡¯t know that Chen Haoguo was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brother. Despite knowing who Chen Haoguo was, they actually dared touch him. This meant that the Han siblings didn¡¯t respect Chen Meng¡¯er at all. Or rather, they did it on purpose. They deliberately used her brother to test her.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Regardless of the reason, it was something that Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t ept.


    ¡°Since they want to y with me, then I¡¯ll y with them too,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a bloodthirsty smile on her face.


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, Haoguo, is that really your sister? Why doesn¡¯t your sister look like you at all? Also, dude, you were quite low-key before. I was fooled by you before. Your family doesn¡¯t have no background. I think your family is very powerful. By the way, what is your family¡¯s background? Why don¡¯t I know anything about the Chen family in the capital?¡± Qian Bin chattered as he walked to the ssroom with Chen Haoguo and patted Chen Haoguo¡¯s shoulder.


    However, Chen Haoguo still had his poker face on. He had no reaction to Qian Bin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hey, Haoguo, say something,¡± Qian Bin punched Chen Haoguo and said.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Chen Haoguo rarely replied to Qian Bin.


    ¡°What exactly is your family¡¯s background? I¡¯m very curious,¡± Qian Bin said. ¡°Let me tell you. If you don¡¯t tell me now, many people in the ss wille to you to ask this. I guess what happened in the office just now has been spread throughout the ss. Actually, it should be said that it was spread throughout the academy. Watch carefully. When you go back to ss, there will definitely be many people who want to ask you the same thing.¡±


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have any status. My family is an ordinary family.¡± Just when Qian Bin thought that Chen Haoguo wouldn¡¯t open his mouth to answer him, Chen Haoguo spoke.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Qian Bin didn¡¯t believe Chen Haoguo¡¯s words at all. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I have eyes. I saw it clearly just now. Principal Tang¡¯s attitude toward your sister isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    After Qian Bin finished speaking, he looked at Chen Haoguo and waited for Chen Haoguo¡¯s reply. However, this time, Chen Haoguo¡¯s mouth was tightly shut. He wasn¡¯t willing to open his mouth again.


    In the academy, the news spread very quickly.


    Chen Haoguo and Qian Bin returned to the ssroom. Everyone already knew what had happened in the office just now.


    They thought that Chen Haoguo would be expelled from the academy. However, to their surprise, the one who was expelled from the academy in the end was actually Lu Jinqiang, and their instructor was fired. However, Chen Haoguo was safe and sound.


    Not only was he safe and sound, he had even gotten the spot that had been taken away from him.


    This made them look at Chen Haoguo in a different way.


    Chen Haoguo and Qian Bin had just walked into the ssroom. They usually did not pay much attention to Chen Haoguo. They walked over and patted Chen Haoguo on the shoulder, ¡°Not bad, bro. I couldn¡¯t tell that you were really hiding something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We really misjudged you. Bro, please forgive us.¡±

 Chapter 992

    <h4>Chapter 992:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qian Bin pouted at Chen Haoguo.


    Chen Haoguo ignored everyone and walked to his own seat.


    If this was any other time, Chen Haoguo¡¯s actions would have been met with a wave of ridicule from these people. However, today, these people saw that Chen Haoguo did not give them any respect. Therefore, other than having a hint of displeasure on their faces, they did not dare ridicule Chen Haoguo as usual.


    Although they did not know what kind of background Chen Haoguo had, when they heard the news that came over they immediately knew Chen Haoguo wasn¡¯t of an ordinary background.


    And for this matter, not only was Lu Jinqiang expelled, even their instructor was kicked out.


    It was rare for an instructor to be fired because of some conflict between students.


    ¡°How is it, bro? Am I right? You are now a popr person in the ss. No one wants to offend you.¡± Qian Bin had a good rtionship with Chen Haoguo.


    After today¡¯s incident, Chen Haoguo realized that the current him was far from the goal in his heart.


    He also realized that he was too naive before. He thought that he could make a name for himself by relying on his own ability. He thought that he could support his family and protect them under his wings with his own ability. However, he was really daydreaming.


    In this society, if you had no power, no status, and no money, people didn¡¯t respect you at all. And what should have belonged to you would be someone else¡¯s in the blink of an eye. And you could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything about it.


    To be honest, after today¡¯s events, Chen Haoguo felt a little dispirited and couldn¡¯t muster up any energy.


    This was because he felt that his previous persistence seemed soughable in the face of today¡¯s incident.


    * * *


    The matter could be considered to have ended satisfactorily. After Chen Ping and Chen Meng¡¯er sent Chen Haoguo off, the father and daughter were also prepared to return home.


    Chen Ping heaved a sigh of relief when the matter was resolved so smoothly. He swept away the nervousness from before and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, today¡¯s incident was really all thanks to you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡±


    After spending so many years in the business world, Chen Ping was no longer a farmer. He didn¡¯t know anything. Chen Ping knew in his heart that if it weren¡¯t for his daughter, his eldest son, Chen Haoguo, would definitely have been the scapegoat and would have been expelled


    And when that time came, even if he knew that his son was innocent and didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he could only ept his fate.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Because, other than some money, he had nothing else.


    ¡°Dad, we are family. You are treating me as an outsider when you say these things to me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately pouted and said to Chen Ping.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me who said the wrong thing. We are family, how can a family be so polite?¡± Chen Ping usually had a straight face towards his two sons and had a strict father¡¯s stance. However, facing his daughter, hepletely subverted his strict image. He was a doting father.


    As Chen Ping said this, he reached out and ruffled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave Chen Ping respect. She did not hide, she just pouted. She acted coquettishly to Chen Ping. ¡°Dad. I¡¯m a big girl now, why do you still ruffle my hair? Look, my hair is messed up by you. Also, if I¡¯m not tall enough and no one marries me, you and Mom will have to support me for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 993

    <h4>Chapter 993:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Our Meng¡¯er is so cute, how could no one be willing to marry you? However, if no one really wants our Meng¡¯er, then Mom and Dad are willing to take care of our Meng¡¯er for the rest of her life.¡± However, speaking of this important event in her life, Chen Ping suddenly remembered that when he went to visit Elder Liu in the Green Gang some time ago, he identally heard Elder Liu mention something. ¡°Oh right, girl, I heard from your grandfather that you¡¯re in a rtionship?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect her father, Chen Ping, to know about this. She was stunned for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you in a rtionship a little too early?¡± Chen Ping asked carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not have much of an idea about her age. Moreover, she herself had been reborn, so her maturity was different from others.


    ¡°I do think you¡¯re a little young. However, from another perspective, it¡¯s not a bad thing to be in one earlier. At least, if you find out what your partner¡¯s ws are, you can just break up.¡± Chen Ping said this mainly to reassure himself.


    Hearing this, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but feel a frown line on her forehead form.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to continue this topic with her father. She didn¡¯t know where her father would go if she continued this topic. ¡°Oh right, Dad, you should go back first. I¡¯m worried about my brother. I want to go and see him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew. What happened today was a blow to Chen Haoguo. She was afraid that Chen Haoguo would get into a funk.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie with you?¡± Although Chen Ping was a strict father to Chen Haoguo and Chen Hao Xuan, he still loved them, so he was still worried.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go. On the contrary, if you¡¯re with us, he won¡¯t be able to speak his heart.¡±


    Chen Ping thought for a moment and felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Okay. Then you go.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, hey, everyone, I just received news that a hottie has arrived at our academy. ording to my reliable information, this hottie is walking towards our ss.¡± In Chen Haoguo¡¯s ss, Hua Gouhua, who was known as the loudspeaker, ran over with an excited expression.


    ¡°What hottie is more beautiful than our academy¡¯s beauty, Lu Tingting?¡± Lu Tingting¡¯s loyal fans were feeling indignant for Lu Tingting.


    ¡°Bah! She¡¯s much more beautiful than Lu Tingting.¡± Hua Gouhua had a look on his face. How could Lu Tingting evenpare to this hottie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Who else is more beautiful than Lu Tingting?¡±


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone today. She¡¯s even more beautiful than Lu Tingting. Haoguo, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Qian Bin was a person who liked to get involved in everything.


    Chen Haoguo knew who Qian Bin was talking about, but he wasn¡¯t willing topare his precious sister with other girls. In Chen Haoguo¡¯s heart, no matter what his sister looked like, she was the most beautiful.


    ¡°Qian Bin, you¡¯re bluffing. You were in the instructor¡¯s office today, where would you see a hottie? Go ahead, tell us.¡± It was obvious, no one believed Qian Bin¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing. I even saw this hottie in the instructor¡¯s office. She is Haoguo¡¯s younger sister,¡± Qian Bin said proudly.


    ¡°Hey, the hottie is here, the hottie is here. This hottie¡¯s target is actually our ss.¡± The military academy was a ce where there were more guys than girls. Every time a girl appeared, it would cause quite amotion.


    No one knew who said it, but no one could care less about the authenticity of Qian Bin¡¯s words. Everyone rushed to the ssroom door. Even Qian Bin left Chen Haoguo behind and ran to the ssroom door.


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was really not good to be surrounded by people like this. Along the way, she always felt that she was like an animal in a zoo. Several times, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard the discussions of people walking past her.


    If it were not for the fact that she was still rational and told herself that this was her brother¡¯s academy and that she could not cause trouble for her brother, she would have not resisted the urge to beat these people up.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask if Chen Haoguo is in this ss?¡± Coincidentally, she happened to ask Hua Gouhua.


    Hua Gouhua looked at the goddess standing in front of him. When he heard the beautiful voice of the goddess, he couldn¡¯t move at all. His face revealed an infatuated smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re Haoguo¡¯s little sister. You¡¯re here to look for Haoguo, right?¡± Qian Bin, who hade to join in the fun, didn¡¯t expect that the hottie that the boys in this ss were talking about was actually Chen Haoguo¡¯s little sister. His heart was filled with excitement. Speaking of which, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, his teenage heart began to stir.


    If he had not noticed that Chen Haoguo was in a bad mood today, he would have long pestered Chen Haoguo and asked him to introduce his little sister to him.


    Qian Bin had not expected that he and Chen Haoguo¡¯s little sister would be fated to meet again so soon.


    Chen Meng¡¯er remembered Qian Bin. As long as Chen Meng¡¯er had met him once and paid attention to him, she would remember it. ¡°Hello, can you help me call my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will help you call him.¡± Since the girl he liked had spoken, how could Qian Bin not be willing to help her out?


    After Qian Bin finished speaking, he turned around and ran back to his ss. ¡°Haoguo, your sister is here. She¡¯s outside the ssroom.¡±


    When Chen Haoguo heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was here, he threw down the book in his hand and walked out of the ssroom.


    The moment Chen Haoguo walked out of the ssroom, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was standing outside the ssroom, surrounded by the students of his academy. His brows furrowed deeply. Fortunately, those boys only looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with adoration. In the end, no one dared approach Chen Meng¡¯er and strike up a conversation.


    Otherwise, Chen Haoguo would not just frown and be done with it.


    In fact, if anyone dared approach Chen Meng¡¯er at this time, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely beat them up herself.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw Chen Haoguo and greeted him with a smile.


    This smile instantly charmed arge group of boys.

 Chapter 994

    <h4>Chapter 994:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    There was no doubt about the lethality of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile. Just a moment ago, they had been shouting in the ssroom that it was impossible for any girl to be prettier than the academy¡¯s beauty, Lu Tingting.


    Chen Haoguo had always known that his sister was good-looking. Moreover, in his and Chen Haoxuan¡¯s hearts, their sister had always been the prettiest.


    However, so many boys were staring at his little sister, which made him frown.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, didn¡¯t you go back with Dad? Why are you back?¡± Chen Haoguo wanted to use his body to help Chen Meng¡¯er block the gazes of the boys on her.


    However, he could only block a small group of gazes. Therefore, Chen Haoguo¡¯s brows had been furrowed all this time, and he never rxed.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something to tell you, so I let Dad go back first.¡± It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to see her big brother show such an expression. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldugh.


    ¡°You have something to say to me? Alright, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk,¡± Chen Haoguo said as he looked at the growing crowd.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had the same intention. This was not a ce to talk.


    When Chen Haoguo led Chen Meng¡¯er out of the encirclement, some of the braver boys could not help but shout, ¡°Hey, beauty, what¡¯s your name? Let¡¯s be friends, shall we?¡±


    Just as that boy finished shouting, Chen Haoguo shot him a look. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, instantly causing that boy to shut his mouth tightly.


    Chen Haoguo was also famous in the military academy. Chen Haoguo was famous not because of his identity, but because of his skills. Chen Haoguo was able to get a ce to study because of his sheer strength alone. Therefore, although some people always looked down on Chen Haoguo, in the end, no one dared openly provoke Chen Haoguo. Because when they fought, they weren¡¯t Chen Haoguo¡¯s match at all.


    With Chen Haoguo¡¯s warning gaze, several boys had no choice but to shut their mouths.


    However, they had no idea of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength.


    The boys in the military academy looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s receding figure and felt extremely regretful. They never knew that Chen Haoguo had such a beautiful younger sister. No matter how ordinary Chen Haoguo¡¯s identity was, they had to build a good rtionship with him.


    Moreover, it seemed that Chen Haoguo had quite a strong background.


    As a few boys in Chen Haoguo¡¯s ss shook their heads in disappointment, they didn¡¯t forget to pat Qian Bin on the shoulder and say, ¡°Qian Bin, you have foresight.¡±


    * * *


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you want to tell me?¡± Chen Haoguo found a rtively quiet pavilion on campus and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have anything to say. I just want you to not take today¡¯s matter to heart. I don¡¯t want to see you give up your previous persistence because of today¡¯s matter. Yes, in today¡¯s society, without power and money, it¡¯s difficult to move even an inch. However, to be sessful, you have to work even harder. Previously, you did very well. We all saw your hard work,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. Her eyes had been paying attention to the expression on Chen Haoguo¡¯s face. ¡°However, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you this, and I¡¯ve never found a suitable opportunity. I know that you¡¯ve never wanted to trouble me. However, what I want to say is, we¡¯re family. If you¡¯re too polite with me, I¡¯ll feel sad instead. I¡¯ll feel that you¡¯re not treating me as family.¡±

 Chapter 995

    <h4>Chapter 995:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not.¡± Facing his sister, Chen Haoguo, who was usually quiet, could not find any words to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I know you love me like a sister. You just don¡¯t want to trouble me. But when I have time, I¡¯m really happy for you to trouble me. Really,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Chen Haoguo and said very sincerely. ¡°Sometimes, being needed by your family is also a kind of happiness. I don¡¯t want you to be bullied in the academy, or in other ces, or encounter any difficult things in the future. I hope you can talk to me and our parents properly. In fact, sometimes, the more silent you are, the more worried we are.¡±


    Chen Haoguo fell into silence after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. He had always thought that not bothering his family and burying all the hardships he faced in the bottom of his heart was the best choice for them. But now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case. The more he didn¡¯t say anything, the more it made people worry.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I got it. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±


    Only then did Chen Haoguo realize that he had been hiding in his own corner previously. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get out.


    Now that he had thought things through, Chen Haoguo suddenly felt relieved. ¡°Enough, I have thought things through. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back early. I have a vacation this week. When you go home, let¡¯s have a good family reunion.¡±


    ¡°Yes! When the timees, you must remember to bring me delicious snacks. You owe me for thatst time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Chen Haoguo had really thought it through, and she also heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Chen Haoguo would always be stuck in a dead end and unwilling toe out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was so worried because of Chen Haoguo¡¯s temper and personality.


    If it was Chen Haoxuan, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t even bother. Chen Haoxuan wasn¡¯t like this.


    * * *


    When Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the Green Gang, the sky had already darkened. When she saw that the few cars parked at the gate of the Green Gang were not there, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    What she was most afraid of now was facing Chen Ming.


    Although Chen Ming acted the same as before in front of her, as if the incident of him confessing to her had never happened, when Chen Meng¡¯er faced Chen Ming, she felt very awkward.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of expression and attitude she should use to face Chen Ming.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief because she didn¡¯t have to face Chen Ming. However, she didn¡¯t know that someone was waiting for her.


    At the military academy, Zhou Yunjie had originallye back with Chen Meng¡¯er. However, before he drove, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly said that she had something to say to Chen Haoguo, and asked him to drive her father back.


    After sending Chen Ping back, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s mind kept reying the words that Su Jin had said to him today. ¡°Yunjie, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. It¡¯s been more than ten years since we were brought back from the orphanage. I¡¯ve seen your feelings for the little miss. I only said this to you today because I treat you as a brother.¡±


    ¡°Yuniie, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re afraid that if the little miss finds out about your feelings for her, she won¡¯t let you stay by her side. It¡¯s precisely because I know what you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯ve been pretending to ignore your feelings for the little miss. However, things are different now. If I¡¯m not wrong, she already knows about about your feelings for her. You should have felt it yourself. In the past, Little Miss would look for you for anything. However, during this period of time, Little Miss avoids you and looks for me instead. Yunjie, think about it yourself. How exactly do you treat your feelings for Little Miss? Do you choose to continue hiding your feelings for Little Miss and silently stay by Little Miss¡¯s side, or do you choose to boldly say your feelings for Little Miss? This is all up to you. And Yunbo and I will stand on your side. Actually,pared to Yuwen Jing, I hope that the person who will eventually marry the little miss will be you.¡±


    This was the first time that Zhou Yunjie had something that made him feel troubled. The car stopped at the entrance of the Green Gang. He sat in the car for a long time and did not get out. This was because he did not know which step to take.


    Zhou Yunjie pulled at his hair, which was originally not very long, and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Then, he took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    However, when he lit the cigarette with the lighter, he suddenly remembered that Chen Meng¡¯er hated the smell of cigarettes.


    Therefore, Zhou Yunjie, who usually had a heavy smoking habit, would change his clothes every time he appeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. If he had time, he would also wash his mouth.


    Zhou Yunjie got out of the car with a cigarette in his mouth. Then, he lit the cigarette.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er finished her dinner and walked to her room from the dining room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite tired today, so after dinner, she drank tea and chatted with her grandfather and the others, and went straight to her room.


    As she walked to her room, Chen Meng¡¯er thought to herself that she would have to go into the space to take a bath in a while to eliminate the fatigue in her whole body.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Suddenly, a figure walked out.


    The sudden appearance of a figure gave Chen Meng¡¯er, who was not mentally prepared, a small fright. When she saw the person clearly, she patted her chest, she said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s sote. Why are you standing here without making a sound? It¡¯s quite scary. Phew, fortunately, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my heart. Otherwise, I would have gotten a heart attack.¡±

 Chapter 996

    <h4>Chapter 996:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Miss,¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at Chen Meng¡¯er guiltily and said.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? Just don¡¯t be so scary in the future. Oh right, it¡¯s already sote. Why are you waiting for me here? What¡¯s so important?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er set aside her own emotions, which had finally calmed down, and asked.


    Regarding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, Zhou Yunjie kept his mouth shut, lowered his head, and did not speak for a long time.


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heightened instincts, she immediately smelled a faint smoke smelling from Zhou Yunjie¡¯s body. Only then did she realize that Zhou Yunjie was acting strangely today. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, then rxed again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. She could not let Zhou Yunjie open his mouth today. If she let Zhou Yunjie open his mouth today, the rtionship between them might really change. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I¡¯ve been tormenting myself for the whole day. I¡¯m pretty tired.¡±


    As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to flee the scene.


    However, just as Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and was about to flee, Zhou Yunjie suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Little Miss, you¡­ do you know that I like you?¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhou Yunjie¡¯s question, she was first stunned. Then, she felt a headacheing on. She knew that she should not have let Zhou Yunjie open his mouth. Now, she really regretted it. She regretted not leaving earlier.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that since Zhou Yunjie had already opened his mouth today, she couldn¡¯t hide anymore. She could only choose to face it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a deep breath and then silently encouraged herself in her heart. Then, she turned around and answered Zhou Yunjie¡¯s question. ¡°Yes. I know that you like me. I learned this from my grandfather. However, I feel that grandfather must have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Sir didn¡¯t make a mistake. Yes, I do like you. From the moment I first saw you, I fell in love with you.¡± This was the first time that Zhou Yunjie was honest about his feelings. ¡°However, I have always known my ce. I know that I am just the personal guard that Sir chose for you. I know in my heart that my position is not worthy of you at all. Therefore, from the beginning, I never thought of telling you my feelings for you. I just want to silently ce my love for you in my heart.¡± These were Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heartfelt words.


    Zhou Yunjie was a stubborn person. Ever since he fell in love with Chen Meng¡¯er, his head was filled with thoughts of Chen Meng¡¯er. He never thought that he would marry and have children in the future. He only wanted to dedicate his life to Chen Meng¡¯er. He only wanted to be by her side and help her take care of everything. Whenever Chen Meng¡¯er needed him, he would be by her side.


    ¡°Yunjie, you¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very moved by Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words.


    She knew that Zhou Yunjie was not a talkative person. However, Zhou Yunjie had been by her side for so many years. He did not need to say anything to her. She knew everything in her heart. And it was precisely because she knew clearly that Zhou Yunjie had been good to her for so many years and had given so much to her that Chen Meng¡¯er felt guilty.


    However, the matters of one¡¯s heart were not for outsiders to decide on. Chen Meng¡¯er had chosen Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 997

    <h4>Chapter 997:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, I will tell you my feelings for you today. I don¡¯t want to get any response from you. I never thought that you would respond to my feelings. I don¡¯t dare have extravagant hopes.¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart ache when she heard them. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear from Su Jin today, you might have found out about my feelings for you from somewhere else. Recently, you have been avoiding me. I wouldn¡¯t havee here to tell you this. I would have kept my feelings for you to the bottom of my heart and silently liked you. I would have quietly stayed by your side and protected you. And the reason why I confessed to you today is to make things clear to you. Little Miss, you don¡¯t have to hide from me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I will put myself in a proper position. So, please don¡¯t hide from me. Every time I think of you hiding from me, I feel so ufortable that I can¡¯t breathe. I hope that you can fulfill this small wish of mine and let me stay by your side and protect you.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie bowed very low in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the more Zhou Yunjie behaved like this, the more ufortable Chen Meng¡¯er felt. She looked at Zhou Yunjie and said after a long while, ¡°Yunjie, you don¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯m not worth it for you to treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, whether you¡¯re worth it or not, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. It¡¯s up to me. I feel that you¡¯re worth it for me.¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious expression.


    Facing Zhou Yunjie like this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words of rejection were simply unspeakable. Moreover, what else could she say? Zhou Yunjie had already said so much.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sighed deeply and said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°It¡¯s not early today. You should go back and rest first. I¡¯ve been tired all day. If there¡¯s anything you want to say, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er still had the intention of avoiding him. However, at least she did not reject him outright. This made Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heart, which had been hanging on a thread for a long time, finally feel a little more stable. He still understood Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s character.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not reject him outright. This meant that the possibility of him staying was eighty percent.


    Chen Meng¡¯er returned to her room. After she locked the door, she shed into her space.


    She was very frustrated. Sometimes, being liked by others was also a very annoying thing. Especially when the person who confessed to her was a good friend by her side or someone whom she treated as a brother.


    ¡°Sigh, in my previous life, why didn¡¯t I have these emotional matters pestering me? Howe after I was reborn, these emotional matters have changed so much?¡± After taking a bath, Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to read some medical books to calm her emotions, but now she was frustrated and couldn¡¯t take it in at all.


    To others, being loved by all was something that made people happy. However, when it came to Chen Meng¡¯er, it was something that made her feel very vexed.


    She didn¡¯t want to let anyone down. She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone because of her.


    However, sometimes, this was not something she could control.


    * * *


    The next day, as expected, Chen Meng¡¯er had dark circles and went to eat breakfast.


    When Elder Liu saw the dark color under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, he said with some heartache, ¡°Girl, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er appeared a little listless.


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you encounter some difficult matter? Tell me. Although I don¡¯t care about official matters now, I still have the ability to give you advice.¡± Elder Liu thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was dealing with the Green Gang and the Liu family and had encountered some difficulties in their affairs, which was why she couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Facing Elder Liu, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    ¡°You brat, why are you being so polite with me? If there¡¯s anything difficult, just tell me. Or are you saying that I am too old and don¡¯t have the ability to give you advice?¡± Elder Liu tried goading her.


    ¡°Grandpa, you clearly know that it¡¯s not like this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu helplessly. Finally, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a difficult situation. How should I deal with my own feelings?¡±


    Elder Liu, who was eating porridge with his head lowered, choked. ¡°Girl, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m in a difficult situation about how to deal with my feelings.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went all out and said it. She did not feel that there was anything difficult to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you dating that kid, Yuwen Jing?¡± Saying this, Elder Liu seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He put the chopsticks down and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face. ¡°Is that kid, Yuwen Jing, fooling around outside again? Or is it that he¡¯s hurt you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell me. I¡¯ll teach this kid a lesson.¡±


    Elder Liu had been wanting to teach Yuwen Jing a lesson for quite a while now.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not Yuwen Jing.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Is It Chen Ming? Ah, don¡¯t give in to that kid just because his grandpa, Elder Wharton, is here. Don¡¯t worry. No one can force you to do things that you don¡¯t want to do. I will take care of Chen Ming¡¯s grandpa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Elder Liu was confused. ¡°Is there a brat I don¡¯t know who misses you?¡±


    Sometimes, having a granddaughter who was too popr was a burden for a grandfather.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yunjie. He confessed to me yesterday.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Elder Liu knew that Zhou Yunjie liked her earlier than she did, so he didn¡¯t hide anything.


    ¡°What? Yunjie confessed to you? Are you sure?¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with shocked expression.


    ¡°Yes, do I look like the kind of person who talks nonsense?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked weakly.


    Elder Liu, on the other hand, smiled and patted his leg. He said, ¡°The sun has risen from the west. Yunjie actually opened his mouth. I thought that kid would bury his feelings for you in the bottom of his heart and take it with him to the grave.¡±


    ¡°He did have that thought.¡±

 Chapter 998

    <h4>Chapter 998:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What do you think of Yunjie? In any case, I think that Yunjie is much better than Yuwen Jing, and he¡¯s also more suitable for you than Yuwen Jing. Girl, let me tell you. I¡¯ve always liked Yunjie and wanted to pair you with him. You see, Yunjie has always been your right-hand man. With him around, the burden on your shoulders will be lighter. Moreover, based on my understanding of Yunjie, he treats you sincerely and loves you deeply. I¡¯m not afraid at all that he will do anything to hurt you. However, I didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to move so quickly.¡± Speaking of Yuwen Jing, Elder Liu was so angry that his teeth itched.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t randomly set me up. I¡¯ve never had any other thoughts about Yunjie.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Also, I¡¯m already annoyed enough, yet you¡¯re still making fun of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you. I¡¯m saying what¡¯s in my heart.¡± Elder Liu put away the smile on his face and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er seriously. He said, ¡°Girl, in my heart, I¡¯ve always wanted to find a son-inw for our Green Gang and share some of the burden on your shoulders. And I¡¯ve seen how good Yunjie has been all these years. He¡¯s your capable right-hand man. If Yunjie and you be a couple, Grandpa will be able to close his eyes in peace when he dies,¡± Elder Liu said with a sigh.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know what you¡¯re thinking. However, I can¡¯t force myself to be in a rtionship. I really don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Yunjie. I¡¯ve always treated him as my brother. When Yunjie confessed to me yesterday, it gave me a big fright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that Zhou Yunjie would have other thoughts towards her. If she had known earlier, she would have taken measures long ago.


    ¡°You brat, you usually look very sharp, but when ites to rtionships, you are extremely slow.¡±


    ¡°No one is perfect. Sigh, Grandpa, help me think. How can I say no to Yunjie so that I won¡¯t hurt him?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really had no other choice, so she asked Elder Liu.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t think about it. Now that you know how Yunjie feels about you, you don¡¯t have to stress. Maybe you¡¯ll realize that you actually have feelings for him. After all, the two of you have known each other for so long and have been together for so long.¡± Elder Liu still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve said it yourself. I¡¯ve known Yunjie for so long. If I really had any other feelings for him, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Although I¡¯m very slow when ites to feelings, I still know clearly in my heart that I¡¯ve always treated Yunjie as my brother. In the past, and in the future. As for Yuwen Jing, I know that there are many things about him that you guys don¡¯t like. There are also many things that he doesn¡¯t do well. However, none of this can change my feelings for him. Perhaps, one day, if he does something to let me down, at that time, I won¡¯t need you to persuade me to give up on him. But now, he¡¯s the one for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about Yuwen Jing. Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s better for you young people to deal with your feelings on your own.¡± Elder Liu wasn¡¯t an old fogey, he hoped that Chen Meng¡¯er could be together with Zhou Yunjie, but he would not force Chen Meng¡¯er just because he wanted that.

 Chapter 999

    <h4>Chapter 999:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    To Elder Liu, nothing was more important than his granddaughter liking him.


    Every word Chen Meng¡¯er said to Elder Liu in the room was heard by Zhou Yunjie. Although he had always known that his little miss did not have him in her heart, he had never fantasized about having any results with his little miss. He only wanted to ce his feelings for his little miss in the bottom of his heart. However, when he personally heard his little miss say that she had feelings for Yuwen Jing, but only treated him as a brother and did not have any romantic feelings at all, his heart could not help but begin to ache.


    Zhou Yunjie originally had to look for Chen Meng¡¯er for something, but after he heard the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu outside the door, it was not good for him to go in.


    Just as Zhou Yunjie was about to turn around and leave, Fatty happened to pass by. Before Zhou Yunjie could open his mouth to stop him, Fatty opened his mouth and said, ¡°Yunjie, are you here to look for Sir and Little Miss? Why are you standing at the door and not going in?¡±


    ¡°No, I just happened to pass by. Hall master Fatty, I remember that I still have some matters to deal with. I¡¯ll go deal with them first.¡± Zhou Yunjie knew that the moment Fatty opened his mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu in the room would definitely know that he was outside. However, the current him could no longer care so much.


    When he was outside, even if he encountered something crazy, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s expression would not change at all. However, he had lost hisposure now. At this moment, he wanted to quickly find a ce to calm himself down.


    At this moment, he knew that he could not face Chen Meng¡¯er with his usual attitude. He was afraid that when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er, he would break down and ask why he wasn¡¯t the one for her? Yuwen Jing first got to know his little miss, however, when it came to apanying his little miss, he was far ahead of Yuwen Jing.


    As he said this, Zhou Yunjie left in a hurry with his face that was so painful that it made his face pale.


    Fatty, who did not know what had happened, looked at Zhou Yunjie¡¯s retreating figure as he left in a hurry. He touched his shiny bald head and muttered to himself with a baffled expression, ¡°Why is Yunjie acting so weird today? Why is his face so ugly? Could it be that he went on some secret mission and suffered some injuries?¡±


    Fatty, who did not know what was going on, did not think of Zhou Yunjie¡¯s strange behavior at all in terms of love.


    When Fatty opened his mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu in the room heard it. The two of them looked at each other.


    Just now, the two of them were only focused on talking. Because they were in the Green Gang and their own territory, they were rxed. Therefore, the two of them did not notice Zhou Yunjie being there.


    ¡°Alright, now, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself by saying no to Yunjie.¡± Elder Liu did not think that it would be such a coincidence. His conversation with Chen Meng¡¯er happened to be overheard by Zhou Yunjie. It made sense. Their vignce was too low. They actually did not even notice Zhou Yunjie being there.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. Her expression was even more unsightly now. Just now, when she knew that Zhou Yunjie was outside, she subconsciously wanted to chase after him. However, she had just taken a step when she retracted her foot. She did not know what she would say to Zhou Yunjie if she chased after him. What could she even say at this point?


    She could exin to Zhou Yunjie about other things and misunderstandings. However, what could she say about matters of love? She slowly came to a realization. She was wrong to say too much about matters of love to Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not teasing me anymore. I¡¯m really annoyed. However, if Yunjie really listened to us and destroyed that little bit of love he had for me, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing,¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted herself.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re still thinking too simply about Yunjie¡¯s feelings for you.¡± Elder Liu saw clearly that Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er were deeply rooted. How could his heart change just because of a few words from Chen Meng¡¯er?In fact, if Zhou Yunjie was really like this, Elder Liu probably wouldn¡¯t even put him by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side anymore.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this matter. Just this matter, she was so worried that her hair was almost white.


    ¡°What do you mean? In any case, you shouldn¡¯t say anything to Yunjie now. No matter what you say to him now, it will just hurt him. You should let him calm down and adjust his own state of mind,¡± Elder Liu suggested.


    ¡°Is that good?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with some uncertainty.


    ¡°If you believe in me, then do that. If you think that my suggestion is not good, then make your own decision.¡± Elder Liu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment. This matter could only be handled ording to her grandfather¡¯s suggestion.


    * * *


    After Zhou Yunjie left in a hurry, he returned to his office. He originally wanted to find a ce to be alone, but he didn¡¯t expect Su Jin toe not long after he arrived at the office.


    When Su Jin entered, she didn¡¯t notice Zhou Yunjie¡¯s expression. She just greeted him as usual. ¡°Yunjie, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhou Yunjie replied indifferently.


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s reaction made Su Jin, who was originally looking for documents in the file cab, put down the documents in her hands and turn to look at him. Normally, Zhou Yunjie was always cold and cheerless. However, he was different from his usual cold and cheerless state.


    ¡°Yunjie, what happened to you today? Did you encounter something difficult?¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. If you want to find something, I¡¯ll help you find it.¡± Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t want to talk about the wound in his heart, so he could only change the topic.


    Su Jin had known Zhou Yunjie for more than ten years, so she had a certain understanding of him. Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t say anything. She could guess that there was no one else who could make Zhou Yunjie act like this except for their little miss.

 Chapter 1000

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Chapter 1,000</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll find what I¡¯m looking for myself,¡± Su Jin said as she shook the document folder in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand. There was a double meaning behind Su Jin¡¯s words, and Zhou Yunjie understood the meaning as well.


    Although Su Jin was usually cold and cheerless as well, when it came to rtionships, she was as passionate as fire. Some time ago, Su Jin did everything she could for a man. That man was now Su Jin¡¯s boyfriend.


    Su Jin¡¯s methods made Zhou Yunjie look at her in a different light.


    Zhou Yunjie couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. As long as it was something else, he would do everything he could to snatch what he wanted back to his side. However, this person was Chen Meng¡¯er. From the moment he could remember, he knew that the person he would protect in this life was different. He could not do anything to Chen Meng¡¯er. He could not do anything that would make Chen Meng¡¯er sad, let alone something that would hurt Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu also knew Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er. He would always want to set Chen Meng¡¯er up with Zhou Yunjie because he knew that she would not be hurt if she was with him and he would never do anything to hurt her.


    Seeing the bitter smile on Zhou Yunjie¡¯s face, Su Jin was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had only thought about Zhou Yunjie. She had forgotten who had caused Zhou Yunjie to be like this. ¡°Yunjie, what are you thinking about? If you really want to, your brother and I will definitely support you.¡± Su Jin really hoped that Zhou Yunjie, who had grown up with her and was like a brother to her, would be together with their little miss.


    ¡°Su Jin.¡± Before Su Jin could finish her sentence, Zhou Yunjie interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. It¡¯s impossible for me and the little miss to be together. She will always be my little miss.¡± If it was before and if Zhou Yunjie did not hear the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu, perhaps Su Jin¡¯s persuasion would move his heart.


    He might even take a gamble. However, after he heard the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu, he didn¡¯t dare have any other thoughts. It wasn¡¯t that he had given up on Chen Meng¡¯er, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words today had made himpletely wake up from his dream. Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t have any other thoughts towards him.


    ¡°Zhou Yunjie, do you have to be so cowardly? If you really like the little miss, then go and confess to her. We can clearly see that the little miss is happier with you than Yuwen Jing,¡± Su Jin said with some resentment.


    After hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Zhou Yunjie couldn¡¯t help but think of what Chen Meng¡¯er had said today. His heart couldn¡¯t help but start to ache. ¡°Su Jin, whether the little miss is happy or not, it¡¯s not up to us. Do you think I don¡¯t want to fight for her? If there¡¯s even a little hope, I¡¯ll fight for it.¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at Su Jin with a pained expression. ¡°Su Jin, the little miss has Yuwen Jing in her heart. Only Yuwen Jing can give her happiness. I don¡¯t want the little miss to be hurt because of me, and I don¡¯t want to lose the chance to be by her side in the end.¡±


    ¡°Yunjie.¡± Su Jin saw that Zhou Yunjie was in so much pain because of love. She didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    Zhou Yunjie waved his hand at Su Jin and said, ¡°Su Jin, this is my problem. I have my own thoughts. None of you should interfere. If any of you interfere, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you.¡± Zhou Yunjie was afraid that Su Jin would interfere in the matter between him and Chen Meng¡¯er. He was afraid that Su Jin would go and say something to Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1001

    <h4>Chapter 1001:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You know very well that I won¡¯t interfere without your permission. However, Yunjie, I¡¯ll still say what I said. If you want to fight for it, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    * * *


    After Zhou Yunjie heard her conversation with her grandfather, although Chen Meng¡¯er listened to Elder Liu¡¯s words and didn¡¯t talk to Zhou Yunjie again, this matter had always been on her mind. She thought about how awkward it would be if she met Zhou Yunjie.


    She did not know what kind of attitude and expression she should use to face Zhou Yunjie.


    However, this question did not pester Chen Meng¡¯er for long. It was a matter that she did not have the time to dwell on.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, something has happened.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Elder Liu, who rarely was anxious, her heart could not help but thump. A bad premonition arose in her heart.


    ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡± The anxious Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but stand up.


    ¡°Elder Qu just called. He said that Qu Haoxiang has been kidnapped by the Jiang family. They called and said that if they want Qu Haoxiang to live, they have to release Elder Jiang.¡± Elder Liu was anxious, he had always been fond of Qu Haoxiang. If it was someone else from the Qu family, he would not be so anxious.


    ¡°What? The Jiang family is actually so bold.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Qu Haoxiang had been kidnapped by the Jiang family, how could she sit still?


    ¡°Elder Qu was very anxious on the phone. He only said that Qu Haoxiang had been kidnapped by the Jiang family. As for who exactly it was and the specifics, he hung up without saying anything.¡± Elder Liu had hurriedly run over to tell Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not have the time to find Zhuge Yu and the others to ask about the situation.


    ¡°Grandpa, I understand.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone and dialed Qu Yaobing¡¯s number.


    The moment the call was picked up, Chen Meng¡¯er heard Murong Ying¡¯s sobbinging from the other side of the phone. ¡°Yaobing, what should we do now? Will Haoxiang be alright?¡±


    ¡°Ying, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let anything happen to our son.¡± Qu Yaobingforted his wife. Afterforting her, he finally had the time to pick up the phone, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s tone was not very good when he picked up the phone. If it was not because he was afraid that the person who kidnapped his son Qu Haoxiang would call again, he would not have the mood to pick up the phone at all.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± When Qu Yaobing heard that it was his daughter¡¯s voice, his tone unconsciously became gentle. He did not realize that when he heard his daughter¡¯s voice, his tensed nerves unconsciously rxed a little.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, what exactly is going on? How did my brother get kidnapped by the Jiang family? I remember that my brother has always had the Murong family¡¯s bodyguards by his side.¡± Ever since Qu Haoxiang had be the head of the Murong family, when he went out, he would usually have a few good bodyguards by his side.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation either. It was when I received a call from someone iming to be from the Jiang family, saying that they had Haoxiang in their hands. If we wanted Haoxiang toe back safely, they asked us to release all the people from the Jiang family that were imprisoned. They also wanted your uncle to give up his position. Otherwise, your brother¡¯s life would be gone.¡± Saying this, Qu Yaobing¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯t allow me to go save your brother. He wanted me to stay at home with your mother. He said that he would take care of this matter.¡±


    Elder Qu was afraid that his youngest son and his wife would do something impulsive because their son was kidnapped. So he simply let them wait for news at home.


    ¡°Dad, I got it. I¡¯ll take care of this matter. I¡¯ll bring my brother back home safe and sound. Tell Mom not to worry too much. If she¡¯s too anxious, my brother and I will feel sorry for her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted her parents before she hung up.


    ¡°What exactly is the situation?¡± Elder Liu was still anxious.


    ¡°My parents also do not know.¡± Chen Menger¡¯s expression was dark. She did not think that the Jiang family would actually be so bold and dare touch her brother.


    Chen Menger picked up the phone and dialed Zhou Yunjie¡¯s number. At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er could no longer care about anyone¡¯s feelings. She needed to solve this and find out who was responsible.


    ¡°Little miss.¡± Just three minutes before Chen Menger called, he had just received a report that Qu Haoxiang had been kidnapped by the Jiang family.


    ¡°Yes, Yunjie, you should have received the news about Haoxiang being kidnapped, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, I just received the news.¡±


    ¡°Where is my brother now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the time to figure out what had happened. The most important thing now was to rescue Qu Haoxiang. As for the rest, she would eke out the details after she had safely rescued Qu Haoxiang.


    ¡°He¡¯s in an abandoned factory in the suburbs of the capital.¡± The intelligencework of the Green Gang was not ipetent. Moreover, the person who was kidnapped was the brother of the little miss of the Green Gang. The people of the intelligencework of the Green Gang would not dare be careless. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some people to rescue him now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you bring people to the gate and wait. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Chen Meng¡¯er picked up her coat and said to Elder Liu, ¡°Grandpa, I just found out that my brother is in an abandoned factory in the suburbs of the capital. I¡¯ll bring people to rescue him now.¡±


    ¡°Go. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Then, Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was anxious. She bid goodbye to Elder Liu and hurried to the gate.

 Chapter 1002

    <h4>Chapter 1002:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er walked out, she thought about it and decided to bring Dudu along.


    ¡°Dudu,e with me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped and looked at Dudu who was sitting there. Dudu was excited to tag along.


    After Dudu followed Chen Meng¡¯er to the Green Gang, his life was extremelyfortable. Moreover, Dudu was in the Green Gang. Other than Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu who could subdue him, everyone else could only be bullied.


    Dudu was also considered a tyrant of the Green Gang. Usually, the members of the Green Gang were bullied by Dudu many times. However, it was fortunate that although Dudu was a wolf, he was still very intelligent. He had never done anything harmful to anyone in the Green Gang.


    Dudu, who had been staying in the Green Gang for a long time, had originally thought that he would be thrown into the Green Gang by his master again today. He did not expect that this matter would take a turn for the better, his master was actually willing to bring him along.


    When Dudu heard his master¡¯s call, he immediately withdrew his pitiful gaze from before. He wagged his tail and eagerly pounced on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Stop. If you dare pounce on me today, you will stay at home.¡± When the white wolf was only half a meter away from Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er signaled the white wolf to stop.


    The white wolf did not dare disobey Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Just as his ws were about to touch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body, he stopped. Dudu retracted his ws and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an aggrieved expression.


    He was actually despised by his master.


    If it was anyone else, they might have seen Dudu¡¯s expression and their hearts would have melted, but this person was other than Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes at Dudu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in a hurry. If you¡¯re disobedient and keep causing trouble for me, you can stay at home,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she lifted her feet and walked towards the door.


    The white wolf looked at his master¡¯s back as she left. He did not dare cause any more trouble. He could only follow Chen Meng¡¯er eagerly towards the door.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er reached the main door, Zhou Yunjie had already brought a few elites from the Green Gang and had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go.¡± At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking of rushing to the outskirts of the capital to save Qu Haoxiang. As for the others, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have the time to think about them anymore. However, it was precisely because of this that there was less awkwardness between Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie.


    When Zhou Yunjie saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s calm expression, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. After he confessed to Chen Meng¡¯er, his relief was only for a moment. However, his heart was constantly worried. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would transfer him away because of his other thoughts towards her. He was afraid that he would lose his authority to stay by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and silently guard her.


    This was what Zhou Yunjie was most afraid of happening. Fortunately, such a thing did not happen. However, looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s calm expression, his heart could not help but ache.


    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t my brother have bodyguards by his side? Moreover, I also feel that the Murong family¡¯s original bodyguards were too weak. At that time, I picked a few people with clean backgrounds and handed them over to you for you to help train. This time, my brother was kidnapped by the Jiang family. Where are the bodyguards by his side?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the car and asked Zhou Yunjie, who was sitting in the seat behind her.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°One of your brother¡¯s bodyguards was bribed by the Jiang family. It was that bodyguard who provided information to the Jiang family, informed them of your brother¡¯s movements and suggested to the Jiang family when it was most appropriate to make a move.¡±?Zhou Yunjie had been trained to have a good memory. It could be said that he had a photographic memory.

 Chapter 1003

    <h4>Chapter 1003:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before he came out, Zhou Yunjie scanned through the information sent by the intelligencework. The whole incident was imprinted in his mind.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat in the back seat and pinched her brows, ¡°If I remember correctly, we¡¯ve already sent all the capable members of the Jiang family into prison. I don¡¯t believe that they can still jump around after being sent to prison. What else can they do? Moreover, the Jiang family is unable to protect themselves. All the assets of the Jiang family have been frozen. How would the other party have the money to bribe my brother¡¯s bodyguards?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think that the Jiang family was solely involved in the kidnapping of Qu Haoxiang.


    Zhou Yunjie had been by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side for so many years. Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it explicitly, he could tell the meaning of her words easily. ¡°Little Miss, you guessed right. This Jiang family member was used as a gun. As for the mastermind behind this, or rather, the person who provided the Jiang family with the money, was someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that the kidnapping of Qu Haoxiang wouldn¡¯t be so simple. However, she really couldn¡¯t guess the person behind this for the time being.


    * * *


    Before they left, Chen Meng¡¯er called her father, Qu Yaobing, to inform him of Qu Haoxiang¡¯s exact location. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie and the members of the Green Gang to the abandoned factory in the outskirts of the capital, the Qu brothers had already arrived. Even Qu Yaobing was present.


    Elder Qu knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was definitelying, so when the Qu brothers set off, Elder Qu warned them not to act rashly. If there was anything, they could talk about it when Chen Meng¡¯er arrived.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Before this, Qu Yaobing had stared at the abandoned warehouse that held Qu Haoxiang and had wanted to destroy it. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Qu¡¯s warning before they came, he would have already barged in alone.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded at Qu Yaobing, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er greeted her uncles briefly and went straight to the point.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any movement inside.¡±


    Qu Yaohui, who had a slightly more straightforward personality, opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, is your information urate? Why is there not even a guard outside?¡±


    Regarding someone questioning the uracy of their information, Zhou Yunjie, who had been in a bad mood recently, felt a little ufortable. He didn¡¯t wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to speak. He said, ¡°The news from our intelligencework has never been wrong.¡± As he said that, Zhou Yunjie, who didn¡¯t have any extra expression on his face, raised his head and looked at the Qu brothers who were standing opposite him and Chen Meng¡¯er. Finally, his gaze fell on Qu Yaotian with a deeper meaning. ¡°The information that we received was that although the one who kidnapped Qu Haoxiang, was a member of the Jiang family, with their current strength, they were definitely backed by someone else.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s gaze was too obvious.


    The Qu brothers had always mingled among the circle at the top of the capital, and this circle was filled with elites. How could the Qu brothers not hear the meaning in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words?


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you know something? If you know something, don¡¯t feel afraid. Just say it.¡± Qu Yaotao did not ask Zhou Yunjie, he directly asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us


    On the way here, Zhou Yunjie had already told Chen Meng¡¯er the whole story and the people involved. Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that this matter would actually involve the Qu family. It was not urate to say that it simply involved the Qu family. It should be someone rted to the Qu family.


    After hearing Qu Yaotao¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er did not immediately speak. She lowered her head and pondered for a while before raising her head and looking at the Qu brothers. She said, ¡°The person who kidnapped my brother is a member of the Jiang family. However, there¡¯s someone else who¡¯s backing the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Meng¡¯er, tell me, who is it?¡± Previously, when Qu Yaobing found out that the Jiang family had kidnapped his son, he wanted nothing more than to kill that person. Now, if he found out who was giving advice to the Jiang family behind the scenes, he would definitely go all out against him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I find out who the mastermind behind the scenes is, I will definitely not let him off.¡± Qu Yaohui also looked like he was going to go all out.


    After Qu Yaotian heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He hoped that things were not as he thought. He hoped that he was overthinking things.


    ¡°The most important thing now is to rescue my brother. As for the other matters, we¡¯ll talk about it after I¡¯ve rescued my brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to Meng¡¯er,¡± Qu Yaohui said.


    ¡°Alright then, Meng¡¯er, what do you think we should do? We¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Qu Yaobing said as he took out his gun.


    ¡°Dad, put the gun away. All of you wait here, I¡¯ll go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared to go personally.


    ¡°How can that be? You just need to tell us what to do and you stay here.¡± How could Qu Yaobing let his daughter take the risk to save his son while he just stayed here?


    ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put away her usual smile. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I will rescue my brother.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Qu Yaobing wanted to say something but was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Dad, I know what you are thinking. Sometimes, having more people is not a good thing.¡±

 Chapter 1004

    <h4>Chapter 1004:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, another group of people walked towards them.


    Because they were far away, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t see who it was. They thought it was the aplices of the group of people who kidnapped Qu Haoxiang. Because they knew who the Jiang family hired this time, Zhou Yunjie also revealed a rare nervous expression. With one move from Zhou Yunjie, the members of the Green Gang surrounded Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. They pulled out their guns and were ready to throw themselves into the battle at any time. Zhou Yunjie also stood in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also held a silver needle in one hand and a gun in the other. As long as something went wrong, the silver needles and bullets in her armory would be mercilessly shot at the enemy.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was incredibly tense. Qu Yaotian and the rest also had a tense expression on their faces. Those who were unarmed clenched their fists tightly. Those who had guns also pulled out their guns.


    As the other party approached, everyone¡¯s breathing became lighter and slower. However, when everyone saw who the other party was, they could not help but spit and curse loudly. It wasn¡¯t the one who kidnapped Qu Haoxiang. It was Yuwen Jing and a bunch of his subordinates.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, why are you here?¡± Qu Yaobing never liked him. Moreover, he had made them nervous for nothing just now. One had to know that his back was wet now. Logically speaking, Qu Yaobing had experienced many dangerous things and should not be afraid anymore. However, he was with his family now and he was afraid that his family would be hurt.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± If it was someone else who treated him this way, Yuwen Jing would not bother with him. Perhaps, if he was in a bad mood, he would find someone to teach the other party a lesson. However, this person was Qu Yaobing, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s father. That was another matter.


    However, Qu Yaobing did not appreciate Yuwen Jing¡¯s goodwill at all.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised that Yuwen Jing knew that her brother, Qu Haoxiang, had been kidnapped. She was surprised that Yuwen Jing would appear here.


    ¡°I knew that you woulde to save your brother. I was worried about you.¡± After Yuwen Jing found out who had kidnapped Qu Haoxiang, he could not sit still. He had fought with the other party a few times. Even he was wary of the other party¡¯s strength. He did not know how Chen Meng¡¯er would end up facing the other party.


    No matter what kind of ending it would be, he did not want to see Chen Meng¡¯er get hurt at all. Therefore, after he found out about this matter, he brought his subordinates and rushed over without a word. He was afraid that he would not be able to make it in time. On the way here, he did not even let Baro drive. He drove his own car.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the special license te of the car he was driving, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    But fortunately, he still made it in time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard what Yuwen Jing said and knew that he knew who was the person who kidnapped Qu Haoxiang. On the other hand, Qu Yaobing didn¡¯t know who the enemy they were facing was. He scoffed at Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. ¡°With me around, what¡¯s there to be worried about? You¡¯re really overestimating yourself. This is the Qu family¡¯s matter, there¡¯s no need for an outsider like you to interfere. We will save the person ourselves.¡± Qu Yaobing was not acting on impulse, he felt that the people that the Jiang family could invite would not be difficult to deal with. At most, it would be some hooligans.


    Qu Yaobing was right. If Yuwen Jing interfered in this matter and helped them save Qu Haoxiang, the Qu family would not be able to repay him. When that time came, they would not be unable to stop Yuwen Jing from snatching away Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

 Chapter 1005

    <h4>Chapter 1005:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If they were to stop them, they would definitely be criticized by others. The Qu family members would be ingrates in their eyes. They had saved the lives of the Qu family members, yet the Qu family still treated them like this.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say too much. Wait here with Uncle and the restter. Yuwen Jing and I will bring people to save my brother.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, we have our own people, why would we need Yuwen Jing to interfere?¡± Although Qu Yaobing still had a stiff expression, his tone towards Chen Meng¡¯er was not as strict as before when he faced Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°I have the final say in this matter. Beforeing here, Grandpa should have told you that for this matter, you have to listen to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called the shots here. ¡°Moreover, the most important thing now is to rescue my brother, and not to argue about these useless things. The people who kidnapped my brother this time were not gangsters who did not have real skills. Instead, they were people with a notorious reputation overseas. It is not an easy thing to rescue my brother.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhou Yunjie tell her who the person who kidnapped Qu Haoxiang was, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood was not as rxed as before. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had never fought with that person face to face, Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin and the others had fought with him many times. Su Jin had also suffered at the hands of the other party.


    That time, if it was not for the medicinal powder that Chen Meng¡¯er gave Su Jin, Su Jin probably would not have been able to return unscathed.


    After Qu Yaobing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only mutter a few words in a low voice and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the Qu brothers all shut their mouths. They were all outstanding individuals in their respective fields, but they knew thatpared to their niece, their achievements were nothing.


    ¡°Before you came, I had already observed the geographical location of the abandoned factory. This abandoned factory is surrounded by emptynd, there aren¡¯t any objects to hide from. I estimate that this is also the reason why the other party imprisoned my brother here. Yi Jianwang really lives up to his reputation. We can not let down our guard against him,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a slight frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought with Yi Jianwang a few times. He¡¯s indeed meticulous. To be honest, I¡¯ve suffered losses from him before. And, it¡¯s precisely because of his maniptive behavior that he¡¯s able to reach his current position.¡± It was also precisely because he had suffered losses from Yi Jianwang, he would also drop everything in his hands and rush over when he learned that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to fight with Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, when he meets me, he has to weigh his own weight. Since he dares provoke me, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± No matter how powerful Yi Jianwang was, she was not afraid. If he daredy a hand on her family, then he would have a taste of how powerful she was.


    Since Yuwen Jing had delivered himself to her door and asked her to send him on an errand, Chen Meng¡¯er would not be polite either. After all, this was a special period. The more people that could be used, the better. ¡°Yuwen Jing, Yunjie, you guys take your people to these sides. Surround that factory building. I¡¯ll take Dudu and rush in from the front.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was nning to use herself as bait. She would attract the attention of the other party. Then, Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie could take this opportunity to rush in with their people and rescue them.


    However, it was obvious that Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing did not agree with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯ll rush in from the front with my men.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s better if I rush in from the front with my men.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing spoke at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge here. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you can take your men and go back. Moreover, if my guess is correct, Yi Jianwang is here for me. If I don¡¯t appear, he might not fall for it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s loyal decree was that the Green Gang was not allowed to get involved in prostitution, gambling, and drugs. Among these three things, Yi Jianwang was involved in all of them.


    In the past few years, the Green Gang¡¯s development abroad was getting stronger and stronger. Yi Jianwang had his eyes on the Green Gang. However, he didn¡¯t n to go against the Green Gang right away, because if he went against the Green Gang, in the end, he wouldn¡¯t get any benefits. If he didn¡¯t do well, his gang might bepletely wiped out.


    However, Yi Jianwang was also an ambitious person. He had his eyes set on cooperating with the Green Gang. Later on, he would nibble away at the Green Gang bit by bit. Yi Jianwang¡¯s n was not bad. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not follow his n at all. Chen Meng¡¯er rejected his request for cooperation. Chen Meng¡¯er said that the Green Gang would never touch those three things.


    Yi Jianwang, who had failed to execute his n, held a grudge against Chen Meng¡¯er. When the Jiang family found him through other people, he agreed immediately.


    Otherwise, with the amount of money the Jiang family gave him, Yi Jianwang would not be able to be hired. The amount of money the Jiang family gave him was nothing.


    When Zhou Yunjie told her that the person who kidnapped her brother was Yi Jianwang, she had almost guessed it. And the information Zhou Yunjie found confirmed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a worried face.


    ¡°No buts. I¡¯m the boss here. Saving people is more important now. We can¡¯t waste any more time.¡± While Chen Meng¡¯er was talking, her attention never left the abandoned factory building. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er said to the white wolf who had been squatting quietly beside her, ¡°Dudu, get up. We should set off. We¡¯ll be counting on youter. If you perform well today, you¡¯ll be rewarded when you go back.¡±

 Chapter 1006

    <h4>Chapter 1006:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Dudu had been waiting for this sentence from Chen Meng¡¯er. He had been coveting the good stuff in his master¡¯s personal space for a long time.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er brought Dudu back to the Green Gang, she would sometimes take advantage of the time when she brought Dudu with her to ce him in her personal space. As time passed, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that Dudu¡¯s intelligence was a little better than when he first came to the Green Gang. He was a little more humane.


    s, Dudu would often eat her rare herbs when she wasn¡¯t looking.


    These were all rare herbs that couldn¡¯t be found outside. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to use these herbs to make a secret medicine that could allow people to live a long life.


    This was what Chen Meng¡¯er had read from the ancient medical books in her portable space. Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the others were getting older and older. Even if they had Chen Meng¡¯er by their side to constantly cook for them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the baptism of time. Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the others looked much better than those of the same age. However, their bodies had long since be much worse than before.


    Many times, looking at Elder Liu and the others who were getting older and older, Chen Meng¡¯er did not even dare think about what she would do if Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the others left her one day.


    As long as Chen Meng¡¯er had the time, she would enter the space to flip through the ancient medical books and look for any prescription that could prolong life or immortality.


    Of course, there was no need to think about immortality. If there really was a prescription for immortality, those ancient emperors would have used it on themselves. However, in one of the books, there was a prescription to prolong life. The herbs that Dudu had eaten were the few herbs on the prescription that could prolong life.


    Those were the seeds of the herbs that Chen Meng¡¯er found with great difficulty and nted.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that the herbs were eaten by Dudu, she was furious and chased him out of her space. Until now, Dudu was still forbidden from entering Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal space.


    The white wolf that had not eaten delicious food for a long time had been drooling over the things in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s space for a long time. However, he did not dare act rashly towards Chen Meng¡¯er. He could only act coquettishly towards Chen Meng¡¯er, however, it was obvious that his cuteness would not work on Chen Meng¡¯er at all.


    Now that he had finally found an opportunity for it to redeem himself, he had to perform well no matter what.


    The white wolf stood up and stretched. The others noticed him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard them exim, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually a wolf. I thought it was a Samoyed.¡±


    Obviously, Dudu also heard what the other party said. Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly see Dudu rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitely sat on Dudu¡¯s back. Chen Meng¡¯er was quite tall, but Dudu dwarfed her.


    ¡°Dudu, head over there. The other party has a gun, you should know what to do.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not bring Dudu out to carry out many missions, the tacit understanding between the two started from the moment Dudu recognized Chen Meng¡¯er as his master.

 Chapter 1007

    <h4>Chapter 1007:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was the owner of Dudu. Dudu was destined to follow Chen Meng¡¯er from birth.


    Dudu emitted a cry in response to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Dudu slowly walked towards the direction that Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at. Dudu did not move fast. However, the aura that he emitted was something that only the wolf king had. The special police officers that Qu Yaotian had brought along all felt it and did not dare approach him.


    ¡°Is it really alright to let Meng¡¯er take the lead alone?¡± Qu Yaotao could not help but ask Qu Yaotian who was beside him. The few of them were led by Qu Yaotian.


    ¡°Do you think there will be a problem if the old man specifically asked us to listen to Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrangements? Moreover, if even Meng¡¯er is unable to save Haoxiang, who do you think has the ability to do so on our side?¡± Qu Yaotian looked at the two who gradually walking away.


    Qu Yaotian had no choice but to admit that Chen Meng¡¯er was outstanding. Not only were the Qu family¡¯s grandchildren unable topare to her, even the abilities of the Qu brothers could notpare to Chen Meng¡¯er. He could not help but sigh in his heart, ¡°If Meng¡¯er was a boy, then the Qu family might be able to rise to a higher level.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back as she left. The worry in their eyes was overflowing. If it was possible, they all wanted to rece Chen Meng¡¯er and charge at the front. However, they also knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was right. Yi Jianwang wasing for Chen Meng¡¯er. If she did not appear, Yi Jianwang would definitely not appear either.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was the best candidate to attract the other party¡¯s attention.


    When Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie retracted their gazes from Chen Meng¡¯er, their gazes met in the air. In an instant, sparks flew in all directions. However, the two of them quickly retracted their gazes. Both of them knew that this wasn¡¯t the time for them to fight. The most important thing now was to rescue Qu Haoxiang in the shortest time possible.


    Only after they rescued Qu Haoxiang could they show off their skills and help Chen Meng¡¯er take care of Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Allen, Baro, you guys take your men and go in from the left and the back. I¡¯ll take my men and go in from the back.¡±


    ¡°You guys go from the right and surround the factory building. I¡¯ll go from the left.¡± Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie methodically arranged the battle route map.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie were heading towards the abandoned factory that was holding Qu Haoxiang, Dudu was already getting closer and closer to the abandoned factory that was holding Qu Haoxiang, when Dudu was halfway there, Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes. She calmed her heart and allowed herself to be one with nature.


    Her ears twitched. She heard footsteps and the sound of a gun being loaded from the abandoned factory across from her. She also heard a conversation. ¡°Second, I see a woman sitting on a big dog. She¡¯s walking towards us.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, what big dog? That¡¯s a wolf. How long have you been by my side? Why are you still so unreliable? Before the mission, I didn¡¯t even know the most basic information about the target of the mission. This girl sitting on the white wolf is our target this time, the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er. And that white wolf is her pet. With your unreliability, I really don¡¯t know how youpleted your previous missions. Alright, you have to be extremely careful, Fifth. Chen Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have personallye out this time. You stay here and watch. I¡¯ll report to him. The target has appeared.¡± The one called Second was bald and there was a tiger tattoo on his arm.


    The one called Fifth was a tall man with a Python tattoo on his arm. It gave off a fierce feeling.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the footsteps of Second leaving, she knew that the battle was about to begin. Yi Jianwang was about to appear. Therefore, she opened her eyes and said to the white wolf, ¡°Dudu, the battle is about to begin. Enter the battle preparation state.¡±


    The white wolf let out a low howl in response to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er held a gun in one hand and a silver needles in the gap between her fingers in the other hand.


    * * *


    In the abandoned factory, Second ran to the inner room of the abandoned factory. He faced a young man sitting on a mahogany chair that looked rather old and had exquisite workmanship, he said respectfully, ¡°Sir, the person you were waiting for has appeared.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The young man elegantly shook the red wine ss in his hand and revealed a ruffian smile. There were very few people in this world who had seen the real face of Yi Jianwang.


    When Qu Haoxiang found out that the Yi Jianwang was the one who kidnapped him, he didn¡¯t believe it at first.


    Qu Haoxiang, whose hands and feet were tied tightly, was thrown to the side when he heard the words of Second. His emotions became agitated. ¡°Yi Jianwang, if you have anything, juste at me. You¡¯re targeting my sister, a teenage girl. What kind of man are you?¡±


    ¡°Qu Haoxiang, you¡¯re wrong. Your sister isn¡¯t an ordinary teenage girl. Your sister is the little miss of the Green Gang. She¡¯s much more powerful than you. I have suffered a lot in her hands. This time, I have to settle the score with her.¡±


    After Yi Jianwang kidnapped Qu Haoxiang, he told Qu Haoxiang what his motive was for personally taking action this time. He had only one motive for appearing in the capital this time, and that was to get back at Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1008

    <h4>Chapter 1008:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Bah! Yi Jianwang, you still have the cheek to say that? You still have the cheek toe and settle scores with my sister? You¡¯re a grown man, yet you suffered a loss in the hands of my sister, a teenage girl.¡± Qu Haoxiang¡¯s hands and feet were tied and he couldn¡¯t move, so he spat at Yi Jianwang angrily. ¡°Moreover, tell me yourself, are you considered a man? If you want to settle scores with my sister, you can openly settle scores with her. You kidnapped me and used me to threaten my sister. Tell me, do you still consider yourself a man?¡±


    Yi Jianwang was not angry at Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words. He raised his head and gave Qu Haoxiang a wicked smile. ¡°Qu Haoxiang, save your strength. I know you want to anger me with your words, but you¡¯re going to be disappointed. I, Yi Jianwang, did not say anything about my strengths. The only strength I have is my thick skin.¡± As he said that, Yi Jianwang raised the wine ss in his hand slightly higher. A man in ck behind him came over and respectfully took the ss from Yi Jianwang¡¯s hand. ¡°If I cared about what each of you said, then I, Yi Jianwang, wouldn¡¯t be here today. Men, put Qu Haoxiang on the rack. I¡¯ll let him see with his own eyes how I defeat Chen Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, you can keep daydreaming here. You are not my sister¡¯s match at all. She can crush you to death with one finger.¡± Qu Haoxiang struggled, but he was still put on the ground by Yi Jianwang¡¯s men.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t useful, I would have killed you long ago. Qu Haoxiang, you have to know that people who say things that make me unhappy are no longer in this world.¡± Yi Jianwang narrowed his eyes and looked at Qu Haoxiang with a thick murderous aura.


    If Qu Haoxiang wasn¡¯t useful to Yi Jianwang, Qu Haoxiang would have died countless times.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the white wolf and slowly walked closer to the abandoned factory.


    Seeing the two getting closer and closer to the abandoned factory, the people in the abandoned factory were nervous. Their palms that were holding the gun were sweating. Fifth looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was getting closer and closer and was so anxious that he kept circling around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Second? Why isn¡¯t he here to find Sir? This person is about to kill her way to the gate. Should we make a move or not? If we don¡¯t make a move now, it might be toote.¡±


    ¡°Fifth, when you can change your temper, I¡¯ll let you go on your mission alone without worry.¡± As he said this, Yi Jianwang walked over with a group of people.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Fifth restrained his violent temper.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Yi Jianwang asked faintly.


    ¡°She is less than five meters away from the gate. Sir, do you want to make a move?¡± Fifth rubbed his fists. He was itching to make a move. Ever since he failed to make a move because of his bad temper, he had been kept in the base for a few months. He was about to go moldy. Moreover, if he were to personally deal with this little miss of the Green Gang , he would be able to show off when he returned to the base.


    It must be known that although they had never suffered losses at the hands of Chen Meng¡¯er, they had suffered losses at the hands of the Green Gang many times.


    ¡°How many people?¡±


    ¡°Only Chen Meng¡¯er. Oh, and a wolf.¡± Fifth said and then continued, ¡°This Chen Meng¡¯er is really worthy of being the little miss of the Green Gang. She actually dared charge over alone.¡±


    Qu Haoxiang, who was held by two tall men, had no strength to struggle at all. When he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was the only oneing over, he began to struggle even more fiercely. He did not care if Chen Meng¡¯er, who was outside the door, could hear him. He shouted, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and leave.¡±

 Chapter 1009

    <h4>Chapter 1009:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You little brat, if you dare shout again, I will use my stinky socks to block your mouth,¡± Fifth threatened.


    Qu Haoxiang red at Fifth and rolled his eyes at him. He did not care about Fifth¡¯s threat at all. ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t fall into Yi Jianwang¡¯s trap.¡±


    Fifth saw that Qu Haoxiang wasn¡¯t scared by his words at all. He was so angry that smoke was about toe out of his head. He was so impulsive that he ran to the side. He wanted his men to take off their socks and use them to shut Qu Haoxiang¡¯s mouth. Fifth¡¯s actions made his men very embarrassed.


    Fifth¡¯s men looked up at Yi Jianwang. They didn¡¯t know whether to take off their socks or not.


    ¡°Fifth, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t be like a child. You have a bad temper. It¡¯s only natural for him to be so agitated. He¡¯s worried about his sister¡¯s safety. Also, why are you so agitated? Do you think that our strength is inferior to Chen Meng¡¯er, who came alone?¡± Yi Jianwang said coldly.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s tone was very calm, but it made Fifth feel a chill run down his back. He knew that the calmer his tone was, the angrier he was.


    ¡°Sir, I, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Fifth couldn¡¯t even speak clearly,


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Yi Jianwang raised his gaze and looked deeply at Fifth.


    This one nce made Fifth feel a chill in his heart. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t end up well when he returned this time. ¡°Second, bring some people to the back to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you saying that the little miss of the Green Gang used herself as bait? That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right?¡± Second felt that the Green Gang valued their little miss so highly that they wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    ¡°Second, there¡¯s nothing impossible in this world.¡± Yi Jianwang yed with two walnuts in his hand.


    ¡°Sir, I got it. I¡¯ll bring people over.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Dudu, I heard my brother¡¯s voice. It seems that Yi Jianwang¡¯s goal is really me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Dudu.


    ¡°Dudu softly responded to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Dudu, let¡¯s speed up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had her eyes closed the whole time, suddenly opened her eyes.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, in the abandoned factory, Yi Jianwang was ying with the walnuts in his hands. His eyes looked through the hole in the wall. At this moment, he suddenly gave an order. ¡°Do it.¡±


    With Yi Jianwang¡¯s order, the people of the gang, who were hiding behind the wall, raised their machine guns in unison.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Seeing the guns aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er, Qu Haoxiang struggled even harder and roared. However, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t escape from the hands of the two people who were holding him.


    Qu Haoxiang didn¡¯t regret his decisions as much as he did now. He regretted why he didn¡¯t listen to his grandfather and go to the army to participate in the special forces training. He regretted that he didn¡¯t train his skills well.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be someone else¡¯s tool to put his sister in danger. He wouldn¡¯t be like this today. He wouldn¡¯t be so helpless. He could only watch as so many guns were pointed at his sister, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t even blink at Qu Haoxiang¡¯s shrill cry. He looked through the viewfinder in the gun and saw Chen Meng¡¯er sitting on the back of the white wolf. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you, Chen Meng¡¯er, and the Green Gang see the consequences of going against my gang and me, Yi Jianwang.¡±


    With Yi Jianwang¡¯s order, the few members of the gang who were holding machine guns moved together.


    Qu Haoxiang didn¡¯t even dare open his eyes. He was afraid to see a scene that would make him copse.


    With a series of gunshots, none of the bullets that should have been fired were fired. Instead, the guns let out a muffled sound.


    Then, waves of wails could be hearding from the abandoned factory.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The target of the shooting, Chen Meng¡¯er, was sitting on the back of the white wolf and standing outside the door.


    The few men of the gang, who were holding guns just now, fell to the ground and wailed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the guns? How could such a mistake happen?¡± Yi Jianwang could no longer calm down.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either!¡± Fifth was so scared that he was trembling.


    Fifth¡¯s words were met with a cold snort from Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your guns. What¡¯s wrong is that you shouldn¡¯t let them point their guns at me. Don¡¯t you know that what I hate the most is when people point their guns at me?¡±?The moment Yi Jianwang ordered his men to shoot, Chen Meng¡¯er also made her move. The silver needles in her hands flew out of her hands at the same time.


    The silver needles in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands were faster than the bullets in Yi Jianwang¡¯s hands. Before those bullets were shot out, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needles had already shot into the muzzles of Yi Jianwang¡¯s men¡¯s guns, it forcefully blocked the bullets that were about to shoot out.


    Yi Jianwang had originally suspected that there was a problem with his subordinates¡¯ guns or that they had been reced. Now that he listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er must have done something to cause such a result.


    ¡°As expected of the little miss of the Green Gang. There¡¯s really a reason why Elder Liu was so willing to hand over the Green Gang to you. I¡¯ve learned my lesson today.¡± Yi Jianwang withdrew his arrogance from before. He didn¡¯t dare look down on Chen Meng¡¯er anymore.


    Although he had suffered a lot under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands, in his opinion, Chen Meng¡¯er was just a teenager. No matter how powerful she was, she was nothing more than this. At most, she had a group of capable people under her to help her, which was why she had such a day.


    However, from the looks of it today, the truth didn¡¯t seem to be like this. Chen Meng¡¯er really had some skills. Yi Jianwang had no choice but to straighten out his attitude.

 Chapter 1010

    <h4>Chapter 1010:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu Haoxiang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was safe and sound. If he had been able to move just now, he would have rushed in front of Chen Meng¡¯er without a second thought and used his body to help Chen Meng¡¯er block the bullets that were shooting at her.


    ¡°Dudu, kick the door open for me.¡± Yi Jianwang had chosen a good ce so that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others would have no ce to hide. However, the ce Yi Jianwang had chosen had both advantages and disadvantages. After all, this factory had been abandoned for a long time. The quality of this door was really not that good.


    Dudu did not even use any strength. With a light kick, the factory door was scrapped. The Yi Jianwang people hiding behind the factory door were all exposed in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve always heard that you are shameless. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I¡¯ve experienced it. There¡¯s always been a rule in the underworld that you shouldn¡¯t harm your family. You don¡¯t take this rule seriously at all,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er no longer suppressed the murderous aura around her body.


    For a moment, the murderous aura around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body came out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not old, but after experiencing two lifetimes, the murderous aura round her body was even more chilling than the murderous aura around Yi Jianwang¡¯s body. The few of them raised their guns and surrounded Yi Jianwang in a protective stance. The members of the gang who had their guns pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but tremble because of the murderous aura around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body.


    Yi Jianwang was also surprised by the murderous aura that Chen Meng¡¯er emitted. He had only felt such murderous aura from Elder Liu and the older generation. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face at all. ¡°Little girl, what bold words. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you defeated a few of my men.¡± Yi Jianwang felt that he had underestimated Chen Meng¡¯er previously. However, he felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was still far from beingparable to him.


    Yi Jianwang had to admit that Yi Jianwang was a very chauvinistic person.


    ¡°Whether I have this ability or not, you¡¯ll know in a while. Dudu, you don¡¯t have to be polite today. Have fun.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er slightly tugged at the corners of her mouth and revealed a bloodthirsty smile to Yi Jianwang.


    After Dudu heard his master¡¯s words, he was instantly excited. He hadn¡¯t exercised his muscles properly for a long time. Dudu felt that his blood, which had been calm for a long time, was boiling again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little bastard, what¡¯s the point of being arrogant? Be careful, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t take Dudu seriously at all. He had seen all kinds of ferocious beasts. Moreover, Yi Jianwang felt that Dudu was just Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pet mount.


    He just felt that Elder Liu really doted on this adopted granddaughter of his. He actually got such a purebred white wolf just to make this adopted granddaughter happy.


    Dudu, who was looked down upon by others, was immediately unhappy. ¡°Wuwu, Wuwu.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er still sitting on its back, he would have rushed towards Yi Jianwang without any courtesy.


    ¡°Dudu, let them see if we have the ability to be so arrogant.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be angered by Yi Jianwang¡¯s words, but she was never willing to be looked down upon. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her sentence, Dudu was like an arrow that left the bow as he rushed towards the group of Yi Jianwang¡¯s subordinates that surrounded Yi Jianwang.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s men saw a white shadow charging towards them. Before they could aim their guns, they felt a pain in their arms and the guns in their hands fell down.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us

 Chapter 1011

    <h4>Chapter 1011:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    For a moment, there were wails all around.


    Yi Jianwang did not expect that the white wolf, which he thought was harmless, was actually more ferocious than the wolves he had met in the forest before. He was so fast that before he could react, more than half of his men had fallen.


    And Dudu was still lenient this time. It only injured the hands of those people. This was not because Dudu was soft-hearted, but because it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to spend a lot of effort to deal with these peopleter.


    However, although Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid of trouble, she wouldn¡¯t leave any trouble behind. When Dudu bit the hands of those people, she also drugged them.


    In just a short while, the people who were originally wailing showed terrified expressions. ¡°My, why can¡¯t I feel my hands?¡± The gang members shouted.


    Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t expect that the situation would change in such a short period of time.


    ¡°How about you, Yi Jianwang? Do you have the ability to do that?¡± Although the white wolf was very fast, Chen Meng¡¯er was still sitting on its back. ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t interfere with your business, but you didn¡¯t know what was good for you. You actually rushed up to me. Moreover, you touched my family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Tell me, how many businesses have you ruined? Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t becent. Do you think you¡¯ve won just like that? Not Necessarily.¡± Yi Jianwang pulled Qu Haoxiang, who was being held by his two subordinates, over. ¡°Your biological brother is in my hands. If you want him to live, put down the gun in your hand. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take his life right now.¡±


    Yi Jianwang was never a gentleman. He would do anything dirty.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to him. Don¡¯t care about me.¡± Qu Haoxiang, who was controlled by Yi Jianwang, was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would listen to Yi Jianwang and put down the gun in her hand. If Chen Meng¡¯er really listened to Yi Jianwang and put down the gun in her hand, she would be amb waiting to be ughtered.


    * * *


    When Yi Jianwang¡¯s men shot at Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie, who heard the gunshots, could not hide the worry on their faces. Therefore, the two of them could not help but quicken their steps toward the abandoned factory with their men.


    The two of them wanted to quickly end the matter here and rush to help Chen Meng¡¯er. They were afraid that something might happen to her.


    Second heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s words and brought a group of people to the back of the abandoned property to stop the people. However, when Second saw the peopleing, he was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°The head of the Buyano family?¡± Second had fought with Yuwen Jing before. He had suffered losses under Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands. Moreover, he had suffered losses under Yuwen Jing even when he had brought most of his subordinates with himst time. This time, he had only brought a few men.


    Yi Jianwang had guessed correctly. Chen Meng¡¯er definitely did note alone. She must have brought her subordinates and friends along. However, what he had not guessed correctly was that the friends that Chen Meng¡¯er brought were this powerful.


    Yuwen Jing and Zhou Yunjie were rushing to the front to help Chen Meng¡¯er, so the two of them weren¡¯t willing to pay any attention to Second. They didn¡¯t waste time talking to each other. They waved their hand and got into a fight with the subordinates.


    Everyone was soon defeated, including Second. Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing nced at each other. It was rare for the two of them to have a tacit understanding as they rushed forward.


    When Zhou Yunjie and Yuwen Jing rushed to the front, they saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yi Jianwang were in a stalemate.


    Yi Jianwang held Qu Haoxiang hostage and mored for Chen Meng¡¯er to put down the gun in her hand, while Qu Haoxiang shouted for Chen Meng¡¯er not to listen to Yi Jianwang.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s words, she still maintained a faint smile on her face. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get agitated. If you want me to put down the gun, I¡¯ll put it down.¡± As Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she put down the gun in her hand.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er bent over and put the gun in her hand on the ground, Qu Haoxiang, Yuwen Jing, and Zhou Yunjie, who had just arrived, shouted in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced the gun in her hand on the ground, stood up, and said to Yi Jianwang, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ve put down the gun. Can you let my brother go now?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really naive. If I let your brother go, would I still have the chance to leave this ce alive? Moreover,¡± Yi Jianwang had yet to finish his words when the gun in his hand turned around. It was originally aimed at Qu Haoxiang¡¯s forehead, but now it was aimed at Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he fired without hesitation.


    At the moment of the gunshot, Yuwen Jing, Zhou Yunjie, and Qu Haoxiang shouted in unison.


    Then, before Chen Meng¡¯er could see clearly, a figure flew over and pushed her away.


    ¡°Master!¡± Then, Chen Meng¡¯er heard Allen and Baro¡¯s shouts.


    Along with Allen and Baro¡¯s shouts was Yi Jianwang¡¯s terrified voice. ¡°My hand! My leg! why can¡¯t I feel anything?¡± However, no one paid any attention to him.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Allen and Baro¡¯s shouts, she was angry and had a bad premonition.


    She raised her head and looked in Yuwen Jing¡¯s direction. Yuwen Jing was clutching his shoulder. The fresh blood had long dyed his snow-white shirt red.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart could not help but ache. Then, without thinking, she stood up and ran to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side.


    Baro and Allen, who were originally surrounding Yuwen Jing to check on Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries, saw Chen Meng¡¯ering. Although the two of them were worried about their master¡¯s injuries, they still tactfully stood up and moved aside, they gave the seat beside Yuwen Jing to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not say anything. She squatted down and went to check on Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries.

 Chapter 1012

    <h4>Chapter 1012:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries looked serious, and his body was covered in blood. Fortunately, his injuries only looked a little scary. In the end, the bullet did not hit any vital parts. Chen Meng¡¯er, whose heart was already in her throat, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries.


    His dark expression also became a little better.


    The bullet in his body had to be removed as soon as possible. Otherwise, Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm would be lost.


    Without anyone noticing, Chen Meng¡¯er had already reced the silver needle in her hand with a sterilized silver needle. Then, she stabbed the acupuncture point on Yuwen Jing¡¯s shoulder where the bullet had hit. With three needles, the fresh blood that had been flowing out like water miraculously stopped.


    Looking at Yuwen Jing¡¯s wounds with a worried expression, Baro and Allen finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that their master had finally stopped bleeding.


    ¡°Baro, Allen, bring your master to the Green Gang right now. I¡¯ll deal with the matters here. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The bullet in Yuwen Jing¡¯s body must have been taken out by Chen Meng¡¯er herself. Although the bullet shot out by Yi Jianwang was not life-threatening to Yuwen Jing, if this bullet was taken out in the wrong way, it would hurt the nerves in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I understand, Mistress. We will bring Master back now.¡± If it was not for Chen Meng¡¯er, Baro and Allen would not be so obedient.


    Yuwen Jing wanted tofort Chen Meng¡¯er and tell her not to worry. He was fine. However, before he could say it, he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er with a harsh look. Yuwen Jing looked embarrassed and gave Chen Meng¡¯er a ttering smile.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er had dealt with Yuwen Jing properly, she stood up and walked towards Yi Jianwang, who was lying on the ground.


    After Yi Jianwang was hit by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silver needles and was lying on the ground, Qu Haoxiang had already escaped. The situation at the scene had already turned upside down. On Yi Jianwang¡¯s side, there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, other than his face, all of Yi Jianwang¡¯s body had lost feeling. He looked in horror at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was walking toward him step by step. He struggled, trying to break free from the bondage of numbness, but, no matter how hard he tried, it did not work.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, what did you do to me?¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with fear and hatred in his eyes.


    Ever since he was young, Yi Jianwang had never felt such fear in his heart. All this while, everything was under Yi Jianwang¡¯s control. For the first time, it was as if everything was out of his control. He didn¡¯t like this feeling, and it also made him very uneasy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I just drugged you.¡± The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face at this moment was like a smile from the devil to Yi Jianwang, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yi Jianwang the most powerful one? Isn¡¯t everything under your control? Then you should have already investigated me clearly. I am best at using medicine. The Yamaguchi-gumi also fell because of the various medicines that I developed.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, she squatted down in front of Yi Jianwang and looked down at him.

 Chapter 1013

    <h4>Chapter 1013:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information was still on Yi Jianwang¡¯s office desk. He had read Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information more than ten times, but he had never been willing to believe this information about Chen Meng¡¯er. He had always felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s achievements were all because Elder Liu had spoon-fed Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This was all so that Chen Meng¡¯er could gain a firm foothold in the Green Gang and smoothly take over.


    It was precisely because of this that Yi Jianwang had never respected Chen Meng¡¯er. There was no room for struggle at all when he fought with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°So, the information on that document is all true,¡± Yi Jianwang muttered to himself.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s voice was very soft, but Chen Meng¡¯er still heard it clearly. Once Yi Jianwang said this, Chen Meng¡¯er understood the gist of it. ¡°Yi Jianwang, do you think that the document you have in your hands is true. Haha, it looks like my grandfather, Elder Liu, spent a lot of effort to hide my information and not let others find out anything. It¡¯s really unnecessary.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about Yuwen Jing. She didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to Yi Jianwang. ¡°Yi Jianwang, originally, we thought we would ignore you. You were annoying, but we didn¡¯t care. Then you made the unfortunate mistake of hurting my family. You should know that my family is my hard limit.¡±


    Yi Jianwang was afraid. He couldn¡¯t move his body, and he didn¡¯t know how Chen Meng¡¯er would deal with him. Even if Chen Meng¡¯er finished him off with one sh, those people from the the gang wouldn¡¯t seek revenge on the Green Gang for him. It should be said that many people from the the gang were eager for him to die.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ve already done it. What do you want?¡± Yi Jianwang pretended to be calm and asked.


    ¡°What do I want? Based on my previous temper, you definitely won¡¯t be able toe back this time. However, I also know the current situation of your gang. Although I can¡¯t stand your style of doing things, it¡¯s still better than the others. It¡¯s not impossible for me to let you go. However, there are some conditions that you have to agree to.¡± If it were Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s real temper, Yi Jianwang would definitely be in deep trouble this time. However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that if Yi Jianwang died, the Green Gang would probably have no peace in the future.


    Those who wanted to snatch Yi Jianwang¡¯s position might thank Chen Meng¡¯er from the bottom of their hearts for helping them end Yi Jianwang. Conversely, this might also give them a reason to openly pick a fight with the Green Gang to help Yi Jianwang take revenge. At that time, their Green Gang might have a lot of trouble.


    It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid of them, but since there was a more convenient solution, why didn¡¯t she use it?


    Yi Jianwang was not stupid. At this moment, he could not move his body, but his mind was conscious. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said it, he knew what Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking. At this moment, Yi Jianwang was willing to give up everything as long as he could save his own life.


    What was more important than saving his own life? ¡°Okay, tell me. As long as you don¡¯t touch my bottom line, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for Yi Jianwang to say this. ¡°Okay, Yunjie, invite Yi Jianwang to the Green Gang as a guest. We have to sit down and talk about the alliance between the Green Gang and his gang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie led his men and led Yi Jianwang and his gang away. Qu Haoxiang was still in shock. After such a long period of training, he was much more mature than his peers. However, this was his first time experiencing something like this and he was still shocked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Qu Haoxiang¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, alright.¡± Qu Haoxiang was unwilling to show his cowardice in front of his sister.


    ¡°Here, eat this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Qu Haoxiang scared and would feel ashamed of himself. Thus, she stuffed a sedative into Qu Haoxiang¡¯s mouth.


    On the Qu brothers¡¯side, Qu Yaobing was running around anxiously. When he heard the gunshot just now, if Qu Yaotian had not stopped him, Qu Yaobing would have already rushed over with his gun.


    Just now, when Allen and Baro used the stretcher to carry Yuwen Jing out, the Qu brothers¡¯ hearts were in their throats. When they saw that Yuwen Jing only looked bad and his injuries were not life threatening, they were relieved.


    They wanted to stop him and ask him about the situation on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. However, Baro and Allen were anxious to protect their master. The two of them were worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries and were in a hurry to send Yuwen Jing to the Green Gang. Hence, they didn¡¯t give the Qu brothers the chance to ask about it.


    Thus, the Qu brothers could only sit there anxiously.


    ¡°How is the situation over there? No, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I want to go and take a look.¡± Qu Yaobing could no longer stand and was about to rush over. His daughter and son were there and the situation was unstable.


    Qu Yaotian was about to open his mouth to stop him, Q Yaotao stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. Yaobing being able to stay here for such a long time is already his limit. You have to understand his current mood. If he wants to go, just let him go.¡±


    Qu Yaotao was anxious too.


    Qu Yaotian was also anxious. Although before he came out, the old man had said that he should listen to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move, if anything happened to Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang, as an uncle, how could he get away with it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. Although our skills are not as good as Meng¡¯er¡¯s, we should still be able to deal with the leader.¡± Qu Yaotian let out a sigh of relief. The Qu brothers could not hold themselves back any longer.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 1014

    <h4>Chapter 1014:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, before the Qu brothers could show off their skills, Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang returned safely.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Everyone¡­¡± Qu Haoxiang, who had just been rescued from Yi Jianwang, almost burst into tears when he saw his family.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Haoxiang.¡± The Qu brothers saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang, and all of them came over to wee them. Qu Yaobing looked Qu Haoxiang and Chen Meng¡¯er up and down to check if they were injured.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be scared anymore. Meng¡¯er and I are fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries, ¡°Dad, everyone, Yuwen Jing was injured just to save me. The bullet is still in his body. I have to rush back to help him remove the bullet.¡± Although Yuwen Jing¡¯s action of saving her was unnecessary, Yuwen Jing was able to disregard his own fear at that moment and rush out immediately to push her away. This touched her.


    Hearing that Yuwen Jing was injured in order to save Chen Meng¡¯er, Qu Yaobing changed his opinion of him. ¡°Then hurry up and don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    * * *


    When Yuwen Jing was brought to the Green Gang by Baro and Allen, Elder Liu heard that Yuwen Jing was injured in order to save Chen Meng¡¯er. It was rare for Elder Liu to not give Yuwen Jing a hard time. It was also rare for Elder Liu to greet Baro and Allen very warmly, which made the two of them very ttered.


    It was even rarer for Elder Liu to examine Yuwen Jing¡¯s body. One had to know that Elder Liu had not treated people for many years.


    ¡°Fortunately, it did not hurt any vital parts. However, if this bullet is not removed properly, your arm will not heal properly,¡± Elder Liu said with a frown. If it had to be said, even Elder Liu did not have the ability to treat him properly.


    Hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression did not change. However, when Baro and Allen heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, their worried expressions surfaced.


    ¡°Elder Liu, can you help our master take out the bullet without hurting his nerves?¡± Allen asked anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much skill,¡± Elder Liu shook his head and said. Since my granddaughter asked you to wait for her here, you can wait for her here. That girl has a way.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t say too much.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯ll wait for Meng¡¯er here.¡± Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t worried about his own arm at all. Even if his arm was really crippled, he felt it was worth it. Because even if his arm was really crippled, with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s character, she would never leave him in the future and would always be by his side.


    Yuwen Jing felt that it was worth it to exchange one arm for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s life.


    ¡°Mm.¡± It was rare for Elder Liu to not give Yuwen Jing a bad look.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rushed back to the Green Gang with Su Jin and the others, while Zhou Yunjie brought people and escorted Yi Jianwang and his gang back to the Green Gang. This speed was much slower.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er had returned, Baro and Allen seemed to have seen their savior.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re back. Have you seen Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries?¡± Elder Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was safe and sound. Just now, when he saw that Yuwen Jing was brought in by his subordinates, his heart was thumping. He had never fought with Yi Jianwang before, but from what Zhuge Yu and the others had heard, Yi Jianwang was quite capable.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015:


    He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be at a disadvantage in the hands of Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew why her grandfather had asked this question. He must have seen Yuwen Jing¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Girl, how confident are you?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fairly confident. Grandpa, I¡¯ll help remove the bullet first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking, when Su Jin, who had received the call earlier, came in with a set of surgical tools for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯ve brought the things you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, give them to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took the surgical tools from Su Jin¡¯s hands, then, she turned her head to look at Yuwen Jing, who was sitting on the chair, and said, ¡°In order to protect your arm and not hurt your nerves, I can¡¯t give you anesthetic. It¡¯ll be a little painful.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little heartache.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can do it. I can withstand this pain.¡±


    Although she said that she couldn¡¯t use anesthetic, Chen Meng¡¯er still felt heartache for Yuwen Jing. Before she took the bullet out of Yuwen Jing, she pricked a few needles into his acupuncture point before she took the bullet out. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t chase Baro and the others out, so everyone saw the entire process of taking out the bullet.


    After seeing Chen Meng¡¯er take out the bullet from Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, Baro and Allen both heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er took out the bullet very easily, only those who were familiar with medicine knew how much effort Chen Meng¡¯er had put in just now to take the bullet out without hurting the nerves in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be fine as long as you have a good rest,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Also, you have to change the dressing every morning and evening.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯lle over every morning and evening to change the dressing.¡±


    Elder Liu coughed after hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words and said with slight embarrassment, ¡°Since you have to change the dressing every day, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you can stay here.¡±


    Since Elder Liu had already opened his mouth, how could Yuwen Jing refuse? Previously, Yuwen Jing had tried his best to get closer to Chen Meng¡¯er so that he could stay in the Green Gang. However, it was to no avail. How could he let go of this opportunity that presented had itself to him?


    ¡°If Grandpa Liu doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d be happy to stay here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The room next to Meng¡¯er¡¯s is empty. You can stay there.¡± Although Elder Liu said that, he was still a little unhappy. After saying that, he was afraid that he would go back on his words, so he quickly chased Yuwen Jing back to rest.


    Yuwen Jing stayed in the Green Gang. Moreover, he even stayed in the room next to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room. This made Baro and Allen very happy. As the two of them helped Yuwen Jing back to his room to rest, the two of them said happily, ¡°Master, you have gotten a blessing in disguise this time. I see that Elder Liu¡¯s attitude toward you today is much better than before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, it was Elder Liu who opened his mouth. Master is finally able to see the light of day,¡± Baro also said with some emotion.


    * * *


    Not long after Yuwen Jing and the others left, the Qu family¡¯s five brothers rushed over. And Elder Qu was one step slower than the five of them and rushed to the Green Gang.


    As soon as Elder Qu entered the door, he looked Chen Meng¡¯er up and down to check on her. ¡°Girl, are you hurt?¡± It was as if Chen Meng¡¯er was the one who was kidnapped.


    At this moment, Qu Haoxiang, who had been ignored by the side, saw his grandfather¡¯s nervous expression. He couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips and say, ¡°Grandpa, the one who was kidnapped was me and not Meng¡¯er, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± It was fine if Qu Haoxiang didn¡¯t open his mouth. However, the moment Qu Haoxiang opened his mouth, he drew Elder Qu¡¯s attention to him. Elder Qu walked in front of Qu Haoxiang and gave Qu Haoxiang a heavy p on the shoulder. ¡°You little brat, I should have hardened my heart and sent you to the army back then. Look at your current defense. You need to be stronger.¡± Because Chen Meng¡¯er was lost, Elder Qu and Madam Qu felt very bad, so they heaped their love for Chen Meng¡¯er onto Qu Haoxiang.


    As long as Qu Haoxiang was reluctant, Elder Qu and Madam Qu could not bear to force him. So, back then, when Qu Haoxiang was reluctant to enter the army, Elder Qu did not force him and reluctantly agreed.


    Fortunately, Qu Haoxiang had a good character. Otherwise, he would have been spoilt rotten.


    Qu Haoxiang rubbed his shoulder. He said very woefully, ¡°Grandpa, are you an ordinary old man? How many people can even be your match?¡±


    Hearing Qu Haoxiang¡¯s ttery, Elder Qu felt relieved. ¡°This kid finally said something nice.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be fooled by this kid¡¯s good words. You can¡¯t spoil him anymore. After this matter, no matter what, we have to make him practice his skills. We can¡¯t let Meng¡¯er wipe his ass for him anymore.¡± Qu Yaobing came close to almost losing both his children, so he needed to make sure his son knew how to defend himself.


    ¡°Dad, even if you don¡¯t say it, I will go and practice my skills properly. Such a thing will not happen again.¡± Even if his grandfather and his father did not say it, he would still train his skills this time.


    ¡°Haoxiang should definitely train his body, but who was the person who was helping the Jiang family this time?¡± Elder Qu asked the question in the hearts of everyone in the Qu family.


    As soon as Elder Qu asked this question, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016:


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t directly answer everyone¡¯s questions. It wasn¡¯t that she was respecting the mastermind behind the Jiang family, but that she wanted to respect her eldest uncle. If it wasn¡¯t for her eldest uncle¡¯s reputation, that powerful family would have long disappeared from the capital.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had wanted to look for her eldest uncle to have a chat. However, she didn¡¯t expect that before she could look for her eldest uncle, Qu Haoxiang would get kidnapped.


    Hence, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her uncle.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gazended on him, Qu Yaotian¡¯s heart could not help but thump. Previously, when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him in the suburbs, he could still lie to himself. He could say it was just an ident and that the gaze that Chen Meng¡¯er gave him might not have any special meaning.


    But now, he could not lie to himself anymore.


    Even if he wanted to lie to himself, Elder Qu and the others would not give him the chance.


    Previously, everyone was worried about Qu Haoxiang. Everyone¡¯s attention was on how to safely rescue Qu Haoxiang. But now, Qu Haoxiang had been safely rescued. Now, everyone wanted to find out who was hiding behind the Jiang family and doing bad things to their family.


    Therefore, when everyone saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze fall on Qu Yaotian, Elder Liu, who knew the truth, could not help but sigh in his heart. He had a good impression of Qu Yaotian, or else he would not have done his best to help Qu Yaotian get that position. Of course, he admitted that the main reason he would take action was still because of Chen Meng¡¯er. If it was not for Chen Meng¡¯er wanting Qu Yaotian to get that position, he would not have bothered about this matter. He remembered that Qu Yaotian was in a free rtionship with the Han family. It was said that their rtionship was not bad. Now that such a thing had happened, how was Qu Yaotian going to deal with it?


    Elder Qu did not think as much as Elder Liu did. ¡°Meng¡¯er, is this matter rted to the Han family?¡± Elder Qu asked as he nced at his eldest son. He then said, ¡°Lass, don¡¯t worry about your uncle. Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Qu Yaotian also said.


    Hearing Qu Yaotian say this, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any more worries. Originally, even if she did not say it here today, she would have gone to look for Qu Yaotian aler. The Han family¡¯s actions had already crossed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bottom line. She didn¡¯t want to let them off on ount of her uncle. ¡°I found out that the mastermind behind the Jiang family is a member of the Han family. Moreover, my aunt was also involved in this matter.¡±


    ¡°What, you said Ying was also involved?¡± Elder Qu had already guessed that this matter might be rted to the Han family. However, he also thought that it was the two brothers of the Han family and that his eldest daughter-inw, Han Ying, didn¡¯t know about it at all,


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Ying was also involved. Moreover, this matter was nned by Aunt Ying herself.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why did she do that?¡± Not to mention that Elder Qu and Qu Yaotian were extremely surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, even Qu Yaobing had a look of surprise on his face. However, he knew that his daughter would not spout nonsense.


    ¡°Why? It was all for money. For power. She felt that our family was in her way. Didn¡¯t grandfather say that he wanted to hand over the Qu family to me? She felt ufortable. She wanted to deal with me, but I was difficult to deal with, so she targeted my brother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Han Ying did not like her, but she didn¡¯t expect Han Ying to kidnap her brother all because she was worried that she would take the position of the head of the Qu family, which belonged to her son. If she had known that Han Ying would have such thoughts, she would have thought of a way to get rid of them.

 Chapter 1017

    <h4>Chapter 1017:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    To be honest, Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any feelings towards the Qu family. Previously, her grandfather, Elder Qu, had told her several times that he wanted to hand the Qu family over to her so that he could retire early. However, Chen Meng¡¯er had rejected him each time.


    ¡°The things that she treats as treasures are nothing to others.¡± Elder Qu could probably guess Han Ying¡¯s motive. Elder Qu turned to look at his eldest son, Qu Yaotian. ¡°Yaotian, this was done by your wife. Tell me, how should we deal with this?¡± Elder Qu saw that there was no one outside, so he asked Qu Yaotian in front of everyone.


    Qu Yaotian was heartbroken that his wife would kidnap his nephew in order to get the position of the head of the Qu family. He did not know where the sweet girl he knew had gone. ¡°Dad, Meng¡¯er, this time, it¡¯s Han Ying¡¯s fault. You two can deal with her however you want. I have no objections.¡±


    If it had been anything else, Qu Yaotian would have stood up for Han Ying based on the rtionship between him and Han Ying. But this time, Han Ying had gone too far and crossed his bottom line.


    Qu Yaotian, who was usually in high spirits, suddenly aged by a few years. He could not hide the fatigue on his face.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I know that you were already upset about the matter with your brother, Chen Haoguo. You may do what you must.¡±?Elder Qu was still thinking of helping Han Ying for the sake of the harmony of the family. The Han family would speak up and ask Chen Meng¡¯er to show mercy and simply teach the Han family a lesson. But this time, Han Ying and the Han family had gone too far. They actually kidnapped his grandson, Qu Haoxiang, in order to get the position of the head of the Qu family. He could not ept the fact that someone from the Qu family had been harmed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not immediately respond to Elder Qu¡¯s words. She was silent for a moment, then, she said to Qu Yaotian, ¡°I won¡¯t let them off so easily this time. However, Uncle, for your sake, I won¡¯t touch Aunt Ying. However, I will definitely give her a little lesson.¡±


    ¡°I know. Meng¡¯er, do whatever you want. I have no objections. This time, your aunt has gone too far.¡±


    * * *


    The news of Qu Haoxiang¡¯s sessful rescue soon reached the ears of the Han family.


    Today, when the Qu family was busy saving Qu Haoxiang, Han Ying left the Qu family to wait for the news at her mother¡¯s house. Han Ying¡¯s eldest brother, Han Chaoyun, sent people to hide at the abandoned factory. Chen Meng¡¯er rescued Qu Haoxiang, and then they rushed back to inform Han Chaoyun.


    ¡°What? You said Qu Haoxiang was rescued? Chen Meng¡¯er is also fine?¡± Han Ying heard the news. She jumped up. How could she sit still? Qu Haoxiang and Chen Meng¡¯er were fine, which meant that their long-nned kidnapping had failed. And what did this failure mean? The answer was obvious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the person you hired is very reliable? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Han Ying shouted at Han Chaoyun.


    ¡°Han Ying, why are you angry at me? I¡¯ve already advised you not to do this. If you want to take the position of the Qu family¡¯s head, we cod have thought of other ways. Kidnapping Qu Haoxiang was too risky. But you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Facing Han Ying¡¯s usation, Han Chaoyun¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°If Chen Meng¡¯er and the Qu family knew that this matter was done by our family, do you think they would let our family off?¡±


    ¡°Alright, the two of you should stop quarreling. Now is not the time to quarrel. Let¡¯s think about what we should do if this matter is exposed,¡± Han Chaojie stepped forward and said.


    ¡°What can we do? You think that our Han family is the Qu family? All we can do is pray that Yi Jianwang is not captured by Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Han Chaoyun was still hoping for a fluke. ¡°With Yi Jianwang¡¯s strength, even if he was defeated by Chen Meng¡¯er, he shouldn¡¯t be reduced to a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Yi Jianwang was captured. I saw that Yi Jianwang was carried into a car by the Green Gang.¡± The person who came to inform the Han siblings did not leave, after listening to the Han siblings¡¯ conversation, he spoke weakly.


    ¡°What? You said Yi Jianwang was captured?¡± Han Chaoyun could not sit still anymore.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Our family is doomed this time. I told you not to listen to her. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Han Chaoyun paced back and forth impatiently. He pointed at Han Ying emotionally and spoke to Han Chaojie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic and lose your sense of propriety. Let¡¯s calm down first and n properly. Let¡¯s see how we can resolve this matter.¡± Han Chaojie¡¯s emotions were much calmer than Han Chaoyun¡¯s. He could be calm because when Han Chaoyun had listened to Han Ying¡¯s words and made a move against Qu Haoxiang, he had already found his own way out.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®resolve¡¯? Do you think the Qu family and Chen Meng¡¯er are easy to talk to? Han Ying, say something.¡± Han Chaoyun saw that Han Ying had been in a daze and was unable to vent his anger at the same time. He pointed at Han Ying fiercely.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? I still don¡¯t know if I still want to go back to the Qu family.¡± Han Ying¡¯s tone was filled with tears. She didn¡¯t even dare imagine what her husband, Qu Yaotian, would do to her if he knew that she had done such a thing.


    As her voice fell, Qu Yaotian walked in. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I know. You don¡¯t have to go back to the Qu family. I no longer have a wife.¡±


    ¡°Yaotian.¡± Han Ying did not expect Qu Yaotian and the others to arrive so quickly. When she saw Qu Yaotian walking in, her eyes widened. When she heard Qu Yaotian¡¯s words, her eyes turned red.

 Chapter 1018

    <h4>Chapter 1018:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Han Ying¡¯s tears no longer had any effect on Qu Yaotian. In the past, Han Ying¡¯s tears were a weapon used to deal with Qu Yaotian¡¯s softhearted self. Every time Han Ying cried, Qu Yaotian would be unable to resist surrendering. No matter how furious he was, Han Ying¡¯s tears cated him.


    But this time, when Qu Yaotian saw Han Ying¡¯s tears, other than being annoyed, he did not have any other emotions. ¡°Han Ying, put away your tears. Your tears are no longer of use to me,¡± Qu Yaotian said coldly. When members of the Qu family loved you, they woulf love you with all their heart. But if you went too far, they would make suffer.


    Han Ying was hurt by Qu Yaotian¡¯s callous words. Tears flowed out from her eyes and fell heavily onto the ground. If it was before, Qu Yaotian would have gone up tofort her. But this time, Qu Yaotian forcefully turned his face away.


    ¡°Yaotian, you¡­ how could you do this to me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Han Ying, who usually looked like a strong woman, would be the kind of woman who would cry whenever she wanted to.


    However, Han Ying¡¯s tears were useless to Qu Yaotian, and it was even more useless to the other people present. ¡°Alright, put away your tears. No matter how pitiful you are, we know your true colors. We will not be fooled by your appearance again. By the way, Aunt Ying, since my uncle has not divorced you yet, I will still call you my aunt. I don¡¯t think I have done anything wrong to you. However, you actually hired someone to kidnap me and take my life.¡± When Qu Haoxiang found out who the mastermind behind this was, he couldn¡¯t ept this fact.


    Han Ying¡¯s hostility towards Chen Meng¡¯er was obvious no matter how much she tried to hide it. However, she had always been very good to Qu Haoxiang. At least, before this, Han Ying had always been a good aunt to Qu Haoxiang, despite the fact that she was hostile towards his sister.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er told him that Han Ying was the one who nned to kidnap him, he really could not ept it.


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words made Han Ying very ufortable. If it was any other time, if Qu Haoxiang dared talk to her like that, her father-inw, Elder Qu, would definitely not let Qu Haoxiang off. However, this time, the Qu family stood there. It was as if they did not hear what Qu Haoxiang had just said. ¡°Haoxiang, I am your aunt, I am your elder. How can you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°You really have the nerve to say it out loud. If you really treated Haoxiang as one of your own, you would not be so ruthless as to pay someone to kidnap him. Don¡¯t you know how ruthless Yi Jianwang is? If we didn¡¯t have enough strength to defeat Yi Jianwang, my brother would really have died.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er despised people like Han Ying the most. She had done something wrong, yet she still acted as if all of them had wronged her and bullied her.


    ¡°Moreover, after today, I still don¡¯t know if you are my aunt,¡± Qu Haoxiang looked at Han Ying and said with a straight face.

 Chapter 1019

    <h4>Chapter 1019:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± Han Ying looked at Qu Haoxiang in disbelief.


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re so smart, how could you not understand?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Han Ying¡¯s tears and her pitiful expression. It was so annoying. ¡°Also, that¡¯s enough. We are not some brainless people here. You should also put away your pretense.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, you are no longer a member of the Qu family.¡± From the moment he entered until now, Elder Qu, who had not said a word, red at Han Ying and spoke resolutely.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words did not have a big impact on Han Ying. However, Elder Qu¡¯s words suddenly rushed into her heart. With a swoosh, she raised her head and looked at Elder Qu with a face full of disbelief. ¡°Father, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me father anymore. I¡¯m not your father. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Qu family. Yaotian, this is your family¡¯s business. You tell me what you¡¯re doing,¡± Elder Qu turned his head and said to his eldest son, Qu Yaotian.


    ¡°Han Ying, let¡¯s get a divorce. If you don¡¯t have any objections, we can agree to a divorce.¡±


    Before Qu Yaotian could finish his words, Han Ying shouted hysterically, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I can only sue for divorce.¡± Qu Yaotian said with a straight face and expressionless face.


    ¡°Yaotian, this is Ying¡¯s fault. But, you two have been married for so many years, you can¡¯t divorce Ying just because of this. Moreover, even if you don¡¯t look at your long-term rtionship, you have to look at your son. If you get a divorce, how much harm will it do to him? Moreover, you are now sitting in this position. If you divorce her, how badly will it affect you? It will also affect your future.¡± Han Chaoyun, who had been silent the entire time, could not help but sigh. When he heard that Qu Yaotian was going to divorce his sister, Han Ying, he could not sit still anymore.


    The Han family was already on the decline. If it was not for the Qu family¡¯s support, the Han family might have already fallen. And it was precisely because the Han family was no longer the same as before, that they were so concerned about the issue of the Qu family¡¯s authority. Because if the Qu family¡¯s authority was taken by her nephew, the people outside would view the Han family in a different light because of the Qu family.


    Thus, no matter how much they schemed, they never would have thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would suddenly appear out of nowhere. Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to take over the Qu family¡¯s power, how could they sit still? As for the Han brothers who were angry, when their younger sister found them, they discussed with her about hiring people to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. When they kidnapped Qu Haoxiang, they thought about the rtionship between their younger sister and their brother-inw, Qu Yaotian, for a long time. They gritted their teeth and agreed. They thought that even if the matter was exposed. With their sister¡¯s rtionship with their brother-inw, the Qu family would let the Han family off.


    However, they never thought that the Qu family would be so ruthless. They had also underestimated the status of their family in Qu Yaotian¡¯s heart. They had overestimated Han Ying¡¯s status in Qu Yaotian¡¯s heart. Qu Yaotian actually wanted to divorce their younger sister. The Qu family actually wanted to sever their rtionship with their younger sister, Han Ying.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yaotian. I know my mistake. Don¡¯t divorce me. I won¡¯t dare do it again in the future.¡± Han Ying was shocked by Qu Yaotian¡¯s decisiveness. She thought of all the consequences after the matter was exposed. She had never thought that Qu Yaotian would be so determined to divorce her.


    ¡°I think you are very bold. Han Ying, after so many years, I have really misjudged you. To be honest, the divorce between you and Yaotian is a matter between the two of you. I will not be involved. However, I will put my words here today. Regardless of whether Yaotian will divorce you or not, you are no longer a member of my family,¡± Elder Qu said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was at the side. She could not help but sneer in her heart. If she knew this would happen, why did she have to do it in the first ce? Moreover, she could not understand what Han Ying and the Han brothers were thinking. Qu Yaotian was already sitting in that position. The position of the Qu family¡¯s head did not affect them much. Why did they have to be so obsessed with the position of the Qu family¡¯s head?


    Chen Meng¡¯er also did not think that Qu Yaotian would be soft-hearted because of a few tears from Han Ying. On the way here, Qu Yaotian told her and her grandfather, Elder Qu, that he would divorce Han Ying.


    ¡°Father,¡± Han Ying cried and shouted.


    Elder Qu turned his face to the side. Han Ying saw that Elder Qu¡¯s n was not going to work and she turned her head to look at Qu Yaotian while crying. ¡°Yaotian, for the sake of our son, please forgive me this once. I will never do it again.¡±


    ¡°Han Ying, I have made up my mind. Haoqiang already knows that I want to divorce you. He has no objections to this.¡± After Qu Yaotian made the decision to divorce Han Ying, he told his son and asked for his son¡¯s opinion.


    After hearing that his mother had done such a thing, Qu Haoqiang went silent and told his father that he would not interfere with his father¡¯s decisions. This time, his mother had gone too far.


    After knowing that his mother had kidnapped his cousin, Qu Haoqiang really did not know how to face his mother, so he did note over.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could Haoqiang agree?¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s words were thest straw that crushed Han Ying. She hadpletely broken down.


    The Han brothers were annoyed by their sister, Han Ying, who had burst into tears. In the past, they had fawned over their sister, but now, in their eyes, this sister was a burden to the Han family.


    Han Chaojie and Han Chaoyun were racking their brains, thinking of how to draw the Qu family¡¯s hatred onto their sister Han Ying, so that the Qu family would not me the Han family.


    But, Han Chaojie immediately changed the direction of his speech. ¡°Ying, Chaoyun and I have advised you before to not be rash. We have repeatedly advised you to think twice before acting, but you have always refused to listen to us. You have brought this upon yourself.¡±


    Han Chaojie¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er show a look of disdain.


    Did the Han brothers really think that they were a bunch of idiots?

 Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020

    <h4>Chapter 1020:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The reason why the Qu family came to the Han family was because of Han Ying. Although Qu Yaotian had made up his mind to divorce Han Ying, Han Ying was still the daughter-inw of the Qu family.


    Elder Qu felt that there were some things that he should rify in front of Han Ying and the Han family. He did not like to drag things out.


    As for the Han family, no matter what excuses the Han brothers came up with, the Qu family and Chen Meng¡¯er would not let them off. Even if the Qu family spared the Han family on ount of Han Ying, Chen Meng¡¯er would not agree to it.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others unanimously chose to ignore the words of the two Han brothers.


    ¡°Dad, since we have already made things clear, then let¡¯s go back.¡± Qu Yaotian did not want to stay in the Han family for a moment longer. As for Han Ying, he finally got to know her true face. And this true face was something Qu Yaotian could not ept.


    ¡°Qu Yaotian, are you really so heartless? We have been together for more than 20 years. You¡¯re just breaking it off just like that? How can you be so heartless?¡± Han Ying saw Qu Yaotian turning around to leave and could not calm down anymore.


    ¡°In terms of ruthlessness, I can¡¯tpare to you. Han Ying, it¡¯s not that I want to break our marriage, but that you personally broke our marriage. You should have thought of this when you were plotting against Haoxiang.¡± Qu Yaotian did not turn around, after he finished speaking, he walked out of the door.


    No matter how much Han Ying cried behind him, Qu Yaotian did not stop this time. When Qu Yaotian¡¯s figure disappeared from the front door of the Han family, Han Ying copsed to the ground in tears.


    ¡°Han Ying, if I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have let this marriage happen in the first ce.¡± Seeing Han Ying crying like this, Elder Qu could not help but sigh. He hoped that their family would be harmonious. Originally, such a thing as a divorce could not happen in the Qu family. He was the first to disagree with anyone who wanted a divorce.


    However, what Han Ying did was something that Elder Qu could not tolerate. Therefore, this time, when Qu Yaotian said that he wanted a divorce, he did not have any objections. In fact, he was rather relieved.


    After saying that, Elder Qu led everyone and left the Han family.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin stayed behind.


    The originally crowded living room suddenly became empty after the Qu family left. In the quiet living room, only Han Ying¡¯s cries could be heard.


    However, no matter how sad Han Ying cried, she could not make anyone in the living room feel pity for her. There was no need to mention Chen Meng¡¯er, even Su Jin, and Zhou Yunjie. Chen Meng¡¯er did not have a good impression of Han Ying at all. If it were not for her uncle, she would have a hundred ways to deal with Han Ying. Therefore, it was impossible for Chen Meng¡¯er to feel pity for Han Ying,


    As for the Han brothers, they usually showed great affection for Han Ying, their sister. They were very obedient to Han Ying. However, in reality, if Han Ying did not marry Qu Yaotian and be the daughter-inw of the Qu family, the Han brothers would probably ignore Han Ying. And now, the Qu family had already made it clear that Han Ying was no longer a member of the Qu family. Without the identity of the Qu family¡¯s daughter-inw, Han Ying was no longer useful to the Han brothers. Moreover, they reckoned that they would be implicated by Han Ying¡¯s willful n this time.


    What the Han brothers did not know was that they were the reason Han Ying became so power hungry.

 Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021

    <h4>Chapter 1021:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Alright, Don¡¯t cry anymore. My head hurts from hearing you cry.¡± Han Chaojie saw that there was no way to salvage the situation and his expression towards Han Ying was no longer good.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you crying now? Even if you cry until you go blind, Qu Yaotian will never turn back. Previously, you swore to me that Qu Yaotian waspletely under your control and Qu Yaotian would listen to you. Yet, what¡¯s happening now?¡± Han Chaoyun said sarcastically.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that she would be able to see the Han siblings tearing each other apart when she stayed. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that the Han siblings would only fight among themselves after outsiders like them left. The Han brothers were fine. They were already fighting even though outsiders like them were still around.


    Han Ying did not react at all to the scolding from her two brothers. All she cared about was crying. Right now, all she could think about was Qu Yaotian abandoning her and her son abandoning her.


    ¡°Stop crying. If you want to cry, cry somewhere else. You¡¯re going to bring bad luck to the Han family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not stay to watch the Han siblings fight. She coughed lightly. She stayed because she had something to do. Otherwise, she did not want to stay at the Han family for even a moment.


    The sound of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cough drew the attention of the Han brothers. When the Han brothers saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, they quickly put on a smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I have something to do today, so I don¡¯t have time to entertain you. When the dayes, I will personallye and apologize to you.¡±


    The Han brothers could not wait to send Chen Meng¡¯er away. The Han siblings often scolded Chen Meng¡¯er behind her back, but they did not dare reveal a single word in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think that after today, the two of you will no longer have the chance to appear on this piece ofnd in the capital,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to the Han brothers expressionlessly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Han Chaoyun originally wanted to send Chen Meng¡¯er away nicely, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made him turn pale.


    ¡°We¡¯re all smart people. You should know what I mean.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she gave the Han brothers a disdainful smile.


    ¡°You want to chase us out of the capital?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Although our family¡¯s influence isn¡¯t as great as it was a few years ago, our family has been in the capital for more than a hundred years. Don¡¯t even think about chasing us out of the capital.¡± The Han brothers were agitated, their faces were flushed red as they pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    As for Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, why would they give them the chance to point at Chen Meng¡¯er and curse? The two impolitely pped the Han brothers¡¯ hands away. This made the Han brothers clench their teeth.


    ¡°You want to know if I have the ability to chase your family out of the capital? You¡¯ll know in a while. Yunjie, give them the items and let them see them. Then, you can choose whether you want to stay in the capital and wait to spend the rest of your life in prison, or obediently listen to me, pack your things, and leave the capital.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hade prepared.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie handed the items he had prepared to the Han brothers, ¡°These are all the crimes of the Han family members. You should know what will happen to you and your brother if these items are made public.¡±


    The Han brothers hesitated for a moment before exchanging nces with each other before taking the file from Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hands. The two opened the file and took out the document inside.


    The Han brothers had long heard that the little miss of the Green Gang was incredible. There was nothing in this world that she did not know, and there was nothing that she could not find out. The two of them were hoping that they could get away with it. They thought that the rumors outside were just rumors, that those people were trying to curry favor with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, when they saw the contents of the document clearly, their expressions instantly changed. ¡°H-how is this possible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were so secretive back then. Other than the few of us, no one else knew about it. How did you know?¡± Han Chaojie and Han Chaoyun were so frightened by what they had seen that their faces turned as white as the paper in their hands.


    ¡°If you want to kill someone, don¡¯t do it unless you have to,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the Han brothers whose expressions had changed and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve destroyed all the evidence that no one else knows about it. How was it? I¡¯ve shown you the thing. If this bes public, you should know what the oue will be for the two of you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then, she continued, ¡°What is your choice? I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Han Ying and my uncle used to be husband and wife, I wouldn¡¯t have just stopped at driving your family out of the capital.¡±


    The Han brothers were no longer as arrogant as before. They knew in their hearts that what Chen Meng¡¯er said was absolutely right. If this information was leaked, the two of them would be sent to prison for life. If anyone wanted to mess with them again, they would probably lose their lives.


    However, to make them give up everything in the capital and leave the capital, the two of them, who were used to living in luxury, were reluctant.


    ¡°Let us think about it again.¡± Han Chaoyun had long lost his earlier enthusiasm.


    ¡°I think that you have made a mistake. I¡¯m not here to discuss with you. I¡¯m only giving you a chance now. Are you going or staying?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unyielding attitude made the Han brothers realize once again that this Chen Meng¡¯er was not the brat they had seen in the Qu family, but the little miss of the Green Gang, who had an iron fist.


    The Han brothers smiled wryly and replied, ¡°Do we still have any leeway to stay? We promise you that we¡¯ll leave the capital.¡±


    ¡°You are never to set foot in the capital again,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er added.


    ¡°Yes, we will never set foot in the capital again,¡± the Han brothers said withplicated expressions.

 Chapter 1022

    <h4>Chapter 1022:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Han Ying, who had been immersed in the feeling of being abandoned, had just regained her senses when she heard her two brotherspromise with Chen Meng¡¯er, saying that they would leave the capital and would never set foot in the capital again.


    How could this be? If the Han family left the capital, Han Ying would lose her family¡¯s backing. She still wanted to use the old rtionship between the Han family and the Qu family to win back Qu Yaotian. Moreover, she did not believe that her son, Qu Haoqiang, would be so cruel to his mother. He actually did not help to persuade his father, but instead stood on his father¡¯s side.


    Did he not know that if his father divorced her and got married again, his stepmother would rece her?


    Moreover, who was she doing this for? Could it be that Qu Haoqiang did not know?


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Han Ying who had suddenly jumped out and raised her eyebrows. She had neglected Han Ying earlier. She did not expect that the person who would stand out and oppose it would actually be Han Ying. She thought that Han Ying had long been hit by her uncle¡¯s proposal to have a divorce and did not have the heart to care about other things.


    Now, it seemed that she had overestimated the position of her uncle in Han Ying¡¯s heart and underestimated the position of power in Han Ying¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you think you have the right to express your opinion?¡±


    ¡°How could I not? I am also a member of the Han family. Moreover, I have not divorced your uncle yet. I am still the daughter-inw of the Qu family.¡± Han Ying put away the wound in her heart and changed into her usual strong woman persona.


    ¡°Yes, you have not divorced my uncle yet. However, you are no longer a member of the Qu family. This is what my grandfather said personally. Even if my uncle chooses not to divorce you, you will not be a member of the Qu family. And my uncle will also be kicked out of the Qu family.¡± This was not a lie. These were Elder Qu¡¯s words.


    if Qu Yaotian chose Han Ying in the end, then he was sorry. No matter how much Elder Qu loved this son of his, he would not be merciful and would chase Qu Yaotian out of the Qu family. He did not need a daughter-inw who would disturb the peace of the family all day long, nor did he need a son who would not have his own principles for the sake of a rtionship.


    What made Elder Qu very happy was that Qu Yaotian had chosen the family in the end.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Father wouldn¡¯t be so cruel.¡± Han Ying found it hard to ept Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. She suddenly went crazy, she pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. You must have said something in front of Father to make Father so cruel. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for your appearance, I wouldn¡¯t have done something like kidnapping Haoxiang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for your own ambition.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t understand why Han Ying was so obsessed with power when she had such a good life in the Qu family.


    ¡°Ha! Ambition! Yes, I admit that I have ambition. Don¡¯t you have ambition? If you didn¡¯t have ambition, why would you spend so much effort to coax Elder Liu and my father into submission? Why would they willingly hand the Green Gang and the Qu family over to you? Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for your appearance, this Qu family would have belonged to my son, Haoqiang. I¡¯m just not convinced. What originally belonged to my son was taken away by you.¡± Han Ying was screaming at Chen Meng¡¯er. With Han Ying¡¯s agitated expression, it was as if she was going to pounce on Chen Meng¡¯er in the next second and start a fight with her.


    Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin stood beside Chen Meng¡¯er on full alert. As long as Han Ying made a move, the two of them would immediately go up and subdue her.

 Chapter 1023

    <h4>Chapter 1023:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Who told you that I wanted to steal your son¡¯s things? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not interested in the Qu family. Besides, I don¡¯t know when the Qu family will belong to your son. If anyone in the Qu family heard what you said, they woulde to you and exin it to you. The Qu family belongs to everyone in the Qu family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Han Ying had already fallen into the dream that she had made for herself and did not want to wake up. ¡°Grandpa said before in front of everyone that he wanted to hand the Qu family over to me, but I also refused in front of everyone. In your heart, the Qu family is a symbol of power and a treasure. It is extremely rare. However, in my heart, the Qu family is just a family. Therefore, your hostility towards me before was all unnecessary. What you did to me made you lose the Qu family,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°Han Ying, you brought this on yourself. Moreover, before you did all these things, did you ask your son if what you wanted to give him was what he wanted? On ount of the fact that you used to be my aunt, I¡¯ve said so much to you. That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourself.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking to Han Ying, she turned to the Han brothers and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to pack your things. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send someone to send you out of the capital.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin out of the Han family home without even turning back. Behind them, the Han brothers wailed, ¡°That¡¯s too short. We can only pack some things.¡± Many of the Han family¡¯s assets were fixed assets, it would take some time to sell and cash out, but they had never expected Chen Meng¡¯er to be so ruthless and not give them any time.


    However, no matter how much they cursed Chen Meng¡¯er in their hearts, they did not dare resist Chen Meng¡¯er. They could only seize the time and try their best to capitalize it.


    * * *


    After returning to the Green Gang from the Han family, Chen Meng¡¯er was stopped by Elder Liu and asked about the situation.


    This matter was rted to the Qu family¡¯s family matters, so Elder Liu did not interfere much. As for the progress of the matter, he did not let Zhuge Yu and the others investigate it. However, he had been with Elder Qu for so long. Although the two of them were usually quarreling, their rtionship grew day by day as they quarreled.


    ¡°Girl, how is the matter?¡±


    ¡°My uncle wants to divorce Han Ying. As for the Han family, I will get someone to send the Han family out of the capital tomorrow. As long as the Green Gang is still around, the Han family will not be allowed to enter the capital. This is my biggest concession,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied. Yes, Chen Meng¡¯er had given Qu Yaotian enough respect by dealing with the Han family this time.


    ¡°What you did was not bad. Although Qu Yaotian wanted to divorce Han Ying, Han Ying was still the daughter-inw of the Qu family. However, your other grandfather has impressed me this time. I thought that he would not agree to Qu Yaotian divorcing Han Ying for the sake of the Qu family¡¯s reputation and the position Qu Yaotian was currently sitting in. I thought that although he would allow you to deal with the Han family, he would let Han Ying off. At most, he would not treat Han Ying as a family member.¡± Elder Liu had always thought that Elder Qu valued the Qu family more than his own life.


    Elder Liu had underestimated how much Elder Qu loved his grandchildren.


    Han Ying actually wanted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s and Qu Haoxiang¡¯s lives, this was something that he could not ept no matter what. It could be said that this time, Han Ying had crossed Elder Qu¡¯s bottom line. Otherwise, he would not have been so resolute. Disregarding the Qu family¡¯s reputation and disregarding Qu Yaotian¡¯s hard-earned position, he agreed to Qu Yaotian and Han Ying¡¯s divorce. ¡°However, if news of your uncle and Han Ying¡¯s divorce were to spread, it would definitely affect your uncle to a certain extent. What did Elder Qu say about this?¡±


    ¡°I really have not asked about this, but I think he should have a good idea.¡± With Elder Qu¡¯s shrewdness and foresight, how could he not have thought of this?


    Elder Liu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for worrying blindly. How could he not have thought of this? Oh right, when youe back, go to Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce to take a look at his injuries,¡± Elder Liu said somewhat stiffly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the sun had risen from the west today. She had just thought about finding an excuse to take a look at Yuwen Jing¡¯s wounds. Although she believed in her medical skills and took out the bullet in Yuwen Jing¡¯s body without hurting the nerves in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm, because he was the person that she loved, she was even more nervous. She still felt that she needed to check on him again. She was still afraid that her grandfather, Elder Liu, would have someints about her going to see Yuwen Jing because he did not like Yuwen Jing. She had thought of finding an excuse to make the old man feel better. However, before she could say anything, her grandfather opened his mouth first.


    This caused Chen Meng¡¯er to be slightly stunned.


    She did not know what had happened in between that caused her grandfather to change his opinion of Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not ask this question, but when Elder Liu saw the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, he knew what she was thinking. Elder Liu coughed. ¡°I just saw that Yuwen Jing¡¯s performance this time was not bad. In the face of danger, he was able to push you away without caring about his own safety. This means that this kid still has you in his heart. Previously, I had never thought highly of him. I did not want you to be together with him. I was afraid that if he got you, he would not put you in his heart. At that time, the one who would be hurt would still be you. I couldn¡¯t bear to see my girl suffer even the slightest bit of harm or grievance. And this time, this kid made me feel slightly at ease. However, if he wants me to agree to your hand in marriage, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple. I would observe him carefully and test him until he satisfies me and makes me feel that I can hand you over to him without worry. Only then will I nod my head.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I am still young. I don¡¯t know when I will get married.¡± Speaking of marriage, Chen Meng¡¯er still blushed a little shyly.

 Chapter 1024

    <h4>Chapter 1024:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I thought that you wanted to get married. However, if you think so, that¡¯s great. This old man wants to keep you for a few more years.¡± Actually, if Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s future husband was willing to marry into their Green Gang, he wouldn¡¯t mind Chen Meng¡¯er getting married a year or two earlier. After all, he was already old. He still wanted to have great grandchildren in his lifetime.


    However, with Yuwen Jing, he didn¡¯t even need to think about marrying into the Green Gang. He reckoned that even if Yuwen Jing agreed to marry into the Green Gang and Yuwen Hou and his wife agreed, none of the elders of the Buyano family would agree, if Yuwen Jing married into the Green Gang, those elders of the Buyano family would probably run to the gates of the Green Gang and protest.


    ¡°How did I imply that I¡¯m going to get married?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was almost covered in frown lines. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts of getting married, even though she was certain that Yuwen Jing was her partner for life, she only wanted to be in a rtionship with him first.


    When she was old enough and felt that she could get married, she felt that Yuwen Jing was still the person who could be with her for the rest of her life. Only then would she marry him. Otherwise, she would rather be alone until she grew old. In terms of feelings and marriage, she was not willing to make do.


    A marriage like that would not be happy. She did not want a marriage that would restrict her and make her feel unhappy.


    ¡°Then, could it be that I¡¯m old and my eyesight is blurry?¡± Elder Liu asked deliberately.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Grandpa won¡¯t make fun of you anymore. Hurry up and go see that kid, Yuwen Jing. The two subordinates by his side have swayed in front of my eyes countless times this afternoon. They were acting like I was the one keeping you away from him. Am I such a stingy person?¡± When he said this, Elder Liu widened his eyes. Like a child, he threw a tantrum.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Those two are very silly,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er coaxed Elder Liu. Chen Meng¡¯er had long known Elder Liu¡¯s temper. Every time he was like a child, when he lost his temper, you had to go along with him. Otherwise, he would be even angrier. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go to Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce to take a look. I¡¯lle over in a while and have dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I want to drink the peach blossom wine that you¡¯ve recently brewed.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s addiction to alcohol disappeared the moment he thought of the wine that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed. Elder Liu was not a wine lover, but he had a special liking for the wine that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this wine was made by Chen Meng¡¯er, he would have suspected that someone had drugged this wine to make people addicted to it.


    ¡°Sure, it just so happens that thetest batch of wine is ready to drink. I¡¯ll bring it over to youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, bring it all over. I¡¯ll hide it in my study. It saves your other grandfather from snatching it from me every time hees, causing me to not have enough to drink every time.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu had fought quite a few times over the wine that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought of how the two old men were arguing over the wine that she brewed. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and snicker, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring them overter. Grandpa, you have to hide well. If my other grandfather finds out and you get robbed, don¡¯t look for me.¡±


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. I found a good ce to hide things. This time, I guarantee that I won¡¯t get robbed again.¡±

 Chapter 1025

    <h4>Chapter 1025:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er expressed her surprise. Since when did her grandfather have a good ce to hide things in his study? Chen Meng¡¯er actually wanted to ask Elder Liu where this good ce to hide things was. However, before she could say anything, Elder Liu said, ¡°Alright, you should hurry back. I¡¯m still waiting for your wine.¡±


    Elder Liu chased Chen Meng¡¯er to Yuwen Jing¡¯s room.


    Allen and Baro, who were wandering around the door, saw Chen Meng¡¯er appear. Their eyes lit up immediately. The two of them looked as if they had seen their savior and came forward to wee her. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. No, it should be said that Master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me for what?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Master misses you?¡± Allen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a confounded expression.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Allen¡¯s words, she stopped walking and looked at Allen with a smile that was not a smile. Allen¡¯s hair stood on end because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mistress, why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Sometimes, Allen couldn¡¯t understand it either. Chen Meng¡¯er was even younger than him, but every time he was in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, his aura was suppressed.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes and looked at Baro dangerously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Allen said while shaking his head. As he said that, he pondered to see if he had done anything wrong. However, after thinking for a long time, Allen still couldn¡¯t think of anything. Suddenly, he felt a little more confident. ¡°Mistress, I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. I¡¯ll give you a reminder. Recently, your master did something unreliable and thought it was very romantic. Was it your idea?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had been frightened by Yuwen Jing¡¯s unprecedented romance. Those things were things that the Yuwen Jing that she knew couldn¡¯t do.


    Women all liked romance. They liked it when their men were sweet to them. Chen Meng¡¯er was no exception. However, when Yuwen Jing was the one who did those romantic things, Chen Meng¡¯er did not feel any joy at all. Instead, she checked to see if he had gone crazy.


    Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er had not figured out why Yuwen Jing had changed. Today, when she saw Baro and heard what Allen said, an idea shed through her mind and she came to a sudden realization. She figured out that Yuwen Jing would never do something like this without being taught.


    ¡°Hehe, about that.¡± Allen rubbed his head andughed awkwardly, trying to muddle through.


    ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m not going to eat you up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes. Speaking of which, Yuwen Jing was such a serious person. How could he have such an unreliable person like Allen by his side? Moreover, Yuwen Jing had put him in an important position as well.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not afraid that you would find Master unromantic, Mistress.¡± He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would find Yuwen Jing unromantic and run away with someone else. Of course, he would not say this out loud. If he were to say this out loud, not only would Chen Meng¡¯er not let him off, even his master, Yuwen Jing, would not let him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I just got to know your master. How could I not know what kind of person he is? If I disliked him for not being romantic, I would not have chosen him in the first ce.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was telling the truth, among the people who pursued her, everyone was more romantic than Yuwen Jing. However, she liked Yuwen Jing, regardless of whether he was romantic or not. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯d better go in and see your master. However, next time, you¡¯re not allowed to give your master any bad ideas.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er entered the room, Yuwen Jing was sitting on the bed, reading some documents. However, ever since he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, the document in his hands had not been moved. At this moment, when she entered, he raised his head and smiled at her. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re injured. Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest well? Why are you still reading the documents?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned and looked at Yuwen Jing with a disapproving expression.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. He was a gentleman. He didn¡¯t have any temper at all. He used his uninjured hand to put away the documents.


    Some people just didn¡¯t have any discerning eyes. Just like that, Allen, who had followed behind Chen Meng¡¯er, couldn¡¯t help but follow Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and say, ¡°We tried to persuade my master, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Just as Allen finished speaking, he received a warning look from Yuwen Jing. Baro waspletely speechless at Allen¡¯s stupidity.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the bedside, she took the documents from Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep this. When I feel that your arm has almost recovered, I¡¯ll return this to you. If there¡¯s anything urgent that you need to handle, I¡¯ll help you with it during this period of time. You shouldn¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows at Yuwen Jing. ¡°Or, do you think that I¡¯m interfering in the affairs of your family? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could finish her words, she was interrupted by Yuwen Jing. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to do this for me.¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to help him deal with the affairs of the Buyano family. If that was the case, didn¡¯t that mean that Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to be Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife, the mistress of the Buyano family?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have any objections. However, we¡¯ve agreed that I¡¯m only going to take care of this for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid. Each and every one of them seemed to feel that she wasn¡¯t working hard enough. Everything had to be handled by her.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look at your wound.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went to check Yuwen Jing¡¯s wound.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Yuwen Jing had taken off his clothes in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. However, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel shy when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er. On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er had already adjusted her state of mind. When she faced Yuwen Jing¡¯s firm chest, she would no longer be so shy that she wouldn¡¯t dare look at it.

 Chapter 1026

    <h4>Chapter 1026:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°The wound is healing very well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er examined the wound and changed the dressing for him at the same time. ¡°You still want this arm of yours, right? Don¡¯t use too much strength for the time being. I don¡¯t want my future husband to have a defective arm,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of it.¡± Yuwen Jing himself didn¡¯t care much whether the arm was crippled or not, but since Chen Meng¡¯er cared, he would definitely take good care of it.


    Baro silently pulled Allen away. He reminded Allen not to disturb the rtionship between their master and mistress. However, Allen was not smart enough to figure it out. He nced at Baro from the corner of his eyes. He was very unhappy that Baro was disturbing him while he was watching the show. ¡°Baro. Why are you pulling me away? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m enjoying the show?¡±


    Baro couldn¡¯t bear to look at Allen. He silently turned his face away. Allen was really courting death.


    In an instant, the soft atmosphere between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing waspletely destroyed by Allen. Yuwen Jing wanted to strangle Allen to death.


    ¡°Allen, the elders of the family have been urging me again recently. Help me go back and deal with them. Tell them not to bother me anymore.¡± Yuwen Jing stayed in the capital under the pretext of expanding the family¡¯s territory. However, the elders of the Buyano family were not fools. Who could not understand the thoughts of their family head?


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity and strength made the elders of the Buyano family wary of her. Moreover, those old fellows of the Buyano family were all greedy. Therefore, they were all looking forward to Chen Meng¡¯er bing the matriarch of their family. When that time came, with the Green Gang and Chen Meng¡¯er, their family would not be far from the number one family in Europe.


    The moment Allen thought of those elders of the Buyano family, his scalp went numb. These old men, the older they were, the harder it was to deal with them. With their pestering skills, even Yuwen Jing expressed that every time he saw them, he would have a headache. ¡°Master, don¡¯t. Just let me go to the Sahara instead.¡± Allen would rather go to the Sahara, the vast desert, than return to the Buyano family.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. Baro, go and book a ne ticket for him. The earlier the better.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t show any mercy towards Allen who dared ruin his ns.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Towards Allen¡¯s reckless actions, Baro was already powerless toin. Who knew how many times this had happened? Allen would never learn.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± Allen saw that there was no way to beg Yuwen Jing, so he turned his gaze to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Mistress, help me plead with my master. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that if it weren¡¯t for Allen¡¯s rationality, he would definitelye up and cling to her feet.


    ¡°Ahem, this is your family¡¯s affair, it¡¯s not my responsibility. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook some medicinal food for your master to nourish him. You guys continue your ns.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to get involved in this, so she quickly ran away.


    * * * *


    After dinner, Chen Meng¡¯er went to Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce to sit for a while. This time, Allen did not cause any trouble, so Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were very affectionate. When Chen Meng¡¯er returned to the study from Yuwen Jing¡¯s ce, the blush on her face had notpletely disappeared.


    It was not until Zhou Yunjie came in that Chen Meng¡¯er adjusted her state of mind and listened to Zhou Yunjie¡¯s report on the recent developments of the Han family.


    ¡°Little Miss, as expected, your prediction is correct. Han Ying did not give up. We left the Han family just a moment ago, and then she left the Han family and went to the Qu family.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er left, she ordered Zhou Yunjie to send more people to keep an eye on the Han family¡¯s every move. Han Ying was not someone who would admit defeat so easily.

 Chapter 1027

    <h4>Chapter 1027:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    There was nothing wrong with what Chen Meng¡¯er had expected. Han Ying thought that she was older than Chen Meng¡¯er, and her methods were no worse than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. It was just an ident that she had fallen into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. Moreover, she felt that after being married to Qu Yaotian for so many years, their rtionship of more than twenty years would not disappear so easily. She felt that Qu Yaotian would say that he wanted to divorce her so mercilessly because of the pressure her father-inw and the others gave him, forcing him to bear the pain and divorce her. Moreover. She and Qu Yaotian had a son. She did not believe that Qu Yaotian would not forgive her for his son¡¯s sake.


    Thinking of this, Han Ying perked up and tidied up her clothes. Then, she drove to the Qu residence.


    ¡°Has she entered the Qu Family?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er flipped through the medical book in her hand and asked casually.


    ¡°No. Elder Qu has already ordered the Qu family guards to not allow anyone from the Han family to enter the Qu family in the future.¡± Zhou Yunjie paused for a moment. He then said, ¡°I never thought that Elder Qu would make such a decision this time. Han Ying and Qu Yaotian haven¡¯t divorced yet, and he won¡¯t allow Han Ying to enter the Qu family.¡±


    ¡°This is my grandfather making his position clear. He¡¯s telling Han Ying that even if my uncle doesn¡¯t divorce her, she won¡¯t be a member of the Qu family in the future.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew Elder Qu very well. This time, Han Ying really angered Elder Qu. ¡°I think that Han Ying won¡¯t give up so easily. After she left the Qu family, where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She went to Qu Yaotian¡¯s office.¡± Zhou Yunjie was already immune to his little miss¡¯ ability to predict things.


    ¡°She was also stopped?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Qu Yaotian had already told his secretary that he wouldn¡¯t see Han Ying. Moreover, Qu Yaotian asked his secretary to show Han Ying the divorce agreement.¡± Zhou Yunjie thought that Qu Yaotian would be soft-hearted. He would finally forgive Han Ying for his own future and his son¡¯s sake.


    However, he did not expect Qu Yaotian to be so decisive this time.


    In fact, the Qu family¡¯s nature was the same. They were all protective of their own shorings. Elder Qu was the same. Chen Meng¡¯er was the same. And Han Ying just happened to touch the bottom line of the Qu family. ¡°Han Ying broke down on the spot. She held the divorce agreement and cried out loud, which attracted a lot of people. Everyone was talking about it. Little Miss, do you want to deal with it?¡± Qu Yaotian was no longer the same as before, who knew how many people were waiting to pick on him, wanting to pull him down.


    ¡°No need. If my uncle can¡¯t handle this matter well, then he really isn¡¯t fit to sit in this position.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Han Ying also went to look for my cousin, Qu Haoqiang, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned a page of the medical book and asked.


    ¡°Yes. But Qu Haoqiang didn¡¯t see her.¡± Zhou Yunjie felt that Han Ying was really a failure, even her own son didn¡¯t stand on her side.


    ¡°Humph, if my cousin is willing to see her, then the sun will really rise from the west.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er snorted and continued, ¡°My cousin has never been interested in those things with power, but Han Ying has always been forcing him to do things he doesn¡¯t like. And in the past two years, Han Ying has been using Qu Haoqiang¡¯s name to stir up trouble. He is also annoyed and has mentioned his mother a few times. Every time, his mother would say that he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. As time goes by, my cousin let his mother do as she wanted. However, his rtionship with his mother became strained. The two will now probably only meet each other during the Lunar New Year holidays. Oh right, get someone to keep a close eye on the Han family. Han Ying Won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of Han Ying, she was never the kind of person who would give up easily.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    And Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess was not wrong at all. Han Ying was in the Qu family. Her husband, Qu Yaotian, and her son, Qu Haoqiang, had repeatedly hit a wall, causing her hatred towards Chen Meng¡¯er, the Qu family, and Qu Yaotian to escte to its peak. As she drove back to the Han family, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting me to admit defeat. Since you won¡¯t let me live, I¡¯ll let you go to hell with me.¡±


    When Han Ying returned to the Han family, the Han brothers surrounded her. ¡°Ying, how is it? Has our brother-inw¡¯s anger subsided?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be your brother-inw anymore.¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s words caused the Han brothers to furrow their brows. They had originally thought that once Han Ying coaxed Qu Yaotian, they would not have to leave the capital. It looked like their hopes were about to be dashed.


    ¡°Ying, let me tell you. If you don¡¯t have the ability to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t provoke her and drag us along. Now, our family has been destroyed by you.¡± Han Chaoyun could not help but scold his sister, Han Ying.


    ¡°What kind of joke are you talking about now. If you didn¡¯t have any ambition, would you listen to me? Now that you¡¯ve failed, you¡¯re going to push all the me onto me.¡± Han Ying was close to snapping.


    ¡°Alright, guys, the two of you should stop arguing. Let¡¯s think about how to solve the problem in front of us. Are we really going to leave the capital?¡± This was the question that Han Chaojie was most concerned about. To be honest, he did not want to leave the capital at all. This was the foundation of their family. If they left this ce, it would be impossible for them to make aeback. ¡°Ah Ying, give in to Qu Yaotian and say something nice. At least let him speak up for us in front of Chen Meng¡¯er so that we don¡¯t have to leave the capital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. Qu Yaotian and the Qu family had been bewitched by Chen Meng¡¯er. They didn¡¯t even want to see me, let alone talk to me.¡± Han Ying thought of the divorce agreement that Qu Yaotian¡¯s secretary had given her and her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. She had never thought that her marriage with Qu Yaotian woulde to this point. She had never thought that Qu Yaotian would divorce her. ¡°However, our family can notpromise. Our family must not leave the capital.¡±

 Chapter 1028

    <h4>Chapter 1028:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave, do you think Chen Meng¡¯er will let us go? Do you think the Qu family will let us go?¡± Han Chaoyun looked at Han Ying and asked. ¡°Do you think we want to leave the capital? Our family¡¯s foundation is in the capital. If we leave the capital, do you think we don¡¯t know what kind of life we will have to face in the future? But, what can we do? What right does the current Han family have to go head-to-head with the Qu family and the Green Gang?¡±


    Han Chaoyun was also a member of the Qu family until this morning. He only learned this when Chen Meng¡¯er came to the Han family.


    He learned this toote. Otherwise, he would definitely not listen to his sister, and would have stopped her ns.


    ¡°Then are you willing to give up so much of the foundation our family¡¯s ancestors left behind?¡± Han Ying asked anxiously. She could only count on her two brothers now. Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not let her leave the capital, if her two brothers left, then she would be left alone in the capital. She would be weak, and she would lose the identity of the Qu family¡¯s daughter-inw. So what was even the use of her staying in the capital?


    Therefore, Han Ying tried her best to convince her two brothers to stay. It would be best if they could help her fight against Chen Meng¡¯er to the end.


    Han Chaoyun did not say anything. He did not want to leave the capital either. However, even if he did not want to, how could they stay?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How are we going to exin to ourte father that we left the Han family¡¯s inheritance behind and left the capital with our tails between our legs?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er left, the Han brothers did their best to cash out the assets they had. However, no matter how capable they were, they could not cash out everything in such a short period of time.


    Han Chaojie was not really worried about the loss of the Han family¡¯s assets since their father had already passed. Originally, before his father passed away, he had entrusted the Han family to his brother. Other than some of the Han family¡¯s shares, he did not have any say in the Han family.


    Han Chaojie only said that because he was thinking about how they would live in the future if the Han family was gone and they left the capital. If he could not leave the capital in the future, others would not address him as respectfully as before.


    Therefore, he rolled his eyes and began to n in his heart.


    Han Chaoyun did not want to leave the capital either. Now that Han Chaojie had said this to Han Ying, he began to hesitate. ¡°So what if we don¡¯t leave? How can we be a match for Chen Meng¡¯er?¡± If they couldpete with Chen Meng¡¯er, they wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a corner by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°If you guys are still willing to risk your lives for a sliver of hope to stay, then listen to me.¡± Previously, Han Ying wanted to take control of the Qu family, but now, she only wanted to take revenge.


    Han Ying went to Qu Yaotian¡¯s office to look for Qu Yaotian. In the end, she only received a divorce agreement. She hated him so much.


    Since Qu Yaotian was so heartless to her, she would pay him back.


    Han Ying hated Chen Meng¡¯er, but now she hated Qu Yaotian¡¯s ruthlessness to her even more. She wanted Qu Yaotian to suffer.


    Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.


    The Han brothers looked at the sinister smile on Han Ying¡¯s face, and they could not help but feel a chill down their spines. Han Chaojie asked, ¡°Ying, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t our family have a newspaper under our name? Now, make a call and have them change the front page overnight,¡± Han Ying said with a fierce tone.


    ¡°Ying, what are you thinking?¡± Han Chaoyun looked at Han Ying like this and asked with a shocked heart.

 Chapter 1029

    <h4>Chapter 1029:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yes, since the Qu family, Qu Yaotian, and Chen Meng¡¯er won¡¯t let us live, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. So what if we fight to the death?¡± Han Ying didn¡¯t want to give herself any leeway this time.


    ¡°Ying.¡± Han Chaoyun was a little hesitant. Was it really good topletely lose all decorum with the Qu family? ¡°Is there a need for us to make things so tense? It won¡¯t do us any good to make things so tense.¡±


    However, Han Chaojie had different thoughts from Han Chaoyun. He thought that because they were too weak, the Qu family let Chen Meng¡¯er bully them to this extent. Perhaps if they were to be tough, it would make the Qu family look at the Han family in a different light. If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Han Chaojie was thinking, she would definitely roll her eyes.


    What kind of theory was this? If the Han family was weak, they would not have gotten to where they are today. If they were not too stubborn and greedy, Chen Meng¡¯er would not have asked the Han family to leave the capital. How could Qu Yaotian disregard his rtionship with Han Ying of more than 20 years and divorce her?


    There was a cause and effect, and the Han family would never look for a reason from themselves. Instead, they would me everyone else for their mistakes.


    ¡°Stop being so cautious. Tell me, what could be worse than our current result? I do agree with Ying¡¯s approach. Even if we are often chased out, we can¡¯t let the Qu family make Chen Meng¡¯er toofortable.¡± Han Chaojie narrowed his eye and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Qu family always doted on Chen Meng¡¯er? Since that¡¯s the case, then we will help them and let everyone know that the Qu family¡¯s long-lost granddaughter has been found.¡±


    The three siblings of the Han family secretly discussed the reason why the Qu family doted on Chen Meng¡¯er so much. However, they had never been willing to reveal Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity to the public. The Han siblings thought that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity as the little miss of the Green Gang?made the Qu family somewhat apprehensive.


    After all, the Green Gang was in the underworld. They were not on the same path as the Qu family, which was a noble family. Although the aristocratic families in the capital did have ties with those in the underworld, these were all in the shadows. Who would dare do so on the surface?


    * * *


    The next morning, Zhou Yunjie had just woken up when his face darkened because of the newspaper his subordinate had handed him. He threw the newspaper on his desk and flew into a rage. ¡°I asked you to keep an eye on the three Han siblings. What¡¯s with this newspaper?¡±


    The assistants of Zhou Yunjie who had just been called back by Zhou Yunjie lowered their heads, not daring to even look at him. They had already taken a look at this newspaper on their way back.


    They had been negligent this time. They had thought that they only needed to keep a close eye on the Han siblings. They had forgotten about the Han family¡¯s newspaperpany.


    ¡°We were negligent in this matter.¡±


    ¡°You can go down and receive your punishment yourselves.¡± Zhou Yunjie took a look at the newspaper that he had thrown on the desk and rubbed his brows with a headache.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The newspapers had already been sold at various newsstands across the country. It was impossible to recall all of them. If this matter was not handled properly, it would not have any impact on the Green Gang, but it would have a huge impact on the Qu family.


    Zhou Yunjie looked at the other page of the newspaper. It said that Qu Yaotian¡¯s lifestyle was indecent, and his frown deepened. What was Han Ying thinking? Was she trying to ruin Qu Yaotian¡¯s reputation?


    Zhou Yunjie thought for a while, picked up the newspaper and hurried to find Chen Meng¡¯er.


    On the other side, Chen Meng¡¯er had just arrived at the restaurant and sat on a chair when Elder Liu passed the newspaper to Chen Meng¡¯er with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t read newspapers.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like reading newspapers at all. The intelligencework of the Green Gang would give her anything she wanted to know immediately. Moreover, the authenticity of their information was much better than these newspapers.


    ¡°Take a look at the content first.¡± Elder Liu insisted on passing the newspaper to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was full of confusion. She didn¡¯t know what was on the newspaper today that made her grandpa force the newspaper on her. However, she still took the newspaper and read it. When she saw the headline on the newspaper clearly, her brows furrowed. Her entire face was so dark that ink could drip out.


    ¡°This Han family is really courting death.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pped the newspaper on the dining table. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s p gave a big scare to Dudu, who was eating breakfast with his head lowered.


    After thest mission ended, although Dudu did not y much of a role and made a great contribution, Chen Meng¡¯er still fulfilled her previous promise to it. During this period of time, Dudu¡¯s food was unusually good.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, first take care of your anger and call Elder Qu to ask. Is that thing written in the newspaper about your uncle¡¯s first love really true?¡± Elder Liu was concerned about something else.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him now.¡± Because of her respect for them, Chen Meng¡¯er had never investigated anyone in the Qu family. And it was because of this that Han Ying was able to exploit the loophole and sessfully kidnap Qu Haoxiang.


    ¡°Little Miss, have you read today¡¯s newspaper?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just stood up when Zhou Yunjie walked in with the newspaper.


    ¡°I just read it.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you deal with this matter? Can you reduce the impact on the Qu family?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, Elder Liu answered first, ¡°Yunjie, are you afraid that the Qu family will receive bacsh due to being involved with the Green Gang?¡±


    Zhou Yunjie nodded his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Although the Green Gang is in the underworld, we haven¡¯t done anything that vites thew. What I¡¯m afraid of is the report about Qu Yaotian¡¯s lifestyle. If It¡¯s true, it might be a little troublesome.¡± Elder Liu frowned slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just make a call and ask. Even if it¡¯s true, there will be a way to deal with it. If it¡¯s not true, that¡¯s for the best.¡±

 Chapter 1030

    <h4>Chapter 1030:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The atmosphere in the Qu family this morning was so tense that it was hard to breathe. Elder Qu, who was sitting at the head of the table, was frowning.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± Madam Qu was also frowning. ¡°How can Han Ying be such a person? After spending more than twenty years with her as well. Tell me, why is she so ruthless? First, she kidnapped Haoxiang. For the sake of the Qu family, she wanted to kill Haoxiang and Meng¡¯er. Now, she does not even care about the rtionship between her and Yaotian for so many years. She actually ndered him so openly. Why didn¡¯t she think about Haoqiang when she did all this? If she did this, how would Haoqiang face his peers in the future?¡±


    Madam Qu started to regret things. She regretted being so so open-minded back then by allowing her sons to choose their own wives. It was better for the two of them to single-handedly arrange their marriages. Perhaps these terrible things would not have happened.


    ¡°Wifey, why are you saying all this now? If she treated Yaotian as her husband, for Haoqiang¡¯s sake, would she be able to do all these things? I finally understand. The hearts of people changepletely when ites to power.¡± When Elder Qu spoke to Madam Qu, the rest of the Qu family did not dare say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the final oue of this matter will be. I will say this in front of all of you today. The position of head of the Qu family can only belong to Meng¡¯er. I gave the position of the head of the Qu family to Meng¡¯er not because I am partial to Meng¡¯er, but because of Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability. Tell me, which one of you has the ability to match up to Meng¡¯er? If your ability isparable to Meng¡¯er¡¯s, then I don¡¯t need to think of giving the position of the head of the Qu family to Meng¡¯er.¡±


    After Elder Qu finished speaking, the Qu family members were all silent. Even if there were people who were not convinced, they did not dare say anything. During this special period, whatever they said would be wrong.


    On the other hand, Qu Haoxiang, who did not have any thoughts about the position of the Qu family head, stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa, you can give this position to whoever you want. I don¡¯t want it anyway. However, I don¡¯t think Meng¡¯er will ept it even if you beg her. That¡¯s right, aren¡¯t you a little off topic?¡±


    ¡°Qu Haoxiang!¡±


    ¡°Haoxiang!¡±


    Qu Yaobing and his wife could not help but berate him.


    Qu Haoxiang curled his lips and shrugged.


    ¡°Haoqiang, Where¡¯s your father?¡± Elder Qu looked around and realized that the main character was not around.


    ¡°My father is in the office and didn¡¯te backst night. I just called him back. He should be on his way now,¡± Qu Haoqiang, who was called out, stood up and answered. Qu Haoqiang hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t know that my mother would do these things. If I knew, I would have stopped her immediately.¡±


    When Qu Haoqiang found out that Qu Haoxiang had been kidnapped by his mother he could not ept it. Therefore, when Han Ying came to him, he chose to temporarily escape. He wanted to wait until he had thought it through and have a good chat with his mother.


    However, before he could think it through, such a thing happened again. He felt that his mother was crazy. His mother wanted to kill his father and the Qu family.


    ¡°I know this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Grandpa and your father will take care of it.¡± Elder Quforted him. ¡°Yaohui, go and call your brother and ask him where he went.¡±

 Chapter 1031

    <h4>Chapter 1031:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qu Yaohui had just answered when the phone rang.


    Hearing the phone ring, everyone from the Qu family looked at each other. For a moment, no one stood up to answer the phone. In the end, it was Madam Qu, who was closest to the phone, who picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, this is the Qu family. May I know who you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me, Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you calling so early? Have you had breakfast?¡± When Madam Qu heard that it was her granddaughter who called, she was in the mood to chat.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, when he heard that it was Chen Meng¡¯er who called, Elder Qu threw down the newspaper in his hand and came over. He snatched the phone from his wife¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t finished talking to Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Meng¡¯er called at this time. She must have something important to tell me.¡± Although Elder Qu was old, his reflexes were not bad. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you calling at this time because of the newspaper headlines?¡± Elder Qu said into the phone.


    ¡°Yes, it looks like you¡¯ve seen today¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just saw it. I didn¡¯t expect the Han family to be so greedy. I didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter of them kidnapping Haoxiang, but they actually wanted to destroy the Qu family and your uncle.¡± Elder Qu snorted coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to destroy the Qu family. Grandpa, I¡¯m calling to ask if this report about my uncle¡¯s private life is true?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would never beat around the bush in front of her family. She went straight to the point.


    ¡°Ahem, there is indeed such a person, but the matter is not like what the report said. Girl, you are in the Green Gang, right?¡± Elder Qu was a little embarrassed to talk about his son¡¯s private matters.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then I wille over with your uncle in a while. Let your uncle tell you about this matter himself. Coincidentally, I am also here to discuss with you and your other grandfather about how to handle this matter.¡± This report was targeted at the Qu family and Qu Yaotian, however, it also involved Chen Meng¡¯er and the Green Gang.


    When the time came, he would have to exin it clearly. It would definitely involve Chen Meng¡¯er and the Green Gang.


    ¡°Alright,e over. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone. Elder Liu asked impatiently, ¡°Girl, what did your other grandfather say? Is this report true?¡± At this moment, Elder Liu had the air of a gossipy old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. In a while, my other grandfather and my uncle wille over. Grandpa, you can ask them yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this, but after hearing what Elder Qu said, she had a rough idea in her heart. Most of the reports were fake. Otherwise, Elder Qu would not be able to sit still.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that the Qu family would be so well-rounded this time.


    Even Cao Feiying, who usually did not like her, actually came to the Green Gang with them.


    ¡°Elder Liu, this time, because of the Qu family¡¯s matter, the Green Gang is involved. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Elder Qu changed his usual with Elder Liu. The moment he saw Elder Liu, he greeted Elder Liu.


    ¡°Elder Qu, if you say that, you¡¯re treating me as a stranger. Moreover, I¡¯ve already left this Green Gang to Meng¡¯er. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s worried about these troublesome matters.¡± Towards people whom he acknowledged, Elder Liu was very courteous. ¡°Elder Qu, have you thought of a way to resolve this matter? If this matter isn¡¯t resolved properly, it will have a huge impact on the Qu family and Qu Yaotian.¡± Elder Liu treated Elder Qu as one of his own people, that was why he spoke so sincerely.


    ¡°I do have some confidence in this matter, but I might need Meng¡¯er¡¯s help.¡± Elder Qu had always felt that he owed Chen Meng¡¯er a lot. Previously, because of their negligence, he had made her leave their side for so many years, causing her to suffer a lot since she was young. And after they found her, they wanted to make it up to her properly. However, it had been such a long time, how could they make it up to her? It had always been Chen Meng¡¯er helping their family.


    The Qu family relied on Chen Meng¡¯er and had benefited so much. As for the Qu family, there were still some people whose eyes were clouded and could not see the truth clearly. They had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er had ulterior motives and hade to fight with them for the Qu family¡¯s estate.


    Thinking of this, Elder Qu sighed in his heart. Those people in the family really did not understand the situation. Chen Meng¡¯er was already rich and powerful. How could Chen Meng¡¯er still take a fancy to the Qu family¡¯s things?


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Meng¡¯er is your granddaughter, a member of the Qu family. It¡¯s only right for her to help her family. Moreover, I see that she has been very bored recently. It¡¯s just right that this matter can let her relieve her boredom.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, she frowned. She did not know when the rtionship between her two grandfathers had be so good.


    ¡°Grandpa, we are all family. Don¡¯t say those words. I just want to ask about one thing,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head to Qu Yaotian, who looked exhausted. ¡°Uncle, is the content written in that report true?¡±


    On the way here, Elder Qu had already informed Qu Yaotian in advance. At this moment, he did not immediately answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question. He pinched his brows. Yesterday, Qu Yaotian did not sleep for an entire night because of Han Ying¡¯s matter. Although he was determined to divorce Han Ying, they had been married for so many years after all. If he wanted to divorce Han Ying, he would not be able to feel good about it.


    He had yet to adjust his state of mind. Early in the morning, he was angered by the newspaper his secretary brought to him. He almost smashed a hole in his office desk. What was Han Ying trying to do? Was she trying to destroy him? He once again witnessed the ruthlessness of Han Ying. He was ashamed of his weakness.

 Chapter 1032

    <h4>Chapter 1032:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How can it be true? Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s unnecessary for you to ask this question. Look at how serious he is. Do you think he would do such a thing?¡± Before Qu Yaotian could speak, Qu Haoxiang, who had been silent the entire way, finally could not hold it in any longer and spoke. Qu Haoxiang did not wait for his parents to berate him, he spoke first, ¡°What I said isn¡¯t wrong. Do you think that Uncle, who is such a stiff person, can do such a thing? If Uncle can one day find us an aunt outside like what the newspapers are saying, the sun will rise from the west.¡±


    Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying were stumped by their son¡¯s words and could not speak for a long time.


    Even though Qu Haoxiang said it bluntly, Qu Haoxiang¡¯s words had really spoken the thoughts of everyone in the Qu family. With Qu Yaotian¡¯s temper, if he really had a mistress, then all the men in the world would probably have a mistress as well.


    Qu Yaotian, who was interrupted by Qu Haoxiang, was not angry. He waited for Qu Haoxiang to finish speaking before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°The contents of this article are not all fake.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Is the sun reallying out from the west?¡± When Qu Yaotian said this, everyone could not help but say in surprise.


    ¡°Yaotian, I really didn¡¯t expect that you really have a mistress,¡± Elder Qu said bitterly.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Qu Yaotian didn¡¯t expect everyone to have such a big reaction before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. You should listen to Uncle first. You should know uncle¡¯s character better than us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was the most rational one among them.


    ¡°Yaotian, tell us clearly.¡± Elder Qu was anxious.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read this article before, Dad? The name in it is true, but the content is fake. Han Ying made it up.¡±


    The article said that there was something wrong with Qu Yaotian¡¯s lifestyle. He had a wife and a child, but he was still having an affair with another woman. Moreover, in this article, even the name of the woman who was involved with Qu Yaotian was written clearly. Details of her background were also included. This made the article look authentic.


    This was also the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to confirm with Qu Yaotian after reading this article. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely think that this article was made up by Han Ying.


    However, it was also because this article was made up by Han Ying that people would not doubt the authenticity of it.


    ¡°Uncle, what exactly happened? Tell me clearly.¡± Elder Qu knew a little about Qu Yaotian, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not.


    ¡°This is what happened.¡±


    Qu Yaotian¡¯s story was really a little melodramatic. It was about his first love.


    Han Ying was not Qu Yaotian¡¯s first love. Qu Yaotian¡¯s first love was Zhang Xiao, a girl who was in the same ss as him and Han Ying. She was a quiet girl with two dimples when she smiled. Her personality waspletely different from Han Ying¡¯s, but she had be good friends with Han Ying.


    The plot was also quite melodramatic.


    Zhang Xiao and Han Ying both liked Qu Yaotian, but in the end, Qu Yaotian dated Zhang Xiao.


    Han Ying had always been a maniptive girl. She would always think of ways to get what she wanted. Han Ying had tried many times to separate Qu Yaotian and Zhang Xiao, but she had never seeded. It was not until Qu Yaotian was admitted into the military academy that Qu Yaotian had less contact with Zhang Xiao due to the academy rules.

 Chapter 1033

    <h4>Chapter 1033:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Han Ying took this opportunity to spread rumors to Zhang Xiao. She said that she had heard from her other friends in the military academy that Qu Yaotian had gotten together with another girl in the military academy.


    Zhang Xiao did not believe it at first. Han Ying saw that Zhang Xiao did not believe it, so she set up a n so that Zhang Xiao could witness Qu Yaotian being intimate with a girl.


    When Zhang Xiao saw this, she believed it. Qu Yaotian¡¯s heart changed. Zhang Xiao was extremely sad. When her father told her that he would arrange for her to study abroad, she agreed immediately. She gave Han Ying a letter and asked her to give it to Qu Yaotian.


    Han Ying did not give the letter to Qu Yaotian. Instead, she told Qu Yaotian that Zhang Xiao had fallen in love with an older man who was a family friend of hers and went abroad with him. Han Ying took advantage of the time just after Qu Yaotian and Zhang Xiao had broken up. When he was feeling down, she gradually became familiar with Qu Yaotian.


    In the end, she became Qu Yaotian¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s with the photo on the newspaper?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the photo on the newspaper and asked. ¡°Uncle, is the woman in this photo Zhang Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s her.¡± Qu Yaotian nced at the photo on the newspaper, then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Han Ying got this photo. This photo was taken when Zhang Xiao and I met by chance. We sat down together, had a cup of tea, and chatted for a while.¡±


    ¡°Where else could it havee from? She must have hired someone to secretly take the photo. I really couldn¡¯t tell that my aunt was such a conniving witch.¡±


    ¡°Qu Haoxiang, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute,¡± Qu Yaobing pulled Qu Haoxiang to his side and warned.


    ¡°Uncle, it seems that Han Ying is very worried about you. She has been sending people to keep an eye on you secretly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Han Ying would do such a thing. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then regarding Zhang Xiao, is she in the country now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Yaotian seemed to be very depressed. He had lived with Han Ying for more than twenty years. He had never thought that the person next to him would actually scheme against him like this.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then quickly get people to prepare. We¡¯ll hold a press conferenceter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knocked on the table as she said, ¡°The sooner we stand up and exin this matter, the better. Oh right, Uncle, contact Zhang Xiao nw. If possible, get her toe to Green Gang. It would be even better if she could step forward to help you exin things clearly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have her contact information.¡± Qu Yaotian was a very strict person. Since he already had a wife and child, in order to avoid suspicion, it was already his limit to sit down with Zhang Xiao and have a cup of tea and chat with her that day.


    ¡°Yunjie, go and check Zhang Xiao¡¯s contact information. Then you can contact her.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she thought for a moment and felt that it was inappropriate. She called out to Zhou Yunjie who was about to leave. ¡°Yunjie, wait a moment. You just need to check Zhang Xiao¡¯s contact information.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it,¡± Zhou Yunjie replied and left.


    Only then did Chen Meng¡¯er turn her head and say to Qu Yaotian, ¡°Uncle, you can make this call for Zhang Xiao. If you make the call, the chances of her agreeing toe out and help you rify things are higher. Moreover, you guys might even be able to take this opportunity to reminisce about old times.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that since everyone¡¯s emotions were rather tense, at the right time, she made fun of Qu Yaotian.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Yaotian could not do anything about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The other children were extremely afraid of him when they saw him. How could they joke about him?


    ¡°Alright, alright. I was just joking. However, Uncle, the probability of her agreeing is high when you call her. This is the truth.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the point.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Qu Yaotian also knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was right.


    ¡°By the way, Grandpa, call the Qu family¡¯swyer,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Elder Qu.


    ¡°Why call thewyer?¡± Elder Qu did not react for a moment.


    ¡°Of course, we are going to pursue legal action against this newspaperpany and the Han siblings. Since this article is not true, we can sue them for defamation. Moreover, if we bring out awyer, it will be more convincing to the public,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Alright, Yaotao, call ourwyer, Mr. Liu, toe here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Qu Yaotao replied.


    ¡°Alright, everything is ready now. We¡¯re just waiting for the press conference,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pped her hands and said.


    * * *


    The Green Gang and the Qu family¡¯s actions were very fast. This was rted to the Qu family¡¯s position in the capital. No one dared take it lightly. Therefore, everything for the press conference was prepared very quickly.


    ¡°Uncle, how is it? Has Zhang Xiao agreed to help you rify things?¡± On the way to the press conference, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Qu Yaotian who had been silent since they got into the car.


    ¡°She should be on the way to the press conference now,¡± Qu Yaotian pinched the space between his eyebrows and replied.


    ¡°Uncle, what are your ns after this matter is over?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Yaotian¡¯s exhausted face and asked with concern.


    ¡°I want to end my marriage with Han Ying now. I was a little reluctant before, but now¡­¡± Qu Yaotian had nothing to hide in front of his niece.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t sigh. Everything will be fine.¡± Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to tease Qu Yaotian, but when she saw Qu Yaotian¡¯s dispirited expression, she swallowed the words that were about to reach her mouth.


    Seeing Qu Yaotian like this made Chen Meng¡¯er secretly decide that this time, she would not let Han Ying off easily and not let the Han brothers off. She did not expect the Han siblings to be so tactless. She had given them respect and let them off, but they were not afraid of death and wanted to drag the Qu family down with them.

 Chapter 1034

    <h4>Chapter 1034:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu Yaotian did not n to hold a big press conference. He only wanted to invite a few news outlets to rify the matter. However, Chen Meng¡¯er insisted that this press conference should be organized in a big way. All the top news outlets in the country hade. Han Ying wanted to use the news media to tarnish Qu Yaotian¡¯s reputation. She wanted everyone to think that the Qu family was a family with connections to the underworld. She wanted the Qu family¡¯s reputation in the capital to be tarnished. Therefore, it was only fair to pay her back equally.


    And Elder Qu obeyed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders. Chen Meng¡¯er did not even need to exin the reason to him. He would listen to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrangements for this matter.


    If it was like before, Cao Feiying would stand up and refute a bit. Even if she could not make Elder Qu change his mind, she would still think of making Chen Meng¡¯er feel ufortable. However, she did not dare do so now. Han Ying was a living example. Moreover, her husband, Qu Yaotao, had already warned herst night.


    If she dared cause any more trouble, then don¡¯t me him for not caring about the rtionship between them. He would also be like his brother Qu Yaotian, mercilessly divorcing her.


    With Qu Yaotao¡¯s warning, Cao Feiying did not dare cause any trouble during this special period.


    On the way to the press conference, Chen Meng¡¯er asked her uncle, ¡°Uncle, do you mind if I give my ex-aunt a call? This matter started because of her. No matter what, I have to let her witness the development of this matter with her own eyes.¡±


    Qu Yaotian waspletely disappointed when he went to Han Ying. Qu Yaotian sighed and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, just like what your grandfather said, this matter is up to you. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Since Qu Yaotian had said so, Chen Meng¡¯er did not hesitate to call Han Ying.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Han Ying¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er!¡± When Han Ying heard that it was Chen Meng¡¯er on the other end of the phone, her voice suddenly raised by a few decibels. Han Ying¡¯s shriek sessfully attracted the attention of the Han brothers in the living room. The Han brothers threw down the things in their hands and surrounded Han Ying. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er? Why is she calling?¡±


    ¡°Is she here to ask you toe forward and help Qu Yaotian plead his case? If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t agree to it so easily. You have to make your request properly.¡± Han Chaojie was already nning something.


    Han Ying ignored her two brothers. Instead, she adjusted her state of mind and asked, ¡°Why are you calling? I don¡¯t seem to have anything to say to you.¡±


    The Han brothers did not speak loudly, but with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hearing, she could hear every word they said. Chen Meng¡¯er said that with the Han brothers as the leaders, it would be strange if the Han family did not fall to such a state. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to invite you and your two brothers to attend a press conference.¡±


    ¡°Press conference?¡± Han Ying was confused by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve done so much just to see my uncle¡¯s defeat. Don¡¯t you want to see my family be buried with you? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t you feel regretful if you don¡¯t see it happen with your own eyes?¡± The corners of her mouth twitched into a contemptuous smile.

 Chapter 1035

    <h4>Chapter 1035:</h4>


    After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Han Ying did not answer Chen Meng¡¯er immediately, but hesitated.


    Listening to the silence on the other end of the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er almost thought that Han Ying had hung up. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking whether she should hang up, Han Ying suddenly said, ¡°Give me the address.¡± She wanted to see how they would face the crisis that she had created this time.


    She was confident that the Qu family and Qu Yaotian would fall to the bottom if the article was published.


    ¡°The main news hall at the city center.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave her an address.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°The press conference will start in an hour. I hope you can be there on time.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up.


    Han Ying listened to the beeping sound of the phone being hung up, and her expression was a little dazed. She did not know whether she was right or wrong to agree to go to the press conference.


    As for the Han brothers, when they saw Han Ying hang up the phone, they could not wait to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Chen Meng¡¯er did note here to ask me to clear Qu Yaotian¡¯s name,¡± Han Ying looked up at her two brothers who were indulging in wishful thinking and said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then why did she call?¡±


    ¡°Is she here to threaten us?¡± The Han brothers guessed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. The Qu family seems to be preparing to hold a press conference. Chen Meng¡¯er asked me to go,¡± Han Ying said, her heart full of worry.


    ¡°They want to hold a press conference? No, why would the Qu family want you to go to a press conference? I think they are nning to ask you to rify things for them,¡± Han Chaoyun said with certainty.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er said that she wanted me to see the Qu family with my own eyes. What will happen to Qu Yaotian?¡± Han Ying couldn¡¯t back down now. When she wrote the article about Qu Yaotian¡¯s lifestyle, she was impulsive. She was really mad at Qu Yaotian for wanting to divorce her. When the newspaper published it this morning, she regretted it.


    ¡°Then go and take a look.¡± Han Chaojie had been suppressed by Qu Yaotian for many years. Now that he could see Qu Yaotian being thrown to the ground, he could not be happier.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest walked step by step. They arrived at the scene of the press conference half an hour before it started.


    When their car arrived, Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant and secretary had been waiting there for a long time. When they saw that they had arrived, they all came forward to wee them.


    Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant and secretary had been by Qu Yaotian¡¯s side for many years. They knew very well about the character of their boss. Therefore, when they saw the article in today¡¯s newspaper, they felt that it was very unbelievable. They felt that this waspletely nder.


    At this moment, when they saw Qu Yaotian, the two of them came up to him with worried faces. ¡°Boss.¡± The worry in their words could not be hidden.


    Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant and secretary had followed Qu Yaotian for so many years. Although they did not say anything, Qu Yaotian understood what they were trying to convey.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qu Yaotian waved his hand at his assistant and secretary, indicating that he was fine and didn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°How are the preparations?¡±


    ¡°ording to your instructions, everything has been arranged,¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant said.


    ¡°Oh right, Boss, a woman is looking for you. She said that you asked her to attend.¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s secretary said.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Qu Yaotian asked.


    Qu Yaotian¡¯s words made Qu Yaotian¡¯s secretary unable to react. He thought that Qu Yaotian would say that there was no need to pay attention to her. He did not expect Qu Yaotian to ask him where she was.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Qu Yaotian asked again.


    ¡°She is in the lounge. She said that you asked her toe over, so I arranged for her to be in the lounge,¡± Qu Yaotian¡¯s secretary replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qu Yaotian knew that she was in the waiting room, so his heart was at ease. He was afraid that his secretary would chase her away. He had spent a lot of effort to persuade this person. If they chased her away, it would be bad. ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very curious about Zhang Xiao.


    Qu Yaotian looked at his niece¡¯s undisguised curiosity and was a little speechless. He watched as his niece really had the intention to pair him with Zhang Xiao.


    However, he did not have such thoughts at all. Not to mention that he had not divorced Han Ying. To be honest even after divorcing Han Ying, he did not have the intention to remarry for the time being.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Yaotian walked into the lounge and saw an elegant middle-aged woman with long hair sitting on the sofa. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she raised her head. At first nce, Chen Meng¡¯er had a good impression of her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er entered, Zhang Xiao also noticed Chen Meng¡¯er at first nce. Zhang Xiao was curious. who was this girl who came in with Qu Yaotian?


    Zhang Xiao was not someone from Qu Yaotian¡¯s circle after all. She was not very knowledgeable about the Qu family¡¯s matters. She only knew that the Qu family seemed to have two generations of boys. The only girl seemed to have been carried away when she was just born.


    ¡°Zhang Xiao, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this matter,¡± Qu Yaotian greeted Zhang Xiao as soon as he entered. Qu Yaotian¡¯s words pulled Zhang Xiao¡¯s attention back.


    ¡°What are you talking about? We have been ssmates for so many years. It¡¯s my honor to be able to help you,¡± Zhang Xiao joked with Qu Yaotian. She wanted the atmosphere to be a little more rxed. ¡°Oh right, the two of us were just drinking tea. How did it get written like this? Yaotian, who did you offend?¡± Zhang Xiao asked the question that she had been wanting to ask ever since she saw the article.


    Zhang Xiao¡¯s question made Qu Yaotian very embarrassed. He did not know how to answer Zhang Xiao¡¯s question. How could he tell her that this was the work of his wife, Han Ying? Qu Yaotian really could not open his mouth like this.

 Chapter 1036

    <h4>Chapter 1036:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although Zhang Xiao and Qu Yaotian had not seen each other for decades, the two of them had been together before after all. They were each other¡¯s first love, so she had a certain understanding of Qu Yaotian. When she saw the expression on Qu Yaotian¡¯s face, she knew that he had something to hide.


    And for so many years, Zhang Xiao had been abroad. Although she had been married, she had always had Qu Yaotian in her heart. Otherwise, she would not have agreed to Qu Yaotian this time to ask her toe forward and help rify things. Therefore, Zhang Xiao could not bear to put Qu Yaotian in a difficult position. She deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, what do you need me to say during the press conferenceter? Or rather, if you have a speech or something like that, you can bring it over to me to take a look first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a speech. Aunt Zhang, you don¡¯t mind me calling you that, do you?¡± Zhang Xiao¡¯s actions made Chen Meng¡¯er have a better understanding of her. And she was also certain that Zhang Xiao still had feelings for her uncle. She felt that after her uncle and Han Ying¡¯s rtionship was settled, he could really consider rekindling his old feelings with Zhang Xiao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but you are?¡± Zhang Xiao was quite curious about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity. She was too embarrassed to ask.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Chen Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m Uncle Yaotian¡¯s niece.¡± Towards the people she liked, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude could not be said to be bad.


    ¡°Yaotian¡¯s niece? Does this mean¡­¡± Zhang Xiao cast a puzzled look at Qu Yaotian.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is my niece. She is the one mentioned in the article and the Qu family¡¯s lost child for many years,¡± Qu Yaotian exined.


    ¡°Is what was written in the article true?¡± Zhang Xiao thought that what was reported in the article was fake, so when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er just now, she did not connect her to the Qu family¡¯s lost child.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Yaotian nodded.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, we have introduced ourselves. Then let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to understand Zhang Xiao in depth, but the matter at hand was more important and time was limited.


    ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡± Facing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s serious face, Zhang Xiao unconsciously sat up straight.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a script here, and we don¡¯t need a script. You and my uncle have nothing to do with each other. This is all made up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment before she raised her head and looked at Qu Yaotian, then, she said, ¡°My uncle might be embarrassed to answer your question just now. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to be embarrassed about. This report was not made up by someone else. It was made up by his wife, Han Ying.¡±


    ¡°Han Ying? How is that possible?¡± Zhang Xiao looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in disbelief after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Then, she turned around and looked at Qu Yaotian with an inquiring look.


    Qu Yaotian nodded in the face of Zhang Xiao¡¯s inquiring look.


    ¡°Han Ying? Why¡­ Why did she do that?¡± Zhang Xiao didn¡¯t understand. Han Ying was Qu Yaotian¡¯s wife. What good would it do for her to tarnish Qu Yaotian¡¯s reputation like this?


    ¡°Why would she do that? She wants revenge and she wants to drag him down,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. A look of disdain appeared on her face. ¡°As for what exactly happened, time is limited. I won¡¯t exin it to you here. You will know when the press conference is heldter.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her wrist and looked at the watch on her wrist, ¡°It¡¯s about time. We can go to the scene now.¡±

 Chapter 1037

    <h4>Chapter 1037:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Due to Qu Yaotian¡¯s identity, this piece of gossip caused quite a stir.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er, Qu Yaotian, and Zhang Xiao appeared at the press conference, the cameras below kept shing.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. The press conference will begin now.¡± After Qu Yaotian¡¯s assistant received instructions from Qu Yaotian, he held the microphone and maintained the order of the press conference.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest sat down, a reporter held the microphone and asked, ¡°I would like to ask if thedy sitting next to you is the person in the photo published today?¡± The reporter¡¯s questions were always very sharp and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since he was here to rify this false report, Qu Yaotian rarely had the patience to answer whatever he asked. Moreover, they were all direct answers.


    This was because before they came out, Chen Meng¡¯er had already instructed them to be direct. Otherwise, who knew what would be written in the end? Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er and the Qu family, who had the upper hand this time, would not allow the report to appear out of context.


    ¡°Then, may I ask, what is the rtionship between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Former ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Former lovers.¡± After Qu Yaotian¡¯s reply, Chen Meng¡¯er added this.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s additional sentence caused the audience to explode with discussion. Even Qu Yaotian and Zhang Xiao could not help but turn their heads to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Faced with Zhang Xiao and Qu Yaotian¡¯s somewhat surprised eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°What? What did I say wrong? The two of you were once lovers.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she turned her head and looked at the person who wasing in from the door. It was Han Ying.


    Han Ying deliberately waited until the press conference started beforeing in. She didn¡¯t want to attract other people¡¯s attention, but Chen Meng¡¯er noticed the look in her eyes as soon as she came in.


    Han Ying saw Zhang Xiao, who was sitting next to Qu Yaotian, and her whole person was in a bad mood. The expression on her face suddenly froze. She would never have thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would drag Zhang Xiao to the venue of the press conference. Moreover, what did she hear? She actually heard Chen Meng¡¯er saying that Zhang Xiao¡¯s identity was Qu Yaotian¡¯s first lover.


    ¡°On purpose. Chen Meng¡¯er did this on purpose,¡± Han Ying muttered. She finally realized that this should be the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er called her toe.


    ¡°Does that mean that the article in this newspaper is true?¡± After the discussion, a reporter asked.


    ¡°No, that article is fake. It¡¯s fake from the beginning to the end,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the reporter who asked the question and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Then, may I ask what exactly is going on? Can you tell us in detail?¡± The reporter continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The purpose of her press conference today was to expose all of Han Ying¡¯s conspiracies. ¡°The two parties might not know what I¡¯m going to say next.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words immediately aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. It also made Qu Yaotian and Zhang Xiao Look at Chen Meng¡¯er with curious faces.


    ¡°These two were once lovers. The two of them have been separated for more than twenty years, and the photo in the newspaper is a photo of the two of them identally meeting each other. When they were sitting down to drink tea, someone took a photo of them. Then, someone intentionally gave it to this newspaper and wrote it like this. Of course, we will pursue legal action for such a distorted report of events. Both of them are each other¡¯s first love. In fact, what no one knows is that the person who caused the two of them to break up back then and made Zhang Xiao go far away from home was the one who took the photo and wrote this article.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Han Ying who was standing at the back, she revealed a cruel smile.


    Han Ying was sure that she had kept the incident where she had single-handedly caused Qu Yaotian to break up with Zhang Xiao a secret. And she had never thought that the incident from that year would be dug up. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her sentence, the scene exploded once again.


    Han Ying who was standing there had her eyes wide open as she stood there in a daze. It was as if everything around her was moving away from her. In her eyes, there was only Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cruel smile and Qu Yaotian¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°Since neither of them knew, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Also, who are you? What right do you have to sit here and answer the questions on their behalf?¡±


    After a round of chaos, some reporters stood out and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I am the person involved in the other article,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately joked.


    No one reacted to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer for a moment. After resting for a minute or two, the initial reporter finally reacted. ¡°Are you saying that you are the current leader of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er as well as the Qu family¡¯s lost child for many years?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered sinctly and clearly. ¡°I am Chen Meng¡¯er from the Green Gang, and also the Qu family¡¯s granddaughter. I am here today to rify two things. One is about my uncle¡¯s lifestyle. I am here to make it clear to everyone that my uncle is a disciplined person and would never do anything to let down his family. Two, regarding the news that the Qu family has never announced my identity because of my connections to the Green Gang is also wrong. Not announcing my identity was my request. I don¡¯t like trouble and I like things to be simple. That¡¯s why I asked them not to announce this matter on arge scale. Moreover, the Green Gang is not a gang that breaks thew. the Green Gang is not afraid of being investigated by others.¡±


    The news media that were present today did not expect the little miss of the Green Gang?to appear.


    The Green Gang was a very mysterious organization to most people. There were many rumors out there, both good and bad. However, themon consensus of all the rumors was that the Green Gang was so powerful that most people did not dare offend the Green Gang.

 Chapter 1038

    <h4>Chapter 1038:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I invited my uncle to hold today¡¯s press conference because I want to use this tform to exin everything clearly. I don¡¯t wish for anyone to use me as the leader of the Green Gang to talk about things in the future. We, the Green Gang, are upright. I¡¯m proud that I¡¯m a member of the Green Gang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put away the smile on her face. This made those who looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er put away the contempt in their hearts. ¡°Those who are familiar with me, all know my character. I will seek revenge for even the smallest grievance. So, Han Ying, and the rest of the Han family just have to wait.¡±


    ¡°The Han family?¡±


    ¡°Could this Han family be the Han family of Qu Yaotian¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Other than this Han family in the capital, which other Han family is there?¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t the Han family on the same boat as the Qu family? If they do this, aren¡¯t they also undermining their own position?¡± Once Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were spoken, there was a hubbub below and discussions broke out.


    Zhang Xiao also raised her head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of surprise. Then, she turned her head and asked Qu Yaotian in a low voice, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Qu Yaotian could not help but sigh.


    Some people were muddle-headed, while others were clear about it. This was not the case for people with strong logical thinking. They would be more or less certain once their train of thought was a little smooth. ¡°Is that the person who took that photo and wrote that report also a member of the Han family?¡± An older reporter stood out and asked.


    And when he asked this question, it was like a stone being thrown into water, creating many ripples all of a sudden. This, before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, someone said in a low voice, ¡°No wonder. I was wondering why this newspaper was so daring as to publish such a piece of news. Isn¡¯t it rushing to close down? So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Some inexperienced reporters couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Hey, you still don¡¯t know that this newspaperpany is run by the Han family?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the mess below and revealed a satisfied smile. This was the goal she wanted to achieve. ¡°Everyone, originally, the matter between the Qu family and the Han family was just a family matter. However, the Han family has gone too far. The Han family is delusional. They wanted to control the Qu family, but the Qu family saw through them. The Qu family originally wanted to be inws with them, so we didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult for them. However, the Han family is going too far. They actually publicly published such a report to nder the Qu family. From today onwards, everything between the Qu family and the Han family will be handled by throughwyers.¡±


    Han Ying had really underestimated Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * * *


    Han Ying did not wait for the press conference to end before she walked out of the venue in a daze.


    As she walked on the road, her mind was filled with thoughts of how Han family was really going to be finished this time and how Qu Yaotian and Zhang Xiaozhen were finally walking together again.

 Chapter 1039

    <h4>Chapter 1039:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    At the thought of this, Han Ying suddenly quivered and came back to her senses. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow Qu Yaotian to be with Zhang Xiao. Qu Yaotian is mine. He can only be mine!¡± Han Ying turned her head and walked in the direction where she had juste out.


    The press conference came to a satisfactory end. Originally, this press conference was just a formality. With the Qu family and the Green Gang¡¯s influence, as long as they made a phone call to the various news media outlets, they would be able to settle this matter. Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately created such a hugemotion.


    Firstly, it was a warning to the Han family. Secondly, it was for those people who saw that something had happened to the Qu family and were ready to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, thank you so much for today.¡± From the scene of the press conference, Chen Meng¡¯er had reverted to the persona of the little girl next door. However, after witnessing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s powerful and controlling aura with her own eyes, Zhang Xiao would not treat Chen Meng¡¯er like an ordinary girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. I didn¡¯t help with anything today.¡± From the beginning to the end, Zhang Xiao did not say a word. Everything was under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s control.


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood what Zhang Xiao meant, she smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, words are better than no words. Aunt Zhang, your appearance is a great help to us. Uncle, you have to thank Aunt Zhang properly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er mischievously winked at Qu Yaotian.


    Faced with his niece teasing him so openly, Qu Yaotian could only feel helpless. He could not do anything to his niece.


    ¡°Yaotian, what happened between you and Han Ying? Why would she do such a thing?¡± Zhang Xiao had wanted to ask this earlier, but the time and ce were not right.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Regarding Han Ying¡¯s matter, Qu Yaotian still did not want to open his mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s a long story?¡± Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes at Qu Yaotian. She turned to Zhang Xiao and said, ¡°This ex-aunt of mine values power too much. She felt that my appearance threatened her control of the Qu family¡¯s power, so she thought of all ways to deal with me. She did not have the ability to do so, so she hurt my brother, Qu Haoxiang. Just two days ago, she hired someone to kidnap my brother.¡± Speaking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er wished that the Han siblings would disappear from this world. However, after this incident, Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to let them off so easily. ¡°My uncle wanted to divorce her because of this incident, so she created this fake article saying that there was something wrong with my uncle¡¯s lifestyle. I think she¡¯s the one with the problem. If it wasn¡¯t for this incident, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she was so perverted to actually have someone follow my uncle.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little regretful. Why did she have the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework avoid Han Ying and the others?


    ¡°Wow, how could she do such a thing? She is so different from the Han Ying that I knew.¡± Zhang Xiao¡¯s memories of Han Ying were still stuck in their school days.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes when she heard Zhang Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Aunt Zhang, you still haven¡¯t seen Han Ying¡¯s true colors. Why do you think that you didn¡¯t get together with my uncle back then? Let me tell you the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Ying, then the person who became my aunt would definitely be you. About those rumors that my uncle had someone else back then? All of that was made up by her.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Zhang Xiao had never thought that what happened back then was rted to Han Ying.


    ¡°What you saw back then was all nned by Han Ying. Even the letter you left behind back then was never delivered to my uncle,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhang Xiao and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were chatting. Suddenly, a figure entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s line of sight.


    When Han Ying saw Zhang Xiao who was standing with Qu Yaotian, herst bit of rationality had disappeared. She charged towards Zhang Xiao aggressively. Qu Yaotian, who had noticed Han Ying long ago, saw Han Ying and he stood in front of Zhang Xiao.


    His actions infuriated Han Ying. ¡°I was wondering why you were so determined to divorce me this time, So it¡¯s because your old lover is back. You want to get back together with your old lover. Let me tell you, Qu Yaotian, don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t let you get what you want. I won¡¯t divorce you.¡±


    ¡°Han Ying, it¡¯s not something that you can do just because you don¡¯t want to. The marriage between you and my uncle this time is definitely going to end. As for whether my uncle will get back together with his first lover, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Before Qu Yaotian could speak, Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all because of you, you little vixen. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡± Han Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and her entire being was in a bad mood. She bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she pounced towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only used one hand to subdue Han Ying. Chen Meng¡¯er moved closer to Han Ying¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t throw a tantrum at me anymore. My patience with you has reached its peak. If you provoke me again, you know my methods. I have plenty of ways to make you disappear without a trace. I also warn you, don¡¯t cling onto my uncle and not let go. It¡¯s useless to cling onto him. I have plenty of ways to make you stay away from the civil affairs bureau and get my uncle to divorce you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married to your uncle by the military. It¡¯s illegal for you to break a military marriage,¡± Han Ying struggled with her dying breath.


    ¡°Han Ying, you can try to see what will happen to your family if you anger me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er let go of Han Ying, then, she said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, help me send her back to the Han family. Also, tell the Han brothers that they don¡¯t need to be in a hurry to sell off the Han family¡¯s assets. Let them wait to go to jail for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss. I understand.¡± Zhou Yunjie gestured, and someone came and lifted Han Ying up, who was still throwing a tantrum, and dragged her out.


    As they walked out, Han Ying kept shouting, ¡°Zhang Xiao, I won¡¯t let you be with Qu Yaotian!¡±

 Chapter 1040

    <h4>Chapter 1040:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Han Ying¡¯s words embarrassed Zhang Xiao. Although she had been thinking about Qu Yaotian all these years, she had never thought ofing back to destroy Qu Yaotian¡¯s marriage. She had never had the delusion to rekindle her old rtionship with Qu Yaotian. Zhang Xiao wanted to exin, but she opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Aunt Zhang, you don¡¯t have to take Han Ying¡¯s words to heart. She won¡¯t have any say in my uncle¡¯s matter in the future.¡± Even if Qu Yaotian did not want to divorce Han Ying, Chen Meng¡¯er would not agree to it. This Han family was too much. Did they really think that she was a tiger that would not bite?


    ¡°No, I am¡­¡± Zhang Xiao wanted to open her mouth to exin to Chen Meng¡¯er. She was afraid that Qu Yaotian would misunderstand her.


    However, she was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er just as she started. ¡°Aunt Zhang, you don¡¯t have to say anything. We all know. Uncle, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Qu Yaotian could not do anything to Chen Meng¡¯er. He could only nod under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s warning gaze.


    Zhou Yunjie personally brought people to send Han Ying back to the Han family.


    When Zhou Yunjie sent Han Ying back to the Han family, the Han brothers were anxiously waiting for the results of the Qu family¡¯s press conference. Before they could receive any news, they saw their sister being brought back by Zhou Yunjie of the Green Gang. What did this mean? The Han brothers knew that their family was probably doomed this time.


    Han Chaojie licked his lips and smiled as he approached Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Young Master Zhou, thank you for sending my sister back.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie raised his eyes and coldly nced at Han Chaojie who was approaching him, he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m following the orders of my little miss to send your sister back to the Han family. She also asked me to pass a message to the two of you. You don¡¯t have to sell off your family¡¯s assets. You can stay at the Han family for the time being. You don¡¯t have to go anywhere.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had already given the Han brothers a chance. It was they who did not cherish it, so she would not be merciful.


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words made the Han brothers see stars.


    Not letting them leave the capital, letting them stay at the Han family and not going anywhere. What did this mean? The Han brothers did not dare think too deeply about it.


    After Zhou Yunjie sent her off, he was ready to leave. When the Han brothers regained their senses, they immediately blocked Zhou Yunjie¡¯s way.


    Looking at the Han brothers blocking his way, Zhou Yunjie frowned unhappily.


    When the Han brothers saw Zhou Yunjie¡¯s frown, their hearts involuntarily trembled. Han Chaoyun hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Master Zhou, that article did note from us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have always disagreed with our sister¡¯s actions,¡± Han Chaojie echoed.


    ¡°So?¡± Zhou Yunjie looked at the Han brothers as if he was looking at two clowns.


    ¡°So, can you please speak up for us in front of your little miss? Ask her to show mercy and let us go. As long as your little miss is willing to let us go, we are willing to give everything to her family.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie showed a disdainful smile to the Han brothers. ¡°The property of your family is not worthy of my little miss¡¯s eyes.¡± Zhou Yunjie knew very well how big Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fortune was.

 Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041

    <h4>Chapter 1041:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Zhou Yunjie had been by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side for so many years. His worth was probably a little more than the entire fortune of the Han family. Therefore, not to mention his little miss, even he would not take a fancy to such a small thing as the Han family estate, ¡°As for whether or not you two are involved in this matter, you both know very well. Don¡¯t treat everyone as fools. That newspaperpany belongs to your family, and you know very well who the person in charge of your family is. I¡¯ve already sent your sister back, and I¡¯ve also delivered the message. Take care.¡±


    After saying that, Zhou Yunjie left with the person without looking back. In the Han family¡¯s empty living room, only the Han brothers with anxious faces, and Han Ying, who was sitting on the ground in a daze, were left.


    ¡°Han Ying, look at what you¡¯ve done. We are going to be ruined by you this time.¡± Whenever Han Chaojie thought of the evidence that Chen Meng¡¯er held in her hands of the things that the two had done on a daily basis, his heart kept falling. He did not want to be trapped in prison for the rest of his life.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Chaojie. Don¡¯t me everything on Ying. You agreed with her back then. Let¡¯s think about what we should do next!¡± Han Chaoyun was a little moreposed than Han Chaojie. ¡°Ying, what did you hear when you went to the Han family¡¯s press conference?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to let Zhang Xiaoe back. Once shees back, my family will be finished.¡± Han Ying seemed to be possessed. She kept repeating this sentence.


    Seeing Han Ying like this, Han Chaoyun sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, if you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce?¡±


    * * *


    After the press conference, the direction of the news media in the country hadpletely changed. Originally, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the news agency belonged to the Han family and was under the orders of the three siblings, which news media would dare report such negative news about the Qu family and Qu Yaotian? If this wasn¡¯t courting death, then what was?


    However, there were still people who had always wanted to bring Qu Yaotian down. They were waiting for this matter to develop. This was because during this press conference, the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, had generously admitted her rtionship with the Qu family. She was the child that the Qu family had lost for many years.


    Once this news was released, itpletely tied the Qu family and the Green Gang together.


    The Qu family had connections with the underworld. Although all the families in the upper-ss circles in the capital had some connections with the underworld, they were all in the dark and did not put them on the table. Now, the Qu family¡¯s rtionship with the Green Gang was openly put on the table.


    This would definitely damage the Qu family¡¯s image. The Qu family and Qu Yaotian¡¯s position in the hearts of the public would definitely plummet. This way, the position Qu Yaotian was currently sitting in would be in imminent danger.


    Those people had good intentions and their calctions were very sound. However, reality was cruel to them.


    On the contrary, the public supported the Qu family even more because of the Qu family¡¯s rtionship with the Green Gang.


    This made those people who were hellbent on bringing down Qu Yaotian very puzzled.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard thetest news from Zhou Yunjie, she smiled and said to Elder Qu and the others, ¡°They really don¡¯t understand the Green Gang. The Green Gang is different from those ordinary gangs.¡±


    Although the Green Gang was a gang, they did not do those things that vited thew. The rules of the Green Gang had always been particrly strict. The members of the Green Gang would never bully the weak just because they were members of the Green Gang. On the contrary, the Green Gang had helped many people who needed help in society.


    Therefore, those individuals did not know that the prestige of the Green Gang among the public was unusually high. Therefore, the situation that they wanted to see would never happen. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint them again.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled brilliantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too bad.¡± Elder Qu smiled and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with doting eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bad. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who schemed against them. It¡¯s them who wanted to scheme against us. However, they don¡¯t have the ability to do so themselves.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a proud face. ¡°By the way, Grandpa, how are things going with Uncle and Han Ying?¡±


    Recently, Chen Meng¡¯er had to take care of the injured Yuwen Jing, so she did not go to the Qu family. Therefore, she only heard about the first part of Qu Yaotian and Han Ying¡¯s divorce.


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about divorce. Han Ying has been causing a ruckus with your uncle recently. Han Ying is now a crusader. She¡¯s not afraid of anything. What kind of person would be able to cause a ruckus? She¡¯s been going to your uncle¡¯s ce of work for the past two days. If your uncle doesn¡¯te out, she shouts and says that your uncle is a unfaithful man and that he¡¯s choosing his old me to rece her. It¡¯s been making your uncle look a few years oldertely.¡± Speaking of Han Ying, Elder Qu was gnashing his teeth in hatred. In the past twenty years, how could he not see Han Ying¡¯s true nature??The Han brothers were sent to prison by Chen Meng¡¯er. They would probably be in prison for the rest of their lives. Han Ying was now alone. ¡°Oh right, not only did Han Ying go to look for your uncle, she also went to look for your second brother, Haoqiang. She said that Haoqiang was an ungrateful wretch that she couldn¡¯t raise properly. She did all that for him. He¡¯s doing well, and now doesn¡¯t acknowledge her as his mother. Girl, what can you do to make Han Ying stop?¡±


    Elder Qu really couldn¡¯t do anything to Han Ying.


    ¡°Grandpa, leave this matter to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that after Han Ying lost the support of her mother¡¯s family, she would stop and at least learn to keep a low profile. She didn¡¯t expect Han Ying to make things worse.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er found Han Ying, Han Ying was living in a one-bedroom house that she rented. She had been having breakfasts of simple porridge and pickled vegetables. The current Han Ying no longer had the exquisite makeup that she used to have. She looked a few years older than before.


    When she saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she lost control of her emotions again. She threw down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and was about to pounce on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, before she could get close to Chen Meng¡¯er, she was stopped by Zhou Yunjie.

 Chapter 1042

    <h4>Chapter 1042:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s all because of you that I have ended up like this.¡± Han Ying, who was stopped by Zhou Yunjie, was still struggling, looking like she was going to fight Chen Meng¡¯er with all her might.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of me that you have ended up like this. It¡¯s because of you. Your own greed has caused you to end up like this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er calmly faced Han Ying, who had already lost control of her emotions.


    ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. If it wasn¡¯t for your appearance, why would the old man change his original thoughts and hand over the position of the Qu family¡¯s head to you. This was originally something that belonged to my son, Qu Haoqiang. It was also something that belonged to me. It¡¯s all because of you, you wretch.¡± In Han Ying¡¯s heart, it had always been Chen Meng¡¯er who approached the Qu family with a purpose. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take over the Qu family as her own.


    ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t think of people like you. Don¡¯t put money and power so highly. To tell you the truth, if I really wanted the position of the head of the Qu family, it would have been mine a long time ago. I don¡¯t think much of it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Han Ying, who had done so much for the Qu family and she felt bad for her.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er would not show mercy to her just because she pitied her. She hade with a mission today. ¡°I will not waste my time here with you. I will give you two choices now. One, you will divorce my uncle and leave this ce. You will never appear in front of my uncle and my second brother again. In that case, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money. A sum of money that will be enough for you to spend the rest of your life infort.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Han Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er stubbornly and asked in return.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then it can only be the second choice. I have plenty of ways to get you to divorce my uncle. Then, I¡¯ll have someone forcibly send you away from here. As for where you¡¯ll be sent to, I don¡¯t know. It could be in a slum in South China, or it could be in a primitive forest.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han Ying, who had calmed down, knew that Chen Meng¡¯er hade with ill intentions.


    ¡°Yes. I am threatening you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered directly.


    ¡°You came today because Qu Yaotian asked you toe?¡± Han Ying did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to answer her so directly. She thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would take a roundabout way, or avoid the important points and answer lightly. And this question was what Han Ying wanted to know the most. She would not let go of Qu Yaotian and would not agree to divorce him. She would go to his ce of work to make trouble because she did not want to lose Qu Yaotian.


    ¡°No. You should know my uncle¡¯s character. He would choose to divorce you because you have already crossed his bottom line. Otherwise, he would not divorce you. Think about it. If you did not go too far, would your son still resent you like this? Han Ying, don¡¯t me everything on others. You should also reflect on yourself. I¡¯m willing to give you a choice today because you used to be my aunt. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee here today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was giving Qu Yaotian and Qu Haoqiang respect, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stood here and said so much to Han Ying. ¡°Han Ying, that¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll give you a day to think about it. Tomorrow, you give me an answer.¡±


    After that, Chen Meng¡¯er brought her people and left Han Ying¡¯s ce. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had left, she still sent people to look at Han Ying¡¯s ce to ensure that Han Ying would not go to Qu Yaotian¡¯s ce of work to cause trouble. Although this matter did not affect Qu Yaotian much, if Han Ying continued to cause trouble, it might not be the case.

 Chapter 1043

    <h4>Chapter 1043:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The next day, the answer that Han Ying gave Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely within Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations.


    She agreed to divorce Qu Yaotian.


    This was the best choice for her. She also knew that with her current self, she was no match for Chen Meng¡¯er at all. She believed that Chen Meng¡¯er had a hundred ways to make her divorce Qu Yaotian, and she also believed that Chen Meng¡¯er had plenty of ways to make her disappear from this ce.


    Therefore, Han Ying, who had calmed down, chose the first choice Chen Meng¡¯er gave her.


    ¡°Su Jin, I¡¯ll leave the rest of the matters regarding Han Ying to you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Su Jin. ¡°As for Yunjie,e with me to meet that Yi Jianwang. I think he has suffered enough for so many days.¡± In the past two days, Yi Jianwang and his subordinates had been locked up in the Green Gang by Chen Meng¡¯er and were being watched by special people.


    ¡°It¡¯s just right. The people who are watching Yi Jianwang have sent word that Yi Jianwang has already asked them to send you news several times. I reckon that Yi Jianwang can¡¯t stay here any longer,¡± said Zhou Yunjie.


    That¡¯s right. Yi Jianwang had been locked up by Chen Meng¡¯er for a few days, and hisir was already in chaos. If he didn¡¯t go back, his position would probably be taken by someone else. How could he not be anxious?


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she stood up and walked in the direction where Yi Jianwang was being held.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie had just entered the room where Yi Jianwang was being held when they heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s loud voice. ¡°What are you all doing? I asked you to send a message to your little miss saying that I want to call her.¡±


    ¡°Although you are Yi Jianwang, you are now a prisoner of the Green Gang. My little miss is not someone you can meet just because you want to.¡± The person who was watching over Yi Jianwang was also a force to be reckoned with. He was not afraid of Yi Jianwang at all. His voice was even louder than Yi Jianwang¡¯s.


    ¡°Be careful. When I get out, theyv will be collecting your corpse.¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s reputation hadpletely lost its power in the Green Gang.


    ¡°That will have to wait until you get out of here,¡± the man from the Green Gang retorted fearlessly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when she heard this. ¡°Yunjie, I didn¡¯t know that the Green Gang actually had so many talents.¡±


    ¡°This is also the first time I¡¯ve discovered it.¡± Zhou Yunjie only became so tender when he was with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie spoke, the people in the room realized that Chen Meng¡¯er had arrived. ¡°Little miss, Sir.¡± The Green Gang members changed their arrogant manner in front of Yi Jianwang and respectfully greeted Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once Yi Jianwang heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had arrived, he couldn¡¯t care less about getting angry with the person who was guarding him. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you¡¯d forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget you, Yi Jianwang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately paused for a moment while Yi Jianwang¡¯s face was full of pride. Then, she continued, ¡°Yi Jianwang, you kidnapped my brother and wanted to kill me. If I forgot about you, there would be something wrong with my brain.¡±


    Yi Jianwang was speechless. He thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would say that since his reputation was so widespread, how could she forget? He didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to say this.


    ¡°What about me? Yi Jianwang, why are you looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er found a seat opposite Yi Jianwang and sat down.


    ¡°When are you going to let me go?¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with Chen Meng¡¯er. All he wanted to know now was when he could leave the Green Gang.


    He was afraid that during the time he was gone, the internal affairs of his gang would be a mess. He was praying right now. If he went back now, there was still time to stop the trouble.


    ¡°When did I tell you that I¡¯m going to let you go?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to let me go?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t shoot him, he figured out that Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t going to kill him. This was also the reason why he dared be so arrogant.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then how are you going to deal with me? Are you going to keep me locked up like this?¡± Yi Jianwang asked.


    ¡°Why not? The Green Gang can still afford to.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and said very calmly.


    Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do to let me go back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you go back. But how should I settle the matter of you kidnapping my brother?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Yi Jianwang knew that if he didn¡¯t sacrifice a little this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back.


    ¡°Yunjie, give one piece of the contract that I drew up previously to Yi Jianwang.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie handed the contract that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him in advance to Yi Jianwang.


    Yi Jianwang took the contract from Zhou Yunjie and looked at the densely packed words in his hand. Only then did he realize that he had once again jumped into the pit that Chen Meng¡¯er had dug for him. With one look, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er hade prepared.


    ¡°Take a look. If there are no problems, you can sign this. As long as you sign this, I will immediately let you go back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a wolf. ¡°Moreover, I can help you settle the rebels in your the gang.¡±


    Yi Jianwang did not answer Chen Meng¡¯er immediately. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the contract seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t sign this.¡± How was this a fair contract? Once this contract was signed, although his gang wouldn¡¯t submit to the Green Gang, they had to help the Green Gang. This wasn¡¯t fair at all.


    However, now that he was considered a prisoner, how could there be any justice.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sign it. Then you can stay in the Green Gang peacefully. Oh right, I forgot to tell you that your little friend seems to be doing a lot recently.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t insist that Yi Jianwang had to sign it. Once Yi Jianwang said that he wasn¡¯t willing to sign it, she gestured to Zhou Yunjie and he took back the contract. ¡°Yunjie, take back the contract. We¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ll talk about it when Yi Jianwang has thought it through. However, time doesn¡¯t wait for anyone.¡±

 Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044

    <h4>Chapter 1044:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er took out the contract, Yi Jianwang knew that he had to sign it. Who asked him to be a prisoner now?


    He was not Chen Meng¡¯er, and his gang was not the Green Gang. If Chen Meng¡¯er was captured, the Green Gang would probably do everything they could to save her. As for him, not to mention saving him now, even during normal times, there were countless people within his gang who hoped that he would die outside and note back.


    There were quite a number of people eyeing his gang covetously. There were quite a number of people eyeing his position as the leader.


    Yi Jianwang understood in his heart that he had to sign the contract that Chen Meng¡¯er had brought. He understood in his heart, but he wasn¡¯tfortable signing it just like that. He wanted to haggle over the terms to see if he could have some benefits.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew something about his gang¡¯s internal affairs. That was why she was so sure that no matter how difficult her conditions were, Yi Jianwang would agree to it in the end.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er turned around, Yi Jianwang lost hisposure. He quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so impatient. This is not how we negotiate.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you. Do you think that with your current situation, you still have the position to negotiate? I¡¯m just telling you my terms,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and said with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sign it, you can sign it. If you¡¯re not willing to sign it, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, when your gang changes leaders, I¡¯ll go talk to the new head. I think they¡¯ll be very willing to negotiate with me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with hatred. However, he had to admit that Chen Meng¡¯er was absolutely right. ¡°I can sign this contract of yours. However, regarding this use about not being allowed to deal drugs, militia, or firearms with people in the country, can you change it? In any case, it won¡¯t have any effect on the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t change anything on this one. I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you. Just sign it. If you sign it, I can help you settle the internal conflict of your gang. I won¡¯t hide it from you. Because of your disappearance, your gang is in a mess. I won¡¯t tell you which factions are fighting, but you should know very well. If you don¡¯t sign it, I¡¯ll leave now. I don¡¯t have so much time to talk nonsense with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er expressed her final position to Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation?¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a dispirited face and asked. Although he knew that it was impossible for Chen Meng¡¯er to let go, he still didn¡¯t give up and asked.


    ¡°Yunjie, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t directly answer Yi Jianwang¡¯s question. Instead, she called Zhou Yunjie and left together.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I say, you¡¯re a young person, why don¡¯t you have any patience?¡± Yi Jianwang asked unwillingly.


    ¡°When we be partners, I¡¯ll naturally have patience with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, give him the pen.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie took out a pen from his pocket and handed it to Zhou Yunjie.


    Yi Jianwang was unwilling, but he epted his fate and took the pen from Zhou Yunjie. He took the pen and signed his name on the contract.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave him a look, and Zhou Yunjie naturally went forward. He took the contract from Yi Jianwang¡¯s hand, looked at it, and nodded to Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1045

    <h4>Chapter 1045:</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Put it away, let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for Zhou Yunjie to put away the contract, then turned around and was about to leave.


    Yi Jianwang saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to leave, so he hurriedly stood up. ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? I¡¯ve already signed it, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not you. I have always been a person of my word. Moreover, use your brain to think. If I go back on my word, what¡¯s the use of this signed contract of yours?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt that Yi Jianwang seemed to be very surprised by the information they had found.


    At least, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s view, Yi Jianwang was nothing but cunning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will send you back in a while. I will also send someone to go back with you to help you quell the internal chaos in your the gang. Of course, you can also refuse the help of the Green Gang. However, you have to be sure that you have the ability to snatch back your the gang from those people.¡±


    Yi Jianwang listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Send some people to send me back.¡± Yi Jianwang knew very well how difficult it was to deal with those people within his gang. Just like what Chen Meng¡¯er said, if he went back now, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for them at all. Perhaps, when they saw hime back, they would choose to join forces to deal with him first. After dealing with him, they would deal with each other.


    ¡°We are now partners. Whatever you want, I will satisfy you. Yunjie, let Yunbo go back with himter.¡± Zhou Yunbo had just returned from Japan, initially, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted him to rest, but he was not a person who could stay idle. Over the past two days, he had been pestering her and crying that he was bored.


    <sub></sub>


    Since he said he was bored, then Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mind finding something for him to do. Now, things wereing up.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him in a while. He just happens to be loitering in front of me all day long. I¡¯m getting tired of him loitering.¡± Zhou Yunjie was having a headache over this younger brother of his who had always been overly energetic.


    Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly remembered the things that Su Jin had chatted with her about two days ago. ¡°Oh right, I heard from Su Jin that Yunbo found a partner in Japan?¡±


    Zhou Yunjie did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to change the topic so quickly. After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment, then he replied, ¡°I heard from Yunbo himself that he found a partner.¡± Zhou Yunjie saw Chen Meng¡¯er looking at his eyes and frown lines appeared on his forehead. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t look at me like that. That¡¯s all I know. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunjie in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Yunjie turned his eyes in another direction, not daring to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Bah, Yunjie, you don¡¯t know how to lie to me. Every time you lie to me, you don¡¯t even dare look me in the eye.¡± Zhou Yunjie could lie to anyone, but in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°Ahem, is that so?¡± Zhou Yunjie himself hadn¡¯t realized it yet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with certainty, ¡°You know. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, I really don¡¯t know much more than Su Jin. I only know that the other party is an overseas student and her family¡¯s conditions are okay. I really don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Although he cared about his only younger brother, it was not appropriate for him to ask too many questions. Asking too many questions would make people feel annoyed. Moreover, he trusted his younger brother¡¯s judgment.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er and Zhou Yunjie¡¯s thoughts were not quite the same. ¡°Yunjie,ter, get the intelligence team to check the background of Yunbo¡¯s partner.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, this isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± For the first time, Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t agree with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s way of doing things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Zhou Yunjie was thinking. He felt that this was Yunbo¡¯s private decision and that they were meddling too much and disrespecting Zhou Yunbo. ¡°Yunjie, I know what you¡¯re thinking. If we weren¡¯t in the underworld, I definitely wouldn¡¯t care about what kind of person Yunbo was dating. However, the situation we are in is quite special. If we aren¡¯t careful, we will be in trouble. So, no matter what, we still have to be careful. Our partners have to be someone we can trust 100% . Yunjie, do you understand what I mean?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Yunbo is also at the age to find a partner. I¡¯m very happy for him to be able to find the person he likes. But the prerequisite is to ensure that he won¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, I understand. I¡¯ll get someone to check it out in a while.¡± After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Zhou Yunjie also felt that he had considered too little.


    ¡°Yes. Let me take a look when you¡¯ve found out.¡± After saying so much, Chen Meng¡¯er still had some thoughts of wanting to gossip. ¡°Also, when you get Yunbo to go to the gang, tell him to be careful. It¡¯s best to be on guard against Yi Jianwang.¡± Although Yi Jianwang had signed the contract, Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Yi Jianwang would betray them in the end by taking Zhou Yunbo hostage and trying to negotiate with them.


    ¡°How about I go, Little Miss?¡± Zhou Yunjie was still worried about his younger brother. He felt that his character was unstable and he didn¡¯t do things meticulously.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let Yunbo go. In the past few years, he has been training very well in Japan.¡±


    Zhou Yunbo took Yi Jianwang to the gang. Then, the intelligence team of the Green Gang ced the information about Zhou Yunbo¡¯s new partner on Zhou Yunjie¡¯s desk. When Zhou Yunjie saw the information, his brows furrowed tightly.


    He took the information to Chen Meng¡¯er and saw that Su Jin was at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ce, reporting thetest progress of Qu Yaotian¡¯s divorce with Han Ying.


    Although Han Ying had chosen to divorce Qu Yaotian, when she really went to go through the divorce procedures with Qu Yaotian and was about to sign the papers, she went back on her word. She wept bitterly in front of Qu Yaotian and confessed to Qu Yaotian, wanting Qu Yaotian to give her another chance.

 Chapter 1046

    <h4>Chapter 1046:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But this time, Qu Yaotian was determined. He allowed Han Ying to cry, but did not waver.


    Fortunately, the matter between Qu Yaotian and Han Ying had be quite big recently. Almost all the newspapers had published articles about it. So, when the people in the Civil Affairs Bureau saw Han Ying crying, they did not show any sympathy. No one pointed at Qu Yaotian and said that he was a heartless man.


    ¡°Today, I finally witnessed the tears of this woman.¡± The people around Su Jin were either women like Chen Meng¡¯er or stoic men like Zhou Yunjie. Therefore, it was rare for her to see someone cry like Han Ying. Therefore, when she saw Han Ying¡¯s tears, which were like tap water, she was really shocked.


    ¡°Han Ying is seeing her life turn upside down. It¡¯s not unusual to shed a lot of tears.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not concerned about Han Ying¡¯s tears. She was only concerned about the results. ¡°So, is the divorce settled?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled. I saw Han Ying sign It with my own eyes.¡± Su Jin had always been very strict when it came to handling matters. ¡°After they finished the procedures, I followed your instructions and gave the money to Han Ying. I also sent Han Ying to the airport. I only came back after I saw her enter the check in counter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    In the end, Han Ying chose to divorce Qu Yaotian. Then, she took the money that Chen Meng¡¯er gave her and left the country.


    However, this should be the best choice for her. ¡°Hey, Yunjie, why do you look so pale?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jin finished their business, she raised her head and saw Zhou Yunjie, who looked extremely pale.


    ¡°Yes, Yunjie, are you feeling unwell? If you feel unwell, you can ask the little miss to take a look for you.¡± Su Jin also felt that Zhou Yunjie¡¯s expression was very pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Little Miss, you asked me to look up the information about the girl that Yunbo talked to. I did.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words and had a rough idea about what was going on. Zhou Yunjie¡¯s ugly expression probably had something to do with the information.


    Su Jin did not know about this. However, she was also a smart person. She also guessed that there was something wrong with the girl that Zhou Yunbo talked to. Therefore, when Zhou Yunjie handed the information to Chen Meng¡¯er, she read it with him.


    The more they read, the uglier Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jin¡¯s expressions became.


    ¡°The Yamaguchi-gumi people are too much.¡±


    ¡°I underestimated the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Su Jin was angry. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was much calmer than Su Jin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the partner Zhou Yunbo was talking about had something to do with the Yamaguchi-gumi. Zhou Yunbo¡¯s partner was Kang Jie, a student who had stayed in Japan for many years. She liked Yamaguchi Naoya. This was known to the entire Yamaguchi-gumi. By chance, Kang Jie and Zhou Yunbo got to know each other and became friends.


    When the people around Yamaguchi Naoya found out that Kang Jie and Zhou Yunbo had be friends, they had bad intentions. They told Kang Jie that they wanted her to be with their master, and be the mistress of the Yamaguchi-gumi. She would have to make a sacrifice for the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    And this sacrifice was to make her seduce Zhou Yunbo and be his girlfriend. Then, they would gain Zhou Yunbo¡¯s trust and help the Yamaguchi-gumi obtain important information about the Green Gang.


    Kang Jie was very moved by the suggestion of the people around Yamaguchi Naoya. She used Zhou Yunbo¡¯s good impression of her to quickly be Zhou Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend. Kang Jie was also talented. In order to save time and gain Zhou Yunbo¡¯s trust as soon as possible, she hatched a marvelous n. She saved Zhou Yunbo¡¯s life.

 Chapter 1047

    <h4>Chapter 1047:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Zhou Yunbo stepped into the trap that Kang Jie had dug for him. Because Kang Jie had saved his life, he had a lot of trust in Kang Jie. Kang Jie had taken advantage of Zhou Yunbo¡¯s trust, and had sessfully obtained a lot of information about the inner circle of the Green Gang.


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m going to Japan. I¡¯ll settle this myself.¡± On the way to find Chen Meng¡¯er, zhou Yunjie was relieved. He was d that his little miss had allowed him to investigate Kang Jie. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Putting aside the danger the Green Gang would be in because of Kang Jie, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s fate would definitely not be any better.


    ¡°Yunjie, don¡¯t be anxious. It would be easy to settle the matter with Kang Jie. However, what about Yunbo? How are you going to tell him? If Yunbo isn¡¯t blinded by his emotions, it would be fine. If you bring out this evidence, he will at most be sad for a while. However, if Yunbo is blinded by his emotions and Kang Jie holds an extraordinary weight in his heart, if you deal with Kang Jie, he might not even acknowledge you as his brother.¡± Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of Zhou Yunbo, this was a heavy possibility.


    After Zhou Yunjie listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s analysis, his expression became even more unsightly. However, he secretly made a certain decision in his heart. ¡°If that is the case, I will cut him off as well. I can¡¯t let a dangerous person stay in the Green Gang.¡± He couldn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er be in the slightest bit of danger. Kang Jie was a dangerous existence.


    ¡°Yunjie, don¡¯t be agitated. This matter isn¡¯t that important. Since there¡¯s a better way to solve it, why do you have to sacrifice the rtionship between you and your brother? Take your time with this matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Previously, the enemy was in the dark and they were in the light. Now, they were in the dark and the enemy was in the light. Therefore, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Yes, Yunjie, take your time. We are not in a hurry. It is really not worth it for the two of you to fall out with each other.¡± Su Jin was also curious about who Kang Jie was.¡± When Su Jin was with Chen Meng¡¯er, she could not help but gossip.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Not long after Su Jin¡¯s voice fell, the voice of the guard came from outside the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a woman outside the door. She says she¡¯s looking for Zhou Yunbo. She says she¡¯s Zhou Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Su Jin, and Zhou Yunjie looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect that she would be here so fast.


    ¡°Tell her to wait in the front hall. I¡¯ll be there in a while,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others heard the footsteps of the people outside the door. Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She is too bold. She actually darede directly to our door. Does she think that the Green Gang is worthless and easy to manipte?¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s what she thinks.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that this person woulde to their door before they came to her. Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and said to Su Jin, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that you are curious about Kang Jie? Now that she hase to our door, you can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to seize such a good opportunity to see this top student studying in Japan,¡± Su Jin said with a straight face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t address Zhou Yunjie, but Zhou Yunjie consciously followed Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jin¡¯s footsteps.


    When they reached the front hall, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped and turned to Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Yunjie, rx. Don¡¯t be so tense.¡±


    ¡°He always looks like this. If you let him smile every day, it would be scary.¡± Su Jin was in a good mood today and actually teased Zhou Yunjie. However, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t much better now.


    * * *


    The Green Gang¡¯s intelligence team only investigated Kang Jie¡¯s background and didn¡¯t find any photos of her.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jin thought that Kang Jie would be pretty. However, when they saw Kang Jie sitting in the hall, they were extremely disappointed.


    Kang Jie wasn¡¯t very outstanding and looked like she came from a small family. However, she looked quite artistic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yunbo would actually have such a type.¡± Because she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Kang Jie, Su Jin didn¡¯t give her any respect at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I only found out now,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile. After saying that, she turned her head and said to Kang Jie, ¡°Miss Kang. Hello, I¡¯m the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± When Kang Jie heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s introduction, the way she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er immediately changed. She sized up Chen Meng¡¯er from head to toe. The hostility in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed no matter how hard she tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Su Jin, and the others all felt the hostility that Kang Jie had shown. Chen Meng¡¯er was somewhat puzzled by the sudden hostility that Kang Jie had shown. Speaking of which, this was the first time they had met, right? Where did this hostilitye from?


    What Chen Meng¡¯er did not know was that Kang Jie had liked Yamaguchi Naoya for a long time. She had also confessed to Yamaguchi Naoya, but Yamaguchi Naoya rejected her. Moreover, he had clearly told Kang Jie that he had someone he liked, and the person he liked was the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Thus, Kang Jie treated Chen Meng¡¯er as a rival in love.


    Kang Jie had finally managed to suppress her hostility towards Chen Meng¡¯er. With a smile on her face, she replied, ¡°Hello. My name is Kang Jie. I¡¯m Zhou Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend. where is he?¡± Kang Jie had returned to the country this time with a mission. Whether she could enter the Yamaguchi-gumi and be Yamaguchi Naoki¡¯s wife depended on this mission.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he happened to have some matters to attend to recently. Miss Kang, you really came at a bad time,¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, Su Jin interrupted her and said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what should we do? I came back from Japan specially to look for him,¡± Kang Jie said with a disappointed look.


    ¡°I see. Yunbo should be back in two days. Why don¡¯t you stay in the Green Gang and wait for Yunbo toe back?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er offered.

 Chapter 1048

    <h4>Chapter 1048:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Kang Jie had been waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s offer. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a little fox.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to let Kang Jie stay. This was a dangerous person. If she wasn¡¯t careful, this would bring disaster to the Green Gang. Although Yamaguchi Naoya, the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi, liked her Little Miss, Yamaguchi Takagi died under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. Thus, some of the elders of the Yamaguchi-gumi had always harbored an obsession to avenge Yamaguchi Takagi. They had never let go of it after so many years.


    Su Jin was afraid that Kang Jie would harm Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Su Jin, take Miss Kang to the guest room. You have to make the necessary arrangements. Otherwise, when Yunboes back, he will settle the score with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Su Jin a calm look. Although Kang Jie was quite powerful, this was her turf.


    Moreover, she had her own ns.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had already spoken, no matter how reluctant Su Jin was, she would not disobey Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders. She reluctantly said to Kang Jie, ¡°Miss Kang, follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. May I know your name?¡± Kang Jie was only hostile towards Chen Meng¡¯er. Towards the people around Chen Meng¡¯er, she had the intention to curry favor and rope them in her ns. She had the intention to rope in all the people around Chen Meng¡¯er and then iste Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, if Chen Meng¡¯er and the others knew what Kang Jie was thinking, they would definitely be amused. Kang Jie was too whimsical. She felt too good about herself. Not to mention her character, Su Jin and the others knew her very well. Even if they didn¡¯t know her character, Su Jin and the others wouldn¡¯t iste Chen Meng¡¯er for an outsider.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s position in the hearts of everyone in the Green Gang couldn¡¯t be reced by anyone else.


    Kang Jie did not realize this. And it was precisely because she didn¡¯t that she was defeated so thoroughly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You just need to show mercy to Yunbo. You can just call me Su Jin.¡± Su Jin didn¡¯t really want to bother with Kang Jie. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, she would definitely use her icy aura to directly drive Kang Jie out of the Green Gang.


    After Su Jin brought Kang Jie out, Zhou Yunjie, who had been silent since Kang Jie appeared, asked, ¡°Little Miss, why did you agree to let her stay here?¡±


    ¡°I want Yunbo to see her character clearly,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s too risky for you to do this,¡± Zhou Yunjie said disapprovingly.


    ¡°When are we not taking risks?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Zhou Yunjie¡¯s side. She reached out and patted Zhou Yunjie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Yunjie, rx. This is the Green Gang. It¡¯s our territory. Kang Jie can¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we going to do next?¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s tense nerves rxed because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Zhou Yunjie, who was used to attacking, was ready to fight Kang Jie. He liked to end things quickly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything. We just need to wait,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said mysteriously.


    ¡°Wait?¡±

 Chapter 1049

    <h4>Chapter 1049:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yes, wait. What we need topete now is patience. We just need to wait for Kang Jie to make a move.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not anxious at all. It seemed that she did not care about Kang Jie at all. Chen Meng¡¯er originally did not want to say too much, but when she saw Zhou Yunjie¡¯s full of worries, she could not help but say, ¡°Alright, Yunjie, is there a need to be so tense?¡± She is just one person. What kind of tricks can shee up with? At most, she can only drive a wedge between us and Yunbo. What else can shee up with? Don¡¯t be too nervous. If you¡¯re still worried, get someone to keep a close watch on Kang Jie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go down and instruct someone.¡± Zhou Yunjie felt that only by having more people by Kang Jie¡¯s side and keeping a close watch on her could he feel more at ease. Otherwise, he would always feel uncertain.


    ¡°Okay, you go ahead. While you¡¯re at it, get someone to send a message to Yunbo. Tell him that his partner is here and is currently staying at the Green Gang. Tell him to rest assured that we will take good care of his partner.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er specially instructed, ¡°You must tell him thest part.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Zhou Yunjie did not really want his younger brother to know that Kang Jie had arrived. He really wanted to take care of Kang Jie swiftly. He didn¡¯t believe that a romantic partner couldpare to the rtionship between the two of them, which hadsted for so many years.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders were already there, so he couldn¡¯t disobey.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Kang Jie¡¯s sudden return to the country and arrival to the Green Gang to look for Zhou Yunbo was a bit strange. She was sure that Kang Jie¡¯s trip was definitely under the instructions of the elders from the Yamaguchi-gumi. She wanted to see the purpose of Kang Jie¡¯s trip. She also wanted to see what those old guys from the Yamaguchi-gumi wanted to do.


    * * *


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I heard from Zhuge that Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend is here?¡± Zhuge Yu and the others had been idling in the Green Gang recently. Thus, they had started to gossip.


    ¡°Yes. She just arrived yesterday. I arranged for her to be in the guest room.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised that Zhuge Yu and the others would know about Kang Jie¡¯s arrival. She had never intended to hide this.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m really old. Yunbo already has a partner. How is Yunbo¡¯s partner?¡± Elder Liu was not hiding anything now that he was gossiping.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were talking, she arrived.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m not really used to eating alone, so can I eat with you?¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer Elder Liu¡¯s question, the person they were talking about arrived.


    ¡°Ahem, Grandpa, it¡¯s her. Take a look for yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er coughed slightly and deliberately lowered her voice as she said to Elder Liu. After she finished speaking, she raised her head and said to Kang Jie, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Hey, help Miss Kang bring a set of cutlery over.¡±


    ¡°You must be Yunbo¡¯s partner. Come,e, quickly sit down.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s gaze was unfathomable. With just a nce, he could tell that this girl¡¯s thoughts were impure. His impression of Kang Jie immediately fell to the bottom. However, he felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was nning something. Thus, he had to show her some respect.


    Although he was very unhappy with Kang Jie, he did not show it on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Liu.¡± Kang Jie thought that he had a good impression of her. Because based on her understanding of Elder Liu, he was a serious person. For him to smile at her, it was clear that Elder Liu was satisfied with her.


    Kang Jie did not know that because of Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu often smiled when he was at home. If Elder Liu knew what she was thinking, he would definitely say that she was overestimating herself. ¡°Elder Liu, you are just like my grandfather. Can I call you Grandpa Liu?¡± Kang Jie¡¯s butt had not even warmed up on the seat, yet she was already trying to get close to Elder Liu.


    However, she was destined to hit a wall. ¡°Haha, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that I¡¯m just like their grandfather. Little girl, I¡¯m not like your grandfather, so it¡¯s not good for you to call me Grandpa Liu. Otherwise, my little girl will be jealous and angry.¡±


    This made Kang Jie feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Grandpa Liu, are you saying that Meng¡¯er will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my little girl is very jealous.¡± When Elder Liu mentioned Chen Meng¡¯er, the adoring tone in his voice could not be concealed.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s just a form of address. You can¡¯t be so stingy, right?¡± Since it was Chen Meng¡¯er who cared, then Kang Jie wanted it even more.


    ¡°Of course I mind. I¡¯ve never been a generous person. Also, Miss Kang, we¡¯re not that close. Please call me Miss Chen.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er asked Kang Jie to stay, she never agreed to bing friends with her.


    Kang Jie still had something to say. However, Chen Meng¡¯er announced that they were going to start eating.


    She was unhappy, but this was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s territory after all.


    After having breakfast with Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, Kang Jie, who had suffered a setback, hurriedly left. Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that she was going back to her room to adjust her state of mind and prepare for her next step.


    After Kang Jie left, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Girl, is this Yunbo¡¯s partner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er leisurely drank a cup of tea.


    ¡°No, what kind of taste does Yunbo have? Why did he find such a partner?¡± After just one meal, Elder Liu didn¡¯t like Kang Jie at all. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Zhou Yunbo would fancy such a piece of trash.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. Everyone has their own love. Yunbo must have seen something in her that we didn¡¯t see.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as she said it herself.


    ¡°Enough. Stop teasing me. Tell me, why did you let her stay?¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t understand his granddaughter.


    ¡°She is Yunbo¡¯s partner. Yunbo isn¡¯t here, so I can¡¯t chase her away. Otherwise, Yunbo won¡¯t know how to settle the score with meter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately beat around the bush with Elder Liu.


    ¡°How dare he¡­¡± Elder Liu red. If Kang Jie was here, she would definitely be frightened by Elder Liu¡¯s imposing manner.

 Chapter 1050

    <h4>Chapter 1050:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little girl, Tell me the truth. Why did you let Kang Jie stay in the Green Gang? I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t see that this girl has impure thoughts.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s gaze was both fierce and curious. ¡°Speak, little girl. What¡¯s your purpose for keeping her here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had no intention of hiding anything from Elder Liu.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elder Liu said with a proud face. However, Elder Liu immediately put away the proud expression on his face and red at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Alright, stop praising me. If you continue to praise me, I will get a big head. Say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Kang Jie.¡±


    The impatient Elder Liu did not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to finish speaking before he asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°She has some connections with the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had only just begun. But before she could continue, Elder Liu already had a look of understanding on his face.


    ¡°Kang Jie was sent by the Yamaguchi-gumi to Yunbo¡¯s side? The Yamaguchi-gumi is getting worse and worse. They actually yed with a young person¡¯s feelings.¡± Elder Liu had a look of disdain on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t look down on it. The Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s method really worked. Didn¡¯t Yunbo get caught?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Yunbo is just too naive. He¡¯s seen too little of the world. I¡¯ve already told Fatty and the others that we can¡¯t shelter these kids. We have to let them go out and see the world.¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, the frown lines on her forehead deepened. She knew what her grandfather meant by ¡®seeing the world¡¯. To be honest, she didn¡¯t approve of men going to such ces. ¡°Grandpa, what are you saying?¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Elder Liu realized that he seemed to have said something wrong. He rubbed his head in embarrassment and said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a ttering smile, ¡°Girl, I was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew Elder Liu¡¯s character.


    ¡°Oh right, what n do you have?¡± Elder Liu had not exercised for a long time. He needed to let go.


    ¡°There is a n, but Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to ask me what the specific n is.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued under Elder Liu¡¯s puzzled gaze, ¡°Because there is no specific n. This time, we are waiting for an opportunity to act.¡±


    ¡°I understand. If you need my help, feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will definitely need your cooperation.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled mysteriously.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er said that she did not have a specific n, everything depended on Kang Jie¡¯s actions and she would act ording to the circumstances. However, Chen Meng¡¯er used her brain to think about what Kang Jie would do. There were only a few options, so she already had a n.


    * * *


    Kang Jie¡¯s mood these days could be described as very depressed.


    The Green Gang was far from what she had expected.


    When Kang Jie returned to the country and came to the Green Gang, her n was pretty good. She used her identity as Zhou Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend to infiltrate the Green Gang and gain the trust of the members of the Green Gang. Then, she could very well obtain the important information that the Yamaguchi-gumi wanted. All she had to do was get the information, go back to Japan, and give it to the Yamaguchi-gumi. Then she could be Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 1051

    <h4>Chapter 1051:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Whenever Kang Jie thought about how she would be Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s wife and apany him until she was old, she could not help butugh out in happiness.


    She thought that it would be beautiful, but reality was quite cruel.


    When she arrived at the Green Gang, she was actually told that Zhou Yunbo had gone out for some matters and was not in the Green Gang. He would only be back after some time. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite tactful and did not chase her out. Instead, she was kept in the Green Gang. Staying in the Green Gang was considered a small step in the right direction.


    Then, she nned to infiltrate the Green Gang and iste Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, after staying in the Green Gang, she realized that there was a certain level of difficulty in implementing this n,


    the members of the Green Gang were very polite to her. They would call her ¡°Miss Kang¡±whenever they met. However, this kind of politeness was not what she wanted. She wanted to infiltrate the inner circle of the Green Gang. She wanted the members of the Green Gang to acknowledge her and treat her as one of their own. However, the members of the Green Gang were only cordial to her.


    ¡°No, I have to think of a way as soon as possible. I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡± Kang Jie finally could not sit still anymore. She still wanted to finish what she was doing as soon as possible and go and have a sweet time with Yamaguchi Naoya.


    The anxious Kang Jie was running around in her room.


    On the other side, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s study, Su Jin was no longer as calm as before, she said anxiously to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, Kang Jie has been staying here for a few days. Why hasn¡¯t she made a move yet? Could it be that she has already made a move and our people haven¡¯t discovered it?¡± Thinking of this, Su Jin was even more unsettled. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to go and investigate properly.¡±


    Saying this, Su Jin was about to walk out. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Su Jin, calm down. Sit here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called out to Su Jin who was about to leave.


    Su Jin had already stood up. Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she had no choice but to sit down again. She said unwillingly, ¡°Little Miss.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand at Su Jin, indicating for her to calm down. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t you trust us? Or do you think too highly of Kang Jie? Let me tell you, if you¡¯re anxious here, Kang Jie might be even more anxious than you are. Many times, what¡¯s at stake is the state of mind. If the state of mind is good, everything will not be a problem. Watch carefully. Within these two days, Kang Jie will make a move,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned to ask Zhou Yunjie, who had been silent the entire time, ¡°Yunjie, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I agree with Little Miss¡¯s words. In these two days, I will personally watch Kang Jie to prevent anything from happening.¡± Out of the three of them, the one who wanted to deal with Kang Jie the most was not Chen Meng¡¯er, nor was it Su Jin, it was Zhou Yunjie. Zhou Yunjie hated this woman who dared toy with his little brother. He wished that she would disappear from this world.


    * * *


    Today was a rare free day. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished the work on hand, she had a rare chance to rest. They drank afternoon tea.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not go to the front to sit with Elder Liu and Elder Qu. Instead, she took a tea set and a medical book and sat on the stone bench in her small courtyard. She drank tea and read books. It was very satisfying.


    However, her tranquility was quickly broken.


    ¡°Oh, how rare. You actually have the free time to read and drink tea here.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the voice and put down the book in her hand. She raised her head and looked at Kang Jie who was slowly walking over. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare for me to have the leisure to read while I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°You do have the leisure to drink tea and read books here. It¡¯s hard on Yunbo. He doesn¡¯t care about his own safety outside and helps you aplish your goals,¡± Kang Jie looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said with an unconvinced expression.


    After hearing Kang Jie¡¯s words, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became even wider. She saw that Kang Jie had not made any moves recently and thought that she had misjudged her. She was able to charm Zhou Yunbo because she had some real ability.


    However, she still overestimated Kang Jie.


    ¡°Are you trying to defend Yunbo against injustice?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend. If you don¡¯t feel sorry for him, then only I will feel sorry for him.¡± Kang Jie implied that Chen Meng¡¯er was bullying Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Does Yunbo also think so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and continued to ask.


    ¡°Yunbo doesn¡¯t dare tell you guys. He hasined to me several times. You guys are too much. You guys are living such afortable and carefree life, yet you let Yunbo work hard for you outside and help you aplish your goals.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally knew that Kang Jie was trying to drive a wedge between her and Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Sigh, Yunbo is really something. Why didn¡¯t he tell me what he was unhappy about? If he doesn¡¯t tell me, how would I know what he was thinking? Besides, he was originally a member of the Green Gang. He was my personal guard. It¡¯s only natural for him to fight for me. What right does he have toin?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Su Jin from the corner of her eyes, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s arrival made her say this on purpose.


    Tears appeared in Kang Jie¡¯s eyes for a second. Her hands trembled. She pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°How can you say that? Although Yunbo was brought back from the orphanage by you guys, he has done so much for the Green Gang. It¡¯s enough to repay the favor of bringing him back from the orphanage. Every time, you always give him such dangerous missions. Do you know thatst time, he almost lost his life because of the mission you gave him?¡± As she said that, the tears in Kang Jie¡¯s eyes flowed out and fell to the ground one by one.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Kang Jie to be such a good actor. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Kang Jie¡¯s tears, she couldn¡¯t help but p her hands and cheer.


    ¡°Su Jin, Yunjie, I really feel bad for you guys. You guys have sacrificed so much for her and for the Green Gang, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Look, while you guys are running around tiredly outside, she is leisurely drinking afternoon tea here.¡± Kang Jie shed her tear-filled eyes at Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, who just happened to appear. ¡°Yunjie, you are Yunbo¡¯s brother. Yunbo is out there risking his life for her, but she¡­¡±

 Chapter 1052

    <h4>Chapter 1052:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Miss Kang, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. Yunbo is a member of the Green Gang. It¡¯s perfectly normal for him to risk his life for our little miss. If you feel bad for Yunbo, you can wait for Yunbo toe back and tell him.¡± Zhou Yunjie¡¯s face darkened.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about Chen Meng¡¯er. No one could. ¡°As long as Yunbo also feels that what he did for himself is not worth it and doesn¡¯t need my little miss, as his elder brother, I will make the decision to kick him out of the Green Gang.¡± If Zhou Yunbo was here right now, Zhou Yunjie would definitely not give him a good look.


    If Zhou Yunbo dared be like Kang Jie and whine here, he would definitely give him a good lesson. If Kang Jie wasn¡¯t a woman and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t let him touch her, how could Kang Jie still be standing here?


    ¡°You are Yunbo¡¯s biological brother. Why don¡¯t you think of Yunbo at all? Do you know thatst time he was in Japan, he almost lost his life because of the mission she gave him? If I didn¡¯t arrive in time, he wouldn¡¯t even know where he is right now!¡± As she said that, Kang Jie¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks.


    If it had been anyone else, they would have been heartbroken at the sight of Kang Jie¡¯s tears. Unfortunately, she was facing Chen Meng¡¯er and the other two. They weren¡¯t moved by Kang Jie¡¯s tears at all.


    Su Jin was even more upset when she saw Kang Jie¡¯s tears. ¡°Alright, stop crying. It makes me upset just looking at you. I don¡¯t know what Yunbo sees in you. I¡¯ll have to ask him properlyter.¡± When Su Jin saw how Kang Jie was targeting Chen Meng¡¯er, her patience with Kang Jie had reached its limit.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t here and didn¡¯t say anything, she would have thrown Kang Jie out of the Green Gang. ¡°Save your strength and stop crying. When Yunboes back, if you show him your tears, he might buy it.¡±


    ¡°When Yunboes back, I¡¯ll tell Yunbo that you¡¯re all bullying me. You just can¡¯t see that Yunbo and I have a good rtionship and want to break us up,¡± Kang Jie pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and said.


    The plot was reversed in an instant. Just a moment ago, she wanted to rope in Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie to target Chen Meng¡¯er. Now that Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie couldn¡¯t be roped in, she made them her enemies.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. You canin all you want,¡± Su Jin said impatiently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to watch a good show, but when she saw Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie looking at Kang Jie with an impatient and disdainful look, she had no choice but to suppress her excitement, it was impossible for Su Jin and Zhou Yunjie to cooperate with her to act in this show. No matter how hard she tried, she could not hide the disgust they felt towards Kang Jie.


    Forget it, she nned to let things go on as they were.


    ¡°Miss Kang, don¡¯t cry in front of us either, or you¡¯ll make us feel disgusted. You¡¯d better save your tears until Yunboes back. He¡¯ll be back by tomorrow at thetest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also a little tired. She chased her away and said, ¡°Su Jin, send Miss Kang back to her ce. Before Yunboes back, tell her not to run around. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be attacked by people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was hindering Kang Jie¡¯s n.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jin was eager to lock Kang Jie up, so she dly epted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order.


    However, Kang Jie wasn¡¯t happy. When Su Jin¡¯s hand grabbed her arm, she struggled, trying to break free from Su Jin¡¯s control. But who was Su Jin? No matter how hard she tried, Su Jin¡¯s hand firmly grabbed her arm. ¡°Miss Kang, let¡¯s go. My little miss needs to rest too.¡±

 Chapter 1053

    <h4>Chapter 1053:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m a guest of the Green Gang, and I¡¯m Yunbo¡¯s girlfriend. If you treat me like this, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll exin things to Yunbo when hees back.¡± Kang Jie was dragged out by Su Jin.


    ¡°Miss Kang, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯m still the boss of the Green Gang. As for Yunbo, I don¡¯t need to exin anything to him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er lost interest in Kang Jie all of a sudden. Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t understand. How could Zhou Yunbo be fooled by such a person?


    * * *


    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve sessfullypleted the mission this time. How are you going to reward me?¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s temper had stabilized a lot outside, but in front of Chen Meng¡¯er, he was still as childish as usual. As soon as he came back, he ran to Chen Meng¡¯er to ask for praise.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er said anything, Zhou Yunjie, who was standing beside Chen Meng¡¯er, snorted lightly.


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s snort made Zhou Yunbo subconsciously shiver. He looked at his brother unhappily and said, ¡°Dude, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m afraid of you when you make that face? Why are you still scaring me like this? I just came back after a sessful mission!¡±


    ¡°Sessful? It¡¯s already good enough that you didn¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡± Zhou Yunjie was very displeased that Zhou Yunbo had found such a person to date.


    ¡°Little Miss, look at my brother. What did I do wrong this time?¡± Zhou Yunboined to Chen Meng¡¯er, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Yunjie, speak properly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯erforted Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Speak properly.¡± When Zhou Yunbo saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was standing on his side, he suddenly felt smug.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Zhou Yunbo, who was acting smug. She turned her head and said to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, go and find Miss Kang. Tell her that Yunbo is back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Before Su Jin went out, she gave Zhou Yunbo a deep look.


    Zhou Yunbo felt his scalp go numb from Su Jin¡¯s gaze. Before he could say anything to stop Su Jin, she had already disappeared at the door.


    Looking at the way they were acting, the bad premonition in Zhou Yunbo¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. He forced a somewhat stiff smile and turned to ask Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, who is this Miss Kang?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled but did not say anything.


    However, when Zhou Yunbo saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile, the feeling in his heart became worse and worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Little Miss, don¡¯t smile at me like that. Seeing you smile at me like that, it gives me goosebumps.¡± Zhou Yunbo looked afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is a small reward for sessfullypleting your task.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this reward,¡± Zhou Yunbo said as he nced at his brother, Zhou Yunjie. In this world, there were only three people that Zhou Yunbo was afraid of. One was Elder Liu, and the other was Chen Meng¡¯er, the other was his brother, Zhou Yunjie. Every time he saw his brother, he was apprehensive.


    Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Kang Jie, who was walking outside, and said to Zhou Yunbo, ¡°It¡¯s toote. You don¡¯t want this reward, but you have to take it.¡±


    ¡°Yunbo, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Kang Jie¡¯s sobbing voice entered Zhou Yunbo¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Kang Jie?¡± Zhou Yunbo was very surprised when he saw who it was.


    ¡°Yunbo, you¡¯re finally back. Waah!¡± Kang Jie said as she threw herself into Zhou Yunbo¡¯s arms and cried.


    Zhou Yunbo hated women¡¯s tears the most. He looked at Kang Jie, who was crying very sadly in his arms, and was at a loss. ¡°Hey, Kang Jie, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m back, right?¡±


    Su Jin looked at Kang Jie¡¯s tears with disdain. Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms and looked like she was watching a good show. Zhou Yunjie looked like he would punish Zhou Yunbo if Zhou Yunjie did anything disrespectful to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you in Japan? Why are you here?¡± Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I just miss you.¡± Kang Jie looked shy. ¡°I rushed here from Japan. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t be here when I arrived at the Green Gang. I¡¯m not familiar with the people in China, and I¡¯m being bullied.¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you? Tell me.¡± When Zhou Yunbo heard that his girlfriend was bullied, he lost hisposure. He rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was going to find someone to fight.


    When Kang Jie saw Zhou Yunbo¡¯s expression, she was secretly happy. She felt that even if she couldn¡¯tplete the task given by those old guys from the Yamaguchi-gumi, she had made Zhou Yunbo leave the Green Gang. This should be a happy asion for the Yamaguchi-gumi. In fact, it should be a joyous asion. She could also be considered to have made a contribution for the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    Kang Jie raised her head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. She looked as if she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest understood Kang Jie¡¯s intentions. Even a fool like Zhou Yunbo could see through Kang Jie¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Why are you looking at the little miss? Tell me, who bullied you?¡± Zhou Yunbo asked.


    ¡°Zhou Yunbo, don¡¯t you understand? What she means is that the person who bullied her is the little miss.¡± Su Jin looked at Zhou Yunbo with an annoyed expression. ¡°Zhou Yunbo, I really don¡¯t know what kind of judgment you have. Where did you find such a partner?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Su Jin, you must have misunderstood Kang Jie.¡± Zhou Yunbo helped Kang Jie exin. ¡°Kang Jie, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yunbo, she bullied me. She had people put me under house arrest in the Green Gang.¡± As she said that, Kang Jie started crying again.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunbo was at a loss. He raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as if he was asking for help.


    ¡°Yunbo, do you believe her or us?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked directly. If Zhou Yunbo said that he believed in Kang Jie or chose to remain silent, Chen Meng¡¯er would choose to give up on Zhou Yunbo. If Zhou Yunbo chose to believe in her, she would ask Zhou Yunjie to hand over the evidence to Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you guys,¡± Zhou Yunbo answered without a blink.


    Although he genuinely liked Kang Jie and was very grateful that Kang Jie had saved his life back then, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t bepared to Chen Meng¡¯er, Su Jin and his brother. They were his family.


    ¡°Yunbo.¡± Kang Jie, who was feeling proud, did not expect to receive such an answer.

 Chapter 1054

    <h4>Chapter 1054:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yunbo¡­¡± Kang Jie looked at Zhou Yunbo in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± Zhou Yunbo still looked as if he didn¡¯t know why Kang Jie was angry. In his opinion, even if she was his girlfriend, Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie, and Su Jin were family. They were his family that he couldpletely trust. He felt that there was no conflict between the two, and his answer was perfectly normal. ¡°Little Miss and the others are my very important family. Comparing the two sides, of course I would choose them.¡±


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s natural tone made Kang Jie extremely angry. She didn¡¯t stay in Zhou Yunbo¡¯s arms anymore. She stood up angrily and stared at Zhou Yunbo. She asked, ¡°Then what do you n to do when I say that they bullied me?¡±


    Kang Jie¡¯s posture suggested that if he didn¡¯t answer well, she would break up with him. ¡°Yunbo, think carefully before you answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yunbo. Think carefully before you answer.¡± Su Jin hugged her arms and deliberately repeated Kang Jie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Su Jin, what are you doing here?¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at Su Jin helplessly and asked. After that, he turned around and looked at Kang Jie with a serious expression, ¡°Kang Jie, I think you might have made a mistake. There must be some misunderstanding. I know my little miss¡¯s character. She won¡¯t deliberately target you. You¡¯ve probably done something overboard.¡±


    Kang Jie was furious.


    She pointed at Zhou Yunbo, ¡°You!¡± After a long time, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Yunbo, Miss Kang wasn¡¯t wrong. I deliberately targeted her.¡± Just when Zhou Yunbo didn¡¯t know how tofort Kang Jie, whose face was turning blue, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly said.


    But Zhou Yunbo was furious. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with his mouth wide open.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was amused by Zhou Yunbo¡¯s expression. She could not help but burst outughing. From this, it could be seen that Chen Meng¡¯er was in a very good mood. In fact, she did not ask Zhou Yunjie to deal with Kang Jie directly. One reason was that she was afraid that Zhou Yunbo would turn against them. Another reason was that she was afraid that Zhou Yunbo would betray her. That was why she thought of putting on a show so that Zhou Yunbo could see Kang Jie¡¯s true colors.


    However, in the end, Chen Meng¡¯er changed her mind.


    And now, she didn¡¯t have any tricks up her sleeves. Zhou Yunbo still gave her an answer that she was particrly satisfied with. How could she be in a bad mood?


    In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er was still traumatized by her past life. She stillcked a sense of security. She was afraid of being betrayed.


    ¡°Little Miss, I know you won¡¯t.¡± Zhou Yunbo was loyal to Chen Meng¡¯er. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard to convince his brother to confess to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t reply to Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words, instead, she turned to Zhou Yunjie and said, ¡°Yunjie, give those things to Yunbo. You¡¯re right. There are some things that should be known to Yunbo. He has the right to know too. After all, he is the one involved. As for the final result, it still depends on Yunbo himself.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡± Zhou Yunbo felt that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were being mysterious, making him very confused.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jie, who had beenpletely ignored, heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and saw the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. The bad premonition in her heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Previously, she had always felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was just average. All her achievements were borne out of luck. Therefore, she had never taken Chen Meng¡¯er seriously. In fact, she had always been very unconvinced, thinking that she was not inferior to Chen Meng¡¯er at all. Chen Meng¡¯er was just a little prettier than her. Why would Yamaguchi Naoya not like her?

 Chapter 1055

    <h4>Chapter 1055:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, aftering to the Green Gang, she slowly realized how powerful Chen Meng¡¯er was. She often killed people without a second thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunbo, she turned to Kang Jie and said, ¡°Miss Kang, I¡¯ve never been a person who likes to cause trouble. However, I¡¯ve never been afraid of trouble finding me. Originally, we did not have any opinions about you dating Yunbo because this was a matter between the two of you. Thews of the country all advocate the freedom of marriage. However, because your intention to get close to Yunbo was impure, we had no choice but to intervene. We do not agree with you dating Yunbo.¡±


    Kang Jie was shocked when she heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. She did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would know that there was something wrong with her. Because everything about her identity was real, and there were very few people who had any connection with the Yamaguchi-gumi, she held on to the hope of being lucky and did not admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you guys object to me being with Yunbo, just say it. Why do you have to find some nonsensical reason to cover up your prejudice?¡±


    ¡°Haha, are we that boring?¡± Su Jin looked at Kang Jie with contempt, ¡°Come on, your little tricks are nothing in front of us.¡±Su Jin had long lost her patience with Kang Jie.


    Now that Zhou Yunbo waspletely on their side, she no longer had any scruples when talking to Kang Jie.


    ¡°Yunbo, show Miss Kang what you¡¯ve seen. Otherwise, Miss Kang will say that we bullied her again,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunbo, whose expression was slowly turning ugly.


    Zhou Yunbo retracted his gaze and turned to look at Kang Jie. Zhou Yunbo¡¯s emotionless gaze gave Kang Jie goosebumps. She dryly called out, ¡°Yunbo.¡± She could not say the rest of her sentence.


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s love and gratitude towards Kang Jie had long since disappeared. Now, he felt nothing but disgust towards Kang Jie. He had never expected that this girl, who he thought would sacrifice her life for him, would approach him with a purpose. Furthermore, she was the one who had nned the whole incident. Zhou Yunbo felt that she was really scary when he looked at Kang Jie now. This woman was really scary. ¡°Here.¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s voice was a little dry.


    Kang Jie didn¡¯t know what Chen Meng¡¯er was showing Zhou Yunbo, but she knew that it was definitely not something good when she saw the change in Zhou Yunbo¡¯s attitude towards her. She hesitated for a moment, but still took the thing from Zhou Yunbo¡¯s hand and looked at it.


    The more she read, the paler Kang Jie¡¯s face became. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. She never thought that those things that she thought no one would know about would be found out by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people.


    ¡°These are all lies that you used to deceive people. They are all lies. They are not real at all,¡± Kang Jie¡¯s face was pale as she shook her head and said. After saying that, she turned to look at Zhou Yunbo, she quickly reached out to pull Zhou Yunbo¡¯s hand. ¡°Yunbo, listen to me. Everything on this is fake. It¡¯s all fake. Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately made it up to make you leave me. Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Zhou Yunbo forcefully pulled Kang Jie¡¯s hand out of his hand. ¡°Kang Jie, I may be a little stupid and easy to fool. But I can still distinguish who¡¯s good and who¡¯s bad. I am not so stupid that I can¡¯t even distinguish this,¡± Zhou Yunbo said and revealed an injured smile. ¡°Now that I think about it, I was really stupid. Such a big loophole, yet I couldn¡¯t even see through it. And I even let her receive so much information from the gang. I was wondering why the Yamaguchi-gumi seemed to know about the Green Gang¡¯s operations. They always blocked it. Only now do I finally understand.¡±


    Seeing Zhou Yunbo¡¯s dispirited look, Chen Meng¡¯er and the others also felt very reluctant. Su Jin even had the intention to kill Kang Jie.


    ¡°Kang Jie, Yunbo has no enmity with you. In fact, he even helped you a lot. Tell me, how can you bear to treat him like this?¡± Su Jin pointed at Kang Jie¡¯s face and questioned. ¡°In order to get what you want, how can you hurt Yunbo like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Kang Jie saw that he was unable to argue and could only answer weakly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Su Jin sneered. ¡°You did it on purpose, right? Kang Jie, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you did so much for the Yamaguchi-gumi, those old geezers in the Yamaguchi-gumi will fulfill their promise to you. Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s wife was confirmed when his grandfather passed away a long time ago. Don¡¯t even think about anything other than being his mistress.¡±


    Su Jin gave Kang Jie a fatal blow in the end.


    ¡°This is impossible. You lied to me. If Yamaguchi Naoya had a marriage partner, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Kang Jie shook her head like a rattle.


    ¡°Who are you? How would you know?¡± Su Jin looked at Kang Jie and asked with a straight face. ¡°However, from what I see now, you don¡¯t even have the chance to be Yamaguchi Naoya¡¯s mistress. Yamaguchi Naoya doesn¡¯t even like you.¡±


    Kang Jie was struck down repeatedly, like a fragile doll. However, she could not arouse the slightest bit of sympathy from Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. That was because today¡¯s oue was all her own fault.


    ¡°Kang Jie, for the sake of Yunbo, I won¡¯t pursue the things that you did previously. However, please stay far away from the Green Gang members in the future. If I see you again, and if you get close to the Green Gang members, regardless of what you did or didn¡¯t do, I will not be polite to you.¡± In the end, Chen Meng¡¯er was merciful. ¡°Su Jin, send Miss Kang out of the Green Gang.¡±

 Chapter 1056

    <h4>Chapter 1056:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    For once, Chen Meng¡¯er showed mercy and wanted to give Kang Jie a chance. However, Kang Jie didn¡¯t want to be given that chance.


    Before Su Jin could ask her to leave, she was so anxious that she stomped her feet. She pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and snapped, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t pretend to be kind. You¡¯re just selfish. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after Yunbo falls in love with me, he won¡¯t wholeheartedly help you with your work? Thus, you used such a despicable method to break us up.¡± Kang Jie felt that the things written on these papers might have been obtained by Chen Meng¡¯er by ident. She definitely didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence to prove the authenticity of the things written on them. And Kang Jie was holding on to this thought and taking a gamble. After pointing at Chen Meng¡¯er and scolding her, Kang Jie turned around to face Zhou Yunbo and immediately put on a pitiful look. ¡°Yunbo, I¡¯ve been with you for so long. Don¡¯t you know my character? How could I do such a thing? With my identity, how could I possibly know someone from the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡±


    However, Kang Jie¡¯s act of being pitiful did not have any effect on Zhou Yunbo. Although Zhou Yunbo was usuallyughing and joking and was different from his brother, Zhou Yunjie, who had a poker face, the two of them had simr temperaments. Except for the people they loved from the bottom of their hearts, they were both particrly cold-hearted people.


    Coincidentally, Kang Jie had not really be the person that Zhou Yunbo loved deeply. Right now, he only had a good feeling about Kang Jie. Therefore, when Zhou Yunjie knew what Kang Jie had done, thest bit of affection he had for Kang Jie disappeared. ¡°I know my little miss¡¯s character. I just realized today that I really don¡¯t know you at all.¡± As he said that, Zhou Yunbo threw the paper in his hand on the ground in front of Kang Jie. He said, ¡°Since you keep saying that my little miss ndered you, then I will let you die today. I believe every word written on it, because these things were all investigated by the Green Gang¡¯s intelligence group. Previously, I was too naive. Regarding your sudden appearance by my side, I didn¡¯t have the slightest suspicion, so I didn¡¯t ask the Green Gang¡¯s intelligence group to investigate it. That¡¯s why today¡¯s mistake happened. It caused the Green Gang to lose a lot.¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at Kang Jie expressionlessly, it was as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very surprised when she heard what Zhou Yunbo said to Kang Jie. However, after the surprise, she understood. These people seemed to be soft-hearted, but in fact, they were cold people. Zhou Yunbo was not prepared to leave a way out for Kang Jie.


    Kang Jie knew so much about the Green Gang. How could she walk out of the Green Gang unscathed?


    After Zhou Yunbo said that, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said. ¡°Little Miss, I have a presumptuous request. I wonder if you will approve it?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess what Zhou Yunbo¡¯s presumptuous request was.


    ¡°Can you let me handle Kang Jie? I will definitely give you a satisfactory result,¡± Zhou Yunbo said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered without even thinking.


    Zhou Yunbo was somewhat surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s decisiveness. ¡°Little Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid of me betraying you?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid? I was afraid in the past, but I¡¯m not afraid now. I believe in you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunbo confidently and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1057

    <h4>Chapter 1057:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Perhaps in the past, Chen Meng¡¯er was still afraid that the people around her would betray her, but after this incident, the knot in her heart had been unraveled. The people around her were not the people who had followed her in her previous life. Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, Su Jin, and the others were loyal to her. She had always seen it in their eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally let go of a burden that had always existed in her heart, but she had always tried her best to ignore it. She suddenly felt a lot more rxed.


    What Chen Meng¡¯er did not know was that when she untied the knot in her heart, her body underwent an earth-shattering change. Chen Meng¡¯er heard a beeping sounding from her brain, then, a line of words appeared on her mutated brain. ¡°System upgrade in process.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was confused by this line of words. She did not understand what this line of words meant.


    Meanwhile, the others only felt that her entire person seemed to be much better looking than before.


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t worry. I might not let you down.¡± Zhou Yunbo finally revealed a childlike smile again.


    ¡°Yunbo.¡± Kang Jie looked at the smile that Zhou Yunbo revealed to Chen Meng¡¯er, and her entire person became ufortable. She called out to Zhou Yunbo in a nomittal manner.


    Zhou Yunbo turned his head and looked at Kang Jie coldly, saying, ¡°This is originally a matter between the two of us. Since you don¡¯t appreciate my little miss, then I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Kang Jie looked at Zhou Yunbo, feeling that Zhou Yunjie was like a demon. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°Men, take her away.¡± Zhou Yunbo ordered. His men came in and dragged Kang Jie down.


    * * *


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had handed Kang Jie to Zhou Yunbo, she didn¡¯t ask about Kang Jie anymore. This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trust in Zhou Yunbo. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was more concerned about her own situation. She did not know what the things in her brain meant.


    Therefore, after Zhou Yunbo left with Kang Jie, Chen Meng¡¯er also told Zhou Yunjie and the others that she was tired and wanted to rest for a while before returning to her own room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er said that she was tired, which made Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin nervous. They thought that the matter with Kang Jie made Chen Meng¡¯er feel ufortable. The two of them looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s retreating figure as she left. They made a decision in their hearts. They had to turn around and talk to Zhou Yunbo. Kang Jie had to be dealt with properly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know about Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin¡¯s misunderstanding. After she returned to her room and locked the door, she could not wait to sh into the space.


    She vaguely felt that the beeping sound was rted to the line of words that appeared in her mind. It was rted to her mutated brain and her portable space,


    Chen Meng¡¯er shed into the space. When she saw everything clearly in her eyes, she thought that she had gone to the wrong ce. Was this still her small space that had a pastoral vor? It hadpletely be a small world.


    There were mountains, water, and all kinds of nts, except for a few animals. If Chen Meng¡¯er had let Dudu in, he would have been there too.


    Before, this portable space was only a small piece ofnd. But now, it seemed that the space was so big that it was out of bounds.


    The small bamboo house from before was no longer there. It had turned into arge courtyard with red bricks and yellow tiles.


    Seeing these changes, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth unconsciously opened slightly. ¡°This change is really not ordinary.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who looked around, suddenly frowned slightly. Then, she sniffed a few times with all her strength. She suddenly felt that her spirit was much better, and the tiredness from before had disappeared. ¡°This?¡±


    The air was not only fresher than before, but the smell also made people feel refreshed, and her tiredness disappeared. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that this was a little too earth shattering.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but mutter to herself.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er asked, a familiar beep sounded in her mind.


    Then, a line of words appeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°System upgradeplete.¡± There was a confirmation button at the bottom.


    Chen Meng¡¯er reached out and pressed it. Then, another page appeared, and some content simr to the introduction appeared on it.


    It turned out that this portable space and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain came from the same source. The two were inextricably linked. However, because her mutated brain and Chen Meng¡¯er hadpletely fused, this portable space had neverpletely fused with Chen Meng¡¯er. This allowed her mutated brain to have a part of the function that was connected to the portable space to not be developed. This also allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to never feel the connection between the two.


    And this time, by chance, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s epiphany activated the hidden part of her portable space and the mutated brain. This allowed her portable space and her mutated brain to be upgraded.


    In fact, her mutated brain waspletely connected to her portable space. Chen Meng¡¯er did not need to enter her portable space to be able to directly control everything in her portable space from her mutated brain. Her portable space was connected to her mutated brain. There was a very good ce where Chen Meng¡¯er needed to grow some expensive herbs in the past. She had to find seeds outside before she could sessfully nt them in the portable space.


    However, she could directly find any herb seeds she wanted from her mutated brain. This function made Chen Meng¡¯er very excited.


    ¡°This is not bad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to have found a novel toy. She sat in the study room in the space, excitedly studying everything.


    Chen Meng¡¯er studied the functions of the two little by little, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the air in this space would be so rich. Besides the function of eliminating fatigue, it also had the function of strengthening one¡¯s physique. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll be addicted after inhaling too much?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er muttered to herself.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was just casually saying this. She knew that this portable space was a good thing. The things in it were all treasures. It couldn¡¯t be like drugs. However, Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her chin and began to consider whether she could make some space in this space for Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the others to strengthen their physique.

 Chapter 1058

    <h4>Chapter 1058:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Recently, the people who knew Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Chen Meng¡¯er had been in an exceptionally good mood. She smiled whenever she saw people. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t smile before. She usually smiled, but, her smile recently gave people the feeling that she was bathed in the scent of spring.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what good things have happened recently?¡± Elder Liu endured it again and again, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and asked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t tell Elder Liu about the space upgrade, and she felt that she didn¡¯t show anything, so she just hummed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er blinked and looked at Elder Liu in a daze, so much so that Elder Liu almost thought that his perception was wrong. ¡°Nothing? If not, why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy every day.¡± It was just that she had been particrly happy recently. Of course, Chen Meng¡¯er only said thest sentence in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Elder Liu was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Even he felt that he was a little too suspicious. However, Elder Liu added in the end, ¡°Girl, if there really is a happy event, you can¡¯t hide it from your grandfather. You have to let me help you celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er separated from Elder Liu, she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Not long after she separated from Elder Liu, she met Fatty. Fatty was also a straightforward person, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he asked, ¡°Little Miss, you seem to be very happy recently. Did you encounter something very good? Do you want us to help you celebrate?¡±


    ¡°No, am I not the same as usual?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. Speaking of which, was she that obvious? Even Fatty could tell.


    ¡°How is it the same? We¡¯ve talked about it several times in private. We were all guessing what good thing made Little Miss so happy. However, the four of us thought for a long time, but we still could not figure out what it was. Well, I was sent here to get some information from you.¡± Fatty was also straightforward. In front of his own people, he did not know how to beat around the bush when he spoke. As soon as Fatty said this, Zhuge Yu and the others who were hiding in the corner could not help but cover their faces.


    Fatty had just lost in the rock-paper-scissorspetition and came out to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. After that, they regretted it and followed him out. Well, it was as they had expected. Fatty had sold them out just like that.


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er knew the moment Zhuge Yu and the others appeared. After upgrading from the space, Chen Meng¡¯er could feel that her five senses were even more enhanced than before. ¡°Uncle Fatty, it looks like Uncle Zhuge and the others don¡¯t think highly of your strength. They sent you to trick me and even came along.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fatty¡¯s reaction was half a beat slower.


    ¡°Here, Uncle Zhuge and the others are all there.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic.


    Fatty looked in the direction that Chen Meng¡¯er was pointing at. Indeed, Zhuge Yu, Skinny, and Ah Biao were all hiding in a corner. They were just short of making a human pyramid like in the movies.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er pointing at them and giving them a mischievous smile, they knew that their whereabouts had been exposed. Moreover, they wailed in their hearts. They knew that their efforts had been wasted this time and that they would not be able to get anything out of her. Zhuge Yu and the others could not help but curse Fatty in their hearts. If they had known earlier, they would not have yed any guessing games. It would definitely be better for them to ask the questions themselves than for Fatty to ask them.


    Since they had been discovered, Zhuge Yu and the others walked out from the corner with ttering smiles. Moreover, if they did note out, Fatty would alsoe and drag them out. Didn¡¯t they see Fatty¡¯s expression of wanting to throw them out and give them a beating?

 Chapter 1059

    <h4>Chapter 1059:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Zhuge Yu and the others walked out. After tidying up their clothes, they greeted Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Uncle Skinny, Uncle Ah Biao. It looks like you guys really don¡¯t trust Uncle Fatty¡¯s ability.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er added fuel to the fire. If she didn¡¯t draw Fatty¡¯s attention in this direction, she would be the one being interrogated.


    ¡°You people actually don¡¯t believe me so much. To think that we have been good friends for so many years.¡± When Zhuge Yu and the others heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they cursed in their hearts. As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Fatty red at them angrily.


    ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t be agitated. Listen to us and we will tell you slowly.¡± Zhuge Yu tried to appease Fatty, telling him not to be agitated and not to jump into the pit that Chen Meng¡¯er had dug for him. However, the agitated Fatty would not listen to Zhuge Yu¡¯s words. He pped Zhuge Yu¡¯s hand away, as if he wanted to settle the score with Zhuge Yu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw this scene and wanted to cover her mouth andugh, because this was the result that she wanted. ¡°Well, you guys chat slowly. I still have something to do, so I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Miss, you go and do your work. I have to settle the score with them today. We will settle the scores together.¡± Fatty waved his hand, forcefully blocking the words that Zhuge Yu and the others were about to say.


    Chen Meng¡¯er left with satisfaction, leaving Zhuge Yu, Skinny, Ah Biao and the others waiting for Fatty. Skinny waited for Fatty and said, ¡°Fatty, you are a troublemaker. If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have said anything to you. Look at what you did. You didn¡¯t get anything out of her and even dragged us in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You still want to settle the score with us. It¡¯s already good that we didn¡¯t settle the score with you.¡± Once Chen Meng¡¯er left, Skinny, Ah Biao, and the others aimed their firepower at Fatty.


    The originally furious Fatty only woke up when he heard Skinny and Ah Biao scolding him. Wasn¡¯t he being lectured by Chen Meng¡¯er? Fatty patted his forehead and said, ¡°Aah, look at my temper. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er left the ce of trouble, she did not wander around anymore. She had better hurry back to her room. She was afraid that she would meet someone elseter. They were here to trick her. After returning to her room, Chen Meng¡¯er began to reflect on herself. Was she really happy recently. It was so easy for others to see through her inner world.


    ¡°No, I have to adjust my state of mind. I can¡¯t be too obvious,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hypnotized herself. Today, she was lucky enough to escape Elder Liu, Fatty, and the others. If it was the next time, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think she would be so lucky. When that time came, she really didn¡¯t know what reason to use to escape.


    If it was something else, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely not hide it and would tell Elder Liu. However, regarding the portable space and her mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth. She felt that, if she really said this out loud, everyone would probably think that she was making fun of them.


    After all, things like the portable space and her mutated brain would only appear in novels and television shows. How could they exist in reality?


    Therefore, from the start, Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to tell anyone about this. The portable space, her mutated brain, and the fact that she was reborn were things that she nned to take with her to the grave. She did not n to tell anyone. She did not even n to tell Yuwen Jing,


    * * *


    After the space upgrade, the area of the space had increased exponentially. Fortunately, once she entered the space, Chen Meng¡¯er became the absolute controller of this small world. Wherever she wanted to go, she only needed to think about it. In the blink of an eye, she would be there. This was even more convenient than taking a car.


    After the space upgrade, the biggest benefit for Chen Meng¡¯er was that the area of the space had increased. The ce where she nted vegetables and fruits, as well as the ce where she needed medicinal herbs, had be bigger, she no longer had to worry about how to n for this small area to grow all the things she wanted.


    Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er needed herbs to develop medicinal powders and the like. Every time, Chen Meng¡¯er had calcted that she would grow whatever herbs were needed for her prescriptions. Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er had to use the herbs she picked sparingly. Otherwise, it would not be enough. She had to wait for the herbs to mature.


    Now, she could nt everything she wanted on arge scale.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er also discovered that after the spatial upgrade, the quality of the air in this space had improved. The quality of the herbs, vegetables, and fruits that were nted had also improved by more than a level. In any case, the fruit tasted much better than the fruit that was produced in the spatial upgrade.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had also tried it. After Elder Liu and the others ate the fruit that she had recently taken out from the space, they eximed that it was delicious. One after another, they asked Chen Meng¡¯er where she had bought such delicious fruit. Chen Meng¡¯er unkindly used Yuwen Jing as a shield. She said that Yuwen Jing, who had just recovered, had brought it to her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that although Elder Liu and the others recognized that Yuwen Jing was her partner, they still had a knot in their hearts. In the end, Elder Liu and the others couldn¡¯t bear to part with Chen Meng¡¯er, so how could they have a good attitude towards Yuwen Jing, the man who had stolen their precious girl?


    Thus, using Yuwen Jing as a shield was the most suitable.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know that he was used as a shield by the woman he loved. However, even if he knew, he would be very happy. For Chen Meng¡¯er, he was willing to do anything.


    Yuwen Jing had just recovered from his injuries, but he was being pressured by a lot of things. He had no choice but to rush back to deal with them. He was so eager to go back to deal with the matters at hand and not stay in the Green Gang for a few days. After all, he could not stay in the Green Gang just because he wanted to.


    He was prepared to quickly deal with the matters at hand so that he could have a few more days of free time. He wanted to take Chen Meng¡¯er on a trip, a trip where only he and Chen Meng¡¯er had each other.


    Yuwen Jing had also encountered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s matter. His mind was abnormally simple. He had forgotten that even if he was free, Chen Meng¡¯er might not be free. Moreover, he was thinking about it. The n was pretty good. However, he also had to think about whether Elder Liu and Elder Qu would agree or not.


    If the two of them didn¡¯t agree, then everything would be in vain.

 Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060

    <h4>Chapter 1060:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing could only think about the sweet vacation for the two of them. It was impossible in a short period of time. Yuwen Jing had just opened his mouth to speak when he was interrupted by Elder Liu and Elder Qu. In the face of this matter, their attitudes were surprisingly the same.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu pped Yuwen Jing this time and gave him another idea. The two of them could go on a trip alone, but they had to wait until they got married to go on a honeymoon. Of course, for now, their bottom line was only to let Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing go out on short dates.


    Yuwen Jing was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t go on a trip with Chen Meng¡¯er. Originally, he wanted to use this trip to improve his rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, although he was disappointed, Yuwen Jing was a businessman. He wouldn¡¯t miss out on any benefits. Since Elder Liu and Elder Qu had agreed to let him go out with Chen Meng¡¯er, how could he not seize such a good opportunity? On the second day after Elder Liu and Elder Qu relented, he asked Chen Meng¡¯er out for a meal and a movie.


    Yuwen Jing originally wanted to book the entire restaurant. He didn¡¯t like others to disturb his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s private time, but Chen Meng¡¯er stopped him. They came out for a meal just to have some fun. Why should they inconvenience other people for that?


    Yuwen Jing always listened to his girlfriend. Although he still felt a little reluctant, since Chen Meng¡¯er had spoken, he could only obey.


    However, Yuwen Jing still chose a small private room. It was rtively quiet and was not affected by outsiders.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, the steak here is not bad. Do you want to try it?¡± Yuwen Jing was a regr patron of this shop. To be more precise, Yuwen Jing often ate the food from here, but the opportunity toe to the restaurant in person was very rare. Usually, when he wanted to eat, he would ask Baro or Allen to buy food for him and bring it back.


    ¡°Sure. Can I see their dessert menu?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was more interested in dessert. For some reason, after her rebirth, Chen Meng¡¯er preferred to eat dessert.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yuwen Jing knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s preferences very well. Another reason why he chose this shop was that the desserts in this shop were also top-notch. However, the desserts had to be made by the owner of this shop. Otherwise, the taste wouldn¡¯t be amazing.


    Yuwen Jing had long used his personal connections and finally managed to get the owner of this shop to personally make the desserts for Chen Meng¡¯er despite his busy schedule. ¡°Today¡¯s dessert is specially made ording to your preferences. You have to try itter.¡±


    Because of Yuwen Jing, they didn¡¯t need to order today¡¯s meal. The owner of this restaurant had to cook it himself. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing took advantage of this rare free time to have a wonderful time.


    Yuwen Jing just felt that it felt good to be alone with Chen Meng¡¯er. No one else would disturb them.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside the private room. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s someone inside. There¡¯s an empty private room over there.¡± Because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s request, there was a dedicated waiter guarding the door for him to prevent anyone from disturbing his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s private time.


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Yuwen Jing¡¯s action was a little unnecessary. Who would disturb them when they were out to eat? Moreover, she felt they wouldn¡¯t run into anyone during their date.

 Chapter 1061

    <h4>Chapter 1061:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, there was really such a coincidence in this world. Not long after they sat down, someone came knocking on their door. When Yuwen Jing heard the sound outside, his face darkened. He felt as if a dark cloud was pressing down on him. Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and wondered just who was stupid enough to disturb Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    Upon hearing the voice from outside, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes could not hide her surprise. If she did not mishear, it was Qu Haoqiang.


    When the waiter heard that he was looking for someone, he was in a bit of a dilemma. For a moment, he did not know whether to chase the person away or let him in. After hesitating for a moment, the waiter said, ¡°Wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll go in and help you ask.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sorry for the trouble. Just say Qu Haoqiang is here.¡± Qu Haoqiang happened to be in the vicinity, he received a phone call and hurriedly rushed to the Green Gang to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. Unexpectedly, before he got into his car, he saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walking into this restaurant together.


    He immediately chased after them. However, he was still a step toote. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing sat in the private room.


    Originally, Yuwen Jing was about to lose his temper. He wanted to ask the waiter not toe in and send the person away. However, before he could say anything, he heard Qu Haoqiang introduce himself. This time, his face turned even darker. However, this was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cousin. He needed to have a good rtionship with him.


    With this, he did not need to think about the two of them alone anymore.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said directly before the waiter entered.


    Since the guests in the private room had already spoken, the waiter could not stop Qu Haoqiang. He said respectfully to Qu Haoqiang, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Qu Haoqiang was looking for Chen Meng¡¯er for an urgent matter, so he could not care about anything else. He directly walked into the private room. When he entered the private room, Qu Haoqiang did not bother to greet Yuwen Jing, he anxiously said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, can you help me with something?¡± Qu Haoqiang had no other choice, so he thought of asking Chen Meng¡¯er for help.


    He also knew that asking Chen Meng¡¯er for help on this matter was a little too much. However, he really had no other choice.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Qu Haoqiang, who was usually very calm, actually revealed such an anxious expression. She knew that something thorny must have happened. She put away theziness on her body and sat up straight, she looked straight at Qu Haoqiang and asked, ¡°What happened? If you want my help, you have to tell me first so that I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I have never asked for your help before. This time, you have to help me.¡± Qu Haoqiang wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to speak first and promise to help him.


    ¡°If I can help, I will definitely help.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not make things difficult for Qu Haoqiang. ¡°Tell me, what happened that made you so anxious?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also very curious.


    Qu Haoqiang knew that if he wanted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s help, he would have to tell her the whole story. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°My mother is in Country Y, and she was kidnapped by Yi Jianwang¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°What? How did your mother get involved with Yi Jianwang? How did she get kidnapped by Yi Jianwang? Who called you? Yi Jianwang? Did he offer you conditions?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qu Haoqiang¡¯s words, she had so many questions.

 Chapter 1062

    <h4>Chapter 1062:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Ask them one by one. If you ask so many questions, how will your brother answer you?¡± Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood was a little vtile, so he quicklyforted her.


    ¡°Yes, take your time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er took a deep breath, rxed her body, and slowly leaned back.


    ¡°The phone call was not from Yi Jianwang. It was a foreign man. That man said that he was my mother¡¯s new boyfriend in Country Y.¡± When he heard that the man was in a rtionship with his mother, he was extremely upset.


    ¡°What? Boyfriend? Your mother moves on fast.¡± How long had Han Ying been divorced from her uncle? How long had she been in Country Y? She even had a foreign boyfriend. Chen Meng¡¯er was quite impressed.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that Han Ying was not with another man when she was married to her uncle, Chen Meng¡¯er would have suspected that Han Ying was cheating on her uncle when they were married.


    Qu Haoqiang coughed awkwardly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw the awkward expression on Qu Haoqiang¡¯s face and quickly calmed down. She then said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the man who imed to be my mother¡¯s boyfriend called and said that my mother had been kidnapped. The person who kidnapped her imed to be a member of Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang. Meng¡¯er, I know that my mother had gone too far in the past, whether it was towards you or my father. So, when my father wanted to divorce my mother, I didn¡¯t have any objections. However, she is still my mother. Now that she has been kidnapped and her life is in danger, I really can¡¯t ignore her. Meng¡¯er, can you help me?¡± Qu Haoqiang asked. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation, waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer.


    Qu Haoqiang really had no other choice but to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. He knew that even though his father had divorced his mother, it was rted to her safety. His father would definitely not sit idly by. However, his father¡¯s current status was not something that he could control just because he wanted to.


    As for the other members of the Qu family, he did not think that anyone would want to interfere. Therefore, after thinking about it, there was no one else that he could look for other than Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not immediately answer Qu Haoqiang¡¯s words. She listened to Qu Haoqiang¡¯s words and fell silent. Because she had her head lowered, Qu Haoqiang could not see the expression on her face clearly. Therefore, while he waited for Chen Meng¡¯er to answer, Qu Haoqiang¡¯s heart was very perturbed. He silently prayed in his heart, praying that Chen Meng¡¯er would not reject him.


    When Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er did not immediately reject Qu Haoqiang¡¯s words and chose to remain silent, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart had softened.


    After the silence, Chen Meng¡¯er slowly raised her head and looked at Qu Haoqiang. ¡°I can help you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Qu Haoqiang¡¯s face finally revealed a smile.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. It¡¯s too early for you to be happy.¡±


    However, Qu Haoqiang was not affected by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Now, as long as Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to intervene in this matter, his mother would be saved this time. In the hearts of the Qu family, Chen Meng¡¯er was really like Elder Qu. As long as it was something that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to do, there was nothing that would stop her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you are willing to help me, I am very satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I will first investigate whether or not your mother is in Yi Jianwang¡¯s hands. I can not ask him for her out of thin air. Secondly, I have to first find out why Yi Jianwang wants to touch your mother. After I figure it out, I¡¯ll continue with my next move.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoqiang, she spoke the ugly truth first.


    ¡°No problem. I also want to know what the grudge between Yi Jianwang and my mother is. Why did he kidnap my mother?¡± This was the question Qu Haoqiang had been asking ever since he received the call.


    Yuwen Jing, who had been silent all this while, listened to Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoqiang¡¯s conversation. However, at this moment he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Yi Jianwang did kidnap your mother, and the reason he kidnapped your mother should be rted to Yi Jianwang¡¯s kidnapping of Haoxiang.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°You forgot that Yi Jianwang kidnapped Haoxiang first because of you, and the main reason is that the Han family paid to hire him. And this time, Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t get any benefits. Instead, he fell into your hands. In exchange for freedom, he lost a lot of money by cutting off thend and payingpensation. Yi Jianwang must have been feeling ufortable. However, he didn¡¯t daree and settle the score with Meng¡¯er. He could only vent his anger on the people who came looking for him. As for the Han brothers, they were both in jail. If he wanted to settle the score with the Han brothers, he had to get them out of jail. If he really did that, he would not be looking for the Han brothers to settle the score. If that was not helping them, then what was? Therefore, he might as well directly vent his anger on the only person in the Han family who was still free, Han Ying,¡± Yuwen Jing said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°This is all a theory. However, I also agree with your theory.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er actually had the same thought as Yuwen Jing. In fact, in the end, Han Ying deserved what she got. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If your mother is in the hands of Yi Jianwang, her life is not in danger for the time being. It¡¯s just that she will suffer a little.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Qu Haoqiang was not sure if there was a deeper meaning in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Was it because his mother Han Ying¡¯s life was not in danger that she was not willing to help him save his mother?


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoqiang¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. She said, ¡°I promised you that I would bring her back safe and sound from Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Haoqiang felt that this happiness came too suddenly, and it made him feel that it was not real. ¡°Meng¡¯er, when the timees, can I go with you to save my mother?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°No, you can just wait at home for the news.¡± In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er did not n to personally make this trip. It was not worth it for Han Ying. She was prepared to call Yi Jianwang when she went back and ask him to let her go. After all, the Green Gang and Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang were now allies.


    They were allies, but Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang was defeated by the Green Gang.

 Chapter 1063

    <h4>Chapter 1063:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing was actually quite unhappy that someone had disturbed the two of them. If it had been someone else, and not Qu Haoqiang, he would have ignored everything and asked someone to kick the other person out. However, Qu Haoqiang was his future cousin-inw. No matter how ufortable he felt, he could only watch helplessly as Qu Haoqiang disrupted his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s date.


    Because Qu Haoqiang was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cousin, Yuwen Jing respected him. ¡°Haoqiang, don¡¯t worry about this. I will be with Meng¡¯er.¡± Regardless, Yuwen Jing did not give Qu Haoqiang a definite answer. He did not say that he would definitely help Chen Meng¡¯er save his mother.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qu Haoqiang nodded at Yuwen Jing. Then, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, then I won¡¯t disturb you and Yuwen Jing¡¯s dinner. If you have any news, please tell me immediately.¡± Although, at that time, when his father divorced his mother, he stood firmly on his father¡¯s side, breaking his mother¡¯s heart.


    He did this not because he did not love his mother, but because his mother¡¯s actions hurt his heart so much that he could not convince himself to stand on his mother¡¯s side. However, his mother was still his mother.


    He heard the news that his mother had been kidnapped and was in danger. He really could not sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s any news, I will inform you immediately,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er promised.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Qu Haoqiang still had a discerning eye. He had obviously barged in and disturbed Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s date. Therefore, once he had finished talking about official business, he did not have the cheek to stand there and disturb the other party.


    Yuwen Jing really wanted Qu Haoqiang to leave, however, for the sake of cordiality, he politely said, ¡°We haven¡¯t started eating yet. Why don¡¯t you stay and eat with us?¡± Yuwen Jing did not want Qu Haoqiang to stay and eat with them from the bottom of his heart, he was just being polite. Of course, if Qu Haoqiang stayed because of his words, he wouldn¡¯t give Qu Haoqiang much respect.


    Fortunately, Qu Haoqiang was quite tactful, he hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°No, I still have something to do. I happened to see Meng¡¯er just now, so I chased after her. Since I¡¯ve finished talking to Meng¡¯er, then I should go and do my thing. I¡¯ll leave first. Meng¡¯er, call meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not say anything to stop Qu Haoqiang.


    After Qu Haoqiang left, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing who was sitting opposite her. Suddenly, she smiled.


    Yuwen Jing admitted that in this world, no one¡¯s smile had Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beauty. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile made Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart melt. However, regarding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden smile, Yuwen Jing was at a loss. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you smiling about? Tell me and let me have fun with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that if I tell you, you¡¯llugh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Yuwen Jing was interested.


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s because you clearly don¡¯t want my cousin to stay. You think he¡¯s interrupting our date. But, you actually spoke politely because he¡¯s my cousin. I just thought that if my cousin couldn¡¯t read the room, he would have stayed the moment you asked him to stay for dinner. What kind of expression would you have then? I can¡¯t help but want tough.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought, if Qu Haoqiang really stayed to have dinner with them, Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression would be especially interesting.

 Chapter 1064

    <h4>Chapter 1064:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You jerk.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to smile because of this. He stared at Chen Meng¡¯er adoringly and said helplessly.


    ¡°Hey, tell me, if my cousin really stayed to eat with us, what mood would you be in?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was interested.


    ¡°What mood could I be in? If he stayed, so be it. I can¡¯t say anything to drive him away.¡± If Qu Haoqiang really stayed. What could he do?


    As they were talking, their food arrived.


    Their meal was personally cooked by the owner of this restaurant. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing did not know what the food was. However, this actually made Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing look forward to this meal.


    The first thing that came up was the vegetable sd. Chen Meng¡¯er took a bite and didn¡¯t eat the rest. It wasn¡¯t that this sd didn¡¯t taste good. It should be said that it tasted pretty good. However, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was used to the vegetables produced by the space, was really disappointed with the vegetables in this sd.


    Beside the vegetable sd was the steak. The steak was pan fried ording to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s taste. Originally, such a fresh steak was enough to be medium rare. However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t like to eat steak that was too raw. Therefore, Yuwen Jing specifically instructed the owner of this restaurant to make the steak well done.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how do you like the taste?¡± After the steak was served, Yuwen Jing naturally helped Chen Meng¡¯er cut the steak into small pieces, only then did he ce the te in front of Chen Meng¡¯er again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was slightly touched by Yuwen Jing¡¯s thoughtfulness, and her heart felt warm.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tried a small piece.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with anticipation and asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because the owner of this restaurant was really good at cooking, or because Yuwen Jing personally cut this steak for her, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the steak today was very suitable for her taste.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say that it was not bad, Yuwen Jing heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would not like it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. You can try the dessert hereter.¡±


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing felt that time passed extremely quickly every time he was with Chen Meng¡¯er. In the blink of an eye, it was already dark outside.


    Yuwen Jing wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to have dinner with him. It would be best if the two of them took a walk under the starry sky and chatted.


    However, he knew that he could only dream. Elder Liu and Elder Qu had already sent people to urge Chen Meng¡¯er to hurry back. Coincidentally, Chen Meng¡¯er was still worried about something. It was the matter where Qu Haoqiang asked her for help in the afternoon.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was curious. Was Han Ying really kidnapped by Yi Jianwang? Or was someone taking the name of Yi Jianwang to kidnap Han Ying? Was it really as Yuwen Jing had analyzed? Did Yi Jianwang kidnap Han Ying because the Han brothers had not paid him?


    Therefore, in the face of Yuwen Jing¡¯s reluctance to part with her, Chen Meng¡¯erforted him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be unhappy. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t go out for dinner often. However, let¡¯s be clear first. Next time, we can have dinner, but we can forget about watching a movie.¡± Watching a movie was really a waste of time. Nothing was to her taste.

 Chapter 1065

    <h4>Chapter 1065:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing frowned. He had invited Chen Meng¡¯er to watch a movie, however, he had other intentions. s, he didn¡¯t know what was going on today. There were so many people watching this movie that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to do anything.


    After the movie, Yuwen Jing was extremely depressed. Even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t bring Chen Meng¡¯er to watch this movie again in the future.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bring you to eat something delicious next time.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would be so interested in delicious food.


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved at Yuwen Jing, got into her car, and went back.


    * * *


    After returning to the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er greeted Elder Liu. She couldn¡¯t wait to call Yi Jianwang.


    Listening to the beeping of the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter, and her patience was running out.


    Elder Liu, who was at the side, saw the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? No one picked up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe he has something on and the phone isn¡¯t by his side.¡± Just as Elder Liu finished speaking, the phone was picked up.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s impatient voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Are you looking for death?¡± Yi Jianwang had just been making love with his new lover when his phone started ringing. He originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it, but the phone kept ringing, making him extremely annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m looking for death, but I know that you¡¯re looking for death.¡± When Yi Jianwang picked up the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s patience had run out. Therefore, Yi Jianwang heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. It was like the voice of a demon. Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but shudder in shock.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er? The little miss of the Green Gang?¡± Yi Jianwang had never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er would call him, so when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, he was still a little uncertain.


    ¡°Darling, who called? Seriously, in the middle of the night, you¡¯re already stirring up trouble,¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s new lover said as she walked over and wrapped herself around Yi Jianwang¡¯s body as if she had no bones.


    Every word on the other end of the phone was clearly transmitted into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears, including the words of Yi Jianwang¡¯s new lover. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face revealed a disdainful expression. She said to the phone, ¡°Looks like my call really came at the wrong time.¡±


    Yi Jianwang frowned and pushed his new lover, who was wrapped around him, to the ground. ¡°What are you talking about? Nothing is as important as you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s words and frowned slightly. A trace of unhappiness shed in her eyes. Chen Meng¡¯er lost her interest in beating around the bush with Yi Jianwang. ¡°Alright, Yi Jianwang, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯m calling you because I have something to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Is the sun about to rise from the west?¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Tell me, if I am able to help, I will definitely be of service to you.¡±


    This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er realized that Yi Jianwang was actually a chatterbox, and a rather annoying one at that. ¡°Did you kidnap Han Ying?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Yi Jianwang¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡± Yi Jianwang did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to ask about this. ¡°My people just found her today and kidnapped her.¡±


    ¡°Release her for me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Yi Jianwang¡¯s people really did it.

 Chapter 1066

    <h4>Chapter 1066:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°No way. Her family caused so much loss to us. We can¡¯t just let it go.¡± Yi Jianwang rejected Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request.


    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to do before you agree to release Han Ying?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned even more. She originally thought that this matter would be easy to resolve. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Yi Jianwang would hold a grudge.


    ¡°No, I say, have you taken the wrong medicine today? If I remember correctly, Han Ying has always been at odds with you. This time, she was also chased out of the capital by you. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t wait for her to disappear from this world? Why are you still pleading with me for her sake?¡± Yi Jianwang changed his posture, he was ready to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Qu Haoqiang, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the little miss of the Green Gang. If I remember correctly, you¡¯re the one who needs my help now. Your attitude doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re asking for help.¡± Yi Jianwang was speechless at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude. This was the first time he had encountered someone asking for help like this.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not asking for help, I¡¯m asking for an equivalent exchange with you. Tell me. What would it take for you to be willing to let Han Ying go?¡± She would never ask for help,


    ¡°Oh, I see. An equivalent exchange. Then, be mine,¡± Yi Jianwang said half-jokingly.


    In fact, what Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t see was how nervous Yi Jianwang was when he said this. His tightly pursed lips showed how nervous he was now. In fact. Ever since Yi Jianwang saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he had had Chen Meng¡¯er in his heart.


    However, he knew the distance between him and Chen Meng¡¯er. He also knew the rtionship between Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er. Therefore, he had always chosen to ignore this rtionship.


    Today, he took this opportunity to say it half-jokingly. He also had his own selfish motives. He suddenly wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Yi Jianwang to make such a request. She was very angry at Yi Jianwang¡¯s request. ¡°Yi Jianwang, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words on the other end of the phone, Yi Jianwang had to admit that he still felt a little heartbroken. However, because he knew that there was no possibility between him and Chen Meng¡¯er, he quickly put away his heartbroken feelings. He said in a careless manner, ¡°Ah, Chen Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m just joking with you. Don¡¯t be so excited, okay. Even if you agree, I think you¡¯re too young. I don¡¯t want to give up the entire forest for a tree like you.¡± In fact, only Yi Jianwang knew that if it was possible, he was really willing to give up the forest outside for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tree.


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yi Jianwang say that he was joking, and her expression became a little better. ¡°Yi Jianwang, be serious. I¡¯m talking to you about serious business. How can you let Han Ying go?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m really not going to let Han Ying go.¡± Yi Jianwang also put away his careless look and said.


    ¡°Remember the equivalent exchange,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er repeated.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, is this how you behave? You asked me to let Han Ying go, but did you get someone to investigate what Han Ying is doing in Country Y?¡± Yi Jianwang was silent for a while, then he said, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, get your people to investigate what Han Ying is doing in Country Y first. After the investigation is done, are you sure you want me to let her go? When that timees, I will definitely let her go. I don¡¯t need you to exchange any conditions with me. I will let her go.¡± After saying that, Yi Jianwang hung up the phone, making Chen Meng¡¯er very confused.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s confused look, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong? Did Yi Jianwang go back on his word?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er called Yi Jianwang the moment she came back and didn¡¯t mention anything about Han Ying to Elder Liu. No wonder Elder Liu misunderstood.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡± If Yi Jianwang really dared go back on his word, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely not sit here and calmly call him. Chen Meng¡¯er would directly lead her men and charge to his door.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Yi Jianwang is not such a brainless person.¡± He had just sessfully regained his position as leader with the help of the Green Gang. If he were to go against the Green Gang now, that would be courting death. ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yi Jianwang kidnapped Han Ying.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and replied.


    ¡°Kidnapping? This Yi Jianwang really likes kidnapping. However, it¡¯s not an important person.¡± Elder Liu lost interest when he heard that the victim of the kidnapping was Han Ying.


    ¡°But, Qu Haoqiang came to me today and asked me to help him save his mother. I didn¡¯t refuse,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to exin.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Elder Liu nodded.

 Chapter 1067

    <h4>Chapter 1067:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°But Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t let her go. He even asked me to investigate thoroughly before taking care of this matter. Grandpa, I feel that Yi Jianwang¡¯s attitude is a little strange.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could feel that Yi Jianwang seemed to be very angry. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was strange. What was he angry about?


    ¡°Yi Jianwang asked you to investigate thoroughly before taking care of Han Ying¡¯s matter?¡± Elder Liu touched his chin and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Since Yi Jianwang asked you to investigate, you should do it. I think Yi Jianwang asked you to investigate for a reason.¡± Elder Liu had a high opinion of Yi Jianwang. He felt that Yi Jianwang was talented.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Even if Elder Liu didn¡¯t say it, Chen Meng¡¯er also decided to get someone to investigate.


    ¡°Girl, how was your date today?¡± After the official business was done, Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but inquire about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s private matters. Elder Liu pretended to be casual, but his stealthy nce at Chen Meng¡¯er betrayed him. What Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know was that when she went out to meet Yuwen Jing, Elder Liu and Elder Qu weren¡¯t idle either.


    Because the Qu family had too many trivial matters recently, Elder Qu couldn¡¯te to the Green Gang, so he started chatting on the phone with Elder Liu.


    The two old men were talking on the phone. Other than Chen Meng¡¯er, there was nothing else they could talk about.


    ¡°It was okay. The food was good, but today¡¯s movie was boring,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered truthfully.


    ¡°Oh, you guys went to watch a movie?¡± After Elder Liu said that, he suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Did that kid touch you?¡± Actually, this was what Elder Liu wanted to ask. It was also what Elder Liu and Elder Qu were concerned about. If Elder Liu and Elder Qu weren¡¯t afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would find out, they would have sent people to follow the two of them directly.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er dragged out her voice and acted coquettishly. Today, the two of them were very well-behaved. They ate their meals and watched movies. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er was asked by Elder Liu, she recalled the kiss they had at the movie theater. She felt ufortable. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Elder Liu said. However, Elder Liu, who knew Chen Meng¡¯er so well, could tell that Chen Meng¡¯er was acting strangely. Elder Liu could not bear to force Chen Meng¡¯er, so he decided to ask Yuwen Jing directly. He could not do anything to Chen Meng¡¯er, but he had thousands of ways to deal with Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu didn¡¯t continue the topic, and Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the information that she had thrown on the desk, and her brows never rxed. Her hand was rhythmically knocking on the desk.


    She said that Yi Jianwang¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. The things that she had found out were really out of her expectations. She didn¡¯t expect Han Ying to be so capable. She had only been in Country Y for a short time, she had already hooked up with the mafia. Actually, to be more precise, Han Ying had been targeted by the mafia the moment she entered Country Y.


    And Han Ying¡¯s boyfriend in Country Y was a member of the mafia. Moreover, he was the second-inmand of the mafia.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about how to deal with this matter, the phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello. Who is this?¡±

 Chapter 1068

    <h4>Chapter 1068:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s me.¡± Qu Haoqiang¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Ever since Qu Haoqiang found out that his mother had been kidnapped by Yi Jianwang, this matter had always been on his mind. However, because he knew that his mother, was a character in the Qu family that could not be discussed, he had never dared tell the other members of the Qu family about the kidnapping of his mother.


    ¡°Why are you calling at this time?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er knew why Qu Haoqiang was calling, she still asked.


    ¡°I just want to ask, what¡¯s the progress on my mother¡¯s matter?¡± Qu Haoqiang also knew that he could not force Chen Meng¡¯er too hard. Even if Chen Meng¡¯er did not help him, it was only natural. Because what his mother had done was awful.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not directly answer Qu Haoqiang¡¯s question. She pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I may have to say sorry about this matter.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, his heart instantly sank. ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Haoqiang called out dryly. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the man who called to tell you that your mother was kidnapped is?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not directly answer Qu Haoqiang¡¯s question.


    ¡°Who?¡± Qu Haoqiang¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, which made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very ufortable.


    Thest time she saw Qu Haoqiang, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that he was much thinner than before. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that his heart was not as indifferent as he looked on the outside. It was also true that no matter how many mistakes Han Ying had made, it was still his mother. Moreover, Han Ying had done so much for him. Even though those were not what he wanted.


    ¡°The second-inmand of the mafia.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer made Qu Haoqiang¡¯s heart sink to the bottom.


    Although he was not in this business, he still knew about the mafia. He did not know how his mother was rted to the mafia. He really wanted to know if his mother¡¯s kidnapping this time was also rted to his mother¡¯s new boyfriend.


    Listening to the endless silence on the other end of the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er felt very ufortable. Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know what to say to Qu Haoqiang. Han Ying was full of hostility towards her, but Qu Haoqiang, as her cousin, was really good to her. Every time Qu Haoqiang got something good, the first thing he thought of was her.


    If it was possible, she also wanted to forget about the past and rescue Han Ying from Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± No matter what, Qu Haoqiang could not ignore Han Ying. After all, Han Ying was his mother.


    Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and was silent for a while.


    ¡°I want to advise you to stay out of this matter. Your mother and the mafia are not just a couple. They are still working together. Your mother has not given up. She wants to use the mafia to deal with me. Coincidentally, the mafia wants to deal with the Green Gang first. The two of them hit it off and got together.¡±


    This was something Chen Meng¡¯er had never expected, if she had the foresight, she would definitely not let Han Ying choose the country she wanted to go to. Even if Han Ying went to another country, Chen Meng¡¯er would not give her such freedom. She would send people to watch over her. ¡°Yi Jianwang kidnapped your mother. Firstly, he was angry. Because of the Han family, he suffered heavy losses this time. Secondly, he happened to know about your mother¡¯s n with the mafia. And recently, he happened to be in a bad mood with the mafia, so he conveniently kidnapped your mother.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined the whole matter to Qu Haoqiang.

 Chapter 1069

    <h4>Chapter 1069:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    What Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say was that Han Ying had joined hands with the mafia to kill her. However, when Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and Zhou Yunbo saw the information they had found, they unanimously opposed her saving Han Ying. The impulsive Zhou Yunbo almost rushed to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang to find Han Ying personally and teach her a good lesson.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Qu Haoqiang¡¯s tired voice came from the other end of the phone. He really could not understand why his mother was sopetitive.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t help,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said sincerely to Qu Haoqiang.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. The one who should apologize should be my mother.¡± Qu Haoqiang really did not know what to say to his mother. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you go and do your work. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After ending the call with Qu Haoqiang, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood was a little depressed.


    Without power in your hands, you could only be bullied. However, power often made people sink into the abyss, unable to get out. Han Ying was like this. She was trapped in the abyss for the sake of power, unable to get out no matter how hard she tried. And this made Chen Meng¡¯er unable to help but think of what happened to her in her past life.


    The phone rang again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wiped away her tears, wiping away the tears that were glistening in her eyes. She took a few deep breaths and collected her depressed emotions before reaching out to answer the phone that was ringing non-stop.


    Before the phone could speak, Yi Jianwang¡¯s annoying voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, pay attention to the way you address me. I don¡¯t remember the two of us being so familiar that we could call each other by our first names.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was already in a bad mood and when she heard Yi Jianwang call her by her name, her mood worsened.


    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t be angry. The two of us aren¡¯t close yet. We¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship now.¡± On the other end of the phone, Yi Jianwang sat in his chair. He put his feet on the wide office desk and blew out smoke rings happily.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes on the other end of the phone, even though Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Whatever. Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just wanted to ask you if you¡¯ve changed your mind. What¡¯s your n for Han Ying?¡± Yi Jianwang still looked casual.


    ¡°What are your ns for Han Ying? How are you going to deal with her? Do you think that will make you less angry?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. You should know the rtionship between Han Ying and the mafia. She wants to rely on the mafia to deal with you.¡± Yi Jianwang could not keep his cool.


    ¡°The person who is beating around the bush is not me, but you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tone was t, as if there was no emotion at all. However, only she herself knew what she was feeling right now. ¡°Yi Jianwang, you know very well what you are nning to do by kidnapping Han Ying. Aren¡¯t you trying to use Qu Haoqiang to let me know that Han Ying is with you, and then let me know that Han Ying and the mafia are working together to deal with me? However, what are you nning to do? Tell me yourself. You have been fighting the mafia very hard recently.¡±

 Chapter 1070

    <h4>Chapter 1070:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t think that he could hide it from Chen Meng¡¯er. After he fought with Chen Meng¡¯er, he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t someone that he could lie to. And this time, he actually just wanted to give it a try. Since Chen Meng¡¯er had already opened her mouth, Yi Jianwang had nothing to hide. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been fighting with the mafia recently. It¡¯s all because the mafia is too ambitious. They actually want to get their hands on my gang. If they want to get their hands on my gang, they have to see if I agree.¡±


    All along, Yi Jianwang¡¯s rtionship with the mafia had been contemptuous However, because the mafia was wary of Yi Jianwang¡¯s power, they only dared do bad things to his gang in the dark. And this time, Yi Jianwang was captured by the Green Gang, which gave the mafia a chance.


    This time, during the period when Yi Jianwang was locked up by Chen Meng¡¯er, Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang was in such a mess. This was all thanks to the mafia.


    Therefore, after Yi Jianwang assessed the internal turmoil of his gang, he started to look for trouble with the mafia. Recently, the two gangs had been in a fierce fight. However, after fighting for so many days, the strength of the two gangs were about the same, and their losses were about the same. By ident, Yi Jianwang found out about the rtionship between the mafia and Han Ying. After knowing that the mafia and Han Ying had decided to deal with his gang, they turned their firepower to the Green Gang.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this news. The fight between Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang and the mafia probably wouldn¡¯t end with a winner. However, if the Green Gang was involved, then his gang wouldn¡¯t die for sure. Yi Jianwang took advantage of the fact that the mafia wasn¡¯t paying attention and captured Han Ying.


    ¡°Your main purpose of capturing Han Ying is actually to let me know that the mafia and Han Ying are working together to deal with me, right?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er was asking Yi Jianwang, her tone was firm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Jianwang did not deny it and answered directly, ¡°I want to work together with the Green Gang to deal with the mafia. If you work together with my gang to deal with the mafia, it will not cause any losses to you or the Green Gang.¡±


    ¡°However, it will be very beneficial to you, Yi Jianwang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er directly exposed Yi Jianwang¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Jianwang answered affirmatively, ¡°Then may I ask, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve already bullied me, if I don¡¯t do something, wouldn¡¯t I be letting them down? Tomorrow, I¡¯lle to look for you personally.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still decided to personally go to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.


    ¡°You¡¯reing?¡± Yi Jianwang asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, why? From your tone, you don¡¯t seem to wee me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    ¡°Why would I? The little miss of Green Ganging to my gang is my greatest honor. I await your arrival.¡± Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy that Chen Meng¡¯er wasing. Even if he tried his best to hide the little bit of affection he had for Chen Meng¡¯er, Yi Jianwang, who was in love for the first time, could not help but show a little excitement.


    And the main reason why Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to go to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang in person was because of Han Ying. Han Ying was in Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had already rejected Qu Haoqiang, she could not bear the thought of Qu Haoqiang being sad. She decided to meet Han Ying in person.


    She wanted to see how much Han Ying hated her, so much so that she wanted to conspire with the mafia. Han Ying was so smart, so she should know what kind of existence the mafia was. To work with the mafia, she needed to pay a price. Maybe in the end, she would be devoured by the mafia until there was nothing left.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er took Zhou Yunjie and the other two to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang in a special ne early in the morning.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s headquarters were built on a private ind. The ce was much bigger than the Green Gang. As soon as they got off the private ne, Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°He seems to be quite rich!¡±


    ¡°Could Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang be as rich as the Green Gang? Could Yi Jianwang be as rich as our little miss? If our little miss is willing, who knows how many inds like this she can buy?¡± Zhou Yunbo said with a straight face. In any case, in his heart, Chen Meng¡¯er was his goddess.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er and the others got off the ne, they saw people in uniform and neat formations around therge tarmac. Yi Jianwang stood in front of those people.


    ¡°What does Yi Jianwang mean by this?¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at the numerous people from Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang and asked in surprise. If he wasn¡¯t certain that they had a friendly and cooperative rtionship with them, and that Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t want to go back on his word, he would have thought that Yi Jianwang wanted to take them down in one fell swoop.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they should be weing us. It looks like they¡¯re here to encircle us.¡± The one who answered Zhou Yunbo was Su Jin.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, wee.¡± When Yi Jianwang saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he weed her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, what are you doing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the people behind Yi Jianwang and asked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to wee you. Meng¡¯er, how is it? Are you touched?¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a proud expression.

 Chapter 1071

    <h4>Chapter 1071:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, did you take the wrong medicine?¡± Zhou Yunbo interrupted before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak.


    Yi Jianwang unceremoniously rolled his eyes at Zhou Yunbo. Because Zhou Yunbo and Yi Jianwang had fought side by side before, the two of them had a special bond. They could talk to each other in a casual manner.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Zhou Yunbo pointed at the people behind Yi Jianwang and asked.


    They had been ordered by their boss to put down their work and gather here. Then, they were forced to wear clothes that made them feel like idiots. Then, they did actions that made them feel like idiots. They already felt very embarrassed. The faces of the members of Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang turned dark.


    If they didn¡¯t know that these were the honored guests that their boss, Yi Jianwang, was talking about, they would have thrown away the things in their hands and rushed toward Chen Meng¡¯er and the others aggressively.


    ¡°Wee Meng¡¯er. How is it? I thought about it for a long time before I came up with this. Isn¡¯t it special?¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er proudly.


    His expression made her want to throw up? Was this the same Yi Jianwang who was full of killing intent? She almost felt that Yi Jianwang had been swapped out by a clone. The person in front of her was a fake.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to continue this topic with Yi Jianwang. She should have let her go against her conscience and praise Yi Jianwang. s, she couldn¡¯t do it. However, if she told the truth, it didn¡¯t seem right. She seemed to have wasted Yi Jianwang¡¯s good intentions. It didn¡¯t seem good to make Yi Jianwang look silly in front of his subordinates. ¡°Yi Jianwang, where is Han Ying now? I want to see her.¡±


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er came, she had already told Yi Jianwang her purpose for this trip. Therefore, Yi Jianwang saw that Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the point and didn¡¯t think about anything else. He only thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was anxious to see Han Ying. ¡°It¡¯s at a ce where my gang specializes in entertaining guests. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    The ce that Yi Jianwang mentioned to entertain guests was not really a ce to entertain guests. It was a small bungalow built in a very remote ce on the ind. These small bungalows were usually used to lock up people that Yi Jianwang disliked.


    Thest time when Yi Jianwang was locked up by Chen Meng¡¯er, those who rebelled were also locked up here. Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others approached, they heard all kinds of curses.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, you b*stard, you actually dared lock me up.¡±


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, when I get out, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    These curses entered Yi Jianwang¡¯s ears, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He was unfazed.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er admire him. If those people were scolding her, she would definitely be very rude and shut their mouths.


    Zhou Yunbo casually patted Yi Jianwang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been scolded quite a lot. You¡¯re used to being scolded now.¡±


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t help but wipe away the cold sweat on their forehead. They knew their boss very well. Although he looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything, he was the one who was going to settle the score behind the scenes. Regarding the people who were shouting now, who knew how they would be dealt withter?

 Chapter 1072

    <h4>Chapter 1072:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although Zhou Yunbo was a guest of his boss, it was not as if those who came to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang as guests had never been thrown into the sea for offending their boss. They could not help but ask Zhou Yunbo for a moment of silence.


    However, what they thought they would see did not happen. When their boss, Yi Jianwang, heard Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words, he did not show any signs of anger. Instead, he shrugged. With a self-deprecating expression, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In our line of work, how can we not be scolded? Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yi Jianwang¡¯s mischievous look, the frown lines on her forehead had long been covered. She endured the goosebumps on her arms and said to Yi Jianwang, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me along. I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t do immoral things. There aren¡¯t that many people scolding me.¡±


    As they walked and chatted, they unknowingly walked to thest room in the row of small houses.


    Yi Jianwang pointed at the house with only a small window and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°The person you want to see is inside.¡±


    ¡°What? This is the ce you said was to entertain guests?¡± Zhou Yunbo widened his eyes and said to Yi Jianwang while pointing at the house with a face full of surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Yunbo. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t hear the hidden meaning in my words?¡± Yi Jianwang was also very surprised. He had fought side by side with Zhou Yunbo before, and he had seen Zhou Yunbo¡¯s ability with his own eyes.


    However, he had to doubt Zhou Yunbo¡¯s IQ.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised at all. Given Yi Jianwang¡¯s vengeful personality, why would he treat Han Ying well? It was already good that he did not think of a way to torture Han Ying.


    ¡°Then open the door for me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Jianwang turned to the person who was in charge of this row of houses and ordered, ¡°Open the door for me.¡±


    After that person heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s words, he said with some difficulty, ¡°Boss, this door cannot be opened.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yi Jianwang frowned slightly, which showed his displeasure.


    ¡°The woman in here is like a crazy woman. Since she was locked up, several of our members have been bitten by her.¡± He was obviously still afraid of Han Ying¡¯s fierceness.


    The flesh on the arms of his colleagues had almost been bitten off by this woman.


    ¡°Bitten? Don¡¯t you know how to deal with her if she bites? What a bunch of trash.¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t know about this yet. The main reason was that the people from Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang felt too ashamed to be bitten by a woman like this.


    Why didn¡¯t the members of Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang think of a way? They thought about it and prepared to starve Han Ying for a few days. When she eventually ran out of strength due to hunger, they would have plenty of ways to deal with her. However, after starving Han Ying for a day, their boss, Yi Jianwang, came with his men.


    ¡°We were nning to starve her until she ran out of energy before dealing with her. But we didn¡¯t expect you to bring your men here today, Boss,¡± the man exined.


    Yi Jianwang snorted, scaring the man holding the key. Yi Jianwang turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, asking for her opinion. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Open the door for me.¡± Other people were afraid of Han Ying, but Chen Meng¡¯er was not.


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had spoken, how could Yi Jianwang not listen?


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Yi Jianwang gave the order, and his men could only obediently go up and open the door.


    The door opened with a creak. ¡°Meng¡¯er, follow behind me.¡±


    As soon as Yi Jianwang said that, his subordinates were astounded. Was this still their cold-blooded and heartless boss?


    The members wondered if Chen Meng¡¯er was going to be their mistress in the future.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what they were thinking, she didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she would have. However, if Yuwen Jing knew what Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang¡¯s subordinates were thinking, he would definitely pull a cold face and snort coldly.


    ¡°No need.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rejected Yi Jianwang¡¯s good intentions. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± With Han Ying¡¯s ability, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care at all. Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the front.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just walked into the bungalow. Before she could see the interior clearly, she felt something flying towards her.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could react, her body reacted. This was the effect of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mutated brain. Chen Meng¡¯er dodged, and the thing that was flying towards her fell straight and heavily onto the ground. There was a familiar muffled groan.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Han Ying?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called out Han Ying¡¯s name with certainty.


    Han Ying¡¯s fall was not light. Shey on the ground for a long time, unable to move. She finally came back to her senses, and the lights in the room lit up. Han Ying, who had not seen the light for a long time, suddenly felt a little ufortable with the light.


    She used her hand to block the light. After a long while, she slowly removed her hand and raised her head to look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing not far away from her.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er. Why are you here?¡± Han Ying asked, before Chen Meng¡¯er could answer, her eyes were filled with malevolence. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with hatred. ¡°It was you. It was you who instructed Yi Jianwang to capture me here. I knew it. How could you, Chen Meng¡¯er, be so kind as to forget about the past and give me such arge sum of money to let me go? So you were waiting for me here.¡±


    ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t bite people like a mad dog. My little miss is not like what you said. You were well-behaved, but you actually got mixed up with the mafia in Country Y and wanted to use the mafia to deal with my little miss.¡± Su Jin jumped out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Han Ying in front of her and couldn¡¯t recognize her. Her hair was messy, and she didn¡¯t look like the eldest young mistress of the Qu family anymore.

 Chapter 1073

    <h4>Chapter 1073:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Han Ying never thought that Yi Jianwang would get together with Chen Meng¡¯er and be partners.


    When she was kidnapped by Yi Jianwang to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang, she always thought that Yi Jianwang had found out that the Han family had hired him to kidnap Qu Haoxiang to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. In fact, the Han family was lying to him and that was why they kidnapped her, to take revenge on the Han family.


    However, when she saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she was shocked awake. She had thought too simply.


    ¡°What mafia? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Faced with Su Jin¡¯s usation, Han Ying turned her face away, refusing to admit that she had connections with the mafia.


    ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t y dumb here. If you didn¡¯t have connections with the mafia, you wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Han Ying coldly. ¡°Han Ying, don¡¯t point at me and say that I¡¯m not a woman of my word. Since I agreed to let you go, I did. I¡¯ll be honest with you today. If it wasn¡¯t for your soning to find me, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    ¡°Haoqiang?¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er mention her son¡¯s name, there was a slight change in Han Ying¡¯s eyes that were filled with hatred.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your son, Qu Haoqiang. Your so-called boyfriend called him and said that you were kidnapped by Yi Jianwang and asked him to think of a way to save you. You know clearly what your son does. With his ability, he shouldn¡¯t even think about saving you from Yi Jianwang. When that timees, let alone saving you, if Yi Jianwang is angered, his life will be in danger.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was giving respect to Qu Haoqiang, that was why she wanted to give Han Ying another chance. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee to Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.


    ¡°Han Ying, you always say that everything you do is for your son, Qu Haoqiang. Ask yourself, when you say this, do you feel guilty? Are you really doing this for him, or are you using his name for your own selfish desires? Or, as a mother, have you ever asked your son what he really needs? Do you want to give him what he wants?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt as if she had returned to her previous life.


    In her previous life, her mother had always used her name to fight her father to the death. But in reality, it was not for themselves. And in the end, the ones who were hurt were the innocent children who were caught in the middle.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw Qu Haoqiang, it was as if she saw herself in her previous life. That was why she made this trip. Otherwise, with Han Ying¡¯s words, making her disappear from this world would be a very simple thing for Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, as long as Han Ying disappeared, all the conspiracies around her would disappearpletely.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this was thest thing Qu Haoqiang wanted to see.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Han Ying¡¯s stiff neck lowered. She lowered her head, and the tears in her eyes fell to the ground.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not sympathize with Han Ying¡¯s tears at all. She was the one who got herself into this situation today.


    ¡°Han Ying, before today, did you always think that your son had no conscience? You ended up like this because of him, but he did not stand up for you from the beginning to the end. Then did you really think about him and his situation? His mother and uncles hired someone to kidnap his cousin for the sake of the Qu family¡¯s power and wealth. How can he speak up for you? He doesn¡¯t even think he can stay in this family. He feels ashamed to face our family.¡±

 Chapter 1074

    <h4>Chapter 1074:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very emotional today because of her experiences from her previous life.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s outburst made Zhou Yunjie and the others choose to remain silent. They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with worry in their eyes. They did not know why, but when they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, their eyes actually felt a little sour.


    Zhou Yunjie, Yi Jianwang, and the others wanted tofort Chen Meng¡¯er, but they could not bring themselves to say those words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that her emotions were a little too much. However, whenever she thought of Qu Haoqiang¡¯s sadness, she could not control her emotions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a few deep breaths to calm herself down a little.


    ¡°Han Ying, I came here today because of your son. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made this trip.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t deny that you have connections with the mafia. I am not a person who speaks without thinking. If I say something, it means that I haveplete evidence. You¡¯ve been locked up in Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang for a few days now, right? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going through your mind these past few days? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever thought about whether the mafia is really reliable or whether your new boyfriend is sincere towards you.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she looked down at Han Ying, who had fallen to the ground. She was waiting for her to argue with her, as usual, with a stiff neck and a red face.


    But this time, Han Ying didn¡¯t. She just lowered her head and cried. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why. Was she regretting what she had done before? Or was she crying about her bad luck? Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was annoyed by Han Ying¡¯s crying. She didn¡¯te all the way here to see Han Ying cry. She frowned impatiently and looked at Han Ying. ¡°Okay, Han Ying, stop crying. No one here will pity you because of your tears. Stop crying.¡±


    However, Han Ying didn¡¯t seem to hear what Chen Meng¡¯er said. She cried louder and louder.


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that tears were really annoying to look at. Not only did Chen Meng¡¯er have such thoughts, Yi Jianwang also had the same feeling as Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Looking at Han Ying¡¯s tears, Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Chen Meng¡¯er. He wondered if Chen Meng¡¯er was the exception. Would he feel distressed and helpless when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tears?


    Thinking of this, Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head hard. He didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly think of all this nonsense.


    Seeing Yi Jianwang suddenly shake his head, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yi Jianwang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a headache? Do you want me to take a look for you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to suddenly say this. He quickly said, ¡°No, no, my head is fine.¡± Yi Jianwang was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would continue to pull on this topic, so he changed the topic. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you going to do about her?¡± Yi Jianwang pointed to Han Ying.


    ¡°What are you going to do about her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s words made Zhou Yunbo¡¯s hair rise. Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but mock Yi Jianwang¡¯s words, ¡°Yi Jianwang, can you speak normally? You¡¯re making me think that you¡¯ve taken a liking to my little miss.¡±


    Yi Jianwang and Zhou Yunjie were stunned by Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words.


    Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yunbo to see through his thoughts. Zhou Yunjie only realized that Yi Jianwang had taken a fancy to his little miss after being reminded by his younger brother. The way Zhou Yunjie looked at Yi Jianwang suddenly changed, and he became vignt. Yi Jianwang wasn¡¯t a good match for his little miss.


    ording to the information he had investigated, Yi Jianwang had countless mistresses. Such a man definitely could not be the other half of his little miss.


    ¡°Yunbo, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned at first when she heard Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± Zhou Yunbo could not help but mutter.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yi Jianwang chose to ignore Zhou Yunbo¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Ahem, originally, I caught Han Ying because I knew about her coboration with the mafia. Now, since you personally came to me for her, I can¡¯t not show you respect. How about this? You can take Han Ying away and do whatever you want with her. However¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the Green Gang has to cooperate with you and work together to deal with the mafia, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued Yi Jianwang¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Although Yi Jianwang really liked Chen Meng¡¯er and could give up a lot for Chen Meng¡¯er, he was someone who would not let go of any opportunity to obtain the greatest benefits for himself. ¡°How about it? The Green Gang and my gang will work together to deal with the mafia. It won¡¯t do any harm to the Green Gang. The Green Gang is the next target of the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t work together with your gang, the mafia isn¡¯t a match for the Green Gang.¡± Zhou Yunbo snorted.


    As soon as Zhou Yunbo said this, the faces of the members of the gang, including Yi Jianwang, darkened. Just when the members thought that the members of the Green Gang would not be able to leave their gang today, Yi Jianwangughed and said, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t the mafia a match for the Green Gang? However, it will take some effort for the Green Gang to take down the mafia. If you cooperate with my gang, wouldn¡¯t it save a lot of effort?¡±

 Chapter 1075

    <h4>Chapter 1075:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it won¡¯t do you any harm to cooperate with me to deal with the mafia. I won¡¯t harm anyone.¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er very sincerely.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt Yi Jianwang¡¯s sincerity, but she ignored it. ¡°Can you believe a criminal¡¯s words?¡±


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s true feelings were mercilessly trampled under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feet. However, it couldn¡¯t be med on Chen Meng¡¯er. Yi Jianwang¡¯s reputation was pretty bad. Yi Jianwang was famous for not keeping his word on the streets.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t need to trust Yi Jianwang so easily. She had held back when she let him go back then. If Yi Jianwang dared do anything, then she had plenty of ways to deal with him.


    And Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t know about this at all. To be honest, Yi Jianwang was still a little touched that Chen Meng¡¯er let him go just like that.


    ¡°Ahem, Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re hurting my heart by saying that.¡± Yi Jianwang gripped his chest and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a pained expression. However, the smile in his eyes betrayed him. ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will never hurt you.¡± This was the truth.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer Yi Jianwang immediately. She lowered her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to cooperate with you, but¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately dragged out her voice.


    ¡°But what?¡± Yi Jianwang continued Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°The Green Gang is only providing help for your gang behind the scenes. The rest is up to you guys.¡± The first mission was still for Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang themselves. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t a fool. The mafia was currently in a life-and-death battle with Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang. How could the mafia have the manpower to deal with the Green Gang? Han Ying was just andmine that the mafia had buried, they were waiting for the perfect time to use her.


    Yi Jianwang pondered for a moment and readily agreed, ¡°Sure. As long as the Green Gang is willing to provide all the help that our members need, this deal can be concluded.¡±


    ¡°Then, can I take Han Ying away?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Han Ying and asked Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Of course. You can take her away whenever you want. You can do whatever you want with her.¡± Yi Jianwang had never taken Han Ying seriously. To be exact, in his eyes, Han Ying was equivalent to a clown jumping up and down. To be honest, after he came into contact with Chen Meng¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t understand why Han Ying would want to be Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s enemy.


    Anyone with a brain would understand that there was a huge difference in strength between her and Chen Meng¡¯er. Han Ying was no match for Chen Meng¡¯er at all. If she were to go against Chen Meng¡¯er, there would only be death, nothing else.


    However, Han Ying was a brainless person. She had to go against Chen Meng¡¯er no matter what.


    ¡°I want to take her away now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned to Su Jin and said, ¡°Su Jin, go. Take Han Ying away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Although Su Jin hated Han Ying from the bottom of her heart, and she wished that her little miss would not meddle in Han Ying¡¯s affairs, she also knew that as long as she was invited to her ce, her little miss would not let Han Ying go.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go with Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Seeing Su Jin approaching her, Han Ying, who was sitting on the ground, shifted her butt and retreated. She would rather be locked up in Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang and never see the light of day again. She didn¡¯t want to go with Chen Meng¡¯er. She didn¡¯t know what was waiting for her if she went with Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1076

    <h4>Chapter 1076:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, you still have to take it. This isn¡¯t something you can decide. Also, Han Ying, don¡¯t be a fool. What do you think will happen to you if you stay here?¡± Su Jin¡¯s hatred for Han Ying rose to the extreme. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order, she wouldn¡¯t even want to touch Han Ying.


    ¡°Ms. Han, Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang doesn¡¯t want to be idle. If you want to stay in Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang, it¡¯s not impossible. All the members of Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang need someone to cook and clean. How about it?


    ¡°You do it then!¡±


    When Yi Jianwang heard Han Ying scold Chen Meng¡¯er, his face darkened.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, Yi Jianwang would have gone up and pped Han Ying hard.


    Han Ying¡¯s already pale face turned even paler after seeing Yi Jianwang¡¯s expression. It was extremely ugly. She was miles away from the pampered Qu family¡¯s eldest young mistress from before.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s good intentions were treated like a curse by Han Ying. This made Chen Meng¡¯er very angry. Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest. She looked at Han Ying with a smile and said, ¡°Do you think I want to take you away? Han Ying, wake up. If it weren¡¯t for your son, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in your business.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then she said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. You,e with me or stay here. It¡¯s your choice. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    If it were Yi Jianwang who had said that, Han Ying would have agreed to stay. However, with Yi Jianwang¡¯s expression just now, she didn¡¯t dare stay. Yi Jianwang¡¯s viciousness was well-known in the outside world. When she dated her boyfriend for a period of time, she had heard many words about how ruthless Yi Jianwang was.


    Han Ying struggled for a long time in her heart before she made a difficult choice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Su Jin, take her with you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Su Jin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jin very impolitely went forward and grabbed one of Han Ying¡¯s arms, ready to leave.


    Yi Jianwang saw that Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were about to leave, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Ever since he found out that Chen Meng¡¯er wasing yesterday, he had racked his brain to prepare for it. ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, you just got here, how can you leave just like that?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave now, do you think I¡¯ll stay here for the night?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Why not? Our gang just built a vi, and I spent a lot of effort on it. Meng¡¯er, you should stay here for a while.¡± Yi Jianwang tried his best to invite her over.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I still have to rush back. If I¡¯mte, my grandfather might fly a ne and chase after me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in the mood to stay here.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was not spouting nonsense. If she did not go back tonight, not only her grandfather, but even Yuwen Jing would probably fly a ne and chase after her. Then there would be chaos.


    Thinking of Elder Liu, Yi Jianwang could not help but shiver. He could not afford to offend this person. He heard that Elder Liu was ruthless. Compared to him, he was nothing. ¡°That can¡¯t be, right?¡± Yi Jianwang said shakily.


    ¡°You can test it,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t try. Next time youe, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡± Yi Jianwang was cautious. He didn¡¯t want his gang that he spent a lot of effort and money to build, to be gone just like that.


    ¡°Alright. Su Jin, bring them along. Let¡¯s go,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied. However, whether there would be a next time or not, that would only be known in the future.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest were flying back to the Beijing airport from Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.


    After leaving the airport, they had just gotten into the car when Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, wait a moment.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up her phone and dialed Qu Haoqiang¡¯s number. After the call, Chen Meng¡¯er said to Qu Haoqiang on the other end of the line, ¡°Haoqiang, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home now. Is there something wrong?¡± For some reason, Qu Haoqiang¡¯s heart skipped a few beats when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er ask him where he was. However, he felt that his hopes would be dashed.


    ¡°Go to the Green Gang now. I¡¯ve brought your mother back. There are some things that you should try to persuade her about. This time, I¡¯ll give her another chance for your sake. However, this is really thest time. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let her go again. I¡¯ll just make her disappear,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said over the phone.


    Hearing that Chen Meng¡¯er had brought his mother back, Qu Haoqiang stood up from his chair excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely tell her sternly. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Qu Haoqiang hung up the phone and rushed out of the door to go to the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hung up the phone, without turning her head, she said to Han Ying, who was sitting in the back seat, ¡°Han Ying, this time, I¡¯ll give you another chance on ount of your son, Qu Haoqiang. However, this chance will also depend on your performance.¡±


    Han Ying, who was sitting in the back seat, stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking from the moment Chen Meng¡¯er called Qu Haoqiang. However, she didn¡¯t say a word.


    She remained silent the whole way, and Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care about her.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the Green Gang, Qu Haoqiang had already arrived.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Haoqiang came up to Chen Meng¡¯er as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s in the back. Go and see her. If you have anything to say, you guys can have a good chat. As for how to deal with the rest, we¡¯ll talk about it after you guys have finished talking. In any case, Haoqiang, you have to understand one thing. It¡¯s impossible for her to stay in the capital. It¡¯s also impossible for her to appear in front of the Qu family again. You also know that Grandpa and Grandma are old, and their health is not as good as before. Their emotions can¡¯t fluctuate too much,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoqiang and said seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

 Chapter 1077

    <h4>Chapter 1077:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Mom.¡± Han Ying had just gotten out of the car when she heard Qu Haoqiang call her. She subconsciously wanted to raise her head to respond. However, halfway through, she lowered her head again. She thought of her disheveled and dirty face now. She was no longer as elegant as before. Right now, she really wanted to hide. She did not want her son to see her like this.


    If she had a choice, she would have said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Then she would have turned around and left.


    Qu Haoqiang quickly walked up to her. When he first saw his mother, he couldn¡¯t believe that this sloppy woman in front of him was his mother, who had always paid attention to her image.


    ¡°Haoqiang.¡± Han Ying raised her head and looked at Qu Haoqiang with tears in her eyes.


    Han Ying¡¯s pitiful look made Su Jin, who was following behind her, feel sick to her stomach.


    Qu Haoqiang really wanted to ask his mother what happened to her. However, he swallowed his words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also did not like Han Ying¡¯s acting. She said, ¡°Haoqiang, if you have anything to say, go in and say it. Blocking the main entrance is not good.¡±


    Qu Haoqiang was reminded by Chen Meng¡¯er and realized that he had lost hisposure. He quickly replied, ¡°Yes, standing at the entrance is not appropriate. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others came back, Elder Liu told them that Elder Qu was in the Green Gang. Therefore, in order to prevent Elder Qu from bumping into Han Ying, Chen Meng¡¯er brought Qu Haoqiang and the others to her private meeting room. Chen Meng¡¯er was not sure how Elder Qu would react when he met Han Ying.


    She did not want to make her grandfather sick because of Han Ying.


    When they arrived at her private living room, Chen Meng¡¯er said to Qu Haoqiang, ¡°Haoqiang, you guys talk first. You have an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Meng¡¯er, thank you.¡± Qu Haoqiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with gratitude.


    ¡°Why are you thanking her? If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this,¡± Han Ying grabbed Qu Haoqiang¡¯s arm and said emotionally.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Qu Haoqiang looked at Han Ying with disapproval. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Meng¡¯er, we wouldn¡¯t even know if you¡¯d still be alive.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, Yi Jianwang wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped me. Qu Haoqiang, your family has been possessed by her.¡± Han Ying pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er. She was extremely emotional.


    Qu Haoqiang was afraid that his mother¡¯s words would anger Chen Meng¡¯er. He turned his head and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, my mom is too emotional. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er would not take Han Ying¡¯s words to heart because Han Ying was not worthy of her attention. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Qu Haoqiang and smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and walked out.


    Su Jin snorted coldly at Han Ying before turning around and following behind Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Before Zhou Yunjie left, he took a deep look at Han Ying. This nce caused Han Ying to shiver involuntarily. It also woke Qu Haoqiang up from his shock. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was his cousin, she was still the little miss of the Green Gang.


    Perhaps Chen Meng¡¯er would not mind, but the members of the Green Gang would definitely mind.


    ¡°What an ungrateful person.¡± Zhou Yunbo rolled his eyes at Han Ying. He really didn¡¯t get it. Why was Han Ying so stupid?

 Chapter 1078

    <h4>Chapter 1078:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left, only Qu Haoqiang and his mother were left in the living room. Qu Haoqiang looked at the disheveled and dirty face of his mother, who suddenly looked like she had aged a few years. He felt very upset.


    ¡°Mom, why are you doing this?¡± Qu Haoqiang looked at Han Ying and asked.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just doing this so that we can have a good life together.¡± Han Ying looked at Qu Haoqiang and revealed a sad smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a good life together earlier? Mom, do you have a good life now?¡± Qu Haoqiang looked at Han Ying and asked in return. ¡°Mom, look at you now. How can youpare to how you were before?¡± Qu Haoqiang asked. Han Ying lowered her head and her tears fell to the ground. ¡°Mom, I know you did all this for me. But have you ever asked me if what you want to give me is what I want? What I want is very simple. What I want is for the three of us to live happily together. The position of the head of the Qu family? That¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    Qu Haoqiang had told Han Ying these words countless times. However, every time, Han Ying would not listen to him. ¡°I always thought that those were your words tofort me.¡± When Han Ying looked up at Qu Haoqiang, her face was full of tears.


    Qu Haoqiang¡¯s heart was throbbing with pain.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s stop here.¡± Qu Haoqiang felt as if his whole body had been drained of strength. ¡°Stop torturing me. You are no match for Meng¡¯er. If you keep going against Meng¡¯er, you won¡¯t get any benefits. This time, Meng¡¯er will not pursue the matter because of me. However, I can only do so much. She also told me that this is thest time she¡¯ll let you go.¡± Qu Haoqiang looked at Han Ying. ¡°Mom, I will tell Meng¡¯er that this time, I will personally make arrangements for you. So, please don¡¯t go against Meng¡¯er again. Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t owe us anything. It has always been you who went against her.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Little Miss, do you really intend to let Han Ying off again? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Han Ying will contact the mafia again?¡± Su Jin asked the moment they stepped out.


    If Su Jin had to say it, she couldn¡¯t be lenient with Han Ying.


    ¡°Do we need to be afraid of the mafia?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Zhou Yunbo answered with a roll of his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve said it before. This is thest time. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Since Chen Meng¡¯er had already said so, Su Jin and the others fell silent.


    ¡°Eh? Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here. Your other grandfather lied to me and said that you weren¡¯t at home. I¡¯ll go and settle the score with him now.¡± While they were talking, Elder Qu suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s sudden appearance made Chen Meng¡¯er and the others very surprised. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was in her throat. If Elder Qu knew that Han Ying was in the Green Gang, who knew what kind of trouble Elder Qu would cause with his fiery temper?


    Back when Han Ying had done those things, Elder Qu and Madam Qu were furious. Elder Qu even wanted to hold a gun and shoot Han Ying. If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t stopped him, Elder Qu would have really done it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also promised Elder Qu that she would take care of Han Ying.


    ¡°I just went out to settle some things and came back. Oh, right, weren¡¯t you ying chess with my other grandfather in the front hall?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired now, so I came out for a stroll. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you. Why are you defending your other grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, when have I ever tried to deceive you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that it was almost time. She was afraid that Qu Haoqiang would run into Elder Qu when he came out. At that time, she really didn¡¯t know how to exin to Elder Qu the reason why Qu Haoqiang would appear here. ¡°Grandpa, let me apany you to the front hall. I think that if you don¡¯t go back, my other grandfather wille to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He will reallye and cause trouble. I haven¡¯t drunk the tea you made for a long time. Come and make us a pot.¡± Elder Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er and was in a good mood. Originally, when he came today, he was told by Elder Liu that Chen Meng¡¯er had gone out to do some business. He was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and make it for you now. What do you want to drink today, Oolong or peach tea?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked while holding Elder Qu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Haha, as long as it¡¯s brewed by you, Grandpa will like it.¡± Elder Quughed heartily as he patted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s living room was not far from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small courtyard. Elder Qu¡¯sughter was not low, and Qu Haoqiang and Han Ying could hear it clearly.


    Hearing Elder Qu¡¯sughter, Qu Haoqiang¡¯s face instantly turned white. ¡°Grandpa,¡± he whisper-shouted in surprise. ¡°Mom, you must not let Grandpa see you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Han Ying asked.


    ¡°Grandpa hates you to the bone now. Before, if Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t stop him, Grandpa would have shot you.¡± When Elder Qu was about to rush out to find Han Ying with his gun, Qu Haoqiang was also there.


    At that time, he was so frightened by Elder Qu¡¯s murderous aura that his face turned pale. He wanted to open his mouth to convince him to stop, but in the end, he was unable to do so. Because he knew that if he opened his mouth, with his grandfather¡¯s temper at that time, he would probably want to kill him as well.


    ¡°Does he hate me so much?¡± Han Ying did not expect Elder Qu to hate her so much.


    ¡°After what you did, why wouldn¡¯t he hate you?¡± Qu Haoqiang asked. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cause any more trouble. Also, don¡¯t push everything on Meng¡¯er. In fact, Meng¡¯er really doesn¡¯t owe us anything. She never wanted to take anything away from us. All of this was because you were possessed by hatred. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Meng¡¯er, you don¡¯t know what would have happened to you. Mom, just don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me, okay?¡± Qu Haoqiang was almost pleading.

 Chapter 1079

    <h4>Chapter 1079:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It took Chen Meng¡¯er a lot of effort to coax Elder Qu to go somewhere else before she was able to free herself to meet Qu Haoqiang.


    Qu Haoqiang knew that his grandfather, Elder Qu, was around, so he did not dare go out and wander around. He was afraid that if he identally bumped into his grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lie.


    ¡°Haoqiang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pushed open the door of her living room and called Qu Haoqiang.


    Qu Haoqiang heard her and turned around. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked up at Han Ying who was sitting on the chair.


    Han Ying¡¯s mood seemed to be much more stable than before.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already talked to my mother. Meng¡¯er, I want to ask you one more thing.¡± Qu Haoqiang was a little embarrassed to say this to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°My mother definitely can¡¯t stay in the capital anymore. Can I arrange my mother¡¯s ce myself?¡± Qu Haoqiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked carefully. He was afraid of hearing a refusal from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered without thinking.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not willing to do such a thankless task. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had learned her lesson fromst time. She had already asked Zhou Yunjie to arrange people to keep an eye on Han Ying¡¯s every move.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er did not care what Han Ying was nning. Anyway, she had already informed Qu Haoqiang in advance. If Han Ying caused any more trouble, she would not give her another chance. She would not let her go.


    ¡°Really?¡± Qu Haoqiang was afraid that he had heard wrong, so he repeated the question. As for Han Ying, if Chen Meng¡¯er was not mistaken, when she nodded, a hint of excitement shed in Han Ying¡¯s eyes. This made Chen Meng¡¯er even more wary of Han Ying.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to anyone? Alright, Haoqiang, you should hurry back while Grandpa is ying chess. She will stay here. When you have prepared the ce, I will get someone to send her over.¡±


    Qu Haoqiang wanted to bring Han Ying back, but he knew that one could not ask too much, so the moment this thought appeared, he suppressed it.


    Han Ying tugged at Qu Haoqiang¡¯s sleeve. She did not want to stay in the Green Gang. She wanted to go back with her son. Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not do anything to her, she had an unspeakable fear in her heart towards the Green Gang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw Han Ying¡¯s gesture, but she pretended not to see it. She would definitely not let Han Ying go back with Qu Haoqiang. Even if Qu Haoqiang suggested it, she would reject it without hesitation. She did not want Han Ying to run to the Qu family and do something to provoke the Qu family elders.


    ¡°Okay, then, I wille back tomorrow.¡± Although Qu Haoqiang said this to Chen Meng¡¯er, he said it for Han Ying to hear.


    ¡°Haoqiang.¡± Han Ying saw that Qu Haoqiang was about to leave, so she grabbed Qu Haoqiang¡¯s hand and shouted. She really didn¡¯t want to stay in the Green Gang.


    Qu Haoqiang patted his mother¡¯s hand tofort her and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you some clothes and some food that you like.¡± After Qu Haoqiang said that, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, my mom¡­ She¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 1080

    <h4>Chapter 1080:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded at Qu Haoqiang, ¡°Haoqiang, don¡¯t worry. Although I can¡¯t wait for your mother to disappear from this world, I will definitely do what I promised you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had given Qu Haoqiang some peace of mind.


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Qu Haoqiang felt a weight lifted off his heart.


    He thanked Chen Meng¡¯er again andforted his mother, before leaving the Green Gang.


    * * *


    After Qu Haoqiang left, Chen Meng¡¯er did not stay any longer. She ordered her subordinates to help Han Ying find a ce to stay and then went to the front hall to look for her two grandfathers. Chen Meng¡¯er found an excuse toe out. If she was out for too long, Elder Qu would get curious.


    However, Elder Qu did not stay in the Green Gang for long before he went back. The Qu family had been busy recently. He had taken a break from his busy schedule and came to the Green Gang to rx.


    When he left, Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, with a serious expression, he said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, Grandpa is really old. I am unable to do many things. Come home and help me, please.¡± A long time ago, Elder Qu had proposed that Chen Meng¡¯er take over the Qu family. But Chen Meng¡¯er rejected him.


    This time, it could be considered as bringing up the old matter again.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t mention this matter anymore. I will not agree. There are so many others in the family. There are many people who will help you take over,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and replied. Chen Meng¡¯er really did not want to interfere in the Qu family¡¯s matters. s, she had no choice but to interfere in the Qu family¡¯s matters these few times.


    And she had never thought about the Qu family¡¯s estate. There were so many people who did not like her. If she really took over the Qu family, who knew how those people would target her?


    ¡°Those cousins of yours are not suitable candidates. If they were suitable, I would not keep asking you,¡± Elder Qu said and sighed. ¡°Lass, to tell you the truth, other than you, I am worried about handing the Qu family over to anyone else. I am afraid that the Qu family will go downhill in their hands.¡±Elder Qu often suffered from insomnia. Because of this matter, his hair had turned much whiter.


    His daughters-inw all thought that he favored Chen Meng¡¯er and that was why he thought of handing the Qu family over to Chen Meng¡¯er. They were all wrong. It was true that he favored Chen Meng¡¯er, the only granddaughter that he had managed to find with great difficulty. However, he insisted on handing the Qu family over to Chen Meng¡¯er because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability.


    He clearly knew that only Chen Meng¡¯er could bring the Qu family to another level.


    ¡°Grandpa, my brother and the others are all very outstanding. It¡¯s just that you have to spend some effort to nurture them for them to seed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really did not want to take over the Qu family.


    ¡°It can only be like this. Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll go back first. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to handle at home. If you¡¯re free,e and visit me at the Qu family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the slightly tired Elder Qu, and she could not bear it. If she did not know that the Qu family was a hot iron that she could not touch, she would have opened her mouth to agree to Elder Qu. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I will. Grandpa, you should also take care of your health.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er decided to help her grandfather cultivate the Qu family¡¯s young men so that she could easily convince her grandfather as soon as possible.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sent Elder Qu away and returned to the front hall. Elder Liu was still ying chess there.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er called out.


    ¡°You sent off your other grandfather?¡± Elder Liu put down a ck rook, raised his head, and said to Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile, ¡°Sit, apany your grandfather. Let¡¯s y a game. You haven¡¯t yed chess with me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t throw everything to me, would I be so busy that I wouldn¡¯t have time to y chess with you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Elder Liu very impolitely. Then, she sat down opposite Elder Liu.


    ¡°Haha, it seems that you¡¯ve been tired and angry recently. Why? Did your other grandfather mention to you again that he wants you to take over the Qu family¡¯s matters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I really don¡¯t want to get involved in the Qu family¡¯s affairs. I don¡¯t want to make everyone think that I went back to the Qu family just to seize the Qu family¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Only those short-sighted people from the Qu family would think so. They don¡¯t know what they lost in the end.¡± Elder Liu¡¯sughter was very dry. Back then, when he handed the Green Gang and the Liu family over to Chen Meng¡¯er, many people were waiting to watch a good show.


    When the Green Gang and the Liu family went to Chen Meng¡¯er, everyone in the Liu family had opposed it. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Liu family would have been in an uproar long ago. Just like that, the people from the Liu family often came to him and whispered in his ear.


    And now? Who would say anything? No one said anything anymore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er used her own strength to shut everyone up. Under her hands, the Green Gang¡¯s power had expanded by leaps and bounds. The Liu family had also jumped from a third-rate family in the capital to one of the best families in the capital.


    The people who opposed the Liu family before now epted Chen Meng¡¯er, and they were as respectful as they could be.


    Elder Liu was thinking about something. As soon as he put his piece down, Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Elder Liu came back to his senses and looked carefully. He jumped up immediately. ¡°No! I put it there by mistake!¡± As he said that, Elder Liu reached out his hand and picked up the ck rook he had just put down. He changed its spot and put it down. ¡°Ah, I meant to put it there. I¡¯m old now, my eyesight is not as good as it used to be.¡±

 Chapter 1081

    <h4>Chapter 1081:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless at her grandfather. Just for the sake of a game of chess, he said that he was going blind. ¡°Grandpa, I have a lot of medicine. I¡¯m just afraid that it will have the opposite effect after you use it. When that timees, don¡¯t chase after me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Elder Liu said casually. His eyesight was very good, so he did not need to take any medicine. Elder Liu quickly found a new topic to talk about. ¡°Meng¡¯er, aren¡¯t you a little too merciful to Han Ying? She¡¯s not a person with a conscience. I guess she won¡¯t appreciate your kindness. You see, once you turn your head, she¡¯lle to settle the score with youter.¡±


    Elder Liu was in agreement with Elder Qu regarding Han Ying. He was also the one who wanted Han Ying to disappear as soon as possible.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Han Ying was doing too.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t me me for being talkative. I am old, so I talk a lot,¡± Elder Liu said with a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me Grandpa for being talkative. Grandpa, you should talk more. Besides, Grandpa, you¡¯re not old at all. If you go out, you¡¯ll definitely attract arge group of young girls,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and Elder Liu immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°You brat, you really know how to make your grandpa happy. However, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m bragging, but when I was young, when I went out,dies would flock to me. Hmph, I¡¯m much more handsome than that brat, Yuwen Jing.¡± Elder Liu was able to drag Yuwen Jing into everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I was born when Grandpa was young, how would I take a fancy to Yuwen Jing? I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on you, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er echoed Elder Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°You are such a sweet-talker. You know how to make me happy. Cook a few side dishes for me tonight to satisfy my cravings,¡± Elder Liu took the opportunity to make a request. Elder Liu missed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cooking skills very much.


    ¡°Sure, just say the word, Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands were a little itchy.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so lucky. If your other grandpa knows about this, he¡¯ll probably be hopping mad again.¡± When the members of the Green Gang heard their boss¡¯s heartyughter, they knew that their boss must be with their Little Miss. Because only their Little Miss could make their bossugh heartily.


    * * *


    Perhaps it was because Qu Haoqiang knew that his mother did not like to stay in the Green Gang, or perhaps it was because of something else, but he was very quick this time. When he came to the Green Gang the next day, he told Chen Meng¡¯er, he had already helped his mother find a ce to live.


    The ce Qu Haoqiang helped his mother find was still in Country Y. Although Qu Haoqiang did not say anything, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this was Han Ying¡¯s request.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that if it were not for Han Ying¡¯s request, Qu Haoqiang would not have arranged for his mother to stay in Country Y.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er found out that Qu Haoqiang had arranged for his mother to stay in Country Y, she smiled and agreed. She did not say anything else, but she had her own thoughts. Han Ying did not have any intention of listening to her. She was still so restless.


    Since Han Ying wanted to die, Chen Meng¡¯er would grant her wish.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I want to send my mother over. Is that okay?¡± Qu Haoqiang said to Chen Meng¡¯er with an awkward expression. Just now, if his mother had not cried in front of him, he would not have said this to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed immediately. Did Han Ying think that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted her to be in the Green Gang? To be honest, every time she saw Han Ying, she would think of everything that she had done, and she wanted to kill her on the spot.

 Chapter 1082

    <h4>Chapter 1082:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I bought today¡¯s flight ticket. Meng¡¯er, what do you think?¡± Qu Haoqiang really felt embarrassed to say this.


    ¡°Su Jin, go and bring Han Ying over.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not directly answer Qu Haoqiang¡¯s words. She turned her head and spoke to Su Jin.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words could be considered as an indirect answer to Qu Haoqiang¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin originally had a good impression of Qu Haoqiang. After this incident, Su Jin¡¯s impression of Qu Haoqiang didn¡¯t fall to the bottom. However, it still made her realize that they were mother and son. There were still many simrities in their natures. Qu Haoqiang was like Han Ying, getting an inch and taking a mile.


    Before Su Jin left, she took a deep look at Qu Haoqiang.


    This look made Qu Haoqiang¡¯s face burn. He knew that he had gone too far this time. However, in the face of his mother¡¯s tears and her pleas, he really could not open his mouth to refuse.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m really sorry this time¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as your mother doesn¡¯t cause any more trouble, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Soon, Su Jin brought Qu Haoqiang over. ¡°Little Miss, she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Mm, hand her over to Haoqiang.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    After Su Jin received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order, she rudely pushed Han Ying towards Qu Haoqiang. If it wasn¡¯t for Qu Haoqiang¡¯s quick reflexes and catching his mother, Han Ying would have fallen quite badly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Qu Haoqiang was a little annoyed, but when he raised his head and met Su Jin¡¯s cold gaze, he did not let out the anger in his heart.


    ¡°What do you mean? If I were the little miss, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be so soft-hearted.¡± Su Jin rolled her eyes at Qu Haoqiang.


    Qu Haoqiang asked someone to buy a ne ticket to Country Y. After Chen Meng¡¯er nodded, he picked up his mother and headed straight to the airport.


    Qu Haoqiang led Han Ying away. After that, Zhou Yunjie asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, should our people follow her now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Han Ying is not a person who knows her ce. If I¡¯m not wrong, she wants to go to Country Y this time to reconnect with her old lover,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked up at Zhou Yunjie and said with a smile.


    ¡°Then why did you let her go?¡± Zhou Yunbo could not help but ask.


    ¡°She wants to die. Why should I stop her?¡± Thest chance she gave her was one that she did not cherish. If Han Ying made a move again this time, she would have no more worries and could deal with Han Ying. This was a chance that she had waited so long for. How could she stop her?


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, what do you need our men for?¡± asked Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Nothing for now, just let our men keep an eye on Han Ying. Keep an eye on her every move. Oh right, you can tell Yi Jianwang to keep an eye on Han Ying too,¡± instructed Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Yunjie, you guys get ready too. We might have to make a trip to Country Y personally this time.¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Zhou Yunbo continued Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sentence, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just the mafia. Why would we need to take action? Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang is enough. If Yi Jianwang can¡¯t take down the mafia even with the help of the Green Gang, then he¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°If my guess is right, there¡¯s someone behind the mafia. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the guts to go against the Green Gang.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s guess. However, her guesses were usually very urate.


    After being reminded by Chen Meng¡¯er, the other three suddenly came to a realization. If not for this, why would the mafia, which usually had nothing to do with the Green Gang, suddenly go against the Green Gang?


    ¡°Do you want me to check it out?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need for such unnecessary actions. The person behind us will appear soon. We just have to wait.¡± Although the enemy was in the dark and they were in the light, Chen Meng¡¯er was not in a hurry at all.


    * * *


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I said that we can¡¯t let Han Ying go. Now, she¡¯s mixed up with the mafia again.¡± It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to take an afternoon nap, not long after she fell asleep, the phone rang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the phone and Yi Jianwang¡¯s exasperated voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°This time, you said you want to deal with Han Ying. Are you still going to turn a blind eye? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t mess around anymore.¡± When Yi Jianwang saw Han Ying in the mafia, he really wanted to shoot her.


    ¡°You can deal with her however you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Han Ying has nothing to do with me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very angry when she woke up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your cousin anymore?¡± Yi Jianwang heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice and knew that she was very angry. His tone immediately softened.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already said it before. I was the one who gave Han Ying onest chance. If she wants to court death, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Just wait and see. Otherwise, you can keep Han Ying and wait for me to deal with her.¡±


    Han Ying had really crossed her bottom line time and time again.


    ¡°What? Meng¡¯er, you¡¯reing? Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± Yi Jianwang smiled happily when he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er wasing. He swept away the depression he felt when he saw Han Ying in the mafia.


    ¡°Yeah, if I don¡¯te, can you deal with the mafia?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Yi Jianwang touched his nose awkwardly on the other end of the phone. He didn¡¯t expect the mafia to be so difficult to deal with this time. He had fought with the mafia for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t take them down. He was also puzzled about this. Now that Chen Meng¡¯er said it out loud, he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I didn¡¯t expect the mafia to be this powerful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the mafia is powerful, but it¡¯s that the people behind the mafia have some skills.¡± This time, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to see who was ying tricks inside and who wanted to target the Green Gang.


    ¡°What news have you heard? Why don¡¯t I know anything about it?¡± Yi Jianwang sat up straight after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1083

    <h4>Chapter 1083:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°This is just my theory. As for the details, we¡¯ll talk about it after Ie to Country Y,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Your theory?¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t expect to hear such an answer from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes. By the way, as for Han Ying, keep an eye on her for me. I¡¯ll deal with herter,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er to Yi Jianwang after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Yi Jianwang was so excited when he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er wasing.


    All he got was the sound of Chen Meng¡¯er hanging up the phone.


    However, Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t mind. He was still happy.


    * * *


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Meng¡¯er asked Zhou Yunjie to book the earliest flight to Country Y. That was because after she ended the phone call with Yi Jianwang, Zhou Yunjie came to tell Chen Meng¡¯er that it was the Kennedy family who was behind this.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that it was the Kennedy family who was behind this, she was very puzzled. The Kennedy family had nothing to do with her and the Green Gang. Why would they suddenly want to deal with them?


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s next words quickly cleared her doubts.


    After listening to Zhou Yunjie¡¯s exnation, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what expression to have. Even Zhou Yunjie was a little speechless when he heard the news. He didn¡¯t know if Yuwen Jing¡¯s affinity with women was a little too good.


    Marriages betweenrge families happened from time to time. This was the simplest and most effective way for the two families to maintain their ties.


    The current master of the Kennedy family had simr ideas. Master Kennedy was nning to use his only granddaughter, whom he had spent a lot of effort to nurture, as a bargaining chip to acquire more power.


    The granddaughter of the Kennedy family had heard from others that her grandfather wanted to use her to form a marriage alliance with other families. At first, she was very ufortable. Although she always knew that her marriage was never up to her, when she really had to face all of this, she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Originally, she wanted to go to her grandfather and fight him. She had the ability to bring benefits to the family, but it wasn¡¯t through marriage only.


    However, before she could open her mouth, she met the head of the Buyano family, Xibo Buyano, at a banquet. At that time, she only took a nce at Xibo from afar. But it was this one nce that made her fall in love. She fell in love with Xibo Buyano at first sight.


    After returning from the banquet, she went to look for her grandfather. She said to her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m willing to marry someone for the family. However, I want to choose the person for this marriage.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Master Kennedy asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The head of the Buyano family, Xibo Buyano.¡± She looked shyly at Master Kennedy.


    Master Kennedy didn¡¯t expect that his granddaughter liked Xibo Buyano. He had contact with the Buyano family, and the two families even cooperated. As for Xibo, Master Kennedy sincerely admired him. At such a young age, he had taken the Buyano family so far.


    Master Kennedy and his old friends also secretly sighed and said that if any of their grandchildren had the same ability as Xibo, they could also let go with ease.

 Chapter 1084

    <h4>Chapter 1084:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It seems that he has a fiancee.¡± If Xibo could be his future grandson-inw, Master Kennedy would wake upughing at night. However, he had heard that Xibo was already engaged.


    After she heard her grandfather¡¯s words, she looked indifferent. ¡°Grandpa, these are all rumors. Have you seen him bring his fiancee out? No. Therefore, I think there should be hope. They made her up as an excuse that Xibo used to avoid everyone. Grandpa, if the Kennedy family has a marriage with the Buyano family, then the Kennedy family will no longer have to be afraid of being bullied by the higher-ups.¡±


    She took out her trump card. When Master Kennedy heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. That¡¯s right. If they were to marry into the Buyano family, those other families would no longer dare trifle with the Kennedy family again.


    Master Kennedy made the decision and decided to go to the Buyano family to talk to the elders of the Buyano family about this matter.


    The elders of the Buyano family, for the sake of their family head and their future mistress, had to move the focus of the Buyano family to the capital. This was something that they couldn¡¯t ept. Originally, they felt that other than being born in another country, Chen Meng¡¯er was a good match for their family head. She was also qualified to be the mistress of their family.


    The most important thing was that their family head liked this idea. If they followed their family head, their days would be better.


    However, recently, they had be angry. There had to be a limit to how much they had to appease her. They appeased her so much that the family¡¯s interests were ced behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s, this made the elders of the Buyano family unable to ept it. As a result, the elders of the Buyano family made a few calls, urging their family head to return to the family and take charge of the family¡¯s matters.


    However, they were all rejected by Yuwen Jing.


    The elders of the Buyano family were furious. However, no matter how furious they were, they did not dare attack Chen Meng¡¯er, nor did they dare make a move against her. They had seen how ruthless Chen Meng¡¯er was. Moreover, the Green Gang was famous for protecting their own. They didn¡¯t want to offend Chen Meng¡¯er and cause their entire family to suffer.


    Therefore, the elders of the Buyano family were anxious. They didn¡¯t dare open their mouths and say that they wanted to have a new mistress.


    They didn¡¯t say this, but the master of the Kennedy family came to their door and wanted to marry his granddaughter to their family head.


    Originally, the elders of the Buyano family refused tly, saying that their family head already had a fiancee.


    However, one of the elders who disliked Chen Meng¡¯er actually came up with a bad idea behind her back. They didn¡¯t dare ask their family head to change their mistress, so they thought of something else. He had seen Master Kennedy¡¯s granddaughter, even though she was a lot weaker than Chen Meng¡¯er, in the socialite circle of Country Y, she was one of the best. He thought that perhaps their family head had been with Chen Meng¡¯er for more than ten years and was tired of her.


    Thus, when he saw someone new, he might change his mind and fall in love with someone else. Moreover, although the Kennedy family was a little inferior to the Buyano family, the two families had cooperated a lot. If the two families were to marry, then their cooperation would be more reliable.


    Therefore, that elder beat all the elders to it, he said, ¡°Although our family head has a fiancee, it¡¯s not bad to change our family head¡¯s fiancee. However, this is a little difficult. Our family head¡¯s fiancee is the little miss of the Green Gang. Our family head¡¯s grandfather has a very good rtionship with Elder Liu of the Green Gang. If we were to break off the engagement, it wouldn¡¯t be very good. However, if we were to make the Green Gang disappear, these problems should be solved.¡±


    The Green Gang had developed very rapidly over the years. However, very few people truly understood the strength of the Green Gang.


    The master of the Kennedy family was one of those who didn¡¯t know the strength of the Green Gang. Thus, he took the elder¡¯s words to heart. Therefore, he went back to his study and thought for a night. In the end, he found the mafia and cooperated with them. He provided everything the mafia needed, and what the mafia had to do was to make the Green Gang disappear.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t make the Green Gang disappear, they had to make the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, disappear from this world.


    ¡°Hehe, they are really naive. They actually want to make me disappear from this world! I also want to see if they have the ability to do so.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aura was murderous.


    It made Zhou Yunjie, who was standing opposite Chen Meng¡¯er, involuntarily shiver.


    Zhou Yunjie was speechless. He wanted to say that the master of the Kennedy family was really daydreaming. He actually wanted their little miss to disappear just so that his granddaughter could rece her.


    ¡°Little Miss, do you want to tell Yuwen Jing?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned by Zhou Yunjie¡¯s question. She casually replied, ¡°Tell him what?¡± After asking, Chen Meng¡¯er finally reacted to the meaning behind Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words. ¡°If you want to tell him, I¡¯ll tell himter.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this matter had nothing to do with Yuwen Jing, the fact that a woman had taken a liking to Yuwen Jing made Chen Meng¡¯er very ufortable.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and prepare first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Zhou Yunjie left, Chen Meng¡¯er dialed Yuwen Jing¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Yuwen Jing picked up the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and still felt angry in her heart.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Upon hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, Yuwen Jing immediately stopped writing. His eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Meng¡¯er, why did you call me?¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s mood immediately turned bright.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cold snort came from the other end of the phone.


    Hearing this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart could not help but thump. A bad premonition suddenly struck him. He continued to ask, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Did I make you unhappy in some way?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.

 Chapter 1085

    <h4>Chapter 1085:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing racked his brains, but he still couldn¡¯t think of where he had offended Chen Meng¡¯er recently. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I really can¡¯t think of where I¡¯ve done wrong. Just tell me directly. If I¡¯ve really done something wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± Only to Chen Meng¡¯er did Yuwen Jing have such a good temper. If it was someone else, he wouldn¡¯t have opened his mouth to apologize, regardless of whether he was angry or not.


    ¡°Go and ask those elders of the Buyano family. Ask them what good deeds they have done.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that she was purely looking for trouble for nothing. Although this matter started because of Yuwen Jing, it wasn¡¯t his fault. If she really said what was wrong, it was also because Yuwen Jing was too good looking.


    ¡°The elders?¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t expect that the elders of the Buyano family would be involved. However, Yuwen Jing immediately thought about it and understood. The elders of the Buyano family were troublemakers. Yuwen Jing was quite curious. The elders of the Buyano family were intimidated by Chen Meng¡¯er. Usually, no one dared offend Chen Meng¡¯er. The elders also avoided Chen Meng¡¯er. How did they offend Chen Meng¡¯er this time? ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll ask them in a while. I¡¯ll ask them toe and apologize to youter.¡± Yuwen Jing was worried.


    ¡°You¡¯d better call me after you¡¯ve asked. Oh, right, I have to rush to Country Y in a while. If there¡¯s anything you need me for, if it¡¯s not something urgent, just wait for me toe back from Country Y.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Country Y? What are you going to do in Country Y?¡± Yuwen Jing asked after a while.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, she replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to clean up the mess caused by those elders of your family. Yuwen Jing, let me tell you. If I don¡¯t teach those few elders of yours a lesson this time, I will throw away my good name!¡±


    ¡°You still have another family to give you a name,¡± Yuwen Jing replied.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing!¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, she let out a roar from the other end of the line to the other end of the line.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I said something wrong again. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to do anything to the elders. I will personally take care of them.¡± Yuwen Jing waspletely and unconditionally standing on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    ¡°No need. I will do it myself.¡± She wanted to let those people know that she was not someone who would rely on men. She had the ability to take care of them herself.


    Chen Meng¡¯er narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint shing in them. Had it been too long since she showed her might? They all thought that she had turned from a tiger into a harmless kitten. Otherwise, how would the elders of the Buyano family dare have such thoughts?


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, when you need me, just say the word and I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to hang up.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was about to hang up, Yuwen Jing suddenly said, ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You just have to remember that no matter what the situation is, I¡¯ll always be standing behind you.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s rare emotional reaction had caused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s anger towards Yuwen Jing to vanish into thin air.


    All that was left was a faint sweetness.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll have to hang up now. I still have to catch the ne.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly hung up the call with Yuwen Jing. However, this short call had caused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood to undergo a 180-degree change. If Elder Liu and Elder Qu were to see this change in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood, they would definitely be jealous again.

 Chapter 1086

    <h4>Chapter 1086:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After Yuwen Jing hung up the call with Chen Meng¡¯er, his face fell. With a call, he called Baro and Allen back from outside. Allen was outside today discussing a contract with someone. With a call from his master, Yuwen Jing, he had no choice but to abandon the half-negotiated contract and rush back.


    The moment he returned and saw Baro, he could not help but grumble. ¡°Baro, why is Master angry this time? I¡¯m halfway through the contract, and I¡¯m about to sign it. Master¡¯s call has wasted all the previous efforts.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go to the Sahara, I think you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. I heard from the phone that master doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡± Baro could not help but remind Allen.


    Allen nodded at Baro.


    Allen and Baro knocked on the door and entered Yuwen Jing¡¯s study. They could feel that the temperature in Yuwen Jing¡¯s study was several degrees lower than the temperature outside, which made them shiver involuntarily.


    Allen and Baro exchanged a look and took deep breaths.


    ¡°Master,¡± Allen called to Baro.


    ¡°Have you two received news from the family recently?¡± Yuwen Jing asked coldly.


    ¡°No,¡± Allen and Baro answered in unison.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yuwen Jing frowned. ¡°What has happened to the elders of the family recently?¡± The elders of the Buyano family were usually not very honest, so although Yuwen Jing was in the capital, he still sent people to keep a close watch on the elders in the family.


    Not to mention that every action of these elders was under his eyes, but if they had the slightest intention of betraying him, he would receive the news immediately.


    ¡°No, the elders have been very obedient recently,¡± Baro answered, somewhat confused. He searched hard in his mind, but really did not receive any information about the elders in the family having any unusual movements.


    ¡°Yes, even the ones who are the most troublesome seem to be living a leisurely life in retirement,¡± Allen said. Suddenly, he realized something was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The elders in the family can¡¯t be so leisurely. This is somewhat abnormal. Master, have you received any news? Are there any elders who are going to defect again?¡± Allen could not help but ask.


    ¡°Not really. After what happenedst time, they still don¡¯t dare.¡± After hearing Allen¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing had a rough idea of what was going on. The elders had been so obedient recently. They must have been afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er woulde to him and tell on them, so he would go back and teach them a lesson. ¡°Think about it carefully. Is there anything unusual in the family recently? Or is it rted to your future mistress?¡±


    Allen and Baro thought about it seriously.


    Baro and Allen were at a loss. They really hadn¡¯t received any news. How did the elders in the family offend their future mistress?


    ¡°Nothing really happened recently. However, if you want to talk about strange things, there is something.¡± Allen stroked his chin and said with a slight frown.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yuwen Jing and Baro said in unison.


    After Baro said that, he carefully looked up at his master. Seeing that his master¡¯s expression was normal, he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He was afraid that his master would be in a bad mood and he would be in trouble again.


    ¡°The master of the Kennedy family came to our family some time ago and looked for the elders. Because the master of the Kennedy family has a personal rtionship with the elders of the family, when I heard the news, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Therefore, I didn¡¯t investigate in detail the reason why he came to look for the elders of the family. However, it was only after he came that the elders of the family suddenly stopped.¡± The more Allen spoke, the more he felt that this matter was strange.


    It would have been fine if Allen had not said it. But as soon as he said it, Baro remembered something. He pped his thigh, he said, ¡°You mentioned the master of the Kennedy family, right? I just remembered that some time ago, I heard a piece of news. It said that the granddaughter of the Kennedy family has taken a fancy to our master.¡± As he spoke, Baro raised his eyes and nced at Yuwen Jing. He saw that his master¡¯splexion was still alright, only then did he continue, ¡°When I heard it at that time, I thought that it was just idle gossip. Master had never seen the granddaughter of the Kennedy family at all. How could the granddaughter of the Kennedy family take a fancy to our master? However, after hearing what Allen said, I feel that there might really be such a thing. Perhaps, this master of the Kennedy family went to the elders to talk about this matter.¡±


    ¡°However, our master already has a mistress. This mistress is something that everyone in the family has agreed to. They all tacitly agreed,¡± Allen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I don¡¯t know.¡± Baro scratched his head.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t say anything. However, after Baro and Allen¡¯s words, his face was furious. Allen and Baro didn¡¯t know that Chen Meng¡¯er had called him. Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t stupid. He used his brain to think. He roughly knew what the elders in the family had done.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up the phone and dialed the number of the family¡¯s first elder.


    ¡°Hello, is it the first elder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Why did you think of calling me?¡± The first elder, who had received the call from his family head, felt his heart tremble. At that time, he had already regretted giving advice to the master of the Kennedy family.


    Their current family head was no ordinary person. He was a ruthless and merciless person. Moreover, the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, was his heart and soul. Just thinking about the consequences of what they had done made them feel a lingering fear.


    ¡°I have something I want to ask you. You should be willing to answer my questions, right?¡±

 Chapter 1087

    <h4>Chapter 1087:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Sir, you really know how to joke. What can I exin to you?¡± The first elderughed with Yuwen Jing on the phone, trying to muddle through. It was early spring, and the weather was cool. However, the sweat on his forehead was gushing out.


    ¡°Only you can exin this matter to me. I just want to know, why did the master of the Kennedy family, who usually doesn¡¯t walk around,e to look for you?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s patience had long been exhausted.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing mention the master of the Kennedy family, the first elder quivered. He stammered some incoherent excuse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I want the truth.¡±


    The usually cunning first elder was forced to lose hisposure by Yuwen Jing. In the end, he only squeezed out a dry sentence. ¡°Recently, the Kennedy family has been cooperating with our family. He wants to make friends with us. He wants us to cooperate with him.¡± The first elder wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, then, he continued, ¡°However, don¡¯t worry, Sir. We rejected him outright. How could we give in so easily for the sake of a small personal rtionship? Sir, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the contract between us and the Kennedy family has long been signed. They have never had any objection to the distribution of benefits. That¡¯s because our family has always been very generous in this regard.¡± Yuwen Jing mercilessly exposed the excuse made up by the first elder. ¡°Meng¡¯er just called me and said that she wants to handle this matter personally. This includes you guys. Therefore, I advise you not to hide anything from me. You should know that I have my own ways to know what I want to know. I¡¯ll give you another chance. As long as you tell me honestly, I¡¯ll protect you in front of Meng¡¯er.¡±


    The first elder heard Yuwen Jing mention Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name. When he thought of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s usual tricks, he could not help but shiver.


    He was extremely regretful now. What was he thinking at that time? He had actually schemed against Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It wasn¡¯t that the first elder hadn¡¯t seen Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s methods of dealing with the enemy. Her viciousness wasn¡¯t inferior to their family head at all. To be more precise, Chen Meng¡¯er was even more vicious than their family head.


    ¡°Sir, I say. This was really a moment of stupidity on our part. After that, the few of us regretted it. Sir, you must help us put in a good word in front of the future mistress. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The first elder begged for mercy.


    However, when the first elder begged for mercy, Yuwen Jing knew that his guess was probably right. This made his face turn cold. Baro and Allen couldn¡¯t help but rub their arms.


    ¡°The main reason the master of the Kennedy family came to look for us was because he wanted to form a marriage alliance with our family. The granddaughter of the Kennedy family fell in love with you at first sight. And the master of the Kennedy family was inclined to form a marriage alliance with our family. After the two parties hit it off, the master of the Kennedy family found us. He wanted us to act as a middleman and build a bridge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me why the Kennedy family targeted Meng¡¯er. I want to hear the truth. My patience is limited. Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. You know my temper.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold voice cut through the air.

 Chapter 1088

    <h4>Chapter 1088:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This made the first elder tremble in fear.


    ¡°Sir, we really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, we just said it casually.¡±


    ¡°Said what?¡±


    ¡°We told the master of the Kennedy family that if he wants to marry his granddaughter to you, he has to first make sure that you don¡¯t have a fiancee.¡±I didn¡¯t know that he would be so stupid to actually cooperate with the mafia and want the future mistress to disappear from this world.¡± When the first elder and the others found out about the actions of the master of the Kennedy family, they immediately shook their heads.


    It was the Kennedy family that had poured everything they had into cooperating with the mafia to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. None of them were a match for Chen Meng¡¯er. How could the Green Gang be so easy to deal with?


    ¡°B*stards, how dare you.¡± Yuwen Jing casually picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it towards the door.


    Allen, who was standing not far from the door, was lucky that he dodged quickly.


    ¡°Sir, we know we were wrong. Once we said it, we regretted it. However, if we said it out loud, it would be like pouring out water. We can¡¯t take it back. Sir, you must help us put in a good word in front of the future mistress. We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At that time, it was just a casual sentence. I didn¡¯t expect the master of the Kennedy family to take it seriously.¡± The first elder¡¯s face was almost scrunched up.


    Yuwen Jing mmed the phone down.


    Yuwen Jing spent a lot of effort to let Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with him develop further. It had also caused Elder Liu and Elder Qu to slightly change their attitudes towards him. At least, they no longer viewed him as an enemy like before. But now, the first elder and the others had caused trouble for him.


    If Elder Qu and Elder Liu were to find out about this matter, their attitudes would return to normal. Perhaps, they would directly prevent him from seeing Chen Meng¡¯er again.


    ¡°Master, how is it?¡± Allen asked impatiently when he saw Yuwen Jing hang up the phone with a very bad expression.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t answer Allen¡¯s question. He just red at Allen, then turned to Baro and said, ¡°Help me book the fastest flight to Country Y for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Baro replied.


    ¡°You two pack up too. Come with me to Country Yter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    * * *


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er got off the ne, she saw a few expensive cars with familiar signs parked on the tarmac. Yi Jianwang, who was wearing sunsses, leaned against a car in a shy outfit.


    ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable to look at,¡± Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. Every word he said was clearly heard by Yi Jianwang. Just when everyone thought Yi Jianwang would be angry, Yi Jianwang walked over with a ttering smile.


    He first greeted Zhou Yunbo, ¡°Hey, Yunbo, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Your sharp tongue never stops.¡±


    Zhou Yunbo turned his head to the other side arrogantly.


    Yi Jianwang did not take Zhou Yunbo¡¯s displeasure to heart at all. He turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a brilliant smile. ¡°Meng¡¯er. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t deal with the mafia by yourself? The Green Gang has given you so much help, yet you still can¡¯t take down the mafia. How terrible.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were venomous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t take the mafia seriously. If I didn¡¯t do this, you would not have rushed to Country Y. Moreover, I think you would prefer to deal with them personally.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the skills, but you still know how to find excuses. You¡¯re really shameless,¡± Zhou Yunbo said straightforwardly.


    As for Yi Jianwang, he chose to ignore Zhou Yunbo. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ve already prepared the room for you. Let me tell you, the view from that room is really good. After you see it, you¡¯ll definitely like it. Also, I didn¡¯t manage to have a meal with youst time. Entertain me this time. I¡¯ve meticulously prepared a candlelit dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°Our little miss has her own house. She doesn¡¯t need to live in someone else¡¯s ce.¡± Zhou Yunjie, who had been silent all this while, opened his mouth to retort. ¡°Moreover, our sir has instructed that our little miss is still young. Things like a candlelit dinner are not suitable for our little miss.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie raised his guard against Yi Jianwang. Yi Jianwang was one of the people that Zhou Yunjie nned not to get close to.


    Yi Jianwang knew that the people around Chen Meng¡¯er were not simple. They were not easy to deal with. However, he did not expect that Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo were much more powerful than he thought. At least, when he was serious, he was not a match for the two brothers.


    Yi Jianwang, Zhou Yunbo, and Zhou Yunjie were all fired up because of her. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was very rxed. It was as if this matter had nothing to do with her. It wasn¡¯t until the two sides were in a stalemate that Chen Meng¡¯er finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t be so serious. Yi Jianwang, forget about the candlelit dinner. You should keep it to deceive the other girls. It¡¯s useless to me. A normal dinner is fine. We can talk about the recent situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no candlelit dinner. Just a normal dinner. Meng¡¯er, what do you like to eat? Do you have anything special you want to eat? Tell me, I¡¯ll order the kitchen to prepare it now.¡± When Yi Jianwang heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was willing to eat with him, he was no longer as depressed as before.


    Yi Jianwang was so excited that he wanted his subordinates to order the kitchen to prepare the meal now.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯m not picky.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Zhou Yunbo and the others¡¯ gazes all focused on Chen Meng¡¯er with a whoosh.


    But Yi Jianwang took it seriously. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re really easy to feed. Whoever marries you in the future will be lucky.¡±

 Chapter 1089

    <h4>Chapter 1089:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Haha,e, let us toast to the old man. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to him. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang to such an extent.¡± In a private dining room, the leader of the mafia, who wore a top-ss custom-made suit but had a ruffian look on his face, sat. People in the underworld called him ¡°the Python¡±. He held a red wine ss in his hand, stood up, and made a toast to the master of the Kennedy family who was sitting across from him.


    The master of the Kennedy family forcefully suppressed the disgust in his heart. He picked up the wine ss, gave a signal, and put down the wine ss.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er and empty the position of the mistress of the Buyano family, he, a noble of Country Y, wouldn¡¯t sit with the people of the mafia. If word got out, he did not know what people would say behind his back.


    The Python did not get angry at the rudeness of the master of the Kennedy family. He shrugged, put down his wine ss, and sat down.


    He knew that these so-called nobles had always felt that they were superior to them. They did not want to have any contact with servants like them. The Python knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the master of the Kennedy family had some use for his mafia, he wouldn¡¯t have sat down to eat with him.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t like the master of the Kennedy family. He didn¡¯t like him at all. They were a group of people who relied on the inheritance passed down by their ancestors to live their lives.


    The Python still looked like a ruffian. He didn¡¯t show any restraint in front of the master of the Kennedy family. After he sat down, he crossed his legs and picked up a cigar, gesturing for his subordinate to light it for him. The Python¡¯s subordinate had some discerning eyes. The Python nodded his head and someone came to light the cigar for him.


    The Python took a puff of the cigar. He said to the master of the Kennedy family, ¡°Sir, why did you invite me here today?¡±


    ¡°I just received news that the little miss of the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er, has arrived in Country Y. Yi Jianwang went to pick her up personally.¡± Yi Jianwang went to pick Chen Meng¡¯er up with great fanfare. Therefore, before the master of the Kennedy family could investigate, one of his men came to tell him the news.


    Hearing this news, the Python put away his usual careless appearance. He sat up straight and looked at the face of the master of the Kennedy family with a serious expression. He asked, ¡°Are you sure that your information is urate?¡±


    ¡°Humph, if my information is not urate, who else¡¯s is? It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± The master of the Kennedy family was very unhappy with the Python¡¯s suspicion. At his age, no one had questioned him before.


    However, the Python had no time to care about the current mood of the master of the Kennedy family. He was more worried that if the Green Gang really joined hands with Yi Jianwang, his mafia wouldn¡¯t be their match even if the Kennedy family provided them with money and weapons.


    Originally, the Python agreed to ept the Kennedy family¡¯s help and help the Kennedy family deal with the little miss of the Green Gang. He had his own ns. He knew that his mafia was no match for the Green Gang, but he could use the Kennedy family to make Yi Jianwang disappear.


    As for dealing with the Green Gangter. He wasn¡¯t prepared to do as much as he did with Yi Jianwang. At the appropriate time, he was prepared topromise with the Green Gang.


    But now, the situation had deviated from his expectations. He had never thought that Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang would join forces with the Green Gang.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s bad.¡± The Python could no longer sit still.

 Chapter 1090

    <h4>Chapter 1090:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? If the Green Gang and Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang join forces, then we¡¯ll just destroy them together.¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s tone was pompous. It was as if he was really omnipotent and controlled the world.


    When he heard Master Kennedy¡¯s words, the Python could not help but roll his eyes. What an ignorant old man. Just Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang was already so difficult to deal with, and now there was the Green Gang as well. They were going to be wiped out together. What a joke.


    ¡°Sir, if you can really wipe out Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang and the Green Gang together, you¡¯ll be in charge of my mafia in the future. I advise you to go back and properly investigate the background of the Green Gang.¡± After saying that, the Python stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to drink with you here. I have to go back and think about how to deal with the current situation. I don¡¯t want to bring the mafia with me. You always have the foundation left behind by your ancestors, so you won¡¯t starve to death. I can only rely on myself.¡± After saying that, the Python took the group and left in a grandiose manner.


    The Python¡¯s disrespectful action made Master Kennedy angry. At least, his crutch almost shattered the marble floor of the restaurant.


    ¡°You uneducated thing! If you weren¡¯t of any use, I would have thought of a way to make you disappear from Country Y long ago.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearancepletely ruined the Python¡¯s ns. This made him very ufortable. Seeing that Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang was about to disappear from his hands, now that Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly appeared, it could be said that all of his ns were about to be disrupted.


    ¡°How many people from the Green Gang came to Country Y this time?¡± As soon as he walked out of the hotel door, the Python asked the people behind him with a gloomy face.


    ¡°ording to the information I received, there are not many. There are four people in total, including Chen Meng¡¯er. Actually, Boss, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. ording to my understanding, the Green Gang¡¯s influence in Country Y is not widespread. With the strength of our mafia, it is not difficult to make the little miss of the Green Gang unable to leave Country Y.¡±


    The Python stopped for a moment and continued to walk towards his private car. ¡°Ask your wife if she knows what Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s weakness is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I¡¯ll go back and ask herter.¡±


    On the other side, Yi Jianwang had spent a lot of effort. Although the candlelit dinner was a bust, Yi Jianwang had done his best to prepare this dinner well. At least, the meal was delicious.


    This could be seen from the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er ate quite a lot.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Where¡¯s Han Ying?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the point after filling her stomach.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s time to eat now. Talking about business will ruin the atmosphere.¡± Yi Jianwang had the habit of not talking about business while eating.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t care about this. She didn¡¯t fly to Country Y for such a long time just to have a meal with Yi Jianwang. ¡°It¡¯s best to solve this as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, aren¡¯t you afraid that your gang will disappear while you eat?¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s venomous tongueshed out.


    ¡°I think my gang won¡¯t be so useless.¡± Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but frown at Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Where is Han Ying now?¡± This was what Chen Meng¡¯er was concerned about. She wanted to control Han Ying first.


    ¡°She lives with the second-inmand of the mafia,¡± Yi Jianwang replied helplessly. In front of Chen Meng¡¯er, his principles had long disappeared. ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to do anything. The mafia and Han Ying wille to you,¡± Yi Jianwang added.


    ¡°Oh? Really? That saves me a lot of effort. I¡¯ll wait for them.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, as long as you hand over the members of the Green Gang, the mafia will no longer treat you as an enemy.¡± The next day, Yi Jianwang had just finished his breakfast when he received a call from the Python.


    Yi Jianwang was very surprised when he received the call from the Python. What was the Python thinking? He actually wanted him to hand over Chen Meng¡¯er? Moreover, what nonsense was he saying? He said that as long as he handed over the members of the Green Gang, he would let Yi Jianwang off.


    What did the Python think Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang was?


    ¡°Python, did you not wake up? Or did you drink too muchst night?¡± Yi Jianwang sneered.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, I¡¯m very awake. You should know the current situation of your gang. If this continues, your gang will soon be defeated by our mafia. I think you don¡¯t want to see this situation. So, as long as you hand over the Green Gang¡¯s people, I¡¯ll let your gang go.¡±


    ¡°Ha, do you think it¡¯s possible for me to hand over the Green Gang¡¯s people? You can wait and see if our gang¡¯s fate is over. Python, don¡¯t think that with the Kennedy family, your mafia can do anything.¡±Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t show any mercy and hung up the phone.


    After Yi Jianwang hung up the phone, he said to his subordinate, ¡°In the future, all calls from the mafia will be rejected. I am not the Python. I don¡¯t have any principles. I can betray anyone.¡±Yi Jianwang was furious.


    ¡°Yes, Boss, I understand.¡±


    Yi Jianwang turned his head and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating. Who does the Python think I am? Even if I betray myself, I won¡¯t betray you. Moreover, I still don¡¯t know who the person who became a bandit in the end is.¡±


    ¡°Being angry early in the morning is not good for your health. If he wants to say something, let him say it. The final result is the most important.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little surprised that the Python would call.


    She thought that the mafia had never taken the Green Gang seriously. Otherwise, why would they want to deal with the Green Gang?

 Chapter 1091

    <h4>Chapter 1091:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s words, she could roughly guess what the Python was up to.


    The Python only saw that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have many people with her. With the power of the mafia, they could easily exterminate her.


    As for how her grandfather, Elder Liu, and the Green Gang would answer after exterminating her. The Python didn¡¯t care.


    Moreover, he still did not know what the people within the Green Gang were thinking. He assumed that there were still many people who hoped that Chen Meng¡¯er would disappear.


    Who asked the mafia to be like this? Within the mafia, who knew how many people wished for him to disappear from this world so that they could take over his position?


    Therefore, he believed that everyone in this world was like him. Everything was centered around interests. For power and money, anything could be sacrificed. Hepletely ignored that there was something more precious than money and power, and that was love.


    Love, family, and friendship were all more precious than power and money.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m calm now. However, Meng¡¯er, the Python seems to be hellbent on dealing with you. Have you ever offended him? Or rather, what is the deep hatred between the two of you?¡± This was what Yi Jianwang was confused about.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Then how could it be?¡± This made Yi Jianwang even more confused.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably crazy.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the position of the mistress of the Buyano family would be so attractive. It made the Kennedy family not only willing to lower themselves to cooperate with the mafia, but also made the Kennedy family pay such a huge price.


    Yi Jianwang was even more confused. He knew that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t lie to him. Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t have any interaction with the Python. If they really had any interaction, other than Han Ying, there was nothing else. Yi Jianwang rubbed his chin. Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, he guessed, ¡°Could the Python have taken a liking to Han Ying? That¡¯s not right. Han Ying didn¡¯t hook up with the Python. Moreover, with Han Ying¡¯s ruined reputation, is it worth losing one¡¯s mind for her?¡±


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s theory was absurd.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, please use your brain to think, okay? It¡¯s really a miracle that your gang didn¡¯t die out,¡± Zhou Yunbo said with a roll of his eyes. The two were always at odds with each other.


    ¡°Zhou Yunbo!¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t get angry, but Zhou Yunjie did. His younger brother was getting more and more outspoken. Although he didn¡¯t think much of Yi Jianwang, Yi Jianwang was the boss of a gang after all.


    Yi Jianwang might not mind what Zhou Yunbo said about him, but if the people under him did, it could cause trouble for their little miss.

 Chapter 1092

    <h4>Chapter 1092:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Moreover, Country Y was not the headquarters of the Green Gang. Furthermore, the Python seemed to be targeting his little miss.


    Under such circumstances, it was really not suitable for them to offend Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.


    After being shouted at by Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo could only rub his nose in grievance. However, he still obediently shut his mouth.


    Yi Jianwang, on the other hand, casually waved his hand at Zhou Yunjie. With an indifferent expression, he said, ¡°Yunjie, we are all family. There¡¯s no need to be so restrained. I know Yunbo¡¯s temper and character. If he wants to say something, let him say it. I won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Yi Jianwang was very patient.


    However, those who were familiar with him knew how stingy he was and how long he held a grudge.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you haven¡¯t answered me. If it¡¯s not because of Han Ying, then what is it? I really can¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    ¡°The Kennedy family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gently emphasized her words. A murderous aura emitted from her person.


    ¡°The Kennedy family? What does this have to do with the Kennedy family?¡± Yi Jianwang, who had always been particrly clever, was stuck at the critical moment. He was even more confused by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Su Jin, exin it to him.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt a little tired talking to Yi Jianwang. How could Yi Jianwang¡¯s imagination be inferior to that of a kindergarten child? Chen Meng¡¯er almost agreed with Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.The Kennedy family is the mastermind behind the increase in the strength of the mafia this time.¡±


    ¡°The Kennedy family? A mastermind? No wonder. I said that with the strength of the mafia, how could it cause our gang to lose so many times? That¡¯s not right. The Kennedy family are nobles Country Y. They have always thought that they are superior to others. They wouldn¡¯t mix with the mafia, let alone help them.¡± Yi Jianwang shook his head repeatedly at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you mistaken in some way?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken.¡± Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but say this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. The Kennedy family is the mastermind behind the mafia¡¯s increase in strength. I¡¯ve said it before. Some people are willing to do anything for the sake of benefits. Moreover, they¡¯re willing to lower their status.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yi Jianwang and continued, ¡°Furthermore, this time, the Kennedy family isn¡¯t only willing to lower their status. In order to obtain greater benefits, the Kennedy family invested a lot of capital this time. However, they greatly overestimated their power. Wanting me to disappear isn¡¯t such a simple matter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said proudly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t boasting. She had been given almost god-like powers after she had been reincarnated.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is that a feud between you and the Kennedy family?¡± Yi Jianwang asked.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t a feud before, but now there is. The Kennedy family coveted the thing in my hands, so they tried every means to make me disappear from this world.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a bloodthirsty smile. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bloodthirsty smile was very charming, causing Yi Jianwang¡¯s heart to flutter.


    He spent a great deal of effort to calm himself down. ¡°What is it?¡± Yi Jianwang was curious.


    ¡°The position of the Buyano family¡¯s mistress. Since they wanted to hurt me, I¡¯ll y their little game.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, let me help out. I haven¡¯t exercised in a while,¡± Zhou Yunbo said as he fiddled with his fingers.


    ¡°The position of the Buyano family¡¯s mistress?¡± Yi Jianwang frowned. ¡°It seems that the engagement between you and the Buyano family¡¯s head isn¡¯t just a rumor. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my little miss grew up together with the head of the Buyano family. So, they can be considered childhood sweethearts.¡±


    In order to prevent Yi Jianwang from getting too deeply involved and eventually causing some trouble, Su Jin took this opportunity to quickly end Yi Jianwang¡¯s little crush.


    How could Yi Jianwang not see through Su Jin¡¯s little scheme? He gave Su Jin a reassuring smile. He did like Chen Meng¡¯er, and Chen Meng¡¯er was the most special girl in his heart. However, he also knew that it was impossible for him to be with Chen Meng¡¯er. He could see that Chen Meng¡¯er did not have any improper thoughts towards him.

 Chapter 1093

    <h4>Chapter 1093:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After Yi Jianwang hung up on him, the Python was extremely frustrated and furious.


    The Python¡¯s subordinates were so shocked that they didn¡¯t dare go in and look for him for an entire day.


    ¡°Does Yi Jianwang really think he¡¯s that great? He doesn¡¯t want respect? Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. You, bring your men and go and destroy the remaining properties of Yi Jianwang.¡± The Python gestured at the second-inmand and decided to wipe out Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.


    ¡°Sir, this seems to be a little difficult.¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang was not one of those small groups. The strength of his gang wasparable to their mafia.


    ¡°You b*stard, you¡¯re really useless. You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter! Seriously, I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s attitude towards the Python was not excusable. He was prepared to teach Yi Jianwang a lesson. He wanted to let Yi Jianwang know the consequences of offending him.


    * * *


    It waste at night, but Chen Meng¡¯er had yet to fall asleep.


    ¡°Dudu,e out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms over her chest and shouted. A huge object suddenly appeared on the originally empty floor. On a closer look, it was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pet, Dudu.


    Ever since thest upgrade, her control over her space had increased. Now that she was outside the space, she could easily take out anything in the space that she wanted to take out.


    Even living creatures like Dudu could be kept in the space without any harm.


    Dudu, who was harming Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fruits and vegetables just now, was summoned. Dudu, who was still eating the apples that he had just picked from the tree, looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a nk expression. He had yet to react. He was not in the space. Taking advantage of his master¡¯s absence, he was eating heartily. In the blink of an eye, how did he leave the space?


    ¡°Dudu, you took advantage of my absence to steal food again.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very speechless about Dudu¡¯s habit. How could a carnivore like him like to eat fruits and vegetables? He didn¡¯t even care much about meat.


    Dudu¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he immediately pounced over.


    ¡°If you jump on me, I¡¯ll put you on a diet.¡±


    When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she was going to put him on a diet, he stopped. He gave his master puppy dog eyes and acted cutely.

 Chapter 1094

    <h4>Chapter 1094:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Be good and apany me on a trip tonight. I won¡¯t put you on a diet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t resist Dudu¡¯s puppy dog eyes.


    Dudu nodded vigorously after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯m already a little sleepy. Let¡¯s go and finish this matter as soon as possible ande back to sleep.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the watch on her wrist. Usually, Chen Meng¡¯er was already asleep at this time.


    It wasn¡¯t Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first time in Country Y. However, it was her first time going to an unfamiliar ce in the middle of the night. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had a mutated brain. Otherwise, she would have really gotten lost.


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Dudu along and followed the navigation in her mutated brain. Very smoothly, they found the ce that she was looking for.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the somewhat old apartment and shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know what Han Ying was thinking. She had such a good life, yet she had to torture herself to such an extent. Dudu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Dudu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Dudu up to the top floor of the apartment. When they reached the top floor, Chen Meng¡¯er still politely raised her hand and pressed the doorbell.


    Inside the house, Han Ying elegantly held a wine ss that was half filled with red wine. She stood in front of the window and looked at the moon in this foreign country. Her face was full of mncholy. Every night in the dead of night, she would miss Qu Yaotian who was far away. She did not know how Qu Yaotian¡¯s life was after the divorce.


    Did he miss her as much as she did? Did he think of the sweet life they had before?


    Or did he throw away everything between them and reunite with his old lover, Zhang Xiao? Every time she thought of this, Han Ying¡¯s heart would be filled with frustration. She could not calm down. Han Ying knew that she had always had Qu Yaotian in her heart. She could not ept that Qu Yaotian was with another woman.


    When she thought of the frustration again, Han Ying picked up the wine ss. She raised her head and drank all the red wine in the ss in one gulp.


    The sudden ringing of the doorbell made Han Ying put away the tears in her eyes. Her mood suddenly tensed up. Who would knock on her door at this time? During the time she had been here, she had never met anyone other than her boyfriend. Therefore, other than him, no one else woulde to her apartment.


    When he left today, he clearly told her that he had something to do tonight and would note back. He told her to rest well alone. Han Ying knew that he was going to meet his other female partner. Han Ying had always known that the boyfriend she mentioned was not really a boyfriend at all. They were just working together and sleeping together.


    Now that the doorbell had rung, how could she not be nervous?


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid that Han Ying would not open the door. If she did not open the door, she had plenty of other ways to get in.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er?¡± Han Ying did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to find her apartment. The ce she was staying at now was not the ce her son had found for her.

 Chapter 1095

    <h4>Chapter 1095:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Open the door. If you don¡¯t open the door, I have other ways to get in,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Han Ying knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was not bluffing. She was telling the truth. She obediently opened the door. However, she would not give Chen Meng¡¯er a good expression. As soon as she opened the door, Chen Meng¡¯er saw Han Ying¡¯s face. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t find. There¡¯s only one thing I don¡¯t want to find out.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er walked past Han Ying and entered. Dudu followed behind his master and swaggered into the room.


    Han Ying lived in a very small ce. There was a bedroom, a small living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. This ce was very different from the ce Qu Haoqiang arranged for her. After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the house, she looked around. She looked at Han Ying and said, ¡°Wow. You¡¯re a person who likes to suffer. You don¡¯t want to live in a luxurious vi. Instead, you insist on living in this old small apartment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Han Ying red at Chen Meng¡¯er angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care. I¡¯m justmenting.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Han Ying.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Han Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with vignce and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. I¡¯m here to kidnap you, of course. ¡°You¡¯re going against me and doing so many things that make me very ufortable. I have to collect some interest.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s goal was to bring Han Ying back to the Green Gang.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have specially brought Dudu.


    ¡°Ha! You won¡¯t,¡± Han Ying said with confidence.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was baffled by Han Ying¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Because of Haoqiang. You promised Haoqiang,¡± Han Ying said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wondered why Han Ying was so unscrupulous. It was because she felt that she had a shield to protect her.


    ¡°Han Ying, have you forgotten? I told your son before. This was yourst chance. If you provoke me again, I won¡¯t let you off on ount of him. You probably have already cut off contact with your son. Before I came back, I had already told your son, and he didn¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Haoqiang won¡¯t ept that.¡± Han Ying obviously didn¡¯t believe Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter to Chen Meng¡¯er whether she believed her or not. Since Han Ying had crossed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bottom line again and again, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t need to be polite.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not waste any more time with Han Ying. She stuffed a pill into Han Ying¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What did you give me to eat?¡± Han Ying wanted to spit out the pill, but the pill that Chen Meng¡¯er made was not an ordinary one. It would melt in water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poison. It won¡¯t kill you.¡± As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Han Ying lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Dudu, carry her on your back. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to touch Han Ying at all.


    Dudu also looked down on Han Ying, and didn¡¯t want to touch Han Ying either. However, just as he was about to express his objection, he looked up and saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression. He had to ept his fate and put Han Ying on his back. However, his actions were not gentle at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could already foresee that after the effects of the medicine were over the next day, Han Ying would not even think of getting up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep and rest.¡±

 Chapter 1096

    <h4>Chapter 1096:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°The Python is really baffling. He really thinks that I am easy to bully. He actually provoked me.¡± Early in the morning, when Chen Meng¡¯er had just taken a bite of her breakfast, Yi Jianwang¡¯s furious voice came from the main door.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, I say, what are you shouting about so early in the morning for? This is the Green Gang, not your gang,¡± Zhou Yunbo said very discontentedly.


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s animosity toward Yi Jianwang had not been around for a long time. This animosity had started after Zhou Yunbo found out that Yi Jianwang liked Chen Meng¡¯er. Zhou Yunbo knew that his brother had always silently liked their little miss. Although his brother had told him more than once that it was impossible for him and Chen Meng¡¯er to be together, subconsciously, Zhou Yunbo still hoped that his little miss could be together with his brother. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that his little miss was better suited to be together with his brother.


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s sudden change made Yi Jianwang rather puzzled at first. Speaking of which, when they worked together to destroy the rebels within Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang, the two of them had a tacit understanding. Furthermore, the two of them could not be said to be friends, but they had never been so confrontational before.


    Slowly, Yi Jianwang understood why Zhou Yunbo¡¯s attitude towards him had suddenly changed.


    Because he knew the reason, Yi Jianwang chose to ignore Zhou Yunbo¡¯s hostility toward him. He felt that Zhou Yunbo was still a friend worth making, and he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. Therefore, Yi Jianwang directly turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Speaking of early in the morning, this is nothing. The Python just called early in the morning. I was still sleeping, and he woke me up with a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Why did the Python call you early in the morning?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not affected by Yi Jianwang¡¯s emotions at all. She gracefully stuffed a piece of bread into her mouth and asked.


    ¡°Speaking of this, it makes me even angrier. Last time, I was the one who kidnapped Han Ying, but this time, it wasn¡¯t me who did it. Han Ying disappeared from her apartment, and the Python insisted that I was the one who kidnapped her. I was used of something I didn¡¯t do. How could I not be angry?¡± Yi Jianwang was obviously angry at the Python. As he spoke, his anger was still rising. He saw the ss of water in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. He did not care whether Chen Meng¡¯er had drunk from it or not. He picked it up and drank it down.


    After drinking a ss of water, Yi Jianwang felt that his anger had dissipated a lot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Yi Jianwang would be contacted by the Python after Han Ying disappeared. However, when she thought about it, it was not surprising at all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me the Python. Who asked you to kidnap Han Yingst time?¡± Zhou Yunbo came closer and whispered.


    ¡°Yunbo.¡± Zhou Yunjie felt that Zhou Yunbo had gone too far. He frowned.


    Hearing Zhou Yunjie¡¯s warning tone, Zhou Yunbo reluctantly shut his mouth.


    Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t take Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words seriously either, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I also think it¡¯s strange. Who do you think kidnapped Han Ying? To kidnap a person like Han Ying can¡¯t be easy. Thest time I kidnapped Han Ying, the mafia knew about it.¡±


    This was also a problem that troubled Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°I kidnapped Han Ying.¡± The water was drunk by Yi Jianwang. Therefore, she had to pick up the coffee cup and take a sip. Then, she frowned. This coffee really didn¡¯t taste good at all. There was no sweetness in the aftertaste.


    ¡°What?¡± Yi Jianwang thought there was something wrong with his hearing.

 Chapter 1097

    <h4>Chapter 1097:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. I kidnapped Han Ying.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the coffee cup and looked up at Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°You said you kidnapped Han Ying. How is that possible? I sent you back here yesterday. It was already midnight. How could you kidnap Han Ying?¡± Yi Jianwang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with an incredulous expression.


    Moreover, Yi Jianwang looked at the expressions on Zhou Yunjie and the others. It didn¡¯t seem like they knew either.


    ¡°So what if it was midnight? I want to take someone away quietly. That¡¯s a matter of minutes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she raised her wrist and looked at her watch. ¡°At this time, the effects of the medicine should have worn off. Dudu, carry her over.¡±


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, Dudu carried someone on his back and swaggered out from the side door, appearing in front of everyone.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you brought him along? Why didn¡¯t I see him before?¡± Yi Jianwang subconsciously took a few steps back when he saw Dudu. Yi Jianwang had a shadow in his heart when it came to Dudu.


    He and his people from his gang had suffered a lot under Dudu¡¯s paws.


    ¡°I asked my grandfather to send him to me on his private jet,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    When he heard Yi Jianwang¡¯s voice, Duduzily raised his eyes and rolled his eyes at Yi Jianwang. Yi Jianwang was nothing to him. He had fought with Yi Jianwang before, and he felt that Yi Jianwang was rather useless.


    If Yi Jianwang knew what Dudu thought of him, he would cry in anger.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er! You vicious girl! What medicine did you give me? I¡¯m in so much pain that I can¡¯t even move.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were making small talk, Han Ying finally woke up.


    As soon as she woke up, she felt like her whole body was in pain. It was as if her bones were broken. The pain was so great that her teeth couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to report to you what I gave you. However, the pain all over your body has nothing to do with me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said without even looking at Han Ying.


    ¡°It really is Han Ying,¡± Yi Jianwang took a closer look.


    Han Ying ignored Yi Jianwang. She was lying behind Dudu. It was difficult for her to even look up at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, why did you tie me up here? What do you want? If Haoqiang knew that you treated me like this, he would definitely not let you off.¡± Han Ying brought out her son, Qu Haoqiang.


    Han Ying¡¯s words made everyone in the room roll their eyes. Han Ying really thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid of her son, so she would let her off again and again.


    However, Han Ying would treat Chen Meng¡¯er brazenly again and again because of this reason.


    ¡°What a joke. When has my little miss ever been afraid of anyone?¡± Zhou Yunbo could not help but roll his eyes ask Han Ying with a straight face.


    ¡°Han Ying, do you really think that I will let you go because I¡¯m afraid of your son?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Han Ying asked back.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer Han Ying¡¯s question. She said to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, go and y thest recording for Han Ying to listen to. Also, let her die in peace.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Han Ying could not help but have a bad feeling in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Han Ying gritted her teeth and endured the pain in her body.


    ¡°This is not up to you. Han Ying, don¡¯t get it wrong. You are no longer someone from the Qu family, and you are no longer someone who is useful. I have never been a merciful person. You have repeatedly crossed my bottom line. You will have to pay the price of trying to hurt my family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped smiling.


    ¡°Little Miss, the things are here.¡± Su Jin was not slow in picking up the things. In a moment, she walked in with a small recorder.


    ¡°y it. Then she can give up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The thing that Chen Meng¡¯er asked Su Jin to bring was the conversation she had with Qu Haoqiang before she came to Country Y.


    After the recording was yed, Han Ying¡¯s face had lost all color. Herst hope was gone just like that. Only then did she know fear. She wanted to open her mouth and beg Chen Meng¡¯er for mercy, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    In the end, Yi Jianwang asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you going to deal with her?¡± Yi Jianwang pointed at Han Ying and asked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to make her disappear from my sight forever,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    When Yi Jianwang heard that, he made a throat-slicing gesture at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as bloody as you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and then said to Zhou Yunjie, ¡°Yunjie, get someone to take Han Ying away and send her to where she belongs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie did not want to touch Han Ying¡¯s body. He looked at Han Ying and thought of what Han Ying had done to his little miss. He was afraid that he would identally hit her too hard and kill her.


    Yi Jianwang looked at Han Ying who was taken away by Zhou Yunjie and suddenly became interested. He asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, where will Han Ying go? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re not a member of the Green Gang. Why should we tell you? How annoying.¡± Once Zhou Yunjie left, Zhou Yunbo could not help but attack Yi Jianwang.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Yi Jianwang. She said to Su Jin, ¡°Su Jin, help me call the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling the mafia?¡± Yi Jianwang was once again ignored by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin helped Chen Meng¡¯er call the mafia, then handed the phone to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± From the other end of the phone came the familiar voice of the Python.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, why do you keep thinking of making me disappear?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a slight smile.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± The man on the other end of the phone blurted out Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name.


    ¡°It seems that your reaction is not bad.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the Python¡¯s nerves suddenly tensed up.

 Chapter 1098

    <h4>Chapter 1098:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°May I know why the little miss of the Green Gang is calling?¡± Hearing that it was Chen Meng¡¯er, the Python couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I know that your mafia has always wanted my life, so I¡¯m calling to let you know that I¡¯m already in Country Y. Oh, I seem to have forgotten that Country Y is your territory. I just got off the ne, and you should have received the news soon after.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was on the phone with the Python, the speaker was on, and she was leisurely leaning on the sofa, as if she was chatting with an old friend. It waspletely different from the nervousness of the Python.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the Python¡¯s entire being was instantly in a bad mood, ¡°The little miss of the Green Gang really knows how to joke. We have no enmity between us. Why would I want your life? Who was the one who was gossiping in front of you? It¡¯s Yi Jianwang, right? You mustn¡¯t listen to his words. Our mafia has been in a fierce battle with his gang recently. His gang isn¡¯t a match for us, so he wanted to look for helpers to pull the Green Gang into our battle formation.¡±


    After listening to the Python¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how toment. Everything had to involve Yi Jianwang.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t signal Yi Jianwang to calm down, Yi Jianwang would have cursed out loud after listening to the Python¡¯s words. The Python really wanted to defame him everywhere he could.


    ¡°You really underestimate me. I am not a soft-hearted person. I know very well whether someone is trying to sow discord between us or not. Alright, I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. I¡¯m calling you today just to let you know that Han Ying is with me. You don¡¯t need to send people to find her anymore. You guys want to use Han Ying to deal with me, so that¡¯s it.¡±


    The amount of information that Chen Meng¡¯er gave was huge. The Python did not expect that Han Ying would be taken away by Chen Meng¡¯er. This made him have a new respect for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability.


    ¡°You said that Han Ying is with you?¡± the Python could not help but repeat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered.


    The Python rposed his emotions and said, ¡°No, are you mistaken? Han Ying is the new girlfriend of my second inmand. Now that his girlfriend is missing, he is anxious. Why don¡¯t you let them see each other?¡±


    ¡°Python, don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. We both know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m not calling you today to verify or test you. I¡¯m calling you because I have concrete evidence.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was patient.


    ¡°Python, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I came to Country Y this time to settle the score with your mafia. I have never been easy to bully. Since you¡¯ve provoked me, you should be prepared to pay the price.¡± This was her principle in doing things.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she did not wait for the Python to speak and directly hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone that was hung up, the Python¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    His subordinate could not help but ask, ¡°Boss, who¡¯s on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? That little girl from Green Gang!¡± As he said that, the Python gripped the phone in his hand. ¡°A brat who hasn¡¯t even grown up yet actually dares threaten me. I was originally hesitating whether to let her little life stay here, but now¡­¡± The Python had a new idea.


    ¡°Then Boss, are we¡­?¡± the Python¡¯s subordinate made a gesture towards the Python.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly first. Listen to my orders.¡± The Python wanted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s life, but he knew that it wasn¡¯t that easy to take her life.

 Chapter 1099

    <h4>Chapter 1099:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yes.¡± However, it was clear that his subordinates had different thoughts from him. They did not take Chen Meng¡¯er seriously at all. They answered verbally, but the Python did not know what kind of thoughts they had.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er had arrived in Country Y, and after that, Yuwen Jing had rushed over.


    However, when Yuwen Jing got off the ne, it was already midnight. Therefore, he did not rush over to see Chen Meng¡¯er immediately. After breakfast, he rushed over with Baro and Allen early in the morning.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just hung up the phone with the Python when she heard a voice that she missed very much.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was surprised to see Yuwen Jing who had suddenly appeared. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yuwen Jing nced at Zhou Yunjie and Yi Jianwang and said, ¡°I missed you, so I came over.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words were clearly meant for Zhou Yunjie and Yi Jianwang to hear.


    Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t have any reaction to Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. On the other hand, Yi Jianwang and Zhou Yunbo revealed unhappy expressions when they heard it. However, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything overboard. Yi Jianwang had started from the beginning and wasn¡¯t prepared to have anything to do with Chen Meng¡¯er. As for Zhou Yunbo, he had long been warned by his brother, Zhou Yunjie, not to speak carelessly.


    Therefore, no matter how unhappy he was, he could only take it to heart.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing say that he missed her in front of so many people, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face could not help but feel a little hot. With an unnatural expression, she changed the topic. ¡°Have you settled all your matters? Are you even free toe here?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± Yuwen Jing did not want to talk about the troubles of the Buyano family in front of so many people. He only wanted to talk about the troubles of the Buyano family with Chen Meng¡¯er. He was willing to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er about the internal affairs of the Buyano family, but he didn¡¯t want the people outside to know. ¡°After you called me, I called back. I¡¯ve already warned those elders. As for how to deal with them, you can do whatever you want. I¡¯m on your side anyway,¡± Yuwen Jing said.


    ¡°Okay. After I¡¯ve dealt with the matters on my side, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Buyano family. When the timees, I hope you don¡¯t have any opinions on how to deal with them,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do what I¡¯ve said to you. What do you need my help with here?¡± Yuwen Jing rushed over in such a hurry to help.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. If I can¡¯t handle these things myself, then I don¡¯t need to care about Green Gang. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand.


    ¡°Then tell me when you need my help.¡± Yuwen Jing understood Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be polite to Yuwen Jing. This excessive politeness made her seem distant.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing stayed behind with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was toote that day, he would definitely have gone straight to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing stayed behind with Chen Meng¡¯er. Yi Jianwang was also acting shamelessly, so he wasn¡¯t prepared to leave. Originally, he wanted to stay, but he couldn¡¯t find a good excuse or reason. However, now that Yuwen Jing had stayed behind, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s residence in Country Y wasn¡¯t small. Otherwise, she would have kicked everyone out.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are your ns next? The Python is too much. He actually made a move yesterday. If you don¡¯t have any ns, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Yi Jianwang was afraid that he would disrupt Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ns, therefore, in the past two days, he had stopped his suppression of the mafia.


    He had stopped, but the mafia seemed to be afraid of them and had intensified.


    His patience with the mafia had reached its limit.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just started when she was interrupted.


    ¡°Master, I specifically asked for an invitation for you.¡± Baro held a golden invitation card and handed it to Yuwen Jing.


    After Baro handed the invitation card to Yuwen Jing, he realized that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. He felt very ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Everyone?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er said that, everyone¡¯s eyes were all on the invitation card in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand.


    Yi Jianwang looked at the invitation card in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand with interest and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I receive any invitation card? Meng¡¯er, do you have one? Oh right, Yuwen Jing, quickly open it and see who sent you the invitation.¡± Yuwen Jing had always been on guard against Yi Jianwang. He didn¡¯t want him to be his rival in love.


    Yi Jianwang wasn¡¯t the only one who found it strange that Yuwen Jing had received the invitation. He himself also found it strange. He hade to Country Y on a secret mission and hadn¡¯t told anyone. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any friends in Country Y, but there were a few people who had cooperated with the Buyano family here.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you open it.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t open it himself. Instead, he handed the invitation to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised that Yuwen Jing suddenly handed the invitation card to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Jing handed the invitation card to her.


    Since Yuwen Jing asked her to open it, she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She took the invitation card from Yuwen Jing and opened it under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, who sent the invitation? It was only given to Yuwen Jing alone. None of us have it. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s bold enough to ignore me.¡± Yi Jianwang was actually being calctive.


    Chen Meng¡¯er opened the invitation. When she saw the contents of the invitation, she wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. She should have known that the Kennedy family had designs on Yuwen Jing. When Yuwen Jing arrived in Country Y, they wouldn¡¯t have done nothing.


    ¡°The invitation is from the Kennedy family. The granddaughter of the Kennedy family will have a birthday dinner tomorrow night,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    ¡°Oh, I was wondering why I didn¡¯t get invited.¡± Yi Jianwang smiled meaningfully as he looked at Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 1100

    <h4>Chapter 1100:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Tomorrow night. It seems that the Kennedy family has put a lot of effort into hooking you in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook the invitation card in her hand at Yuwen Jing. She jokingly said, ¡°You can ask Baro to prepare the clothes you¡¯re going to wear.¡±


    Yuwen Jing thought that Chen Meng¡¯er felt ufortable when she saw the invitation card. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it a waste of someone¡¯s good intentions for you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held the invitation in her hand and leaned slightly in Yuwen Jing¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you know that I really didn¡¯t know about the Kennedy family before the incident. I don¡¯t even know Miss Kennedy.¡± Yuwen Jing thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was angry, so he hurriedly exined to her.


    However, Yuwen Jing felt very wronged. Speaking of which, he really didn¡¯t know who Miss Kennedy was. He didn¡¯t even know what Miss Kennedy looked like.


    Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯sughter instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I was justughing. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect the cold-blooded and heartless Buyano family head to be like this.¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s exnation was met with a warning look from Yuwen Jing.


    However, it was obvious that Yi Jianwang wasn¡¯t scared by Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze at all.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not angry. I want you to go because I haven¡¯t seen what the banquets of the aristocrats in Country Y are like. I want to see it too.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Master, do you think the head of the Buyano family wille?¡± The old butler who had been by Master Kennedy¡¯s side for many years was one of the few confidants of Master Kennedy, he didn¡¯t know exactly what Master Kennedy was thinking, but he knew the gist of it.


    However, to be honest, he wasn¡¯t as confident as his master in his heart. Although he felt that the youngdy he had watched grow up was top-notch in all departments, the status of the head of the Buyano family was even higher than the Kennedy family. Moreover, the head of the Buyano family had a fiancee. Furthermore, his image outside was so clean that it was hard to believe. Therefore, he really felt that such a person was a bit dangerous.


    ¡°I personally asked you to send the invitation over. How could he note? If he doesn¡¯t show me respect¡­¡± The master of the Kennedy family had always thought highly of himself, although the Kennedy family couldn¡¯tpare to the Buyano family, he had always felt that since he was older than Yuwen Jing, Yuwen Jing would definitely show him respect.


    The old butler knew his master¡¯s temper very well. He opened his mouth, but in the end, he swallowed the words that were about toe out.


    The master of the Kennedy family stood at the door like a statue with his head slightly raised. He nodded slightly to the guests who came over to greet him. Then, he cast his eyes back to the door.


    As time passed bit by bit, Master Kennedy¡¯s heart could no longer be as calm as he appeared to be on the surface. He was also uncertain in his heart whether or not Yuwen Jing would disregard him and note.


    In addition, his son and his granddaughter woulde to ask him from time to time when the head of the Buyano family would arrive. He grew even more frustrated.

 Chapter 1101

    <h4>Chapter 1101:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Just now, after his son and granddaughter were scolded away by him in anger, he was finally at peace. However, the irritation in his heart did not subside at all. ¡°What time is it? How much time is left before the banquet starts?¡± Master Kennedy asked the old butler standing behind him.


    The old butler looked at his watch and replied, ¡°Master, there are still ten minutes left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Master Kennedy immediately quieted down. This caused the temperature to drop. This caused everyone who wanted toe over and greet him to stop in their tracks.


    It was obvious that Master Kennedy was in a bad mood. It was better for them not toe over and get into trouble.


    Seeing that the birthday party was about to begin, the distinguished guest that Master Kennedy had been waiting for was still nowhere to be seen. This caused some people who knew about it to be unable to help but start to whisper amongst themselves.


    ¡°Ah, I heard that the Kennedy family had specially organized this birthday banquet for their granddaughter. Their intentions aren¡¯t exactly pure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the family head and granddaughter of the Kennedy family have taken a liking to the head of the Buyano family, Xibo Buyano.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I heard that Xibo has a fiancee.¡±


    The discussion wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was a great thing that they didn¡¯t die. Every word of their conversation entered Master Kennedy¡¯s ears. Master Kennedy¡¯s face instantly sank.


    The old butler saw the ugly expression on his master¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Master, do you want me to usher them out?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Who are these people? How can you usher them out just because you want to?¡± When the fire in his heart was burning, he could only target the old butler.


    The old butler knew his master¡¯s current mood, so he tactfully shut his mouth.


    However, there was someone who didn¡¯t know how to read the room, so she forcefully bumped into them. ¡°Grandpa, when will Xibo? The banquet is about to begin.¡± For today¡¯s birthday banquet, for Xibo Buyano, Miss Kennedy had put in a lot of effort in dressing up today.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was stunning.


    s, Miss Kennedy bumped into the muzzle of a gun. ¡°What are you shouting for? Look at you. You¡¯re dressed so well, but your actions are not befitting a nobledy.¡± Master Kennedy pointed at Miss Kennedy and scolded her fiercely.


    Miss Kennedy was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what expression to have. This was the first time her grandfather had scolded her in front of so many people. She seemed to feel that the people around her were looking at her with ridicule. This made her want to find a hole to hide in.


    If not for the fact that it was her grandfather who had scolded her, she would have already used her bearing as the granddaughter of the Kennedy family and retorted back.


    ¡°Hey, whose car is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen this photo taken before?¡± Someone suddenly said.


    His words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The master of the Kennedy family and the granddaughter of the Kennedy family also raised their heads to look outside.


    The car slowly drove in and finally stopped at the main entrance.


    As soon as the car stopped, the butler of the Kennedy family went forward to open the car door. However, he was stopped by the person who got off the passenger seat. He turned around and walked to the other side of the car, opening the door.


    Everyone in the banquet hall was focused on the car.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the person in the car got out of the car.


    When everyone clearly saw the appearance of the person who got out of the car, someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but speak out.


    When they saw the person who got out of the car, Master Kennedy, who had been having a dark expression on his face, finally had a smile on his face. He greeted him warmly. Of course Xibo Buyano wouldn¡¯t be so disrespectful to him. He had personally issued the invitation, so how could he not appear?


    However, if Master Kennedy knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er opening her mouth, Yuwen Jing really wouldn¡¯t havee. In Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes, who cared about the Kennedy family? He only cared about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Miss Kennedy¡¯s extremely embarrassed face also revealed a smile.


    However, her smile didn¡¯tst long.


    Just as Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy were about to wee them out, Yuwen Jing, who was wearing a custom-made suit and couldn¡¯t conceal his noble temperament, walked to the other side of the car.


    When no one knew what he was going to do, his waist bent slightly. Then, he raised his hand and personally pulled open the car door.


    After the car door opened, he extended his hand into the car.


    A tender hand was gently ced on Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder what a person with such a hand would look like.


    They didn¡¯t even need to look to know that it was a woman¡¯s hand. This made the faces of Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy sink once again.


    What did this mean? The invitation clearly only had his name written on it. Moreover, he had also gone to the Buyano family and made it clear that the Kennedy family wanted to marry him to their granddaughter. Now that he had brought a woman to his granddaughter¡¯s birthday party, it was a p to his face.


    Yuwen Jing did not have the time to care about other people¡¯s thoughts. His eyes were filled with only Chen Meng¡¯er and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been dressed up and was so beautiful that she did not look like a real person, Yuwen Jing really had the urge to hide her from others.


    If it were not for Chen Meng¡¯er insisting on attending this stupid birthday party, he would have directly driven Chen Meng¡¯er back.


    He liked Chen Menger to dress up beautifully, but he wished he was the only one who was allowed to see her like this.

 Chapter 1102

    <h4>Chapter 1102:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing suddenly tightened his grip on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who was about to get out of the car with her dress in hand, raise her head in puzzlement and look at him. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just suddenly regretted agreeing to bring you here.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with eyes full of love.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows. Then, she looked up and happened to see the granddaughter of the Kennedy family who was dressed up. Suddenly, she felt ufortable. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the granddaughter of the Kennedy family was dressed up meticulously because of Yuwen Jing. This made Chen Meng¡¯er feel ufortable. She pouted and looked at Yuwen Jing with a dissatisfied face. ¡°What? Are you moved by the granddaughter of the Kennedy family?¡±


    The jealousy in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words was very obvious.


    It was so obvious that even Yuwen Jing could easily feel it.


    Yuwen Jing was a little surprised at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden jealousy, but he was delighted. He had heard Allen tell him that if Chen Meng¡¯er got jealous, it meant she really loved him.


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, there was a smile that could not be hidden in Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes no matter how hard he tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yuwen Jing did not refute her words. On the contrary, his face was full of pride. ¡°Why? Are you very happy that such a beautiful woman likes you so much? Are you very proud? Alright, I¡¯ll go back now. I don¡¯t want to ruin your ns.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to pull her hand back from Yuwen Jing¡¯s.


    Yuwen Jing grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand that was about to be pulled back.


    Chen Meng¡¯er struggled with all her might, but Yuwen Jing¡¯s grip was too tight. She could not pull it back at all. ¡°Let go of me. Why are you holding my hand and not letting go? Didn¡¯t you say that I was getting in your way?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve known that my Meng¡¯er would have such wild thoughts. When did I say that you were getting in my way? Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re jealous. This means that you have me in your heart. However, you have to know that from the moment I knew about love, my heart had already decided on you.¡± Yuwen Jing leaned forward and whispered into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    Yuwen Jing rarely said such sweet words, but it was precisely because he did not say it often that it felt so nice to hear.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was still stubborn. ¡°Whatever, you¡¯re just good at sweet talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only sweet with you.¡± As he said that, Yuwen Jing gently kissed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to kiss Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips directly, but he knew that this was not the right time.


    Just a kiss on the forehead made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face blush.


    Master Kennedy and the others could not see Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s every move clearly. Because Yuwen Jing blocked their line of sight, they could only see Yuwen Jing¡¯s slightly bent back.

 Chapter 1103

    <h4>Chapter 1103:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Master Kennedy saw that Yuwen Jing had been maintaining that posture the entire time and had no intention ofing over. Master Kennedy, who had been waiting anxiously for Yuwen Jing, said to the old butler standing behind him, ¡°Go and take a look. The banquet is about to begin. Go and invite the head of the Buyano family in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the old butler replied and walked over to Yuwen Jing.


    As the old butler walked closer to Yuwen Jing, he saw Yuwen Jing kiss Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    This caused the old butler¡¯s heart to sink. His master and his little miss might be disappointed this time. Although he did not know who the girl that Yuwen Jing kissed was, he could feel Yuwen Jing¡¯s love for the girl that he kissed.


    ¡°Ahem, Master Buyano.¡± The old butler knew that it wasn¡¯t a moral thing to disturb the intimacy of others, but he still had toplete the task his master had given him.


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s alertness returned. The old butler had stayed by Old Kennedy¡¯s side for so many years, and when he was stared at by Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    When they saw who it was, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing withdrew their murderous gaze.


    With a stranger around, Chen Meng¡¯er was even more embarrassed. She pushed Yuwen Jing away from her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuwen Jing straightened his body and looked at the old butler. However, he didn¡¯t let go of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. Chen Meng¡¯er struggled for a while but didn¡¯t let go either.


    Yuwen Jing was deliberately showing this to the old butler. He was reminding Master Kennedy not to have unrealistic dreams. He was not interested in the granddaughter of the Kennedy family at all. He would not give up on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    The old butler was a shrewd person. How could he not know what Yuwen Jing was thinking? He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He had a premonition that Miss Kennedy¡¯s birthday banquet wouldn¡¯t be sessful. Perhaps the Kennedy family would be a joke in the noble circle of Country Y because of today¡¯s birthday banquet.


    He wanted to remind his master, but he knew that even if he did, his master, who had been blinded by greed, wouldn¡¯t listen to him. His master was determined to marry into the Buyano family.


    Otherwise, he would not lower his status and join the mafia.


    The old butler could not help but look up at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was sitting in the car. Her face was unfamiliar, but too beautiful to ignore. The old butler was sure that this was the most beautiful face he had ever seen. Just this face alone was more than enough to defeat Miss Kennedy. As for her identity, he did not know much about the Green Gang and had heard of it. However, he was different from his master¡¯s contempt for the Green Gang. He felt that someone who could make the elders of the Buyano family feel apprehensive would not be so simple.


    Moreover, he felt that the head of the Buyano family was not someone who only looked at appearances.


    Moreover, he had felt the murderous aura from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body just now. This murderous aura wasn¡¯t something that everyone had. It wouldn¡¯t exist unless they had experienced certain things. Therefore, the old butler didn¡¯t dare look down on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, my master saw that the head of the Buyano family had arrived and sent me over to wee him.¡± The old butler cleverly changed his way of speaking. He could still achieve his goal without making anyone ufortable.


    Yuwen Jing did not continue the old butler¡¯s words. Instead, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you getting out of the car?¡± If Yuwen Jing was not afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be angry, he would have directly told the old butler that he still had some things to do and would not attend.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to waste the time I spent dressing up.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er put one hand on Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and lifted her skirt with the other. She elegantly got out of the car.


    Although in this life, Chen Meng¡¯er had never learned any etiquette, in her previous life, she had put in a lot of effort and seriously learned it in order to win the attention of her parents. At that time, she had hired a professional etiquette teacher from Country Y to learn it. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had been reborn, the things she had learned in her previous life had been carved into her bones.


    Those who hade to attend the banquet were already very curious about the person sitting in the car. Even though everyone was chatting, the corners of their eyes were on Yuwen Jing and the others. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car and those people clearly saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance, they could not help but exim in surprise.


    Even in the next few years, her face would be talked about. They had never seen such a beautiful face.


    Among the crowd, most of them did not know Chen Meng¡¯er. They could not help but start gossiping about her appearance.


    After seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face clearly, Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy had ugly expressions.


    The granddaughter of the Kennedy family had always felt very good about herself. She had always been very confident in her own looks. In the celebrity circle of Country Y, she might not be the top, but she would definitely be ranked in the top three.


    Moreover, she had always felt that although Xibo had a fiancee, he had never brought her out. She thought that this was because his fiancee did not look very good. If he brought her out, his reputation would suffer.


    Therefore, she had always been very confident in luring Xibo in. She felt that Xibo Buyano would definitely fall at her feet.


    However, she didn¡¯t have this confidence now.


    She felt that her previous thoughts were really pitiful. If others knew about it, they wouldugh endlessly.

 Chapter 1104

    <h4>Chapter 1104:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After Chen Meng¡¯er got out of the car, Yuwen Jing felt all kinds of gazes on Chen Meng¡¯er. He frowned unhappily in his heart. He subconsciously moved to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He wanted to use his body to block the gaze of the aristocrats.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw all of Yuwen Jing¡¯s gestures. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She couldn¡¯t help but think he was being silly. However, even so, Chen Meng¡¯er was still happy to see Yuwen Jing like this, because this was a sign that Yuwen Jing valued her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked forward generously and held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°It¡¯s impolite to make the host wait for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at the two people walking towards them. He had to admit in his heart that from their appearance alone, they were verypatible. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they were a perfect couple.


    However, Master Kennedy couldn¡¯t help but tell himself, ¡°What¡¯s the use of just looking good together? A couple is only considered perfect if they are of the same family background.¡± For Master Kennedy, who had grown up in the Kennedy family, the family background was the most important thing to him.


    Master Kennedy turned his head to look at his eldest granddaughter, who had always made him proud. He admitted that his granddaughter¡¯s looks were not as good as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s, but he felt that his granddaughter was not inferior to Chen Meng¡¯er at all, because she was born in the Kennedy family.


    Thinking of this, Master Kennedy¡¯s mood slightly improved, at least he did not pull a long face. However, when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s body exude sadness, it made Master Kennedy frown, and a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes.


    The granddaughter of the Kennedy family, no matter what, should be confident. Master Kennedy whispered to his granddaughter, ¡°Raise your head and straighten your back. You are the granddaughter of the Kennedy family. You are not allowed to show such a dejected expression. You must remember that your noble status is not something that people from small families canpare to.¡±


    After hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, the granddaughter of the Kennedy family bit her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Master Buyano.¡± When Yuwen Jing walked in with Chen Meng¡¯er, Master Kennedy greeted him with a smile on his face.


    Compared to his enthusiasm for Yuwen Jing, Master Kennedy chose topletely ignore Chen Meng¡¯er, who was Yuwen Jing¡¯s plus one.


    Yuwen Jing was very ufortable with Master Kennedy¡¯s indifference toward Chen Meng¡¯er. He could tolerate others¡¯ indifference towards him, but he could not ept others treating Chen Meng¡¯er like this. On the other hand, the smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face deepened.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Master Kennedy would actually be so childish. He would actually choose to directly ignore her in such a way. She even suspected that the reason the Kennedy family had been stagnant for so many years was probably because they had a leader like Master Kennedy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuwen Jing replied indifferently. Then, he turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you¡¯re bored, we¡¯ll stay for a while and then leave.¡± Since Master Kennedy dared treat Chen Meng¡¯er like this in front of him, then Yuwen Jing was not going to bother with him.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Master Kennedy¡¯s smile freeze on his face. He didn¡¯t expect that Xibo Buyano would actually dare snub him in front of so many people. This made Master Kennedy, who had always been praised by others, feel very embarrassed.


    The atmosphere on their side suddenly dropped to zero.

 Chapter 1105

    <h4>Chapter 1105:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Master Kennedy chose to ignore Chen Meng¡¯er in front of Yuwen Jing, the old butler secretly cursed in his heart. Based on his observation just now, there was a reason the head of the Buyano family never brought his fiancee out.


    It was clearly because he liked her too much and did not want others to disturb her. The head of the Buyano family was protecting his fiancee.


    The atmosphere on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side was stiff. Those who wanted toe up and greet her and get close to her rubbed their arms and found a suitable ce for them to stand.


    The granddaughter of the Kennedy family had just received a lecture from her grandfather. Now that her beloved was right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but break the stiff situation. She took a small step forward and looked lovingly at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°Master Buyano, you don¡¯t mind if I call you Xibo, right? Then we won¡¯t seem so distant.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not close to each other to begin with.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t give the granddaughter of the Kennedy family any respect at all.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made the granddaughter of the Kennedy family, who had never been treated like this, feel extremely awkward. She hated Chen Meng¡¯er, who was standing beside Yuwen Jing.


    That¡¯s right, she held a grudge against Chen Meng¡¯er. She felt that it was all because of Chen Meng¡¯er that Yuwen Jing would treat her like this. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was inexplicably stared at by Miss Kennedy. Speaking of which, although she was very satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude towards Miss Kennedy, she seemed to be the target of some undue hatred.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she had been wronged.


    The members of the Kennedy family were all weird. They couldn¡¯t read the room.


    Master Kennedy¡¯s expression was very awful. If it were any other time, if someone dared do this in front of so many people, he would have taught them a lesson.


    He wanted to teach them a lesson, however, in terms of status, he didn¡¯t have any advantage at all. Speaking of which, if he really offended Yuwen Jing, his family would not be able to take the bacsh.


    Moreover, after Master Kennedy looked around, he saw that those hidden in the shadows were like venomous snakes, staring at the Kennedy family members, waiting to devour them. Master Kennedy¡¯s anger, which had reached his limit, was forcefully swallowed down by him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Master Kennedy, who was about to breathe fire, and sighed internally. Chen Meng¡¯er was worried for him. If he acted like this, he would get sick.


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny, Master Buyano. The Kennedy family has always cooperated with the Buyano family. We can be considered partners. How can we not be close? Anyway, just call my granddaughter by her name, Alisa.¡± Master Kennedy could be considered a veteran, since he didn¡¯t want to shed all pretense of cordiality with Yuwen Jing, he could only stand out and smooth things over. ¡°Oh right, Master Buyano, your family has recently had a new coboration with the Kennedy family. Look, if it¡¯s convenient, why don¡¯t we go over there and have a little chat about our coboration?¡±


    Originally, he had wanted to use this birthday banquet to promote the good rtionship between Yuwen Jing and his granddaughter. However, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. He knew that his n was on the path to failure.


    However, who was Master Kennedy? How could he give up so easily? He rolled his eyes and came up with an idea. ¡°I was so busy greeting you just now that I neglected such a beautiful girl. I¡¯m really sorry. Xibo, introduce us.¡±


    Master Kennedy¡¯s hindsight really made Chen Meng¡¯er look down on him.


    ¡°This is my fiancee, Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing introduced her quite smoothly. Before Chen Meng¡¯er could stop him, he automatically ced her in the position of his fiancee.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s introduction, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes. When did she be Yuwen Jing¡¯s fiancee? Even if she didn¡¯t mind Yuwen Jing introducing her in this way, if these words were to reach the ears of her two grandfathers, they would kick up the biggest fuss.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, what a good name. Alisa, I have something important to discuss with Xibo. I¡¯ll leave Miss Meng¡¯er to you.¡± Master Kennedy changed the topic and turned to his granddaughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows at Master Kennedy¡¯s arrangement. Did Master Kennedy really think she was an idiot? How could she not see through his naked scheme?


    Yuwen Jing was obviously very dissatisfied with Master Kennedy¡¯s arrangements. He held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly and frowned slightly. He said to Master Kennedy, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Meng¡¯er knows about our cooperation. There¡¯s no need for her to be left out.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯sck of cooperation caused Master Kennedy to hit a wall time and time again. It was obvious that his patience was almost exhausted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly wanted to know what kind of trouble this Kennedy family would cause to deal with her. What kind of tricks did Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy have to deal with her?


    It would be a pity if the meticulous arrangements of others were wasted. So, with the idea that she could not let them go to waste, Chen Meng¡¯er opened her mouth and said, ¡°Since you guys have something important to talk about, I won¡¯t join in. It just so happens that I¡¯m a little hungry. I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Kennedy to bring me to have some food. I would also like to see what Country Y has to offer.¡±

 Chapter 1106

    <h4>Chapter 1106:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing was not blind. He had seen the nces Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy had shot at each other. He knew very well that Master Kennedy¡¯s arrangements definitely did not have any good intentions. Therefore, he did not feel at ease letting Chen Meng¡¯er go alone with Miss Kennedy.


    He thought for a moment and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll go with you. I understand your preferences.¡± He turned his head and said to Master Kennedy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Kennedy. I think today is a social event. If we¡¯re talking about business, I think we should put it aside for tomorrow. Let¡¯s make an appointment and talk about it in the office.¡± Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy¡¯s hearts sank. If they didn¡¯t separate Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing, how could they continue with their n? Seeing that the marriage between the families was going to be ruined, Master Kennedy was anxious. However, he didn¡¯t let it show.


    ¡°Xibo, listen to me.¡± Master Kennedy opened his mouth to persuade Yuwen Jing.


    However, his words were snatched away by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Ah, Yuwen Jing, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can do it alone. Moreover, there¡¯s still Miss Kennedy here. Go and do your thing. If I get in the wat if your important matters, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Master Kennedy and Miss Kennedy could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, they both thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was rather simple and naive and could not help but wonder how Yuwen Jing had fallen for her.


    Although Master Kennedy didn¡¯t take a fancy to Chen Meng¡¯er at all, he still looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Xibo, look at how reasonable Miss Meng¡¯er is. Don¡¯t let Miss Meng¡¯er¡¯s good intentions go to waste. Miss Meng¡¯er is hungry. Just in time, Alisa will bring her over to have some delicacies. I¡¯ve invited the most famous pastry chef in Country Y for today¡¯s spread. In a while, Miss Meng¡¯er can have a taste. If it suits your taste, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. Eat more.¡± Master Kennedy smiled at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Xibo, let¡¯s sit over there and have a chat. We can try some of the bottles of wine I collected. I spent a lot of effort to get them,¡± Master Kennedy said proudly.


    In order to trap Yuwen Jing, Master Kennedy had spent a lot of money. He even took out his own collection.


    However, it was very obvious that Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t care at all about Master Kennedy¡¯s money. He still looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a worried expression, he asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to apany you? This isn¡¯t China.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go and handle your matters. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er winked at Yuwen Jing, indicating for him to be at ease.


    She was the little miss of the Green Gang. In her previous life, she had suffered a huge setback.


    ¡°Alright, go. Don¡¯t dawdle. It¡¯s very impolite to make others wait,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er urged.

 Chapter 1107

    <h4>Chapter 1107:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very curious about how Miss Kennedy would deal with her, so she kept urging Yuwen Jing to leave. She almost reached out and pushed Yuwen Jing


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a strapping young man. What are you dawdling for?¡±


    Yuwen Jing kept worriedly turning his head back to see if she was okay. Seeing this, Master Kennedy couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Yuwen Jing had managed to take the Buyano family to new heights.


    ¡°Xibo,e over here and sit down. Try this ss of wine.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t linger at all as she followed Miss Kennedy in another direction. As they walked, Miss Kennedy enthusiastically introduced various things to Chen Meng¡¯er. It really seemed like Miss Kennedy was a sweet and enthusiastic girl. s the hint of hatred in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was certain that if it wasn¡¯t for Yuwen Jing, Miss Kennedy would probably directly roll her eyes, and shun her.


    Miss Kennedy actually felt very good about herself. She had a high and mighty appearance. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s point of view, she was really pitiful. Miss Kennedy had avish life and all the money she could ever dream of, but she didn¡¯t have the most important thing in life. She did not have freedom.


    ¡°Here, this is the spread for tonight. There are tes over there. If you want to eat anything, you can pick it up with these tongs and put it on your te.¡± Miss Kennedy treated Chen Meng¡¯er as a country bumpkin.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak, a few other girls who were wearing exquisite dresses and priceless jewelry appeared. They were girls around the same age as Miss Kennedy.


    They all had high and mighty expressions on their faces. When they walked, their heads were slightly raised. At this moment, they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with nted eyes, as if they looked down on her. However, the way they looked at Chen Meng¡¯er was filled with jealousy.


    Miss Kennedy did not know, but they knew that when Chen Meng¡¯er appeared just now, the group of men who usually surrounded them were actually staring straight at this poor country bumpkin. They were talking about her beauty.


    The woman in the lead looked Chen Meng¡¯er up and down, turned her head and said to Miss Kennedy, ¡°Alisa, who is she? What¡¯s her background? Yeah, I think she just appeared together with Xibo.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Xibo is about to get engaged to you. He actually dared bring a woman to your birthday party. He¡¯s not giving you respect.¡±


    Thesedies were rather rude. However, this habit of speaking without restraint was not good at all. As soon as they said this, Miss Kennedy¡¯s expression went dark, and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fire was sessfully ignited. It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen shameless people, but she had never seen someone as shameless as the Kennedy family.


    She did not know when her boyfriend had be someone else¡¯s fiance.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was so angry that sheughed. Miss Kennedy wanted to open her mouth to stop her friends, but she did not have the time.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a funny thing. How did he be Miss Kennedy¡¯s fiance?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, but the anger in her eyes couldn¡¯t be extinguished no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Miss Kennedy originally wanted to ask her friends to help. She wanted to make Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reputation suffer. She wanted Yuwen Jing to feel that having a fiancee like Chen Meng¡¯er was embarrassing. However, before she could start to implement her own n, her friends put on a show for her.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®no¡¯? Do you think I¡¯m some nobody? By the way, I¡¯m the future mistress that the members of the Buyano family have acknowledged. I am his fiancee. You, on the other hand, who do you think you are?¡± If she really angered Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t show any mercy at all.


    ¡°Fiancee?¡± A few of Miss Kennedy¡¯s friends, who usually behaved well, couldn¡¯t help but shout when they heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Their voices weren¡¯t soft. Together, they attracted the attention of the people around them. Miss Kennedy couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Can you guys lower your voices?¡±


    ¡°Alisa, what¡¯s going on?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t all of you know that Xibo had a fiancee before?¡±


    Xibo Buyano was not a nobody. In addition, although he had been hiding his fiancee, it was just to respect her privacy. However, he did not hide the fact that he had a fiancee at all.


    Anyone who was in this circle knew that Xibo Buyano had a fiancee. They just didn¡¯t know what she looked like.


    ¡°I thought it was fake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I always thought it was just an excuse for him to keep everyone guessing. I didn¡¯t expect her to really exist.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s her background?¡± The so-called socialites were chattering and asking questions one after another as they ran over to Miss Kennedy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not from our circle. Her background is definitely not that good.¡±

 Chapter 1108

    <h4>Chapter 1108:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Miss Kennedy would be a challenge, be she was just a silly person. She was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er had no background and came from a small family.


    When she saw Chen Meng¡¯er, Miss Kennedy did not want to admit it, but she had to admit that Chen Meng¡¯er was more beautiful than her. But so what? Just as her grandfather said, she was Miss Kennedy, which was enough to leave Chen Meng¡¯er in the dust.


    Moreover, she felt that there were many other things in this world besides beauty that were more attractive.


    ¡°Ah, girls, don¡¯t talk like that. Meng¡¯er is my guest tonight.¡± The granddaughter of the Kennedy family stood out and said as if she was a peacemaker.


    Seeing the group of people acting, the smile in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes deepened. This Miss Kennedy really took her for a fool. She could tell what she was nning. She seemed to be standing up for her, but it also indirectly affirmed the words of her friends.


    ¡°Alisa, you¡¯re too kind, that¡¯s why you¡¯re being bullied like this.¡± Just then, someone stood up for Miss Kennedy. As she spoke, she fiercely red at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little wronged. Speaking of which, before she could even load her cannon, someone had alreadye knocking on her door.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve really seen the way the Kennedy family treats their guests. The Kennedy family¡¯s upbringing is only average,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile. However, her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°You!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction was beyond Miss Kennedy¡¯s expectations. She thought that Chen Meng¡¯er, who was born into a small family, would be timid and would be pressured by them to give in. s, Chen Meng¡¯er was a person who had seen the ugly side of people before she was reborn. She was unfazed.


    ¡°What about me? Do you feel that my reaction is not right? Should I be timid and scared of you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held her head high and puffed out her chest. She looked like a queen. ¡°Then I can only say sorry to everyone. If you want to see me show such an expression, you should wait for the next life, or the one after that. You don¡¯t have to think about the things between me and Xibo. There is no melodramatic plot between us. Our engagement was not arranged. We have a normal rtionship. Speaking of which, it was Xibo who confessed to me. Not the other way around.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er said thest sentence, the corners of her mouth curled up.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. How could it be Xibo who chased after you?¡± Miss Kennedy looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a scoff.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you can find out for yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also lost her patience. She thought that Miss Kennedy would be able to entertain her.

 Chapter 1109

    <h4>Chapter 1109:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Xibo, what do you think of my granddaughter?¡± As soon as he sat down, Master Kennedy went straight to the point. However, this topic of his had nothing to do with what he had said before. It had nothing to do with talking about cooperation.


    Originally, he had pulled Yuwen Jing over because he wanted to separate him from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, you seem to have asked the wrong person this question.¡± Yuwen Jing frowned. He knew that Master Kennedy definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions.


    ¡°How could I ask the wrong person. Xibo, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m very satisfied with you. You¡¯re my favorite option for a grandson-inw. I want to give my granddaughter to you.¡± Master Kennedy looked at Yuwen Jing seriously.


    ¡°Then I might have to disappoint you, Master Kennedy. I have a fiancee.¡± The displeasure on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be concealed no matter what.


    However, the displeasure on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was ignored by Master Kennedy. ¡°I know you have a fiancee, but is your fiancee qualified to be the matriarch of the Buyano family? Or rather, is your family able to ept her?¡±


    Master Kennedy was certain that his words could reach the bottom of Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s short silence made Master Kennedy feel that his words had struck a chord in him. ¡°The elders of your family are old friends of mine. When I visited them thest time, I mentioned the marriage between the two families. They were quite happy.¡± The meaning in Master Kennedy¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    How could Yuwen Jing not understand the meaning in Master Kennedy¡¯s words? His face instantly darkened. Those who were familiar with him all knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was his weakness and also his bottom line. Master Kennedy had touched his bottom line.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was the love of his life. Elder Liu and Elder Qu had been causing trouble in the middle. However, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s two grandfathers, so Yuwen Jing could only hope to win them over. However, Master Kennedy was not Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family. He did not need to have any worries.


    Yuwen Jing put down the wine ss in his hand, stood up, and patted the custom-made suit on his body. He looked down at Kennedy and said, ¡°I may have to disappoint you, Master Kennedy. Meng¡¯er is my fiancee, and she will be my wife. Whether she is suitable to be the mistress of my family or not is something I don¡¯t think you need to worry about. As for your granddaughter, I¡¯m not interested in her. You can find her another lover.¡±


    After saying that, Yuwen Jing stood up and was about to leave.


    However, Master Kennedy was unwilling to give up. He had been humiliated by a junior. ¡°Xibo Buyano, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Have you ever thought about your family?¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s words carried the tone of an elder.


    This made Yuwen Jing very unhappy. Yuwen Jing stopped and turned to look at Master Kennedy. Yuwen Jing slightly narrowed his eyes. The way he looked at Master Kennedy was dangerous. Master Kennedy was shocked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Have I ever thought about my family? That doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. I think you should be concerned about your own family. When the timees, you might not be able to stand it. Also, seeing that the Kennedy family is cooperating with our family, I remind you to stop this. Chen Meng¡¯er is not someone you can touch. And her position as the matriarch of the family is not something you can dream of. If you still insist on going your own way, the result at that time is not something you can bear.¡±


    This was Yuwen Jing¡¯s warning to Master Kennedy.


    After saying that, Yuwen Jing took a step and left without looking back.


    As soon as Yuwen Jing left, Master Kennedy, who was originally leaning on his crutches, lost his bnce and leaned against the back of the sofa. The old butler was so scared that he hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Master, how are you? Do you want to call the family doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Master Kennedy calmed himself down and waved his hand.


    Many people were paying attention to their every move. If he called the doctor at this time, who knew what kind of gossip would erupt? And this was definitely not a small matter. The Kennedy family had fallen out with the Buyano family.


    Such a rumor wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to the Kennedy family at all.


    Allen followed behind Yuwen Jing and hurriedly walked in the direction where Chen Meng¡¯er had just left. As they walked, Allen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, do you think that Master Kennedy heard what you said just now?¡±


    ¡°Whether he heard it or not is his business. Anyway, send someone to pay close attention to the actions of the members of the Kennedy family. I don¡¯t want any idents to happen,¡± Yuwen Jing said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Allen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who will make master worry,¡± Baro couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Baro, how can you say that? Are you still my bestie?¡±


    Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to Allen and Baro¡¯s bickering. He really couldn¡¯t wait to fly to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side now, especially when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er being surrounded by a group of gorgeously dressed women from afar.


    He did not know what had happened on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He only knew that this ce was an unfamiliar ce to Chen Meng¡¯er. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would be bullied by others. What made him even more afraid was that when Chen Meng¡¯er was being bullied, her boyfriend would not be by her side to defend her.


    Thinking of this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s steps towards Chen Meng¡¯er became faster.


    When Yuwen Jing walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s back was facing Yuwen Jing. She did not notice Yuwen Jing¡¯s approach. However, Miss Kennedy, who was standing opposite Chen Meng¡¯er, saw Yuwen Jing walking towards them.


    When she saw Yuwen Jing walking towards them, Miss Kennedy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 1110

    <h4>Chapter 1110:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the rekindled fire in Miss Kennedy¡¯s eyes, she was very puzzled. Why would she suddenly show such a look.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I didn¡¯t mean that. You misunderstood what I meant. I really like Xibo. I just want you to be kind and help us.¡± Miss Kennedy¡¯s attitude took a 180-degree turn. Chen Meng¡¯er felt whish.


    The pitiful expression on Miss Kennedy¡¯s face made Chen Meng¡¯er want to gag.


    ¡°Ha! Is there something wrong with my ears? You mean that you and Xibo are in love, and I¡¯m the evil viin who stepped in between and ruined your rtionship?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Miss Kennedy with an incredulous expression.


    Miss Kennedy did not answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question, but the expression on her face told the people around her that she meant what she said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen such a shameless girl. If she had not known beforehand that Yuwen Jing did not even know what Miss Kennedy looked like, let alone interacted with her, she might have really been fooled by her expression.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was about to speak. But Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice interrupted her.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the first day I¡¯ve met Miss Kennedy. I don¡¯t know what I need my fiancee to fulfill,¡± Yuwen Jing said. His words were as cold as a sharp sword, stabbing directly into Miss Kennedy¡¯s heart.


    She thought that she was very charming, and her delicate and pitiful appearance was something that no man could resist.


    She wanted to create the feeling that she was being bullied by Chen Meng¡¯er in front of Yuwen Jing. She wanted Yuwen Jing to feel pity for her so that he would feel disgusted with Chen Meng¡¯er. In this way, slowly, her goal would be closer and closer to her. She almost saw the beautiful scene of her and Yuwen Jing entering the wedding banquet hall together. However, her beautiful daydream was broken by Yuwen Jing¡¯s sudden words.


    ¡°Xibo¡­ You¡­¡± Miss Kennedy looked at Yuwen Jing in disbelief.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, please call me Master Buyano. I don¡¯t think the two of us are familiar with each other yet. You can¡¯t just call me by my name.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Jing walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He lowered his head. Contrary to the cold and stern expression he had when facing Miss Kennedy, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a gentle face. He whispered to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m here for everything.¡±


    These short words made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart feel as if it had been dunked in honey. The bad mood that she had been in previously because of Miss Kennedy was also swept away by Yuwen Jing¡¯s words.


    As for Miss Kennedy¡¯s face, it was very ugly. This feeling made the surrounding people look at her differently.


    She did not know why this was different from the previous situation. The result was never like this.


    ¡°Xibo, how could you treat me like this?¡± Miss Kennedy looked at Yuwen Jing with deep sadness as if she had suffered a great injury.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, please stop looking at me like that. Don¡¯t let my fiancee and others misunderstand. This is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± Yuwen Jing was clear-headed. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He made his position clear to everyone around him. ¡°Please don¡¯t make people misunderstand our rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 1111

    <h4>Chapter 1111:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s words couldn¡¯t have been clearer. No one was an idiot. Who could tell that after all this fuss, it wasn¡¯t that Chen Meng¡¯er had stolen Miss Kennedy¡¯s sweetheart, but it was that Miss Kennedy had taken a fancy to her fiance.


    Everyone thought for a moment and understood.


    Everyone looked at Miss Kennedy, and even the way they looked at the members of the Kennedy family changed. This member of the Kennedy family was too much of a bully.


    Yuwen Jing took one step before leaving. However, Master Kennedy, who had calmed himself down, rushed over as well. When he arrived, he just happened to hear Yuwen Jing¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Xibo Buyano, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Master Kennedy had used quite a bit of energy to shout this. Right after shouting this, his anger was somewhat out of control.


    ¡°If you want to talk about going too far, it should be the Kennedy family. You¡¯ve taken a fancy to the Buyano family¡¯s share of assets. The Kennedy family has spared no effort to obtain what you want.¡± Others might be afraid of Master Kennedy, however, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing weren¡¯t afraid of this old man. ¡°You¡¯ve conspired madly, but you still can¡¯t get what you want. What? Are you going to explode from embarrassment? What do you have? You don¡¯t have to hide it. Just bring it on. Although I don¡¯t have a noble background, I¡¯m not someone you can bully,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She had already taken out the silver needles in the space.


    Just now, when Master Kennedy appeared, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt that there were a few more muzzles aimed at her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er used her heart to feel it. She felt that among the muzzles aimed at her, two of them were mercenaries. As for the rest, if she guessed correctly, they were members of the mafia.


    Obviously, Yuwen Jing also felt that something was wrong. He did not have instincts as sharp as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s. However, he suddenly felt a murderous aura attacking them. Out of habit, his entire body was on guard.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I think I feel a murderous aura.¡± Yuwen Jing lowered his head and reminded Chen Meng¡¯er softly.


    ¡°I feel it too. This should be the reason why Master Kennedy tried so hard to get his granddaughter to bring me here.¡± However, this arrangement was only known to Master Kennedy and his butler. He had never mentioned it to his granddaughter in advance.


    And this was also hisst risky move.


    His n was that if his discussion with Yuwen Jing went smoothly, he would not need to make any further arrangements. And if the discussion did not go smoothly, he could only take thest step and make Chen Meng¡¯er disappear from this world.


    As for how he was going to exin this to Yuwen Jing and the Green Gang. Master Kennedy had already thought of seven or eight reasons.


    However, Master Kennedy didn¡¯t expect that the progress of this matter didn¡¯t match up with his previous n at all.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, you didn¡¯t prepare to let me walk out of here today,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile, as if she was talking about the weather.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words stunned Master Kennedy, and everyone present was also stunned.


    Everyone present was stunned because they didn¡¯t understand what Chen Meng¡¯er meant. As for Master Kennedy, he was stunned because he didn¡¯t believe that Chen Meng¡¯er would discover his secret n.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Master Kennedy was prepared to y dumb even if he was beaten to death.


    However, how could Chen Meng¡¯er let him y dumb?


    Crash! Everyone only heard the sound of a few heavy objects falling to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my reputation would be so great that Master Kennedy would go all out this time. Wow, mercenaries and the mafia, huh?¡±


    Hearing her words, the expressions of many people present changed. Everyone understood what this meant.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Master Kennedy was about to fly into a rage out of humiliation. However, after years of training, he forcefully suppressed the shock in his heart and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not, you¡¯ll know at a nce.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Allen and Baro, ¡°Allen, Baro, you guys go. Help me carry them out for Master Kennedy to meet. Let him recognize them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± This time, Chen Meng¡¯er hade by way of Yuwen Jing¡¯s invitation, so she did not bring Zhou Yunjie and the others. Now that something had happened, Chen Meng¡¯er very impolitelymanded Yuwen Jing¡¯s people.


    Allen and Baro both agreed with Chen Meng¡¯er from the bottom of their hearts. Now that their mistress had spoken, they did not even need to look at their master¡¯s expression to agree.


    This made everyone once again refresh their understanding of Chen Meng¡¯er. They also felt that Chen Meng¡¯er might not be what they had seen. She only had a stunning appearance.


    When Master Kennedy heard Chen Meng¡¯er, he looked in the direction where Allen and Baro had disappeared. His expression couldn¡¯t be described as ugly.


    The bad premonition in his heart grew stronger and stronger. However, he could only force himself to calm down. He told himself that it was impossible. His arrangements wouldn¡¯t be so easily discovered. Moreover, it was this little girl who was nothing in front of him.


    However, when he saw the people who were dragged out by Allen and Baro, it would not be an exaggeration to say that his face was ashen. However, he quickly calmed down. He was prepared to not admit it.


    ¡°What do you think, Master Kennedy?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the unconscious people on the ground and asked.


    Needless to say, just from the way they dressed, it could be seen that they were not from their circle. They seemed to be from the underworld.


    ¡°What do you mean, what do you think? I don¡¯t know these people. I don¡¯t know how they appeared in front of me.¡± Master Kennedy was ready to deny it. He thought that if he didn¡¯t admit it, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know them? Fine. Baro, Allen, take them away. When they wake up, interrogate them properly. I want to see who has the guts to cause trouble at granddaughter of the Kennedy family¡¯s birthday party,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and said to Master Kennedy with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.

 Chapter 1112

    <h4>Chapter 1112:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to take them away, Master Kennedy couldn¡¯t stand still.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if all of these people would keep quiet. If they were to be interrogated by Chen Meng¡¯er, it would be very disadvantageous to the Kennedy family.


    Until now, he still didn¡¯t understand how Chen Meng¡¯er found out about these mercenaries and the mafia who were hiding in the dark. He believed that his arrangements this time were wless.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing that Baro and Allen were about to walk in the direction that Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at, Master Kennedy hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Hm? Master Kennedy, do you have any other orders? Or do you want to interrogate these people in public? Baro, Allen, you heard it, right? Go, bring them here. Master Kennedy wants to interrogate them on the spot.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately distorted the meaning in Master Kennedy¡¯s words.


    Baro and Allen had always known that their future mistress was a powerful person. Anyone who offended her would not have a good ending. After the two of them heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they looked at Master Kennedy with sympathy. However, they replied, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Master Kennedy¡¯s expression became even more unsightly because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. These people were originally arranged by him. If he brought them out and interrogated them on the spot, it would be disastrous.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s mind spun rapidly as he considered which oue would be the most beneficial to him and the Kennedy family. Master Kennedy called out to Baro and Allen, who were about to leave. When Master Kennedy spoke again, everyone present, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, was puzzled. What had happened to Master Kennedy today?


    As for those who had dealt with Master Kennedy all their lives, they had a rough idea of Master Kennedy¡¯s reaction. There was something fishy going on here.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, do you have any other orders?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a decent smile on her face, but she had long been impatient in her heart. She wanted to see how Master Kennedy would choose to end things.


    ¡°Today is my precious granddaughter¡¯s birthday party. It¡¯s better to deal with such a troublesome matterter.¡± Master Kennedy had a good idea. He turned around and said to the old butler behind him, ¡°This was originally something that happened in the Kennedy family, causing Miss Meng¡¯er to be frightened. How can we trouble Miss Meng¡¯er again? Butler, bring some people to bring them away and lock them up. After the birthday party is over, interrogate them properly. You must give Miss Meng¡¯er an exnation.¡±


    Master Kennedy was trying to snatch them away from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The old butler who knew the whole thing silently wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er do as Master Kennedy wished and let him detain the people? Master Kennedy had repeatedly touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bottom line. If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, her reputation would suffer.


    However, before Chen Meng¡¯er could say anything, someone stopped Master Kennedy before she could.


    ¡°Hey, Master Kennedy, this is not how you deal with this matter.¡± The one who spoke was the master of the Ruben family who had always been at odds with Master Kennedy. This was an opportunity that could make Master Kennedy look bad. How could he miss it?

 Chapter 1113

    <h4>Chapter 1113:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Hearing the master of the Ruben family speak, the old man¡¯s brows were almost stuck together. The Ruben family had always been at loggerheads with the Kennedy family, and the master of the Ruben family wanted to oppose him on every asion. The old man subconsciously looked up at the old butler. Who invited the Ruben family to his granddaughter¡¯s birthday party?


    The old butler shook his head at Master Kennedy. He clearly remembered the Ruben family. He didn¡¯t send them an invitation. He knew that the Kennedy family and the Ruben family were at odds, so why would he send an invitation to the Ruben family? Therefore, when he saw the master of the Ruben family, he was also very surprised.


    After pondering for a moment, he guessed that his master had specially sent the invitation to Master Ruben so that the master of the Ruben family could see the marriage alliance between the Kennedy family and the Buyano family. But now, when he saw his old master¡¯s reaction, he knew that he had guessed wrong.


    He had guessed wrong. The invitation from the Ruben family wasn¡¯t what the Kennedy family wanted to give, but Chen Meng¡¯er had caused trouble. After she knew that the Ruben family and the Kennedy family were arch enemies, she copied the invitation card that Yuwen Jing had received and sent it to Master Ruben.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t sure if Master Ruben would go after he received the invitation card. After all, when people from both families appeared at the same ce, they would cause a lot of trouble.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that Master Ruben woulde in the end.


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that Master Ruben wanted to see for himself where Master Kennedy would end upnding.


    ¡°Ruben, this is my family¡¯s territory. You have no right to speak.¡± Master Kennedy stared at Master Ruben with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Is that so? Then what do you think, Master Buyano? How should we deal with this matter?¡± Master Ruben didn¡¯t get angry with Master Kennedy this time. He turned his head and asked Yuwen Jing, whose expression didn¡¯t look good.


    Master Ruben was also a shrewd person. He was indirectly testing whether Yuwen Jing was on the side of his fiancee or the Kennedy family. If Yuwen Jing was on the side of the Kennedy family, he wasn¡¯t prepared to say anything. The Kennedy family that hit on the Buyano family wasn¡¯t someone the Ruben family could deal with. However, if Yuwen Jing was on the side of his fiancee, then he would be embarrassed. This time, the Kennedy family¡¯s n was wrong. They were going to hurt themselves.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the Ruben family would kick the ball to Yuwen Jing.


    Not only did Chen Meng¡¯er not expect it, but even Master Kennedy also didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°Xibo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you an exnation for this matter,¡± Master Kennedy hurriedly said.


    However, Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t give Master Kennedy this opportunity. Although his expression didn¡¯t change, anyone who was familiar with him knew that the anger in Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart was already at its limit. He didn¡¯t re up because of Chen Meng¡¯er. He wouldn¡¯t have any objections to how Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to handle this matter.


    Yuwen Jing raised his head and looked coldly at Master Kennedy without a hint of warmth. Then, he said to Allen and Baro, ¡°Since your mistress has spoken, why are you still standing here? Go and bring them back.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t open his mouth to directly answer Master Kennedy¡¯s words, however, his words indicated his own position.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words and thinking of the way Yuwen Jing looked at him just now, Master Kennedy felt like he had fallen into freezing cold water. Until the old butler called him, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    Master Kennedy wanted to have someone stop Yuwen Jing, but his people had to have the skill to do so. He knew in his heart that when Yuwen Jing came out, it was impossible for him to only bring these two people with him. In the end, he could only stutter.


    Many people present werepletely confused about what had happened. This unfamiliar foreign girl suddenly said that there were mercenaries and mafia.


    However, they did not see anyone at all. They only heard the sounds of something falling down. Originally, they were skeptical about the words of this strange girl. However, when Baro and Allen led their men and carried a few heavily armed men into the hall, it was as if a pot had exploded in the hall. It turned out that there really were people hiding in the dark. They couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. If these people¡¯s targets were them, they wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives a long time ago.


    The people who were originally neutral or on the side of Master Kennedy were no longer calm. They couldn¡¯t help but me the Kennedy family for not having adequate security. They actually dared invite them all here with such terrible security.


    Seeing that every single one of them was carried away by the members of the Buyano family, Master Kennedy¡¯s face turned as ugly as it could be.


    When thest person was carried out, Chen Meng¡¯er elegantly held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Alright, they have been taken away. I¡¯ve already seen this birthday banquet. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and smiled at Master Kennedy.


    This ostentatious smile made Master Kennedy look old-fashioned no matter how he looked at it. Chen Meng¡¯er could clearly hear the sound of Master Kennedy gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave.¡± Originally, Yuwen Jing hade to attend this troublesome birthday banquet because Chen Meng¡¯er wasing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee.


    ¡°Xibo!¡± Miss Kennedy still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation. When she saw that Yuwen Jing was going to leave, her heart was about to shatter, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    Yuwen Jing did not have any thoughts towards Miss Kennedy at all. When he heard Miss Kennedy address him, he frowned ufortably. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please stop calling me by my first name.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head. When he faced Chen Meng¡¯er, he immediately put on a gentle expression.


    The speed at which Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression changed made the people present clearly realize once again that the head of the Buyano family treated his fiancee differently from what the rumors said.

 Chapter 1114

    <h4>Chapter 1114:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before Yuwen Jing left, he looked at Master Kennedy with a gaze that made him feel as if he had fallen into the icy ocean. Master Kennedy couldn¡¯t believe that he would be shocked by Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, leave the Kennedy family to me. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory result,¡± Yuwen Jing said as they got into the car and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. Master Kennedy was really bold. He actually dared make a move on Meng¡¯er. He actually hired mercenaries. He wanted Meng¡¯er¡¯s life.


    Thinking of this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a dangerous light shed through them.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and rejected Yuwen Jing¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m your boyfriend¡­¡± Yuwen Jing was both proud and sad about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s independence. Speaking of which, finding a girlfriend who was more capable than him made him feel useless. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re not close enough to help each other?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a defeated expression and asked.


    ¡°Jing, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I just think that it¡¯s time to let those people know my true strength. Previously, I felt that it was better to keep a low profile when doing something. Keeping a low profile could save a lot of trouble. However, I only realized now, that sometimes, it isn¡¯t a good thing to keep an excessively low profile. Instead, it made people think I was easy to hurt. This time, I want them to get to know me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. As if she was afraid that Yuwen Jing would be sad, she added, ¡°Of course, if I need your help in any way, I definitely wille to you. When the timees, please don¡¯t find me troublesome.¡±


    ¡°How can I ever find you troublesome? I¡¯m more than happy to have you bother me,¡± Yuwen Jing said quickly.


    The temperature in the car was rising bit by bit, and the air was filled with a romantic atmosphere. Baro and Allen, who were sitting in the front, looked at each other. Then, Baro tactfully raised the partition. If they saw something that they shouldn¡¯t see, he was afraid that his master would kill the two of them to silence them.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er held up her skirt and walked into the house. Yi Jianwang, who had heard the door open, came up to wee her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how did it go? Was the Kennedy family¡¯s birthday party fun? Yuwen Jing is stingy. He didn¡¯t even let me tag along,¡± Yi Jianwang said. He looked at Yuwen Jing, who had followed behind Chen Meng¡¯er, with a dissatisfied expression. Previously, Yi Jianwang had wanted to follow Chen Meng¡¯er and the others to join in the fun, but he was rejected by Yuwen Jing.


    How could Yuwen Jing be so stupid as to bring Yi Jianwang along? Not to mention the fact that bringing Yi Jianwang along was the same as bringing along a billboard. Moreover, he had ulterior motives for Chen Meng¡¯er. It was already good enough that he was constantly on guard against Yi Jianwang.


    After Yuwen Jing threw Yi Jianwang a really annoyed look, he no longer paid any attention to him.


    Yi Jianwang was not angry at Yuwen Jing¡¯s disregard.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, you guys went to a birthday party, right? Why did you bring back these weirdos?¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could say anything, Yi Jianwang pointed at the unconscious people being brought in.


    ¡°This is a party favor from Master Kennedy for attending his granddaughter¡¯s birthday party,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.

 Chapter 1115

    <h4>Chapter 1115:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these people were arranged by Kennedy to take your life?¡± Yi Jianwang put away his cheeky smile and put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged.


    ¡°Little Miss, what are the arrangements for these people?¡± The unconscious people were thrown on the floor. Zhou Yunjie pointed at them and asked.


    ¡°Lock them up first. When they wake up,e and inform me,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It really is true. What kind of medicine did this Master Kennedy take that he actually dared treat you like this?¡± The Kennedy family¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Speaking of which, Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang usually didn¡¯t dare offend the Kennedy family. With Yi Jianwang¡¯s understanding, the Kennedy family was a family he couldn¡¯t easily offend. However, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, they were nothing.


    Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Master Kennedy. Master Kennedy was simply courting death. Yi Jianwang nced at Chen Meng¡¯er and thought to himself that if Elder Liu and Elder Qu knew that Master Kennedy wanted Chen Meng¡¯er dead, these two old men would probably fly over directly.


    At that time, Master Kennedy would probably die even more tragically.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shrugged again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± Yi Jianwang suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± Zhou Yunbo asked.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you didn¡¯t receive the invitation sent by the Kennedy family. Only Yuwen Jing received the invitation. That means that Master Kennedy didn¡¯t know that you were going to attend the birthday banquet, so why would he arrange for the mercenaries to be in the dark?¡± Yi Jianwang suddenly thought of it. ¡°Or is there a mole here?¡± Yi Jianwang¡¯s words froze the atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, what are you guessing for? If there¡¯s a mole, then it¡¯s probably you.¡± Su Jin, who had just walked in, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Yi Jianwang when she heard his words.


    Seeing Su Jin roll her eyes, Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    Yi Jianwang used to be popr with women. People like Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jin, who didn¡¯t like him, were really rare.


    ¡°How could I be a mole? I can be loyal to your little miss,¡± Yi Jianwang said with a mushy face.


    Yi Jianwang¡¯s words made Su Jin¡¯s icy face twitch uncontrobly.


    Fortunately, after Yuwen Jing got along with Yi Jianwang, she knew that Yi Jianwang only had feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er, but he didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. Otherwise, if Yi Jianwang¡¯s words spilled out, Yuwen Jing would have to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you said it. You¡¯re loyal to my little miss, huh? But remember when you were hired to take her life? My little miss is too kind. Back then, she didn¡¯t take your life. Moreover, she even helped you clean up your gang.¡± Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t control his mouth.


    ¡°I was cheated back then, that¡¯s why I did such a thing.¡± As he said that, Yi Jianwang turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. Your kindness is something I will remember forever,¡± Yi Jianwang said. He even put on a pitiful expression. No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t match his appearance.


    ¡°Yi Jianwang, put away your expression, or I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Little Miss, let me help.¡± Zhou Yunbo was extremely excited when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Yi Jianwang knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was someone who would do what she said, so he quickly wiped off that expression that made Chen Meng¡¯er want to beat him up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was just saying that. She didn¡¯t really want to throw Yi Jianwang out. ¡°Su Jin, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and asked Su Jin.


    ¡°The results are out.¡±


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er had already thought of the question Yi Jianwang had just asked. When she came out of the Kennedy family, she called Su Jin and asked her to investigate.


    ¡°Speak,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Master Kennedy didn¡¯t get the news that you were going to attend the birthday banquet. The mercenaries and mafia hiding in the dark were indeed here to deal with you. However, Master Kennedy wanted to wait for some time and find an opportunity to deal with you, not tonight. When Master Kennedy saw youing, he had evil intentions and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of you.¡± This was the result of Su Jin¡¯s investigation. ¡°At this moment, Master Kennedy is running around anxiously.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er heard Su Jin¡¯s words and had her own ns. As long as there wasn¡¯t a mole, everything else was easy to handle.


    ¡°Then, Little Miss, what do you n to do next?¡± Zhou Yunbo asked.


    ¡°Yunbo, you need to change this habit of being impatient.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Zhou Yunbo¡¯s temper would sooner orter be a disadvantage. ¡°As for the specifics, I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    * * *


    The guests in the Kennedy family had long dispersed. Master Kennedy leaned on his walking stick and sat on the sofa in the living room. He seemed to have aged several years in an instant. Sitting opposite him was the Python, as well as a few of Master Kennedy¡¯s sons.


    ¡°Butler, what¡¯s going on? Why were we discovered before we even made a move?¡± Master Kennedy was furious. This could be heard from the sound of his walking stick hitting the tiles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The old butler still couldn¡¯t figure out how Chen Meng¡¯er discovered the mercenaries who were hiding in the dark.


    ¡°Python.¡± Master Kennedy looked up at the Python.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, what kind of expression is that? We can continue to work together. If you don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to work together anymore.¡± The Python was also frustrated, he never thought that they would lose so much before they even made a move. He had really underestimated the little miss of the Green Gang.

 Chapter 1116

    <h4>Chapter 1116:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If it was in the past, if the Python talked to him like that, Master Kennedy would have stood up and left. When he went back, he would start to suppress the mafia. However, things were different now. He still had to rely on the Python¡¯s mafia to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not dare offend the Python again.


    However, Master Kennedy was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He could only suppress the anger in his heart and adjusted his tone towards the Python. ¡°Python, you misunderstood me. We are now sitting on the same bed. How can I not believe you? I really can¡¯t figure it out. Or is there a spy on our side?¡± Master Kennedy asked in a roundabout way.


    The Python was not a fool. How could he not understand the meaning behind Master Kennedy¡¯s words? The Python took out a cigar. After lighting it, he took a puff and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. However, I¡¯m sure that there won¡¯t be any spies on my side. I have confidence in my underlings.¡±


    The Python¡¯s words made Master Kennedy so angry that he could not speak for a long time. What did he mean by saying that the mafia definitely wouldn¡¯t have any spies? Then what he meant was that this spy was from the Kennedy family.


    ¡°Python, you¡¯re really going too far,¡± Master Kennedy said with a stern face.


    The Python wasn¡¯t afraid of Master Kennedy¡¯s stern face. He took a puff of his cigar and blew out a smoke ring, ¡°Master Kennedy, I think you should know better than me who¡¯s going too far. Although I am not as good as you, I¡¯m not a fool.¡± The Python took another puff of the cigar in his hand. ¡°I am not one of your subordinates. I am working with you. If you cannot truly trust me and treat me as an equal, I think that there is no need for us to continue working together. I think that to the youngdy of the Green Gang, my mafia can only be considered an aplice of yours.¡±


    In the end, the Python couldn¡¯t help but stab Master Kennedy.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Master Kennedy had never been treated like this before. However, at this point, he could only swallow his anger. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re equals,¡± Master Kennedy spat out.


    ¡°Since you agreed with my words, I¡¯ll tell you what I think. I can¡¯tpletely rule out the spy you mentioned. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. After all, the two of us don¡¯t know much about hiring mercenaries. Moreover, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Our original n wasn¡¯t like this.¡± The Python knew more about Chen Meng¡¯er than Master Kennedy.


    However, before this, the Python had always felt that the information he had obtained about Chen Meng¡¯er was exaggerated. How could a young girl like Chen Meng¡¯er be so amazing?


    He felt that the information wasn¡¯t true.


    Therefore, he looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, after what happened tonight, the Python felt that he had to re-evaluate Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Then, what do you think about what happened tonight?¡± Kennedy looked at the Python with a heavy expression and asked.


    ¡°Perhaps, we need to get to know the little miss of the Green Gang again. I think we have really underestimated her.¡± The Python took a deep breath of the cigar in his hand. Through the rings of smoke, he said, ¡°We have to reconsider our n.¡±


    * * *


    On the Kennedy family¡¯s side, Master Kennedy was thinking about how to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er next.


    On Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side, she had already started to take action.

 Chapter 1117

    <h4>Chapter 1117:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yunjie, I remember that a fewpanies under my name seem to be working with the Kennedy family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had always adhered to the principle of never suspecting others when using them. She had full trust in the people around her. She usually left them to their own devices.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memory was good, so she had some recollection of her own business.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, your memory is urate. However, I¡¯m not in charge of these things, Su Jin is.¡± Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, and Zhou Yunbo were all Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guards. The three of them also had a clear division ofbor on a daily basis. However, because Su Jin and Zhou Yunbo knew about Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings towards Chen Meng¡¯er, the two of them deliberately gave the opportunity to stay by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side to Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Little Miss, do you want me to call Su Jin over?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I have something to tell her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the paper spread on the desk, the pen in her hand rhythmically tapping on the table.


    Zhou Yunjie went to call for Su Jin, but Zhou Yunbo also came along. He was rushing to join in the fun. To be more specific, his hands were itching. He heard his brother say that their little miss was about to make a move. He was here to help. As soon as he entered the door, he jumped to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side before Su Jin could say anything. With a cheeky smile, he said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, are you going to show off your skills this time? I¡¯ve said before, what¡¯s the point of keeping a low profile? The Green Gang has to keep a high profile. We have to let everyone in the world know how powerful the Green Gang is. When that timees, let¡¯s see if they still dare offend us.¡±


    ¡°Yunbo, shut up.¡± Zhou Yunjie was having a headache over his younger brother¡¯s running mouth.


    He didn¡¯t even have the time to stop him before his words came out.


    After being scolded by his older brother, Zhou Yunbo knew that he had said too much. He quickly shut up,


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t mind it. You know Yunbo,¡± Zhou Yunjie said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand at Zhou Yunjie. ¡°Yunjie, we are all family. YHe can say what he likes. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. If you guys have to think twice before saying anything in front of me, then we¡¯ll really be estranged. Besides, Yunbo didn¡¯t say anything wrong this time. I just wanted to keep a low profile, and then I was bullied,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er. She raised her head and looked at Su Jin. ¡°Su Jin, is there anyone under my name who has a business rtionship with the Kennedy family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, Here¡¯s my list. Take a look.¡± Su Jin passed the paper in her hand to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I organized thisst night. I didn¡¯t know about it before, but this arrangement gave me a big fright. We have a lot of coborations with the Kennedy family, even more than the Buyano family.¡± As she spoke, Su Jin paused for a moment and handed another folder to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I also found out from the information my subordinate gave me yesterday that you¡¯re the secondrgest shareholder of the Kennedy family¡¯s business.¡±


    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help but mourn for the Kennedy family. Who did they offend? How could they offend their own shareholder, a shareholder who was a mysterious rich man in their eyes.


    ¡°Little Miss, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Su Jin looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and looked at the list that she had organized. ¡°If we want to deal with the Kennedy family, it will definitely affect us a little. Of course, we will be able to deal with this.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer Su Jin right away. As the pen in her hand knocked on the table and made a sound, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brain was also working rapidly. She was thinking of how to deal with the Kennedy family while reaping the maximum benefits.


    Chen Meng¡¯er put down the pen in her hand, raised her head and revealed a mischievous smile to Su Jin and the others. ¡°There will definitely be an impact, but who says that it will definitely be bad news?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, do you have any good ideas?¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know the secret when the timees.¡± At the crucial moment, Chen Meng¡¯er kept Zhou Yunbo and the rest in suspense.


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s curiosity was piqued by Chen Meng¡¯er. However, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly did not say anything.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not prepared to dispel Zhou Yunbo¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll make some arrangements now. Su Jin, since you¡¯re in charge of all the businesses here, then you¡¯ll handle this matter. Cancel everything and cooperate with the Kennedy family.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Jin replied. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order at all. When she knew that they were going against the Kennedy family, she knew that such a day woulde.


    ¡°What about our losses? This isn¡¯t a small amount.¡± Zhou Yunbo frowned and asked. If he remembered correctly, if something happened to the Kennedy family, it would affect them greatly. They had invested as much money into many projects as the Kennedy family.


    ¡°Yunbo, do you think your little miss is short of money?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer Zhou Yunbo directly. Instead, she fired a question at him.


    ¡°What a joke. Anyone can be short of money, but you, Little Miss, aren¡¯t short of money.¡± Others might not know about his little miss¡¯s wealth, but the three of them, who were by her side constantly, knew very well.


    They had also made a lot of money working for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you don¡¯tck money, then what¡¯s there to be afraid of? If it¡¯s a loss, I¡¯ll win it backter.¡±

 Chapter 1118

    <h4>Chapter 1118:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, we have signed a contract with the Kennedy family. If we rashly withdraw our capital, we will be considered to have vited the contract first. Other than losing the capital we invested in earlier, we will also have to pay arge penalty fee.¡± Su Jin thought for a moment. Actually, she didn¡¯t approve of her little miss using such an extreme method.


    Although this method could suppress the Kennedy family, simrly, it didn¡¯t have any advantages for them.


    ¡°Yes, Su Jin¡¯s analysis is very good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Then Little Miss, do you mean we are not to withdraw?¡± Zhou Yunbo scratched his head and asked.


    ¡°Who said we¡¯re not withdrawing? Withdraw,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile,


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Yunbo was somewhat puzzled. Not only Zhou Yunbo, but Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin also looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with puzzled expressions. ¡°Then, Little Miss, won¡¯t you lose arge amount of money?¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to lose money?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile was very mysterious.


    ¡°Then?¡± Zhou Yunbo was even more confused.


    ¡°The contracts that you took out were the ones I gave you before, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhou Yunbo replied. Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin also nodded.


    ¡°The contracts that I gave you were drawn up by me personally. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with them,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Thewyers of thosepanies have all seen the contract. Not a single one of them said that there was a problem.¡± Zhou Yunbo was still confused.


    ¡°If they see that there¡¯s a problem, they won¡¯t sign it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave Zhou Yunbo an incredulous look.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhou Yunbo replied nkly.


    ¡°Su Jin, go tell the higher-ups of the Kennedy group that we want to withdraw our capital. Tomorrow, we will bring the contract to their headquarters,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and said to Su Jin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Jin replied. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t be going there personally tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since Master Kennedy has given me such a big gift, why can¡¯t I give him a big gift in return? It¡¯s only fair to return the favor,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    For some reason, after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Zhou Yunbo began to sympathize with Master Kennedy. He was done for.


    * * *


    ¡°Python, I think we should cut ties before they get anything out of us.¡± In order to prevent the existence of spies, Master Kennedy brought the Python and locked him in his study. They were discussing how to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. Master Kennedy made a throat-slicing gesture.


    ¡°Are we to hire more men?¡± The Python was still calm.


    However, his heart had changed. When he went back yesterday, he asked his men to search for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information in detail. He brought over all the information that he could find. When he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information carefully for the first time, he realized that her information had been changed.

 Chapter 1119

    <h4>Chapter 1119:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After he had carefully studied it, the grave expression on his face never disappeared. Based on his previous understanding, to be able to change it to such a state, one needed to have an extremely special identity. However, if Chen Meng¡¯er was just a part of the Green Gang, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this level.


    Therefore, the Python no longer dared look down on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± From the very beginning, Master Kennedy only wanted to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. And to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er, he wanted to snatch Yuwen Jing from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hands. Now, he really had never considered the Python¡¯s problem.


    ¡°You still want to make Xibo Buyano marry your granddaughter? Do you think if anything happens to Chen Meng¡¯er because of you, Xibo Buyano¡¯s still gonna marry your granddaughter? You¡¯d be lucky if he didn¡¯t try to kill you. It¡¯s not going to be easy to deal with him¡±


    The Python decided to match that greed.


    He wanted to get rid of Yuwen Jing because he was afraid that Yi Jianwang would cooperate with Yuwen Jing. At that time, the mafia would not be under his fist.


    He thought that if he got rid of Yuwen Jing, Yi Jianwang would have no help. At that time, it would be easy for him to take down his gang.


    Because of the Python¡¯s words, Master Kennedy fell into his own thoughts. He knew that the Python¡¯s analysis was not bad. However, as for Xibo¡­ He still held a trace of hope for him.


    If his granddaughter could marry into the Buyano family and be the mistress of the Buyano family, it would be of great help to him.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the study room suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so obsessed with Xibo Buyano. He¡¯s not the only talent in the Buyano family. You can find someone else.¡± The Python paused for a moment. When Master Kennedy¡¯s gaze fell on him, he continued, ¡°Maybe the other candidate will be more suitable for your family than Xibo.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he hurriedly asked.


    Just as Master Kennedy was about to question the Python, there was a knock on the door. Master Kennedy wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear it, but the person who knocked on the door was very persistent. There was even a sense of urgency to it.


    ¡°I think you should go and open the door first. I heard the knocking, and it seemed to be quite urgent. Maybe there¡¯s something important.¡± The Python wanted to smoke a cigar, but he reached into his pocket and retracted his hand. He remembered that before he came in, Master Kennedy had said that he didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke in his study.


    Master Kennedy frowned and thought for a moment, but he still stood up and walked to the door.


    When Master Kennedy pushed the door open, he saw the anxious old butler.


    ¡°Master, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing the old butler who was not calm, Master Kennedy frowned even more.


    ¡°Thepany just called and said that this morning, they just received news that the mysterious investor suddenly wants to withdraw all his capital.¡± The old butler also just received the news. He did not dare to dy the news of something this big. Therefore, he ran over and told his master.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Master Kennedy grabbed the front of the old butler¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 1120

    <h4>Chapter 1120:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡­¡± The old butler was frightened by his master. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    ¡°What do you mean by? We signed a contract. It doesn¡¯t mean that he can withdraw just because he wants to,¡± said Master Kennedy as he regained some of his rationality.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics. I just received a call from thepany¡¯s higher-ups. I rushed over to inform you, Master.¡± The old butler was also frightened by this news. He had no time to ask other questions, so he rushed over to inform his master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Prepare the car. I¡¯m going to thepany right now.¡± Although Master Kennedy wasn¡¯t sure about the specific situation, the withdrawal of that mysterious investor wasn¡¯t good news for him and the entire family.


    ¡°What happened? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± The Python was in the house and heard everything. He knew that the Kennedy family had encountered something difficult. He suddenly felt that this might be an opportunity for the mafia.


    Master Kennedy had long regretted cooperating with the mafia this time. But because there was no turning back, he braced himself and continued to cooperate with the mafia.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s a small matter within the family. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Master Kennedy forced himself to be alert. He forced a smile at the Python. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to take care of today. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±


    After saying that, Master Kennedy didn¡¯t wait for the Python to reply and turned around. He put away the smile on his face and said to the old butler, ¡°Get someone to send the guests off. We¡¯ll go to thepany in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Since you have something to do today, I¡¯ll take my leave first. As for the details, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± The Python was also in a hurry to go back. He wanted to know what had happened to the Kennedy family.


    He had heard what Master Kennedy and the old butler had said just now, but they had only said a few words. He only knew that something had happened to the Kennedy family, but what exactly had happened? Master Kennedy would not tell him.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll talk another day.¡± Master Kennedy was worried about thepany¡¯s matters. He had forgotten about everything else.


    When Master Kennedy rushed to thepany, the senior management of thepany had already gathered in the meeting room. When they saw that Master Kennedy had arrived, they all stood up and greeted him respectfully.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what exactly happened?¡± Master Kennedy leaned on his cane and asked with a serious face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. We suddenly received a call from that investor today, saying that he was going to withdraw his investment.¡± The president of the Kennedy family business, who was also Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son, stood out and spoke.


    The walking stick in Master Kennedy¡¯s hand heavily knocked on the conference table, scaring everyone present. Those who were timid couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°B*stard, he said to withdraw his investment. Didn¡¯t you ask him why he wanted to withdraw his investment?¡± Master Kennedy was furious.


    ¡°Before I could ask, the other party hung up.¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son was also very aggrieved. More than that, he still felt that his reputation had suffered. In front of so many people, his father had insulted him.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t fight back, huh?¡± Master Kennedy felt that it had been a mistake for him to let his eldest son take over the family business. He was so stupid that he didn¡¯t look like a leader who could take over the entire family business.

 Chapter 1121

    <h4>Chapter 1121:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I did, but the call didn¡¯t go through.¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son was also depressed. He had encountered such a terrible thing early in the morning.


    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s fake?¡± Hearing this, Master Kennedy¡¯s emotions calmed down slightly. He tidied up his clothes, put away his walking stick, and sat on the main seat of the meeting room.


    ¡°I thought so too. However, the other party said that he will bring the contract to the interview tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Contract? Interview?¡± The more Kennedy talked about it, the uglier his face became. ¡°Go get the contract and get thepany¡¯s legal team here.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you think there is something wrong with the contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, why would the other party mention the contract? Besides, if they suddenly withdraw their capital ording to the contract, it would be seen as them breaking the contract first. In that case, they would have to pay a huge amount in liquidated damages.¡± Although Master Kennedy was old and didn¡¯te to thepany anymore, some important matters within thepany still had to go through his approval.


    ¡°However, before signing this contract, thepany¡¯s legal team had carefully studied it. After confirming that there were no problems, we signed it,¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son said.


    ¡°Listen to me! Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s patience was thin.


    However, even if Master Kennedy had already suspected that the other party might have tampered with the contract, thepany¡¯s legal team had once again carefully studied and examined it. The conclusion they reached was still, there was no problem with this contract.


    This made the doubts in Master Kennedy¡¯s heart grow heavier and heavier.


    It was fated that Master Kennedy would have a sleepless night.


    * * *


    ¡°Master, Miss Kennedy asked me to pass this to you.¡± Baro felt that the pink envelope in his hand was very heavy.


    He regretted going out on a walk.


    Now, he was bumped into by Miss Kennedy. She gave him an envelope and left without saying a word. By the time he reacted and wanted to return the envelope, Miss Kennedy had already gotten into her car and disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t dare deal with his master¡¯s matters, so he had to bring it back.


    ¡°Throw it away,¡± Yuwen Jing said coldly without even ncing at the envelope.


    Coincidentally, Chen Meng¡¯er heard him. ¡°Don¡¯t. This is a girl¡¯s kind gesture. You can¡¯t just waste it like this.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Yuwen Jing was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would misunderstand and get angry, so he quickly exined,


    ¡°What do I have to misunderstand?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked over and took the pink envelope. She looked at it over and over again, ¡°It¡¯s quite exquisite. I told you that these socialites are different. They even prepare exquisite love letters when chasing someone. Do you mind if I open it and take a look?¡± She shook it at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°You can handle it however you want,¡± Yuwen Jing said indifferently.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly opened the envelope.


    Baro was speechless. He felt sorry for Miss Kennedy. Why did she like his master? His master only cared about his mistress, Chen Meng¡¯er. Other than his mistress, he didn¡¯t care about anyone.


    ¡°Her handwriting is quite beautiful,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said sourly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as yours,¡± Yuwen Jing said smoothly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and threw a look at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, Miss Kennedy has invited you to have afternoon tea tomorrow. Are you going? Let me see. This ce is quite famous. I heard that the afternoon tea here is quite delicious.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er seemed jealous.


    ¡°If you like, I can take you to drink afternoon tea.¡± Yuwen Jing face full of indulgence looking at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°If you do not want to go out, I can personally make afternoon tea for you to drink.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Yuwen Jing had never entered the kitchen in his entire life.


    ¡°My master just learned how to recently,¡± Allen rushed to answer before Yuwen Jing could answer.


    As soon as Allen finished speaking, he received a warning look from Yuwen Jing, which made him realize that he had said too much.


    ¡°When did you learn? I¡¯d like to try your cooking.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was interested.


    ¡°Two days ago.¡± When Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er liked sweets, he had the idea of personally making a cake for Chen Meng¡¯er. He asked Allen to invite the world¡¯s most famous baker to teach him how to make a cake.


    He had learned something during this period of time.


    Originally, Yuwen Jing wanted to give Chen Meng¡¯er a surprise, but after being tormented by Miss Kennedy, his surprise was ruined. ¡°If you like, I can bake anytime. How about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Wait until we return. I have to deal with those eyesores. I want to have a good taste of your craftsmanship.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care how good it was. She was touched by his intentions.

 Chapter 1122 Full

    <h4>Chapter 1122:</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How are you going to deal with this?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked Yuwen Jing as she waved the pink envelope in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t happened to see it, he would have asked Baro to deal with this eyesore long ago.


    ¡°This is a love letter from another woman to you. Are you willing to throw it away?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and looked at Yuwen Jing, saying this on purpose.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? However, if this love letter was written by Meng¡¯er to me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to throw it away.¡± Yuwen Jing was flirting with her cheekily.


    ¡°You wish. You haven¡¯t even written a love letter to me, yet you still want me to write a love letter to you.¡±


    Yuwen Jing was dreaming of making her write a love letter to him. As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, her face unconsciously turned red.


    <sub></sub>


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t written a love letter to you yet. This is really my mistake. I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression was really serious. He did not look like he was joking at all.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait to get your love letter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic again. She shook the envelope in her hand and said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°You said it yourself. Therefore, I¡¯m handling it. Don¡¯t regret it and don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°You can handle it however you want.¡± Even if he had to clean up the carnage personally in the end, he would be more than happy to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Well, I really want to have tea there. Since someone is treating me tomorrow, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t tell me you want to go to the tea party alone?¡± Allen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise and asked.


    ¡°What? No.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Allen.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nce made Allen¡¯s heart jump. ¡°Mistress, why don¡¯t I drive you there tomorrow?¡± Allen wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer made Allen freeze again. But since he had already said it, there was no way he could take it back.


    * * *


    In the headquarters of the Kennedy family business, the atmosphere here today was a little different from usual. The high-level leaders were all in a hurry. Even Master Kennedy, who had not appeared for a long time, had appeared. This made the employees of thepany tense up.


    One of the employees could not help butment behind their backs, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on in thepany? Why did Master Kennedy appear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. I only know that an important person ising to thepany today.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a little different. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a problem with thepany¡¯s funds.¡±


    The employees below did not receive any news, so they could only make wild guesses.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and it was getting closer and closer to the time to meet over the contract. Thepany¡¯s higher-ups had all gathered at the lower part of the building, waiting for the arrival of the investor.


    The eldest son of Master Kennedy was fidgeting.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°A car ising.¡±

 Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123

    <h4>Chapter 1123:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Everyone looked up and saw a fleet of cars driving over. The first one was a Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    The car slowly stopped at the main entrance of thepany. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the first Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    A man came down from the passenger seat. He looked young, but he had an extraordinary bearing. He walked to the other side of the car and opened the door. A cold and morous woman in a ck suit stepped out of the car. She was also young.


    When Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son saw the person, he was very surprised. He did not expect this mysterious investor to be such a young woman. He rushed forward and said to Su Jin in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Miss Meng, hello. Allow me to introduce myself¡­¡±


    Before Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son could finish introducing himself, Su Jin cut him off mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not Miss Meng.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be mistaken. ¡°Then¡­ About Miss Meng¡­¡±


    ¡°Please move aside. You¡¯re in the way.¡± Zhou Yunbo, who had gotten down from the driver¡¯s seat, had somehow circled around to stand behind Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son. Fortunately, Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son blocked the other side of the car door.


    Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son had never been so humiliated before. He wanted to get angry, but when he thought of the identity of this group of people, he could only swallow the anger in his heart. Moreover, he had to make way.


    After Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son moved aside, Zhou Yunbo walked over and opened the car door.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on the car door. They were all curious about who the person sitting in the car was.


    ¡°Little Miss,¡± Zhou Yunbo said softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The people outside only heard a soft wording from inside the car, but this voice was very unforgettable.


    Chen Meng¡¯er came over. She didn¡¯t dress up for the asion. She only wore the clothes that she usually wore. She was wearing a simple white dress. However, the simplicity made Chen Meng¡¯er look even more outstanding.


    However, when the eldest son of Master Kennedy saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he was stunned. He knew Chen Meng¡¯er very well. Especially after the events at the birthday banquet.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er!¡± The eldest son of Master Kennedy, who hade back to his senses, couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Kennedy to still remember me. That¡¯s really an honor. Is your father up there?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that although Mr. Kennedy held the position of CEO of thepany, the one who really made the decisions was still Master Kennedy. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Master Kennedy would definitely not be absent for such an important matter today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hade personally today because she wanted to see the expression on Master Kennedy¡¯s face when he saw her appear and learned that she was the mysterious investor. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have specially made this trip.


    ¡°Yes, my father is up there.¡± Mr. Kennedy paused for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Meng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and answered Mr. Kennedy¡¯s question, she turned to a secretary-like person and said, ¡°Take us to see Master Kennedy. I think Master Kennedy is already anxious from waiting.¡± With that, she led Zhou Yunjie and the others to the meeting room on the top floor.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was right. Master Kennedy was anxious from waiting. He leaned on his cane and walked back and forth in the meeting room. The sound of the crutch hitting the floor made the old butler anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have had a bad feeling about this since yesterday,¡± Master Kennedy could not help but say to the old butler.


    ¡°Master, this is probably because you didn¡¯t have a good restst night. You are too tired.¡± The old butler could onlyfort him.


    ¡°Really? I guess so.¡± Obviously, Master Kennedy was very satisfied with the old butler¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, we meet again.¡± Just as Master Kennedy was about to rx a little and ask the old butler what time it was, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open. Then, a voice that Master Kennedy felt was very familiar was heard.


    When Master Kennedy turned his head and saw who it was, his eyes widened. Then he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a surprised, even frightened expression and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er, the ominous feeling in Kennedy¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. It was as if he had suddenly grasped something. However, he had been vehemently denying it and ignoring it.


    From the bottom of his heart, he did not want to admit that Chen Meng¡¯er might be that mysterious investor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make an appointment with you yesterday? Today, I¡¯m here to talk to you about withdrawing my investment.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was full of smiles. ¡°Master Kennedy, it¡¯s only been one night. Have you forgotten about it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately asked in surprise. ¡°But I can understand. After all, you¡¯re already so old.¡±


    How could Master Kennedy not understand the meaning behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words? He was already old. It was time for him to retire.


    He never admitted that he was old. He would never give up the power in his hands. He also knew that his sons had opinions about this. But so what if they had opinions? The power was still in his hands.


    He still had the final say in the entire family.


    He understood that power was the most useful thing in the world.

 Chapter 1124

    <h4>Chapter 1124:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not young, but my memory isn¡¯t bad at all. It might even be better than yours.¡± Master Kennedy still didn¡¯t respect Chen Meng¡¯er. He felt that, at most, Chen Meng¡¯er was rted to that mysterious investor. He didn¡¯t know how Chen Meng¡¯er persuaded that mysterious investor to cancel the cooperation with their family. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t care what reason you used to persuade Meng to cancel the investment in the Kennedy family. I¡¯m asking you to stop immediately.¡±


    ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was angered by Master Kennedy¡¯s words andughed. He was the master of the Kennedy family, but it had nothing to do with her. He actually dared order her. Even her two grandfathers had never spoken to her in such a tone.


    ¡°Yes, I am giving you orders.¡± Master Kennedy did not respect Chen Meng¡¯er. He felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was just a little girl who hade from the countryside. It was just that she was lucky to catch the eye of Xibo Buyano. With the favor of Xibo Buyano, she had be the future mistress of the Buyano family.


    However, this was not set in stone. Things in the future were not certain yet.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. You don¡¯t seem to have the right to order me around. I want to cancel the coboration with the Kennedy family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aura had changed. She gave off apletely different feeling.


    Master Kennedy looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who waspletely different from him, and his eyes shed. He kept feeling that he had missed something important. ¡°Oh, I was so focused on talking to you that I forgot to introduce myself. I, the little miss of the Green Gang, am also an investor of the Kennedy family. I am Meng. Regarding whether or not to cancel the cooperation with the Kennedy family, I think I still have the final say.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Master Kennedy was stunned. He immediately denied her words. ¡°Impossible! How can you be Meng?¡± Master Kennedy looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face and continued, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, this isn¡¯t the Green Gang. It¡¯s not a ce where you can lie casually. You can¡¯t be Meng.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be Meng?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was interested. She sat up straight and widened her eyes. She looked at Kennedy and waited for his answer.


    ¡°How could you have so much money?¡± Meng had more money than the Kennedy family, therefore they couldn¡¯t possibly be a country girl like Chen Meng¡¯er. In his heart, Meng was an older gentleman who came from old money.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, haven¡¯t you been dealing with me all this time? Do you want me to disappear? Shouldn¡¯t you do some homework before dealing with me? As the saying goes, knowing your enemy leads to victory. You don¡¯t understand your enemy at all. In the end, you lost because of your carelessness.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t understand. Logically speaking, given Master Kennedy¡¯s age, he shouldn¡¯t be doing things like this.


    If he wanted to deal with her, he had to definitely investigate her background thoroughly. He should have discovered that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information was encrypted. Thus, it would be obvious that she wasn¡¯t some nobody.


    s, from what she had seen of him, he was not that smart.

 Chapter 1125

    <h4>Chapter 1125:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had really misunderstood Master Kennedy. He had looked into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s information as soon as possible. However, from the beginning, he assumed she was just the child of a director in the Green Gang or something. She wasn¡¯t someone he had to take seriously.


    Master Kennedy was swallowed by Chen Meng¡¯er and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, the contract with yourpany is in my hands.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er turned to Su Jin and added, ¡± Su Jin, give me the contract.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin, the icy beauty behind Chen Meng¡¯er, handed the folder in her hand to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Little Miss, this is the contract that we signed with the Kennedy family. Little Miss, do you want our representative in Country Y toe?¡± Su Jin saw that Master Kennedy was actually questioning the identity of her little miss. This made her angry.


    ¡°No need. This is a small matter. There¡¯s no need to trouble so many people. I can handle this matter by myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved her hand at Su Jin. She took the contract and said to Master Kennedy, ¡°This is a copy of the contract I signed with yourpany. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Butler, go and take a look.¡± In order to show his identity and status, although he really wanted to see it, he still restrained himself.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When the contract was signed, it was the old butler who apanied Master Kennedy. Therefore, the old butler was most familiar with this contract. At first nce, he was certain that this was undoubtedly a copy of the contract. The old butler¡¯s frown deepened. If this Chen Meng¡¯er was really Meng, then the Kennedy family was in trouble.


    Someone who could take out so much money at once wasn¡¯t someone with no background. ¡°Master, it¡¯s the correct contract.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s words caused Master Kennedy¡¯s heart to sink.


    He listened to the old butler¡¯s words and was silent for a long time. Chen Meng¡¯er hade today with a lot of patience. It could be said that she hade today just because she wanted to see Master Kennedy¡¯s face with her own eyes.


    ¡°Butler, tell the unimportant people to get out. I want to have a good talk with Miss Meng.¡± After a long while, when the atmosphere in the meeting room was getting more and more tense, Master Kennedy suddenly spoke.


    After the old butler heard Master Kennedy¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    Then, the old butler walked to Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son and said, ¡°Eldest Young Master, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go out for a while. The old master has to deal with some matters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the President of thepany. It¡¯s a matter of thepany.¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son didn¡¯t want to go out.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Master Kennedy. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Due to Master Kennedy¡¯s umted prestige over the years, coupled with the fact that the power of the Kennedy family was still in the hands of Master Kennedy, no matter how ufortable everyone was, they could only obediently walk out.


    After everyone from the Kennedy family left, the old butler walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Before the old butler could speak, Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°My people stay with me.¡±


    The old butler looked at Master Kennedy with a troubled expression. He really had no way to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t wait for Master Kennedy to speak and said, ¡°I trust the people with me. There¡¯s nothing that they can¡¯t know. Master Kennedy, you can begin.¡±

 Chapter 1126

    <h4>Chapter 1126:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You want to withdraw your investment?¡± Master Kennedy nced at Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin, who were standing behind Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded and continued, ¡°You said that even if the person you invested in wanted to take your life, you would still continue to cooperate with them?¡±


    Master Kennedy really couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, you and your granddaughter have always wanted to steal my fiance. Whatever, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to cancel the cooperation with the Kennedy family and take back all the funds I invested previously.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Master Kennedy was agitated. He mmed the crutch in his hand heavily on the floor. The sound of the crutch hitting the floor made the people outside the door tremble.


    ¡°I think, Master Kennedy, you might have made a mistake. I¡¯m not here to discuss with you. I¡¯m just here to inform you.¡±


    Master Kennedy mmed the conference table heavily and stood up. He pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. The cooperation between us is not something that you can cancel just because you want to. We have signed a contract. It¡¯s fine if you want to cancel it. First, pay me the penalty for breaching the contract.¡± Up until now, Master Kennedy was full of confidence. That was because the Kennedy family¡¯s legal team had worked overtimest night and re-examined this contract. He had also carefully read it. There were no problems with this contract.


    In other words, if either party defaulted on the contract, they would have to pay a huge amount of money.


    And that huge amount of money was enough to support the follow-up costs of the project. That was why Master Kennedy was so unafraid of Chen Meng¡¯er today.


    ¡°I have to thank you for your reminder, Master Kennedy. You just said that my memory is not as good as yours, and you were right.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er could still smile at this time, Master Kennedy had a bad premonition in his heart.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Master Kennedy looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with vignce.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that if you didn¡¯t remind me, I would have forgotten about the liquidated damages. I only wanted you to take out the money that I invested previously. Oh my, it looks like I¡¯m going to make a windfall this time.¡± The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger.


    On the other hand, Master Kennedy¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier.


    ¡°Master Kennedy and the others might not understand why they broke the contract. Su Jin, tell Master Kennedy about it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Su Jin with a very kind look.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was confident. She was not afraid that her money would go down the drain, nor was she afraid that she would have to pay arge amount in liquidated damages. It was because she had already hidden some traps in this contract.

 Chapter 1127

    <h4>Chapter 1127:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Of course, the reason Chen Meng¡¯er tampered with the contract was not to target the Kennedy family. Although she was powerful, she could not predict the future. She just liked to hold back when she did things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that it woulde in handy one day.


    Speaking of this contract, it was all thanks to her mutated brain that thewyers did not discover any loopholes.


    Actually, if Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t mentioned it this time, Su Jin and the others would have been kept in the dark. When Chen Meng¡¯er took out the contract and showed it to them, they suddenly understood. Then, they couldn¡¯t help but praise Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, look at Article 53 and Article 104. All of you have broken the contract. Therefore, we request to terminate the cooperation. It¡¯s not that we have broken the contract, but that the Kennedy family has broken the contract first.¡± Su Jin pointed out the ces where the Kennedy family had broken the contract.


    The faces of Master Kennedy and the old butler instantly turned white. It was truly wonderful.


    Master Kennedy¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but start to tremble.


    As soon as Su Jin exined, he could tell that there was something hidden in the contract.


    After Su Jin finished exining, Chen Meng¡¯er asked, ¡°Is everything okay? Is there anything you don¡¯t understand? If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t mind exining it to you personally.¡±


    ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t expect you to y dirty with me.¡± Master Kennedy raised his hand and pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er shakily.


    ¡°Who yed dirty first? I think, Master Kennedy, you know very well yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wiped away the smile on her face. ¡°I would have let you be. However, you tried to kill me and break apart my engagement. It was precisely because you were too greedy that you created this situation today.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, please calm down. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with such a person. In any case, his family won¡¯t be able to escape this time. They already have a pile of debts to begin with. Previously, if it wasn¡¯t for the funds that we invested, the Kennedy family would have long disappeared. I don¡¯t even know if we can take out such arge sum of liquidated damages.¡± Zhou Yunbo was quite the actor.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t take it out, we¡¯ll use their assets to pay off the debt,¡± Zhou Yunjie, who had been silent the entire time, added.


    ¡°Although the Kennedy family¡¯s assets are really unsightly, they don¡¯t have any money, so we can only make do.¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    Master Kennedy, who was already quite angry, was about to scream.


    ¡°Alright, Master Kennedy, you¡¯ve seen the contract. You also know where you broke the contract. Please prepare the liquidated damages within a week. If I don¡¯t see the liquidated damages at that time, then we can only meet in court,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Master Kennedy.


    After that, Chen Meng¡¯er said to Zhou Yunjie and the others, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go. Su Jin, remember to send some people to keep an eye on things for me. I don¡¯t want to see empty buildings when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already contacted the people back home. Sir knows about this. He specially sent Zhuge Yu to bring people and take a private ne to Country Y. I estimate that they¡¯ll arrive tonight,¡± Su Jin replied.


    Su Jin recalled the phone call she received from Zhuge Yu this morning. He said that when Elder Liu heard what Master Kennedy had done, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was furious. If Zhuge Yu and his men hadn¡¯t stopped him, Elder Liu would have personally rushed over, he wanted to settle the score with Master Kennedy.


    Elder Liu had said that he would bring his men and tten the Kennedy family.


    ¡°Why does Grandpa know about it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want Elder Liu to know. She didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    ¡°When you caught the mercenaries yesterday, Sir heard about it,¡± Zhou Yunjie exined.


    ¡°He will know if he knows. Uncle Zhuge and the others will be here tonight. Yunjie, go back and make some arrangements,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er ignored Master Kennedy and started to make arrangements for her family in the conference room of his family¡¯s business.


    Chen Meng¡¯er seemed to have just noticed Master Kennedy. ¡°Then, Master Kennedy, we¡¯ll take our leave first. We¡¯ll meet again in a week. I want to see the liquidated damages that yourpany provides by then.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she left with Zhou Yunjie and the others.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er opened the door, the people outside were shocked. They hurriedly took a few steps back and pretended to be busy with their own matters.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, shrugged her shoulders, and stomped away.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had only taken a few steps when she heard the anxious voice of the old butlering from the conference room. ¡°Master! Master! What¡¯s wrong with you? Young Master, quickly call an ambnce.¡±

 Chapter 1128

    <h4>Chapter 1128:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If it had been anyone else, Chen Meng¡¯er might have kindly returned to help. However, this time she knew it was just Master Kennedy. She didn¡¯t care about him.


    ¡°Little Miss, Master Kennedy¡¯s attitude is too bad. He won¡¯t die like this, right?¡± Listening to Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words only might give people the illusion that he was worried about Master Kennedy, however, listening to his tone, they knew that it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Kennedy¡¯s life isn¡¯t going to be lost so easily. The Kennedy family is going to be crushed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I still have to have afternoon tea with someone.¡±


    * * *


    Alisa Kennedy sat in a small booth in the Four Seasons Hotel, drinking afternoon tea. Her heart was filled with anxiety and anticipation.


    She had been egged on by her friends to write a letter to Yuwen Jing. Originally, with her status, she would definitely not take the initiative to do such a thing. However, it could also be seen that she was really moved by Yuwen Jing.


    Alisa looked at the expensive watch in her hand from time to time and looked up at the entrance of the hotel from time to time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er brought Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and Su Jin into the Four Seasons Hotel and went straight to the ce where they were to have afternoon tea.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the group of people were not from Country Y, but their looks and temperament were particrly outstanding. As soon as they appeared, they attracted the attention of peopleing and going. From time to time, Chen Meng¡¯er could hear people whispering about them behind their backs.


    Chen Meng¡¯er even heard two young men discussing whether Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo were her and Su Jin¡¯s boyfriends. If they weren¡¯t, the two of them would have wanted toe up and strike up a conversation.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard all of this, sheughed it off. Her goal was very clear.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er entered the Four Seasons Hotel for afternoon tea, she saw Miss Kennedy sitting in a small private room that was not very hidden. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She said to Su Jin and the others, ¡°Find a good location and sit down first. The food here is not bad. Order what you like. By the way, Yunjie, you know my taste. Order something for me too.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, didn¡¯t youe here for afternoon tea? Why do you still need us to order something for you?¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say you¡¯re stupid, but you¡¯re really stupid. Do you think that when Miss Kennedy sees our little miss, she will still be in the mood to treat our little miss to afternoon tea?¡± Su Jin had a look of disappointment on her face. ¡°No wonder you were deceived.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a meanie, Su Jin. Girls are such weirdos,¡± Zhou Yunbo said with some embarrassment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Menger¡¯s tone was dangerous.

 Chapter 1129

    <h4>Chapter 1129:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Only then did Zhou Yunbo realize that he had said something wrong again. He shrank back and said, ¡°Little Miss, I was being silly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when I get back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced at Zhou Yunbo.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, Alisa Kennedy noticed. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance and temperament, it was difficult to ignore her.


    When Alisa saw Chen Meng¡¯er, her eyelids twitched. She thought to herself, ¡°Why is Chen Meng¡¯er here?¡± Subconsciously, Alisa looked behind Chen Meng¡¯er, but she did not see the familiar figure that had moved her heart.


    Without the person that she wanted to see, Alisa could not tell whether she was disappointed or happy.


    She was happy that he was not with Chen Meng¡¯er. She was disappointed that he still had not appeared yet.


    The change in Alisa¡¯s expression was noticed by Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and walked towards Alisa.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, how are you? Long time no see. Oh, no, we only met at your birthday party. Look at my memory,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she sat down opposite Alisa.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, why are you here? Also, this seat is not for you.¡± Alisa saw that Chen Meng¡¯er actually sat down opposite her, and she immediately lost herposure. It was already time for her to meet with Yuwen Jing. If Yuwen Jing arrived at this time, he might not havee when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to attend a meeting. Can¡¯t I sit in this seat? Why? Then who can sit in this seat?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood why Miss Kennedy was anxious, but she said this on purpose.


    As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er raised her hand and called the passing waiter, ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like to order.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss. This is the menu for afternoon tea. You can take a look.¡± The waiter dutifully took the menu and handed it to Chen Meng¡¯er. The waiter who was called by Chen Meng¡¯er was a young boy. When he saw how Chen Meng¡¯er looked, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flirtatious. After he handed the menu to Chen Meng¡¯er, he wasn¡¯t ready to leave immediately. He was even prepared to talk about the menu to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Miss Kennedy wasn¡¯t prepared to give him this opportunity. She was in a hurry to chase Chen Meng¡¯er away so that she wouldn¡¯t ruin her date with Yuwen Jing. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to stay here. You can leave now. If there¡¯s anything we need, I¡¯ll call you,¡± Alisa said impatiently.


    Alisa¡¯s impatience was clearly visible on her face, which made the waiter¡¯s expression turn a little ugly. ¡°If the twodies need anything, you can ring the service bell. We¡¯ll be the first to serve you.¡±


    Alisa waved her hand impatiently at the waiter. She didn¡¯t even have the desire to speak.


    ¡°I always thought that the aristocrats and socialites in Country Y were all well behaved people. However, after seeing you today, I¡¯m really impressed,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she shook her head.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, what do you mean by that? Are you here to quarrel with me today?¡± Alisa¡¯s temper was bad to begin with. Her image in the outside world was all an act. That¡¯s right. With a grandfather like Master Kennedy, how could a granddaughter like her have a good temper?


    ¡°Sigh, if your admirers see your current image, I don¡¯t know what they will think.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was here to pick a fight today

 Chapter 1130

    <h4>Chapter 1130:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You.¡± The fire in Alisa¡¯s eyes was about to burn the ce down. She pped the table, stood up, and was about to curse at Chen Meng¡¯er. However, as soon as she stood up, she noticed that because she had pped the table too loudly just now, many people in the hall were looking in their direction.


    Outside, Alisa, who had always paid attention to her image, could only suppress the anger in her heart toward Chen Meng¡¯er and sit down. After Alisa sat down, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She told herself that she had to stay calm and not fall into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trap. Yuwen Jing woulde overter. When that time came, it would not be good if he saw her current appearance.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t have time to have afternoon tea with you today and chat. If you want to have afternoon tea with me, let¡¯s do it another day.¡± Alisa put away her vixen appearance and returned to her usual socialite appearance in front of everyone.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, why are you still pretending in front of me? Do you actually think I want to have afternoon tea with you? If you didn¡¯t insist on giving this thing to my fiance, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw the envelope on the table.


    Alisa saw the envelope that Chen Meng¡¯er had thrown on the table, and she shrank. She immediately reached out and picked up the envelope. Then, she widened her eyes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Why is this letter with you? Did you snatch it from Xibo¡¯s men? Chen Meng¡¯er, do you know that it¡¯s illegal to open other people¡¯s letters without permission?¡± Alisa still could not hold it in. The voice that questioned Chen Meng¡¯er grew louder and louder.


    Facing Alisa¡¯s questioning, Chen Meng¡¯er sat there as steady as a mountain. She took a sip of the water that the waiter had poured earlier.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I advise you to pay attention to your image. This isn¡¯t your home. Everyone is watching your every move. I think that in less than an hour, your behavior here will be spread throughout Country Y¡¯s socialite circle.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down the cup.


    ¡°Hmph, Chen Meng¡¯er, other than threatening me, what else do you know? I really don¡¯t know why Xibo¡¯s family would agree to let you be the matriarch of the Buyano family. It¡¯s really embarrassing to have a matriarch like you.¡± In the end, Alisa was still concerned about her own image. Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, she stopped baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. ¡°I will let everyone know how lowly your actions are, to actually open other people¡¯s letters.¡±


    However, as long as Alisa thought about how Chen Meng¡¯er had privately intercepted the envelope that she had given to Yuwen Jing from Baro¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    ¡°I advise you to not do it. If you were to say anything, I think the one who would be more embarrassed wouldn¡¯t be me, but you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and looked at Alisa as she said with a smile.


    ¡°Ha, you are the one who opened the letter privately, not me.¡± Alisa was angered by Chen Meng¡¯er andughed.


    ¡°Are you sure that I opened your letter privately? Okay, even if I opened your letter privately, but who was your letter to? It was to Xibo. I think everyone knows that Xibo Buyano is my fiance. You wrote a love letter to my fiance. Tell me what people will say about you if this gets out? Besides, who told you that I opened the letter you wrote to my fiance? Can¡¯t it be that he told me to read it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She leaned forward, her eyes fixed on Alisa.

 Chapter 1131

    <h4>Chapter 1131:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How is this possible? How could he show the letter I wrote to him to others?¡± Alisa shook her head, trying to deny what Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°He¡¯s my partner and he¡¯s faithful. Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m here today to warn you for thest time, Xibo Buyano is my fiance. He¡¯s one of my people. So, please stay away from him in the future. Don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about him. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wiped away the smile on her face.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t lie to me. You are clearly the one who privately opened my letter to Xibo. You are clearly the one who hid it from Xibo to trick me into leaving him. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it. I will not be deceived by you and fall for your tricks.¡± Alisa did not believe what Chen Meng¡¯er said at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what Meng¡¯er said, then what about what I say?¡± As soon as Alisa¡¯s voice fell, there was a voice that made Alisa excited.


    When Alisa saw Yuwen Jing who suddenly appeared, she stood up from her seat in excitement. ¡°Xibo, I knew you wouldn¡¯t note.¡± Alisa no longer had the valiant expression she had when she faced Chen Meng¡¯er. When she faced Yuwen Jing, she immediately revealed the bashful look of a girl.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also quite surprised at Yuwen Jing¡¯s appearance. However, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. Yuwen Jing was here because of Miss Kennedy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have afternoon tea here? I happen to be free, so I came to apany you.¡± Yuwen Jing walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and sat down. He reached out his hand and stroked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair lovingly.


    In Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes, there was no other woman other than Chen Meng¡¯er. He hadpletely ignored Miss Kennedy.


    Alisa was dissatisfied with how he had neglected her. Moreover, she felt extremely good about herself. She felt that Yuwen Jing had appeared here because of her invitation. He simply did not admit it because Chen Meng¡¯er was here.


    ¡°Xibo, did you see the letter I gave you? She actually opened the letter I gave you.¡± Alisa pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er andined to Yuwen Jing.


    Allen and Baro, who were watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Miss Kennedy. Miss Kennedy didn¡¯t understand the situation at all. Their mistress was their master¡¯s favorite, not to mention the fact that their mistress didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I think Meng¡¯er has already made it very clear to you. I was the one who asked her to open the letter. Also, I feel that I have to make it clear to you personally. Meng¡¯er is my fiancee. She is not the nobody that you and your grandfather think she is. Meng¡¯er is the one I want to marry. She is also the only woman I want to marry.¡± Although Yuwen Jing said this to Miss Kennedy, his gaze had always been on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing say his feelings for her so confidently in front of others, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Alisa¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.


    ¡°Xibo, give me a chance and I¡¯ll give you a chance. Perhaps you¡¯ll find that I¡¯m more suitable for you than she is.¡± Alisa was still unwilling to give up.


    ¡°No need. I know who¡¯s most suitable for me.¡± Alisa¡¯s suggestion was rejected by Yuwen Jing. ¡°So, Miss Kennedy, please don¡¯t do anything that will cause my fiancee to misunderstand. Originally, I wasn¡¯t nning to appear today, but after thinking about it, I still feel that it¡¯s necessary to make things clear.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I think that you should have heard what Xibo said. I hope you won¡¯t disturb our lives in the future. I¡¯m a very stingy person. If I¡¯m really angered, I might do something drastic. At that time, not everyone can bear the consequences.¡±?Chen Meng¡¯er was quite happy with Yuwen Jing¡¯s appearance. ¡°Yuwen Jing, you said you wanted to have afternoon tea with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to have afternoon tea with you today,¡± Yuwen Jing tapped Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nose. Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er did not care about the presence of an outsider like Alisa at all. The two of them began to show off their love. ¡°I reserved seats for you along with the cake that you like.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I want to see if you ordered my favorite food. If you ordered the wrong one, then you¡¯re silly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately put on a fierce look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you punish me,¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said with a smile.


    ¡°You said it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said it.¡± Yuwen Jing held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and gently squeezed it. ¡°Miss Kennedy, we still have something to do, so we¡¯ll take our leave first. In the future, we don¡¯t need to have any contact.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, Miss Kennedy, I forgot to tell you. Your grandfather seems to be in the hospital. It doesn¡¯t seem good for you to be sitting here at this time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this on purpose.

 Chapter 1132

    <h4>Chapter 1132:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Master Kennedy entered the hospital and Meng, the mysterious investor of the Kennedy family, suddenly appeared and requested to withdraw their investment, the Kennedy family fell into unprecedented chaos.


    The noble families in Country Y were not as harmonious as they appeared on the surface. The families were all eyeing each other like tigers eyeing their prey. When they heard that the Kennedy family was in trouble and had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have offended, their restless hearts started to stir once again.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people watching, the Kennedy family would have been torn into countless pieces before Chen Meng¡¯er could exact her revenge.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t stop the decline of the Kennedy family¡¯s stocks. This was because she had already told Zhou Yunjie to be prepared. Once the Kennedy family¡¯s stocks fell, they would wantonly buy the Kennedy family¡¯s stocks.


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er was prepared, she was one step ahead of them. This caused the other families to curse secretly behind their backs. Who was so quick to snatch more than half of the Kennedy family¡¯s stocks before them?


    As soon as the Kennedy family was in trouble, the previously lively mafia suddenly fell silent. Not only did they not deal with Chen Meng¡¯er, but they also didn¡¯t even raise a finger against Yi Jianwang¡¯s gang.


    After everyone settled down, Chen Meng¡¯er and the group of people also became idle. Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Zhou Yunjie and the others had been busy working for her and the Green Gang for so many years and didn¡¯t even have time to rest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er secretly thought that Zhou Yunjie would fall in love with her again. It might have something to do with the fact that he faced her and Su Jin all day long and didn¡¯t even have the chance to meet other girls. Therefore, she gave him some time off to go be a normal boy and have some fun.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that her proposal would be rejected by Zhou Yunjie. Thus, her vacation became a gathering for a group of people.


    When Yi Jianwang heard that there was a gathering, he got a big barbecue grill. They had a huge beer and barbecue party.


    s, too much beer made some people run their mouths.


    ¡°This time, the Kennedy family is going to be finished. Tell me, who did Master Kennedy offend? He actually offended you, Little Miss! Isn¡¯t that courting death?¡± Zhou Yunbo asked as he took a big gulp of beer.


    ¡°Exactly. Who is your little miss? She is someone who even I, Yi Jianwang, has to be polite to.¡± Yi Jianwang drank quite a lot. As such, he and Zhou Yunbo, who were rarely good friends, sat together.


    As for Zhou Yunjie, his expression was still the same as usual. He was drinking beer with his barbecued meat.


    However, his consciousness was the clearest.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but walk towards Zhou Yunjie with a ss of juice in her hand. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to drink beer too, but she was stopped by Yuwen Jing and the others. They said that beer was harmful to the body.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth twitched. They sure were a bunch of hypocrites.

 Chapter 1133:

    <h4>Chapter 1133:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was not very interested in the beer. She had secretly tasted it before, and her brows were tightly knitted together. In her previous life, she thought beer was not bad, but now it was bitter and difficult to swallow.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know when it started, but her taste buds were so sensitive now.


    Therefore, after Yuwen Jing and the others did not let her drink beer, although she looked down on their clumsy excuse, she still poured herself some juice. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about it.


    She decided that after returning to China, she would search her mutated brain to see if there were any steps to make beer. If there were, she would try to make it herselfter.


    She did not believe that she would not be able to drink good beer after working so hard for her entire life.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er walking towards Zhou Yunjie, Allen, who was originally quarreling with Zhou Yunbo and the others, could not help but run to his master¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master, Mistress went to look for Zhou Yunjie. Why aren¡¯t you apanying Mistress?¡±


    Yuwen Jing calmly looked at Allen and said, ¡°You go and drink beer wine. I know my own matters.¡±


    ¡°Meanie!¡± Allen drank some beer and was bold enough to talk back to Yuwen Jing.


    Fortunately, he was pulled away by the impatient Baro. ¡°Allen, you brat, you still owe me a bottle.¡± Baro was really tired. Not only did he have to care about his master, but he also had to care about his partner.


    ¡°Hey! Baro, let go of me. I¡¯m not done talking yet.¡± Allen did not understand Baro¡¯s painstaking efforts.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up and drink your beer. Be careful. Master might send you to the Sahara.¡±


    Yuwen Jing heard the conversation between Allen and Baro. He knew that although Allen was a nosy chatterbox, he really cared about him. However, he wanted to give Chen Meng¡¯er enough trust. He did not want to restrict Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s freedom.


    If he did, Yuwen Jing knew that he would lose Chen Meng¡¯er instead.


    He knew Zhou Yunjie¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er. He had already sensed it before. At the beginning, he was wary of Zhou Yunjie. After all, Zhou Yunjie was the person closest to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would fall in love with Zhou Yunjie. He was afraid that she would fall in love with Zhou Yunjie and not want him.


    He only dared be careful in his heart, but he did not dare show it. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would think that he was too insecure. More importantly, because Chen Meng¡¯er was dense, he was afraid that the moment he opened his mouth and reminded her, it would have the opposite effect.


    Therefore, he had been secretly observing Zhou Yunjie. If Zhou Yunjie made a move, he would strike.


    However, after such a long time, the wariness in his heart towards Zhou Yunjie was slowly disappearing. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attitude towards Zhou Yunjie, as well as Zhou Yunjie¡¯s handling of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feelings, let him know that those two would not date.


    Because, he clearly knew that in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, there would be no other man other than him.


    Every time he thought of this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart felt happy.


    ¡°Yunjie! Didn¡¯t I say that I would give you a break and let you go out for a stroll? Why are you still cooped up at home?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked closer to Zhou Yunjie, then, she said, ¡°The three of you have been by my side for so many years. You have been busy, but you haven¡¯t had time to yourself. Since you have free time this time, why don¡¯t you go and enjoy yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134

    <h4>Chapter 1134:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You said it yourself. It¡¯s been so many years. We¡¯ve been so busy. I¡¯m really not used to being so free all of a sudden. To be honest, Little Miss, I really don¡¯t know where I can go if you let me go out.¡± Only when he was facing Chen Meng¡¯er would he rx. There was a rare gentle light in his eyes. ¡°I might just be a busy person. But I feel fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Bah! You just don¡¯t know how to live. Tell me, if your life revolves around me, how will you be able to meet other people?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked anxiously.


    After all, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to give Zhou Yunjie a vacation. Her goal was very simple. She wanted Zhou Yunjie to be able to meet other girls because only by meeting other girls would he have the opportunity to have other choices.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really did not want to see Zhou Yunjie live single and alone. She knew very well in her heart that there was no possibility between her and Zhou Yunjie. Yuwen Jing was the person that she had decided on in her previous life. In this life, she would not easily let him go.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it directly, Zhou Yunjie, who had been by her side for many years, could understand the meaning in her words.


    His face darkened, and he said softly, ¡°I think my current life is pretty good.¡± He didn¡¯t need to know other girls. He was a person who found it difficult to fall in love. ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m going to find Yunbo and the others to drink with.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t know how to face Chen Meng¡¯er, so he could only walk away.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw a security guard walk to Su Jin¡¯s side and whisper something to her. From afar, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Su Jin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. She put down the cup in her hand and walked towards Su Jin.


    She asked, ¡°Su Jin, What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, nothing happened. Just now, the security guard came and said that there was a person who called herself Miss Kennedy and requested to see you,¡± Su Jin said. She looked up at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Little Miss, why don¡¯t I send her away? Tell me, why did Miss Kennedye to see you?¡±


    ¡°No need. Go and eat something. I¡¯ll go and take a look. Why did Miss Kennedye to see me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was puzzled. At this time, Miss Kennedy had to be in the hospital with her beloved grandfather, why did shee here to look for her?


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I apany you?¡± Su Jin was still worried about her going to see Miss Kennedy alone.


    Although she knew that her little miss was very skilled, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her little miss, afraid that she would be bullied by someone.


    ¡°No need. This is our own territory. Are you afraid that Miss Kennedy will bully me? Moreover, do you think that Miss Kennedy is my match? She¡¯s so frail.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er patted Su Jin on the shoulder. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll be right back. By the way, save some food for me. I think Yunbo and the others are pigging out. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even leave me any scrapster.¡±


    Su Jin still some hesitation, however she did not dare disobey Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Menger saw Miss Kennedy standing at the gate.

 Chapter 1135

    <h4>Chapter 1135:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Chen Meng¡¯er approached, Miss Kennedy, who was waiting outside the door, also noticed Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± After Miss Kennedy shouted, she seemed to have remembered something and her expression froze. If it were up to her, she would definitely note here to look for Chen Meng¡¯er today.


    However, her father, her uncle, and the others had forced her toe here. They said that the Kennedy family was in such a crisis because of her. If she hadn¡¯t taken a fancy to Yuwen Jing, theirpany would not have copsed.


    Not only did they face a shortage of funds, but their project was also forced to stop, and they also faced a huge penalty for breaching the contract.


    Adding these things together, the Kennedy family was really doomed this time.


    Her father told her since she had caused the problem, she had to solve it. So, as long as she apologized to Chen Meng¡¯er and admitted her mistake, perhaps this matter could be concluded.


    Of course, her father also gave her another option, which was to have her be the matriarch of the Buyano family. This way, the Kennedy family would not be threatened by Chen Meng¡¯er. The Kennedy family would be able to sessfully get through this difficult situation.


    Her father said it was simple, but Miss Kennedy knew in her heart that no matter which option she chose, it would not be that simple.


    However, even if she knew, she still came today. For the sake of the Kennedy family and for her grandfather.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I wonder why you havee to my humble abode? Or are you here to warn me to leave Xibo again?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Miss Kennedy had long lost her arrogance. At this moment, Miss Kennedy was at a loss in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    To be honest, when she rushed to the hospital yesterday, she found out from her father that Chen Meng¡¯er was the most important investor of the Kennedy family. And now, Chen Meng¡¯er had requested to withdraw her investment because of Xibo She even wanted to use the loophole in the contract to sue them for breach of contract.


    Her grandfather, Master Kennedy, was so angry that he vomited blood. After he fainted and was hospitalized, she was filled with regret. How could she be so stupid? She had listened to the words of her friends and had written a love letter to Xibo Buyano.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± Miss Kennedy had long lost her lofty attitude from yesterday. Today, she looked a little haggard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else I can talk to you about.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could roughly guess why Miss Kennedy hade this time.


    Regarding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s unfriendly attitude, Miss Kennedy didn¡¯t throw a tantrum this time because she knew that if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t stop, their family would really fall this time.


    And if the Kennedy family fell, then she would really be nothing. Her life of luxury would be gone.


    ¡°Can we find a ce to sit down and talk?¡± Miss Kennedy lowered her posture and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to find a ce. If you have anything, just get to the point. Otherwise, when the people insidee outter, I reckon that you won¡¯t even have the chance to open your mouth and will be directly chased out of here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not talking nonsense, she estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Yuwen Jing and the others received the news from Su Jin and rushed over. At that time, they would definitely chase Miss Kennedy away without a second thought. Because in their impression, Miss Kennedy was here to find trouble.


    Miss Kennedy went straight to the point and said, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you had such a deep rtionship with Xibo. I was actually thinking of chasing you out and bing Xibo¡¯s fiancee. I¡¯m sorry for all the stupid things I¡¯ve done for this. Please, don¡¯t me the Kennedy family for all the mistakes I¡¯ve made.¡± At the end, Miss Kennedy¡¯s tears began to fall.


    To be honest, she felt wronged. Yes, she was in love with Xibo Buyano. Yes, she wanted to marry Xibo Buyano. And she also felt that she was qualified to be the matriarch of the Buyano family.


    However, didn¡¯t she have the approval of everyone in the Kennedy family? Even now, she still remembered the envious gazes her aunts gave her. However, why was it that when something bad happened, everyone med her for it.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t apologize to me here. I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er interrupted Miss Kennedy¡¯s words.


    What was Miss Kennedy doing? Why was she acting so pitifully in the territory of the Green Gang? Was she trying to tell everyone that the little miss of her Green Gang had bullied her?


    ¡°I think you might have made a mistake. The enmity between me and the Kennedy family has nothing to do with you. As for why I acted against the Kennedy family, you can wait until your grandfather wakes up and ask him.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the watch on her wrist and continued, ¡°I think your grandfather should have woken up by now. If you have any questions, you can look for him. I don¡¯t have that much time to waste on you.¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, a group of people rushed over from the main gate.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, what are you doing in the Green Gang? The Green Gang isn¡¯t a ce where you can behave atrociously.¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s mor could be heard from afar.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1136

    <h4>Chapter 1136:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Looking at Zhou Yunbo and his group of people who were walking toward her aggressively, Miss Kennedy¡¯s expression changed. When she saw Yuwen Jing, who was walking in front of the crowd, her eyes shed with excitement. However, when she saw the cold, even usatory, and defensive look that Yuwen Jing gave her, she felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head.


    Miss Kennedy wanted to retreat, but she thought of her grandfather, who was still unconscious on the hospital bed as well as her father¡¯s, and her uncle¡¯s stern faces as they criticized her. Her feet did not move away in the end.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t know why you want to destroy the Kennedy family. I just hope that you can spare the Kennedy family for the sake of my grandfather who is still unconscious. Don¡¯t worry, I will stay far away from Xibo in the future. I will never try to snatch Xibo from you again,¡± said Miss Kennedy. She even raised his eyes and nced at Yuwen Jing.


    The reluctance in her eyes made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very ufortable.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, why are you pretending to be pitiful in the territory of the Green Gang? Who are you pretending to be pitiful for? Do you think that you are the only one with intelligence? All of us graduated from kindergarten. Do you think that none of us can understand the meaning behind your words? Didn¡¯t you just want to say that your grandfather was so angry that he was lying unconscious on the hospital bed? It was only right for you to let him go.¡± Zhou Yunbo drank quite a lot of beer. The beer did not make him drunk, but it made him run his mouth.


    He looked at Miss Kennedy with contempt and continued, ¡°Your grandfather is unconscious. You can¡¯t me us for that. If you want to me someone, me him. His strength of mind is terrible. Seriously, he got angry over a small matter like this.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Miss Kennedy was so angry by Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words that she was about to scream. She pointed at Zhou Yunbo and said nothing for a long time.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Did I say something wrong? Or did I say everything right and make you angry out of embarrassment? Miss Kennedy, put away your airs. This is the Green Gang, not the Kennedy family that lets you do whatever you want.¡±


    Miss Kennedy had never been treated like this before. Her eyes immediately reddened, and tears were threatening to fall down her cheeks.


    In the end, this Miss Kennedy was just a rich youngdy who had never experienced any hardships. If she lost her status, then she would be nothing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t feel that Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words were too harsh. Originally, she was displeased with Miss Kennedy¡¯s words. She was not a fool. Miss Kennedy¡¯s words seemed too sincere. But if she listened carefully, it was not the same. Instead, it was as if Chen Meng¡¯er had bullied someone weaker.


    ¡°Originally, seeing that we were both girls, there are some things that I didn¡¯t want to say. However, what you said just now made me feel that it was better for us to speak candidly so that outsiders would not say that the little miss of the Green Gang is a person who only knows how to bully the weak. Firstly, I don¡¯t think I have anything to do with your grandfather being in aa. He can only me himself for not being able to take it. Secondly, Xibo Buyano has never had anything to do with you. From the very beginning, it was the Kennedy family that took a fancy to his status as the head of the Buyano family. That was why they tried so hard to get you to have a rtionship with him. Your grandfather didn¡¯t hesitate to lower himself and join hands with the mafia. He even hired mercenaries to kill me. This is on you and your family.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not have a soft heart.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1137

    <h4>Chapter 1137:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Miss Kennedy had provoked her time and time again, so don¡¯t me her for being rude.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My grandfather saw that I fell in love with Xibo at first sight, so he wanted to help us set up a connection. It was the elders of the Buyano family who told us that you didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Xibo. Xibo was only with you because of his parents¡¯ orders. Besides, my grandfather would never be rted to the mafia. He doesn¡¯t even know any mercenaries. Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re ndering me.¡± Miss Kennedy¡¯s eyes were red as she defended herself and her grandfather.


    However, she didn¡¯t sound confident at all.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m ndering you or not, you can ask your grandfather. Or, when your grandfather wakes up and denies it, the two of you cane to me to seek an exnation. I¡¯ll apany you at any time. Oh right, you can tell your grandfather that those people who were brought back from your banquet have already woken up and opened their mouths. If the Kennedy family members are interested, you cane and listen to what they have to say at any time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly felt that there was really no point in getting angry with Miss Kennedy. ¡°Yunbo, help me send off the guests.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Miss. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll definitely do an excellent job.¡± Zhou Yunbo was waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to say this. He walked in front of Miss Kennedy like he was hunting prey. He said to her, ¡°Miss Kennedy, hurry up and leave. Let¡¯s go. the Green Gang doesn¡¯t wee members of the Kennedy family here.¡±


    Miss Kennedy¡¯s eyes were red as she bit her lip. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with hatred in her eyes. She seemed to have made a decision. She asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, are you sure you won¡¯t give up and let the Kennedy family go?¡±


    ¡°No, because of what your grandfather did. He has already crossed my bottom line.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head firmly. If it wasn¡¯t for the assassination attempt at the birthday party, Chen Meng¡¯er might have let the Kennedy family off.


    However, Master Kennedy already wanted her life. If she was still merciful, that would be terrible. The people outside think that the little miss of the Green Gang was soft-hearted and easy to bully then.


    At that time, people woulde to find trouble with her. Then she would have more work to do.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Miss Kennedy left these words, turned around, and left resolutely.


    Looking at Miss Kennedy¡¯s determined figure, Chen Meng¡¯er frowned. These words left by Miss Kennedy had a very deep meaning.


    ¡°Hey, what does she mean? She actually dared to threaten you. Watch how I deal with her.¡± As he said this, Zhou Yunbo rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and was about to find Miss Kennedy to settle the score.


    However, Zhou Yunbo was called back by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Come back. You¡¯re a man. How can you deal with her? You want to beat her up? If this gets out, the Green Gang will get used of assaulting women.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er red at Zhou Yunbo.


    Although Zhou Yunbo stopped after listening to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he still said with a face full of reluctance, ¡°If I don¡¯t deal with her, won¡¯t she try something arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be arrogant for long. Once the Kennedy family falls, what right do you think she has to be arrogant? Just wait and see, she¡¯ll cry.¡± Su Jin crossed her arms over her chest and revealed a disdainful smile.


    In fact, if Zhou Yunjie hadn¡¯t snatched her away just now, she would have stood up long ago and taught Miss Kennedy a lesson. Moreover, if Su Jin had stood up, the fight would have been even uglier.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1138

    <h4>Chapter 1138:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Su Jin is right. You just need to keep an eye on Miss Kennedy for me. Her words make me feel a little uneasy,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er with a frown.


    ¡°How about I ask Baro and Allen to keep an eye on her?¡± Yuwen Jing walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°No need. This is the Green Gang¡¯s problem. We don¡¯t need your help. We will handle this matter ourselves.¡± Once Yuwen Jing¡¯s suggestion was put out, Zhou Yunbo rejected it.


    He knew that if nothing unexpected happened, Yuwen Jing would definitely be the other half of their little miss in the future. However, every time he thought of how his brother had a deep affection for the little miss, Zhou Yunbo felt extremely ufortable.


    He had always felt that his brother was not inferior to Yuwen Jing at all. In fact, he even felt that his brother was more suitable for his little miss than Yuwen Jing.


    However, he could not say this out loud. Previously, he had been warned by his brother about what he could and could not say.


    Yuwen Jing did not respond to Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words. He turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Allen and Baro have their own matters to attend to. I have enough manpower on my side. There¡¯s no need to trouble the two of them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just finished speaking when she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s disapproving gaze. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If there¡¯s a need, I won¡¯t hesitate to bother you.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing felt a little better. He didn¡¯t like Chen Meng¡¯er to be distant with him.


    * * *


    When Miss Kennedy returned to the hospital, her father, uncle, and the others surrounded her.


    ¡°Alisa, how did it go? What did Chen Meng¡¯er say? Is she not going to withdraw her investment?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t sue us for breaching the contract, right?¡±


    Miss Kennedy looked at her father and uncle. She did not know what to say and could only lower her head.


    When her uncle saw her lower her head, he knew that the result was not good. Their faces immediately turned from sunny to stormy.


    ¡°You messed up? Chen Meng¡¯er still wants to withdraw her investment?¡± Miss Kennedy¡¯s father asked with a straight face.


    Miss Kennedy nodded.


    p! Miss Kennedy raised her head in surprise and looked at her father. ¡°You hit me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I hit you? I¡¯m your father. Before, you had your grandfather to take care of you, so I couldn¡¯t touch a single hair on your head. But now, the old man is lying inside, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll wake up. In that case, I¡¯m the head of this family. Moreover, what¡¯s wrong with me hitting you? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would the Kennedy family end up like this? How could your grandfather be lying inside, unconscious?¡±


    Her father¡¯s words struck her heart one by one. It hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She had been holding back the tears that didn¡¯t fall. Finally, at this moment, the dam broke.


    ¡°Where are the family members? The patient is awake. You can send someone in to visit him now.¡± The news from the doctor stunned everyone in the Kennedy family.


    The news from the doctor made everyone present have different expressions on their faces. On the other hand, when Miss Kennedy heard the news, her face was full of surprise.


    ¡°Doctor, are you serious? My grandfather has woken up?¡± Miss Kennedy could not care less about the pain. She grabbed the doctor¡¯s white coat and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Master Kennedy has just woken up. You are Miss Kennedy, right? Master Kennedy has been asking about you since he woke up. You can go in to see him now.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Miss Kennedy could not help but sob.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1139

    <h4>Chapter 1139:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er received the news of Master Kennedy waking up immediately. Chen Meng¡¯er was not surprised at all by Master Kennedy waking up. That was because she knew Master Kennedy¡¯s physical condition very clearly.


    Therefore, when the news of Master Kennedy waking up came, Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a bit different from what I calcted before. It looks like there¡¯s still room for improvement.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, Master Kennedy is awake. Do we need to make any changes to our n?¡± Zhou Yunjie asked.


    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll proceed ording to the original n.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie took a step forward before Yuwen Jing appeared. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m going out to meet someer to discuss a cooperation case with him. It just so happens that I have an appointment with him at the Four Seasons Hotel. What pastries do you want me to bring back?¡±


    Yuwen Jing remembered that Chen Meng¡¯er was quite satisfied with the afternoon tea at the Four Seasons Hotel. If he didn¡¯t have something important to do today, he would have taken Chen Meng¡¯er with him.


    ¡°Okay. I want some tiramisu and cheesecake. The cherry cake seems to be good too.¡±


    ¡°You greedy little cat. Okay, I¡¯ll get you one of each.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er lovingly and continued, ¡°However, you can¡¯t eat too much. Try a bite of everything. Otherwise, you won¡¯t eat dinner.¡±


    After Yuwen Jing said that, he saw Chen Meng¡¯er pouting unhappily. He immediately added, ¡°When I¡¯m free tomorrow and the day after, I¡¯ll apany you to have afternoon tea.¡±


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s promise, Chen Meng¡¯er smiled again. ¡°Okay, you promised. When the timees, you¡¯ll treat me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Yuwen Jing was helpless against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sweet tooth. ¡°My appointment is about to start. I¡¯ll go first. When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring you your favorite food.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go early ande back early.¡±


    After Yuwen Jing left, Chen Meng¡¯er, who rarely had free time, took out a medical book from her space and began to read it carefully. At first, Chen Meng¡¯er was calm, but gradually, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart began to be restless. She couldn¡¯t calm down no matter how hard she tried.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why a bad premonition suddenly appeared in her heart.


    Unable to hold back, Chen Meng¡¯er simply stood up and prepared to go out for a stroll.


    She had just sat in the car that Su Jin had prepared for her when she saw a Porsche. It suddenly stopped in front of the car she was sitting in. Her driver was shocked. The driver thought that it was a thug, so his entire body became alert. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Little Miss, you sit in the car. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied. However, her eyes were staring at the Porsche without blinking. She felt that this sports car was somewhat familiar.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to remember who owned this car, Allen anxiously walked out of the car.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Allen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was sitting in the car as if he had seen his savior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Allen, whose face was filled with anxiety. Suddenly, a voice sounded in her mind. Something had happened to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Did something happen to your master?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked as she opened the car door and got out.


    ¡°Yes, something happened to Master. Baro and I couldn¡¯t handle it. We had no choice, so we came to look for you, Mistress.¡± Allen had driven all the way back. If it was possible, he would have flown a helicopter back to look for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Mistress, let¡¯s talk in the car. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Time was precious. Allen was so anxious that he was hopping around.


    Seeing Allen¡¯s expression, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that something big must have happened to Yuwen Jing. Without saying anything, she walked towards the Porsche that Allen was driving.


    ¡°Hey, Mistress, where are you going?¡± At the critical moment, Allen dropped the ball again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say in the car that it would be toote otherwise? Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said without turning her head.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Allen came back to his senses and jogged over.


    When he was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat, he realized that she was already sitting there. ¡°Mistress, did you¡­ did you make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still wasting your breath? Hurry up and get in the car. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get in the car. Tell me the address and I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er lost her patience as soon as she thought about what had happened to Yuwen Jing. Her tone was not much better.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯lle.¡± As he said that, Allen hurriedly went around to the other side of the car and sat in.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Once Allen closed the car door, he only heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. The car flew out. Allen was so scared that he gripped the handle on the roof of the car.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1140

    <h4>Chapter 1140:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Allen was so frightened that he screamed. He had never expected that his mistress would drive even faster than him. ¡°Mistress, slow down.¡±


    ¡°Is this fast? I think it¡¯s okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said it was okay, but she was still stepping on the elerator.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the frown lines on Allen¡¯s forehead were impossibly deep. ¡°You¡¯re about to break the elerator. Are you still okay?¡± After getting into the car, Allen felt that his whole body was in a bad state. ¡°Mistress, do you even have a license?¡±


    Allen¡¯s brain waspletely out of order because he was scared by Chen Meng¡¯er. He even asked such a question.


    ¡°No. However, do you think I care?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Allen¡¯s head drooped. Why did he suddenly ask such a stupid question?


    In their circle, whether one knew how to drive or not waspletely different from having a license or not.


    ¡°Well, Mistress, although Master¡¯s situation is quite urgent, can you take it easy? We have to get there safely before we can save Master.¡±


    ¡°Allen, you¡¯re a little talkative today. Do you not believe in my skills?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyebrows were raised. She sounded rather dangerous.


    ¡°No, no. I am just paranoid, Mistress. Go on driving.¡± Allen had always felt that his mistress was more dangerous than his master. If he angered his master, his master would be soft-hearted and let him go, but if he angered his mistress, the oue would be unimaginable.


    ¡°What happened to your master?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Allen wailing the moment he got into the car, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to ask.


    Speaking of his master, Allen suddenly became upset. ¡°Master was drugged.¡±


    ¡°Drugged? Drugged with what? Didn¡¯t your master go to discuss a coboration with someone? I heard from your master¡¯s tone that he was also a trustworthy person. How could he have been drugged?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned. Her mind was really unable to wrap itself around this.


    Baro and Allen were as stumped as she was.


    ¡°The doctor saw that it was a drug simr to the Spring Pill, but it was more powerful than the Spring Pill, and there was no antidote. I¡¯ve heard of this drug being sold in the ck market, but I¡¯ve only ever heard of it. I¡¯ve never seen it in real life, nor have I seen its effects.¡±


    Allen frowned deeply. When he and Baro found out that their master had been drugged, they med themselves. They felt that it was their negligence that had allowed someone to take advantage of him.


    Moreover, until now, they still hadn¡¯t caught the person who had drugged him.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Allen say that Yuwen Jing had been drugged, her heart couldn¡¯t help but jump. She thought about it and never thought that Yuwen Jing would be drugged like this.


    ¡°Where is your master now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a serious face.


    ¡°In the presidential suite of the Four Seasons Hotel, Mistress. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Allen asked when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Besides your master, who else is in the room?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°When I came out to look for you, Master was alone in the room. After Master found out that he had been drugged, he chased everyone out of the room. Baro should be guarding the door.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1141

    <h4>Chapter 1141:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Call Baro right now and tell him to stand guard at the door. No matter who uses any excuse to look for him, he is not allowed to leave.¡± If it were not for the steering wheel in her hand, she would have already made the call herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the critical moment, Allen started to slow down.


    ¡°Just do as I say. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s patience had run out, and she shouted at Allen.


    Once Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s imposing manner was released, Allen was terrified. He picked up the phone and dialed Baro¡¯s number. Then, he told him everything that Chen Meng¡¯er had told him. ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ve already instructed Baro to not leave Master¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stepped on the elerator again.


    Allen was someone who could not hide his thoughts. He thought for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Mistress, what did you think of?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think would give your master such a drug for no reason? What is the purpose of this drug?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not give Allen an answer directly but asked a few questions instead.


    After being reminded by Chen Meng¡¯er, Allen came to a sudden realization. ¡°Wow, Mistress, you¡¯re so smart. How could we not have thought of it?¡±


    Just as Allen finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly hit the brakes, and the car steadily stopped at the Four Seasons Hotel¡¯s main entrance. Before the doorman opened the door for her, Chen Meng¡¯er anxiously opened the door herself and walked out.


    After getting out of the car, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t bother to wait for Allen, and walked straight into the hotel.


    Allen, who got out of the car, quickly followed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the presidential suite on the top floor of the Four Seasons Hotel.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er stepped out of the elevator, Baro, who was guarding the door, saw Chen Meng¡¯er. When Baro saw Chen Meng¡¯er, it was as if he saw his savior.


    ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up and ask Master to open the door. I heard the sound of something breaking in the room just now. I called Master to open the door, but he did not open it. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± Baro stood at the door anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t give a definite answer.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t give a definite answer, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival gave Baro and the others hope. Their anxious hearts suddenly calmed down.


    Chen Meng¡¯er walked to the door, raised her hand, and gently knocked on the door.


    There was no reaction from inside.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her hand and continued to knock a few more times. This time, it was louder than the previous knocking.


    There was finally a reaction from inside.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s grumpy voice came from inside the room. ¡°I said, don¡¯t bother me. All of you, get lost.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice forcefully suppressed the weird feeling that came from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, open the door for me. If you don¡¯t open the door for me, I¡¯ll smash the door open right now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not get angry because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. Her tone was cold.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, he was stunned at first. Then, he asked uncertainly, ¡°Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, so hurry up and open the door for me.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, go back now. I¡¯m fine.¡± Yuwen Jing knew immediately that Baro and Allen must have gone to look for Chen Meng¡¯er. He really wanted to see Chen Meng¡¯er, but he still did not want to appear in front of Chen Meng¡¯er in his current state. He was afraid of hurting her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re alright after I see you. Yuwen Jing, you know that I don¡¯t like to repeat myself. I¡¯ll say it onest time. If you really think of me as your girlfriend, open the door for me. If you don¡¯t, then in the future¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had yet to finish her sentence when the door was opened from the inside.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1142

    <h4>Chapter 1142:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could finish her sentence, Yuwen Jing reached out his hand and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into the room. Then, the door closed with a bang.


    The moment Yuwen Jing closed the door, Allen walked out of the elevator. The moment he stepped out of the elevator door, he found that Chen Meng¡¯er was not there.


    ¡°Eh, Mistress isn¡¯t here? Oh no, Mistress must have gone to the wrong ce. I have to go and look for her.¡± As he spoke, Allen turned around and was about to enter the elevator again.


    ¡°Come back here. Who told you that Mistress had gone to the wrong ce? She¡¯s very rash when she does things.¡± Once Chen Meng¡¯er entered, Baro¡¯s heart was finally set. No matter what, his mistress definitely had a way to cure his master of the drug. Baro couldn¡¯t help but think that his master¡¯s rtionship with his mistress might even improve because of this drug.


    At this point, Baro was still in the mood to lecture Allen.


    ¡°Mistress didn¡¯t go to the wrong ce, right? Where is she?¡± Allen still hadn¡¯t reacted.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room,¡± Baro pointed at the tightly shut door.


    ¡°Ah, Mistress is the best. Once she came, Master opened the door. Perhaps, Master was waiting for Mistress.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled into the room by Yuwen Jing.


    All the curtains in the room were drawn, and sunlight only peeked through the gaps. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just entered the room, was still unable to adapt to the light.


    She only felt herself being pressed against the wall by a person.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar smell on Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist attacking him.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could feel Yuwen Jing¡¯s rapid breathing and his hot breath on her neck. She couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Yuwen Jing smelled the familiar fragrance on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. His will from before had finally copsed because of the fragrance on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. He directly bit Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neck.


    When Yuwen Jing¡¯s lipsnded on her neck, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart was in a mess. She quickly pushed Yuwen Jing. ¡°Yuwen Jing, wake up. Don¡¯t be rash. Let me take a look at your current physical condition.¡±


    However, what responded to Chen Meng¡¯er was only the messy kiss that Yuwen Jingnded on her neck.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to dodge, but Yuwen Jing was surprisingly strong at this moment. He pressed Chen Meng¡¯er firmly against the wall. Chen Meng¡¯er could not move at all. And because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing had been drugged, she didn¡¯t want to really attack him.


    Just when Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she might really use her needles to fight against Yuwen Jing?and give him the antidote, Yuwen Jing let go of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing had spent a lot of effort to control himself. He said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve seen my current state. You should leave quickly. I have no self-control. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll do something to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I won¡¯t leave,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said firmly, ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll check your pulse and assess your current condition. Let¡¯s see if I can cure you.¡±


    Because of the kiss, Chen Meng¡¯er was suddenly flustered. Shepletely forgot to assess Yuwen Jing¡¯s current physical condition given by the mutated brain.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t cure me?¡± Yuwen Jing raised his head and looked straight at Chen Meng¡¯er. His eyes shed with an unknown light.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1143

    <h4>Chapter 1143:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely have a way to fix this. Although I want to save my first time until the night of my wedding, if the situation is special, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood the meaning behind the glint in Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes. Although she did not directly answer Yuwen Jing¡¯s question, what she said could be considered to be an indirect answer to Yuwen Jing¡¯s question.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his eyes shed with joy. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡­¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and suddenly ran out of words.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m done. You¡¯d better hurry up and let me take a look at your current state. I¡¯m afraid that the drug will be even more potent in a while.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side, held his hand, and took his pulse.


    After taking Yuwen Jing¡¯s pulse, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s brows did not rx.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is there a way to cure this? Although I really want to improve my rtionship with you, I¡¯m the same as you. I also hope that such a beautiful thing will happen on the wedding night.¡± Yuwen Jing clenched his teeth. Every time he felt that he was about to be controlled by this drug, he would mercilessly pinch his own flesh to keep himself alert.


    He did not want him to do anything to hurt Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, there is, but it¡¯s not very simple. You might have to suffer a little.¡± The drug that Yuwen Jing had been given was not a simple aphrodisiac. It was an enhanced version. This was also a drug that could cause hallucinations.


    Yuwen Jing had discovered it early. The drug had yet to fully take effect. Otherwise, no matter how Yuwen Jing pinched and tortured himself, he would not be able to wake himself up.


    Moreover, when the drug fully took effect, everything Yuwen Jing saw would be what he wanted to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as it can cure this. Meng¡¯er, just let go and do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you feel ufortableter, just tell me.¡±


    There was really no medicine that could counter this drug. But that didn¡¯t mean they were out of options. Chen Meng¡¯er took out her box containing the golden needles from her bag.


    ¡°Take off your shirt. I¡¯ll fill the bathtub with water.¡± If it had been any other time, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words would have sounded very ambiguous.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing obediently took off his shirt. It was only in front of Chen Meng¡¯er that Yuwen Jing was so obedient.


    When Chen Menger filled the tub and saw Yuwen Jing, she knew the drug¡¯s effects were worsening.


    She took out the gold needles that had already been sterilized and walked behind Yuwen Jing. She immediately applied them to his back.


    Yuwen Jing only felt that his back was a little numb. Then, he felt that his consciousness seemed to have be a little clearer. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Close your eyes and wait for fifteen minutes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped Yuwen Jing, who was about to speak.


    ¡°Close your eyes and listen to me. I¡¯m using acupuncture now to draw out the poison in your body. After I remove the needles, you have to quickly go in and soak in the bathtub. I¡¯ve already put herbs in the water in the bathtub. It will help you expel the poison in your body. However, this process will be a little painful. You have to grit your teeth and endure it.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment. ¡°If you really can¡¯t stand the pain, you can tell me. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you stop the pain.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er still couldn¡¯t bear to see Yuwen Jing suffer.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to say that he would be fine.


    However, when he thought of how Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t allow him to speak, he could only shut his mouth.


    Time ticked by slowly. After fifteen minutes, Chen Meng¡¯er took out the golden needles from Yuwen Jing¡¯s body. ¡°Soak in the bathtub for half an hour. It should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing obediently went into the bathtub.


    At first, Yuwen Jing did not feel anything. He only felt that the temperature was quitefortable. However, gradually, he felt that his back was starting to heat up. He began to feel a tingling pain.


    Gradually, the tingling pain intensified bit by bit. In the end, the pain was so great that he could not help but scream.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s voice, Chen Meng¡¯er directly pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Is it very painful? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need. I can hold on.¡± Yuwen Jing rejected Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request to help him stop the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Outside the door, Allen and Baro, who did not know what had happened, heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s voiceing from inside. The two of them looked at each other.


    Allen could not help but say to Baro, ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re doing something wild¡­¡±


    Before Allen could finish his words, he was smacked by Baro.


    ¡°Be careful with what you say. If Master hears you, you¡¯ll get smacked again.¡±


    However, he could not help but say, ¡°Master, this time, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Shouldn¡¯t we thank the mastermind behind the scenes?¡± Allen rubbed his chin and wondered.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1144

    <h4>Chapter 1144:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In the room, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing did not know that Baro and Allen had already started being silly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not care less about Yuwen Jing¡¯s nudity. She pushed the door open and walked into the bathroom.


    Yuwen Jing heard the sound and opened his eyes with difficulty. The pain was unbearable. ¡°Why did youe in?¡± This simple sentence had used up most of Yuwen Jing¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Save your strength. Otherwise, if you faint, it will be troublesome,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing with eyes full of worry. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen this method to expel the poison from Yuwen Jing¡¯s body.


    Moreover, this was the only method that wouldn¡¯t leave any side effects.


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yuwen Jing¡¯s lips had already begun to turn white. She was worried that Yuwen Jing would not be able to hold on and faint. She did not care about anything else and directly took out a blood-red pill from her space and stuffed it into Yuwen Jing¡¯s mouth.


    After the pill entered Yuwen Jing¡¯s mouth, it melted instantly.


    Yuwen Jing suddenly felt some relief.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know that Chen Meng¡¯er had invested a lot of money in this pill.


    It was made out of an extremely rare ginseng root.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had not been prepared to give this pill to Yuwen Jing. After all, this pill was precious. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a life-saving elixir. Using it on Yuwen Jing was really a bit of a waste. However, who asked Yuwen Jing to be so important to Chen Meng¡¯er?


    When she saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s pale lips and the expression on his face due to the intense pain, she could not help but take out this pill.


    Seeing Yuwen Jing¡¯s rxed expression and his lips that were not as pale as before, Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little relieved.


    Time passed bit by bit. Allen and Baro, who were waiting outside the door, had to listen to the movements in the room from time to time. However, there was no movement at all after Yuwen Jing had cried out.


    This made Allen and Baro, who had been relieved, worry again.


    ¡°Baro, why do you think there is no movement again? Will there be anything wrong?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t believe in Master, we must believe in Mistress. With her skill, nothing will happen,¡± Baro said. However, he was still as worried as Allen.


    In fact, he hoped that there would be some movement in the room, even if it was the sound of something being thrown. The current silence made him unable to calm down.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145:


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Such silence made his imagination run wild. All sorts of terrible scenarios flooded his mind from time to time.


    In the stairwell on the top floor, there was a person who had been hiding there ever since Yuwen Jing was apanied by Allen and Baro into the presidential suite. She had been silently watching every move of theirs, looking for a suitable opportunity to make a move. However, when Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, all her ns, except for sessfully giving Yuwen Jing the antidote she had prepared, all failed without exception.


    In the end, she could only watch helplessly as Chen Meng¡¯er walked into the presidential suite, while she could only crouch in the dark. Her palm had long been pierced by her fingernails. But she did not know it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had been staring at the time. The medicinal effect of this bath was too strong. She had to be careful so that the poison would not go back to his blood stream. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t stay in the water for even a second too long.


    When the time was up, Chen Meng¡¯er let Yuwen Jinge out. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Hurry up ande out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Upon hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing was about to stand up from the bathtub. However, due to exhaustion and the damage caused by the drug from before, Yuwen Jing¡¯s legs became weak as soon as he stood up. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er, he would have fallen back in.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll support you. Lean on me.¡± At this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er was only concerned about Yuwen Jing. She couldn¡¯t let Yuwen Jing stay in there for too long. She needed him toe out as soon as possible. Other things, however, were temporarily ignored by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing really didn¡¯t have any strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let himself be so weak in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er helped Yuwen Jing out of the bathtub, her mutated brain had already begun to disy all the data of Yuwen Jing¡¯s current state. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er arrived in time and started treatment for Yuwen Jing before the effects of the drugpletely took effect.


    Otherwise, Yuwen Jing would probably have to suffer again and take another medicinal bath.


    Chen Meng¡¯er helped Yuwen Jing out. She even carefully helped Yuwen Jing put on a bathrobe. Then, Yuwen Jing went to the bedroom.


    ¡°You¡¯ve exhausted too much energy today. You need to rest well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er helped Yuwen Jing lie down on the bed.


    She covered him with the nket. Just as she was about to get up, Yuwen Jing grabbed her hand. ¡°Meng¡¯er, can you stay with me today?¡± When his body was weak, he didn¡¯t want to be alone. Yuwen Jing was currently in such a situation.


    At this moment, Yuwen Jing was no longer as cold as before. He was vulnerable now.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not resist him when he was like this.


    She had already stood up, but she sat down again.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not leaving. You can sleep in peace,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    ¡°Can you sleep with me for a while, Meng¡¯er?¡± Yuwen Jing blinked and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing being so petnt. Looking at Yuwen Jing like this, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think of Yuwen Jing when he was young. Her heart could not help but soften.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Facing Yuwen Jing like this, Chen Meng¡¯er could only agree. She could not say anything to reject him.


    Yuwen Jing was really exhausted. He was severely exhausted. For Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er had used up a lot of her energy. In addition, she was worried about Yuwen Jing. Her nerves had been tense until just now, after confirming that there was no problem with Yuwen Jing¡¯s body, her nerves, which had been tense all this time, finally rxed.


    Just like that, the two of themy down. Not long after, they fell asleep.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing slept soundly in the bedroom. This made Allen and Baro, who were waiting outside the door, extremely worried. Allen paced back and forth, swaying so much that Baro felt dizzy.


    ¡°Allen, can you stop loitering at the door all the time? I feel dizzy,¡± Baro said as he frowned tiredly. His already frustrated heart was even more frustrated after being tormented by Allen. He was itching to give this brat a beating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fidget either, but once I stop, I get anxious,¡± Allen said while pouting sadly. ¡°Baro. Why don¡¯t we just kick the door open and go in. If the effects of the drug were too strong and Master did not manage to control it properly and hurt Mistress, then something big would happen. Not to mention the master, even we might be reprimanded. Elder Liu and Elder Qu would kill us all.¡±


    Baro knew that Allen¡¯s worries were reasonable, but he did not agree with Allen¡¯s suggestion. If it were really as Allen said, they could just kick the door in. However, if it were not the case, if they kicked the door in and ruined their master¡¯s peace, their lives would be in danger.


    Seeing Baro¡¯s hesitation, Allen was a little anxious and said, ¡°Baro, what do you mean? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer? If we wait any longer, it might be toote.¡± Allen was so anxious that he was hopping around.


    ¡°Mistress is not an ordinary woman. Her strength is not below that of Master. If there is anything wrong, she will immediately subdue Master. And if we rashly barge in, we might ruin Master¡¯s peace. At that time, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Allen listened to Baro¡¯s analysis and thought for a while. It really made sense.

 Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146:


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er had a good night¡¯s sleep. They didn¡¯t know that Baro and Allen were the ones making sure they weren¡¯t disturbed.


    If it weren¡¯t for Allen and Baro stopping them, the doors to the presidential suite of the Four Seasons Hotel would have been shattered.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others, who had been waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er to return, learned from the guards of the Green Gang that Chen Meng¡¯er had left with Yuwen Jing¡¯s subordinate, Allen.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others used the power of the Green Gang to investigate. They knew that Yuwen Jing was in the presidential suite of the Four Seasons Hotel and had been drugged with an aphrodisiac.


    Zhou Yunjie and the others could not sit still after hearing this news. They drove to the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Moreover, as far as they knew, the drug that Yuwen Jing had been given was not an ordinary aphrodisiac. Although Zhou Yunjie and the others believed in their little miss¡¯s strength, they could not help but think of the worst.


    If even she couldn¡¯t counter the drug in Yuwen Jing, given her current rtionship with Yuwen Jing, Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t dare think about what would happenter.


    When Zhou Yunjie and the others rushed to the presidential suite on the top floor of the Four Seasons Hotel, they were blocked outside the door by Allen and Baro.


    ¡°Get out of my way. If you continue to block my way, you¡¯re gonna get it!¡± Zhou Yunbo pointed at Allen and Baro and shouted emotionally.


    ¡°No, calm down first. It has already happened. No matter how much you argue or make a fuss, it¡¯s useless.¡± As soon as Allen finished speaking, Baro knew that Allen was going to poke the lion¡¯s cage again.


    As soon as Allen finished speaking, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s angryughter could be heard.


    ¡°What did I say on the way here? You guys still don¡¯t believe me. I told you that the head of the Buyano family wouldn¡¯t be tricked just because he came out to discuss business. Moreover, with his strength, it¡¯s impossible for such a thing to happen. There¡¯s a good chance that this is a trap set by Yuwen Jing himself. He¡¯s just waiting for our little miss to jump in.¡±


    ¡°Yunbo, don¡¯t be anxious. Things aren¡¯t what you think. Yes, my master has long wanted to marry your little miss, but he has always respected your little miss¡¯s wishes. You should have seen my master¡¯s previous actions. You should know my master¡¯s character. Moreover, that thing in my master¡¯s body is also very harmful to people.¡± What Baro meant was, no matter what, his master would never do such a terrible thing.


    Zhou Yunbo was certain that this was a trap set up by Yuwen Jing just to deceive their little miss. Therefore, no matter what they said, he felt that there was something behind it.


    Zhou Yunbo wanted to say something else but was stopped by Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Yunbo, shut up.¡±


    ¡°Big bro.¡± Zhou Yunbo turned his head to look at his brother reluctantly.


    It was not fair. His brother had sacrificed so much for his little miss, but in the end, his little miss was still with someone else.


    Ever since he found out that Yuwen Jing had been drugged, and that Chen Meng¡¯er had been picked up by Yuwen Jing¡¯s men, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s expression remained the same. He was still expressionless before, but if one looked carefully, they would see a difference.


    Zhou Yunjie¡¯s eyes shed with a pain that others did not understand.


    When Zhou Yunjie rushed to the top floor of the Four Seasons Hotel and saw the tightly shut presidential suite and found out that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were inside, no one could know how much his heart hurt. It hurt so much that he could hardly stand.

 Chapter 1147

    <h4>Chapter 1147:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He knew that sooner orter, Chen Meng¡¯er would be someone else¡¯s lover.


    He also thought about what would happen to him on that day. He would be heartbroken and sad. However, he would still dly ept this reality.


    However, when it really came to this day, he realized that he had thought too simply before.


    This heart-wrenching heartache felt empty after a while.


    Zhou Yunjie stared nkly at the tightly shut door. For a very, very long time, his mind was nk. He didn¡¯t dare think deeply about what had happened in the suite.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it after the little misses out. If Yuwen Jing really set this up, no one will let him off. Not even the little miss,¡± Zhou Yunjie said expressionlessly.


    ¡°I agree with Yunjie¡¯s way of doing things. For this matter, we¡¯ll still wait for the little miss toe out, right?¡±


    If Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t step out, Su Jin would also step out to stop Zhou Yunbo. She wouldn¡¯t let Zhou Yunbo kick the door open. Even though she also didn¡¯t want her little miss to be the mistress of the Buyano family. She too, wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to be together with Zhou Yunjie.


    However, this matter of love wasn¡¯t something that could be decided by outsiders like them.


    Moreover, things had already developed to this point. Even if they kicked the door open, what could they do?


    Since Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin had already said so, no matter how unhappy Zhou Yunbo was, he could suppress his anger.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er had been tired recently. In addition to the acupuncture treatment on Yuwen Jing, she had used up a lot of energy. She had slept soundly for a long time.


    When she woke up and opened her eyes, she met Yuwen Jing¡¯s loving gaze.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re already awake.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to wake up before her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he reached out to brush Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair away from her face. When Yuwen Jing woke up and saw Chen Meng¡¯er sleeping soundly in his arms, he felt extremely satisfied.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re already awake. How long have I been asleep?¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er realized that she seemed to be in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. She quickly sat up from the nket and left Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er left his arms, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart felt empty.


    ¡°I just woke up not too long ago.¡± Yuwen Jing would not tell Chen Meng¡¯er that he had actually been awake for a long time. However, he was enjoying the feeling of Chen Meng¡¯er nestling in his arms.


    ¡°Oh yeah, right, what time is it now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just woken up, was a little confused. She had even forgotten her watch.


    ¡°Eight in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Eight in the morning? Oh my God, I didn¡¯t go back the whole night! Yunjie and the others are probably be worried to death.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard the time and jumped up immediately. She quickly got off the bed, tidied up her hair, and prepared to leave.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Zhou Yunjie¡¯s name fall from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mouth, he was jealous. ¡°Do you care about Zhou Yunjie very much?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t react in time. She was thinking about how to exin to Zhou Yunjie and the others why she didn¡¯te back the whole night. She was worried that Zhuge Yu, who was on his way, would fret and worry Elder Liu.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, do you care about Zhou Yunjie very much?¡± Yuwen Jing asked seriously again.


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered casually.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡­¡± Yuwen Jing did not expect to receive such a natural answer from Chen Meng¡¯er. He felt very ufortable. ¡°Between Zhou Yunjie and me, who is more important?¡±


    When Yuwen Jing asked this question, Chen Meng¡¯er realized that Yuwen Jing was acting strangely. She turned her head and sized him up before asking, ¡°Yuwen Jing, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am jealous.¡±


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Yuwen Jing would deny it, but she did not expect him to admit it immediately. He admitted that he was jealous.


    ¡°I know that Zhou Yunjie likes you. For so many years, he has always been by your side and focused on taking care of everything for you. I am very grateful to him. I cannot take care of you like that because of the Buyano family. However, I love you as much as he does. Meng¡¯er, you will not leave me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yunjie is very important to me. Very important.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing and said word by word. When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that Zhou Yunjie was very important to her, the light in his eyes dimmed bit by bit. Seeing Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing had misunderstood the meaning in her words.


    ¡°I have always regarded Yunjie as my family. He is my brother. I have never had any romantic feelings for him. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked into Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes and asked.


    When Yuwen Jing heard the second half of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the light in his eyes suddenly lit up again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t think of silly things.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stay here anymore. I have to rush back. Otherwise, Yunjie and the others will report me as a missing person.¡±


    ¡°Your worries are a little unnecessary. Zhou Yunjie and the others are already outside the door.¡± Yuwen Jing woke up earlier than Chen Meng¡¯er. He heard the voices of Zhou Yunjie and the others outside.


    ¡°What? You said that Yunjie and the others are all outside the door?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stared at Yuwen Jing with her eyes wide open.


    When she saw Yuwen Jing nod, her eyes closed, and her brows furrowed. ¡°Ah, this time it¡¯s really going to be fun. They must have misunderstood.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to rush out with her hair disheveled.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1148

    <h4>Chapter 1148:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled back by Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°No matter how anxious you are, you should tidy up before you go out. If you go out like this, only then will they think that something really happened between us.¡±


    Although Yuwen Jing did not care so much about what Zhou Yunjie and the others thought, his heart was a little sour.


    Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head and looked at her body. Needless to say, her clothes were wrinkled, and her hair was a little messy. Her appearance really made it look like something had happened. When Chen Meng¡¯er saw her appearance, she recalled that she had really shared a bed with Yuwen Jingst night. Her face, which had already returned to normal, suddenly turned red again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tidy up.¡±


    As Chen Meng¡¯er said this, she ran into the bathroom.


    With a bang, the bathroom door was closed.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the bathroom door. Thinking about how he had seen the blush on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face just now, he could not help but smile.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the bathroom, she looked at her red face in the mirror. She was a little annoyed.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s not your first time sleeping on the same bed as Yuwen Jing. Why are you so shy?¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er pouted. She said to herself in the mirror, ¡°If I go out like this, it would be strange if Yunjie and the others believed that nothing happened between Yuwen Jing and me.¡±


    As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned on the tap on the sink and washed her face with water. She wanted to use the water to lower the temperature on her face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er waited for her face to return to normal before she slowly walked out of the bathroom.


    When Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er walk out of the bathroom, he teased her, ¡°I thought you were going to sleep in there.¡±


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, you¡­!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er grumbled.


    Yuwen Jing did not actually want to make Chen Meng¡¯er angry. He immediately begged for mercy.


    ¡°I was wrong. I said the wrong thing. Meng¡¯er, I think that if you don¡¯t go out now, Zhou Yunbo and the others might rush in.¡± Yuwen Jing changed the topic.


    Just as Yuwen Jing finished speaking, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Waaaah! What time is it already? I can¡¯t wait any longer. If you guys don¡¯t knock, I will.¡±


    Zhou Yunbo¡¯s patience was almost exhausted.


    As he spoke, Zhou Yunbo was about to knock on the door.


    However, before he could knock on the door, the door opened.


    Zhou Yunbo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who was standing inside the door and did not react for a moment. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in a daze and said, ¡°Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yunbo, all of you are here.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er saw everyone, she revealed a rare embarrassed expression. Although she had not done anything with Yuwen Jing, whenever she thought about how she had slept with Yuwen Jingst night, her face would burn. When she faced Zhou Yunjie and the others, she couldn¡¯t help but show an awkward expression.


    The more Chen Meng¡¯er showed such an expression, the more Zhou Yunjie and the others believed that something they didn¡¯t want to happen between her and Yuwen Jing had happened. Seeing the awkwardness on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heart hurt so much that it made it difficult for him to breathe.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1149

    <h4>Chapter 1149:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    All along, Zhou Yunjie had thought that he had adjusted his attitude very well. He thought that he had always done well and that his little miss would one day belong to another man. However, when things really happened, he realized that he had still overestimated himself.


    Faced with the woman he loved bing another man¡¯s lover, his heart ached so much that he could not help himself.


    ¡°Little Miss¡­ You and Yuwen Jing¡­¡± Zhou Yunjie could be arrogant when Chen Meng¡¯er was not around. However,?when Chen Meng¡¯er really stood in front of him, he was at a loss for words. There were some things that he could not ask no matter how hard he tried.


    However, even if Zhou Yunjie could not ask, Chen Meng¡¯er could still guess what Zhou Yunjie wanted to ask from his few words.


    ¡°Nothing happened between me and Yuwen Jing,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    Nothing happened between her and Yuwen Jing. However, when she recalled the scene of her waking up in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms this morning, her face began to turn slightly red. She didn¡¯t dare look directly into everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reaction made everyone believe that something really happened between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jingst night. It was just that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want them to know.


    ¡°Yesterday, Yuwen Jing was drugged. I used acupuncture and a medicinal bath to expel the medicine from his body. Later, I was tired, so I fell asleep inside.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Zhou Yunjie and the others would misunderstand. It was rare for her to exin in detail to them.


    But sometimes, the more she exined, the more suspicious it became.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er exined, Zhou Yunjie and the others were certain that something happened between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jingst night.


    Of course, Zhou Yunjie and the others could only think about it in their hearts.


    If it were in the past, Chen Meng¡¯er would have noticed that the expressions on their faces were not right, and she would have guessed what they were thinking. However, at this moment, Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little guilty. She did not dare look closely at the expressions on their faces.


    She only thought that it was good that they believed her.


    If Zhou Yunjie and the others asked in detail, Chen Meng¡¯er really did not know how to answer. Her words were not fully organized yet.


    Yuwen Jing was one step slower than Chen Meng¡¯er and walked out of the room.


    Seeing Yuwen Jing in perfect condition, Allen and Baro heaved a sigh of relief. They were afraid that their master had done something. Seeing Yuwen Jing in perfect condition, Allen and Baro were also sure that something must have happened between Chen Meng¡¯er and their masterst night.


    Compared to Zhou Yunjie and the others who were filled with unhappiness, Allen and Baro were happy for their master.


    Baro and Allen looked at their master. What did they think? Why did they feel that their master was in a good mood? They secretly wondered whether there was going to be a happy event in the Buyano family soon.


    Allen was going so far as to wonder if the family would have a new little master or mistress.


    If Baro knew what Allen was thinking, he would definitely be speechless.


    Not only did Allen and Baro feel that Yuwen Jing was full of smiles, Zhou Yunbo also felt that the expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was an eyesore no matter how he looked at it. When he saw the pain shing in his brother¡¯s eyes, he was filled with anger.


    He felt ufortable looking at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°I heard that the hidden guards of the Buyano family are each more powerful than thest. How could the head of the Buyano family be ambushed so easily? Not to mention being drugged.¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at Yuwen Jing from the corner of his eyes.


    The people standing here weren¡¯t ordinary people. Who couldn¡¯t understand the meaning in Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words?


    After listening to Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words, Allen could no longer stand. He looked at Zhou Yunbo with a face full of anger and said, ¡°Zhou Yunbo, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I said what I said.¡± Zhou Yunbo rolled his eyes rudely and answered.


    ¡°Zhou Yunbo, watch your words. Don¡¯t nder us. Let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of Mistress, I would havee up to cut you.¡± Allen was very angry.


    ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m saying. Let¡¯s see who will beat who in a fight.¡± Zhou Yunbo was already ufortable. Now that he was provoked by Allen, his anger began to rise.


    ¡°Alright, all of you, be quiet. You are making a scene. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing? Even if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing, I think it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head hurt from Zhou Yunbo and Allen¡¯s argument. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who drugged Yuwen Jing even if you don¡¯t argue.¡±


    ¡°Mistress, do you have any clues?¡± Baro asked. After Yuwen Jing was drugged, Baro had sent people to investigate the matter. However, up until now, his subordinates had not found any clues.


    Yesterday, he had been by his master¡¯s side the entire day. However, after Barobed through everything, he still had not found any clues.


    ¡°No, but I know where to start investigating.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was full of confidence.


    ¡°Where do we start?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you so sure that Yuwen Jing¡¯s drug was administered by someone else?¡± Zhou Yunbo asked unwillingly after Allen¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunbo seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. I believe in Yuwen Jing¡¯s character. Besides, no matter what, I think Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t take such a risk. You might not know this, but if you¡¯re not careful with this drug, there will be side effects.¡±


    ¡°What side effects?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°It can render a person impotent.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at everyone seriously.


    No one expected Chen Meng¡¯er to give such an answer.


    ¡°Mm. So, I¡¯m sure that this was not an inside job.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1150

    <h4>Chapter 1150:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Allen and Baro heard that there was such a serious side effect, the two of them lost theirposure. On the other hand, Yuwen Jing stood there very calmly. His expression did not change, as if the person who had been drugged was not him at all.


    ¡°Mistress, do you have any way to prevent my master from having this side effect?¡± Allen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with hope in his eyes. If his master really lost his fertility, then they would really be guilty. Moreover, if the elders of the Buyano family were to find out about this, who knew what would happen.


    ¡°Allen, why don¡¯t you believe in my medical skills?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Allen, who was agitated, she really could not understand how Allen had be Yuwen Jing¡¯s right-hand man. Yes, he was strong, but he was very dim-witted.


    ¡°I believe in you, Mistress.¡± Allen quickly expressed his loyalty. After expressing his loyalty, Allen finally reacted. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Mistress, you mean that there won¡¯t be any side effects. Ah, this is really great. If my master couldn¡¯t have any children, how would I exin this to the people of the Buyano family when I go back?¡±


    ¡°Allen, for the love of God, shut up for once.¡± Towards Allen, Baro felt helpless.


    ¡°Why are you so mean to me?¡± Compared to Allen and Baro worrying about whether Yuwen Jing would leave behind any side effects, Zhou Yunbo was more concerned about who exactly gave Yuwen Jing the drug. In other words, Zhou Yunbo wanted to say that he had caught Yuwen Jing in the act.


    He wanted to believe that Yuwen Jing had nned all this. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be more concerned about who had drugged Yuwen Jing?¡±


    ¡°Well, after we found out that my master had been drugged, we started investigating, but we still have no leads,¡± Baro said.


    Baro was also puzzled. It was not easy to drug his master. Moreover, he and Allen were both there at that time. It was not easy to hide from them and drug his master.


    ¡°The chefs and waiters have all been investigated, but they did not find anyone suspicious,¡± Allen said.


    Zhou Yunbo implied that they didn¡¯t seem to care about their jobs. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of their mistress, they wouldn¡¯t have given Zhou Yunbo a good look.


    ¡°Right, Mistress, just now you said that you know where to look. Give me a suggestion, please,¡± Baro asked.


    ¡°Surveince footage,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. ¡°Look at the surveince footage to see if there are any suspicious people.¡± The surveince cameras of the Four Seasons Hotel were all over the hotel except for the guest rooms.


    ¡°We also thought of that, but we went to look for the manager of the Four Seasons Hotel, and he rejected us. He said that although the Four Seasons Hotel has surveince cameras, they are not allowed to be seen by others without the permission of the higher-ups.¡± Baro frowned and continued, ¡°I also heard that the Four Seasons Hotel has gotten to where it is today because it has a mysterious major shareholder behind it. He is very powerful. Ordinary people cannot afford to offend him.¡± This was also the reason why Allen and Baro did not dare confront the Four Seasons Hotel head-on.


    After Baro finished speaking, Zhou Yunjie and the others¡¯ gazes fell on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    After hearing Baro¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er felt a little ufortable.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1151

    <h4>Chapter 1151:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Ahem, Su Jin, contact the manager here and tell him that we¡¯ll be seeing the surveince footage from yesterday,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and said to Su Jin.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss,¡± Su Jin replied.


    Seeing Su Jin leave, Allen hurriedly said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve been trying from yesterday until today. The manager of the Four Seasons Hotel hasn¡¯t even budged.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re useless,¡± Zhou Yunbo said coldly.


    ¡°Zhou Yunbo, don¡¯t think that just because you have Mistress¡¯s support, I¡¯ll tolerate you again and again. One day, I won¡¯t be able to endure it anymore. Watch how I teach you a lesson.¡±


    Allen¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good to begin with.


    ¡°Allen.¡± Seeing that Allen was going against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s people, Yuwen Jing reminded Allen not to be impulsive. However, to be honest, Yuwen Jing also felt that Zhou Yunbo had gone too far. Zhou Yunbo¡¯s mouth was going to give him and Chen Meng¡¯er trouble sooner orter.


    When Allen heard the warning in his master¡¯s words, he could only shut his mouth unwillingly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite tolerant towards Zhou Yunjie, Zhou Yunbo, and the others. She treated them as her own family. However, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s rudeness to others in front of her time and time again made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Yunbo, you have to be careful when you speak in the future. You¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also felt that Zhou Yunbo was going too far. She felt that it was better for her to remind him.


    After hearing his little miss¡¯s reminder, no matter how ufortable Zhou Yunbo felt, he could only acknowledge her.


    Soon, Su Jin returned. In addition to her, she also brought a few senior executives of the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Allen and Baro were waiting for Su Jin to say that she was rejected. However, they didn¡¯t expect Su Jin to say to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Miss, everything has been arranged. Shall we go to the surveince room now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go there now,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er. It would be better to settle this matter early. She didn¡¯t want to be unable to find the mastermind in the end. ¡°Yuwen Jing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er called out to Yuwen Jing and the others.


    Yuwen Jing walked quickly to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Four Seasons Hotel?¡± When Su Jin appeared with a few senior executives of the Four Seasons Hotel, Yuwen Jing had a rough guess in his heart. But that was only his guess. He still wanted to ask clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the big shareholder of Four Seasons Hotel.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t feel that there was anything to hide.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to hide these things from the beginning. It was just that she was a low-key person and didn¡¯t like trouble. Moreover, she was only responsible for providing money and paying attention to investment matters. As for the person who really contributed, it wasn¡¯t her.


    ¡°What? Mistress, you¡¯re that mysterious big shareholder.¡± Allen was secretly listening to the conversation between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she was the big shareholder of Four Seasons Hotel, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, do you feel very surprised?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked in return.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t understand. Was it very surprising that she was the big shareholder of Four Seasons Hotel?


    ¡°Of course. Shouldn¡¯t it be surprising?¡± Allen felt that it would be strange if he did not feel surprised. As he spoke, Allen moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er with a mysterious look on his face. ¡°Hey, Mistress, is it true that you can buy a country?¡±


    ¡°Allen, if you don¡¯t want to experience space travel, then sit properly.¡±


    With Yuwen Jing¡¯s warning, Allen realized that he seemed to be too excited. He hurriedly took a few steps back to keep a safe distance from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Master, I was just excited and didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment,¡± Allen said with a pitiful smile as he looked at Yuwen Jing. After saying that, Allen looked at Chen Meng¡¯er again, eagerly waiting for an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really thought about it.¡± To Chen Meng¡¯er, who had lived a new life, money was a worldly possession. In this life, she had obtained many things that were more important than money.


    Moreover, in this life, she had more money than she could spend in a few lifetimes. To Chen Meng¡¯er, money was just a number in her bank ount.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not give a positive answer, her answer let Allen know that the rumors outside were not without reason. Allen admired his future mistress more and more. He felt that there was probably no other woman in this world who was more suitable for his master than Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * * *


    In the surveince room of the Four Seasons Hotel, the employees could not help but secretly size up this exquisite youngdy in front of them. They would never have thought that the mysterious major shareholder of the Four Seasons Hotel was actually this youngdy in front of them. If it wasn¡¯t for her subordinate taking out her exclusive seal, they would never have believed it.


    Meanwhile, the employees could not help but mutter when they saw that the surveince room was suddenly filled with people. ¡°Who are these people? How can they enter this room?¡±


    One had to know that the surveince room in the Four Seasons Hotel was even more secure than the CEO¡¯s room of the Four Seasons Hotel. Usually, other than the employees in the surveince room, there was also the Four Seasons Hotel¡¯s general manager. If anyone wanted toe in, they shouldn¡¯t even think about it.


    However, at this moment, so many people hade in at once. How could they not be surprised?


    ¡°Bring up all the surveince footage from yesterday,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to the staff member sitting in front of the surveince video.


    ¡°Manager¡­¡± The staff member turned his head to look at the general manager of Four Seasons Hotel.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? Bring up all the surveince footage from yesterday.¡± The general manager of Four Seasons Hotel couldn¡¯t help but re at the staff member. How could he not see anything? Although he felt that this major shareholder was too young, it didn¡¯t matter. She had power and influence.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1152

    <h4>Chapter 1152:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The staff member in the Four Seasons Hotel¡¯s surveince room was puzzled. However, he still obediently listened to themand and pulled out the surveince footage from yesterday.


    ¡°Manager, what time does it start?¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, look, where should we start?¡± The manager turned his head to ask Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opinion with a modest attitude.


    ¡°Start from early morning yesterday. If there aren¡¯t any clues along the way, then go forward,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered after thinking for a while. She didn¡¯t believe that the perpetrator would be so clever as to leave no traces behind. However, she still had a way to find these clues.


    ¡°Okay, Miss Meng.¡± The manager¡¯s attitude towards Chen Meng¡¯er was very gentle. ¡°All of you, listen carefully. Show me all the surveince footage from yesterday morning.¡±


    Turning his head around, the manager immediately changed his usual expression. He looked at the employees in the surveince room with a serious expression and ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The employees in the surveince room knew their manager¡¯s temper. They did not dare be the slightest bit negligent. They quickly began to adjust the surveince footage.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that the manager of Four Seasons Hotel was trying his best to please her. However, she didn¡¯t mind. If the manager of Four Seasons Hotel did things that she was satisfied with, she didn¡¯t mind rmending him for a promotion.


    ¡°Put these together for me. When I say stop, stop,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er ordered.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up.¡± The manager of Four Seasons Hotel turned his head with a stern expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    * * *


    A few screens yed the video recorded by the surveince cameras at different times yesterday. The inside of the surveince room suddenly fell into silence.


    ¡°Hey, how does Ruth know Miss Kennedy?¡± Someone in the surveince room suddenly asked.


    This gave Chen Meng¡¯er a sh of inspiration. She seemed to have grasped onto something.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave an order. The staff member sitting in front of the surveince video subconsciously pressed the pause button.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The rest of the people, including Yuwen Jing himself, did not notice anything strange. Therefore, everyone looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in puzzlement. They did not know why Chen Meng¡¯er would suddenly ask for a pause. Yuwen Jing asked what everyone was thinking. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found something, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s what we¡¯re looking for. Let me confirm it.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er said that, she still showed a certain expression.


    ¡°Confirm what?¡± Allen asked.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t answer Allen¡¯s question. Instead, she turned to look at the person who suddenly spoke and asked, ¡°Who is Ruth? Why is it so surprising that she knows Miss Kennedy?¡±


    The person who had suddenly spoken was a middle-aged man who was balding. He had not expected that she would suddenly speak to him. Originally, the people of Country Y had always been very arrogant and racist. However, for some reason, when faced with Chen Meng¡¯er, he could only feel awe.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1153

    <h4>Chapter 1153</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The middle-aged man did not react and did not answer Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s question.


    This made the manager of the Four Seasons Hotel frown and show a displeased expression. ¡°Miss Meng is asking you a question, and you still haven¡¯t answered.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the middle-aged man came back to his senses and replied. ¡°Ruth is a waiter in our hotel. Some time ago, I paid her to be my date. Therefore, I can¡¯t figure it out. Since she knows Miss Kennedy, she can¡¯t be so short of money.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was almost certain now.


    ¡°Eh, why does Ruth look a little familiar to me?¡± Allen leaned closer to the video and asked after carefully watching it for a while.


    Hearing Allen¡¯s words, Baro fixed his eyes on it. It was really true.


    As for Yuwen Jing, his brows had long been locked. When Chen Meng¡¯er asked that question, he suddenly realized something. Moreover, he recognized Ruth from the video earlier than Allen and the others.


    ¡°Why? Maybe you¡¯re acquaintances.¡± Although Zhou Yunbo had been told by his little miss, he could not calm down when he thought of what Yuwen Jing had done to his little miss. He felt bad for his brother. Therefore, although Zhou Yunbo restrained himself, his tone was not much better.


    ¡°We¡¯re not acquaintances.¡± At this time, Allen and Baro, who had started to organize their thoughts while looking at Ruth on the video, did not have the time to care about Zhou Yunbo¡¯s current attitude.


    ¡°Yes, yesterday when we were eating in the restaurant downstairs, the waiter identally sshed water on me,¡± said Allen. ¡°Oh, I knew it. I felt something was wrong at that time. Now I understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember too. Although that woman looked panicked at that time, she didn¡¯t look like she identally spilled water on you,¡± Baro said as he recalled the scene at that time. And there was white powder on the table.¡± Baro was extremely regretful for his carelessness at that time. If he had paid more attention at that time, would his master have been drugged? At least, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk that cup of problematic tea.


    ¡°White powder?¡± Zhou Yunbo and Allen asked at the same time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows when she heard that. She didn¡¯t expect that the other party would leave such a big w.


    ¡°Yes, at that time, I found a bit of white powder by the table. I thought it was a waiter who identally spilled some powdered sugar.¡± Baro didn¡¯t expect that he would be so careless, he was so frustrated that he wanted to knock his head hard. ¡°I think that white powder should be the drug that Ruth spilled because she was nervous.¡±


    After listening to Baro and Allen¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Next, pick the scene where Ruth and Miss Kennedy appear.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was 100% sure that Ruth was the person who was bribed by Miss Kennedy to drug Yuwen Jing. However, she still needed more evidence. If Chen Meng¡¯er guessed correctly, Ruth must have been bribed by Miss Kennedy at a great price, especially after she knew that her n had failed, Miss Kennedy must have gone to Ruth again and given Ruth arge sum of money to keep her mouth shut.


    Therefore, she needed more evidence. No matter how much she argued with Ruth and Miss Kennedy, it would be useless.


    ¡°Baro, Allen, what are you two still standing here for?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Allen and Baro.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Allen and Baro didn¡¯t react for a moment. Both of them looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with confused eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to confront Ruth? Or do you think that Ruth did a good job?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Allen stared at her.


    ¡°Then go quickly,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    Baro pulled Allen and ran out.


    After Allen and Baro left, the video clip that Chen Meng¡¯er requested to be burned had also been burned into a CD. The manager respectfully handed the CD to Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Miss Meng, this is the CD that was burned ording to your request.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er even politely thanked the manager.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Meng, why are you being so polite to me? It¡¯s my honor to be able to help you. In the future, if you have any matters, you cane and look for me anytime and anywhere. I¡¯m happy to be able to help you, Miss Meng.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er agreed, confirming the manager¡¯s ability to handle matters. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking to the manager, she turned her head and said to Zhou Yunjie and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the disc and walked out of the monitoring room.


    After walking out of the monitoring room, Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Miss, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To look for Miss Kennedy. If we don¡¯t look for Miss Kennedy to settle the score now, how long will we have to wait?¡± Whenever Chen Meng¡¯er thought of why Miss Kennedy had drugged Yuwen Jing, she would gnash her teeth in hatred.


    Yuwen Jing was hers. Miss Kennedy had gone too far. This was truly unforgivable. She would definitely not tolerate it.


    ¡°It is time to settle things,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. ¡°Yuwen Jing, get Allen and Baro to bring Ruth to the Kennedy family for me. I think that Miss Kennedy would definitely like to confront her on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Yuwen Jing thought of Miss Kennedy, and the murderous aura in his eyes couldn¡¯t help but emerge. He never thought that the one who schemed against him was actually Miss Kennedy.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1154

    <h4>Chapter 1154:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Miss Kennedy returned from the Four Seasons Hotel, she was a little out of it. The reason why she was out of it was not because she was afraid that what she had done would be exposed. The Four Seasons Hotel¡¯s confidentiality of its guests was absolute. The Four Seasons Hotel¡¯s principle of not leaking their surveince videos was known by the upper-ss circles in Country Y.


    Therefore, Miss Kennedy was not afraid of Chen Meng¡¯er at all. Yuwen Jing and the others could not trace it back to her. She had long thought that even if Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er suspected her. They had no evidence, so they could not do anything to her.


    The reason Miss Kennedy was upset was because she could not help but think of Chen Meng¡¯er as she walked into the presidential suite of the Four Seasons Hotel. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what would happen between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing after she went in.


    Every time she thought of this, Miss Kennedy would feel hatred in her heart. She had nned and schemed for so long, but in the end, she had lost. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to take care of your grandfather? Why are you sitting here?¡± Miss Kennedy¡¯s third aunt reprimanded her sternly when she saw Miss Kennedy sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Master was lying in the hospital and the fact that the Kennedy family had suffered such a heavy blow, her aunt would never have dared speak to Miss Kennedy in such a manner.


    In the past, in the Kennedy family, no matter how much they disliked Miss Kennedy, everyone had swallowed their anger and pretended to like her.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Miss Kennedy did not realize that she had fallen out of favor. She immediately refused to ept her third aunt¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°What kind of attitude do I have? I am your aunt. As for you, what kind of attitude do you have towards me? Do you still think that you are the original Miss Kennedy? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what kind of character you are now?¡± Miss Kennedy¡¯s third aunt rolled her eyes at Miss Kennedy. ¡°You¡¯ve caused the Kennedy family to be in such a state, so why are you still pretending to be so high and mighty?¡±


    As she spoke, her body swayed as she walked upstairs.


    When had Miss Kennedy ever suffered such humiliation? From the moment she was born until now, everyone had always held her in high regard.


    However, she thought of her grandfather who was lying in the hospital. Although the doctor said that it was nothing serious, her grandfather¡¯s hair had turned white overnight, causing her heart to ache endlessly. The crisis of the Kennedy family¡¯s business was like a huge stone weighing down on her heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    These days, everyone in the family med her, saying that it was because of her that they had offended Chen Meng¡¯er, and that it was because of her that the Kennedy family had fallen into such a desperate situation.


    However, wasn¡¯t everyone in the family in favor of the marriage alliance with the Buyano family? How could she be med for everything that had happened?


    ¡°Little Miss, a group of outsiders have arrived. They are looking for you.¡± The security guard of the Kennedy family hurriedly ran in. He saw that the other party was shrouded with a murderous aura. It didn¡¯t seem like she was a guest of the Kennedy family. When he thought of the recent events that had happened in the Kennedy family, he asked hispanions to stop her. Then, he ran in to inform her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to see them.¡± At this moment, Miss Kennedy wasn¡¯t in the mood to see anyone.


    The current situation was different from the past. She couldn¡¯t just refuse to see them.


    ¡°We know Miss Kennedy doesn¡¯t want to see us. However, we want to see Miss Kennedy.¡± As soon as Miss Kennedy finished speaking, Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing, and the others walked in.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing.¡± Miss Kennedy didn¡¯t expect that the people who wanted to see her would be Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walked in.


    Miss Kennedy only looked up at Yuwen Jing and immediately moved away.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1155

    <h4>Chapter 1155:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, just this one nce made Miss Kennedy¡¯s heart thump. Yuwen Jing looked at her murderously. Miss Kennedy wondered if she was hallucinating, thinking that Yuwen Jing was trying to take her life.


    ¡°What? Miss Kennedy seems to be very surprised to see us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled, she turned to Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°I thought that after Miss Kennedy did these things, she should have been mentally prepared for the day when we woulde knocking on her door.¡±


    After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Miss Kennedy¡¯s heart thumped. She turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I thought that you would at least be a person who would take responsibility. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re also a coward who can¡¯t own up to her mistakes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put away the smile on her face. Her gaze was sharp.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re an investor of my family, you can just spread lies about. Moreover, let me tell you, our family will not be brought down by your despicable methods.¡± Miss Kennedy had always felt that her father and the others were worrying too much; their family was powerful. They had a family background. How could a family like theirs go bankrupt just because of a little money?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while if I¡¯m lying. Jing, call Allen and Baro and ask them when they would bring the person over. I think Miss Kennedy would like this gift I gave her very much.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head, she looked at Miss Kennedy and her smile was very bright. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll also let Miss Kennedy see how I used underhanded methods to make the Kennedy family disappear from Country Y.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had a harmless smile on her face, however, the words that she said made Miss Kennedy¡¯s heart involuntarily shiver.


    ¡°Who are they? How dare you make a ruckus in the Kennedy family? Alisa, you are bing more and more disgraceful. Your grandfather is still lying in the hospital. Didn¡¯t you say that you would go and take a look? How dare you bring these messy people back home?¡± Miss Kennedy¡¯s third aunt, who had just returned to her room, came downstairs with a displeased expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t have such friends.¡± If she were to be friends with Chen Meng¡¯er one day, the sun would rise from the west. ¡°This is Miss Meng, who wants our family to disappear from Country Y. She¡¯s also the person who has pushed our family into a desperate situation.¡±


    ¡°That mysterious investor?¡± The people of other families might not know her name, but the people of the Kennedy family were very familiar with this name. In the past, it was because they were rich and overbearing. Now, it was because of them that the Kennedy family was about to fall into a desperate situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Miss Kennedy said with a disdainful expression.


    ¡°Why is she here? This is a big deal. I¡¯m going to call your father and tell him toe back as soon as possible.¡± At this moment, except for her and Miss Kennedy, when the others received the call that the old man had woken up, they all rushed to the hospital.


    As she spoke, Miss Kennedy¡¯s aunt tugged at the corner of her skirt and hurriedly went upstairs to call her husband and the others. She was so fast that even Miss Kennedy couldn¡¯t stop her in time. She could only watch her aunt¡¯s back disappear up the stairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too. Since everyone in your family is here, I¡¯ll settle the score with you and the Kennedy family.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t in a hurry anymore, she walked to the opposite side of the sofa where Miss Kennedy was sitting and sat down. ¡°You sit too. You¡¯re waiting for your father and the others. You can also wait for my present for you.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, this is my home. Did I invite you to sit down?¡± Miss Kennedy clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Oh, this is your home. However, I believe that it will not be your home soon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked around. ¡°The interior design is really nd. It seems that I will have to spend a lot of money to renovate itter. Sigh, if it wasn¡¯t in a good location, it really wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, let me tell you, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you think that you can bankrupt our family just because you have some money? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Miss Kennedy was so angry that she pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and scolded her. She wanted to curse out loud, but her upbringing made it impossible for her to curse.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Miss Kennedy.


    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ve brought the person you wanted.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er and Miss Kennedy were about to fight, Allen and Baro walked in with a young woman.


    When Miss Kennedy saw who Allen and Baro brought in, her expression changed.


    Ruth, who had struggled all the way here, looked like she saw her savior when she saw Miss Kennedy. ¡°Miss, save me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Miss Kennedy panicked, but she had already decided that no matter what happened, she would never admit it.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, how can you not know me? You have to save me. If I didn¡¯t work for you, they wouldn¡¯t find me. I don¡¯t want to die. My mother, my brother, and the others still need me. I¡¯m their sole breadwinner! If I die, what will they do?¡± Ruth cried.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1156

    <h4>Chapter 1156:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Miss Kennedy frowned impatiently. She knew that these poor people were not trustworthy at all. Previously, she had spent more than half of her pocket money to make Ruth keep her mouth shut. No matter who asked, they should not say that they knew her.


    But now, it was obvious that the money had been wasted. Moreover, she wanted to distance herself from Ruth, so she had to put in some effort.


    ¡°Little Miss, how can you not know me? I¡¯m Ruth, a waitress at the Four Seasons Hotel. Don¡¯t you remember? In the back street of the kitchen, you gave me a sum of money, and asked me to take advantage of the fact that the head of the Buyano family wasn¡¯t paying attention, and stuff the powder you gave me into the cup that the head of the Buyano family drank from. I told you that I didn¡¯t want to do anything to hurt anyone. You assured me that no one would die, and you also said that you couldn¡¯t bear to kill the head of the Buyano family. Don¡¯t you remember all this?¡±


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had the surveince video of Miss Kennedy and Ruth¡¯s every meeting, the surveince video was silent. Therefore, they could only see the scene of Miss Kennedy and Ruth together. As for what had been said, they couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long guessed the purpose of Miss Kennedy drugging Yuwen Jing. However, when she heard others say that Miss Kennedy had designs on Yuwen Jing, she still felt very ufortable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know you at all. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the two of us? How can I know someone like you?¡± Miss Kennedy raised her head high and rolled her eyes at Ruth. However, only she herself knew how nervous she was. Her clenched hands were full of sweat.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would find Ruth so quickly. She also didn¡¯t expect that Ruth, who had received arge sum of money from her, would betray her so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s really wonderful. It seems that Miss Kennedy is really not an ordinary vicious person. In the blink of an eye, she turned her back on us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pped her hands and said with a smile. ¡°However, this is within my expectations. If Miss Kennedy admitted it so easily, then she is no longer Miss Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re that investor. If you nder me like this, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Miss Kennedy was prepared to deny it to the death.


    ¡°You know the truth. I¡¯ll let others know whether or not I¡¯ve been ndering you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment when she said this. Then, she continued, ¡°Are all the members of the Kennedy family so inefficient? Why hasn¡¯t anyone rushed back yet?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for the appearance of Master Kennedy.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the members of the Kennedy family. Herst bit of patience had been worn away by the drugging incident.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Allen to go and bring them back?¡± Yuwen Jing, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this while, said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Usually, when Chen Meng¡¯er was around, Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t say much. If he didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t care, or that he was afraid of trouble. Instead, it meant that he respected Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, although he didn¡¯t say anything, he would silently stand behind Chen Meng¡¯er. This meant that he was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s most advantageous backer.


    No matter when, no matter what Chen Meng¡¯er did right or wrong, he would support Chen Meng¡¯er.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1157

    <h4>Chapter 1157:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As long as Chen Meng¡¯er needed support, he would be the first to step out.


    ¡°No need. I reckon it should be soon.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. The Kennedy family¡¯s hospitality is really terrible. We¡¯ve been here for such a long time, but we haven¡¯t even had a cup of tea. I haven¡¯t even made a move yet, but this family is about to copse.¡±


    ¡°Look at what Miss Meng said. Our family is powerful, and it¡¯s not so easy to bring us down. Ah, Little Miss, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about anything at home, but this is a guest. Why don¡¯t you pour tea for them?¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished her sentence, Miss Kennedy¡¯s third aunt, who had gone upstairs to inform her husband, swayed her body as she walked down.


    As she came down, she scolded Miss Kennedy. She even ordered the servants, ¡°What are you hiding there for? Hurry up and pour tea for the guests. Or do you really not want to work here anymore?¡±


    ¡°Madam, we¡¯re going now.¡± Usually, these servants were more afraid of Miss Kennedy and did not think much of the rtives. However, things were different now. They didn¡¯t dare neglect the others anymore.


    The Kennedy family was going to change, and at that time, it was still uncertain who the person in power would be.


    They didn¡¯t want to lose such a lucrative job.


    They hurriedly went to pour tea for Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    ¡°Your aunt knows how to be courteous. If the Kennedy family was led by her, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened today,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head and said.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the eyes of the third aunt lit up. ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, how dare you! How ambitious! Grandpa is still here, and you actually want to control the Kennedy family. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Miss Kennedy flew into a rage.


    ¡°You speak as if you don¡¯t have any ambitions. Ask your father what his intentions are. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t want your grandfather to die.¡±


    She had long seen clearly that this was a good opportunity for the three of them to rise to power. As long as they made good use of this opportunity, they would be able to turn the tables.


    Otherwise, with the position of the three of them in Master Kennedy¡¯s heart, they would be powerless for the rest of their lives.


    Miss Kennedy was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, she couldn¡¯t refute anything. Because she knew that what her third aunt said wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    ¡°No matter how much you try, you can¡¯t change reality. Moreover, you need to properly reflect on yourself. You¡¯re still so arrogant. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Kennedy family would not have fallen like this. No wonder your father and your mother are calling you a jinx behind your back. Aren¡¯t you a jinx, the jinx of our family? I don¡¯t know where this old man¡¯s eyes have gone, he still treats you like a treasure and pampers you.¡± The third aunt looked at Miss Kennedy with a straight face.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was watching the show happily. This family was really interesting.


    ¡°Amazing. I just stayed in the hospital for a while, and this family is already in such a mess.¡± The third aunt¡¯s words were heard clearly by Master Kennedy, who happened to be rushing back. Master Kennedy¡¯s blood pressure, which had been lowered with great difficulty, rose again.


    The third aunt was shocked when she heard Master Kennedy¡¯s voice. She thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the hospital? Why did he suddenlye back?¡±


    When Miss Kennedy heard her grandfather¡¯s voice, her face was full of joy. She hurriedly went up to greet him. However, she had just taken a few steps forward when she suddenly stopped. There was no longer a trace of joy on her face. If her grandfather found out about what she had done, he would not let her off easily.


    ¡°You¡¯re faster than I expected. I thought I would have to wait for another ten minutes.¡± When the third aunt went up to make a phone call, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Master Kennedy would definitely appear.


    ¡°Miss Meng came to visit our family. How could I not appear?¡± Master Kennedy leaned on his walking stick and slowly walked in. He wanted to walk faster, but after his high blood pressure attack, his movements were a lot more difficult. ¡°If I remember correctly, when Miss Meng was in thepany, she said that she would give us a week¡¯s time. Howe she couldn¡¯t wait for a few days and rushed to my house?¡±


    ¡°As it turns out, the person who kept calling you didn¡¯t exin clearly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought that when the third aunt called back, she would have given them a rough summary. However, it was clear that when she called, she only said that Chen Meng¡¯er had brought people to the Kennedy family to settle the score with Miss Kennedy.


    However, she did not say anything about the score.


    Actually, it was not that she was unhappy to say it, but she simply did not know what kind of score Chen Meng¡¯er hade to settle with Miss Kennedy.


    ¡°What did you say? Isn¡¯t it just that you don¡¯t like my granddaughter, so you came to settle the score with her?¡± Master Kennedy was certain that Chen Meng¡¯er was petty and rude.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your granddaughter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a disdainful look. ¡°You should ask your granddaughter first. What shameful things did she do? Then you can talk to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to talk. She did not have the energy to exin to Master Kennedy.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1158

    <h4>Chapter 1158:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Master Kennedy heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, a bad premonition arose in his heart. He turned his head and looked at his granddaughter, asking, ¡°Alisa, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± When her grandfather looked at her, she knew that things were bad. Her face had lost all color, but she still decided to deny it to the end. ¡°Grandpa, do you think that your granddaughter¡¯s words are less important than an outsider¡¯s? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person Chen Meng¡¯er is. She¡¯s full of tricks. She¡¯s trying to frame me.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a liar. There¡¯s no point in wasting time with you guys. Yunjie, let everyone have a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head to look at Master Kennedy. ¡°Master Kennedy, please open your eyes wide and see whether it¡¯s me who is ndering your granddaughter or you guys who are ndering me. Oh right, Jing, give the elders a call. I think it¡¯s good to have a live connection. When the timees, let them hear how their partner schemed against their family head, and how he wants the Buyano family to have no descendants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Baro.¡± It was not an exaggeration to say that Yuwen Jing listened to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    Master Kennedy looked at Zhou Yunjie, who was holding a disc and looking for the projection equipment. Then he looked at Baro, who was busy following Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s instructions and calling the elders of the Buyano family. A bad premonition arose in Master Kennedy¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Could it be that no one told me what exactly happened?¡± Master Kennedy knocked the cane in his hand loudly. However, no matter how loudly he knocked, Chen Meng¡¯er was not afraid of him. He was not her grandfather, and she was not the one who had made the mistake.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person. I¡¯m not your granddaughter, and we¡¯re the victims, okay? What do you want to know? Please ask your granddaughter. Of course, I guess she doesn¡¯t have the guts to confess. So, I advise you to save your energy and watch this video.¡±


    All of them thought that Chen Meng¡¯er was easy to bully. His granddaughter was also there. Shouldn¡¯t he ask his granddaughter about such things? Why was he ring at her? Could it be that he was still naive enough to think that Chen Meng¡¯er would be frightened by his gaze?


    ¡°Here, take your time and take a look.¡±


    In the Kennedy family¡¯s living room, a white curtain slowly descended. On it appeared the scene of Miss Kennedy and Ruth meeting in various corners of the Four Seasons Hotel. Although there was no sound in the video, from their expressions, it could be seen that they were doing some shady business.


    When Miss Kennedy handed a small bag of unknown things and arge stack of cash to Ruth, all the members of the Kennedy family present were shocked.


    Miss Kennedy widened her eyes and looked at the big screen in disbelief.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1159

    <h4>Chapter 1159:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Suddenly, she turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er and pointed at her. She said emotionally, ¡°You¡¯re lying, Chen Meng¡¯er. None of this is true. How could you possibly get the surveince footage of the Four Seasons Hotel?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about lying, Miss Kennedy, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s lying to yourself. Why can¡¯t I get the surveince footage of the Four Seasons Hotel? I own the Four Seasons Hotel to begin with. I can get whatever I want from it, not to mention this. What? You didn¡¯t expect that your crime would be recorded. You didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to get my hands on it and expose it to the public. Alisa, since you dared do it, you should have long been prepared for things to fall apart.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw a knife at Miss Kennedy.


    ¡°Alisa, tell me, what are you doing with that woman? What kind of deal did you make with her?¡± After watching the video, Master Kennedy knew that he was done for this time. However, he still didn¡¯t know what kind of deal his granddaughter had made with that woman.


    In response to her grandfather¡¯s questioning, Miss Kennedy lowered her head, but her mouth was tightly shut. She did not want to speak, nor did she know how to speak to her grandfather.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, you have to save me. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Kennedying to me and promising me arge sum of money to pay for my mother¡¯s and my brother¡¯s medical bills after I was done, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do such a thing even if you beat me to death. Moreover, Miss Kennedy also promised me that even if something were to happen, she would protect me. She wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± Ruth was afraid, as someone who lived at the bottom of the socialdder, she knew what would happen. She finally understood that Miss Kennedy was no match for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Moreover, she had the head of the Buyano family on her side.


    At that time, she had promised Miss Kennedy to help her. Firstly, she was interested in money. Secondly, she thought that if Miss Kennedy were to follow the head of the Buyano family, she would not be held responsible and she might even get a promotion.


    Ruth knelt on the ground with snot and tears all over Master Kennedy¡¯s legs. The members of the Kennedy family wanted to pull her away, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not pull her away. They were afraid of hurting Master Kennedy, so in the end, they could only give up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ruth had just pounced over, so Master Kennedy didn¡¯t see Ruth¡¯s face clearly at all.


    Ruth raised her head. Master Kennedy saw Ruth¡¯s appearance clearly and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Kennedy, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Master Kennedy expressed his surprise that Ruth had appeared in their Kennedy family.


    ¡°The family head of the Buyano family found me and tied me up here. Master Kennedy, you have to save me.¡± Ruth hugged Master Kennedy¡¯s thigh tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°Save you? I still don¡¯t know what happened between you and my granddaughter. How can I save you? Since Alisa won¡¯t tell me, then tell me what you did to make this youngdy of the Green Gange to find you.¡± Master Kennedy resisted the urge to hit Ruth with the walking stick in his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruth was just about to tell the whole story.


    However, she had just opened her mouth when she was scolded by Miss Kennedy. ¡°Ruth, if you dare say it, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    ¡°Alisa, do you want to be kicked out of the Kennedy family by me now?¡± Master Kennedy asked with a straight face.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Miss Kennedy didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather, who had always doted on her, would not stand on her side.


    ¡°Tell me yourself or let her tell me.¡± Master Kennedy pointed at Ruth and asked his granddaughter.


    However, what answered him was still his granddaughter¡¯s silence. Master Kennedy turned his head and said to Ruth, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on? If you dare lie, I will make your family disappear from Country Y,¡± Master Kennedy warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In front of all of you, even if you gave me a pile of gold, I wouldn¡¯t dare talk nonsense.¡± She had already regretted it when Allen and Baro had found her. She secretly hated herself for being so naive.


    How could there be such good opportunities in this world? When had money ever been so easy to earn? She had also been dazzled by thisrge sum of money, which was why she had agreed to Miss Kennedy¡¯s request.


    ¡°Just the day before yesterday, Miss Kennedy suddenly came to me and asked me to do something for her. If it was done, she would give me arge sum of money. I asked her what it was about, because I didn¡¯t think I had the ability to help her. She said it was very simple, as long as I secretly put the medicine powder she gave me into the tea of the head of the Buyano family. I asked what kind of medicinal powder it was and whether it was life-threatening. If it was, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. Miss Kennedy assured me that she still couldn¡¯t bear to take the life of the head of the Buyano family. She only wanted to be the mistress of the Buyano family. I thought since Miss Kennedy is so beautiful, and her family background is so good, the head of the Buyano family can be considered to have made a fortune to be able to marry her.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, she still wants to be the mistress of the Buyano family? Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if she carries our master¡¯s shoes, she still wouldn¡¯t be worthy.¡±


    If it was before, Allen would have felt sorry for Miss Kennedy to be rejected like this. However, after what happenedst night, Allen wished that Miss Kennedy would disappear from this world forever. Now, there were people saying that his master would profit from marrying her. How could he not be angry?


    ¡°This is the Kennedy family, not the Buyano family. Be careful with your words.¡± When Miss Kennedy¡¯s father heard Allen talk about his daughter, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to be careful with my words? I think you should be careful. I really don¡¯t know whose territory this is.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1160

    <h4>Chapter 1160:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Master Kennedy felt ufortable listening to Allen¡¯s words. If it was before, he would have questioned Allen. However, things were different now. Master Kennedy could only scold his son. ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not your ce to speak here.¡±


    Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son was very surprised when his father scolded him. He looked at his father in disbelief and shouted, ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the matters here. All of you are not allowed to speak without permission.¡± Today, the situation of the Kennedy family made him not dare take anything lightly.


    Although Master Kennedy¡¯s eldest son felt ufortable, he could only curse in his heart, ¡°This damn old man, he¡¯s already so old, yet he still clings to the power of the family.¡±


    However, no one dared say anything in the end.


    After Master Kennedy listened to Ruth¡¯s story, his heart sank to the bottom. He didn¡¯t expect that his proud granddaughter would do such a thing.


    Moreover, it was such a failure.


    Master Kennedy had never objected to it. He too would use some underhanded means to get what he wanted. However, before he used such means, he had to make sure that his n was wless. Not to mention that it would not achieve his goal, at least, he could not leave any evidence for others to use against him.


    Obviously, his previous education hadpletely failed on his granddaughter.


    This wasn¡¯t just physical evidence, there were witnesses as well.


    ¡°Alisa, is what she said true?¡± Master Kennedy looked at Miss Kennedy with a dark expression and asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, listen to me.¡± Seeing her grandfather¡¯s dark expression, Miss Kennedy was extremely afraid. Subconsciously, she opened her mouth to defend herself.


    However, just as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Master Kennedy. ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Under Master Kennedy¡¯s warning gaze, Miss Kennedy gave up on defending herself. She lowered her head and answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    As soon as Miss Kennedy finished speaking, Master Kennedy walked quickly to Miss Kennedy. Before anyone could react, he gave her a hard p.


    ¡°Awesome,¡± Allen, Baro, and the others couldn¡¯t help but whisper after their shock.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s faces revealed stoic expressions. Who was Master Kennedy putting on an act for? Did he think that with this p, they would pity his granddaughter and let this matter go?


    Master Kennedy didn¡¯t even think about it. Chen Meng¡¯er had never been a soft-hearted person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest and watched the scene coldly. She wanted to see it unravel.


    ¡°Alisa, what did I teach you before? How could you do such a thing?¡± Master Kennedy began to act ording to the script in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s head. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Master Kennedy¡¯s performance and shook her head.


    In the end, Master Kennedy was not a real actor. When he acted, he still looked so unnatural.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Miss Kennedy covered her face and looked at her grandfather, who had held her in his hands since she was young, in disbelief. She could not believe that her grandfather, who loved her so much, would p her in front of so many outsiders.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1161

    <h4>Chapter 1161:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Her face burned with pain, but it was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.


    Moreover, she felt very wronged. She did this, not only for herself, but also for the Kennedy family. The Kennedy family had pressured her into this. She wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a way.


    Yes, she liked Xibo Buyano, she wanted to be the matriarch of the Buyano family. But none of this would have allowed her to take such a big risk and do such a thing.


    She would do this because of the Kennedy family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandpa. Do you take my words for granted? I told you not to act rashly and to think before you act. Look at what you¡¯ve done. Alisa, apologize to Master Buyano.¡± Master Kennedy pointed at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Apologize? I don¡¯t think so. Also, Master Kennedy, do you think that the things your granddaughter did can be resolved with an apology?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was cold as he refused.


    Master Kennedy was thinking too simply. He thought that as long as he put on an act in front of them, the matter would be over.


    ¡°Master Kennedy, do you think that after you scold your granddaughter and p her in the face, this matter will end just like that? You think too highly of yourself. Let me tell you the truth. Today, this matter will not end well.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was speaking frankly. What did Master Kennedy think of them as? Did he think that they were just children ying around?


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, tell me, what do you want? Could it be that you want to take her life before you give up?¡± Master Kennedy originally wanted to be the bad cop, then, this matter would be over. However, he didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to hold on to it. ¡°Yes, my granddaughter did something wrong. However, something bad has happened.¡±


    ¡°If your granddaughter¡¯s n really seeded, would you still scold your granddaughter like that? I guess you¡¯ll be happy to boast that your granddaughter did well.¡± Master Kennedy¡¯s thoughts were clear. She had long since understood everything. Master Kennedy thought that she was a girl who didn¡¯t know anything. And the position of the mistress of the Buyano family was already in his hands. Did they still need to be afraid of Chen Meng¡¯er?


    Even if he was really schemed against by Chen Meng¡¯er in the end and had to pay arge penalty fee, he wasn¡¯t afraid. His granddaughter had be the mistress of the Buyano family. The Buyano family would not just watch helplessly as their mistress¡¯s maiden family was bullied like that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at it another way. Yes, your granddaughter¡¯s n didn¡¯t seed, but Xibo still drank the tea with the drug. Do you know what other side effects the drug has?¡±


    ¡°What side effects can there be?¡± Miss Kennedy whispered unwillingly.


    Miss Kennedy¡¯s words were exchanged for a re from Chen Meng¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for Yuwen Jing being fine this time and if Yuwen Jing really died because of this drug, Chen Meng¡¯er would have taken her life long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to stand here.


    ¡°Since you have already said that this drug doesn¡¯t have any side effects. Then as long as all the men in the Kennedy family take this medicine, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you drugging my fianc¨¦.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Miss Kennedy. After that, Chen Meng¡¯er added, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. The side effects of this drug cause impotency.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, the members of the Kennedy family were all surprised.


    The men of the Kennedy family frowned. ¡°This is caused by the main family. Don¡¯t involve us.¡± No matter whether Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were true or not, they didn¡¯t dare joke about this.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re talking nonsense. When I bought it, the other party didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Miss Kennedy pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and shouted.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Kennedy, you have finally admitted that you were the one who got people to administer this drug. I thought you would insist on denying it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s trick made Miss Kennedy admit it herself.


    After Miss Kennedy finished speaking, she realized what she had just said. She now wished she could bite off her own tongue.


    ¡°I just admitted it to my grandfather.¡± However, Miss Kennedy still stuck her neck out and insisted.


    ¡°Is that so? Since you admit it, then it¡¯s good. Also, Miss Kennedy, aren¡¯t you a little too naive? Do you think everyone will tell you the truth?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t like Miss Kennedy at all. ¡°Alright, since Miss Kennedy has already admitted it, then I¡¯ll get down to business.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was waiting for Miss Kennedy to admit it. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll take Miss Kennedy away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say that she would take his granddaughter away, Master got angry. Although in his heart, he was also angry at his granddaughter for what she did,?even so, his granddaughter could only be taught a lesson by him. He wasn¡¯t willing to let someone else hurt her.


    However, whether he was willing or not had nothing to do with Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m just informing you.¡± Master Kennedy really didn¡¯t have any self-awareness. ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think you have the mind and ability to care about your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I can still protect my granddaughter,¡± Master Kennedy straightened his chest and said.


    ¡°Oh, really? Yunjie, give the court summons to Master Kennedy,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er to Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Yunjie handed the court summons to Master Kennedy and said, ¡°This should have been sent to you by the court, but I¡¯m giving it to you now.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1162

    <h4>Chapter 1162:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Master Kennedy did not reach out for the court summons in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to give us a week? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s time yet.¡±


    What Master Kennedy meant was that Chen Meng¡¯er did not keep her word.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not angry at his words either. Chen Meng¡¯er smiled at him and said, ¡°Yes, I did say that I would give you a week. But even if I give you a week, what can you change? Moreover, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush and say that I don¡¯t keep my word. If it were not for your granddaughter¡¯s doing, I would not be here today, and I would not have served the court summons.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er paused for a moment, then she said, ¡°When you want to me others, you should think about what you and your people have done first.¡±


    Although he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er had never given him any face when she spoke, her straightforward words still made his blood pressure rise uncontrobly. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down a little.


    However, what Chen Meng¡¯er said was also the truth.


    Previously, when he woke up in the hospital, he had summoned all thewyers in thepany to his ward. He had locked himself in the ward with thesewyers and had a two-hour meeting. And this meeting had destroyed thest glimmer of hope in his heart.


    No matter how they tried to think of a way, the contract was written in ck and white. ording to the contract, their side was inplete breach of the contract. This payment for breach of contract was a firm matter. ¡°What do you want to do to let our family off?¡± Master Kennedy softened his attitude and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er as he asked.


    ¡°When you were making those ns, did you think of letting me off?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a smile. However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°When your granddaughter, Miss Kennedy, got someone to drug Xibo, did you think of letting him go? Obviously, not. Therefore, what right do you have to ask us to let you go?¡±


    Master Kennedy was choked by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t say a word. He could only turn his head and look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Xibo, I have some connections with your Buyano family. I know that my granddaughter has gone too far this time. I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you. Look, can you give our family a break on ount of the connection between our two families?¡±


    Master Kennedy still had delusions of friendship with Yuwen Jing. He thought that no matter how powerful Chen Meng¡¯er was, it was definitely because she had Yuwen Jing¡¯s support. If Yuwen Jing relented and agreed to let them off, then Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t be so insistent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any friendship with you. You can ask the first elder who apparently has a deep friendship with you.¡± Yuwen Jing expressionlessly looked up at Master Kennedy. He said to Allen, ¡°Allen, put him on speakerphone and let Master Kennedy talk to the first elder. Perhaps, he is more useful than me, the head of the family. He might be able to get our family to help the Kennedy family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Allen replied.


    The first elder on the other end of the phone broke out in cold sweat when he heard the words of his head of the family. Moreover, he had clearly heard what the granddaughter of Kennedy had done to the head of his family. If he really agreed to help the Kennedy family, he would be finished.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1163

    <h4>Chapter 1163:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Master, Mistress, I have no objection to your decision on the Kennedy family,¡± the first elder said to Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing through the phone.


    Thest bit of hope of Master Kennedy was destroyed by his words.


    His brain must have screwed up. He was courting death.


    ¡°With your words, I know what to do,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, the first elder¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He still remembered that his family head had said that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to settle the score with them personally. He was terrified.


    They didn¡¯t dare confront Chen Meng¡¯er directly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mistress. If you need me for anything, just give me a call.¡±


    How could Master not notice the first elder¡¯s goodwill? After listening to the first elder¡¯s words, his heartpletely sank to the bottom of the valley. He had actually thought that he could get out of this predicament with the help of the Buyano family. Now, it seemed that he waspletely wrong.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although it was impossible for her to ask for the help of the first elder one day, the first elder¡¯s attitude made Chen Meng¡¯er feel quitefortable.


    ¡°Then you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± The first elder was very tactful this time.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s consent, the first Elder Quickly hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, the first elder let out a heavy sigh of relief. He told himself that in the future, no one should mess with Chen Meng¡¯er. She would bring bad luck to whoever she met.


    Yuwen Jing said to Master Kennedy, ¡°You heard it too. The first elder, who has a deep friendship with you, has already rejected you. Then what reason do I have to help you? Moreover, you are targeting my fianc¨¦e. The person your granddaughter drugged is me. I have already given you respect by not doing it myself.¡±


    After hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Master Kennedy frowned and fell silent.


    Just when everyone thought that Master Kennedy had nothing to say, Master Kennedy suddenly raised his head, as if he had made a very big decision. ¡°Alisa will be handed over to you, at your disposal. In return, let our family off,¡± Master Kennedy looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Miss Kennedy looked at her grandfather with a face full of disbelief. She never thought that her grandfather would actually push her out.


    She had always thought that her grandfather was her most powerful safe haven. After her grandfather appeared, although she was afraid that her grandfather would scold her, her perturbed heart had also calmed down because of her grandfather¡¯s appearance. Because she knew that her grandfather would not let anything happen to her.


    At the very least, her grandfather would definitely ensure her safety.


    However, Miss Kennedy had forgotten that although she had always been doted on by her grandfather, she was nothingpared to the Kennedy family.


    For the Kennedy family, what did it matter if she was sacrificed?


    Master Kennedy did not even nce at Miss Kennedy. He stared at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°I say, you seem to be mistaken about something. I said I would take her away from the start. She did such a thing to my fianc¨¦. Do you think I will let her off lightly? And I will not let go of your family either. Firstly, I am also a businessman. Secondly, I am targeting your family, not because of anyone else, but because of you, Master Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t push her too far. A dog will jump over the wall when it¡¯s anxious.¡± Kennedy¡¯s face was flushed red.


    ¡°Your metaphor is really vivid. You areparing yourself to a dog.¡± The smile on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face became even brighter. ¡°Allen, Baro, what are you two still standing here for? Go up and bring Miss Kennedy. There are some scores that I have to settle with her personally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, save me!¡± Seeing Allen and Baro walking towards her, Miss Kennedy knew that she was afraid. She hid and cried. However, her parents only watched, but none of them came forward to help her.


    However, Master Kennedy opened his mouth to stop them. ¡°How dare you! No matter what, this is still the territory of my family. You actually dare make a move.¡± However, no matter how much Master Kennedy screamed, nothing happened.


    ¡°You even joined forces with the mafia and tried to take my life. What are you confused about?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Master Kennedy with disdain. ¡°You still have the heart to worry about your granddaughter. I advise you to worry more about your family. We¡¯ll meet at the board meeting tomorrow.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she took the lead and walked out of the Kennedy family¡¯s door.


    Behind her, the heartbreaking cries of Miss Kennedy could be heard.


    However, her cries could not draw out even a drop of pity from Chen Meng¡¯er. She had asked for what happened to her today. She had to pay the price she deserved for what she had done. Chen Meng¡¯er was heartless.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had long known what to do with Miss Kennedy. She was going to be exiled.


    In her lifetime, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to see Miss Kennedy.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1164

    <h4>Chapter 1164:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Miss Kennedy was banished to an unknown corner of the world by Chen Meng¡¯er. In that corner of the world, she lived a lowly life wracked with poverty.


    As for Ruth, while she was shivering and constantly begging for mercy, Chen Meng¡¯er showed a rare bit of mercy and spared her once.


    However, this was not truly mercy because Chen Meng¡¯er heartlessly destroyed her career. She only spared her life.


    As for the Kennedy family, no matter how much Master Kennedy struggled, the only thing waiting for him was a huge amount in liquidated damages and a change of ownership of the Kennedy family business. This was a fact that he couldn¡¯t change no matter how much he didn¡¯t want to admit it or how much he appealed.


    A weekter, the Kennedy familypletely disappeared from the upper circles of Country Y.


    With the Kennedy family as a precedent, the upper circles of Country Y no longer dared look down on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In addition to the information that Chen Meng¡¯er had intentionally released and was specially protected by her, those people who had previously looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate. They felt fortunate that they hadn¡¯t done anything out of line in front of Chen Meng¡¯er. As for those people who had helped Miss Kennedy offend Chen Meng¡¯er, they were feeling uneasy at home. They were afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er woulde to settle the score with them if she was unhappy.


    When that time came, they would really be in big trouble if their families were to be implicated.


    They were afraid that they would lose everything they had now. They didn¡¯t want to fall from heaven to hell like the members of the Kennedy family.


    They had seen many times how miserable the lives of the members of the Kennedy family who had lost everything were.


    As for the mafia, before the Kennedy family was dealt with by Chen Meng¡¯er, they had already be quiet. It could be said that under the leadership of their boss, the Python, they had begun to live with their tails between their legs. However, even if he had realized that Chen Meng¡¯er was someone that he could not offend, it did not matter.


    He had alreadymitted his previous mistake, and he had already offended her to the death.


    In addition to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cooperation with Yi Jiangwang, his mafia was destined to disappear from this world,


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not personally deal with the mafia. Instead, she handed the matter of understanding the mafia to Yi Jianwang to handle. She only gave support from behind. But just like that, without the Kennedy family¡¯s support, the mafia was quickly crushed and dispersed by his gang.


    Country Y no longer had the mafia.


    ¡°Ah, this is too good. You guys didn¡¯t see how the Python was trampled under my feet. Haha, no matter how arrogant he is, he was still taken care of by my gang.¡± Once Yi Jianwang thought of the Python¡¯s pitiful appearance, his mood was good.


    When Zhou Yunjie and the others saw Yi Jianwang¡¯s smug look, they couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Was there a need to be so smug? In any case, Yi Jianwang¡¯s excitement was something Zhou Yunjie and the others couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it lively here? I was wondering why you haven¡¯t returned to the country after finishing your business.¡± A familiar voice came from outside the door, it was a voice that made everyone feel refreshed.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1165

    <h4>Chapter 1165:</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When the person walked in, the people in the room couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Seeing the person, everyone shouted in surprise.


    Elder Liu smiled and nced at the people in the room. When he saw Yuwen Jing standing next to Chen Meng¡¯er, his eyes paused, then, he looked away as if nothing had happened.


    Others didn¡¯t notice, but Yuwen Jing noticed Elder Liu¡¯s strange behavior. He knew that Elder Liu had crossed the ocean to appear here this time, so his target should be him.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Elder Liu¡¯s side, held Elder Liu¡¯s arm, and smiled coquettishly.


    ¡°I was waiting so long for you toe back home. I had thought that you were going to settle in Country Y, so I rushed here,¡± Elder Liu said with a deliberately stern face. However, his eyes betrayed him.


    ¡°No, I just felt that the air here is pretty good, so I stayed here for a few more days as a vacation. I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather¡¯s purpose for this trip was not that simple.


    ¡°A vacation is pretty good. You have been busy these few years. It¡¯s time for you to take a break. But, before you take a vacation, shouldn¡¯t you settle your business for me first?¡± Elder Liu said, his eyes drifted to Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t notice Elder Liu¡¯s eyes. She thought that her grandfather was talking about the Green Gang. She quickly said, ¡°Taking a vacation is a vacation. I¡¯ve been handling the Green Gang¡¯s matters. There¡¯s no dy.¡±


    ¡°Who said that the Green Gang¡¯s matters are urgent? They¡¯re just trivial. It¡¯s not a big deal at all. Even if you leave it there and don¡¯t deal with it, I won¡¯t me you.¡± The older Elder Liu was, the more indifferent he was to those things.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little confused.


    ¡°Ahem, I heard that you and that kid, Yuwen Jing, stayed in the room alone for an entire night?¡± Elder Liu coughed and pretended to be very nonchnt. However, his gaze betrayed him.


    Elder Liu had already made it obvious. If Chen Meng¡¯er still didn¡¯t understand, then there was really something wrong with her. When Elder Liu said that, everyone immediately understood why Elder Liu had rushed over. Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing.


    When Zhou Yunjie heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he recalled how Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had walked out of the same room that day. His heart couldn¡¯t help but throb painfully.


    Zhou Yunbo and Su Jin looked at Zhou Yunjie worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s such a thing. Grandpa, did Uncle Zhuge call you to tell you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t get it yet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I listen to first.¡± When Elder Liu heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had admitted it, he put on a straight face. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re not a child. How can you spend the night alone with a man?¡± Elder Liu said bitterly.


    Because of the time difference, he calcted the time. He called to ask Chen Meng¡¯er how things were going and when she could return to the country.


    However, it was not Chen Meng¡¯er who picked up the phone, but Zhuge Yu.


    He asked Zhuge Yu to let Chen Meng¡¯er pick up the phone. However, Zhuge Yu did not answer for a long time. Instead, he stuttered on the other end of the phone.


    This caught his attention. He immediately asked Zhuge Yu where Chen Meng¡¯er had gone. Zhuge Yu knew that he could not hide it from his boss, so he told him the whole story.


    At that time, Elder Liu hung up the phone. He thought about it again and again. He called again the next morning. The person who answered the phone was still Zhuge Yu. When Zhuge Yu told him that his granddaughter was in the same room as Yuwen Jingst night, he sighed.


    After hanging up the phone, Elder Liu thought for a moment and decided to inform Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen.


    Without even guessing, when Elder Qu heard the news, he was so upset that he almost broke his walking stick. Marquis Yuwen said happily, ¡°Haha, good, good. I told you; he won¡¯t let me down. Haha.¡±


    With how smug Marquis Yuwen was, Elder Liu and Elder Qu, who didn¡¯t like him, almost went up and punched him.


    Although Elder Liu and Elder Qu found the news hard to ept, it had already happened. Even if they didn¡¯t want to ept it, there was nothing they could do. The two of them thought it over. Since it had already happened, they couldn¡¯t let their granddaughter suffer any more losses.


    They decided to personally go to Country Y to confront Yuwen Jing. However, it wasn¡¯t that easy for Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen to enter Country Y.


    Thus, in the end, only Elder Liu appeared in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and the others.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was also d that only her grandfather, Elder Liu, appeared in Country Y alone. She did not even dare think that the impulsive and hot-tempered Elder Qu woulde along.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, she knew that he was mistaken. Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly exined, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That day, I did stay in the same room with Jing. I needed to help him. Nothing really happened between the two of us. It¡¯s true.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Elder Liu would not believe her.


    ¡°I believe your words, but was Yuwen Jing also having such pure thoughts?¡±


    Elder Liu thought of this and red fiercely at Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 1166

    <h4>Chapter 1166:</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor:</strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er cough unnaturally. However, she also knew that what her grandfather said was not wrong at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sometimes wondered if she would really die alone in this life if Yuwen Jing had not helped her in her previous life and allowed her to have deep feelings for him.


    Not only that, every time when she tried her best to hide the deep feelings in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s eyes, but she could not hide it, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but me herself. How could she not have discovered it when Zhou Yunjie had feelings for her?


    If she had discovered it at that time, she would have strangled this love in the bud. This way, she would not have to feel guilty about Zhou Yunjie all the time, and she would not have to keep thinking about finding a partner for Zhou Yunjie.


    However, this wasn¡¯t something she could control herself.


    Although nothing substantial happened between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing, because she slept with Yuwen Jing for an entire night, Chen Meng¡¯er, who was feeling a little guilty, was afraid that something would happen to her grandfather, Elder Liu. Therefore, she tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Grandfather, let me tell you. Everything that was earned via the Kennedy family is now in my hands. I¡¯m prepared to put these into the Green Gang¡¯s total assets. What do you think?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately changed the topic.


    However, she failed to divert Elder Liu¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t change the topic with me. The Kennedy family¡¯s assets are yours. You don¡¯t need to put these into the Green Gang.¡± After handing the power of the Green Gang to Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu¡¯s ambition had mostly dissipated because of his leisurely life. Moreover, he had be much more open-minded over the past few years. ¡°You can keep it as your dowry. I¡¯m afraid that those blind old fellows of the Buyano family will look down on you. They think that just because you weren¡¯t born into a noble family, they can bully you as they wish.¡±


    When Baro and Allen heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, frown lines appeared on their foreheads.


    Speaking of which, Elder Liu¡¯s words really didn¡¯t make any sense. Who in their Buyano family dared look down on or bully Chen Meng¡¯er? This time, the elders within the family wanted to change the mistress of the Buyano family. It wasn¡¯t because they looked down on Chen Meng¡¯er, but because Chen Meng¡¯er was too powerful. They felt that they couldn¡¯t defeat Chen Meng¡¯er, they were afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would enter their family in the future, and their days would be even more miserable.


    ¡°Grandpa, who would dare look down on your granddaughter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that her grandfather, Elder Liu, was standing up for her because of this matter.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go pack our thingster. I¡¯ll apany you to the Buyano family. No matter what, we have to demand an exnation.¡± Although Elder Liu¡¯s words were directed at Chen Meng¡¯er, his gaze was directed at Yuwen Jing.


    Although Elder Liu believed that nothing had happened between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. However, it was a fact that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had spent a night alone in a room. Moreover, Elder Liu could guarantee that this news would spread throughout their circle in a few days.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to say it out loud, and they would definitely point fingers behind their backs.


    He didn¡¯t care, but he didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to be wronged by this. That¡¯s why he wanted to go to the Buyano family before the rumors got out, fix the problem, and then shut the mouths of the gossipers.

 Chapter 1167

    <h4>Chapter 1167:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Grandfather, I will handle this matter by myself. Don¡¯t worry. Jing promised me before that I will handle those elders, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want Elder Liu to go, she knew that once Elder Liu¡¯s temper red up, especially when it concerned her, he would definitely make a big fuss when he handled this matter.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of making a big deal out of it, but Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that if the matter became too big, it would affect Yuwen Jing adversely.


    Yuwen Jing nodded.


    ¡°You will always protect Yuwen Jing. I¡¯ll make the decision on this matter. In any case, I¡¯ve already made it clear. Yuwen Jing, listen well. If this matter isn¡¯t handled to my satisfaction, I won¡¯t let Meng¡¯er get married to you.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s granddaughter was a priceless treasure. He could not bear to see her suffer even a little.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, his eyes immediately lit up. He did not misunderstand Elder Liu¡¯s words, right? Elder Liu meant that as long as the oue of this matter was satisfactory, he would be willing to let Chen Meng¡¯er get married to him.


    When Baro and Allen saw the sparkling eyes of their master, they couldn¡¯t help but worry about the elders in the family. These elders had suffered a lot this time. If they fell into Elder Liu¡¯s hands, they would definitely lose ayer of skin.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you want to do.¡± Yuwen Jing agreed.


    Elder Liu was very satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s answer. ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved. Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve heard Yuwen Jing. Quickly go back and pack up. In a while, we¡¯ll take a private jet to the Buyano family.¡± Elder Liu was afraid that a long dy would bring more trouble. He felt that it was better to settle everything properly. Only then would his heart be at ease.


    Yuwen Jing had alreadye so far. What else could Chen Meng¡¯er say? She could only obediently pack her luggage.


    * * *


    Those who wanted to go to the Buyano family with her all went back to pack their luggage.


    After interacting with Yuwen Jing for the past few days, Yi Jianwang was able to turn a blind eye to Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold face. He stepped forward and hooked his arm around Yuwen Jing¡¯s neck, acting as if they were brothers. ¡°Sigh, if I had known Meng¡¯er earlier, you would definitely not have been involved. But the affairs of the world make peopleugh,¡± Yi Jianwang said as he revealed a regretful expression.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er can only be mine. You have foresight. If you had thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have, do you think you could still live in this world?¡±


    Yi Jianwang felt the murderous aura from Yuwen Jing¡¯s body. He quickly let go of Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, Yuwen Jing, is there a need to be like this? I was just joking with you, okay?¡±


    Yi Jianwang still had lingering fear towards the murderous aura emanating from Yuwen Jing¡¯s body. ¡°Seriously, you can¡¯t take a joke at all. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to pack my luggage first. Speaking of which, I¡¯m very curious about the Buyano family. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to take a good look around.¡± Yi Jianwang didn¡¯t care about provoking Yuwen Jing anymore. He was afraid that if he wasn¡¯t careful, his life would be lost in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hands.


    As he spoke, Yi Jianwang left.


    On the other side, Zhou Yunbo looked at Zhou Yunjie whose eyes were dull. He grabbed his brother. ¡°Dude, if you don¡¯t fight for it, you really won¡¯t have any hope. When that timees, Little Miss will be Yuwen Jing¡¯s wife. Even if you regret it to death, it¡¯s useless. Take this opportunity to fight for her again.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Zhou Yunjie replied indifferently.


    Towards his brother¡¯s obstinacy, Zhou Yunbo was anxious to death. Based on his understanding of his brother, his brother¡¯s heart was filled with Chen Meng¡¯er. Other than her, his brother¡¯s heart could no longer hold anyone else.


    He was sure that if his brother missed this opportunity, his brother would be single for the rest of his life. He did not want to see such an oue.


    He wanted to see his brother happy.


    This was also the reason why he was filled with hostility towards Yuwen Jing and Yi Jianwang.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn. How are you worse than Yuwen Jing? You are the most suitable person for Little Miss. I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so. Sir and the others have always thought so. I beg you. For the sake of the little miss and for your own sake, you have to fight for her one more time, okay?¡± Zhou Yunbo said as he pulled his brother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yunbo, I know you¡¯re worried about me. I¡¯m fine. I know in my heart what I¡¯m doing. I also know very well that it¡¯s impossible for me and the little miss to be together. No matter how much I fight for her, the little miss doesn¡¯t have me in her heart.¡± Saying this, Zhou Yunjie paused for a moment and looked into the distance. Then, he said, ¡°Little Miss has always treated me as her brother. She will never see me differently.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried.¡± Zhou Yunbo wanted to say something else but was stopped by Zhou Yunjie.


    Zhou Yunjie sighed deeply, ¡°Yunbo, you don¡¯t have to feel bad for me, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I feel that I am already very satisfied to be able to apany the little miss and help her solve her problems. Yunbo, I don¡¯t want to end up not having the chance to apany the little miss.¡±


    Saying this, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s body emitted a trace of sadness.


    ¡°Yunjie¡­¡± Seeing Zhou Yunjie like this, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. His throat tightened, and he couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m really satisfied with the way things are now. You, on the other hand, aren¡¯t young anymore. You can find a partner properly. Don¡¯t be likest time, when you were cheated by someone.¡± Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t want to continue the topic between him and Chen Meng¡¯er so he deliberately shifted the topic to his younger brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to get married so soon.¡± Zhou Yunbo was still upset over his past rtionship.


    Zhou Yunjie looked at the expression on his younger brother¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was a few steps behind Zhou Yunjie and the others, heard the conversation between Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo. She felt very ufortable. She was full of guilt towards Zhou Yunjie.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1168

    <h4>Chapter 1168:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er hid in the dark and did not dare show herself. It was not until Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo left that Chen Meng¡¯er sighed and walked out from behind the tree she was hiding.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sigh and seeing the guilt on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face towards Zhou Yunjie, Yuwen Jing, who had seen everything that had happened, was rmed. He had always been afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would waver because of Zhou Yunjie¡¯s infatuation.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing could not help but call out to Chen Meng¡¯er, who was about to leave.


    ¡°Jing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at Yuwen Jing, who was standing behind her, in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back and call the first elder?¡± Just now, when Yuwen Jing had secretly left, Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that Yuwen Jing had secretly called the first elder to inform him.


    No, it was not urate to say that he had informed him. It should be said that he had informed the first elder to make preparations.


    ¡°I just finished making the call. I came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to look for me? Have you already packed your luggage?¡± Yuwen Jing was thinking about the conversation between Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo, but he did not notice the strange expression on Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any luggage. I¡¯ll just take it when we set offter. You¡­¡± Yuwen Jing hesitated. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would dislike him for being calctive.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jing, do you have something to say to me?¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er was asking Yuwen Jing, her tone was firm. ¡°Jing, if you have something to say to me, don¡¯t hesitate. This will make me feel that you are estranged from me.¡±


    ¡°Just now, I heard the conversation between Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunbo. Meng¡¯er, you won¡¯t waver, right?¡± Yuwen Jing asked carefully.


    Yuwen Jing would not change his expression even when faced with assassins or mercenaries. Only when faced with Chen Meng¡¯er would he be abnormally cautious.


    He became cautious. Yuwen Jing never denied that Chen Meng¡¯er was his weakness.


    If anyone dared touch Chen Meng¡¯er, he would risk his life to fight them.


    Seeing Yuwen Jing¡¯s cautious look, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart ached. Yuwen Jing was such a proud person. When had he be so cautious when facing her?


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing and shook her head firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t. As long as I¡¯m certain, unless you betray me, I won¡¯t waver.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were reassuring, causing Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart to finally calm down. Humans were always greedy. After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer, Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m the person you¡¯re certain of, right?¡±


    If it was before, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely have the intention of teasing Yuwen Jing. However, this time, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing and answered very seriously, ¡°Yes, you are the person I have decided on in my life. You are the person I want to walk hand in hand with forever.¡±


    Yuwen Jing did not expect to receive such an answer from Chen Meng¡¯er. He was so excited that he could not say a word.


    He rushed to Chen Meng¡¯er and reached out his hand, pulling Chen Meng¡¯er into his embrace. After a while, Yuwen Jing said excitedly, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m very happy. No, I¡¯m overjoyed to hear these words from your mouth. Really, I¡¯m willing to die if you want me to.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1169

    <h4>Chapter 1169:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, don¡¯t say such crazy things.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face fell when she heard Yuwen Jing say that. Ever since she was reborn, Chen Meng¡¯er had been very wary of her loved ones dying and Yuwen Jing was still living in a dangerous environment. ¡°Yuwen Jing, let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about making me a widow. If you do, I will find someone who is more handsome and richer than you and marry them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say that. I promise that I will never say this again. Don¡¯t worry, I will never give you this chance.¡±


    When the couple was cultivating their rtionship by kissing each other, the sound of a very unpleasant cough forcefully broke the sweet atmosphere.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the cough, she immediately struggled out of Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms.


    This made Yuwen Jing¡¯s mood very bad. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Elder Liu was the one who made the unpleasant coughing sound, Yuwen Jing would have already gone up and given the other party a good beating.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head, her face slightly red. She didn¡¯t dare raise her head to look at her grandfather¡¯s expression now. Meanwhile, Yuwen Jing was looking at Elder Liu with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He didn¡¯t look like he was caught by an elder at all.


    Elder Liu snorted coldly when he saw Yuwen Jing. However, other than snorting, he could not do anything to Yuwen Jing.


    He knew his granddaughter¡¯s temper very well. It was very difficult for an ordinary person to change her mind. Just like how she had decided on Yuwen Jing for the rest of her life, she would only marry Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, why are you still here? Go back and pack your luggage. We still have to rush to the Buyano familyter. Didn¡¯t you say that if we stay up toote and don¡¯t rest, it won¡¯t be good for our health?¡± Elder Liu couldn¡¯t do anything to Yuwen Jing. However, he could still do something to ruin Yuwen Jing¡¯s fun.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing not know what Elder Liu was thinking?


    ¡°Got it, Grandpa. I¡¯ll go pack my luggage now.¡± However, there was nothing she could do about Elder Liu.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead. Yuwen Jing and I will wait for you here.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s words made Yuwen Jing, who originally wanted to go pack his luggage with Chen Meng¡¯er, forcefully pull his feet back. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Yuwen Jing for a long time. In the blink of an eye, the brat from back then has grown so big that he has be the head of a family. Sigh, I¡¯m also old. It¡¯s just nice that Yuwen Jing stays behind to chat with me.¡±


    Elder Liu blocked all the excuses Yuwen Jing hade up with.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er abandoned Yuwen Jing without any sense of loyalty and ran away first. Her grandfather¡¯s nagging skills had be stronger over the past two years. It was better for her to escape first.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er leave, Elder Liu put away the smile on his face and put on a serious expression. He looked at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked over without waiting for Yuwen Jing¡¯s reply.


    When Yuwen Jing saw Elder Liu¡¯s serious expression, he knew that Elder Liu was going to talk business with him.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯ve always been true to Meng¡¯er. My feelings for her have never changed.¡± Yuwen Jing stood still and expressed his true feelings.


    ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯re just like Meng¡¯er. You¡¯re a child that I¡¯ve watched grow up. How could I not see your feelings for Meng¡¯er? Moreover, if I didn¡¯t know that you have feelings for Meng¡¯er, do you think I would let you appear in front of Meng¡¯er? I still have the ability to iste you from Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. If you were just an ordinary person and you were only Marquis Yuwen¡¯s grandson, I wouldn¡¯t have so many worries. You and I wouldn¡¯t be standing here and talking today.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, if you want to say something, just say it. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Yuwen Jing was extremely respectful towards Elder Liu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also seen what happened to the Kennedy family. This time, if it weren¡¯t for your status as the head of the family and her position as the mistress of the family, Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have suffered so many unexpected cmities. Although Meng¡¯er is fine this time, I can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll be fine next time. This time, it¡¯s because the Kennedy family was too weak. But next time, what if a stronger enemy appears? What if Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t a match for the other party?¡± Elder Liu looked at Yuwen Jing.


    As Elder Liu asked one question after another, Yuwen Jing¡¯s frown deepened. He had never thought of this. ¡°Grandpa Liu, what do you mean? If you want me to give up on Meng¡¯er, that¡¯s impossible. Even if you want me to die, I won¡¯t be willing.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to separate you and Meng¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t have said this to you today.¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes at Yuwen Jing mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you these things because I want you to clean up your family. If it weren¡¯t for the elders of your family, this incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they deliberately tried to confuse people in front of that old fellow from the Kennedy family, none of this would have happened. The Kennedy family wouldn¡¯t have disappeared just like that. I¡¯ve requested to go to your family this time because I want to give those old fellows a warning and make them sober up. Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t have anyone backing her up and allowing them to bully her. Meng¡¯er is the little miss of the Green Gang. With me and the entire Green Gang backing her up, I want to see anyone dare do anything to her behind her back.¡± Elder Liu red.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t make this trip, I won¡¯t let the first elder and the others off easily. If Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t said that she wanted to handle this personally, I would have done it long ago.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1170

    <h4>Chapter 1170:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The current Buyano family was a little different from the past.


    The elders¡¯ courtyard, which had already turned off the lights to rest, was now aze with lights and bustling with activity.


    The first elder sat in his seat with a serious expression on his face. The other elders walked in yawning.


    ¡°First elder, I said it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why did you call us here?¡± The third elder couldn¡¯t help but yawn as he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t we talk about it tomorrow? We¡¯re too old to bepared to your grandson and the other youngsters. We can¡¯t go to bars and nightclubs every day.¡± The fourth elder also had a lot of opinions about the first elder. He even brought up the first elder¡¯s grandson.


    Once the fourth elder¡¯s words came out, the first elder¡¯s face turned even darker. ¡°Your mouth will one day be the death of you,¡± the first elder looked at the fourth elder and said slowly.


    The first elder¡¯s warning and murderous tone immediately woke the fourth elder up. Only then did he realize what he had just said. To the first elder, his grandson¡¯s matter was his bottom line. Usually, they would talk about his grandson behind his back, but they didn¡¯t dare say it in front of him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t awake. I was just talking nonsense,¡± the fourth elder said quickly.


    However, the first elder didn¡¯t appreciate this. If he could say that in front of him, who knew what he would say behind his back? In his heart, the first elder firmly wrote down a score for the fourth elder. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had more important matters to attend to, he would have settled the score with the fourth elder right now.


    The second elder red at the fourth elder in disappointment. Usually, when the first elder wasn¡¯t around, they would be fine no matter what they said about the first elder¡¯s useless grandson. However, if they said that in front of the first elder, they would be courting death. The second Elder was afraid that the first elder would get agitated and settle the score with the fourth elder. It would not be good if all of them were implicated. ¡°First elder, you called us here in the middle of the night. It shouldn¡¯t be as simple as inviting us to drink tea and chat. What happened?¡±


    The second elder deliberately changed the topic. He really wanted to know why the first elder had mobilized so many people in the middle of the night.


    ¡°The family head just called.¡± The first elder also knew that now was not the time for them to fight among themselves.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a call from the family head. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± The third elder suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    ¡°The family head.¡± The first elder looked at the third elder coldly.


    The second elder and the others frowned when they heard this. ¡°Why did the family head call? Aren¡¯t Allen and Baro usually the ones who call? Why did the family head call us personally? Is there something important?¡± The second elder asked.


    ¡°The family head called. He said that Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er wille to our family early tomorrow morning. He called to warn us to tighten our skin and not let him ruin the matter. If we let the matter between him and Chen Meng¡¯er fall apart, then we don¡¯t need to think about living anymore.¡± After the first elder finished speaking, he swept his gaze over everyone in the room.


    After hearing the first elder¡¯s words, everyone instantly fell into silence. Everyone¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look too good.


    Originally, they had thought of letting Yuwen Jing marry someone else because Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s influence on Yuwen Jing was too great. They were afraid that in the future, Chen Meng¡¯er would really enter the door of their family and be the mistress of their family. The person in charge would then be Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1171

    <h4>Chapter 1171:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    That was why they had tried so hard to make Miss Kennedy the matriarch of their family.


    ¡°First elder, what should we do now?¡± The second elder looked at the first elder and asked.


    ¡°What can we do? Do you think that we are Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s opponents? And now, there¡¯s also Elder Liu.¡± Speaking of Elder Liu, the first elder could not help but feel a chill in his heart. Of course, because of the matter with Yuwen Jing¡¯s mother, he had dealt with Elder Liu before.


    Back then, he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain any benefits from Elder Liu. He had been ruthlessly taught a lesson by Elder Liu.


    ¡°But, first elder, if Chen Meng¡¯er reallyes here, do you think that she would have any regard for us elders? Wouldn¡¯t we elders lose all our status in the Buyano family?¡± Some elders were still delusional to think that they would be able to control the power of the Buyano family like before.


    ¡°How much say do you think we have now?¡± The first elder retorted. ¡°Ever since Xibo became the family head, our status has long changed. I thought all of you knew about this.¡±


    The words of the first elder caused everyone to fall into silence.


    All these years, they were very clear about their situation.


    And it was precisely because they hardly held any power that they would asionally incite the members of the family to secretly attack Yuwen Jing.


    They were very clear about what they had done, and Yuwen Jing was also very clear about it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about what happened before. I have already conveyed the instructions of the family head. As for how everyone should wee Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, this is not something that I can control by myself. You guys can decide for yourselves. It¡¯s gettingte, everyone should go back and rest.¡± After the first elder finished speaking, he stood up first.


    He wouldn¡¯t kindly help Yuwen Jing warn the other elders to behave themselves. He wouldn¡¯t do anything behind their backs. As for the others, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others flew to the Buyano family.


    Fortunately, Elder Liu¡¯s private ne was here. Otherwise, it would take Chen Meng¡¯er some time to fly from Country Y to the Buyano family.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others got off the ne, the first elder and the others, who had received a call from Yuwen Jing a long time ago, personally brought people to the airport to wee them.


    ¡°Family head, Elder Liu, Miss Meng¡¯er.¡± The first elder and the others saw Chen Meng¡¯er and the othersing over, so they went up to wee them. Even if they had a problem with Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu, they did not dare show it on their faces.


    ¡°Mm. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er showed a rare kind expression to the first elder and the others. It did not make the first elder happy. Instead, it gave them a great shock.


    They had just plotted against Chen Meng¡¯er. A few days ago, Chen Meng¡¯er had even threatened to teach them a lesson. Why was she smiling at them when they met? Such a contrast made the first elder wonder, was Chen Meng¡¯er nning to silence them? Otherwise, why would she give them such a good look?


    Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the first elder and the others had strange expressions, she could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? First elder, are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to take your pulse and take a look? You¡¯re getting old. Your health is very important. If you¡¯re not careful, things will go wrong. If that happens, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    When the first elder heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his expression became even more unsightly. No matter how they listened, they felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not notice, but Yuwen Jing, who often interacted with these elders, could tell what they were thinking. The moment Allen and Baro saw their expressions, they wanted tough.


    They spent a lot of effort to notugh on the spot.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re ill from scheming.¡± Elder Liu nced at the first elder and he broke out in cold sweat.


    Due to the incident with Yuwen Jing¡¯s mother back then, Elder Liu had a bad impression of the Buyano family, especially of the first elder. He was the one who looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s mother with disdain back then. He had firmly opposed Yuwen Jing¡¯s mother marrying into the Buyano family.


    What was his argument? The pure and noble bloodline of the Buyano family could not be dirtied.


    Back then, Elder Liu, who was still hot-tempered, had taken out a gun and pointed it at the first elder¡¯s head. He said that if he said anything that he did not like to hear, he would blow his head off on the spot.


    When Elder Liu¡¯s murderous aura was released, the first elder, who was still awe-inspiring just a moment ago, was so scared that his feet trembled.


    It was obvious that the first elder still remembered everything that happened back then.


    In fact, he had always wanted to ignore Elder Liu¡¯s existence. From the moment Chen Meng¡¯er and the others appeared, he didn¡¯t dare look at Elder Liu. He only dared peek at Elder Liu when he was not paying attention.


    Now that Elder Liu stepped forward, he subconsciously took a step back. If it were not for the people behind him, his reputation would have suffered.


    The first elder adjusted his state of mind before raising his head and looking at Elder Liu. ¡°Elder Liu, long time no see. After so many years, you are still the same.¡±


    ¡°My state of mind is good. Of course I¡¯m still the same. You, on the other hand, have schemed against many people over the years. Look at the wrinkles on your face. You¡¯re almost dead.¡± Elder Liu was beating around the bush when he spoke of the first elder. ¡°I say, you¡¯re already so old, yet you still care about the affairs of young people. Don¡¯t you find it tiring? Don¡¯t you want to enjoy your old age?¡±


    The first elder didn¡¯t have such a good attitude like Elder Liu. Moreover, he had grand delusions about bringing his grandson to power.

 Chapter 1172

    <h4>Chapter 1172:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest were standing at the entrance of the VIP corridor of the airport. They were very eye-catching. In addition, Chen Meng¡¯er and the rest looked good. Each of them was dressed in an extraordinary manner. Chen Meng¡¯er noticed that some passersby actually took out their cameras and wanted to take photos of them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that they were treating them as some kind of celebrities.


    She didn¡¯t like the feeling of being surrounded by people. ¡°Grandpa, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s wait until we reach the Buyano family before we chat. I¡¯m tired after sitting here for so long.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er understood Elder Liu the best, she knew that it was useless to use any other reason. As long as she said that she was tired, Elder Liu would definitely listen to her without a second word.


    As a result, when Elder Liu heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was tired, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to lecture the first elder anymore. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and rest first. When we¡¯re done resting, we¡¯ll slowly settle the score with them.¡±


    If it was before, Elder Liu would definitely not be willing to follow Yuwen Jing to the Buyano family. Because of the previous matter, he really didn¡¯t like the Buyano family. However, the current situation was different from the past. This time, he came with a mission. Moreover, he was certain that his granddaughter would be the matriarch of the Buyano family in the future. Even if he didn¡¯t like the Buyano family anymore, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being involved with the Buyano family.


    Unless, of course, he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his granddaughter anymore.


    Was it possible to not acknowledge Chen Meng¡¯er as his granddaughter? Obviously, it was impossible.


    The first elder and the others felt very ufortable when they heard this. Who were they? Usually, whoever saw them would be eager to please them. But now, Elder Liu actually had such an attitude towards them. However, they only dared feel ufortable in their hearts. They didn¡¯t dare show it.


    Not to mention Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, even their family head would definitely stand on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, Meng¡¯er, get in the car. If there¡¯s anything, we can deal with it after you¡¯ve rested.¡± Yuwen Jing had always stood on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. No matter whether what Chen Meng¡¯er did was right or wrong, he would always stand on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side unconditionally.


    It was still a long drive from the airport to the Buyano family. Fortunately, the cars were spacious andfortable.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was more worried about Elder Liu¡¯s health. ¡°Grandps, are you alright? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, don¡¯t hide it. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I am not young, my health is good. I¡¯m much stronger than the first elder and the others. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa is still waiting to hold his great-granddaughter.¡±


    Originally, in the country, Elder Liu and Elder Qu received news that Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were alone. They stayed in the same room for a night. Moreover, Yuwen Jing was drugged by someone. The two old men could not sit still. They did not care about anything else and shouted for Zhuge Yu to prepare the flight tickets. They wanted to rush to Country Y and take Yuwen Jing¡¯s life.


    Zhuge Yu, Fatty, and the others couldn¡¯t stop him no matter what.


    Zhuge Yu had no choice but to call Yuwen Hou and Madam Yuwen and ask them toe forward. Yuwen Hou had arrived. Not to mention putting out the fire, he could only add fuel to the fire. When Yuwen Hou heard that Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er were sharing a room, he immediately beamed and said that his grandson had finally grown some balls.

 Chapter 1173

    <h4>Chapter 1173:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As soon as Marquis Yuwen said this, Elder Liu and Elder Qu went up to look for Marquis Yuwen to settle the score. It was still Zhuge Yu, Fatty and the others who were quick-witted and quickly stopped them. Otherwise, Marquis Yuwen would be lying in the hospital.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Madam Yuwen yed a role. She asked why were Elder Liu and Elder Qu so agitated? Even if they went now, what could they do if they took Yuwen Jing¡¯s life? It had already happened. Moreover, they had been stopping Chen Meng¡¯er from finding a partner. Did they not want to hold their great-grandchildren?


    When Elder Liu and Elder Qu heard Madam Yuwen mention their great-grandchildren, the two of them immediately calmed down.


    When the two men thought of how cute Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s babies would be, their hearts softened.


    It was not only Elder Liu and Elder Qu who wanted to hug their granddaughter. Marquis Yuwen also wanted to.


    Madam Yuwen could only helplessly reply, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going to have a great-granddaughter soon.¡±


    And because of Madam Yuwen¡¯s logic, the anger of Elder Liu and Elder Qu had mostly subsided. And Elder Liu and Elder Qu only let Yuwen Jing off on ount of their future little great-granddaughter.


    Otherwise, Yuwen Jing would definitely be lying in the hospital at this time, and Elder Liu would not havee all the way here.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I¡¯m still young, it¡¯s still early.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that her grandfather would say something like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Your other grandfather and I are waiting to hold her. It¡¯s not early at all. Once you and Yuwen Jing are engaged and married, the matter of giving birth to a baby will have to be put on the agenda.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er finally understood why her grandfather was acting so strangely this time. She really didn¡¯t know how to refute her grandfather¡¯s words.


    * * *


    After traveling for more than half a day, they finally arrived at the Buyano family.


    The door with the Buyano family¡¯s emblem slowly opened, Yi Jianwang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I can see why rich people are snobs.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about these? If my little miss wants it, she can even buy a few hundred of these manors.¡± Zhou Yunbo was still immersed in his feelings of fighting for his brother¡¯s injustice.


    ¡°Wee back, family head.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived at the main house of the Buyano family, the members of the Buyano family who had heard the news that Yuwen Jing wasing back were all gathered here.


    Usually, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to see Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Facing them, Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude was still indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, you can all go back.¡±


    Yuwen Jing wanted to let Chen Meng¡¯er and the others rest, so he impolitely ordered them to leave.


    As soon as Yuwen Jing¡¯s words came out, the smiles on the faces of those members of the Buyano family couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    ¡°Family head, originally, we just thought that since you haven¡¯t returned for such a long time, we had toe to see you. But now, we have something to tell you.¡± A middle-aged woman spoke up. She had a problem with Chen Meng¡¯er. She was not a direct rtive, but a coteral rtive.


    She had a problem with Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er. A few years ago, she had already had thoughts of introducing her niece to Yuwen Jing so that she could build a closer rtionship with Yuwen Jing.


    At that time, when she mentioned it to Yuwen Jing, Yuwen Jing had rejected her outright. And this matter had even spread to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears. At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er happened toe to the Buyano family to look for Yuwen Jing. In front of everyone, Chen Meng¡¯er had specifically told her not to have any ideas about Yuwen Jing in the future, and not to push any random people to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side.


    This time, it was fine. If it was the next time, then don¡¯t me her for being impolite.


    She still remembered what happened back then.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er opened her mouth to speak, she recognized the other party. When she saw the other party¡¯s hostile gaze towards her, she raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t married into the Buyano family yet, but she had already made quite a few enemies.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but think that in the Buyano family, more than half of the people probably didn¡¯t want her to marry into the Buyano family. They probably didn¡¯t want her to be the matriarch of their family.


    However, what did it have to do with Chen Meng¡¯er?


    ¡°Family head, the poption of our family isn¡¯t very prosperous to begin with. Look, you¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to start a family and find a matriarch for our family?¡±

 Chapter 1174

    <h4>Chapter 1174:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt spoke, her eyes drifted to Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu.


    She knew that although Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t Elder Liu¡¯s biological granddaughter, Elder Liu loved Chen Meng¡¯er dearly. Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had yet to get engaged. It wasn¡¯t because the people of the Buyano family were stopping them, but because Elder Liu had never relented.


    Elder Liu had always said that his granddaughter was still young, and he wanted to keep her for a few more years.


    And this was exactly what Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt wanted. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu proudly and said, ¡°I also know that you, Elder Liu, have always been reluctant to part with your granddaughter, and you want to keep her for a few more years. However, our family head isn¡¯t young anymore, and he¡¯s also shouldering the heavy responsibility of continuing the family line. Don¡¯t you see?¡±


    Hearing the words of Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt, Elder Liu¡¯s face instantly fell, and even Yuwen Jing¡¯s face turned cold. He had calcted everything, but he still decided to reveal it. He had predicted that the elders in the family would cause trouble, so he had called ahead to warn them. However, he did not expect that the aunt, who usually did not have much presence in the family, would actually jump out.


    ¡°Elder Liu, about this matter¡­ Of course, if you agree to let your granddaughter get married so early, I won¡¯t have any objections. Otherwise, please exin it clearly to our family head so that he can change his mind and find a suitable partner and have children as soon as possible.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt spoke as if she was truly thinking of Yuwen Jing.


    However, those who knew the truth were well aware that she was implying something. Moreover, she was scheming so much because she wanted to push her niece to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Aunt, it doesn¡¯t seem like you have the right to worry about my marriage. As the family head, I should still have the power, right?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression was very unsightly, he spoke before Elder Liu opened his mouth.


    ¡°Family head, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just concerned about you. Besides, what did I say wrong? The family rules clearly state this as well.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt brought out the family rules, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold expression at all.


    ¡°Family rules? You¡¯re concerned about Xibo? What you said was rather grand. What exactly are you nning? You don¡¯t need me to tell you in front of so many people, right?¡±?Chen Meng¡¯er had long known the truth.


    She had long known that she would one day be the mistress of the Buyano family. It was not so easy to be the mistress. Moreover, there were many people eyeing this position covetously. Therefore, she had to hold on to something useful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± After hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt¡¯s heart thumped. However, she still had the mentality of being lucky. She didn¡¯t think much of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Because of your elder brother¡¯s recent investment mistake, your family¡¯s funds have almost been depleted. You¡¯ve always wanted to give your niece to Xibo, but it hasn¡¯t been sessful. Just a few days ago, when you returned to your family¡¯s house, your elder brother called you into his study. The two of you chatted for two whole hours. Your elder brother wanted you to take out some money to save your mother¡¯s house. However, you didn¡¯t have any power. Your monthly living expenses weren¡¯t enough to cover it. The two of you thought together and felt that only by having a rtionship with Xibo and pulling Xibo into your boat could your mother¡¯s house be saved.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally didn¡¯t want to expose Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt¡¯s situation, but she had no choice.

 Chapter 1175

    <h4>Chapter 1175:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always been quite puzzled. Why did others always want to look down on her?


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt was quite frightened by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a shocked expression. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°You¡­ How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I know a lot. I also know that you¡¯re still afraid of thoroughly angering Xibo and provoking me and the Green Gang. That¡¯s why you came up with this idea. You thought that my grandfather would be reluctant to let me get married so early. Thus, when the timees, you¡¯ll use the family rules to make Xibo give up on me. This way, you¡¯ll have achieved your goal. Xibo and I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡± The moment she opened her mouth, Chen Meng¡¯er had guessed everything.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, not saying a word for a long time.


    The way everyone looked at Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly changed.


    Although Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt¡¯s family background was not as good as theirs, she was still part of a big family with over a hundred years of history. Usually, outsiders would rarely know about the internal affairs of a big family like theirs.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er knew everything that they did not know.


    Those who already had secrets in their hearts looked at Chen Meng¡¯er warily. They didn¡¯t know if it was their secret, but Chen Meng¡¯er had already investigated it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have the time to care about what everyone was thinking. She knew the secrets of the people here. However, as long as the other party didn¡¯t provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t tell everyone about other people¡¯s matters for no reason.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never been a chatterbox, nor was she a person who liked to gossip.


    ¡°However, your calctions are really wrong. Even if it¡¯s impossible between Xibo and me, Xibo won¡¯t take a fancy to your niece. You might not know this as an aunt. However, your niece is not that obedient girl you think she is. Ask her how many boyfriends she has.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really tired. They really expected Yuwen Jing to get married to people who were not faithful and had a track record of cheating on their partners. ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about her niece. Truthfully none of you care about the character of the people you introduce to Xibo. You just want to do this for your own gain, right?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er really felt that Yuwen Jing was pitiful. He had always lived in such a bad environment.


    The people who were originally watching the show did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fire would burn them. However, with the precedent of Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt, they did not dare speak anymore. They did not dare confront Chen Meng¡¯er again.


    It was because everyone here was not innocent. Everyone here had something that they could not expose under the sun.


    ¡°Alright, those who still want to introduce Xibo to other women, stop right now. I¡¯vee here for a reason. I¡¯ve decided to relent and let the two get engaged first.¡±


    Elder Liu never thought that he would have to say this so early. He thought he had a few more years at least.


    Moreover, he hade this time to give the people of the Buyano family some pressure and a warning. This way, when Chen Meng¡¯er married into the Buyano family, she wouldn¡¯t be bullied.


    However, when he saw how Chen Meng¡¯er calmly dealt with the schemes of the people of the Buyano family, his heart instantly rxed. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have neglected many things over these years.


    He had always underestimated this granddaughter of his.


    Before he realized it, Chen Meng¡¯er had already grown up from a little girl to a person who could take charge of her own affairs. She was well-prepared, as if everything was under her control.


    She had the bearing of a queen.


    Looking at how she stood there quietly with a calm and powerful aura, Elder Liu knew he could finally let his little bird leave the nest.


    Therefore, Elder Liu changed his mind and let go.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned to look at Elder Liu in surprise. She thought that Elder Liu would definitely not relent so easily. He would definitely torture Yuwen Jing before reluctantly agreeing.


    In any case, it waspletely different from today¡¯s situation.


    Not to mention Chen Meng¡¯er expressing surprise, even Yuwen Jing first looked at Elder Liu in surprise. After confirming that Elder Liu was not joking and that he was telling the truth, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    If it were not for the wrong time and ce, Yuwen Jing would have carried Chen Meng¡¯er excitedly and spun around a few times. He had always thought that he would have to fight a long battle for this.


    However, his happiness hade so suddenly.


    In contrast to Yuwen Jing¡¯s joy, when Zhou Yunjie heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, his heart suddenly sank. He had long known that such a day woulde, but he had not expected it toe so quickly, so early. It was so fast that he had not beenpletely prepared.


    ¡°You can control the major events in your life. I am old. I can only give you advice. If you don¡¯t want to be with Yuwen Jing, I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Elder Liu said deliberately.

 Chapter 1176

    <h4>Chapter 1176:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before Elder Liu arrived in Country Y, he had a meeting with Elder Qu.


    Regardless of whether Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er made love or not, it was a fact that the two of them had been locked in a room alone for an entire night. If this were to spread outside, it would affect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reputation. As for Yuwen Jing, he might justugh it off.


    Today¡¯s society was still very unfair to women.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you wanted to keep your granddaughter for a few more years? Didn¡¯t you always say that your granddaughter is still young and isn¡¯t suitable to get married?¡± Within the Buyano family, someone who had the same thoughts as Yuwen Jing¡¯s aunt couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that way. However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m old, but my thoughts have also changed. That¡¯s why, if she¡¯s willing to start a family as soon as possible, I don¡¯t have any objections at all. Right now, I really hope that whatever she does, she¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s attitude was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Originally, everyone had been prepared to seize the matter of Elder Liu wanting to keep Chen Meng¡¯er for a few more years so that Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er would give up on their own ord. But now, things hadpletely developed in the opposite direction.


    People from the Buyano family suddenly didn¡¯t have any ideas. They didn¡¯t know how to respond to Elder Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, as long as you¡¯re willing to let me marry Meng¡¯er, you can say whatever you want. I will make sure your wishes are respected.¡± Here, the only person who was feeling emotional because of Elder Liu¡¯s words was Yuwen Jing. His usually expressionless face was now wearing a rare smile.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I want, it¡¯s that you have to be good to Meng¡¯er. If you do anything to let Meng¡¯er down or hurt her, I¡¯ll never forgive you,¡± Elder Liu warned. After he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have forgotten the most important point. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot. Yuwen Jing, you have to promise me that after the two of you get married, you¡¯ll let me carry my great-granddaughter as soon as possible.¡±


    Yuwen Jing expected that Elder Liu would make some kind of request. He never expected that Elder Liu would make such a request.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Why did you even mention a child?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was slightly red. Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t even prepared to marry Yuwen Jing, let alone have a child. Previously, because her two grandfathers had been strongly opposed to her finding a boyfriend so early, they had agreed to keep her for a few more years so that she would not get married so early.


    Because of her two grandfathers¡¯ words, she had always thought that she would be the one getting married veryte. But now, everything had flipped upside down.

 Chapter 1177

    <h4>Chapter 1177:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing, on the other hand, agreed very quickly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We will have children as soon as we get married. At that time, I¡¯ll even let you take care of the children.¡± Yuwen Jing was also a shrewd person, he immediately started addressing Elder Liu with more familiarity. Moreover, he knew how to cater to his interests. Since Elder Liu liked children so much, then their daughter would be left to Elder Liu.


    ¡°Haha, good. Yuwen Jing, you finally made me like you for once.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Elder Liu overjoyed. ¡°Then you can handle the matters in your family by yourself. I¡¯ll wait to see the results.¡± Although Yuwen Jing made him very happy, he would not forget serious matters.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re still not a member of the Buyano family. It¡¯s better to let them handle the matters within their family by themselves. We only need to see the results.¡± Elder Liu still remembered what Yuwen Jing had said previously, Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to settle the score with the first elder herself.


    If it was before, Elder Liu would definitely have allowed Chen Meng¡¯er to do whatever she wanted. He wouldn¡¯t have any objections. But now, Chen Meng¡¯er was going to marry Yuwen Jing.


    Although Elder Liu wasn¡¯t afraid that those people from the Buyano family would make things difficult for his granddaughter, he still hoped that after his granddaughter married into the Buyano family, her life would be a little smoother, less troublesome, and a little happier.


    That was why Elder Liu had left those matters to Yuwen Jing to handle. As for him and Chen Meng¡¯er, they just needed to see the results.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that her grandfather was doing this for her own good, but she was still used to handling her own matters.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I have the final say in this matter. For the next two days, you just need to apany me as we rx. It¡¯s been a long time since the two of us have spent time with each other.¡± Elder Liu clearly did not want Chen Meng¡¯er to get involved in this matter.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, listen to Grandpa. Apany Grandpa for a few days. Don¡¯t worry about the matter here. I will handle it to your satisfaction.¡± Yuwen Jing also tried to persuade her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could only nod her head and agree.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er apanied Elder Liu and had some fun sight-seeing.


    Yuwen Jing had been busy cleaning up his family over the past few days. That day, Elder Liu gave him his request. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to marry into a family withplicated rtionships. He didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to live in fear after marrying into the family. He was afraid that she would be schemed against if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    Yuwen Jing understood Elder Liu¡¯s words. In fact, even if Elder Liu didn¡¯t mention it, he would have eliminated all the dangers before marrying Chen Meng¡¯er into the family.


    He wouldn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er face a trace of danger.


    Over the past two days, the people in the Buyano family were living in fear. They were afraid that the family head would call them to talk. As a result, quite a few people had already gone and never returned. Moreover, no one had gone to Yuwen Jing to question him about where he had sent them.


    The first elder was thest person that Yuwen Jing had looked for.


    When the first elder saw Baro who had personallye to invite him, his heart sank to his feet. However, he felt at ease. ¡°First elder, the family head wants you to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for so long. It¡¯s finally my turn.¡± It had only been a few days since theyst met. Baro had not expected that the first elder would have aged so many years.


    ¡°Master, the first elder has arrived.¡± Baro said to Yuwen Jing, who had his head lowered in his office.


    ¡°Yes, first elder, sit.¡± Yuwen Jing put down the work in his hands, raised his head, and looked at the first elder.


    ¡°Family head, I won¡¯t sit. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± The first elder had always felt that he was doomed this time. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve done many wrong things. So, I won¡¯t plead with you. However, for the sake of this family, I¡¯ve given my life. Family head, I won¡¯t beg you to let me go. I only beg you to let my family go on ount of how much I¡¯ve done for this family. Also, I want you to take care of my useless grandson. I¡¯m most worried about this grandson of mine.¡±


    When the first elder spoke, tears streamed down his face.


    This was the first time Baro had seen the first elder lose control of his emotions. Speaking of which, he really wasn¡¯t used to seeing the first elder like this.


    ¡°First elder, there¡¯s no need for you to be so agitated. I¡¯ve never said that I want your life. Originally, I had nned to make you disappear from the Buyano family. However, Meng¡¯er specially came to me yesterday to plead for you. She said that although you¡¯ve done many things that made her very angry, you¡¯ve also made a lot of contributions to the Buyano family. So, let me take into ount the contributions you¡¯ve made and not make things too difficult for you.¡± Regarding Chen Meng¡¯ering to him for the matter of the first elder, Yuwen Jing expressed that he was also quite surprised. He had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to take the life of the first elder.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er is pleading for me?¡± The first elder looked at Yuwen Jing in disbelief and asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also very surprised. However, since Meng¡¯er hase to plead for you, I have to respect her wishes no matter what. I won¡¯t pursue what you did before. However, from now on, I don¡¯t want to see you do anything unfavorable to Meng¡¯er,¡± Yuwen Jing said with a stern face. He looked at the first elder with a warning face and continued, ¡°First elder, if you do anything unfavorable to Meng¡¯er again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. You know my methods.¡±


    ¡°Family head, don¡¯t worry. After this incident, I¡¯ve longe to a realization. I won¡¯t overestimate myself and provoke Miss Meng¡¯er again.¡± The matter of the Kennedy family had let him see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s strength clearly. He didn¡¯t dare belittle Chen Meng¡¯er now.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way. Then you can go back.¡±


    Originally, everyone thought that the first elder wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time. The first elder would definitely be the one who was dealt with the most miserably. However, the final result had made everyone¡¯s jaws drop. The first elder was fine, and he was still the first elder of their family.


    However, after this incident, everyone realized that the first elder had changed a lot. He had be more well-behaved and silent.

 Chapter 1178

    <h4>Chapter 1178:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The people of the Buyano family discovered that their family head had be very different over the past two days.


    How should they put it? Although their family head was still as expressionless as usual, he was not as cold as before.


    ¡°Allen, Baro, where are Elder Liu and your mistress now?¡± After working hard for the past two days, they had finally settled all the matters in the family. Yuwen Jing heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he could not help but feel ted. As long as he thought about how he was about to get engaged to Chen Meng¡¯er, he would finally be able to officially announce to the entire world that Chen Meng¡¯er was his fianc¨¦e. This made him extremely excited.


    ¡°Elder Liu and mistress have just returned. They should be resting in the pavilion in the garden.¡± Elder Liu was not courteous at all in the Buyano family. He did not feel like a guest at all. Ever since he came here, he took over the mostfortable spots.


    This caused quite a few people in the Buyano family who liked to sit around in the afternoon to be angry but not dare speak up.


    Did they dare speak up? Chen Meng¡¯er had be the mistress of their family. That was an irond fact. Moreover, looking at the degree of importance their family head ced on her, doing something unfavorable to her might in in their demise.


    As for Elder Liu, they could not afford to offend him either. Back then, Elder Liu had pointed a gun at the first elder in front of everyone. They had heard quite a number of people mention this matter. They did not want Elder Liu to point a gun at their heads.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then let¡¯s join them.¡± When Yuwen Jing thought of Chen Meng¡¯er, his expression softened.


    Baro and Allen looked at each other. The two of them seemed to understand. They needed to be close to their mistress in the future. This way, if they did something wrong in the future, Chen Meng¡¯er could help them plead for mercy.


    In the pavilion in the garden, Elder Liu was drinking the flower tea made by his granddaughter. He smelled the faint fragrance of the flowers and had a satisfied look on his face.


    ¡°This is truly the way to live. Haha, Meng¡¯er, your other grandfather didn¡¯te along. That¡¯s his loss.¡± Elder Liu was extremely proud of himself. ¡°Oh right, how do you brew this tea? Why is it different from tea brewed by other people? I¡¯m used to drinking the tea that you brewed. I¡¯m not used to drinking the tea that others brewed.¡± As he spoke, Elder Liu suddenly became sad. ¡°Hey, after you get married, when I want to drink tea, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, look at what you¡¯re saying. Even after I get married, I¡¯ll still be your granddaughter. I will always make tea for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu who was starting to get sad for no reason. She recalled what Elder Liu had said earlier. ¡°But, Grandpa, speaking of which, you¡¯re the one who made me get married so early. I¡¯m also very sad. You sold me out just like that for your future great-granddaughter.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be sad as she said that.


    Elder Liu originally wanted to use this atmosphere to make a few more requests to Chen Meng¡¯er. He had been thinking about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s craftsmanship for a long time. He had never thought that he would be med by Chen Meng¡¯er. However, those words were really said by him. He could not deny it even if he wanted to.


    ¡°You brat, look at you. You actually took it seriously,¡± Elder Liu said with an unnatural expression. As he said that, he turned his head and saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s figure. He immediately looked as if he had seen his savior. ¡°That¡¯s Yuwen Jing, right? This kid has been so busy recently that his feet can¡¯t touch the ground. Why would he appear here?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked and knew that her grandfather was trying to change the topic.

 Chapter 1179

    <h4>Chapter 1179:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But so what if he was? It really was Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know what Chen Meng¡¯er and Elder Liu were talking about. When he saw Elder Liu looking at him, his eyes lit up. Yuwen Jing was a little confused, this was the first time he had received such treatment from Elder Liu.


    ¡°Grandpa, Meng¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡± Yuwen Jing automatically changed the way he addressed Elder Liu. If it were any other time, Elder Liu would definitely correct Yuwen Jing with a straight face, saying that he and Chen Meng¡¯er had yet to officially be husband and wife.


    However, at this moment, Elder Liu only wanted to quickly change the topic just now.


    Sometimes, Elder Liu thought that perhaps he was too arrogant. The heavens had specifically sent Chen Meng¡¯er to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°We were just talking about you. And then, speak of the devil, you¡¯re here,¡± Elder Liu replied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled and shook her head. Her grandfather knew that she wouldn¡¯t expose him in public.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t really believe Elder Liu¡¯s words. He really didn¡¯t believe that Elder Liu would talk about him with Chen Meng¡¯er. He revealed such a smile.


    ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s with that expression? You don¡¯t believe what I said?¡± Elder Liu red and asked unhappily.


    ¡°No, how could I not believe you? I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯re saying about me.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t dare make Elder Liu unhappy. If he angered this old man, things might fall apart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er watched Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing exchange pleasantries and couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and secretlyugh. She wanted to see what kind of reason her grandfather would find to shut Yuwen Jing up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had underestimated Elder Liu¡¯s reaction. He blinked and found an excuse. ¡°When are you and Meng¡¯er getting engaged? And what are the two of you going to do? I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with Meng¡¯er¡¯s other grandfather.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Elder Liu mention his engagement with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her grandfather in disbelief. What did this have to do with anything?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for Meng¡¯er and I to get engaged as soon as possible.¡± Yuwen Jing wished that he could marry Chen Meng¡¯er immediately and then hide her from everyone. However, Yuwen Jing also knew that this was impossible.


    ¡°We still have to pick a good day. There are also all kinds of ceremonies and things that can¡¯t be missed. Meng¡¯er is my baby. If you want to marry my baby, you have to be passionate and sincere.¡± Elder Liu didn¡¯t use this to brush Yuwen Jing off, these were his heartfelt words.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Meng¡¯er is also my treasure. I won¡¯t let her down. She will get the very best,¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Elder Liu and said seriously.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I see your sincerity. After you set the date, let me have a look. If there¡¯s no problem, finalize the date.¡± Elder Liu made the decision.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll go and look at the date now.¡± Yuwen Jing was very anxious. As he said that, he didn¡¯t have time to relieve his longing for Chen Meng¡¯er. He left in a hurry and went to pick a date.


    Looking at Yuwen Jing¡¯s back as he left, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t react for a long time.


    ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t the two of you ignoring me too much? By the way, I¡¯m also one of the parties involved, okay? When you two make a decision, shouldn¡¯t you ask me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really speechless at Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing¡¯s behavior.


    Only then did Elder Liu realize what stupid thing he had done just now. He scratched his head in embarrassment at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Ah, I was so excited that I forgot about you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was full of frown lines. What was her grandfather saying? He was so excited that he forgot about her? Could he be any more unreliable?


    ¡°Grandfather, you sold me out just like that. How are you going to exin this to my other grandfather and my two pairs of parents when you go back?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er truly felt that the older her grandfather was, the more like a child he acted. He was so willful. She couldn¡¯t even look straight at him.


    Elder Liu was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. How could he have forgotten about them? Well, he had really gotten himself into big trouble this time.


    ¡°Ah, what should we do now?¡± Elder Liu patted his forehead and said to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, drink your afternoon tea by yourself. I¡¯ll go call your other grandfather now and tell him about this matter. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react if I tell him about this matter after I return to China.¡±


    After Elder Liu said that, he left Chen Meng¡¯er behind in a hurry.


    As he walked, he kept muttering to himself. Chen Meng¡¯er heard him say, ¡°Ah, my brain is getting more and more useless. It looks like I really need to get Meng¡¯er to give me some medicine to enhance my memory.¡±


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Elder Liu was cuter like this. It was exactly what she wanted to see.


    It showed that he was living out his retirement happily.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, can I talk to you?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and saw a girl dressed like ady standing there.


    Chen Meng¡¯er remembered this girl. She had heard Baro mention to Allen that Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather¡¯s friend¡¯s granddaughter seemed to be quite pitiful. Not long after she was born, her parents were gone, and she had always lived with her grandfather.


    When she was about twelve years old, her grandfather unfortunately passed away as well. Before his death, her grandfather had entrusted his only granddaughter to his most trusted friend, Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather. Originally, her grandfather had wanted to pair her with Yuwen Jing. This way, he did not have to worry about his granddaughter¡¯s future life. However, he had to give up because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s insistence.

 Chapter 1180

    <h4>Chapter 1180:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    What was this girl¡¯s name again? Chen Meng¡¯er racked her brain, and finally remembered. What was her name? Ah yes, it was Ally.


    ¡°You want to talk to me? About what? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth talking about between the two of us.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little puzzled that Ally, who was basically invisible in the Buyano family, suddenly came knocking on her door.


    ¡°I want to ask you for something.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that when this Ally said this, she nervously ced her hands on her sides and tightly grasped her skirt.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er sat back down on the small stone bench. She didn¡¯t agree, nor did she refuse.


    ¡°I want¡­ I want to ask you not to be together with Xibo. I want you not to be engaged to him,¡± Ally mustered up her courage, raised her head, and said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Today, she hade to look for Chen Meng¡¯er with great determination and courage.


    Originally, with her usual courage, she would not have done such a thing. However, the moment she thought that Xibo wouldpletely belong to another woman in the future, she felt so ufortable that she could not breathe.


    She had always lived without a sense of belonging. She had always been cowering in fear, afraid that if she was not careful, she would be hated by others and be driven out of the Buyano family. When that time came, she really did not know where she could go.


    However, this time, she wanted to be brave. She wanted to be brave for the sake of love. She did not want to regret it in the future. That was why she hade to look for Chen Meng¡¯er today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had not expected that Ally hade to look for her for this matter. Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but mark down Yuwen Jing in her heart. This guy was really worrisome. They were set to be married, yet another woman came to her for him.


    As soon as Chen Meng¡¯er said this, a disappointed expression appeared on Ally¡¯s face. Her eyes turned red, and tears formed in her eyes.


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t live without him.¡± As Ally said this, tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°Whether you have him or not, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Ally with a serious expression and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve found the wrong person. You should have gone to Xibo. You should have asked him, not me. As long as he¡¯s willing to give up on the engagement with me, I have no objections. Because, I have never forced him to do anything. Miss Ally, I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really not interested in a person like Ally. She would always act like she was being bullied by others.


    She did not want to get into trouble for no reason.


    As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er stood up and left.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you already have so much, why do you still want to snatch Xibo from me? I only have him. If even he doesn¡¯t want me, then I really have nothing,¡± Ally cried out.


    The ce where Chen Meng¡¯er stayed was not a remote ce. There were quite a lot of peopleing and going here. As Ally shouted, she instantly attracted the attention of many people. Everyone stopped and watched.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that Ally was also someone who could cause trouble. She deliberately did not want her to befortable.


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to not argue with Ally on ount of her pitiful background.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also stopped walking. She stopped and turned around. She looked at Ally coldly.


    Ally¡¯s heart trembled under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze. She was actually afraid because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ally was so frightened by Chen Meng¡¯er that she forgot to cry.

 Chapter 1181

    <h4>Chapter 1181:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I want to do. That¡¯s why I want to ask you what you want to do.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she had to settle this matter properly today. Otherwise, when the time came, the people within the Buyano family would gossip. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want me to get engaged to Xibo, but you don¡¯t want me to have anything to do with him. Fine, as long as Xibo says it in front of me today, I¡¯ll immediately turn around and leave. I definitely won¡¯t take another step into the door of the Buyano family in the future.¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, she turned around and saw the person closest to them. She pointed at that person and said, ¡°You, go and call your family head over for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± The person who was called out was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s aura. He obediently followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s orders and went to look for Yuwen Jing.


    When Ally heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she wanted to look for Xibo, her heart sank. ¡°This is between you and me. Why are you looking for Xibo?¡± Ally suddenly became anxious. She could no longer pretend to be a timid girl.


    ¡°How can this be between you and me? Xibo is the most important person in this matter. If this important person isn¡¯t here, no matter how much we try, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er simply refused to leave. She walked back and sat down. Instead, she calmed her heart and started to brew tea. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Even if I really agree to leave Xibo and give Xibo to you, what¡¯s the use if Xibo doesn¡¯t like you? Moreover, I won¡¯t agree. Unless Xibo says in front of me that the person he wants to marry is you and not me, I will be staying here.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er really did not know what was going on in Ally¡¯s head. Who did she think Chen Meng¡¯er was? Was she under the assumption that her feelings for Yuwen Jing were not that deep? Just because she said a few words and then sold her a pitiful look, she would give Yuwen Jing to her because she pitied her?


    Her thoughts were too unbelievable and hard to understand.


    Ally also knew that Xibo would definitely not give up on Chen Meng¡¯er for her. Otherwise, she would not havee here to pretend to be pitiful with Chen Meng¡¯er. However, if Xibo did not marry her, then what awaited her was really something she did not dare imagine. She had always known that the third elder¡¯s grandson had long had his eyes on her but had neverid a hand on her. But yesterday, when she ran into the third elder¡¯s grandson, the way he looked at her changed, causing her to feel a chill run down her spine. ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you are a princess who is doted on by thousands of people, and I have nothing. Why are you still trying to snatch Xibo away from me? He¡¯s all I have left.¡±


    ¡°Ally, I think you have made a mistake. I have never been yours.¡± Yuwen Jing had just arrived when he received the message and heard what Ally said to Chen Meng¡¯er. He looked at Ally with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Xibo.¡± Ally did not expect Yuwen Jing to arrive so quickly and just happened to hear what she said to Chen Meng¡¯er. She looked at Yuwen Jing with fear in her eyes. She wanted to defend herself, but when she opened her mouth, she could not say anything.


    Yuwen Jing did not have the time to care about her. Other than Chen Meng¡¯er, there was no one else he cared about. He walked in front of Chen Meng¡¯er and looked at her with concern. He was just short of pulling her up from the stone bench and looking at her carefully. ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s her who is in trouble. Xibo, I don¡¯t want to care about this matter. You handle it yourself,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, then she added, ¡°Oh right, I don¡¯t want people toe to me every few days after we get married and pretend to be pitiful. It¡¯s as if I really snatched you from their hands. When that happens, I don¡¯t know how people will talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. What happened today won¡¯t happen again.¡± Yuwen Jing knew that if Elder Liu heard about what happened today, he was doomed. Moreover, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to make Chen Meng¡¯er suffer.


    ¡°Miss Ally, I don¡¯t know why you came to my fianc¨¦e today. I don¡¯t seem to have any rtionship with you. You came to my fianc¨¦e and said something that made her misunderstand. This made me very ufortable. I don¡¯t want what happened today to happen again,¡± Yuwen Jing said sternly.


    Ally had always known Xibo was an iceberg, but she had never seen him this angry. He was even more frightening. Ally was hurt and scared by Yuwen Jing¡¯s words.


    Ally was already thinking of backing out. However, there was a voice in her head saying, ¡°Ally, if you back out today. In the future, you can forget about staying in the Buyano family. Moreover, after today¡¯s matter, I don¡¯t know what this third elder¡¯s grandson will do to you. You can only have hope if you persevere.¡±


    Thinking of this, Ally mustered her courage and raised her head, her eyes met Yuwen Jing¡¯s. ¡°Xibo, I didn¡¯t mean toe in front of your fianc¨¦e and ruin your rtionship. I just like you too much. Xibo, I beg to be your wife. I only hope that you can let me stay by your side.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing and Ally with a mocking expression. Her eyes were ice-cold. She did not expect that Ally would have such thoughts.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but say, ¡°Xibo, you are really lucky. There are people who are willing to stay by your side without asking for status.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was angry. He immediately got a headache and hated Ally even more. Initially, his rtionship with Chen Meng¡¯er had gradually developed to a good stage. However, she had jumped out of nowhere and interfered. Yuwen Jing knew that if he really angered Chen Meng¡¯er, then all his previous efforts would be in vain. ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you understand me? I only have you in my heart. I¡¯ve always said that I don¡¯t want anyone other than you.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Jing turned his head and threw sharp words at Ally desperately. ¡°Ally, are you done with your pity party? Once she¡¯s done, help me throw her out.¡±

 Chapter 1182

    <h4>Chapter 1182:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s cold-blooded ruthlessness was well-known in the outside world. It was only when he faced Chen Meng¡¯er that he became no different from a normal person.


    In the past few years, because Yuwen Jing had been with Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time, he rarely revealed his cold-blooded methods. This caused many people to almost forget Yuwen Jing¡¯s true nature.


    Allen, who was called out by Yuwen Jing, smiled obsequiously. He stroked his hair and walked out from the crowd. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Allen did not want to be punished by his master. He knew that if he offended his mistress, it would be a fatal matter, he hurriedly exined to Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Mistress, I really just arrived.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She knew clearly when Allen had appeared. If Allen wanted to fool her, he could talk about it in his next life.


    Yuwen Jing nced at Allen and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care when you came. If you don¡¯t deal with her properly, you know what will happen to you.¡±


    Although it was not the first time that Allen had been frightened by Yuwen Jing, he could not help but shiver every time. ¡°Understood, Master. I¡¯ll do it right away. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Allen showed an ingratiating smile to Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er. However, when he turned his head, the smile on his face had long disappeared to his subordinates, the speed at which Allen¡¯s expression changed was frightening. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go quickly. Are you waiting to see Master throw me into the slums so that you can take over my position?¡±


    Allen was usually easy to talk to, but in front of his subordinates, he was very dignified. With a word from Allen, his subordinates did not dare stand there and watch the show.


    ¡°Xibo, you can¡¯t treat me like this. Your grandfather promised my grandfather that your family would take care of me for the rest of my life, so that I would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of my life.¡± Ally looked at the person walking towards her and panicked. She did not expect Yuwen Jing to be so merciless. He actually wanted to throw her out.


    Part of the reason why she mustered up the courage to look for Chen Meng¡¯er was because she felt that even if she made a mistake, Yuwen Jing would not throw her out. After all. His grandfather had promised his grandfather that he would ensure that she would never have to worry about food or clothing for the rest of her life.


    However, the current situation waspletely different from what she had imagined. She panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only shout loudly.


    ¡°That was what my grandfather promised your grandfather. I never promised you anything. If you feel wronged, when you see my grandfather in the future, you canin to him. Also, I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to break the promise between my grandfather and your grandfather. I will guarantee that you will never have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. As for how to guarantee it, that¡¯s up to me. I don¡¯t want to see her face again in the future. Allen, you know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Allen felt sorry for Ally. If she hadn¡¯te to look for Chen Meng¡¯er today, then she would have had nothing to worry about for the rest of her life. His master would also help his grandfather keep his promise. In the Buyano family, no one dared touch her.


    Ally wanted to shout, but how could Allen¡¯s subordinates let her do that?


    The two men held her arms. When Ally was about to shout, they covered her mouth.

 Chapter 1183

    <h4>Chapter 1183:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Just like that, Ally was forcefully dragged out.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not open her mouth to ask Yuwen Jing where he wanted to send Ally. This was the minimum trust she had in him. Since she had already said that they would leave this matter to Yuwen Jing to handle, then she would not interfere and let him handle it.


    If she was satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s handling of the matter, Chen Meng¡¯er would give Yuwen Jing some points in her heart. If the handling of the matter was very unsatisfactory, then he would lose some points. After all, everything was in her heart.


    After Ally was dragged out, the ce suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er in trepidation.


    They secretly regretted that they had stayed just because of a moment of curiosity. How could the drama between the head of the family and the future mistress be so good to watch? Now, karma had arrived.


    ¡°For today¡¯s matter, I don¡¯t care who instigated the fire from behind, I will show mercy this time. However, I don¡¯t want to see it happen again. If there¡¯s a second time, I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Yuwen Jing said in front of everyone.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is it? If I didn¡¯t handle it well, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be unhappy about. It¡¯s just that this is thest time. I don¡¯t like womening to me for your sake. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to make things clear to everyone. No matter who you are, if you want to snatch Xibo away from me, that¡¯s fine. I have no objections. As long as Xiboes to me personally and tells me that he doesn¡¯t love me anymore, I¡¯ll definitely let him go without a second word and abdicate the throne to someone else.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er probably wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else in this lifetime other than Yuwen Jing, if Yuwen Jing decided not to love her anymore, she would rather give up on this rtionship than cling to it.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you saying? I will never fall in love with another woman other than you.¡±


    When Baro and Allen heard their master¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement.


    They had always been by Yuwen Jing¡¯s side, so they knew the most about Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t given any orders for this incident to be kept hush.


    Therefore, very quickly, Elder Liu found out what had happened from the mouths of others. He knew everything in detail, even what everyone had said.


    Therefore, when he saw Yuwen Jing again, he was rather displeased.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I¡¯m telling you once. If you dare think of fooling around and hurting Meng¡¯er, I will make sure she divorces you.¡±


    Yuwen Jing knew that Elder Liu would definitely look for him to settle this matter. Therefore, he did not feel like he was embarrassed when he was scolded by Elder Liu. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to anyone, and I won¡¯t do anything wrong to Meng¡¯er. I also promised Meng¡¯er that it won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    Elder Liu was quite satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll personally keep an eye on you. By the way, why did youe to me?¡±


    After Elder Liu finished speaking, he remembered the important matter.


    ¡°I found someone to pick a few good dates and brought them over for you to take a look at.¡± Yuwen Jing was in a hurry to marry Chen Meng¡¯er. He felt that only by marrying Chen Meng¡¯er would he be at ease.


    He knew how popr Chen Meng¡¯er was, and how many people had their hearts set on her. He knew that the reason they were together was because he and Chen Meng¡¯er were childhood friends, and he had expressed his feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er early on. Otherwise, he really would not have the confidence to chase after Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Liu took the red paper that Yuwen Jing handed over, but he did not look at it. Instead, he folded it and put it into his own bag. When he saw this scene, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He was afraid that the incident with Ally would make Elder Liu change his mind.


    However, Elder Liu¡¯s subsequent words made Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart that was in his throat, he instantly felt relieved. ¡°You also know that I am not Meng¡¯er¡¯s only grandfather. I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter alone. I have to take it back and discuss it with her other grandfather. I also have to inform Meng¡¯er¡¯s parents on both sides.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should have done. It¡¯s also my negligence. I should have personally sent this information to them.¡± Yuwen Jing was anxious to marry Chen Meng¡¯er, but he had neglected quite a bit of etiquette.


    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t rush these matters.¡± However, Elder Liu could understand Yuwen Jing. Back then, when he wanted to marry his wife, he was the same as Yuwen Jing now. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask me.¡±


    It was rare for Elder Liu to open his mouth and say that he wanted to help Yuwen Jing.


    This made Yuwen Jing both surprised and happy. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    On the other hand, Yuwen Jing said that he was going to throw Ally out, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be so simple to throw her out of the Buyano family. Allen couldn¡¯t really do as Yuwen Jing said.


    Allen asked his subordinates to bring Ally to a Buyano family residence in the suburbs.


    From now on, this ce would be Ally¡¯s home.


    When Allen left, Ally, who was extremely scared, grabbed the corner of Allen¡¯s clothes and cried, ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me here. I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare do it again.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ally, I¡¯m sorry. This is not something I can decide. No one can change master¡¯s orders.¡± Looking at the weeping Ally, Allen felt a little sorry for her. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master will definitely not make things difficult for you on ount of your grandfather¡¯s friendship with his grandfather. He should find a good home for you.¡±

 Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184:

    <h4>Chapter 1184:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Allen was only consoling Ally. As for how his master would arrange things for Ally, he actually didn¡¯t know.


    Ally¡¯s matter caused quite a storm in the Buyano family. Everyone didn¡¯t dare look down on Chen Meng¡¯er. Those who wanted to scheme against Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t dare make any moves for the time being.


    The Buyano family suddenly became quiet.


    It made Allen and Baro feel a bit ufortable.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others didn¡¯t stay in the Buyano family for long before packing up and returning home.


    This time, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t stop them, and he didn¡¯t leave with Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. It wasn¡¯t that he was willing to part with Chen Meng¡¯er, but he had more important matters to attend to. He had to prepare all the things needed for the marriage proposal.


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t want Chen Meng¡¯er to suffer a loss. He didn¡¯t want others to think that he didn¡¯t value Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In order to show that he valued Chen Meng¡¯er, the betrothal gifts he prepared for Chen Meng¡¯er could be said to be very generous.


    He was going to gift her a lot of gold. Besides the gold, there were also countless fixed assets, like some seaside vis and some resorts.


    When the elders of the Buyano family received the list of betrothal gifts given by Yuwen Jing to Chen Meng¡¯er, their faces instantly changed.


    Weren¡¯t these betrothal gifts a bit too much? The total amount of these betrothal gifts was more than their own assets.


    ¡°Family Head, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± The first elder asked tactfully. He didn¡¯t dare be tough with Yuwen Jing now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, family head. The gold and the fixed assets are one thing, but the shares of our Buyano family as well?¡± The second elder felt a bit ufortable when Yuwen Jing gave the shares of their Buyano family to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Although after Chen Meng¡¯er married into their family, she did not share their family name.


    ¡°Is it too much? I still feel that it¡¯s not enough. I am afraid that Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to it.¡± Yuwen Jing raised his eyes to nce at the various elders. He wasn¡¯t being sarcastic. He really felt that the betrothal gifts given to Chen Meng¡¯er were not enough.


    Yuwen Jing knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true strength. It was precisely because he knew that he was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to these things that he gave her.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, the elders¡¯ jaws almost dropped.


    The elders suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er and her group rushed to the capital on a ne. Fortunately, they were on Elder Liu¡¯s private jet, so they weren¡¯t exhausted. However, they were still extremely tired. It was fortunate that Elder Liu had Chen Meng¡¯er by his side, so he could help him recuperate at any time.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er and the others arrived and got off the ne, other than Chen Meng¡¯er, the one who was in the best spirits was Elder Liu.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and the others returned to the Green Gang, Elder Qu, who had already received the news, brought Madam Qu, Qu Yaobing and his wife, as well as Chen Ping and his wife, and sat in the main hall of the Green Gang.


    The moment Elder Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er, he came forward to wee her. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of heartache and said, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight? You must get your grandmother to feed you properlyter.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Elder Qu¡¯s words, the frown lines on her forehead hung down. She had just weighed herself before boarding the ne, and she had not lost a single pound. Her grandfather was being as silly as usual.

 Chapter 1185

    <h4>Chapter 1185:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Elder Qu, it¡¯s only been a few days since west saw each other. Your ability to lie through your teeth has grown. Meng¡¯er and I have always been together. Why do I not feel that Meng¡¯er has lost weight?¡± Elder Liu could not help but argue with Elder Qu when he met him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a headache when she saw the situation. If she allowed the two of them to continue bickering like this, she would not be able to catch up on sleep. She would be jetgged.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you all here? Is there something you need me for?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er spoke before Elder Qu could.


    ¡°I heard that you wereing back today, so I brought some people over to wait for you.¡± Elder Qu only remembered that he had brought his wife and his youngest son and daughter-inw today after Chen Meng¡¯er said that. Chen Ping and his wife were here too. They were here for serious business. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I originally thought that you were still young. It¡¯s a little too early for you to start a family at this age.¡±


    ¡°Old man, why are you still talking about this now?¡± Madam Qu red at her husband. Things had already developed to this extent, yet he was still talking about this. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t object to you marrying Jing right now. It¡¯s just that, no matter what, Jing must give you what others deserve. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had been lost for so many years, it was not easy to find her again. Apart from feeling guilty toward Chen Meng¡¯er, Madam Qu also doted on Chen Meng¡¯er. She could not bear to let Chen Meng¡¯er suffer even the slightest bit of injustice.


    If it were not for this incident, Madam Qu would be like Elder Qu. She really would not be able to bear to let Chen Meng¡¯er get married so early.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew what her grandmother meant. Before she came back, Yuwen Jing had told her to rest assured that he would take care of everything. He would take care of everything. If others had something, he wouldn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er not have it. If others didn¡¯t have it, he would give it to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let myself suffer. Moreover, Yuwen Jing won¡¯t let me suffer. If he has the audacity to let me suffer, I¡¯ll kick him out,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er held Madam Qu¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.


    Yuwen Jing was very fast. Only a few days after Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s return to Beijing, he had already prepared the betrothal gifts and had rushed over.


    After Yuwen Jing arrived, the atmosphere of the Green Gang suddenly changed.


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu sat in the seat of honor with a serious look on their faces. They looked at Yuwen Jing expressionlessly. Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandparents, Marquis Yuwen and Madam Yuwen, sat together with Madam Qu with a happy look on their faces. For the sake of his grandson¡¯s sess in marrying Chen Meng¡¯er, Marquis Yuwen tactfully did not argue with Elder Liu and Elder Qu today. As such, he sat together with his wife very obediently. Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, wanted to personallye to the scene, but she had long been locked up in the back room by her two mothers.


    ¡°Mums, what are you doing? Just let me go and have a look.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still worried that her two grandfathers would make things difficult for Yuwen Jing.


    This was not something that Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about without reason. After all, these two had been acting moody for the past few days.


    And the reason why they were in a bad mood was something that Chen Meng¡¯er could guess with her little brain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want you to go. It¡¯s that your two grandpas had already given the order for us to stop you. We can¡¯t dare disobey their orders.¡± Murong Ying¡¯s personality waspletely different from before. She was also much more outgoing. From what Chen Meng¡¯er saw, she had the potential to develop into a strong woman.


    ¡°Moreover, I also feel that it¡¯s better for you to avoid this scene today.¡± Liu Juan wanted to follow the tradition of keeping the bride a mystery from the husband until the day of the wedding.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw the attitude of her two mothers, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of this door before they reached an agreement.


    ¡°Grandpas, I came here today specifically to propose marriage to your granddaughter. I want to marry Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s mood was different today, so he found the stern-faced old men rather endearing.


    After Elder Liu and Elder Qu heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, they snorted coldly with tacit understanding.


    ¡°Our Meng¡¯er isn¡¯t someone you can marry just because you want to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t let us see your sincerity. There¡¯s no way you can marry our Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu and Elder Qu chimed in one after the other.


    When Marquis Yuwen heard the words of Elder Liu and Elder Qu, he was immediately unhappy. He wanted to open his mouth to defend his grandson, but just as he was about to open his mouth, he felt someone tugging at his sleeve. He turned his head and met his wife¡¯s warning gaze.


    He immediately swallowed the words that were about to leave his mouth. In order for this to be a sess, he endured it.


    Yuwen Jing came prepared this time. He was not flustered by Elder Liu¡¯s and Elder Qu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Allen, Baro, get someone to bring up the betrothal gift I have prepared for your mistress,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Allen and Baro who were standing behind him.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Allen and Baro received the order and left.


    Not long after, the people brought by Yuwen Jing carried arge array of boxes.


    Looking at the neatly arranged boxes made of mahogany, everyone could not help but stretch their necks. Elder Liu and Elder Qu also widened their eyes. Looking at the ten or so boxes made of mahogany, they could not help but think that this seemed to be a little too much.


    However, they did not show anything on their faces.


    As for the first elder, when he looked at the ten or so mahogany boxes and thought about the things that were inside, he felt waves of pain in his heart. He really could not bear to give these things to Chen Meng¡¯er just like that. However, what was the use of being unwilling?


    This was not something that he could make a decision on.

 Chapter 1186

    <h4>Chapter 1186:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What are those?¡± Elder Liu pointed at the ten or so mahogany boxes and asked.


    ¡°This is my betrothal gift to Chen Meng¡¯er. Please take a look. If you think it¡¯s not enough, I can prepare more right away.¡± Yuwen Jing was telling the truth. He felt that no matter how much he gave Chen Meng¡¯er, it could not express his love for her.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made the first elder who came with him choke.


    ¡°Then open it up and let us take a look. We must be the judge of that,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you ask me, that little girl is our precious treasure. We won¡¯t exchange her for a thousand gold pieces,¡± Elder Qu echoed. What he said was the truth, but to the first elder, it was a sign of a lion opening its mouth. The first elder¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but in the end, he did not dare say anything.


    The current situation was different from the past. The current him was not like the past. Now, he only had the identity of a first elder. Not only that, but he also had nothing to use against Yuwen Jing.


    The first elder closed his eyes and sighed. Forget it, forget it. It was better to be out of sight. The first elder shifted his gaze away from the few mahogany boxes and looked elsewhere.


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu were not the only ones who were curious. Yuwen Jing had given Chen Meng¡¯er a betrothal gift. Even Chen Meng¡¯er was curious about what Yuwen Jing had given her as a betrothal gift. Who asked Yuwen Jing to keep it a secret so well? He had never mentioned this to her before.


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er, Fatty and Skinny would have taken matters into their own hands to check it out. At this moment, they were all waiting for Yuwen Jing to reveal the contents of the boxes. Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t shy. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, smiled at her, and then walked towards the few mahogany boxes.


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s smile of delight. She was very moved. She actually blushed because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s smile. Chen Meng¡¯er quickly moved her eyes away from Yuwen Jing to calm her pounding heart.


    Yuwen Jing opened the mahogany boxes one by one. The first few boxes held property certificates, certificates of shares, and the like. Yuwen Jing did not open them or read them out loud. Everyone did not feel much when they looked at them, they were quite puzzled as to what these pieces of paper were.


    It was not until Yuwen Jing opened thest two mahogany boxes that everyone saw neatly stacked gold bullions in one box and neatly stacked hundred-dor bills in the other box, everyone could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    They were surprised because they rarely saw so many gold pieces and so much money piled up together.


    Some people had already begun to silently calcte in their hearts how much these gold pieces would be worth if they were converted into money.

 Chapter 1187

    <h4>Chapter 1187:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, these are the real estate certificates. These are the shares of somepanies in my hands. They are all a little token of my love for Meng¡¯er,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and the others.


    After everyone heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, they looked at each other, unable to hide the shock in their eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, on the other hand, was not very surprised. Her heart was filled with fondness.


    To the current Chen Meng¡¯er, money was really a worldly possession. The betrothal gifts that Yuwen Jing brought today, in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s view, were not money, but Yuwen Jing¡¯s full love for her.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu looked at each other, then Elder Liu said, ¡°Zhuge, go and take a look. Evaluate the gifts.¡±


    These two old men were very shrewd. Although Yuwen Jing gave her a house and shares, they needed to evaluate the quality of these things.


    When Zhuge Yu and the others heard their boss¡¯s words, they understood. Zhuge Yu went forward to pick up the documents in the two boxes and opened them one by one.


    The more he looked down, the more shocked he became. He did not hide the expression on his face. When everyone saw the surprised expression on Zhuge Yu¡¯s face, they were bursting with curiosity.


    ¡°Zhuge, don¡¯t just look at it yourself. Tell us what¡¯s inside.¡± Fatty could not help but say.


    ¡°These property certificates cover almost every big city and every resort vi. And these shares, half of them are shares of the Buyano group, and the other half are shares of otherpanies. However, they are allpanies that have a good momentum of development.¡± Zhuge Yu¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    At this moment, even Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s expressions when they looked at Yuwen Jing changed. Gold and money were one thing, however, the shares of the Buyano family couldn¡¯t be measured with money.


    For Yuwen Jing to be so generous as to give so many shares of the Buyano family to Chen Meng¡¯er as a betrothal gift, it could be seen how much he cared about Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that Yuwen Jing would take out the shares of the Buyano family as a betrothal gift. She knew how many people in the Buyano family were eyeing Yuwen Jing¡¯s shares of the Buyano family covetously.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, you have given me a new understanding of you,¡± Elder Qu looked at Yuwen Jing and said.


    Elder Liu looked at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°To be honest, before today, I wasn¡¯t very willing to marry Meng¡¯er to you. But, after today, I¡¯m willing to do so. You let me see your feelings for Meng¡¯er.¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking, he added, ¡°But even so, if you and Meng¡¯er don¡¯t hurry up and give birth to a little great-granddaughter for me, I will not give you a good look.¡±


    In Elder Qu and Elder Liu¡¯s eyes, these things were not as good as a sweet and tender great-granddaughter who would sweetly y with them.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made Qu Yaobing and the others¡¯ foreheads turn ck. Speaking of which, the two were not married yet and Yuwen Jing and the rest were only here to propose marriage today. Why did the elders mention this great-granddaughter? Wasn¡¯t this reaching a bit too far?


    Meanwhile, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but burn slightly.


    Yuwen Jing faced Elder Liu and Elder Qu with a calm expression. ¡°Grandpas, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not disappoint you.¡± Yuwen Jing wanted to spend some time alone with Chen Meng¡¯er, he didn¡¯t want someone to snatch Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s attention from him so early. Not even their child.


    However, he could not refuse the old man¡¯s request now. Moreover, he had already made up his mind. In the future, once the child was born, he would throw the child to her great-grandfathers, great-grandmother, and the others.


    Yuwen Jing was sure that even if he did not throw the child to Elder Liu and the others, Elder Liu and the others would snatch her from him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s reply was so straightforward that Elder Qu, who had his heart set on carrying his great-granddaughter, was very satisfied. ¡°We will ept these things on behalf of Meng¡¯er. Take out the date you have chosen. Let¡¯s take a look and choose an engagement date and a wedding date.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuwen Jing was waiting for this sentence.


    Yuwen Jing hurriedly took out a neatly folded red paper from his pocket and handed it to Elder Liu.


    ¡°These are the few auspicious days that I¡¯ve found someone to calcte. Please take a look, Grandpas.¡±


    Elder Liu took the red paper that Yuwen Jing handed over and opened it to look at it with Elder Qu. The two of them looked at the date arranged on the red paper and their brows furrowed bit by bit.


    This made those who did not see the contents of the red paper be doubtful. These were only the dates chosen. What was wrong with them? Why did these two old men have such expressions?


    However, Yuwen Jing was steadfast.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Elder Liu coughed for a moment, then retracted his gaze and looked at Yuwen Jing. ¡°Isn¡¯t this date a little too close? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to prepare in time.¡±


    Elder Liu was very tactful. He didn¡¯t expect that the date Yuwen Jing gave was so close. The furthest date was half a year. And they had to pick two dates, one for the engagement and the other for the wedding.


    Even if they picked the furthest date, it could only be the wedding date. The engagement date had to be moved forward.


    If they were going to give away their granddaughter in half a year, they would feel very ufortable. Speaking of which, they had always felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was still young. Before this, they had never wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to get married.


    ¡°It¡¯s not close. Grandpa, don¡¯t you want to hug your great-granddaughter earlier?¡± Yuwen Jing had found his trump card. He said seriously without a single blink.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing say great-granddaughter, Elder Qu and Elder Liu looked at each other. In the end, they gritted their teeth and said, ¡°Then the engagement will be on the sixth day of the next month and the wedding on the sixth day of the month after that.¡±

 Chapter 1188

    <h4>Chapter 1188:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s wedding dare was finalized.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Elder Liu grit his teeth and say the date, he finally felt at ease.


    It was just like how he knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would never betray him and fall in love with someone else. However, he still felt that only by marrying Chen Meng¡¯er would he feel at ease.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had an awkward look on her face. She had thought of many situations, but she had never thought that her wedding date would be decided like this.


    ¡°Grandpas, shouldn¡¯t you ask for my opinion?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her hand and asked weakly.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice, Elder Liu and Elder Qu realized that they seemed to have made a rash decision. Moreover, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er, their eyes instantly lit up. Actually, marrying off their granddaughter at such an early age made them quite unhappy. In fact, when Elder Liu said those words, he regretted it.


    However, due to his status, he couldn¡¯t say those words that he regretted.


    Now, when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er stand up and speak, he almost pped his thigh and stood up. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m old and my memory is terrible. Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. Grandpa forgot to ask for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Come, Meng¡¯er, you can decide on whatever date you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to marry that kid, Yuwen Jing.¡± Elder Qu spoke much more than Elder Liu.


    However, when he said this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s gaze towards Chen Meng¡¯er tightened. He had never expected this turn of events.


    He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er nervously. He was afraid that he would hear something he did not want to hear from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, before Chen Meng¡¯er could reply, Yuwen Jing¡¯s grandfather, Yuwen Hou, could not sit still anymore. If his wife had not warned him to keep his mouth shut today and not ruin their grandson¡¯s important life event, he would not have sat quietly.


    ¡°Hey, I say, Elder Liu, Elder Qu, what do you mean by this? You actually want to destroy their marriage, aren¡¯t you wicked?¡± Marquis Yuwen was so agitated, spittle flew everywhere.


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, what are you saying? When did we destroy their marriage?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Marquis Yuwen, you¡¯repletely ndering me.¡±


    Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Marquis Yuwen were usually together, and they would quarrel after a few sentences. Of course, they weren¡¯t really falling out. This was their dynamic. s, this also always gave Chen Meng¡¯er a headache.


    Because every time the three of them argued, they would pull her to mediate.


    However, how could she reason with them?


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er felt a headacheing on, she regretted making such a joke. Elder Liu and the rest once again threw the olive branch to her. ¡°Let Meng¡¯er decide. Let¡¯s see who did something wrong.¡±


    Everyone looked at Chen Meng¡¯er again. Other than the three old men, everyone else looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with sympathy and satisfaction.

 Chapter 1189

    <h4>Chapter 1189:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Sometimes, too much pampering was also a burden. Although there were some people who were jealous of Chen Meng¡¯er, they did not envy her at all.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any objections to the date that you guys arranged. I was just bored and came out to say a few words to show my presence. You guys carry on, carry on.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er silently wiped the sweat off her forehead, she was really bored out of her mind just now, that was why she popped out.


    If she had not said anything earlier, then nothing would have happened after that.


    ¡°I seem to have suddenly remembered that I forgot to do something very important. I¡¯ll go do it now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very spineless as she ran away.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s figure disappeared, everyone finally reacted.


    The curtain fell with Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s departure.


    The date of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s engagement and marriage did not change. It was still the same as before.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er slipped away in the end, his engagement with Chen Meng¡¯er made Yuwen Jing¡¯s mood extremely good.


    As for his engagement banquet with Chen Meng¡¯er and their marriage, he was pressed for time. He had to quickly go back and prepare.


    He did not want to make Chen Meng¡¯er feel bad. He did not want Chen Meng¡¯er to leave any regrets in life. He wanted to marry Chen Meng¡¯er in a grand manner. He wanted to make everyone envious of her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Yuwen Jing was thinking. It was rare for her to be so spaced out as she sat at her desk.


    When Su Jin walked in, she saw her little miss in a daze.


    ¡°Little Miss,¡± Su Jin called out.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even notice Su Jin. This time, Su Jin¡¯s voice gave her a big fright. ¡°Su Jin, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that she had lost herposure. She wanted to pretend that nothing had happened.


    ¡°I knocked on the door just now. I saw that you didn¡¯t react, so I called for you, Little Miss,¡± Su Jin exined. She didn¡¯t want her little miss to think that she was impolite. If the matter wasn¡¯t a little urgent, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have rushed in so rashly.


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know why, but whenever she thought about the fact that she was about to marry Yuwen Jing, she couldn¡¯t help but be distracted.


    And this was something that hadn¡¯t happened before. ¡°Oh right, Su Jin, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is the list of betrothal gifts that Yuwen Jing sent earlier. Sir asked me to give it to you. And this is from Yuwen Jing to you. He said it¡¯s the procedure of the engagement party, and there are all kinds of details. He said to please take a look. If you feel that something is not right, you can tell him. He will change it immediately. Yuwen Jing asked me to send a message to you. He said that the wedding of the two of you will be based on your preferences. Little Miss, if you have any thoughts about the wedding, no matter what, you can tell him. He will definitely give you a satisfactory wedding.¡± Su Jin dutifully helped Yuwen Jing say his piece.


    ¡°Where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee and tell me himself?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was very strange that Su Jin was the one who came to pass the message.


    ¡°Originally, Yuwen Jing wanted toe and look for the little miss personally, but unfortunately, he happened to run into Sir on the way and was stopped by Sir. Sir said that ording to the customs of their time, if they were to get engaged, it would be inappropriate for the two married people to meet. Therefore, Sir asked Yuwen Jing to bear with it for now and note to see the little miss. He asked the two of you to pass on a message if anything happened.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was speechless when she heard Su Jin¡¯s words. What customs? Wasn¡¯t this just her grandfather¡¯s idea to stop Yuwen Jing from seeing her? However, she could understand how unwilling her two grandfathers were to marry her so early.


    She rolled her eyes. It was too much effort to care about this.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing for the two of them to go along with the old men¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Give it to me. I¡¯ll take a look at itter,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Su Jin.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin passed the things that Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing asked her to give to her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took the things that Su Jin handed over and flipped through a few pages. She looked up and saw that Su Jin was still standing in the same spot, not leaving.


    ¡°Su Jin, is there anything else?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Little Miss, are you really not going to consider it? You¡¯re still so young, isn¡¯t it a bit of a pity to get married like this?¡± Su Jin was trying to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er in a roundabout way. In the past two days, she had seen Zhou Yunjie¡¯s depressed state.


    Although Zhou Yunjie had always told them that he had long let go of his feelings for their little miss, they all understood that these were all words offort from Zhou Yunjie. He was as depressed as ever.


    This made her and Zhou Yunbo feel very ufortable looking at him. If she hadn¡¯t stopped him, Zhou Yunbo would have run over to look for the little miss long ago.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not hear the hidden meaning in Su Jin¡¯s words? ¡°Su Jin, you have stayed by my side for so many years. I have long regarded you as my family. If you have anything to say, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss.¡± Su Jin was a little hesitant. She did not know whether to say this or not. ¡°Is there really no possibility between you and Yunjie? Can¡¯t you consider Yunjie? He has set his heart on you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think that Su Jin was doing it for Zhou Yunjie. She sighed, ¡°Su Jin, this isn¡¯t something that can be considered without consideration. I treat Yunjie the same as I treat you guys. I¡¯ve always treated you guys as my family, my dear siblings. I can never see you guys romantically.¡±

 Chapter 1190

    <h4>Chapter 1190:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought about marrying Yuwen Jing so early. Even though she had never thought about marrying someone other than him ever since she met him in this life, thinking about it was one thing, when things really came to this, it was another feeling.


    She waspletely unprepared to marry Yuwen Jing now.


    When she saw Su Jin, she wanted to tell Su Jin what was on her mind. At this moment, she really needed someone to listen to her.


    However, when Su Jin told her to consider Zhou Yunjie, she swallowed the words that she wanted to say. How could she forget that Su Jin, Zhou Yunbo, and the others had always hoped that she would be together with Zhou Yunjie?


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er was slower than others in terms of feelings, she was still clear about love, family, and friendship. She knew that Zhou Yunjie was good to her, and she knew that Zhou Yunjie might be more suitable for her than Yuwen Jing.


    But so what?


    The person that Chen Meng¡¯er loved was Yuwen Jing.


    Therefore, even if she felt extremely guilty towards Zhou Yunjie, she would notpromise because of this guilt and sacrifice her love.


    ¡°Su Jin, I think you will understand one day that love can never be forced. I cannot change my mind because of what you think. Su Jin, from now on, I don¡¯t want to hear such words from you guys.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face darkened, this was the first time she had used such a serious tone to warn Su Jin.


    When Su Jin heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, her heart tightened.


    Only then did she realize that she had been too arrogant.


    Originally, this was her little miss¡¯s private matter. She had no right to interfere. Moreover, just like what her little miss had said, when it came to matters of the heart, who among outsiders would understand?


    Because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Su Jin suddenly came to a realization.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Su Jin, help me talk to Yunbo as well. I don¡¯t want to ruin our rtionship because of this small matter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also helpless. She thought that perhaps when she married Yuwen Jing, things would be fine.


    ¡°I got it, Little Miss. I¡¯ll talk to Yunbo. Little Miss, you know Yunbo¡¯s temper. Don¡¯t be angry with him because of what he said,¡± Su Jin said. Among the four of them, the youngest was their little miss. ording to their age, they should be the ones giving in to their little miss.


    For the first time, Su Jin felt that she was saying too much wrong. She was so dumb that she couldn¡¯t help but smack her own mouth.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t suggest what Su Jin said. She knew Zhou Yunbo¡¯s character. She also knew that it was only in front of his own people that he would be so straightforward. ¡°Su Jin, don¡¯t worry. If I was really angry with Yunbo, he would have been banished to God knows where long ago. However, fortunately, this habit of his is only like this in front of us. If he was like this in the outside world, he would have been sent to a desert,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t mind what she said, Su Jin heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also told him to change his temper. Little Miss, if you have nothing else to do, I¡¯ll go back. I haven¡¯t dealt with some matters in Country Y and some other matters.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and the others hurried back. s, this meant that Su Jin still had to wrap up some business in Country Y.

 Chapter 1191

    <h4>Chapter 1191:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Fortunately, the people Chen Meng¡¯er had arranged were not ordinary people. The matters in Country Y were going on without a hitch.


    ¡°Okay, you can go back and do your work.¡±


    * * *


    The news that the youngdy of the Green Gang was going to marry someone had been spread by someone unknown. It had actually spread throughout the entire capital within a day.


    ¡°Who spread the news?¡± Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Madam Qu were sitting on a stone bench in the garden of the Green Gang, having their tea. No one knew who had suddenly mentioned it, but the news seemed to have spread throughout the capital overnight.


    Elder Liu didn¡¯t mind others knowing that his granddaughter was getting married. However, this news was somewhat strange. Other than the members of the Green Gang, Qu family, Marquis Yuwen, and the Buyano family, no one else knew about it.


    Also, this news spread too quickly. In just one night, everyone knew about it.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Anyway, when I woke up this morning, I had already received a lot of calls from people asking me if Meng¡¯er was really going to get married. I asked them where they heard it from. They all said that it had already spread outside. As for who spread it, we don¡¯t know.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s focus was different from Elder Liu¡¯s.


    ¡°Elder Liu, you don¡¯t know. I have many old friends. Ever since I met Meng¡¯er, all of them had made ns to marry our Meng¡¯er back as their granddaughter-inw. In the end, before they could make a move, they were suddenly told that she was going to get married. They all chased after me and asked me who I married Meng¡¯er to. They even said that Meng¡¯er is so young, how could she get married so early?¡± Elder Qu was unable to say anything when his old friend asked.


    ¡°Elder Qu, you only heard the good rumors. You did not hear the bad things that were spread outside. It was really infuriating to hear it.¡± Fatty happened to have something to look for Elder Liu and he just happened to hear what Elder Qu said.


    When Fatty said this, Elder Liu¡¯s face immediately darkened. Elder Qu also frowned slightly. He looked at Fatty and asked, ¡°Fatty, what did you hear outside?¡±


    Fatty saw his boss¡¯s expression and knew that he had said something wrong. He looked at Elder Qu awkwardly and then looked at his boss. For a moment, he really did not know what to say.


    ¡°Fatty, speak.¡± Elder Liu knew that even if he did not speak, there would be people who would pass the message to Elder Qu.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After Fatty obtained Elder Liu¡¯s permission, he spoke. ¡°The rumors outside say that Little Miss got married so early because she was fooling around outside and got pregnant.¡±


    Just as Fatty finished speaking, Elder Qu pped the stone table.


    ¡°B*stard, who dares to spread rumors about my granddaughter outside? If I find out, I¡¯ll cut them to death.¡± Elder Qu was so angry that his face was red. If he were to take his blood pressure now, it would definitely exceed the standard.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so agitated. We can¡¯t control what they say.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er just happened to be holding some fresh pastries.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I control them? How dare they talk about my granddaughter behind my back? They¡¯re really courting death. If I find out who spread the news, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll never be able to open his mouth,¡± Elder Liu said murderously. He reached out and took a pastry from the basin that Chen Meng¡¯er had just brought over.


    Unfortunately, it was very hot.


    When Elder Qu heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he did not care about the heat as he reached out and took a pastry as well.


    ¡°Wifey, hurry up. I¡¯m telling you; you can¡¯t treat yourself as a guest here. If you treat yourself as a guest, you¡¯ll only get to eat the dregs. Oh, so hot, so hot! So delicious, so delicious!¡± Elder Qu shouted that it was hot. However, he still gobbled it up.


    The delicious food that Chen Meng¡¯er brought made everyone temporarily forget about the rumors outside.


    ¡°I have prepared knives and forks for you guys. You don¡¯t have to burn your hands. Come, Grandma, let me give you some.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two old men¡¯s funny expressions and shook her head with a smile. She gave Madam Qu a pastry. ¡°Grandma, try it. I made it. Does it suit your taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s made by my granddaughter. How can it not suit my taste?¡± Madam Qu beamed. In these past few years, it was all thanks to her granddaughter, whom she had found with great difficulty, that she could live sofortably.


    She did not need to be tormented by illness anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Why don¡¯t you take a look at my granddaughter¡¯s craftsmanship? That¡¯s even better than a chef¡¯s craftsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s much better than the Buyano family¡¯s chef¡¯s cooking. After eating Meng¡¯er¡¯s cooking, I don¡¯t even want to taste that chef¡¯s cooking anymore,¡± Elder Liu said as he reached out for the second one.

 Chapter 1192

    <h4>Chapter 1192:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    With the interruption of Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s anger subsided quite a bit. However, in their hearts, they still hated those people who were gossiping about Chen Meng¡¯er behind her back.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who is so wicked to actually spread rumors about you behind your back. If I find out, I will never forgive him,¡± Elder Liu said as he took a bite of the pastry.


    ¡°Hey, Grandpas, why are you angry? It¡¯s not worth it to hurt your body because of those rumors made up by some unknown person. Moreover, if you think about it from another angle, you won¡¯t be so angry. Those people made up these rumors because they were jealous of me.¡± At this time, only Chen Meng¡¯er came out and tried to persuade them.


    If someone else came out and tried to persuade him, it would only add fuel to the fire. Elder Liu and Elder Qu would definitely scold him.


    ¡°But I get angry when I hear it,¡± Elder Qu said angrily. He almost pouted.


    ¡°Moreover, when our real news is released, won¡¯t those rumors be destroyed? Those people who made up these rumors will definitely not gain any benefits,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er tried to persuade him as well.


    Actually, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want the Green Gang¡¯s intelligencework to go out and investigate. She could roughly guess who was the one who released this news. However, for the time being, she didn¡¯t want to look for that person to settle the score.


    ¡°Look at me, this brain of mine is getting worse and worse. What¡¯s the use of us being angry here? This is just as the others wanted. Humph, since they can spread such rumors outside, then why do we have to hide it? Zhuge, go and help me inform the news agency that has a good rtionship with us. Ask them to publish this news for me, and it will be in tomorrow morning¡¯s newspaper. Make the page bigger for me,¡± Elder Liu said decisively.He had to inform everyone sooner orter that his granddaughter was going to marry someone.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to publish the news that Meng¡¯er is going to marry the head of the Buyano family. It will save some people from making a big fuss about who Meng¡¯er is marrying.¡± Elder Qu also agreed to Elder Liu¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Okay, Sir. I will do it right away,¡± Zhuge Yu replied.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The development of this matter had once again exceeded her expectations. She had never thought that her marriage would be published in the newspapers.


    She did like to keep a low profile, but it seemed that this matter didn¡¯t allow her to keep a low profile anymore.


    Forget it, forget it. It was just this once in her life anyway.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er thought of this, her heart rxed quite a bit. She jokingly said to Zhuge Yu, ¡°Uncle Zhuge, you have to inform the people at the news agency to make the title sound better.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t worry. I promise that I will make them make a title that will satisfy you. Oh, you will also be very satisfied with the content of this report,¡± Zhuge Yu said with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on Zhuge Yu¡¯s face, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that something was strange. She felt that the smile on Zhuge Yu¡¯s face was a little malicious?


    The next day, when Chen Meng¡¯er saw the big headlines on the front pages of several major newspapers in the capital, she finally understood the deep meaning of the smile on Zhuge Yu¡¯s face yesterday.


    Just by looking at the headlines, she had the urge to cover her face.


    ¡°A beautiful couple unites China and the world. The wedding of the century is here.¡±


    What the hell was that?

 Chapter 1193

    <h4>Chapter 1193:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to continue reading the rest of the article. How was this talking about her and Yuwen Jing? Chen Meng¡¯er looked at it. It read like a work of fiction.


    Also, why did she look so different?


    However, no matter what he said, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that once this report was published today, the direction of the previous discussions would change drastically.


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu received the newspaper and saw the report on Chen Meng¡¯er. They were very satisfied.


    ¡°Haha, Zhuge did a good job this time. Not bad,¡± Elder Qu held the newspaper and said with a smile.


    ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t worry about Zhuge¡¯s work. This time, he helped me to do such a good job. I have to reward him well.¡± Obviously, Elder Liu was very satisfied with the report in the newspaper.


    In fact, not only the two old men were very satisfied with the report, but Yuwen Jing also took the papers from Baro. When he saw the report, his expression softened a lot.


    ¡°Master, this is the work of Hall Master Zhuge. By the way, Master, do you want me to teach the person who made up those lies a lesson?¡±


    ¡°No need. Since there¡¯s no movement from your mistress, we won¡¯t move for the time being.¡± Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t married Chen Meng¡¯er yet and was already acting like a ve to his wife. It waspletely up to her to decide. ¡°By the way, did your mistress send any messages? Did she have any requests for the engagement party?¡±


    Compared to those rumors, Yuwen Jing was more concerned about his marriage with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Early this morning, Su Jin sent a message. Mistress said that she doesn¡¯t have any objections,¡± Baro said as he observed his master¡¯s expression. When he saw his master¡¯s frown, he knew that his master was unhappy. He was afraid that his master would misunderstand what his mistress meant so he quickly said, ¡°Mistress said that she doesn¡¯t want to worry so much. She also said that she likes mystery and surprises. If everything is arranged by her, there won¡¯t be any surprises at all. Master, look, Mistress wants you to give her a wedding that will give her a surprise and leave a deep impression on her memory.¡±


    Hearing Baro¡¯sst words, Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression immediately turned better.


    ¡°Ah, I was wrong. Originally, I should be the one to worry about this. I should give Meng¡¯er a dreamy wedding. I understand. You can go down. I have to think about it carefully.¡± Yuwen Jing chased Baro out.


    Since he had decided to give Chen Meng¡¯er a dreamy wedding that she would never forget in her life, how could he not put in some hard work?


    * * *


    In a huge mansion in the capital, at this moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s angry voice was heard, ¡°B*stard, Chen Meng¡¯er is the eldest daughter of the Qu family¡¯s direct line of descent. She is also someone that you can¡¯t offend. Do you think that just because you were quick with your words and smeared her name outside, you will feel good? Do you know that if you do this, if others find out, our branch will really be finished?¡±


    The person who responded to the scolding was a girl who was crying.


    ¡°Still crying? You unlucky thing. Tell me, what is wrong with you? If there¡¯s nothing else, why did you create such a mess for your family?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I¡¯m just feeling ufortable. I¡¯m the miss of the Qu family just like Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surname isn¡¯t Qu. Everyone in the Qu family pampers her, and they cling to her for all the good things. She has everything, so why does she still want topete with me for the person I like?¡± It was unknown which branch of the Qu family this girl was from. However, it was obvious that she hated Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It looks like you still haven¡¯te to your senses. You still want topete with Chen Meng¡¯er? Even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t change her surname, she is still the proper eldest daughter of the Qu family¡¯s direct line of descent. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see how Elder Qu and Madam Qu doted on Chen Meng¡¯er. How could youpare to Chen Meng¡¯er? Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er is not just the eldest daughter of the Qu family¡¯s direct line of descent. She is the little miss of the Green Gang. You only cared about your jealousy. Do you know what will happen to our family if we offend Chen Meng¡¯er?¡± Qu Qiang was from the Qu family¡¯s side branch. He usually worked under Qu Yaobing and he was quite decent.


    However, he had never expected that his only daughter would not be able to see so clearly like him. And when he was not aware of it, his daughter, Qu Yaoxi, actually hated Chen Meng¡¯er and she actually did such a thing.


    Others might not know Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s true strength, but he was working under Qu Yaobing and knew that Qu Yaotian and the Qu family were able to get to where they were today because Chen Meng¡¯er yed a leading role. ¡°Sigh, we can only pray now that Chen Meng¡¯er will not find out about what you did.¡±


    Qu Qiang¡¯s voice had just faded when his house¡¯s phone rang. The sudden ringing of the phone sounded especially ear-piercing at this moment.


    When Qu Qiang heard the ringing of the phone, a bad premonition arose in his heart, and he did not want to pick up the call. However, the phone kept ringing and he could only answer. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Qu Qiang, it¡¯s me, Qu Yaobing.¡±


    ¡°Chief.¡± Qu Qiang¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. However, he still pretended as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who is looking for you. It¡¯s my parents who are. They want me to call you. They want me to tell you that they want you to bring your daughter to see them tomorrow. They have something to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 1194

    <h4>Chapter 1194:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu Qiang had already guessed in his heart why Elder Qu and Madam Qu were looking for him and his daughter. However, he still pretended to be unaware and asked, ¡°Chief, do you know why they are looking for me and my daughter?¡±


    Qu Yaotian replied with a cold snort. ¡°Qu Qiang, you¡¯ve been under mymand for so many years. You should know the temperament of our people. Although Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s surname isn¡¯t Qu, the blood of our family indeed flows in her veins. She¡¯s the eldest miss of our family¡¯s direct line of descent. Her nobility isn¡¯t something that can be changed by just a few words of nder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief. I understand, I understand.¡± Even though they were separated by the phone, Qu Yaotian¡¯s powerful aura still made Qu Qiang break out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Remember, tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock, you are to be here. Don¡¯t let my parents wait too long.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his father, Elder Qu, calling him today, Qu Yaotian wouldn¡¯t even know about it.


    On the phone, he had been scolded by his father quite a few times.


    However, this matter was his fault for not disciplining his subordinates.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Chief. I will definitely be there on time tomorrow.¡± Qu Qiang hung up the phone and raised his head. When he saw Qu Yaoxi who still looked like she was wronged, the fire in his heart surged.


    Qu Qiang looked at his daughter who still had such an unrepentant look on her face and thought about what Qu Yaotian said on the phone just now. Qu Qiang rushed up and gave Qu Yaoxi a tight p.


    Qu Yaoxi never expected that her father, who had always cherished her, would actually p her.


    Qu Yaoxi covered her face and looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, you actually hit me.¡± Qu Yaoxi looked at her father and cried.


    When his hand hit his daughter¡¯s face, he regretted it. However, when he thought of the things that their family would faceter on, he only hated himself for not teaching his daughter a good lesson earlier. ¡°It¡¯s about you, Qu Yaoxi. You had better reflect on yourself tonight. In front of Elder Qu and Madam Qu tomorrow, you should apologize to them and reflect on yourself.¡±


    Qu Yaoxi still wanted to retort, but she was stopped by her father¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°If you dare talk back to me again, you¡¯ll get it. Qu Yaoxi, don¡¯t be jealous of Chen Meng¡¯er. You can only see the surface. It¡¯s as if Chen Meng¡¯er, a country girl, suddenly became the eldest daughter of the Qu family¡¯s direct line of descent. It¡¯s as if she suddenly became a princess that was doted on by thousands of people. You¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re not inferior to her, or even more outstanding than her. However, you¡¯re wrong. Although I¡¯ve never seen Chen Meng¡¯er with my own eyes, I¡¯ve long heard of what she did. Do you think that a simple country girl would be the little miss of the Green Gang and help the Qu family ascend to the highest peak? My daughter, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to grow up. In the past, I¡¯ve always thought of letting you be a happy little princess under my wings. But I¡¯ve only realized now that I was wrong. I was terribly wrong.¡± Qu Qiang¡¯s hands ruthlessly wiped his face.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Qu Yaoxi saw her father like this and was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. I don¡¯t want to hear it now. Go back to your room now and reflect on yourself. Also, go back and prepare an apology. Tomorrow, when you are in front of Elder Qu and Madam Qu, you will tell them everything in detail.¡± Qu Qiang waved his hand and signaled Qu Yaoxi not to say anything else.

 Chapter 1195

    <h4>Chapter 1195:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Little Miss, are you awake?¡± Zhuge Yu shouted outside early in the morning before Chen Meng¡¯er woke up.


    Last night, Chen Meng¡¯er had insomnia again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er realized that ever since the date of her marriage with Yuwen Jing was confirmed, the number of times she had insomnia had increased. Every night when she slept, she could not help but think of Yuwen Jing. Regarding this phenomenon, Chen Meng¡¯er was very helpless and very distressed. However, she was helpless.


    Originally, she wanted to catch up on her sleep in the morning and sleep in. However, Zhuge Yu¡¯s voice made Chen Meng¡¯er cover her ears with the quilt. s, it was useless. After all, her hearing was better than the average person¡¯s.


    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, why are you looking for me so early in the morning? Is there something urgent? Oh, you had better have something urgent, or else I will definitely be angry at you today.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yawned.


    Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er had prepared some ointment for her dark circles under her eyes, and the effect was quite good.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you. However, Elder Qu called early in the morning and asked you to go to the Qu family after you woke up. He said that he had something important to ask you. As for what it was, I asked on the phone, but Elder Qu didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Zhuge Yu didn¡¯t want to wake up called Meng¡¯er from her bed early in the morning.


    He had discussed with Elder Qu on the phone, asking if he could dy the time a little. s, Elder Qu got angry.


    ¡°I see, I understand.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also felt strange. What was it that made her other grandfather call so early in the morning? Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Elder Qu really had something urgent to look for her, so she did not dare dy. After washing up and changing her clothes, she rushed to the Qu family home.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er arrived at the Qu family home, the whole family was in the dining room.


    When Cheng Meng¡¯er walked in, she noticed that apart from a man and a woman who were standing, the rest of the family members at home were sitting and eating breakfast. However, when everyone saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arrival, their reactions were different. Elder Qu and Madam Qu put down the chopsticks in their hands and came forward to wee her.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is here. Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Madam Qu came forward and held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand as she asked with an adoring expression.


    ¡°Wifey, your question is unnecessary. Meng¡¯er definitely hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast this early in the morning. Come, Meng¡¯er, sit beside me. I asked the kitchen to make a few snacks today. Take a look and see if they suit your tastes. If you don¡¯t like it after tasting it, tell me what you like to eat. I will ask the people in the kitchen to make it for you.¡±


    Qu Qiang looked on in shock.


    Qu Yaoxi had yet to wake up in the morning when her father dragged her to the Qu family and apologized to the Qu family¡¯s two elders. However, Elder Qu and Madam Qu did not even look at the father and daughter. They just left them hanging there. However, they did not dare have the slightest objection.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er appeared, Elder Qu and Madam Qu¡¯s attitude towards her made Qu Qiang once again have to reconsider Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s weight in the Qu family.


    When the Qu family¡¯s two elders were outside, Elder Qu was a devil with an iron face. He would often scare children to tears. Although Madam Qu was a very kind and good person, she would always make people feel a certain distance from her.


    He had never seen Elder Qu smile like this to others. This was also the first time he knew that Madam Qu was really a kind and sweet olddy.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you are polite with Grandpa, then Grandpa will be angry. Grandpa can¡¯t wait for you to act like a willful youngdy.¡± Qu Haoxiang said with a smile.


    That¡¯s right. If Chen Meng¡¯er was polite with Elder Qu, then he would be angry. He really couldn¡¯t wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to act coquettishly with him and make all kinds of demands.


    Sometimes, Elder Qu could not help but nag at Madam Qu, saying how great it would be if his granddaughter could act coquettishly to them.


    ¡°Are you jealous? However, didn¡¯t Grandpa and Grandma spoil you all to the heavens? Isn¡¯t everything on this table things you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. These are all things we like, but aren¡¯t you a little biased?¡±


    ¡°How am I biased?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even know where Qu Haoxiang¡¯s usation came from.


    ¡°You went to Country Y to have fun, and you took so many people along, but you didn¡¯t take me. Grandpa can¡¯t go abroad, but I can go abroad.¡±

 Chapter 1196

    <h4>Chapter 1196:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Haoxiang, you are now the head of the Murong family. How can you still be so childish?¡± Among the women present, only Murong Ying was happy to see Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang being so intimate.


    Cao Feiying and the others were not happy at all.


    Seeing Cao Feiying and the others being intimate with the brother and sister, they felt as if they were being fed with flies. Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang looked at each other and smiled.


    Cao Feiying and the others were seething. No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t hurt Chen Meng¡¯er.


    They did not manage to defame Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, they had lost face in front of Elder Qu and Madam Qu.


    Cao Feiying and the others had their minds set on Qu Haoxiang. In their hearts, Qu Haoxiang was not a maniptive person. It was all because of his sister that he was able to sit on the position of the head of the Murong family. Cao Feiying and the others rushed to curry favor with Qu Haoxiang. And when they were trying to curry favor with Qu Haoxiang, they even whispered in their ears that Chen Meng¡¯er was not a good person.


    They really thought Qu Haoxiang was a fool. If he was that foolish, he would not have won the favor of the Qu family¡¯s two elders. Before Chen Meng¡¯er returned, he was the person the Qu family¡¯s two elders loved the most.


    On the contrary, Qu Haoxiang was quite shrewd. He pretended to be a fool on the surface and pretended not to know anything, enjoying the ttery of his aunts. Turning around, he and his sister were as close as they could be.


    Cao Feiying and the others had always thought that Qu Haoxiang was almost brainwashed by them. However, they did not know that Qu Haoxiang and Chen Meng¡¯er had long conspired together.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going as a child. I¡¯m trying to make my presence known in front of my sister. Sigh, there are too many people who like my sister. If I don¡¯t gain a sense of presence in front of my sister and act sweetly, I¡¯ll lose my position in my sister¡¯s heart.¡± Qu Haoxiang had a silly expression; this made the Qu brothers almost burst outughing.


    It was rare for Qu Yaotian to be at home. He pointed at Qu Haoxiang and said to Qu Yaobing, ¡°Yaobing, look at Haoxiang. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t want to be an actor.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Uncle is really perceptive. If it wasn¡¯t for my father constantly stopping me, I might have be the best actor long ago.¡± Qu Haoxiang wit was immeasurable.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± Qu Yaobing reached out his hand and was about to pinch his son¡¯s cheek.


    Qu Haoxiang had already hidden behind Chen Meng¡¯er before he could pinch him. Qu Haoxiang had long discovered that his sister was the best safe haven. She was even more powerful than his grandmother.


    Chen Meng¡¯er watched everyone y. Although she did not participate much, her eyes were full of smiles. Chen Meng¡¯er liked such a warm atmosphere, even though there were still one or two people who were an eyesore.


    Qu Qiang and his daughter were left out just like that.


    Qu Qiang was mentally prepared before he came. Moreover, he had brought his daughter here today to ask for forgiveness. Therefore, he was calm when he was deliberately left out by the Qu family. And his daughter, Qu Yaoxi, had never received such neglect before. She lowered her head, and her expression was malevolent.


    The hands that hung by her sides were tightly clenched into fists.


    Finally, she could no longer hold it in. Amidst theughter of the Qu family members, she suddenly raised her head and shouted at the Qu family members, ¡°You guys have really gone too far. You intentionally neglected us here. Are you feeling particrlyfortable seeing us standing here stupidly?¡±

 Chapter 1197

    <h4>Chapter 1197:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Qu Qiang did not expect that his daughter would not listen to him at all and would not be able to keep her cool. When his daughter, Qu Yaoxi, was in the middle of speaking, he shouted sternly, ¡°Qu Yaoxi, shut up!¡±


    The joyous atmosphere in the Qu family was forcefully interrupted by Qu Yaoxi¡¯s words.


    Everyone looked at Qu Qiang and Qu Yaoxi, their brows furrowed silently. Especially Elder Qu and Qu Yaobing, their expressions were the most unsightly.


    When those bad rumors about Chen Meng¡¯er were spread out, Elder Qu was especially furious. After Chen Meng¡¯er said that he didn¡¯t need to care about these rumors, he still stubbornly sent people to investigate who was behind the malicious rumors.


    And he never would have thought that in the end, the person who spread the malicious rumors was actually a part of the Qu family.


    If he wasn¡¯t holding the teacup that Chen Meng¡¯er had given him, he would have picked it up long ago and smashed it on the ground.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Qu Qiang was one of his eldest son¡¯s subordinates, he would have sent people to deal with Qu Qiang¡¯s family long ago. Why would he let them appear in the Qu family?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Chief, Chief. It¡¯s my fault for not teaching my daughter well.¡± Qu Qiang had never thought that he would bring his daughter here. From the looks of it, he had made the matter worse.


    This was the first time Qu Qiang regretted that he had spoiled his daughter so much previously. He had forcefully spoiled his daughter into a willful and unruly youngdy who didn¡¯t have any brains at all. It was also the first time that he realized that he was not treating his daughter well but was harming his daughter instead.


    ¡°Qu Qiang, I think you should take your daughter back. I don¡¯t ept the apology of the both of you.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s face was stern and very frightening. Qu Yaoxi, who had just lost her temper, saw the stern face of Elder Qu ring at her. She was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head.


    When he heard Elder Qu say that he did not ept his apology, Qu Qiang immediately became anxious. If Elder Qu did not even want an apology from them, then their family would really be finished.


    ¡°Old Chief.¡± Qu Qiang was so anxious that he was about to explode.


    Elder Qu threw his face to the side.


    ¡°Chief.¡± Qu Qiang was about to cry.


    ¡°Qu Qiang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but your daughter is too much. Moreover, she has not even realized what she has done wrong. In fact, she doesn¡¯t even believe she¡¯s done anything wrong. What objections do you have to make her apologize?¡± Qu Yaotian was also feeling very ufortable. With Qu Yaoxi¡¯s appearance, how was she here to apologize? This was more like she was here to quarrel.


    Originally, his father had agreed to let Qu Qiang and his daughtere to his house because of hIM.


    Now that Qu Qiang¡¯s daughter was doing this, what was he to do?


    ¡°No, Chief, my daughter¡¯s temper¡­¡± Qu Qiang wanted to exin to Qu Yaotian, but when he opened his mouth, he did not know how to exin. He could only look at Chen Meng¡¯er for help. ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, my daughter has been spoiled by me. She doesn¡¯t know what to say and what to do. I would like to ask Miss Meng¡¯er to not hold it against her for the sake of her young age.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not angry at Qu Yaoxi¡¯s offense. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Qu, right? I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. Your daughter seems to be older than me.¡±


    Qu Qiang¡¯s expression tensed up. How could he have forgotten that Chen Meng¡¯er was two years younger than his daughter? All this while, Chen Meng¡¯er had been mature and experienced in handling matters, causing him to forget about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s age.


    For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth.


    ¡°Qu Yaoxi, right? I¡¯ve never understood it. I don¡¯t know you at all. We don¡¯t have any interactions on a daily basis. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re spreading those rumors that nder me outside.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at Qu Yaoxi.


    This was something that Chen Meng¡¯er had never understood. In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er had already investigated long ago. She did not want to probe into the rumors because of the Qu family¡¯s reputation. Moreover, Qu Yaoxi only started it. There were some who added oil to the fire, but there was someone else behind it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that her grandfather, Elder Qu, would pay special attention to this matter and even find out who it was.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er call out her name, Qu Yaoxi raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had no impression of her, but she had a deep impression of Chen Meng¡¯er. Looking at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face, Qu Yaoxi could no longer hide her envy, jealousy, and a faint hatred towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had noticed the meaning contained in Qu Yaoxi¡¯s eyes when she looked at her. She did not know where Qu Yaoxi¡¯s hatred for her came from. Envy and jealousy were things she could still understand. ¡°Qu Yaoxi, if you can give me an exnation today, perhaps I won¡¯t delve into this matter. Otherwise, your father will know what kind of result awaits your family.¡±


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re just relying on your good birth to be so arrogant. Let me tell you, no matter how good your birthright is, it can¡¯t hide the fact that you grew up in the countryside. You¡¯re just a country bumpkin in a shiny dress.¡± Qu Yaoxi was so agitated by Chen Meng¡¯er that she lost his head.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t get angry at Qu Yaoxi¡¯s words at all. On the other hand, Elder Qu, Madam Qu, and Qu Yaobing felt very ufortable when they heard it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had been carried away by someone for so many years before she found out about this matter. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was eventually found and brought back, Chen Meng¡¯er had nevere back to stay. This made Elder Qu, Madam Qu, and her parents sad. If Chen Meng¡¯er had not been carried away by someone back then, then would Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feelings towards them have been even deeper?


    Qu Qiang also did not expect that his daughter would speak so indiscriminately, he directly pped his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Shut up. Do you think that I won¡¯t cut you off at this rate?¡±

 Chapter 1198

    <h4>Chapter 1198:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What I said isn¡¯t wrong. It was always like this.¡± Qu Yaoxi had been pampered since she was young. When her family spoke to her, they were all amiable. However, in the past two days, everything had changed. Her father, who pampered her the most, scolded her again and again. He even pped her more than once.


    This made Qu Yaoxi unable to hold back the grievance in her heart. At this moment, it exploded out.


    Qu Yaoxi cried


    Seeing his own daughter cry, Qu Qiang¡¯s heart also felt extremely ufortable. Hitting his daughter, his heart felt even more painful. However, he had no other choice. If he really offended the Qu family to the death, their entire family would really have no way out.


    At that time, even if the Qu family did not make a move against their family, there would be people outside who would get wind of it and help the Qu family make a move.


    Bang! In response to Qu Yaoxi¡¯s cries, a bowl flew straight towards Qu Yaoxi andnded at Qu Yaoxi¡¯s feet. Qu Yaoxi was so frightened that she immediately stopped crying. Her tears were still rolling down her cheeks. She looked at the broken pieces of the bowl at her feet and suddenly forgot to cry.


    Qu Yaoxi raised her head and looked in the direction where the bowl flew from.


    Elder Qu was really angry. He had never seen a girl who made him feel more disgusted than Qu Yaoxi. ¡°How dare you! How dare you scold my granddaughter? Yes, my granddaughter grew up in the countryside. So what? She is still better than you, who grew up in the city. She is better than you in all aspects. What? You can¡¯tpete with my granddaughter, so you are ndering her? This is the first time I have seen such a terrible girl like you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down. She¡¯s not sensible. Why are you arguing with her? It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with her. Look, I¡¯m not angry at all.¡± Towards Qu Yaoxi¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er was really not angry at all. ¡°Moreover, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I really did grow up in the countryside.¡±


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say this, the Qu family all revealed worried expressions. They felt that Chen Meng¡¯er was ming them for not fulfilling their responsibilities back then and letting her be carried away by the thief.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what happened back then was my fault.¡± Murong Ying could not help but cry when she thought of the debt she owed her daughter.


    Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that her words would actually cause her mother¡¯s tears to fall.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that everyone was wrong. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t misunderstand what I mean. I don¡¯t me you guys. To be honest, I never felt that there was anything bad about growing up in the countryside. Growing up in the countryside wasn¡¯t as bad as people here make it seem. Instead, it made me feel very happy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t lie, she was saying what was in her heart.


    She had grown up rtively poor at first.


    But so what? In her previous life, she was not happy at all.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Madam Qu wanted to tell her that it was okay, and she did not have tofort them.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not see through Madam Qu¡¯s thoughts? She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she said, ¡°Grandma, what I said is true. Actually, if you think about it from a different angle, if I hadn¡¯t been carried away by someone back then and I had always lived in the Qu family, I might not be the person I am now. I might be just as spoilt and sheltered as the other rich children. How could I live as wonderfully and freely as I do? I really don¡¯t me you guys for the fact that I was carried away.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t an ignorant child, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know the truth behind the fact that she was carried away. ¡°Or do you guys think that I¡¯ve been living in the countryside since I was young and that you guys would be embarrassed if I told others?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er said this on purpose.

 Chapter 1199

    <h4>Chapter 1199:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elder Qu and the others asked in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said in a good mood. After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head to look at Qu Yaoxi, she wiped away the smile on her face. ¡°Qu Yaoxi, you have a good father who is devoted to you. I¡¯m also giving you a chance because of your father¡¯s painstaking efforts towards you. Tell me, why do you hate me so much? I don¡¯t remember any grudges between the two of us.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Qu Qiang¡¯s eyes light up. He thought that Chen Meng¡¯er must have hated his daughter to death. He thought that of all the people here, Chen Meng¡¯er should be the one who hated his daughter the most. He thought that Elder Qu would investigate this matter, and it must have been at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request.


    However, only now did he realize that what he had thought before was all wrong.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er has already said so, why don¡¯t you hurry up?¡± For the first time, Qu Qiang felt helpless towards his daughter.


    Qu Yaoxi looked at her father. She suddenly realized that her father¡¯s head of ck hair had unknowingly grown a lot of white hair. Looking at those silver strands, Qu Yaoxi suddenly had the urge to cry. She took a deep breath, she turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any enmity with you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know how much influence you have. You didn¡¯t do anything, yet you were able to gain the love of so many people, including Su Jinming.¡±


    Qu Yaoxi had silently liked Su Jinming for a long time, but she had never dared confess to Su Jinming. She was afraid of being rejected by Su Jinming.


    Unexpectedly, one day, Liao Yunjin came to tell her that Su Jinming had a new lover. When she heard that Su Jinming had a new lover, her heart hurt.


    She asked Liao Yunjin who Su Jinming had fallen in love with. Liao Yunjin didn¡¯t say at first, but after she kept asking, he told her that Su Jinming had fallen in love with the Qu family¡¯s newly found child, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She knew about Chen Meng¡¯er. From the moment she appeared, she had grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. Even her father had told her more than once about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s excellence, letting her learn from Chen Meng¡¯er. Originally, she already had a problem with Chen Meng¡¯er. She had always thought that Chen Meng¡¯er only had an outstanding face and a better birthright than her.


    It wasn¡¯t until she knew that the person she liked, Su Jinming, actually liked Chen Meng¡¯er that she started to hate Chen Meng¡¯er for no reason.


    ¡°Su Jinming?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er remembered Su Jinming, but she didn¡¯t know that Su Jinming liked her at all.


    ¡°Yes, Su Jinming.¡±


    ¡°Ha, how ridiculous. You like Su Jinming, but Su Jinming doesn¡¯t like you. You hate my sister. What kind of logic is that?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked with a straight face. He had thought that Qu Yaoxi had some deep hatred with his sister, but it turned out that it was because of a man. And it was a man who had nothing to do with his sister.


    ¡°The Su family and the Liao family. Ha!¡± Elder Qu was like Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t see things as simple as they appeared to be. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been cheated by someone. To think that you¡¯re still a member of our Qu family.¡± Elder Qu shook his head in disappointment.


    Qu Yaoxi had a confused look on her face. She did not know what Elder Qu was talking about.


    It was not only Qu Yaoxi who was at a loss. Even her father did not know the meaning behind Elder Qu¡¯s words. He was originally a distant rtive of the Qu family. He did not know much about these matters between the families. Therefore, he did not know what this had to do with the Su family and the Liao family.


    ¡°Old Chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qu Qiang asked.


    ¡°I knew it. At your daughter¡¯s young age, how could she have such a big influence? Even if she said a few bad things about Meng¡¯er outside, it would not have caused such amotion. It seems that someone is adding fuel to the fire. Even your daughter¡¯s hatred for my granddaughter was manufactured by someone.¡± Elder Qu felt angry just thinking about it. ¡°Meng¡¯er, did you already expect that this matter would not be simple?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°You still wouldn¡¯t let me investigate even if I knew,¡± Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er angrily and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference between investigating and not investigating. In any case, this matter does not affect me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too good. How can this matter not affect you? Your reputation has been damaged. HMPH, the Su family can¡¯t get any benefits, so they want to destroy you,¡± Elder Qu said hatefully, he looked as if he wanted to rush to the Su family to settle the score with them.


    ¡°Grandpa, what kind of exnation is this?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked.


    ¡°The elder of the Su family came to have tea with me some time ago. He said he wanted to have tea with me, but he actually wanted to marry his grandson, Su Jinming, to Meng¡¯er..¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dreaming.¡± Qu Yaobing, who had been silent all this time, couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He hasn¡¯t woken up from his dream. Su Jinming is a good kid, but what kind of family is the Su family? How can I let my granddaughter get into that pit of fire?¡± The Su family was very chaotic, and there were all kinds of internal conflicts.


    Elder Qu, who didn¡¯t know that Su Jinming liked Chen Meng¡¯er, knew when Elder Su came to propose marriage. He knew that Elder Su wanted the Qu family and the Green Gang to give him some bargaining chips so that his family could finally gain some power.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Su family fail their mission? If they knew the identity of the person I married, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a move. Moreover, other families¡¯ unmarried daughters are afraid of losing their reputation and not being able to marry into a good family in the future. I already have someone to marry, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want Elder Qu to be angry all the time, so, she said this on purpose.


    ¡°You brat.¡± When Elder Qu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. So, Grandpa, I¡¯m not angry. Moreover, they didn¡¯t get any benefits this time, did they?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said coquettishly to Elder Qu.


    Once Chen Meng¡¯er acted coquettishly, Elder Qu couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He could only re at Chen Meng¡¯er adoringly.

 Chapter 1200

    <h4>Chapter 1200:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Qu Yaoxi, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been used.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t like Qu Yaoxi. If it wasn¡¯t for her father, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t even have the desire to talk to her.


    ¡°Who used me?¡± Qu Yaoxi still didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Your so-called good friend, Liao Yunjin,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? Your friend, Liao Yunjin, who always gives you advice? She has always liked Su Jinming. Moreover, she is much closer to Su Jinming than you are. The Liao family has always wanted her to marry Su Jinming.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Obviously, Qu Yaoxi was skeptical of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words.


    She and Liao Yunjin didn¡¯t just get to know each other. They had been good friends since they entered school. She had always regarded Chen Meng¡¯er as her love rival, so how could she believe a love rival like Chen Meng¡¯er?


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. However, the news of your good friend Liao Yunjin and Su Jinming¡¯s engagement should be out in a few days. When that timees, even if you don¡¯t want to believe it, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Qu Yaoxi was very pitiful, she had always been used by Liao Yunjin. However, it was fortunate that Qu Yaoxi still had a father who doted on her so much. Otherwise, she would really be pitiful. ¡°Qu Yaoxi, for the sake of your father¡¯s reputation, I won¡¯t hold it against you as you were deceived. However, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Qu Qiang did not expect Chen Meng¡¯er to be so easy to talk to. His face lit up with joy, he hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Meng¡¯er. Don¡¯t worry. When I return this time, I will discipline my daughter properly. Previously, I always thought that pampering her and fulfilling all her requests was love for her. Now it seems that I was wrong,¡± Qu Qiang said. He looked at his daughter with disappointment.


    Up until now, his daughter had not realized what kind of disaster Chen Meng¡¯er would bring to their family if she were to be calctive about what she said today. Qu Yaoxi did not believe Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. Qu Qiang did not doubt the truth of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words at all, ¡°Also, Miss Meng¡¯er, I understand what you said just now. I will ask my daughter to transfer schoolster.¡±


    Since Liao Yunjin was a problem, he would ask his daughter to stay away from her.


    ¡°This is your family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with me. As long as your daughter doesn¡¯t nder me in the future, it really has nothing to do with me who she is friends with. You guys can leave. I won¡¯t be calctive this time, but I won¡¯t be so sure next time,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Qu Qiang. After saying that, she looked at Qu Yaoxi who was still immersed in her own thoughts, unable to extricate herself. She shook her head internally.


    Qu Yaoxi¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad, but she was too trusting of others. If she didn¡¯t change, there would be many people who would use her in the future.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. When I see her, I feel disgusted. If it wasn¡¯t for my sister¡¯s kindness, I wouldn¡¯t have let you guys off so easily.¡± Qu Haoxiang wasn¡¯t as kind.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will leave now.¡± Qu Qiang grabbed his daughter¡¯s arm and left the Qu family.


    After Qu Qiang and Qu Yaoxi left, Qu Haoxiang looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of reluctance, he asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, that girl has already said so much about you. Why are you letting them off so easily? At least teach her a lesson. Let her know what she can and cannot say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Qu Yaoxi¡¯s words really make people ufortable.¡± Elder Qu did not intend to let Qu Yaoxi off so easily.

 Chapter 1201

    <h4>Chapter 1201:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Forget it. Bickering with people like her will lower our status and make us look like her. Moreover, her character isn¡¯t bad. She was just used by other people. If you really want to settle the score, you¡¯d better look for the people behind her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er drank a mouthful of fresh soy milk.


    The soybean that was used to grind the soy milk was brought over by her. It was a soybean produced in her space. Some time ago, she heard her grandfather, Elder Qu, mention that her grandmother liked to drink soy milk. She remembered that there were several sacks of soybean in her space, so she brought some back for her.


    Elder Qu saw that Chen Meng¡¯er liked to drink soy milk and said, ¡°How is it? Does this soy milk taste good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°This is made from the soybean that you gave me. I don¡¯t know why, but your grandmother and I both feel that the soybean milk made from the soybean that you asked to use tastes better than the ordinary soybean milk. Every morning, your grandmother has to drink half a cup more.¡± Elder Qu also felt that it was strange. He evenpared the taste of the two types of soy milk and concluded the milk made from the soybean his granddaughter gave him was much better.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how to answer her grandfather.


    Just as she was thinking about how to smooth things over, her brother curled his lips and said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think the taste of this soy milk is different from before. It¡¯s just that your mentality when drinking soy milk is different. Sigh, ever since Meng¡¯er came back, all of us boys have be ignored children.¡±


    Qu Haoxiang¡¯s skill at ying tricks was growing day by day.


    Elder Qu rolled his eyes at Qu Haoxiang rudely. ¡°Ignored? Who gave you the big contract in your hand recently?¡±


    When Elder Qu mentioned this matter, Qu Haoxiang hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You brats, don¡¯t keep thinking that I¡¯m biased towards Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu took this opportunity to give a warning to those in the family who had thoughts in their hearts.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve wronged us. We don¡¯t even have time to dote on Meng¡¯er. Why would we be jealous of Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there are some things that I think it¡¯s better to exin clearly so that some people won¡¯t have any doubts. On the surface, you see that your grandmother and I dote on Meng¡¯er. However, you haven¡¯t seen what Meng¡¯er has done for us and for our family. To put it bluntly, without Meng¡¯er, our family¡¯s current status wouldn¡¯t be there.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s words were said for the boys to listen to. However, in reality, he was saying it for his daughters-inw to listen to as well.


    He knew clearly who was behind all those little tricks. If it wasn¡¯t for Meng¡¯er telling him not to be so calctive, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed them to appear in the Qu family. ¡°I still say the same thing. Whoever can make the Qu family continue to prosper, I will hand the Qu family over to them.¡±


    Although Elder Qu said so, everyone understood in their hearts that Elder Qu still liked Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In the entire family, at this stage, who else was more capable than Chen Meng¡¯er? The answer was very obvious, that was no one.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not understand what Elder Qu was thinking? However, she really did not want to do something that would not benefit her. When she took over the Qu family, she did not know that Cao Feiying and the others would say. They would call her a hypocrite.


    When Elder Qu was talking about this, Chen Meng¡¯er actually did not want to be present. However, her grandfather, Elder Qu, always deliberately picked the time when she was present to say that. This was actually also said for her to hear.


    At this time, Chen Meng¡¯er could only lower her head and eat, pretending not to hear anything.


    When Elder Qu saw Chen Meng¡¯er like this, he knew that this girl had started to want to hide again. ¡°Meng¡¯er, listen up. You are also a member of the Qu family. The Qu family will also be a part of your responsibility in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Grandpa, don¡¯t be so reserved. You want Meng¡¯er to take over the Qu family and be the head of the Qu family. Just say it honestly. We don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Qu Haocheng stood out and said with a smile. In the Qu family, other than Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang, only Qu Haocheng did not have any thoughts towards the head of the Qu family. He was determined to do literature. ¡°As long as Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t forget to give us some pocket money every month of course,¡± Qu Haocheng joked.


    Cao Feiying and Wei Honjuan¡¯s faces darkened when Qu Haocheng said that. They had never expected Qu Haocheng to stand up and answer them like that.


    ¡°Haha, if Meng¡¯er really bes the head of the Qu family, not to mention pocket money, your annual dividends will also increase.¡± Qu Haocheng¡¯s words clearly hit Elder Qu¡¯s heart, after Elder Qu heard Qu Haocheng¡¯s words, he beamed with joy. He almost gave him a thumbs up.


    And here, the one in the most awkward situation was Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how far this topic would develop if it continued. When no one was paying attention, she reached out to touch Qu Haoxiang who was sitting beside her.


    Qu Haoxiang felt Chen Meng¡¯er touch him and turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave Qu Haoxiang a look. With the telepathy of the twins, qu Haoxiang immediately understood what Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s look meant.


    He nodded to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is not the most urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the most urgent matter?¡± Elder Qu red at his little grandson who had ruined his ns.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s those people who bullied Meng¡¯er. How should we deal with them? Meng¡¯er has a kind heart. If we Qu Yaoxi go, what about the others? What about the Su family and the Liao family? Aren¡¯t you going to make a decision?¡± Qu Haoxiang asked.

 Chapter 1202

    <h4>Chapter 1202:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°This matter really needs to be handled properly. We can¡¯t let Meng¡¯er suffer a loss.¡± Hearing Qu Haoxiang mention this matter, Elder Qu¡¯s spirits were lifted.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need for you to intervene in this matter. There are already people helping your granddaughter deal with them.¡± Speaking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face could not hide her happy feelings.


    How could Elder Qu notice the expression on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face? He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh? Who is helping you deal with the Su family and the Liao family? The Su family has some power. Don¡¯t let that person of yours get himself into trouble. Otherwise, let your grandpa do it.¡±


    Madam Qu was not as rough as Elder Qu. She could see the happiness on her granddaughter¡¯s face. She could guess who it was. That was true. If his betrothed was bullied like this and he did not do anything, then he would not be reliable at all. ¡°Hubby, our grandson-inw is not inferior to you at all.¡±


    Compared to Elder Liu and Elder Qu who did not like Yuwen Jing no matter what, Madam Qu was very fond of Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing?¡± No matter how stupid Elder Qu was, he could tell who his wife was talking about.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than him?¡±


    Compared to how Elder Qu and Elder Liu did not want their granddaughter to get married so early, Madame Qu had a different idea. Madam Qu thought that if she met the right person, she should get married whenever she wanted to.


    And it was obvious that Yuwen Jing was the right person for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Elder Qu looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Yuwen Jing. He found out who was the mastermind behind this matter before you did, Grandpa. After he informed me, he had already made his move. I estimate that there should be a result in the next two days.¡± Having such a man that she could rely on wholeheartedly wasn¡¯t a bad thing. At least, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was pretty good.


    ¡°This kid.¡± Elder Qu also knew about Yuwen Jing. He was the mostpatible person with Chen Meng¡¯er, but he still couldn¡¯t like Yuwen Jing for the time being. It wasn¡¯t that Yuwen Jing¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good, but he felt that Yuwen Jing was here to snatch his granddaughter away.


    Even though Madam Qu had already advised him several times, saying that his granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be taken away, he was still apprehensive.


    ¡°This time, he has some foresight.¡±


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t ask what Yuwen Jing had done to the Su family or the Liao family. She listened to Yuwen Jing and only wanted to see the final result.


    First, Chen Meng¡¯er heard rumors that the Su family and the Liao family¡¯s cooperation case seemed to be having some problems. Then, they said that there was a problem with the financial chain of the two families¡¯ cooperation. And because the Su family did a good job of keeping it a secret, such rumors were only spread in a small area.


    Whether it was true or not, it was really not easy to distinguish.


    However, soon, the news of the engagement between Su Jinming of the Su family and Liao Yunjin of the Liao family spread like wildfire.


    When Chen Meng heard this news, she understood that the rumors from before were not as simple as she thought.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the news, she justughed it off. She really did not care about what would happen to the Su and Liao families, and she did not want to know.


    However, things did not seem to go her way.


    It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to have the time to go to school, but she was lucky enough to see Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin fighting.


    ¡°Liao Yunjin, I must be blind to think of you as a friend. I have always been honest with you, but you stabbed me in the back.¡± Qu Yaoxi pointed at Liao Yunjin emotionally.

 Chapter 1203

    <h4>Chapter 1203:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the person beside her trying to stop her, Qu Yaoxi would have rushed forward and given Liao Yunjin a few tight ps.


    ¡°Xixi, I didn¡¯t.¡± Liao Yunjin shook her head. Her eyes were red, and she looked very pitiful and sad.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Didn¡¯t you steal Su Jinming from me? If you didn¡¯t steal Su Jinming from me, why would you be engaged to him?¡± The truth was right in front of her, how could Qu Yaoxi be deceived by the illusion created by Liao Yunjin again?


    ¡°Xixi, let me exin to you.¡± Liao Yunjin had long be ustomed to acting innocent. Chen Meng¡¯er watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Liao Yunjin was a talented actress.


    ¡°Why should I listen to your exnation? Are you going to exin that you¡¯ve liked Su Jinming for a long time? That you clearly said that you would help me, but in fact, you stabbed me in the back? Liao Yunjin, I¡¯m really stupid. I actually believed every word you said. I even believed your words and said bad things about Chen Meng¡¯er everywhere.¡± Qu Yaoxi was very regretful now. She was so regretful that she wished she could p herself.


    This morning, when her father took the newspaper and showed her the news of Su Jinming and Liao Yunjin¡¯s engagement, she waspletely stunned. Her father said to her, ¡°Darling, wake up. Previously, I told you and you didn¡¯t believe me. Now that you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes, you should believe me. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Miss Meng¡¯er¡¯s magnanimity, do you know what kind of fate would await our family?¡±


    At that time, Qu Yaoxi looked at the newspaper and was unable to regain her senses for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Qu Yaoxi to mention her.


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er did note to school very often, she was popr in school.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Is it that Chen Meng¡¯er, the senior?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard a lot of rumors about Chen Meng¡¯er. Didn¡¯t the newspapers report itter? It turns out that those rumors were spread by Qu Yaoxi.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How could a person like Chen Meng¡¯er do such a thing? Qu Yaoxi is detestable.¡±


    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t you hear Qu Yaoxi say that it was Liao Yunjin who instigated it? I think Liao Yunjin is even more detestable.¡±


    The surrounding onlookers started to discuss among themselves. Chen Meng¡¯er blended into the crowd and watched the drama between Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin unfold.


    She looked at Qu Yaoxi who was unusually angry now, and Liao Yunjin, who was still pretending to be pitiful.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head, someone with sharp eyes actually noticed Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately diverted from the agitated Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin, who were about to explode.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that everyone would pay attention to her.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin shouted in unison when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er in the crowd.


    This time, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. The two of you need to settle things. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said and wanted to leave. However, Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yun Jin had no intention of letting Chen Meng¡¯er leave.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yun Jin shouted at the same time.


    After shouting, the two of them red at each other. They no longer had the same feeling of appreciation as before.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned and asked while gritting her teeth. If she had known earlier, she would not have watched themotion. But now, instead of watching themotion, she had be themotion herself.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, I owe you an apology for what happened before. Therefoer, today, in front of so many people, I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. The words that I said earlier were not true. Arge portion of them were told to me by Liao Yunjin. I¡¯ve also been deceived by her. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always hated you so much.¡± Qu Yaoxi looked like she was apologizing to Chen Meng¡¯er. However, in reality, she was telling everyone that everything that she had done previously was because she had been deceived by Liao Yunjin. Therefore, she was shifting the me to Liao Yunjin.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Qu Yaoxi¡¯s apology, her frown deepened. Qu Yaoxi¡¯s apology made her feel ufortable, so she might as well not have apologized.


    ¡°Qu Yaoxi, don¡¯t throw all the me on me. Yes, I do like Su Jinming. I¡¯m not sorry for not telling you, but who said that I have to be like you? If I like someone, I don¡¯t have to make it known to everyone. I ced my love for Jinming in the deepest part of my heart. What¡¯s wrong with that? Also, what do you mean I lied to you? What did I lie to you about? Since you knew that Jinming liked Chen Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve been holding a grudge against her. You¡¯ve been getting people to investigate Chen Meng¡¯er. Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s shameful? I¡¯m telling you, Qu Yaoxi, I know all the dirty things you¡¯ve done. You¡¯d better not provoke me. If you anger me, I¡¯ll expose everything to the public.¡± Liao Yunjin also put away her delicate and pitiful appearance.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about your misdeeds? If I tell you about those things, you¡¯ll see if the Su family will still want a granddaughter-inw like you.¡±


    Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin were like two rabid dogs. They bit each other and wanted to kill each other.

 Chapter 1204

    <h4>Chapter 1204:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in such a good mood. The two of them were fighting over her like two rabid dogs. Moreover, the matter between the two of them had nothing to do with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Alright, you guys need to resolve this privately. We are in school. It¡¯s not the ce to fight¡±


    Of course, the two of them could look for connections and get the principal to let them go. However, they would have to pay a price in the end.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin said in unison.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to stay and be the referee for the two of you? I¡¯m not interested,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said deliberately.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a referee.¡± Whenever Liao Yunjin saw Chen Meng¡¯er, she would remember that the person Su Jinming had always liked was Chen Meng¡¯er. Although she had finally gotten what she wanted and was about to get engaged to Su Jinming, for the past few days, every time she saw Su Jinming, she could see the obvious disgust on his face. When she saw the person she liked showing such an expression to her, her heart ached. She wasn¡¯t willing to give up. How could she be worse than Chen Meng¡¯er? Why didn¡¯t Su Jinming like her? ¡°It¡¯s just that you can be considered as the person involved in this matter. Since we¡¯ve started today and there are so many people present, it¡¯s better for us to make things clear so that everyone won¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Liao Yunjin¡¯s sweet image in everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t be destroyed today.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Liao Yunjin to say such overbearing and rude words. Chen Meng¡¯er was almost angered to the point ofughing. ¡°You¡¯re a little too overbearing. What right do you have to order me around? Moreover, this is a matter between you and Qu Yaoxi. It has nothing to do with me. As for the part that has something to do with me, I will use my own methods to deal with the Liao family. I have no interest in your fight. I won¡¯t apany you anymore. Goodbye,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er turned around, a voice called out to stop her from leaving.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. Did she not look at the almanac when she went out today? She just wanted to watch the show. How did it turn out like this?


    ¡°Su Jinming.¡± After knowing that Su Jinming liked her, Chen Meng¡¯er felt awkward when she faced Su Jinming again.


    Due to his grandfather¡¯s recent threats, Su Jinming had no choice but to get engaged to Liao Yunjin from the Liao family. He was so annoyed that he did not want to go back. He spent almost every day holed up in the smallpany that he and his ssmates founded. It just so happened that thepany was just starting out, and it was a time of many things.


    And today, his grandfather called him over ten times, asking him to pick up Liao Yunjin from school and ask him to do it for the Liao family to see.


    For some reason, there was a problem with the capital chain of the investment case between the Su family and the Liao family. Originally, although the amount of money in the investment case was quiterge, it wasn¡¯t impossible for the Su family to take it out. However, the remaining funds of the Su family had been invested into another investment case, so they didn¡¯t want to take it out for the time being.


    At this time, if the Su family didn¡¯t take out the money to make up for the broken capital chain, their investment case with the Liao family would be put on hold, and the Su family might be sued by the Liao family for breach of contract and would have to pay a hefty fine.

 Chapter 1205

    <h4>Chapter 1205:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    His grandfather had no choice but to negotiate with the Liao family to see if he could get the Liao family to pay off their funds first and return them once the money from the Su family arrived. His grandfather even offered to increase their share.


    However, all of these were rejected by the head of the Liao family. The head of the Liao family said that if he wanted them to pay off their funds, he would have to marry the two families.


    Thus, there was the matter of him and Liao Yunjin getting engaged.


    Thinking about him marrying Liao Yunjin, he felt a wave of frustration in his heart. He really didn¡¯t dare think about having him spend the rest of his life with any woman other than Chen Meng¡¯er. Before this, he had already thought about it. If he could not marry Chen Meng¡¯er, he would be a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    Su Jinming had no choice but to pick up Liao Yunjin from school toplete his mission.


    As soon as he entered the school gate, he heard amotion. He looked towards the source of the noise and saw a bunch of people gathered there. When he walked in, he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice. Su Jinming, who had not seen Chen Meng¡¯er for a long time, was excited. He could not help but shout before he could see her clearly.


    ¡°Su Jinming?¡± Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er shout the name of the male lead in the whole story, everyone was very excited.


    They followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gaze and saw a quiet and handsome boy standing against the light.


    ¡°Jinming, why are you here?¡± When Liao Yunjin saw Su Jinming¡¯s appearance, she was happy at first, but when she saw Su Jinming staring unblinkingly at Chen Meng¡¯er, her face fell. The joy she felt when she saw Su Jinming also disappeared.


    ¡°Su Jinming.¡± Qu Yaoxi looked at Su Jinming in a daze. The love on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden no matter how hard she tried.


    Su Jinming didn¡¯t have time to care about others now. In his eyes and heart, there was no one else but Chen Meng¡¯er. With a gentle smile, he slowly walked towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Seeing Su Jinming walking towards her, Chen Meng¡¯er had a headache. This matter was already in a mess. How could Su Jinming interfere at this time? It had to be said that Chen Meng¡¯er had a good impression of Su Jinming. This was due to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s memories from her previous life.


    If it had to be said about the entire Su family, Chen Meng¡¯er still hoped that Su Jinming could inherit the Su family. This way, if she had to interact with the Su family in the future, it would save her a lot of trouble. However, ever since she found out that Su Jinming liked her, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it would be the same no matter who inherited the Su family.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re here for once. I remember that you have always been the least hardworking, but your grades were always the best.¡± Su Jinming stared at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. He felt that no matter how he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wrong. I just don¡¯te to school often. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not diligent.¡± Although Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t spend much time on her studies, Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t say it so openly. This was something that could attract hatred. ¡°Are you here to pick up your fianc¨¦e?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er mentioned his fianc¨¦e, Su Jinming¡¯s expression froze. He felt a little embarrassed. For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know how to respond to Chen Meng¡¯er. He didn¡¯t want to admit it in front of Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Liao Yunjin wouldn¡¯t give him this chance. Liao Yunjin dashed to Su Jinming¡¯s side. She ignored Su Jinming¡¯s objection and forcefully held Su Jinming¡¯s arm. With a smile like a flower, she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jinming to be so considerate. He actually thought of surprising me by picking me up from school.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt amused by Liao Yunjin¡¯s provocative gaze. She didn¡¯t like Su Jinming, so why was she looking at her like that?


    ¡°Oh. Then I Won¡¯t disturb your date. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to leave quickly. However, Su Jinming, who hadn¡¯t seen Chen Meng¡¯er for such a long time, wouldn¡¯t let Chen Meng¡¯er leave so easily.


    Hepletely ignored Liao Yunjin and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with love and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, my grandfather came to your house to propose marriage. Why did you refuse? Am I not good enough? You might not know this, but from the moment I saw you, I fell in love with you. I vowed to marry you and to love and dote on you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Su Jinming¡¯s words made Liao Yunjin¡¯s face darken. She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with hatred.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was helpless. She had never thought that Su Jinming would confess to her in front of Liao Yunjin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t ept your confession. I already have a fianc¨¦.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely d at this time. She was d that she and Yuwen Jing had already revealed their rtionship. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how she could reject him so straightforwardly.


    ¡°Young Master Su, you seem to be doing something very immoral by trying to steal my fianc¨¦e.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard the voice from the crowd, she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt a headacheing on.


    What was going on today? Why were all of them gathered together?


    Why was Yuwen Jing here?


    Just as everyone was wondering who the voice belonged to, a handsome man dressed in ck walked out from the crowd. If Su Jinming was a gentle and refined young master, then this should be the prince.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Su to know me.¡± Yuwen Jing said as he walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the person standing beside her and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, my fianc¨¦e would have been snatched away by someone,¡± Yuwen Jing moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and said.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s deliberately intimate actions made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears turn red, and Su Jinming¡¯s heart ached. His hands, which were hanging by his sides, were tightly clenched into fists.

 Chapter 1206

    <h4>Chapter 1206:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Su Jinming saw Yuwen Jing, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. He looked at Yuwen Jing and blurted out, ¡°Yuwen Jing, did you tamper with the investment proposal between the Su family and the Liao family?¡±


    The more Su Jinming thought about it, the more he felt that the possibility was too high. The timing of the problem with the investment proposal was coincidental. Moreover, what made him even more suspicious was that when the Su family went to various banks in Beijing to borrow money, the bank staff who had previously treated them extremely well had now started to be very stiff with them. They didn¡¯t say that they wouldn¡¯t lend them money. They only said that the situation in their industry had been quite special recently, and that it would take some time for the money toe down.


    He hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but now that he thought about it, it was really strange.


    Regarding this matter, Yuwen Jing had never been prepared to hide or deny it. Moreover, he had deliberately left some clues for the Su family to find out that he was the one who made the investment.


    He wanted to let those who dared touch Chen Meng¡¯er know that Chen Meng¡¯er was under his wing. If they dared touch Chen Meng¡¯er, he was not going to be polite.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Yuwen Jing admitted generously.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s generous admission left Su Jinming stunned. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond to Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. ¡°This is a warning to the Su family, the Liao family, and you, Su Jinming. You¡¯d better put away those thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, I have many ways to make you suffer. Also, I think your grandfather should have known long ago that I was the one who tampered with this matter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let go so easily and agreed to the marriage between you and Liao Yunjin.¡±


    The Su family¡¯s old master was the most cunning. When he found out that Yuwen Jing was the one who tampered with the marriage, he knew Yuwen Jing¡¯s reason for doing so. Therefore, after the Liao family talked to him about a marriage alliance with the Su family, he hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, you, you are too despicable.¡± Su Jinming was angry, and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    ¡°Despicable? I don¡¯t think so. As long as I can cut off all the threats in the bud, I think I can be a little more despicable,¡± Yuwen Jing said lightly.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be deceived by Yuwen Jing¡¯s illusion. In order to achieve his goal, he will do anything despicable.¡± Su Jinming wanted Chen Meng¡¯er to see Yuwen Jing¡¯s character clearly. He wanted her to leave him.


    However, his wishful thinking was destined to fail.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking, she opened her mouth and interrupted him, ¡°Su Jinming, I think no one knows better than me what kind of person Yuwen Jing is. Also, speaking of despicable, I think your grandfather and the others are much more powerful than Yuwen Jing. Before you talk about Yuwen Jing, you should go back and find out what your grandfather and the others did to me behind my back.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er guessed that the things that Elder Su and the others did were hidden from Su Jinming.


    Perhaps until now, Su Jinming still didn¡¯t know that the rumors about her were all nned by his grandfather and the others.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Su Jinming had a bad premonition.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. Su Jinming, before you talk about others, you should first figure things out. You can¡¯t me Yuwen Jing for what happened to you today. If you want to me someone, me that grandfather of yours,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned to Yuwen Jing. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think Grandpa and the others have been waiting for us at home for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1207

    <h4>Chapter 1207:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa, does the rumor about the little miss of the Green Gang have anything to do with you?¡± After Chen Meng¡¯er and the others left, he left Liao Yunjin behind and drove all the way back to the Su family.


    He ignored the butler of the Su family and rushed into his grandfather¡¯s study.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to rush into my study without my permission? Also, where did you learn your manners? Do you think you have the right to question your grandfather now?¡± Elder Su didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to question me,¡± Elder Su said slowly. However, people could immediately feel the intimidation in his words.


    However, Su Jinming was not frightened by his grandfather. ¡°Yes, my wings haven¡¯t grown hard yet, so I can¡¯t resist you. I can only let you arrange the major events of my life. Grandpa, you clearly know that I only have Chen Meng¡¯er in my heart. How could you still do such a thing? Thest possibility between me and Chen Meng¡¯er was forcefully cut off by you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything too bad. Do you think there¡¯s still a chance between you and Chen Meng¡¯er? Do you think your grandfather is an idiot? I have no other choice. A marriage alliance with the Liao family is ourst resort. Su Jinming, I¡¯m warning you. Put away your thoughts about Chen Meng¡¯er and properly follow my arrangements to marry Liao Yunjin of the Liao family. Although the Liao family is no longer what it used to be, a lean camel is still bigger than a horse. If we make good use of it, we can still get a lot of benefits from the Liao family,¡± Elder Su warned Su Jinming.


    He was afraid that Su Jinming would not listen to him and cause other trouble. ¡°Jinming, you are the candidate I have my eyes on for the next head of the Su family. However, you also know that the Su family is not like other families. There are many people who want that position, and there are also many capable people. I don¡¯t want you to be the loser in the end,¡± Elder Su threatened.


    How could Su Jinming not understand?


    Su Jinming wanted to resist, but he knew very clearly in his heart that there was nothing he could do now. He could only follow his grandfather¡¯s wishes. Otherwise, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Su Jinming¡¯s hands, which were hanging on the sides of his body, were tightly clenched into fists. Even when his fingernails pierced into his flesh, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Su Jinming could only tell himself in his heart that he had to endure it. When he ascended to the position of the head of the Su family, who would dare treat him like this?


    ¡°Grandpa, I understand.¡± Su Jinming silently took a few deep breaths before suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Su waved his hand at Su Jinming.


    After Su Jinming left, the Su family¡¯s housekeeper walked in. ¡°Master, I see that Young Master has a lot of anger towards you in his heart. I¡¯m afraid that after he ascends to the position of family head¡­¡± the Su family¡¯s old housekeeper didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning in his words was very obvious.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s fine, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Elder Su knew long ago that Su Jinming wasn¡¯t a person who could be controlled by others. However, he knew clearly in his heart that Su Jinming was the person who was most qualified to be the head of the Su family. Only Su Jinming could lead the Su family to greater heights.


    For the sake of the Su family, Elder Su could only choose to support Su Jinming. ¡°In my lifetime, Su Jinming still can¡¯t escape from my control.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t let Su Jinming escape from his control.


    * * *


    ¡°Why are you free to pick me up from school today? I heard from Allen that you¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡±


    Allen knew that sucking up to Chen Meng¡¯er was more important than anything else. Right now, he would approach Chen Meng¡¯er whenever he had something to do. Moreover, even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t ask, he would report his master¡¯s whereabouts to Chen Meng¡¯er from time to time.


    Allen secretly told Chen Meng¡¯er that his master had been very busy recently. He was busy giving Chen Meng¡¯er a grand engagement banquet and a wedding banquet that Chen Meng¡¯er would never forget in her life. As for how grand it was, Allen could not say it out loud. This could only be imagined by Chen Meng¡¯er herself.


    Many times, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Allen was not betraying his master to please her but was deliberately trying to whet his appetite. Now, every time Chen Meng¡¯er saw Allen or received a call from Allen, she felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°It¡¯s Allen again, that brat.¡± How could Yuwen Jing not know his subordinate¡¯s every move?


    However, he did not have any objections to his subordinate fawning over the person he loved.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than him? Sometimes, I feel that Allen was sent by you to my side on purpose.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nced sideways at Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s childish action made Yuwen Jing smile. He reached out and ruffled her hair. When she protested, he withdrew his hand and held her hand instead. ¡°Why do you feel that way? What did Allen do to make you feel this way?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. He always takes the initiative toe and tell me about you. But every time he tells me something, he always tells me half of it. You can ask him in more detail. He doesn¡¯t know anything. He¡¯s just trying to keep me in suspense. He doesn¡¯t really want to tell me about you,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er with a pout.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve misunderstood him. He¡¯s not trying to keep you in suspense, but he really doesn¡¯t know. Baro isn¡¯t looking at how he keeps moving closer to you. He¡¯s deliberately hiding a lot of things from Allen.¡± Only when he was with Chen Meng¡¯er would Yuwen Jing be so rxed. Only then could he reveal such a light smile.


    ¡°Oh, so it seems like I really misunderstood him,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a nod. After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Yuwen Jing and blinked. ¡°If Allen doesn¡¯t know, then you definitely know. Tell me, what kind of surprise are you nning to give me?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who appeared to be powerful, was still a little girl deep down. She also liked nice things.


    ¡°A surprise is a surprise, so I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

 Chapter 1208

    <h4>Chapter 1208:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to actually have such a rtionship with her. However, after thinking about it, it made sense. Since he said that he wanted to surprise her, if he told her, there would be no surprise.


    Forget it, forget it. It was rare for Yuwen Jing to surprise her, so she just had to wait.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask anymore. However, I hope that the surprise you give me will really be something special.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately threatened him. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t reach the standard that you promised, then let me handle it as I please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Yuwen Jing was really not good at nning surprises. In fact, he was not sure if what he prepared now would really surprise Chen Meng¡¯er when the time came. Yuwen Jing felt that it was quite a headache for him to not have a single romantic bone in his body. ¡°I¡¯m already one of your people. You can do whatever you want with me.¡±


    The first half of Yuwen Jing¡¯s sentence sounded like it was quite serious to Chen Meng¡¯er. However, the second half of his sentence gave her quite a shock. Her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Jing, what is wrong with your head?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Long ago, when I fell in love with you and swore that I would never marry anyone else but you, I was already yours. I would not have any objections to whatever you want me to do.¡± What Yuwen Jing did not say was that even if she asked him to die, he would do so without any objections.


    Yuwen Jing was a stubborn person.


    Chen Meng¡¯er once again felt that if Yuwen Jing really tried to be romantic, it would really move her to the point where she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing¡¯s romantic words weren¡¯t like other people¡¯s. Every romantic word he said truly came from his heart.


    ¡°Ugh, Allen kept telling me that you weren¡¯t romantic. Now it seems that Allen was mistaken. His master is an expert in love,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was embarrassed and said this on purpose.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what I said is the truth. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Seeing Yuwen Jing holding her hand and looking at her with a serious expression, Chen Meng¡¯er also stoppedughing, she looked back at Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re telling the truth. I¡¯m not a fool. I know exactly what kind of man you are. That¡¯s why I dare give my life to you. Otherwise, do you think I would be willing to marry you? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also had a rare moment of deep affection. ¡°Jing, the person I want to marry is you. You¡¯re not romantic, you don¡¯t know how to say sweet words, and you won¡¯t be like other boys who will asionally create little surprises to make me happy. However, you can save me without caring about your own safety when I¡¯m in deep danger. You can try your best to make me happy when I¡¯m unhappy, although in my opinion, it¡¯s a little stupid. Jing, I have seen every single thing that you have done for me.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± When Yuwen Jing heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was confessing her love, he was even more moved. He choked up and his eyes were slightly red.

 Chapter 1209

    <h4>Chapter 1209:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He thought that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what he had done in silence. It turned out that she had remembered it all.


    Yuwen Jing reached out and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er tightly in his arms. He said silently, ¡°Meng¡¯er, although I don¡¯t know how to be romantic, I promise that I will make you the happiest woman in the world.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing hugged each other tightly.


    * * *


    Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin hadpletely fallen out. Every day, Qu Yaoxi looked at Liao Yunjin as if she was the person who killed her father. As for Liao Yunjin, shepletely ignored Qu Yaoxi¡¯s murderous gaze. These few days, her face was full of smiles.


    She had always dreamed of bing Su Jinming¡¯s bride, but she also knew that this dream of hers would not be easy to realize. Thus, she had been secretly calcting how to get close to Su Jinming. However, the results were not very good.


    She had never expected that the situation would suddenly turn around. She was actually going to get engaged to Su Jinming soon. She was going to be Su Jinming¡¯s fianc¨¦e and his wife in the future.


    Just thinking about it made Liao Yunjin unable to hide the smile on her face.


    ¡°Hmph, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so smug. It¡¯s not like Su Jinming wanted to marry you. If it weren¡¯t for your family forcing him, would he havepromised? Speaking of which, your family is really despicable. They actually used such a method to force the Su family to agree to use Su Jinming to form a marriage alliance with you.¡± Qu Yaoxi could no longer bear the smug smile on Liao Yunjin¡¯s face, she walked over and spoke loudly in front of everyone in the ss.


    Qu Yaoxi¡¯s words caused the people in the ss to immediately start gossiping. They knew that Qu Yaoxi and Liao Yunjin had fallen out. They also knew from their previous quarrel how the two of them had wanted to destroy Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reputation.


    This caused everyone¡¯s impression of the two of them to plummet.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that there would be a follow-up.


    Liao Yunjin didn¡¯t expect Qu Yaoxi to say such words in front of so many people. She was so angry that her face turned red. She stretched out her hand and was about to p Qu Yaoxi. However, Qu Yaoxi was already prepared. She grabbed Liao Yunjin¡¯s hand that was about to hit her.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? You want to hit me? Liao Yunjin, don¡¯t even think about it. Let me tell you, don¡¯t becent for too long. You think that you will be happy if you marry Su Jinming. Let me tell you, your bitter days are waiting for you. Su Jinming doesn¡¯t like you. He even hates you. Who he loves, from the beginning, is Chen Meng¡¯er. Su Jinming¡¯s heart will never change. You don¡¯t know, right? The meeting between Chen Meng¡¯er and Su Jinming meant that Su Jinming will only love Chen Meng¡¯er for the rest of his life.¡± Qu Yaoxi looked at Liao Yunjin sarcastically, then she said, ¡°Liao Yunjin, I will watch you cry with my own eyes. I will watch you be lonely for the rest of your life.¡±


    Qu Yaoxi rejoiced. She rejoiced that she still had the chance to step on Liao Yunjin.


    It was all thanks to Chen Meng¡¯er that Qu Yaoxi woke up so early. No, she should be more grateful to her father, Qu Qiang.


    Qu Qiang thanked Chen Meng¡¯er for her kindness. The next day, he and his wife brought a pair of gifts and went to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s house to apologize. It was all their fault for not being able to discipline their daughter properly and making her do such a thing.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had let Qu Yaoxi off because she had a dedicated father like Qu Qiang. Although Qu Qiang failed to teach Qu Yaoxi well, Chen Meng¡¯er still felt that Qu Qiang was worthy of being a father.


    When she saw them approach her and apologize sincerely. Chen Meng¡¯er was a little touched. She thought of the idea of being kind again. She told them how Liao Yunjin had schemed against his daughter, Qu Yaoxi, step by step. She also told them about the little things that had happened between herself and Su Jinming, she printed it on a piece of paper and handed it to Qu Qiang and his wife.


    Qu Qiang and his wife showed it to Qu Yaoxi.


    After reading it, Qu Yaoxi suddenly came to a realization. She regretted what she had done to Chen Meng¡¯er. Her hatred for Liao Yunjin had gone to a whole new level. However, she was also clear-headed.


    ¡°Qu Yaoxi, don¡¯t go too far. You couldn¡¯t get Jinming yourself. Now that you see me with Jinming, you feel ufortable. However, you can¡¯t nder me like this. You¡¯re too vicious.¡± Liao Yunjin pretended to be innocent.


    If it was before, everyone would still feel sorry for Liao Yunjin when they saw her tears. However, after seeing her true colors, everyone would only feel disgusted when they saw her tears.


    ¡°Liao Yunjin, put away your tears. Do you think that everyone will still believe your tears after seeing your true colors? Let me tell you, your tears are too cheap. Liao Yunjin, I won¡¯t fight with you. Fighting with you is just a waste of my strength. I will wait for the day when you truly cry. When the timees, it will be hard for you not to shed your tears.¡± After Qu Yaoxi said those harsh words, she turned around and left.


    Liao Yunjin, who was left behind, looked at the surrounding ssmates pointing at her and the words they said. She was filled with hatred. It was all Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Yaoxi¡¯s fault. They made her ssmates lose their respect for her.


    The quarrel between Liao Yunjin and Qu Yaoxi soon reached Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. We all believe in your character. We won¡¯t believe the lies that Liao Yunjin and the others made up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± However, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t care what others thought of her. After her rebirth, she had long understood that she lived for herself and not for others. If she cared about what others thought of her, how tiring it would be to live?


    She had been blessed by the heavens for her entire life. Compared to others, she wanted to live a more carefree life.


    ¡°Oh right, Chen Meng¡¯er, are you really getting married? But you¡¯re still so young.¡±


    ¡°If I had such a handsome and rich fianc¨¦, I would have gotten married a long time ago. Such a high-quality boy, if you don¡¯t hurry up and snatch him away, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

 Chapter 1210

    <h4>Chapter 1210:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is your fianc¨¦ really the head of that mysterious Buyano family? I think he really looks like he¡¯s mixed.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you really the little miss of the Green Gang as the newspaper says?¡±


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that it was not a good thing to be famous.


    She did not expect that a small newspaper article would make her peaceful life in school disappear.


    Chen Meng¡¯er listened to the chattering in her ears. She could not maintain her good attitude at this moment. Chen Meng¡¯er mmed the book in her hand heavily on the table.


    The originally noisy ssroom suddenly became quiet. It was even quieter than when the teacher appeared. The students in the ssroom seemed to be frozen by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions. They did not move at all.


    ¡°Am I the little miss of the Green Gang? What is my fianc¨¦¡¯s identity? I think this has no effect on my life in school, and it will not affect my rtionship with you guys. So, please, everyone, give me some privacy.¡±


    There were always a few people who did not understand. So, they pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and wanted to ask more questions. But they were stopped by the ss monitor. ¡°This is her private matter. Give her some space. Don¡¯t scare Chen Meng¡¯er so much that she won¡¯t daree to ss again in the future.¡±


    When the ss monitor came out to stop them, the people in the ss stopped talking and dispersed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave the ss monitor a look of thanks.


    ¡°If you want to thank me, thene to ss more often. I don¡¯t want the teacher toe and ask me about you every semester. It¡¯s good that your grades are good. Otherwise, you could just take a break and graduate like this.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the back of her ss monitor as she left. She smiled and shook her head.


    She suddenly felt that although the students in her ss were a little nosy and annoying, they were still quite cute.


    However, because of that report and what happened on campus that day, Chen Meng¡¯er became popr in school.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who could not go to school now, was rarelyzy at home. However, even if she wanted to bezy, she could not bezy. As a result, she was called to go by her two grandfathers.


    ¡°Girl, you are also busy when you are idle. Help your grandfathers make some tea and snacks.¡± Elder Liu smiled sweetly.


    Elder Qu, who was at the side, nodded and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Meng¡¯er. Grandpa hasn¡¯t had the tea you made for a few days. Look, I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s ability to lie was getting better and better.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead was full of frown lines when she heard that.

 Chapter 1211

    <h4>Chapter 1211:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I think I just made pastries two days ago.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said weakly, ¡°Since the two of you want to eat it, it¡¯s only right for me to cook some. What do you want to eat? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll make something random. When the timees, don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We like what you cook,¡± Elder Qu waved his hand and said.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Elder Liu also nodded.


    They were quite confident in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cooking skills. Moreover, they knew in their hearts that Chen Meng¡¯er knew very well about their likes and dislikes. Rather than using their own brains to think, it would be better to let their granddaughter help them think. It would save them a lot of trouble.


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what they were thinking, she would frown again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er made a simple cheesecake for them, as well as the pastries that the old men liked very much recently. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er brewed them some unknown tea leaves that were produced in her space.


    This was the first time she took it out. Previously, she had tried it and the taste was not inferior to famous teas. The tea that she brewed was definitely better.


    After Elder Liu and Elder Qu drank a mouthful of the tea that Chen Meng¡¯er brewed, their eyes immediately lit up.


    Elder Liu took another small sip and then looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with sparkling eyes. He asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what tea leaves are used to brew this tea?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s my first time drinking such good tea,¡± Elder Qu agreed. ¡°Meng¡¯er, when I go backter, let me take some back.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget it. With your skill in making tea, such good tea is wasted.¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes at Elder Qu.


    Elder Qu subconsciously wanted to refute Elder Liu¡¯s words, but when he opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Who asked Elder Liu to tell the truth? As for making tea, he really didn¡¯t have any talent.


    ¡°Forget it. If I want to drink tea in the future, I¡¯d better look for Meng¡¯er. Only the tea made by my granddaughter is delicious.¡±


    Elder Liu was thinking about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tea leaves, so he did not bicker with Elder Qu. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, quickly tell me, what kind of tea is this?¡±


    ¡°This is not some famous tea. It¡¯s a wild tea that I got by chance. I tried it and it tasted very good, so I plucked a little more.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also very good at making up lies.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to lie to her two grandfathers. She had no choice. She didn¡¯t dare say anything about the portable space.


    Elder Qu and Elder Liu believed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words without a doubt. It wasn¡¯t their fault that they didn¡¯t doubt it at all. It was because Chen Meng¡¯er often took out some strange things. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er often went into the remote mountains and forests for a mission.


    It was very normal to pick some wild tea leaves.


    ¡°This wild tea is really good,¡± Elder Liu said and took another sip.


    Elder Qu was more concerned. ¡°Meng¡¯er, how much did you pluck?¡±


    ¡°Enough for a while,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Elder Qu was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu, and Elder Qu were enjoying the breeze and afternoon tea. Their life was veryfortable.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, your engagement party with that kid, Yuwen Jing, is next week, right? Time is really fast. It¡¯s about to happen.¡± For some reason, Elder Liu suddenly brought up the matter of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s engagement.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was stunned when she heard Elder Liu bring up this matter. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it will be next week.¡± It was not only Elder Liu who felt that time flew by. Chen Meng¡¯er also felt that time flew by.


    ¡°Did Yuwen Jing bring you to pick out an engagement ring?¡± Actually, Elder Liu and Elder Qu did not bring up this matter for no reason. This morning, the Qu family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw remarked that her family had a niece who was about to get engaged. Two days ago, her partner had bought her a ring with a huge stone on it.


    Elder Qu did not care about how big the ring was. His family did notck money. What he cared about was that Yuwen Jing was going to get engaged to his precious granddaughter. Therefore, why was there no sound of him going to buy an engagement ring at all?


    Elder Qu thought about it and rushed over to tell Elder Liu about it. That was why the two of them deliberately called Chen Meng¡¯er over to let her prepare afternoon tea for them.


    ¡°Engagement ring?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t thought about it at all. Or rather, because Yuwen Jing had said that he didn¡¯t want Chen Meng¡¯er to work too hard, she had not thought about it.


    Since Yuwen Jing had already said this, Chen Meng¡¯er was pleased. She did not want to be involved in those messy matters.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know what she needed to prepare for the engagement and the wedding. Because she did not pay attention to this matter, she did not know much.


    Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s confused look, Elder Qu and Elder Liu exchanged a look. Both of them looked like they knew it would be like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This engagement naturally requires an engagement ring.¡±


    ¡°If this engagement doesn¡¯t even have an engagement ring, what¡¯s the point of getting engaged? This Yuwen Jing is really thinking that he is a good person. From the looks of it, he felt that marrying you into the family would be a matter of iron-d authority. His true nature will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If he dares have such thoughts, then he¡¯s wrong. Since we can agree to marry Meng¡¯er to him, we can naturally go back on our words. This isn¡¯t even an engagement. It¡¯s just a matter of two young people falling in love. Breaking up ismon.¡±


    The two old men were determined to nder Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 1212

    <h4>Chapter 1212:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing, who was in the middle of a meeting, sneezed again. He could no longer remember how many times he sneezed this afternoon.


    The meeting room was silent. Everyone looked at Yuwen Jing, who was sitting in the main seat, with worried eyes.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Baro asked carefully.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have a cold, do you? Do you want me to call the family doctor?¡± Allen was about to make a call.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Yuwen Jing was also puzzled. He knew that he didn¡¯t have a cold. Why did he keep sneezing?


    Allen touched his chin and looked at Yuwen Jing. ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t have a cold, I think someone is saying bad things about you behind your back.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Baro was tired of Allen being so silly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. When someone says bad things about you behind your back, you always sneeze. I was like thisst time.¡±


    After Allen finished speaking, Yuwen Jing raised his head and took a deep look at Allen. Then he said to everyone, ¡°Continue. By the way, is the engagement ring that I ordered earlier ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. It¡¯ll probably arrive tomorrow morning,¡± Baro said as he looked at the information presented below.


    ¡°Yes. and have you prepared the flowers that I need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all prepared. When the time is up, I¡¯ll pick it up and send it over by air,¡± said the person sitting below Baro.


    * * *


    At the same time, in the Green Gang, Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Elder Liu and Elder Qu. If Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t even prepare an engagement ring, they would definitely not agree to this marriage.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the two people who were grumbling and felt a headacheing on.


    She pinched the space between her brows and said, ¡°Grandpas, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Not only is this wild tea better than the tea leaves in my collection, but why do I feel that after drinking this, I feel much better?¡± Elder Qu naively thought that she was purely concerned that they were thirsty.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t think that the two of us are annoying. We don¡¯t care about the money for a ring either. What we care about is Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude.¡± Elder Liu was not Elder Qu. The moment Chen Meng¡¯er spoke, he knew what Chen Meng¡¯er meant.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know that both of you are thinking of me. However, I know how Yuwen Jing feels about me. If he doesn¡¯t really love me, why would I be willing to marry him? So, I really don¡¯t care if I have a ring or not.¡± To Chen Meng¡¯er who had been reborn, these were all worldly possessions. What she valued most was a good heart. ¡°As long as I know that he is sincere towards me, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words rendered Elder Liu and Elder Qu speechless.


    What else could they say? Their granddaughter had already expressed her stance. What use was there for them to say anything more.


    As long as it was something that Chen Meng¡¯er had decided on, it would be very difficult to change her mind.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Elder Liu and Elder Qu didn¡¯t say anything, her mood also became a little depressed. She said with a mischievous expression, ¡°Also, Grandpas, how can you be so sure that Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t prepare an engagement ring for me? He could even give me his shares of the Buyano family as a betrothal gift, so how could he be stingy with this engagement ring? And, as far as I know, it¡¯s going to be custom-made.¡±

 Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213

    <h4>Chapter 1213:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Elder Liu and Elder Qu heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, they thought for a moment and understood that they had gone overboard. If Yuwen Jing was really unwilling to part with the money for a ring, then he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with thevish betrothal gifts.


    The betrothal gifts that Yuwen Jing had sent before were enough to buy a truckload of diamond rings.


    ¡°We were wrong.¡± Elder Liu nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your aunt¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about the engagement ring.¡± Elder Qu reacted after Chen Meng¡¯er said that. He was wondering why his eldest daughter-inw would bring up this matter so early in the morning. So this was specially said for him to hear.


    Each and every one of them was a troublemaker.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes shed. She was wondering why her two grandfathers would suddenly care about these things. It turned out that someone was ying tricks behind the scenes.


    ¡°Humph, the head of your family is actually being led by the nose.¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Qu with disdain.


    When Elder Qu heard Elder Liu¡¯s words, he was not angry, he looked at Elder Liu and said, ¡°I¡¯m old, and I¡¯ve long been unable to do what I want. Sigh, you have someone to help you share your worries, so that you can retire in peace. I¡¯m already so old, yet I still have to worry about these troublesome matters.¡± Elder Qu was seizing this opportunity and wasining in front of Elder Liu and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er clearly saw her grandfather¡¯s gaze as he spoke.


    Her grandfather¡¯s decision to let her take over the Qu family really made Chen Meng¡¯er feel inferior.


    ¡°You wish. With those people from the Qu family, if Meng¡¯er takes over the Qu family, who knows what kind of trouble they will make. When that timees, the outside world will be filled with nderous words about Meng¡¯er. Meng¡¯er will not do anything that is difficult and unrewarding.¡± Elder Liu snorted lightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares.¡± Elder Qu was a little weak. His daughters-inw really did not want peace.


    ¡°I think anyone would.¡±


    Seeing that Elder Qu and Elder Liu were going to fight again, Chen Meng¡¯er had a headache. She felt that in such a situation, it was better for her to slip away. She did not want to be dragged in every time to help them reason.


    ¡°UM, Grandpas, I¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just opened her mouth when she was interrupted by Elder Qu and Elder Liu.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t think of finding an excuse to slip away today. You have to give us a solution.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er facepalmed. What she was afraid of came true.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was thinking about what to do today so that she could retreat safely, a heavenly voice rang out. ¡°Meng¡¯er,e quickly. Come quickly and see what your mother and I have brought for you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyes and saw Liu Juan and Murong Ying walking towards them arm in arm.


    ¡°Moms, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the two of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged. How can we, as your mothers, not care about this?¡± Murong Ying looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us working together. You may not need us to prepare anything else, but you definitely need this gown. Here, we¡¯ve made your gown. Try it onter and see what it looks like. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t fit and needs to be altered, you can tell us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though you¡¯re a designer yourself, you probably won¡¯t have the time to design a dress for yourself after seeing how busy you are. The two of us came up with a n and prepared it for you. Moreover,?your wedding dress should have been prepared by us.¡±


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan spoke one after another, and their coordination was really tacit.


    Not to mention, because Yuwen Jing said to leave everything to him, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. She didn¡¯t even prepare her own engagement dress and wedding dress.


    ¡°Thank you, Moms.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite touched that her two mothers had prepared clothes for her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave Murong Ying and Liu Juan a hug each.


    ¡°Silly child, what are you thanking us for? You¡¯re our child. It¡¯s our duty to prepare these things for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we, as mothers, don¡¯t even prepare these things, what kind of mothers are we?¡±


    Seeing Murong Ying and Liu Juan getting along so well with each other, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were quite gratified. At least, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have to face all sorts of conflicts between her biological parents and her adoptive parents.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Qu, it looks like the two of us as grandfathers have to prepare some things for the little girl to keep under wraps. Otherwise, when the timees, people might say something about it. They might say that we didn¡¯t prepare anything for her,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? My beloved has already prepared everything.¡± Elder Qu smiled proudly.


    He didn¡¯t need to worry about these things. After knowing that Chen Meng¡¯er was going to be engaged, Madam Qu had been very busy.


    Last night, Elder Qu secretly took a look at the list of gifts that his wife had made. He was quite surprised. He did not expect that his wife would have so many things that were quite valuable.


    However, after Elder Qu looked at it, he thought about it and quietly picked up a pen. At the end of the list, he added another big gift before he went to sleep in peace.


    ¡°You, you actually didn¡¯t even mention it to me. You¡¯re too despicable.¡± Elder Liu pointed at Elder Qu and said, ¡°You just want to humiliate me in front of Meng¡¯er. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Elder Liu, look at what you¡¯re saying. Haven¡¯t I forgotten? I¡¯m getting old these days and my memory isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Would I believe your words? Find a better excuse. Just now, I really did settle old scores. Now you¡¯re telling me that my memory isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu started to quarrel again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er said to Murong Ying and Liu Juan, ¡°Moms, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We can go to your room and try on the gowns.¡±


    Elder Liu and Elder Qu¡¯s bickering gave everyone a headache.

 Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214

    <h4>Chapter 1214:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing was originally the head of the Buyano family. Since he was engaged, the marriage had to be held in the Buyano family¡¯s manor. This was a rule passed down from the ancestors. That year, when Yuwen Jing¡¯s mother married his father, although Yuwen Hou and his wife could not go abroad, the Buyano family still chose to host their wedding in the manor in the end.


    Not being able to personally attend their daughter¡¯s wedding at that time deeply hurt his grandparents.


    Therefore, this time, when Yuwen Jing decided to host his engagement party with Chen Meng¡¯er in China, the old couple was very emotional. Madam Yuwen was so emotional that tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Haha, I knew It. Meng¡¯er has always been our lucky star.¡± Yuwen Houughed heartily, which was rare.


    Even Madam Yuwen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, this is all thanks to Meng¡¯er. Not being able to personally see my daughter get married was my life¡¯s biggest regret. I thought that it would be very difficult for me to personally see my grandson marry our granddaughter-inw.¡±?Madam Yuwen wiped away her tears.


    At the mention of their daughter, the two of them suddenly fell silent. Their daughter¡¯s early death had always been their biggest source of pain.


    Marquis Yuwen went forward and gently hugged his sobbing wife, ¡°Alright, stop crying. Meng¡¯er said that you can¡¯t be too emotional. We are already at this age. There are many things that we have to look at in the light. This might be our daughter¡¯s fate. Now, as long as the child she left behind is happy, I think she will be very happy in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she can finally be at ease.¡±


    * * *


    The day of their engagement was getting closer and closer. Chen Meng¡¯er finally felt nervous.


    It was the first time that Chen Meng¡¯er was so nervous. She was so nervous that she stared at the roof at night. She did not feel sleepy at all. Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er was still puzzled. From what she knew, every girl who was about to get married would be very excited. However, why didn¡¯t she have these feelings at all?


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she really wanted to be with Yuwen Jing. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she have any feelings towards getting engaged? Or could it be that her nerves were different from others and there was something wrong with her perception?


    However, now she was certain that her previous guesses were not correct.


    Because she was very nervous now. As for what she was nervous about, she could not answer. She could only say that she was nervous.


    And the one who was even more nervous than Chen Meng¡¯er was Yuwen Jing. He had single-handedly nned their engagement party. How much effort had he put in in the process? He wanted to give Chen Meng¡¯er an engagement party that she would never forget for the rest of her life, so, he wanted everything to be perfect. He was nervous because he was afraid that something would go wrong during the engagement party. He was nervous because he was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would not like what he had prepared.


    In any case, this was the first time Allen and Baro had seen their master so insecure.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true. This is the most perfect and well-prepared engagement party I have ever seen. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong in the process.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress will also like it.¡± It was rare that Allen did not say anything that Yuwen Jing did not like to hear.


    Allen and Baro had already promised him so, but Yuwen Jing still felt uneasy. Yuwen Jing was full of confidence in everything he faced.


    The engagement party between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing was held at the state guesthouse.


    This was decided by Yuwen Hou.

 Chapter 1215

    <h4>Chapter 1215:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In fact, from Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s point of view, her original intention was to settle the matter after a meal between the two families. However, the moment she opened her mouth, Elder Liu and the others vetoed it. In their words, how could the youngdy of the Green Gang and the Qu family have such a casual engagement?


    This engagement party had to be held. However, at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s insistence, this engagement party was not made to be more grand than other people¡¯s weddings. There was also a huge change in the number of people invited.


    Only a few people who were close to them were invited. However, even so, there were enough guests to fill twenty tables.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s engagement party was scheduled to start at six in the evening. Early in the morning, Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled by her two mothers to put on makeup. In the words of her two mothers, ¡°Although you are beautiful without makeup, today is your engagement with Yuwen Jing. If you don¡¯t put on some makeup, it would seem that you don¡¯t value this engagement party.¡±


    These words made Chen Meng¡¯er, who had originally refused to wear makeup,ply.


    She knew that Yuwen Jing had spent a lot of effort on this engagement party. She didn¡¯t want Yuwen Jing to misunderstand her attitude towards him. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could only endure the displeasure in her heart and said to the makeup artist, ¡°Put on as little makeup as possible for me.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The makeup artist was the personal makeup artist of Murong Ying¡¯spany. She had long understood Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s preferences. As a result, the cosmetics she prepared had all been reced with new ones. Chen Meng¡¯er liked them.


    Fortunately, this makeup artist was still more reliable. She only gave Chen Meng¡¯er a little eyeliner and mascara. She didn¡¯t do anything else, which made Chen Meng¡¯er feel much morefortable.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er changed into a light pink dress and tied her hair up, Murong Ying, Liu Juan, and the makeup artist were all staring at her with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was a little ufortable with her grand dress. After all, putting on makeup and wearing a dress were things she had only done in her previous life. This was the first time in her life that she had dressed so formally.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± Murong Ying and Liu Juan couldn¡¯t help but say.


    The makeup artist looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with shining eyes and said, ¡°Little Miss, can you let me take a photo?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er could say anything, Murong Ying and Liu Juan said in unison.


    ¡°Xiao Li, as you know, Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity is quite special. Her photo cannot be taken by just anyone. So, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Murong Ying said with a smile, but the disapproval in her eyes was obvious.


    After being reminded by Murong Ying and Liu Juan, Xiao Li, the makeup artist, finally realized that the person in front of her was not a usual guest. This was the little miss of the Green Gang and the little miss of the Qu family. With such an identity, how could she take a picture just because she wanted to?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was confused when I saw how beautiful the little miss was.¡± Xiao Li scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°However, I can guarantee that our groom will be eager to hide her away when he sees her going out like this. He won¡¯t let anyone see her.¡±


    Needless to say, Xiao Li was right.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you done? It¡¯s almost time.¡± Yuwen Jing, who was wearing a custom-made suit, had a faint smile on his face for the whole day. It was obvious that he was in a good mood today.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be out in a moment,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied.


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan helped Chen Meng¡¯er tidy up the corner of her skirt. They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a face full of love and reluctance. This was their daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really reluctant to part with her. She is clearly so young. How did she be so big in the blink of an eye? She¡¯s going to get married soon.¡± As Liu Juan spoke, her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Yeah, I still remember how she looked when she was born, but she became a big girl in the blink of an eye. I¡¯m sorry to have missed out on a lot of her growth process.¡± Speaking of this, Murong Ying¡¯s heart had been aching.


    ¡°Moms! I¡¯m just engaged, not doing anything else. Besides, you think I¡¯m growing up so fast. When I have a daughter in the future, don¡¯t think she¡¯s too young and too noisy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to see such a sad scene.


    Speaking of their granddaughter in the future, Murong Ying and Liu Juan¡¯s eyes lit up. There was no longer the sadness from before.


    They pushed the door open.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Yuwen Jing, who was standing outside, raised his head. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er clearly inside the door, his eyes shone with a dazzling light. However, in the next second, his eyes darkened, he subconsciously wanted to ask Chen Meng¡¯er to change out of her dress. He didn¡¯t want others to see how beautiful Chen Meng¡¯er was.


    However, before he could say anything, Murong Ying and Liu Juan, who were following behind Chen Meng¡¯er, said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Jing, what do you think? Is Meng¡¯er gorgeous today?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Yuwen Jing only understood after listening to their words. From the looks of it, his beloved¡¯s outfit today was the masterpiece of his two mothers-inw. Since it was the masterpiece of his two mothers-inw, he could not ask her to change.


    ¡°Yes, Meng¡¯er is especially beautiful today.¡± Her beauty made him want to hide her now and not let anyone see her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew Yuwen Jing so well, how could she not see what Yuwen Jing was thinking at this moment? Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth and snickered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er walked to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side with a smile on her face. She held onto Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm.


    The guests had arrived a long time ago. Because it was an engagement party, there was no need for Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing to greet the guests outside. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walked to the entrance of the banquet hall, they heard the voice of the host.


    ¡°Distinguished guests, good evening, everyone! Today is the beginning of the lunar month. It¡¯s a good day for good fortune. On this beautiful day, we finally wee Mr. Yuwen Jing and Miss Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s engagement party. Now, let¡¯s wee the two of them to the stage.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you ready?¡± Yuwen Jing pulled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and asked softly and gently.

 Chapter 1216

    <h4>Chapter 1216:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The door of the banquet hall opened.


    All the guests¡¯ eyes were on the door of the banquet hall. At this moment, the lights fell on Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er, who were holding hands and standing together.


    At this moment, Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er were the focal points of the entire hall.


    Everyone knew that Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er were a couple. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. However, when they saw the two of them standing at the entrance of the banquet hall, everyone could not help but sigh, ¡°A perfect match.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee the two of them to embark on their journey of happiness together.¡± This was the first time the host saw Chen Meng¡¯er. His eyes were dazzled by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appearance. He was so stunned that he forgot his lines. He only reacted when a murderous re shot straight at him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er held onto Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm. The two of them smiled blissfully as they walked step by step on the road to their future happiness.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er held onto Yuwen Jing¡¯s arm and walked onto the stage, Yuwen Jing suddenly took out a jewelry box from his pocket. He opened the jewelry box and knelt down on one knee on Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I know that women love romance and want to be pampered like royalty. And I admit that I have never been a romantic person. However, at the most important moment between you and I, I still want to be romantic. At least, you won¡¯t be sad every time you think about our engagement party.¡± Yuwen Jing raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, then he said, ¡°Although today is the day of our engagement, I haven¡¯t proposed to you yet. After thinking about it, I still feel that this proposal can¡¯t becking. So, I will propose to you in front of all the guests today. Meng¡¯er, will you marry me?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing to do this. She was very surprised when Yuwen Jing knelt on one knee. Yuwen Jing¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er feel very touched. She had always known that Yuwen Jing was not a romantic person, but for her, he had been painstakingly trying hard. Although, these surprises were really not subtle at all, Chen Meng¡¯er liked them very much.


    This was because this was the expression of Yuwen Jing¡¯s love for her.


    No one expected Yuwen Jing to suddenly put on a show. After the guests below the stage were shocked, some lively young people began to jeer.


    Some shouted, ¡°Marry him, marry him!¡±


    Some shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t agree so easily. No matter what, you have to make things difficult for him!¡±


    The voices below the stage were all thrown to the back of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind. Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a flower as she looked at Yuwen Jing who was kneeling on one knee. At this moment, she only had Yuwen Jing in her eyes. She did not directly answer Yuwen Jing¡¯s proposal. Instead, she said mischievously, ¡°You proposed to me in front of so many people. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my answer won¡¯t be what you want? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll break off the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s answer once again exceeded Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expectations.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Yuwen Jing had enough confidence that he would propose to her in front of so many people. However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s answer was exactly the opposite.


    ¡°Then why are you still doing this?¡±


    ¡°This is a proposal that I owe you. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets. So, Meng¡¯er, are you willing to marry me?¡± Although Yuwen Jing was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would refuse, when Chen Meng¡¯er asked such a question, he knew that he had made the right bet.


    Yuwen Jing proposed to Chen Meng¡¯er because he really wanted to. Also, he wanted to use this opportunity to let those who were spying on his beloved know clearly that she was not forced to marry him. She was willing.

 Chapter 1217

    <h4>Chapter 1217:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I still have to give you some respect after putting on such a big show here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to be troubled and said, ¡°I ept.¡±


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er said that she was willing, Yuwen Jing, who was kneeling on one knee, took out the jewelry box as if he was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would go back on her words. He took out the diamond ring he had personally designed and directly put it on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you have already been trapped by me. From now on, you are mine. Don¡¯t even think about escaping from my hands in the future.¡± Yuwen Jing gently held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand, put it to his mouth, and kissed it.


    ¡°This kid is really pushing his luck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you mean by you are mine from now on? Our Meng¡¯er is not yours.¡± Below the stage, many people were moved by Yuwen Jing¡¯s deep affection. They looked at the affectionate couple standing on the stage. However, Elder Liu and Elder Qu were not happy when they saw this, especially when they heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s domineering deration.


    ¡°Alright, both of you, keep your mouths shut. Today is a good day for Meng¡¯er¡¯s engagement. Moreover, didn¡¯t you guys keep saying that Jing doesn¡¯t value our Meng¡¯er and doesn¡¯t even have an engagement ring? Now, look at the engagement ring on Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. You should have nothing to say, right?¡± Madam Qu could not help but say.


    After hearing what Madam Qu said to them, the two of them looked down in embarrassment, but there was nothing else to say.


    ¡°Yunjie, are you okay?¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at the couple on the stage who were showing off their love. He turned his head to look at Zhou Yunjie, who was sitting next to him, worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Yunjie tried to give Zhou Yunjie a smile. He wanted to use his expression to tell him that he was fine. However, he found that he could not help but feel his heart ache. He could not show a proper smile.


    ¡°Yunjie, stop smiling. Your current expression is ugly. You really should not havee today.¡± Zhou Yunbo felt his heart ache when he saw his brother like this. However, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er had wanted to transfer him out of goodwill. However, he was stubborn. No matter how much his heart ached, he wanted to see the person he loved with his own eyes find her own happiness.


    Therefore, he still came today.


    Zhou Yunjie wasn¡¯t the only one who came to be abused. Didn¡¯t Su Jinming also appear today?


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the Su family were at odds. Everyone in this circle knew that the Su family had offended the Green Gang and the Qu family, but even so, Elder Su still managed to think of a way to get an invitation to attend Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s engagement banquet.


    As such, he brought his grandson, Su Jinming, along to attend. As for Su Jinming¡¯s femalepanion, Liao Yunjin¡­


    Well, Elder Su was extremely regretful now. Why did he agree to the Liao family¡¯s marriage alliance back then? The Liao family was getting more and more greedy. Originally, Elder Su and Su Jinming didn¡¯t want to bring Liao Yunjin. However, Liao Yunjin insisted oning along, and the Liao family used the money to threaten Elder Su. In the end, Elder Su had topromise. Liao Yunjin was like a curse clinging on to them.


    Liao Yunjin had been fed up with Su Jinming¡¯s cold treatment during this period of time. Seeing the disappointment on Su Jinming¡¯s face, she was very unhappy. ¡°Humph, she¡¯s already engaged. She¡¯ll be the mistress of the Buyano family in the future. Chen Meng¡¯er doesn¡¯t care about your status as the young master of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Liao Yunjin, please shut your mouth. I have a limit to my patience. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have something on the Su family. The Su family promised your family that they would treat you well. I made no such promise. If you¡¯ve crossed my bottom line, you won¡¯t like it one bit.¡± Su Jinming was already in a bad mood and Liao Yunjin was still trying to provoke him at this time. She was really courting death. ¡°Let me tell you, Liao Yunjin, I will probably never fall in love with anyone other than Chen Meng¡¯er. You should think about it carefully.¡±


    It was also at this time that Su Jinming realized that he had been poisoned so deeply by Chen Meng¡¯er. He realized that other than Chen Meng¡¯er, he would probably never fall in love with anyone else.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing on stage did not know about the various things that were happening below the stage.


    At this moment, Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with deep affection. Allen, who was very perceptive, gave Yuwen Jing the bouquet of flowers that he had long prepared.


    Yuwen Jing handed the bouquet in his hand to Chen Meng¡¯er, he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°These flowers are known as hydrangeas. They symbolize a promise. The intersection of our hearts allows us to have endless romantic feelings. Staying together is a kind ofmitment. Even in our next life, we will always remember this beautiful love story of ours. I think this flower matches our feelings very well. So, I used them to cover the entire hall. This is my love for you and also what I want to say to you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that Yuwen Jing would be so romantic.


    When Yuwen Jing put the engagement ring on her finger, she knew that this engagement ring was not bought off the shelf in a jewelry store. It was clearly custom-made. It was a six-carat pink diamond that was cut into a heart shape. Around the heart-shaped pink diamond was a ring of pink broken diamonds.


    Chen Meng¡¯er only guessed that this ring was custom-made. If she knew that this ring was personally designed by Yuwen Jing, and that the pink heart-shaped diamond on it was personally polished by him, she did not know what kind of expression she would show.


    Yuwen Jing had really spent a lot of effort on this engagement party between him and Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1218

    <h4>Chapter 1218:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yuwen Jing had spent a lot of effort on this engagement party between them. He wanted to show her how devoted he was to her.


    On this night, Chen Meng¡¯er was repeatedly moved by Yuwen Jing. Several times, she shed tears of happiness.


    And Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions allowed Elder Liu and Elder Qu to once again see his true feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er. This made the two elders, who were still unwilling to let their granddaughter get married so early, sigh and ept their fate.


    They had to admit that no one else was such a perfect match for their granddaughter. They had to admit that Yuwen Jing was the most suitable person for their granddaughter.


    Such a grand engagement banquet was the talk of the town.


    While sighing at how amazing this engagement banquet was, some people could not help but begin to wonder that since the engagement banquet of these two people was already so grand, what about their wedding? What would they do?


    Chen Meng¡¯er had no time to care about these things, even though she was touched by the engagement party. The two of them had also be much closer. In private, she was no longer so unustomed to Yuwen Jing¡¯s intimate gestures.


    However, after the engagement party, Chen Meng¡¯er was tired. She was tired both physically and mentally. It was really not suitable for her to do something like socialize.


    Chen Meng¡¯er really did not understand why everyone envied her. To be honest, whenever she thought about her wedding with Yuwen Jing, she felt a headacheing on. ¡°Hey, Su Jin, can I ask for the wedding to not be held, or to just keep everything simple?¡±


    Ever since the engagement party, Su Jin¡¯s attitude towards Yuwen Jing had changed a lot. At least, she was not like before. Chen Meng¡¯er, who noticed Su Jin¡¯s change, also started to talk about her rtionship with Yuwen Jing with Su Jin.


    Otherwise, when faced with the previous Su Jin, Chen Meng¡¯er would never talk about her rtionship with Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°No.¡± Su Jin¡¯s answer cut off Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯sst glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Ah, why?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who used the excuse that the engagement party was too tiring and needed a good rest, was still curled up on the bed. When she heard Su Jin¡¯s words, she hugged the nket and wailed.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing is almost done with his preparations. Moreover, Sir and Elder Qu won¡¯t allow their granddaughter to get married so casually.¡± Su Jin could actually understand the thoughts of the two elders.


    If it was her, she wouldn¡¯t agree either.


    ¡°Sigh, just thinking about it now gives me a headache.¡± Chen Meng¡¯ery under the nket, pretending to be dead.


    Su Jin saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mischievous look and couldn¡¯t help but say something to hit her again. ¡°Little Miss, this marriage is not as simple as a wedding. You still have to get a marriage certificate with Yuwen Jing. You have to take wedding photos, prepare a dowry, and also prepare a wedding dress.¡±


    Before Su Jin could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat up from under the nket. ¡°Stop, stop talking. Su Jin, if you continue talking, I¡¯m going to run away from the wedding.¡±

 Chapter 1219

    <h4>Chapter 1219:</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away from the wedding. I won¡¯t let it happen.¡± Yuwen Jing had just arrived when he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that she wanted to run away from the marriage.


    His heart was in his throat.


    ¡°Jing, why are you here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that Yuwen Jing would hear everything she said. She saw Yuwen Jing say this with some embarrassment.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known that my fianc¨¦e actually wanted to be a runaway bride.¡± Seeing Yuwen Jinge in, Su Jin tactfully walked out. When she left, she even helped Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing close the door to the room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing had heard what she said. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t look at Yuwen Jing. She said, ¡°No, you heard wrong.¡±


    ¡°Did I hear wrong?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at his beloved¡¯s attempt to cover it up and found it very funny.


    ¡°Yes, you must have heard wrong. I think your hearing is not good. I¡¯ll show youter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ability to lie was getting better and better.


    ¡°If I heard wrong, that¡¯s for the best,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he sat on the edge of the bed, the ce closest to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the pajamas she was wearing and then looked at Yuwen Jing who was just inches away from her. Her face instantly turned red. ¡°Ah, why are you sitting so close to me? Go out first, I need to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e and almost my wife. What¡¯s wrong with me sitting so close? You are facing me, what¡¯s there to be shy about? Soon, the two of us will be closer than ever,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Chen Meng¡¯er. His skin was getting thicker and thicker.


    Moreover, he also liked the idea of him provoking Chen Meng¡¯er until she was hopping around.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, you¡­!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Yuwen Jing. She wanted to say that he was a pervert, but she could not say that after looking at him for a long time.


    Yuwen Jing grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand that was pointing at him, put it to his mouth, and kissed it gently.


    The embarrassed Chen Meng¡¯er withdrew her hand and quickly hid under the nket, never reaching out again.


    Yuwen Jing knew that she was very shy, and he did not dare provoke her too much. If he really angered her out of embarrassment, it would really be a loss for him.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. I¡¯ll go wait outside now. You go and change your clothes. We¡¯ll go take a lookter and see what style of wedding photos you want to take.¡± Yuwen Jing still remembered his mission today.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing mention wedding photos, she couldn¡¯t care less about being shy. Her face instantly drooped. She looked at Yuwen Jing pitifully and said, ¡°Jing, can we not take wedding photos?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yuwen Jing firmly denied it. He knew that she was the most afraid of getting tired. This could be seen from her previous handling of the matter.


    However, he wanted to take wedding photos. ¡°How can we not take photos of our wedding? If people find out that we didn¡¯t take wedding photos, they will gossip behind our backs and say that the two of us are having a fake marriage.¡± Actually, in the end, it was Yuwen Jing who wanted to take wedding photos with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    If it was someone else, this would bepletely dispensable. However, if it was Chen Meng¡¯er, it was essential.


    When he mentioned taking wedding photos, Yuwen Jing realized that there were almost no photos of him and Chen Meng¡¯er together. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to wait until they were old.


    That was why Yuwen Jing insisted on taking wedding photos.


    Moreover, what Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know was that Yuwen Jing had specially asked Baro to contact a world-famous photographer to personally take care of their wedding photos.


    As soon as the photographer arrived, Yuwen Jing ran over and dragged Chen Meng¡¯er to meet the photographer. He wanted to confirm their style with the photographer so that they could arrange their time as soon as possible.


    Yuwen Jing was even more anxious than the busy photographer who only took three days to help Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing take wedding photos.


    ¡°Then can you take fewer pictures?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er started to bargain with Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take fewer pictures. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare a few sets of wedding dresses for you. They have all kinds of styles. Meng¡¯er, can you try them all?¡±


    Yuwen Jing had already done so much, and Chen Meng¡¯er still had the nerve to say no?


    Chen Meng¡¯er could only say to Yuwen jing with certainty, ¡°Alright, you can go out. I need to change.¡±


    * * *


    The photographer that Yuwen Jing hired was a famous photographer. He was usually very busy. This time, it was also because of Yuwen Jing¡¯s status as the head of the Buyano family that he took out three days out of his busy schedule and had rushed to the capital.


    He was originally worried that with Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity, they would definitely be difficult to deal with. He was also worried that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a single person during the three days that he took out with great difficulty.


    Therefore, when he was informed by his assistant that the head of the Buyano family had brought his fianc¨¦e, the photographer thought that there was something wrong with his ears and that he was hallucinating. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said that the head of the family and his fianc¨¦e havee. They are now in the VIP box in the coffee shop downstairs. Jack, what do you think? Should we go down now? After all, it¡¯s not very good to make the head of the family and his fianc¨¦e wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get my things. It¡¯s going to be afternoon soon.¡±


    It should be said that he was most afraid that Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er would not appear.


    On the way downstairs, Jack chatted with his assistant as he walked. What would the head of the Buyano family and his fianc¨¦e look like?


    Many people were curious about their looks when they talked about Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I heard that they¡¯re both beautiful. Anyway, we¡¯ll see them in a while, and we¡¯ll know if those rumors are just rumors.¡± .

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220:


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing walked in hand in hand, Jack¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The unhappiness in his heart also vanished into thin air when he saw Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Jack, I can say that you¡¯ve earned a lot this time.¡± Jack¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t expect Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er to be so outstanding. After seeing Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s looks, he knew the rumors were true.


    Jack didn¡¯t answer his assistant¡¯s words. However, by not answering, it was already clear that he agreed with his assistant¡¯s words.


    While walking, Chen Meng¡¯erined to Yuwen Jing, ¡°Jing, it¡¯s just a wedding photo. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± It was only today that Chen Meng¡¯er found out about the wedding photo shoot between her and Yuwen Jing and that they had actually hired a famous photographer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew about this photographer because of her two mothers. She had even whispered to her a few times that if their clothingpany hired Jack to take thepany¡¯s promotional photos, it would definitely go up several levels.


    And it was also because of her two mothers that she knew how difficult it was to hire Jack.


    She had never thought that Yuwen Jing would actually invite Jack to take their wedding photos. This was really beyond her expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. This is something that only happens once in a lifetime. Do you want to be sloppy?¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and asked.


    Well, since Yuwen Jing had said so, what else could Chen Meng¡¯er say? Chen Meng¡¯er obediently swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    Forget it. Just as Yuwen Jing said, this wedding was a once-in-a-lifetime event. If she was really sloppy, she might regret it in the future. If she was tired, so be it. After all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime event.


    ¡°Jing, let me tell you. This wedding is a tiring thing. If the wedding is grand, it will be even more tiring. Since you¡¯ve made such a big fuss of the wedding, you must be mentally prepared.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly stopped in her tracks. She turned her head and looked at Yuwen Jing with a serious expression as she said this.


    Yuwen Jing was stunned by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions and the words she said. Then, his heart began to race. He didn¡¯t know why Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly said these words wantonly. Did he do something wrong? What did he do wrong that made his beloved unhappy? Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er nervously and asked, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong? If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. I promise I¡¯ll change it immediately.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that just one sentence from her would make Yuwen Jing so nervous. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but reflect on herself. Was she too harsh on Yuwen Jing? Or was it because she had a lot of attitude towards Yuwen Jing? Otherwise, why would Yuwen Jing have such a misunderstanding?


    ¡°Jing, you misunderstood. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You did very well. You¡¯ve always been very good. The person who did not do well should be me. All this while, between the two of us, the one who has been constantly giving is you, while I have been greedily epting the kindness you¡¯ve shown me. I¡¯ve been cking off and throwing everything to you, yet I still can¡¯t help but be picky,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. The more she spoke, the more she felt that she had let down Yuwen Jing.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221:


    ¡°Dummy, I¡¯m willing to do all these things for you.¡± I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. ¡°If I¡¯m not willing, it¡¯s useless for anyone to force me. Meng¡¯er, as long as you have me in your heart, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the dummy. I¡¯ve always had you in my heart, and only you.¡± In this life, in the previous life, and in the next life, there was only Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er said silently in her heart.


    When Yuwen Jing heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, his entire person suddenly became lively. The people around him could feel the pleasant aura from Yuwen Jing¡¯s body.


    Yuwen Jing stretched out his hand and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er tightly. He said, ¡°I¡¯m really content with your words.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to suddenly do this. When she saw the passersby around her looking at them, Chen Meng¡¯er immediately felt embarrassed. She pushed Yuwen Jing and said, ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Quickly let go of me. Aren¡¯t we still going to meet people? It¡¯s not good to make people wait for a long time.¡±


    Yuwen Jing knew that his fianc¨¦e was a shy girl. He didn¡¯t want his fianc¨¦e to be angry out of embarrassment. When the time came, he would be the one who would be in big trouble. Therefore, he let go of Chen Meng¡¯er. Instead, he put his arm around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s impolite to make people wait.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er originally wanted to express her intentions, but Yuwen Jing¡¯s interruption caused her topletely veer off course.


    Chen Meng¡¯er actually wanted to tell Yuwen Jing that this wedding was too tiring. She only needed to do it once in her lifetime. Chen Meng¡¯er was a somewhat stubborn person. If she married him, it would be something that wouldst a lifetime. If he did something that let her down midway, then things would be different. She did not know what kind of extreme things she would do. Therefore, she wanted Yuwen Jing to think it through.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dwell on this matter.


    She turned her head and looked at Yuwen Jing. Thinking about the things that Yuwen Jing had done for her, she suddenly felt that she was really worrying for nothing. She and Yuwen Jing had been together since they were young. She was very clear about Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings for her.


    ¡°Master Buyano.¡± Jack saw Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er and went up to greet them. Just now, when he saw Yuwen Jing hugging Chen Meng¡¯er, his hand was itchy. He could not help but pick up the camera that he always carried with him, capturing the warm scene just now. When Jack saw Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er standing together, he finally realized what a match made in heaven was. Only then did he know what a perfect couple was. After Jack greeted Yuwen Jing, he turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with shining eyes. He said, ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, can I call you Madam Buyano?¡±


    ¡°About that.¡± If it was before, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely say, ¡°You should call me Miss Meng¡¯er. It¡¯s a little too early to call me Madam Buyano.¡±


    s, she could not say such words in front of Yuwen Jing anymore. She was afraid that it would hurt Yuwen Jing¡¯s feelings. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated for a moment, she said with a smile, ¡°I still have to wait for a few days before I can take that title. Thus, you can call me Mrs. Buyano.¡±


    Yuwen Jing was overjoyed after hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were outsiders around, he would have hugged Chen Meng¡¯er and swung her around. He loved it when Chen Meng¡¯er tied the two of them together.


    ¡°Why not, Mrs. Buyano?¡± Jack had long heard that the husband and wife of the head of the Buyano family were verypatible with each other. He was a photographer, and he was also a famous photographer at that. His ability to capture emotions was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. Therefore, he could tell at first nce that there was love between Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing.


    After some small talk, everyone sat down.


    When Jack started working, he lookedpletely different. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing and asked, ¡°Do you have any requirements for your wedding photos?¡± When Jack saw Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er, he actually had his own ideas in his mind.


    However, this was a wedding photo shoot. This was not something that he could decide on his own. He had to respect the opinions of the two subjects.


    Before Jack came, he had also made preparations. He would do whatever Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er asked him to do.


    Yuwen Jing turned to look at Chen Meng¡¯er. He could do whatever he wanted as long as Chen Meng¡¯er liked it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the other three people present were all looking at her. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what kind of wedding photos do you want to take?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Jing and the other two nodded in unison.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any specific wishes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take photos. It could be said that she had no interest in taking photos at all. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that wedding photos were essential for marriage, she wouldn¡¯t even want to take them. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional, so I don¡¯t know much about photography. I think that you should still ask a professional about this. Jing, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Jack. You¡¯re the professional here. We¡¯ll listen to you as long as you don¡¯t give us any difficult shots.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t want to be tortured badly.


    Jack didn¡¯t expect Chen Meng¡¯er to give him the initiative. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and opened his mouth. Finally, he said, ¡°Since you believe me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

 Chapter 1222 - Final Chapter (1)

    Chapter 1222: Final Chapter (1)


    The countdown to the wedding began.


    Yuwen Jing was so busy that he disappeared without a trace every day. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that he was busy with their wedding, she would have thought that Yuwen Jing had another woman on the side, otherwise, how could he not show his face in front of her for so many days?


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart was about to vomit blood. His original intention was to give Chen Meng¡¯er a grand wedding that she would never forget. However, this made him extremely busy. He had not seen Chen Meng¡¯er for a few days.


    If he had not thought that this was his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding and after the wedding, Chen Meng¡¯er would be his legitimate wife, he would have given up.


    With the engagement party that had caused a stir in the entire capital, everyone was now focused on their wedding. Many people were gossiping behind their backs. This engagement party had already been organized to such an extent. What kind of wedding would the two of them have?


    The day of Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing¡¯s wedding finally arrived.


    Early in the morning, Chen Meng¡¯er was pulled out of bed by her two mothers.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had a sleepless night. She had only slept for a few hours. She was very frustrated. She closed her eyes and said shamelessly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sleepy. Let me sleep a little longer.¡±


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan had no resistance to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s swet voice. When the two of them heard that Chen Meng¡¯er was acting coquettishly to them, they subconsciously wanted to agree. However, today¡¯s situation was special. If they let Chen Meng¡¯er sleep, it would be a big mess. There would be no bride for today¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, be good. Today is your wedding day with Jing. You can¡¯t sleep anymore. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t let the groome and pick up the brideter. You, the bride, are still lying on the bed and dreaming. Be good. After today¡¯s wedding is done, you can have a good sleep.¡±


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan tried to persuade Chen Meng¡¯er, but they couldn¡¯t help but think that it was impossible for Meng¡¯er to have a good sleep tonight.


    In fact, they knew that today was the wedding night for Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. If Chen Meng¡¯er could have a good sleep tonight, then her life would be unimaginable.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also knew that it was impossible for her to stay in bed today. In fact, she was nervous and wanted to use this method to ease her anxious mood.


    Chen Meng¡¯er opened her eyes and took a deep breath.


    The important day in her life had finally arrived. She had to admit that at this critical moment, she was actually a little timid.


    In her past life and this life, for the first time, she wanted to be a partner with the person she loved. Her heart was quiteplicated.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and wash up. It¡¯s alreadyte. The groom wille to pick up the bride at nine.¡± Liu Juan tidied up the things in her hands while urging Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still sitting in a daze.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already sote. We have to hurry. It will take a long time to change clothes and put on makeup. Oh right, where are Su Jin and the other bridesmaids?¡± Murong Ying and Liu Juan were a little flustered.


    Looking at them, the two of them were even more flustered than Chen Meng¡¯er, the bride.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her two mothers who were busying themselves for her, and she became less nervous.

 Chapter 1223 - Final Chapter (2)

    Chapter 1223: Final Chapter (2)


    This was great. In this life, she had obtained many things that she had never been able to obtain in her previous life such as family, love, and friendship.


    She could really say that she had no regrets in this life.


    ¡°Ah, why are you still sitting here? Hurry up and wash up.¡± Murong Ying turned her head and saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was still sitting there in a daze. She quickly pulled Chen Meng¡¯er and stuffed her into the bathroom.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished washing up, she had just opened the door and came out of the bathroom when her mother, Liu Juan, pulled her to sit in front of the dressing table.


    During the period when she was washing up, her room had undergone a huge change. She did not know when, but her bed sheets had been reced and the whole room was decorated.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in a daze for a moment before she realized that she was really going to get married.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, after today, I¡¯ll have to change the way I address you.¡± The makeup artist could not help but tease Chen Meng¡¯er. This makeup artist was the same makeup artist fromst time. This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request. She did not want to waste any more words.


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯er, today is the wedding. Your makeup might not be as light as it was thest time. This time, it should be a little thicker so that it will appear festive. However, don¡¯t worry, I will try my best to make it to your satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. Do as you see fit.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er really did not have the mood to care about makeup now. Her thoughts had already drifted to God knows where.


    As she watched the makeup artist apply makeup on her face step by step, the scenes from her past life, this life, and this life appeared before her eyes like a movie.


    Chen Meng¡¯er never thought that she would get married. In her past life, she liked Yuwen Jing, but Yuwen Jing was out of reach. She thought that she would be alone for the rest of her life, but she was schemed against by her father and died from a gunshot wound.


    She had an unexpected rebirth, but she had a different fate.


    She had a new family, new friends, and even met Yuwen Jing in her rebirth. The two of them had a different first meeting.


    It was impossible in the previous life, but in this life, it had be fated.


    Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think that the heavens saw that she had experienced too much hardship in her previous life. This life was herpensation.


    Regardless of whether the heavens hadpensated her or not, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that she was very lucky. She was very lucky to have a chance to be reborn.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Meng¡¯er, see if there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with. I can still modify it.¡± Just as Chen Meng¡¯er was immersed in her own thoughts, unable to extricate herself, the makeup artist¡¯s voice pulled her to reality.


    Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror. She was a little dazed.


    ¡°Xiao Li, your skills have improved again. Look at Meng¡¯er. She¡¯s really be a fairy now,¡± Liu Juan looked at Chen Meng¡¯er who had finished her makeup and said in surprise.


    ¡°This is not because my skills are good. It¡¯s all because of Miss Meng¡¯er¡¯s good looks. To be honest, I¡¯ve worked for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone with a better foundation than Miss Meng¡¯er.¡±


    Others might think that she was good at makeup, but only she knew in her heart that this was not because she was good at makeup, but because Chen Meng¡¯er had good looks.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already sote. Su Jin, have you all changed into your bridesmaids¡¯ clothes? Once you¡¯ve changed,e over here and let the makeup artist do your makeup for you. Meng¡¯er, you also have to change your clothes. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t wait for the groom toe and pick up the bride. This bride hasn¡¯t even changed her clothes. Hurry up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, the bride, sat calmly. Murong Ying, Liu Juan, and the others were all busy.


    Right now, one side was pulling Chen Meng¡¯er to change her clothes while the other side was pulling the bridesmaids to put on makeup. Chen Meng¡¯er looked as if she was backstage at someone else¡¯s fashion show.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dress was a traditional gown. The bright red color was very festive. This was what Elder Liu and Elder Qu had suggested. This gown was made by a famous family.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er put on this red wedding dress, her entire person feltpletely different. As they watched Chen Meng¡¯er put on the wedding dress, Liu Juan and Murong Ying¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. They had been busy just now, so the two of them did not have such a deep feeling.


    However, when they saw Chen Meng¡¯er put on the red wedding dress, they really felt like they were going to give their daughter away.


    This kind of reluctance was born from the heart.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Murong Ying and Liu Juan each held onto Chen Meng¡¯er with one hand. Their eyes were red and filled with reluctance.


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er had aplicated feeling about how she was going to get married just like that. However, when she saw the red eyes of her two mothers, her eyes immediately turned red as well. ¡°Moms.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had just started to feel sad, and before their tears could fall, someone rushed over anxiously. ¡°Little Miss, are you all ready? Sir asked me to tell you that the groom and the others have already set off.¡±


    ¡°AH, they¡¯ve already set off. Meng¡¯er, quick, where¡¯s the veil?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bridesmaids? Are they ready? She¡¯s going to block the doorter.¡±


    ¡°Where are the wedding shoes? Where are the wedding shoes?¡±


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan, who were reluctant to part with Chen Meng¡¯er just a second ago, were now extremely busy.


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er, the bride, seemed to be much more rxed. She watched as someone brought something to her and came to see if she needed anything else.


    Suddenly, the sound of firecrackers came from outside. The moment the firecrackers rang, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing had arrived. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    ¡°The groom is here, the groom is here,¡± someone shouted.


    Then, Chen Meng¡¯er saw that the originally open door had been closed in the next second. The bridesmaids, led by Su Jin, were already waiting at the door. No matter how Chen Meng¡¯er looked at it, Su Jin¡¯s posture seemed like she was going to fight people.

 Chapter 1224 - Final Chapter (3)

    Chapter 1224: Final Chapter (3)


    Needless to say, Su Jin was prepared to use her status as a bridesmaid to make things difficult for Yuwen Jing.


    After today, she wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity. After today, Yuwen Jing would be the son-inw of the Green Gang. If she went against Yuwen Jing again, wouldn¡¯t that be going against her family¡¯s little miss?


    Only today would she be able to bully him properly.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know what Su Jin was nning? However, she didn¡¯t stop him. She knew that Su Jin knew his limits. No matter how hard she tried, she wouldn¡¯t make Yuwen Jing look bad. And she trusted Yuwen Jing even more. She believed that he wouldn¡¯t let her make a mess on their wedding day.


    As for her, she only needed to be a beautiful bride like Yuwen Jing had said.


    In Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, she was the bride and the queen today. She could let go of all her worries today and just enjoy the day. And that was why Yuwen Jing had single-handedly taken care of everything.


    Su Jin had really underestimated Yuwen Jing. She had already told the other bridesmaids in advance to stand on the same side as her so that they could get more red packets.


    However, the reality was that before Yuwen Jing took out the red packets, the other bridesmaids were all on her side. However, when Yuwen Jing took out a stack of red packets, the situation immediately changed.


    Yuwen Jing effortlessly broke through the bridesmaids¡¯ defense and swaggered in. Seeing this, Su Jin secretly gritted her teeth and looked at the other bridesmaids with disappointment.


    The other bridesmaids didn¡¯t care about Su Jin. They had blocked the door for fun and asked for a few red packets. Yuwen Jing was also generous and gave them so many in one go, this was the first time they had seen a groom who was so generous.


    They secretly looked at the red packets that they had received. Each of them contained several thousand. This was not a small sum for an average person.


    However, after these bridesmaids received Yuwen Jing¡¯s red packets, they still dutifully took care of the groom. Of course, they went easy on him. Otherwise, Yuwen Jing would not have passed so easily.


    It was now time for Yuwen Jing to pass the trial.


    He had to find Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding shoes out of several others.


    Chen Meng¡¯er sat on the bed and cheerfully looked at the room full of wedding shoes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that finding her wedding shoes was a piece of cake for Yuwen Jing. With just a few moves and without any hint from the bridesmaids, he easily found her wedding shoes.


    Yuwen Jing easily found the wedding shoes, which made all the bridesmaids except Su Jin exim in surprise.


    Yuwen Jing held the wedding shoes and faced Chen Meng¡¯er who was sitting on the bed. He knelt down on one knee and carefully put on the wedding shoes for Chen Meng¡¯er. After putting on the wedding shoes, he leaned over and kissed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips gently.


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s kiss caused the people present to jeer a little, which made the atmosphere rush to the climax once again.


    ¡°The auspicious time ising. The bride and groom are about to set off.¡± It was unknown where Marquis Yuwen found the matchmaker, but at this time, he stood out and shouted, somewhat ruining the scene.


    However, it was in ordance with Yuwen Jing¡¯s wishes.


    Yuwen Jing bent down and very carefully carried Chen Meng¡¯er bridal style. Yuwen Jing had wanted to do this for a long time, but he had always been hindered by Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s own shyness, so he had not been able to seed.


    Today, he could pick up his bride in front of everyone, so how could he miss this opportunity?


    After Chen Meng¡¯er was picked up by Yuwen Jing, out of instinct, she hugged Yuwen Jing¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 1225 - Final Chapter (4)

    Chapter 1225: Final Chapter (4)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The pair of newlyweds surrounded by a sweet atmosphere walked out.


    As they walked, Yuwen Jing moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I finally got what I wanted today. I¡¯m really happy to have you as my bride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to be your bride,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she gently kissed Yuwen Jing on the lips.


    Although it was only a light kiss, it made Yuwen Jing so happy that he could not find his bearings.


    One had to know that Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely shy when it came to matters of love.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding was still held in the state guesthouse. It made sense. For such a grand wedding, other than the state guesthouse that had the ability to host it, other venues really did not have the ability to do so.


    The wedding was even more grand than their engagement banquet. They had invited all the guests that they hadn¡¯t invitedst time. Chapter 1225: Final Chapter (4)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The pair of newlyweds surrounded by a sweet atmosphere walked out.


    As they walked, Yuwen Jing moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I finally got what I wanted today. I¡¯m really happy to have you as my bride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to be your bride,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she gently kissed Yuwen Jing on the lips.


    Although it was only a light kiss, it made Yuwen Jing so happy that he could not find his bearings.


    One had to know that Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely shy when it came to matters of love.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding was still held in the state guesthouse. It made sense. For such a grand wedding, other than the state guesthouse that had the ability to host it, other venues really did not have the ability to do so.


    The wedding was even more grand than their engagement banquet. They had invited all the guests that they hadn¡¯t invitedst time. Chapter 1225: Final Chapter (4)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The pair of newlyweds surrounded by a sweet atmosphere walked out.


    As they walked, Yuwen Jing moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I finally got what I wanted today. I¡¯m really happy to have you as my bride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to be your bride,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she gently kissed Yuwen Jing on the lips.


    Although it was only a light kiss, it made Yuwen Jing so happy that he could not find his bearings.


    One had to know that Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely shy when it came to matters of love.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding was still held in the state guesthouse. It made sense. For such a grand wedding, other than the state guesthouse that had the ability to host it, other venues really did not have the ability to do so.


    The wedding was even more grand than their engagement banquet. They had invited all the guests that they hadn¡¯t invitedst time. Chapter 1225: Final Chapter (4)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The pair of newlyweds surrounded by a sweet atmosphere walked out.


    As they walked, Yuwen Jing moved closer to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I finally got what I wanted today. I¡¯m really happy to have you as my bride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to be your bride,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er as she gently kissed Yuwen Jing on the lips.


    Although it was only a light kiss, it made Yuwen Jing so happy that he could not find his bearings.


    One had to know that Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely shy when it came to matters of love.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding was still held in the state guesthouse. It made sense. For such a grand wedding, other than the state guesthouse that had the ability to host it, other venues really did not have the ability to do so.


    The wedding was even more grand than their engagement banquet. They had invited all the guests that they hadn¡¯t invitedst time.

 Chapter 1226 - The Wedding Night (1)

    Chapter 1226: The Wedding Night (1)


    Tonight was the happiest night of Yuwen Jing¡¯s life.


    His heart was both nervous and expectant.


    He had been anxious for so many years. He was scared his beloved would not love him back.


    During the wedding toast, a few of Yuwen Jing¡¯s rare friends couldn¡¯t help but hold their wine sses and look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was prettier than a flower, with a wicked smile on their faces. They winked at Yuwen Jing, jokingly patted Yuwen Jing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Dude, from today onwards, you don¡¯t have to suffer anymore. Your true happiness can now begin.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. All these years, I could not help but worry about him. How does he solve his problems day by day? I used to think that he had some problems in that aspect.¡±


    It was only when they saw that today was Yuwen Jing¡¯s wedding day and Yuwen Jing was in a good mood that they dared joke around with Yuwen Jing.


    Although these people could be considered Yuwen Jing¡¯s friends, they were usually a little afraid of Yuwen Jing. They didn¡¯t dare joke around with Yuwen Jing¡¯s ice-cold persona.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was in a good mood today, so he didn¡¯t bother with them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was one step behind Yuwen Jing, was a little speechless when she heard the words of Yuwen Jing¡¯s friends. Didn¡¯t they know that she, the bride, was still here? How could they speak so straightforwardly? Moreover, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for the wedding night.


    Although Yuwen Jing did not mind his friends talking and joking about his matters, because he was in a good mood today, he also knew the situation. He could not let his friends ruin the happiest event in his life. If he made Chen Meng¡¯er angry from embarrassment, who knew how Chen Meng¡¯er would torture him? She might even kick him out of the bed. Then he would have to sleep on the floor. When that time came, who would he cry to?


    Therefore, Yuwen Jing gave Baro and Allen a look.


    Baro and Allen were Yuwen Jing¡¯s groomsmen today. Today, they were responsible for helping their master deal with all the difficult matters.


    Yuwen Jing gave them a look, and Allen went forward. His face was full of smiles as he poured wine for Yuwen Jing¡¯s friends one by one. ¡°Young Master Robert, don¡¯t tease our master. As you know, our master is wholeheartedly devoted to our mistress. For so many years, he has only been guarding our mistress. Unlike you young masters, who have countless confidants by your sides. And young masters, when you see our master, you will let our master go on ount of the fact that he has worked hard to make peace with our mistress. Come, Baro and I, on behalf of our master and mistress, toast to you.¡± Allen and Baro were very dutiful as groomsmen today.


    Last night, they were interviewed by their master. They were going to help their master block the wine today to ensure that their master could step into the new house sober.


    They didn¡¯t dare take such an important task lightly.


    Allen and Baro did not know how many sses of wine they had drunk today.


    It was fine anyway. They had taken the antidote that their mistress had given them beforehand. Thinking of the antidote, Allen and Baro could not help but look at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was so beautiful today, and they could not help but admire their mistress.

 Chapter 1227 - The Wedding Night (2)

    Chapter 1227: The Wedding Night (2)


    If their mistress had not given them the antidote in advance, they would have gone to sleep long ago.


    The two of them drank and calcted that after the wedding, they would have to find an opportunity to ask for some more from their mistress. They knew that their mistress had many good things around her. In the past, they did not dare ask for this, but now they could.


    Allen and Baro were a little excited when they thought about it.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s friends were only joking with her to satisfy their craving for a good chat. They also knew that Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t finished her business for today. If they really ruined Yuwen Jing¡¯s business, the narrow-minded Yuwen Jing mighte after them to settle the score.


    Therefore, everyone smiled and drank Allen and Baro¡¯s toast.


    During this night, Yuwen Jing had only drunk a few sses of wine while toasting Elder Liu and the others. After that, he never touched the wine.


    Although many people wanted to pour Yuwen Jing wine, Yuwen Jing refused. They could only watch helplessly as Allen and Baro helped Yuwen Jing refuse.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing is too ruthless. How could a groom be like him? The wine that we toasted all went into the stomach of his groomsman.¡± Yi Jianwang gritted his teeth. He said fiercely, ¡°Hmph, he won¡¯t drink. That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see how I go to the bridal chamber tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go to the bridal chamber? Are you sure you won¡¯t be thrown out by Yuwen Jing?¡± Zhou Yunbo, who was sitting next to him, asked coldly.


    Zhou Yunbo felt that Yi Jianwang really couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. He and Yuwen Jing weren¡¯t on the same level.


    If it weren¡¯t for Zhou Yunjie and Su Jin, he might have caused some trouble.


    * * *


    The wedding finally ended. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s feet were killing her.


    After sending off thest guest, Yuwen Jing went up and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s waist. He said gently, ¡°You must be tired. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back early. I¡¯ll serve you well tonight.¡±


    The hot air that Yuwen Jing spat out made Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ears itch. She couldn¡¯t help but hide for a while, and her ears also turned red.


    However, no matter how she listened to Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, it made her daydream.


    Chen Meng¡¯er fiercely red at Yuwen Jing. However, this look of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s didn¡¯t have any fierceness to Yuwen Jing. Instead, it made him bolder.


    ¡°Watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are you thinking? What I mean is, when we go back, I¡¯ll give you a massage, especially your legs. You¡¯ve been standing there for a whole day. It must be painful.¡± Yuwen Jing was now openly leaning towards Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that Yuwen Jing did not mean that. He had said it on purpose. However, she could not refute him. ¡°Sure. When we go back, you have to give me a good massage.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er deliberately emphasized her words.


    Yuwen Jing felt that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s angry look was very cute. He reached out his hand and wanted to ruffle Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair, but he could not do anything. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hairstyle was tooplicated.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand that was withdrawn again and smiled quite happily.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding room was not ced in the Green Gang, nor was it ced in Yuwen¡¯s house. Instead, it was a new vi that he had bought outside. The location of this vi was particrly good, and it was very close to the Green Gang.


    Yuwen Jing had chosen it to be his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding house because of its location.


    Yuwen Jing hadpletely followed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s preferences in the renovation of this wedding house. Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er first walked into the house that Yuwen Jing had specially prepared for her, she immediately liked this ce.


    However, today, Chen Meng¡¯er was not in the mood to care about the renovation and decoration of the house.


    When she and Yuwen Jing stepped into the vi, Chen Meng¡¯er truly realized that she and Yuwen Jing were married. Today was the first day of their marriage, and tonight was the time for the two of them to consummate their marriage.


    As for what it meant to consummate their marriage, even if she wanted to y dumb, she could not.


    In her past life and this life, Chen Meng¡¯er had never experienced sexual intimacy. However, not experiencing it did not mean that she did not know what it was.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you know where the bathroom is in the room. Your pajamas and bath towel have been prepared by mom and the others for you. They put them in the bathroom. You¡¯ll see them when you go in to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart pounded when she thought of what would happen in a moment. She didn¡¯t dare look up at Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Then you go take a bath first,¡± Yuwen Jing said.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er stood there and didn¡¯t have any intention of going in to take a bath.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Meng¡¯er?¡± Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er standing there and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Is there something else? If there¡¯s anything, tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Well, I suddenly feel that I haven¡¯t properly visited our new home.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to cover it up.


    Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bashful expression and realized that Chen Meng¡¯er was shy. If it were any other time, Yuwen Jing would definitely let Chen Meng¡¯er do as she pleased. However, today, he and Chen Meng¡¯er were officially husband and wife. He hugged Chen Meng¡¯er from behind.


    His action gave Chen Meng¡¯er a big fright. She wanted to break free from Yuwen Jing¡¯s embrace, but Yuwen Jing¡¯s strength was greater than hers. She could not break free. ¡°Jing, what are you doing? Quickly let go of me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was bright red.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go. I¡¯m hugging my own wife. It¡¯s only right and proper. Why should I let go?¡± Yuwen Jing said mischievously.

 Chapter 1228 - The Wedding Night (3)

    Chapter 1228: The Wedding Night (3)


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt her body press against Yuwen Jing¡¯s. Her face and ears were bright red. Her face was also burning hot. When had she ever been so intimate with Yuwen Jing? Previously, the most intimate thing was lying on the same bed with Yuwen Jing and sleeping the whole night.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could feel Yuwen Jing¡¯s hot breath on her neck. It was hot and itchy, causing her whole body to feel weird. Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er used her strength to escape from Yuwen Jing¡¯s embrace. Then, she dragged her slippers and ran to the toilet.


    Yuwen Jing looked at his wife¡¯s retreating figure and smiled like a fox.


    For the time being, he would let her hide. However, even if she tried to hide tonight, she would not be able to escape from his palm.


    He knew that if she really didn¡¯t want to, he would not force her. However, he knew that she was just shy. She had the same desires as he did. Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that she was already the prey of Yuwen Jing. Now, Yuwen Jing was waiting outside to eat her up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was still in the bathroom. She covered her beating heart and let out a sigh of relief.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that there were some things that she could not hide from today. However, she was not mentally prepared, so she ran away and hid in the bathroom. She wanted to give herself a pep talk.


    * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er was in the bathroom, dawdling. She was telling herself not to be nervous. This was something she wanted but she was nervous because it was going to be her first time.


    On the other hand, Yuwen Jing, who was waiting outside, could not wait any longer. He reached out and knocked on the bathroom door, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you done washing up? If you¡¯re not done, then I¡¯lle in and take a bath with you. I heard that couples take baths together. It¡¯s a different kind of feeling,¡± Yuwen Jing said deliberately.


    Chen Meng¡¯er could be considered a strong woman, but Chen Meng¡¯er, who was so strong outside, was a shy little girl in terms of rtionships. When Yuwen Jing said that, her face immediately turned red.


    How was it possible for him toe in and take a bath together with her?


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who had already changed into her pajamas, hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Please wait a moment, I¡¯lle out right away.¡±


    As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly pushed the door open and walked out. When she pushed open the bathroom door and saw Yuwen Jing leaning against the door with a smile on his face, she realized that she had been tricked by Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing had already changed into his pajamas, and it was obvious that he had already showered. Then, he had just threatened her to take a shower together with her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er red at Yuwen Jing angrily and said, ¡°Yuwen Jing, you¡¯ve gone too far. You actually lied to me. You¡¯ve already showered.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t take a shower well. Moreover, taking a shower has nothing to do with taking a bath. If you¡¯re willing, we can do it now.¡±


    Before Yuwen Jing could say anything, he was interrupted by the anxious Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Yuwen Jing.¡±


    Yuwen Jing knew that his wife was thin-skinned and could not joke around anymore. Otherwise, tonight might turn sour. This was not worth it for him.

 Chapter 1229 - The Wedding Night (4)

    Chapter 1229: The Wedding Night (4)


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I was wrong.¡± Facing his wife, Yuwen Jing raised the white g and surrendered.


    Hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s apology, Chen Meng¡¯er did not be angry out of embarrassment.


    Chen Meng¡¯er snorted coldly and walked past Yuwen Jing to the bedroom.


    She was tricked by Yuwen Jing toe out of the bathroom. She could no longer hide there.


    * * *


    The bedroom lights had already been dimmed by Yuwen Jing.


    The bedroom was very warm under the soft orange light.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not feel warm. Instead, because of her state of mind, such a dim light made her have a different kind of mood.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er,e here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing with vignce and asked.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a smirk, as if he was a man with bad intentions. However, it was true. He was really a person who had bad intentions toward her and only toward her. Yuwen Jing found it funny.


    ¡°What do you think I can do?¡± Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s furious look. He deliberately said, ¡°The two of us are already married. Moreover, tonight is our wedding night. Tell me, what can I do?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er froze when she heard Yuwen Jing¡¯s words. He was right, and more importantly, she really wanted this as well.


    Yuwen Jing walked over and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into his arms. Then, he reached out and massaged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s legs. He wanted to tear Chen Meng¡¯er apart and eat her up, but he still felt sorry for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    It had been a tiring day. Her legs must be extremely tired.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to let her sit over. He was massaging her legs. Chen Meng¡¯er was very touched.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s massage technique was very strong. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who was originally tired, feel veryfortable. However, as he pressed and pressed, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that something was wrong. Why was Yuwen Jing¡¯s massage hand getting higher and higher.


    The position of the massage seemed to be very wrong.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to say something to stop Yuwen Jing, but before she could say anything, Yuwen Jing had already kissed Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In an instant, Chen Meng¡¯er was already pressed onto the bed by Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to open her mouth to stop him and reject him. However, before she could open her mouth and take any action, Yuwen Jing¡¯s overwhelming kisses caused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts to be chaotic.


    Gradually, Chen Meng¡¯er was no longer passively kissed by Yuwen Jing. She began to slowly respond to Yuwen Jing¡¯s kisses.


    Her response was like a form of encouragement to Yuwen Jing. It made him even more unable to control his emotions.


    The two of them continued to kiss. The taste changed again. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt a chill on her shoulder. One of the shoulders of her nightdress had actually been taken off by Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er hurriedly stopped him. However, because of her emotions, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words of stopping him sounded like she was acting coquettishly in her slightly flirtatious voice.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know how hard you work, so please, let me do all the work this time.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Jing kissed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s neck before moving on to her earlobe.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s kiss made Chen Meng¡¯er tremble. Her breathing couldn¡¯t help but quicken.


    She wanted to hide. However, she was enjoying this thoroughly. Shey back and let Yuwen Jing do whatever he wanted to do.


    * * *


    That night, Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er were really wild. However, because he was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing did not want to go too far. But even so, when Chen Meng¡¯er woke up in the morning, her back was sore.


    In the morning, when Chen Meng¡¯er remembered, she moved. The pain all over her body made her unable to help but let out hiss.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er was in pain, Yuwen Jing felt guilty. Even though they both wanted this, he wasn¡¯t careful. He felt like he crossed the line.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, lie down. I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pained expression and said with heartache.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness. She clearly remembered that what happened yesterday started from a massage. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was this massage that caused the trouble.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to stay in bed all day.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that this man really made her gnash her teeth. Last night, she had cried out in pleasure countless times, but Yuwen Jing kept going.


    Thinking about it, Chen Meng¡¯er was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. However, the scenest night made her blush uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to eat breakfast.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare stay in the same room with Yuwen Jing alone. She did not want to not be able to leave the room for the entire day.


    When Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er came to the dining room, Allen and Baro were already waiting downstairs. Today was the day the bride would return home. The bride¡¯s family would being to pick up the bride in a while.


    Therefore, Allen and Baro came early to make preparations.


    When Allen and Baro saw their master half-hugging their mistress¡¯s waist and walking down the stairs, the two of them shouted, ¡°Master, Mistress, you¡¯re awake. Breakfast has been prepared for you. We prepared breakfast ording to Mistress¡¯s taste. Mistress, have a taste. If you feel that there¡¯s anything wrong with the food, tell the two of us,¡± Baro said to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Mm, if this chef¡¯s dishes don¡¯t suit your taste, Master will personally cook for you.¡± Allen knew that his master had put in a lot of effort in cooking for his mistress.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thanked them sincerely.


    To be honest, Allen and Baro were really loyal to Yuwen Jing. They had been Yuwen Jing¡¯s right-hand men for so many years.


    ¡°Ah, Mistress, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We really aren¡¯t used to it.¡± Allen scratched his head and said awkwardly. After saying that, he nced and saw the wound on Yuwen Jing¡¯s neck. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with your neck? Why does it look like it was scratched by something?¡±


    After Allen said that, Yuwen Jing shot a nce at her. Chen Meng¡¯er saw the wound on Yuwen Jing¡¯s neck and immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Baro wanted to cover his face.

 Chapter 1230 - Extramarital Affairs (1)

    Chapter 1230: Extramarital Affairs (1)


    Yuwen Jing felt that his life after marriage was both happy and miserable.


    Since the day after the marriage, because of hickey left by Chen Meng¡¯er, he was kicked out of bed when he made a move on her that night.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not show any mercy with this kick.


    Speaking of this, Chen Meng¡¯er was also filled with anger. On the night of the wedding, Yuwen Jing really went wild with satisfying her.


    Then, it was only natural that she left a little hickey on his neck.


    Yuwen Jing treated the hickey on his neck as a badge of honor. He did not say that he was hiding the hickey. He even deliberately exposed the hickey.


    Coincidentally, he returned home that day. On this day, everyone looked at them with strange gazes.


    In the end, her grandfather, Elder Qu, even said to Yuwen Jing in front of everyone, ¡°Jing, Meng¡¯er is still young. You both have to take it easy.¡±


    At that time, she was so red-faced that everyone covered their mouths and snickered.


    She was not an ignorant little girl. How could she not understand the meaning behind her grandfather¡¯s words? Chen Meng¡¯er red fiercely at Yuwen Jing at that time, then, she ruthlessly marked Yuwen Jing in her heart.


    She decided to let Yuwen Jing remember the lesson deeply. Therefore, she wanted Yuwen Jing, who had just had a taste of meat, to once again lead a vegetarian life.


    Yuwen Jing also knew that they had gone overboardst night. With Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s small body, she would need a few days of rest before she could recover. Therefore, that night, after being kicked off the bed by Chen Meng¡¯er, he automatically climbed onto Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bed again.


    However, this time, he did not make a move on Chen Meng¡¯er. He only smiled and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er to sleep.


    Of course, only he knew that he was still very excited.


    The newly married Yuwen Jing had always been in a state of unsatisfied desire. This made his temper be much more irritable. With this extra temper of his, he could not face Chen Meng¡¯er. This would be hard on Allen and Baro.


    Allen was once again scolded by Yuwen Jing. Allen¡¯s face was sullen. He said to Baro, ¡°Baro, what do you think happened to Master recently? He¡¯s so angry. This week, I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been scolded by him.¡±


    Baro shrugged at Allen and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± If he knew why his master had been so angry recently, he wouldn¡¯t have been scolded.


    ¡°I guess that Master isn¡¯t satisfied, right?¡± Allen whispered into Baro¡¯s ear.


    Allen¡¯s words happened to be heard by Chen Meng¡¯er, who hade to deliver Yuwen Jing¡¯s food.


    Allen¡¯s voice was not loud. It could be said that it was very soft. A third person would not be able to hear it. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not an ordinary person. No matter how soft Allen¡¯s voice was, with her hearing, she could still hear it clearly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was extremely embarrassed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pretended to cough on purpose.

 Chapter 1231 - 1: Extramarital Affairs (2)

    Chapter 1231: Extramarital Affairs (2)


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er cough, Allen and Baro, who were speaking ill of their master behind his back, were shocked. They thought to themselves, ¡°Oh no, I wonder if Mistress has heard this.¡±


    Allen and Baro exchanged a look and decided to pretend that they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Allen smiled and turned to Chen Meng¡¯er with a ttering look. ¡°Mistress, are you here to deliver food to Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t expose Allen and Baro at this time. If she did, she would be very embarrassed. The person Allen told Baro about who wasn¡¯t satisfied with his desires was her husband. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    However, the petty Chen Meng¡¯er made a mark on Allen and Baro in her heart.


    ¡°Mistress, Master is inside. You can go in.¡± Allen wanted to escape quickly. Although his mistress didn¡¯t seem to hear anything, he didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but he had a feeling that their mistress looked at the two of them with a strange gaze.


    As for what was wrong, he really didn¡¯t think of it at the moment.


    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m kind enough to remind you that Master has been a little angry these past two days. Be careful.¡± Allen thought he was kind enough to remind Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Baro didn¡¯t expect Allen to make such a move. He really wanted to bite Allen to death.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Allen¡¯s words made Chen Meng¡¯er feel awkward.


    Chen Meng¡¯er might feel Allen¡¯s kind reminder if she insisted that she did not know the truth. However, Chen Meng¡¯er, who knew the truth, felt that there was a deeper meaning behind Allen¡¯s words. ¡°If you guys have something to do, go and do it.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt very awkward facing Allen and Baro, so she did not want to chat with them any longer.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knocked on the door and heard Yuwen Jing say, ¡°Come in.¡± After that, she carried Yuwen Jing¡¯s lunch and walked in.


    She didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong in her two grandpas¡¯ heads recently, to actually let her bring Yuwen Jing lunch and dinner every day. The excuse they gave was pretty good, saying that she and Yuwen Jing were already married, and taking care of her husband¡¯s daily life was the wife¡¯s responsibility.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it made sense if the elders of the Buyano family said this, but it was impossible for her two grandfathers to say such things. They seemed more likely to insist that Yuwen Jing should personally bring all her meals to her.


    It was already good enough that the two of them didn¡¯t ask Yuwen Jing to take care of her. It was impossible for her to take care of Yuwen Jing unless the sun rose from the west.


    However, the sun didn¡¯t rise from the west. She still took the food that the Green Gang¡¯s chef had specially prepared for Yuwen Jing and ran to Yuwen Jing¡¯s office.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not open the food for Yuwen Jing. If she smelled the faint smell of the food, she would suddenly realize why her two grandpas were so abnormal.


    Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er who pushed the door open and came in. He was very surprised. ¡°Meng¡¯er? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie here?¡± Because she identally heard the conversation between Allen and Baro outside the door, Chen Meng¡¯er did not give Yuwen Jing a good look.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ced the lunch boxes in her hand heavily on Yuwen Jing¡¯s desk, causing quite amotion. If it was someone else who caused such a bigmotion in his office, Yuwen Jing would have long lost his temper. However, if this person was Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing would not have any anger at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re quite angry. Tell me, who made my wife angry? I¡¯ll help you deal with them,¡± Yuwen Jing said. He stood up from his office chair, walked around the office desk, and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He put his arm around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder and brought the angry Chen Meng¡¯er to sit on the sofa in the office.


    ¡°Other than you, who else can make me angry?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hugged him with both hands and turned her body in the opposite direction of Yuwen Jing. Her butt also moved away from Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a step outside, and Yuwen Jing followed suit.


    ¡°Me? Why don¡¯t I know when I¡¯ve made you angry?¡± Yuwen Jing was puzzled. He had rushed to the office to work after making breakfast for Chen Meng¡¯er this morning. What could he do to make his wife angry? ¡°Meng¡¯er, tell me, how did I make you angry? I¡¯ll change when you say it.¡±


    If Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to say it, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how to say it? Anyway, she couldn¡¯t say any of those words.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to say it. I brought you lunch. Here, it¡¯s over there. You can eat it yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pouted, clearly in a bad mood.


    And ever since Chen Meng¡¯er married Yuwen Jing, with Yuwen Jing¡¯s unrestricted pampering, her temper had grown. However, Yuwen Jing liked Chen Meng¡¯er to use her temper on him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then don¡¯t talk about it. If you want to talk about itter, you can talk to me again.¡± Yuwen Jing did not mind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper at all. He saw Chen Meng¡¯er put a fewrge lunch boxes on his desk. ¡°Are you here to bring me food?¡± After receiving Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s affirmative gaze, Yuwen Jing was very ttered. He faced Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips and gave her a fierce kiss in exchange for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s disgusted expression.


    However, even though she was disgusted, Chen Meng¡¯er loved Yuwen Jing¡¯s kisses.


    ¡°Ah, my wife is still good to me. She knows how to feel sorry for me.¡± As Yuwen Jing said this, he stood up and brought the food over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare these. Grandpa and Grandpa specially prepared them for you. They asked me to bring them for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing with an annoyed expression.


    When he heard Chen Meng¡¯er say that Elder Liu and Elder Qu prepared it for him, Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand that was holding the lunch box paused. ¡°The two grandpas asked you to bring it to me?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    ¡°You feel very surprised?¡±


    Yuwen Jing nodded his head vigorously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re surprised. I¡¯m also very surprised. Not just surprised, but very surprised.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er resisted the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°At first, I thought that the sun would rise from the west today, but it¡¯s a pity that it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Honey, before you sent the food over, did the two have any special instructions?¡±

 Chapter 1232 - Extramarital Affairs (3)

    Chapter 1232: Extramarital Affairs (3)


    Speaking of which, did the two have any special instructions for her? Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head firmly. However, when she thought of the scene when she left, she felt that the way the two looked at her was somewhat strange.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er was unable to say what exactly was strange about it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. They just told me that since we are married, I should be more concerned about you. So, they asked me to bring you these dishes and soup. You must eat them all in a while. You can¡¯t spoil the efforts of the two elders.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said this on purpose.


    She thought about Yuwen Jing¡¯s appetite. He could not eat all this food.


    ¡°Okay, I promise to finish all the food.¡± How could Yuwen Jing not see through Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughts? However, his wife had really underestimated his appetite.


    His wife wanted to see him suffer. She was probably going to be angry.


    Yuwen Jing could imagine how his wife would look when she saw him eat all the food. She would be so angry and adorable. When he thought of this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart itched.


    It was strange to say that Yuwen Jing, who had always been pure and didn¡¯t have any interest in other women, would immediately be interested when he met his wife. He had remained a virgin until his wedding night.


    Because of this, people in their circle would tease him from time to time, asking if he was really straight.


    If it weren¡¯t for his interest in Chen Meng¡¯er, he would probably wonder too.


    Yuwen Jing opened the thermos, and the fragrance immediately filled the entire office.


    ¡°It seems that the cooking skills of the Green Gang¡¯s chef are pretty good. Just smelling it makes one¡¯s appetite soar,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he opened the other boxes. He took a look at the dishes and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, it seems that the two grandpas have seen how good I am and know that I am the most suitable for you. Well, the dishes that they prepared for me are all my favorites.¡±


    Yuwen Jing thought happily that he had been cleared of all wrongdoing by the two grandpas. He was a great young man who had been disliked for so many years because he pursued his wife. Now, he was finally able to turn things around.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was a little strange at that moment.


    She looked at Yuwen Jing, whose happy expression had be spirited. She could not bear to tell him the truth.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely finish all of this in a while. I really can¡¯t let down the hearts of the two grandpas,¡± Yuwen Jing said as he prepared to start feasting. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel hungry just now, but now that I smell this fragrance, I really feel my stomach growling.¡±


    As he said this, Yuwen Jing picked up his chopsticks and was about to start eating.


    However, before Yuwen Jing¡¯s chopsticks touched the food, Chen Meng¡¯er shouted, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuwen Jing turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a confused expression as he asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat it.¡± With that, Chen Meng¡¯er had already stood up from the sofa. She walked to Yuwen Jing¡¯s side and stretched out her hand to cover up the food.

 Chapter 1233 - Extramarital Affairs (4)

    Chapter 1233: Extramarital Affairs (4)


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat? I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know what had happened to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°If you eat all of this today, I¡¯ll tell you, Yuwen Jing, you¡¯re finished today,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at the food and said to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Ah? No way. The two grandpas hate me so much that they want to drug me?¡± Yuwen Jing refused to believe that Elder Liu and Elder Qu didn¡¯t like him enough to poison him to death. ¡°Meng¡¯er, you must be joking with me. If I¡¯m done for, won¡¯t you be a widow? The two grandpas won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking, Yuwen Jing? I really didn¡¯t realize before that you have such a rich imagination.¡± Regarding Yuwen Jing¡¯s guess, Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡± Yuwen Jing felt wronged. He wasn¡¯t paranoid. It was only because of what Chen Meng¡¯er said that he thought of this.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say that they drugged you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Then what do you mean by that?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    ¡°These vegetables are hot. There are things like bullwhip in them. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll say much about the effects of bullwhip. You should know all about it, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    It turned out that her sixth sense was not wrong. When she saw her two grandpas today, she felt that it was strange. So that was it.


    This time, Yuwen Jing was getting more and more confused. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do they mean? I am a little confused.¡±


    ¡°They are getting anxious.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er picked up the lid cleanly and covered the thermos bucket. She could not eat these dishes. She did not want to spend the next few days in bed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really sweating over her two grandpas¡¯ actions.


    ¡°What?¡± Yuwen Jing was still a little out of it and did not react in time.


    ¡°What do you think they are anxious about?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really did not expect her two grandpas to be so anxious.


    However, after she got married, every time they met, the two old men would stare at her stomach. Sometimes, they would even look at her and giggle. If Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that the two of them were normal, she would have thought that they were crazy.


    ¡°Are you saying that the two old men want us to have children? Oh, no, I¡¯m wrong. They want us to have daughters.¡± Other people valued sons over daughters, but the two old men valued daughters over sons. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    ¡°How can it be impossible? How did you get them to agree to let me marry you?¡±


    Speaking of which, it was true. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what do we do now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you don¡¯t want to have children so early? In this situation, how are we going to deal with the two old men?¡± Actually, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t want to have children so early either. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to have children with Chen Meng¡¯er, it was just that he had finally married Chen Meng¡¯er. He hadn¡¯t lived a happy life with Chen Meng¡¯er yet. He didn¡¯t want to have a baby at this time and disrupt their lives. He also did not want anyone to snatch Chen Meng¡¯er away from him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want a baby, can you handle the two? Oh, no, it¡¯s not just the two of them, but your grandfather as well. During this period of time, the three of them have been together every day. Who knows, maybe your grandfather will have a share in today¡¯s lunch.¡± All of them were staring at her stomach. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er was not in a hurry to give birth. Otherwise, if the three old men stared at her like that, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it would be a huge blow to her. ¡°I reckon that with the three old men¡¯s eagerness to hold the child, there might be something added to it every day. Who knows, one day, you might identally fall into their trap. I¡¯ll exin it first. When the timees, you can solve it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, how can you do this? We¡¯re husband and wife.¡± Yuwen Jing could not take it anymore. How could he solve it himself?


    ¡°So, you have to be careful. Also, I¡¯m sure that in another month, if I don¡¯t make any movements, the three old men will probably make us get medicals done to check if we¡¯re healthy.¡± Based on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s understanding of the three old men, this possibility was high.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be.¡± Although Yuwen Jing said that it was impossible, he knew clearly in his heart that this was something that was highly likely to happen. ¡°Then what should we do? ording to your analysis, we¡¯re going to have a child soon.¡±


    As Yuwen Jing spoke, he thought about his life after having a child.


    As he thought about it, a thought suddenly shed through Yuwen Jing¡¯s mind. Actually, having a child was not bad.


    Yuwen Jing, who had not eaten meat for a few days, cleared his throat and coughed. In order to not let Chen Meng¡¯er see through his little n, he deliberately did not look at Chen Meng¡¯er and pretended to be serious. He said, ¡°Ahem, actually, I think it¡¯s not a bad idea for us to have a child now.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s dangerous voice rose. She suspected that Yuwen Jing had ulterior motives.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very good thing to have a child to distract the three old men¡¯s attention. This way, the three old men won¡¯t have to keep an eye on the two of us every day. You can also rx a lot. Why not?¡± Yuwen Jing said. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that having a child was really a good thing.


    With the three old men¡¯s love for their great-granddaughter, he thought that this child would disturb his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s private time. Such a thing shouldn¡¯t happen very often.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about Yuwen Jing¡¯s words and felt that it was quite reasonable.


    However, she didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she replied, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

 Chapter 1234 - The Small Matter of Having a Child (1)

    Chapter 1234: The Small Matter of Having a Child (1)


    Recently, Chen Meng¡¯er had been listless. Because she had something on her mind, she could not sleep well at night.


    Yuwen Jing knew what Chen Meng¡¯er was worried about. Heforted Chen Meng¡¯er several times to make her feel at ease. Whether she wanted to give birth or not was up to her. As for others, he would take care of them.


    Yuwen Jing thought that Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to have a child so early.


    Because of the three old men, she was troubled.


    However, what made Chen Meng¡¯er unable to sleep at night was not the pressure the three old men put on her, but the pressure she put on herself.


    In fact, her heart was not as opposed to having children so early as Yuwen Jing thought.


    In her heart, she really liked children. Sometimes, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but think of a child of their own. Her heart was a mess of softness.


    However, in the depths of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart, she did not have confidence. She did not know if she was qualified to be a mother. Because before this, she had never thought that she would have children. In fact, in her n, she did not have the intention of getting married.


    If she had not met Yuwen Jing in her lifetime, Chen Meng¡¯er would really have died alone.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had insomnia again. Yuwen Jing woke up when he felt Chen Meng¡¯er turn around. Because Chen Meng¡¯er had not slept well these two days, Yuwen Jing¡¯s sleep had be much lighter. He would be able to notice any movement from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, What¡¯s wrong? Insomnia again?¡± Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er could not sleep, so he simply did not sleep anymore. ¡°Meng¡¯er, we are married now. If you have anything on your mind, you can tell me. I want to help you carry your burdens.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er also sat up.


    Yuwen Jing pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into his arms. This time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not reject Yuwen Jing¡¯s embrace. She leaned against Yuwen Jing¡¯s firm chest and felt very secure. ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you don¡¯t want to have a child, we won¡¯t have a child. For the rest of my life, just having you is enough.¡± To Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er was the most important thing to him. He didn¡¯t want anything else.


    After all, his child was the continuation of his love for Chen Meng¡¯er, the continuation of their bloodline. However, if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to have a child, he wouldn¡¯t force Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have a child. Actually, I quite like children.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er saw that Yuwen Jing had misunderstood her meaning, so she quickly exined.


    ¡°Then why have you been frowning these past few days? ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently. Yesterday, Grandpa and the others even looked for me to ask if I bullied you.¡± Yuwen Jing had been looked for by the three old men for a conversation.


    Yuwen Jing thought about how the three old men looked for him mysteriously and filled them with anticipation. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard what they said. The three old men were actually concerned about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s matters every month.


    The three old men asked him if Chen Meng¡¯er had been in a bad state of mind these few days and if her appetite wasn¡¯t good. Was she pregnant?


    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if I can be a good mother. After the child is born, we have to be responsible for their life. I¡¯m not sure if I can do it very well, so I¡¯ve been very troubled recently.¡±

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235: The Small Matter of Having a Child (2)


    Yuwen Jing did not expect to hear such an answer from Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you really think too much. Don¡¯t you think that with our abilities, we can¡¯t raise a child well? If we can¡¯t raise a child well, there are very few people in this world who can raise a child well.¡± It was not that Yuwen Jing was bold. It was that he was speaking the truth.


    No matter what aspect, with their abilities, they could give their children the best.


    Moreover, even if the two newbie parents had a lot of inadequacies, there were still many experienced people who could help them, ¡°Meng¡¯er, your worries are unnecessary. I promise you that our children will be the happiest children in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was still not confident.


    ¡°Really. Because she is the child that everyone is looking forward toing to this world,¡± Yuwen Jing said with certainty.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said softly.


    ¡°So, you can rest assured and sleep. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Yuwen Jing reached out and ruffled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. Unknowingly, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair had almost grown to her waist.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair was very soft. When he ruffled it, it felt especially good. Therefore, Yuwen Jing liked to ruffle Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    After talking to Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er had an open mind. Her entire person was suddenly enlightened. Her appetite had also improved a lot. At least, this change in Chen Meng¡¯er had attracted the attention of the three old men.


    Last time, the three old men saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was not in good spirits, so they did not dare ask Chen Meng¡¯er themselves. They called Yuwen Jing over, hoping to get some good news from him.


    However, it was a pity that they did not hear the good news that they wanted to hear.


    This time, the three old men were extremely nervous. They were holding onto too much hope.


    ¡°Elder Qu, Marquis Yuwen, when you speakter, be careful. You can¡¯t ask so directly.¡± Elder Liu was afraid. He didn¡¯t want Chen Meng¡¯er to feel that they were giving her too much pressure.


    ¡°Elder Liu, don¡¯t just talk about us. You¡¯re not doing much better yourself.¡± Elder Qu said. Last time, Elder Liu had asked Yuwen Jing if Meng¡¯er was pregnant. These words hade out of his mouth.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think you¡¯re the most impatient of the three of us.¡± It was rare for Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen to stand together.


    Elder Liu coughed awkwardly.


    Speaking of which, he was really anxious about carrying his great-granddaughter. ¡°Let¡¯s be careful, let¡¯s be careful.¡±


    After they got married, Chen Meng¡¯er spent most of her time in the Green Gang. Who asked her to be the little miss of the Green Gang? Everything in the Green Gang, big and small, had to be approved by her.


    During lunch, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the atmosphere today was a little strange. Her three grandfathers were acting so sneakily. It was a little inappropriate to describe it this way, but for a moment, Chen Meng¡¯er really couldn¡¯t find a better adjective.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that it might be something about the three grandfathers themselves. As a younger person, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interrupt and ask. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er focused on eating and pretended that she didn¡¯t notice anything.


    In the end, Elder Liu was elected as their representative. He spoke on behalf of the three of them. ¡°Ahem.¡± Elder Liu cleared his throat and prepared to ask.


    However, before he could speak, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly raised her head and looked at him. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you have a cold? Or is your throat ufortable? Why don¡¯t I take a look at it after we finish eating?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words stunned Elder Liu. What was going on?


    Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou saw that Elder Liu hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth when he was shut down. This made them, who had always suffered under Elder Liu¡¯s hands, speechless. They covered their mouths and snickered.


    How could the sneering expressions of Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen escape the gaze of Elder Liu? Elder Liu red at Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen with warning.


    Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen understood the meaning behind Elder Liu¡¯s eyes. The two of them stopped smiling and shut their mouths in unison.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that there was something wrong with these three old men today.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Elder Liu retracted his gaze. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t catch a cold, nor does my throat feel ufortable. I was just clearing my throat.¡± Elder Liu finished exining. They were ready to get to the main topic. ¡°Meng¡¯er, How¡¯s your health recently? Did you feel anything strange?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er put down her chopsticks and looked up at Elder Liu. She looked at the other two old men, Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou, who were staring at her with wide eyes and hope.


    ¡°Oh, you know,¡± Yuwen Hou answered on Elder Liu¡¯s behalf.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not a fool. Moreover, two days ago, these three old men had even prepared food with added ingredients for Yuwen Jing. How could she not understand?


    Chen Meng¡¯er stopped eating. She leaned back on the chair and looked at the three old men with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpas, aren¡¯t you a little too impatient?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not answer them but changed the question.


    ¡°No.¡± The three old men shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯m still young. It¡¯s a little too early to have a child,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. It¡¯s not early at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your grandmother was quite young when she gave birth to your uncle. She was much younger than you.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, from a medical point of view, giving birth to a child now is the most suitable for you to recover. Moreover, you can take advantage of your youth to give birth to a few more children. After all, we have so many people to take care of children. If you give birth to fewer children, it won¡¯t be enough for us to share.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen agreed with Elder Liu¡¯s words. The two of them nodded in unison.


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had just started speaking when she was interrupted by the three old men.


    ¡°Can you all listen to what I have to say? Don¡¯t be anxious. We will treat this matter as usual and let nature take its course. Is that alright?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the three old men, waiting for their reply.


    The three old men exchanged nces and nodded.


    However, it was unknown if they could really agree.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236:


    Happy days always passed so quickly, Chen Menger and the three old men talked amiably about other things.


    She told herself, ¡°Let it happen.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had thought it through, but some people didn¡¯t think it through.


    Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Marquis Yuwen might have promised Chen Meng¡¯er verbally that they wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to hug their great-granddaughter, and everything would be as it was. However, they were itching with impatience.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not in a hurry because she was still young and could afford to wait. However, the three old men were not young.


    Although they believed that as long as a famous doctor like Chen Meng¡¯er was around, even if one of their feet stepped into the grave, Chen Meng¡¯er would have a way to snatch them back.


    However, they still wanted to take advantage of the fact that their bodies were still strong enough to hold the children and take care of them.


    In their own minds, after experiencing having a granddaughter like Chen Meng¡¯er, having a great-granddaughter would be the most wonderful thing.


    Therefore, although they said that they weren¡¯t in a hurry and didn¡¯t urge Chen Meng¡¯er to have a child, in their hearts, they were extremely anxious.


    In just a few days, Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Marquis Yuwen all had blisters on their mouths. They had been drinking several pots of chrysanthemum tea every day, but it waspletely useless.


    ¡°Oh, I even have blisters in my mouth. It really hurts. Elder Liu, don¡¯t you have medical skills? You should think of something.¡± Elder Qu covered his mouth. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t eat anything for the past two days.


    And they all knew in their hearts why their mouths had blisters. Thus, they were so guilty that they didn¡¯t dare let Chen Meng¡¯er show them.


    ¡°Well, it looks like we can only go and find Meng¡¯er. I don¡¯t even know how much medicine I¡¯ve taken at the military hospital. It has no effect at all.¡± Yuwen Hou had been going to the hospital quite a few timestely. The doctors in the military hospital had been living in a state of extreme heat for the past two days.


    Every time this old man came, they were all on guard, not daring to let their guard down. Who asked this old man to have such a bad temper?


    When the three old men found Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er was sleeping soundly. Previously, Chen Meng¡¯er had been suffering from insomnia, causing her to have dark circles under her eyes all day long, making her look like a giant panda.


    However, these days, she was extremely lethargic, as if she couldn¡¯t sleep enough every day.


    These days, Chen Meng¡¯er would set aside a few hours every day to take an afternoon nap to make up for herck of sleep.


    Elder Liu and the others did not know that Chen Meng¡¯er was taking an afternoon nap. Elder Qu¡¯s voice was loud as well. Along the way, along the way, he had already said loudly, ¡°Girl, where are you? Quicklye out and help us take a look. Ouch, it hurts.¡± Elder Qu identally touched the blister on his mouth. It hurt so much that he cried out in pain.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237:


    When Su Jin heard Elder Qu¡¯s loud voice, it was toote to stop him.


    ¡°Hey, Su Jin, where is your little miss?¡± he cried


    ¡°Sir, Elder Qu, Marquis Yuwen, Little Miss is taking an afternoon nap,¡± Su Jin replied.


    ¡°Ah, then I just¡­¡± Elder Qu was filled with regret. He regretted that his voice just now was too loud.


    ¡°I told you to lower your voice, but you still didn¡¯t listen. Now that you¡¯ve woken up Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll apany Meng¡¯erter.¡± Marquis Yuwen took advantage of this great opportunity to scold Elder Qu.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was originally sleeping soundly, woke up from her dream after hearing her grandfather¡¯s shout. However, although she was awake, she was still in a daze.


    Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her eyes, looking like she was in a daze. One look and it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t awake.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sleepy look, Elder Qu felt guilty towards Chen Meng¡¯er. He should have kept his voice down earlier. ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s fault. Grandpa woke you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ve been asleep for a long time. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long I would have slept. If I slept for too long, it would be even worse when I wake up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s thoughtfulness made Elder Qu so happy that he was about to cry. ¡°Oh right, Grandpa, why did youe to look for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we came to ask you to take a look at us. I don¡¯t know why, but our mouths have been full of blisters for the past few days. It hurts so much that it¡¯s inconvenient for us to eat. We¡¯ve taken a lot of medicine, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be getting better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Meng¡¯er, you have to take a good look at Grandpa in a while. It¡¯s so painful, we can¡¯t even eat!¡± Elder Qu cried.


    ¡°Why would it suddenly begin to blister? Grandpa, have you guys eaten anything weird recently?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was also quite puzzled. She had heard that colds were contagious, but she had never heard that blisters on the mouth could also be contagious.


    ¡°No.¡± The three old men shook their heads collectively.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten anything weird recently. We have eaten a lot of soothing food, but it has no effect at all,¡± said Yuwen Hou.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Grandpa, let¡¯s sit in the courtyard. I¡¯ll take a look at you guys.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and the others had just sat down on the stone bench in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s courtyard when Chen Meng¡¯er yawned, looking very sleepy.


    Elder Liu looked at her and found it strange. Chen Meng¡¯er was never a person who liked to sleep. In the past, when there was a mission that required her to go out personally, she would be fine even if she didn¡¯t sleep for days on end. Elder Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? I just heard Yuwen Jing say that you¡¯ve been having insomnia. Why are you suddenly so sleepy these few days? I remember that you didn¡¯t have the habit of taking an afternoon nap in the past.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er yawned again. ¡°I¡¯ve only started to be particrly lethargic these few days. I don¡¯t seem to have slept enough. It¡¯s never been like this before.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er rubbed her eyes that were about to stick together again.


    Upon hearing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, an idea shed through Elder Liu¡¯s mind. He suddenly caught hold of something very important. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes, and immediately lit up. He couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his mouth that made him go crazy. He said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t tell me you are pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was still not fully awake, did not understand.


    Even Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou were unable to keep up with Elder Liu¡¯s pace of thinking. The two of them also looked at Elder Liu with a confused expression and said, ¡°Yes, Elder Liu, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you guys are really¡­¡± Elder Liu looked at Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou with a face full of disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What is it exactly? Tell me. Look at how anxious I am. I was originally still angry, and there are blisters on my mouth.¡± Elder Qu had a quick temper. Now, he was anxious.


    ¡°Of course it means that she is pregnant.¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes


    ¡°Ah, Meng¡¯er is pregnant. That¡¯s great.¡± Elder Qu didn¡¯t care about Elder Liu¡¯s attitude. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in surprise and then looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s belly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked by Elder Liu¡¯s words. ¡°Pregnant?¡± How was that possible? However, after thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem like she was pregnant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that if she was really pregnant, how could she not know? She knew medical skills. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, if you were pregnant, would you be able to feel it at the first moment?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded.


    She really thought so.


    ¡°As the saying goes, a doctor does not treat herself. You should understand what this means. Moreover, it will take some time before the pulse can be detected,¡± Elder Liu exined. ¡°Yuwen Hou, quickly call Yuwen Jing and tell him toe back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will call him right away,¡± Yuwen Hou replied straightforwardly.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you calling Jing?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we are not certain that I called him. In a while, when Yuwen Jinges, we¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, Elder Qu, and Marquis Yuwen said in unison.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡± Elder Qu asked weakly.


    ¡°To check, of course. We need to know if our granddaughter is pregnant!¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes at Elder Qu.

 Chapter 1238 - It Was Really Happening (1)

    Chapter 1238 It Was Really Happening (1)


    Yuwen Jing was having a video conference with the main branch of the Buyano family. Halfway through, his assistant walked in with a phone in hand.


    Yuwen Jing hated to be disturbed at work. Under normal circumstances, only their mistress, Chen Meng¡¯er, could disturb Yuwen Jing¡¯s work and be safe.


    Normally, this assistant of Yuwen Jing wouldn¡¯t risk being fired to pass the task to someone else. However, this was a special case. After weighing the pros and cons, he felt that if he didn¡¯te in and pass the task, after this matter, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here anymore.


    Therefore, when he came in, he deliberately lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at his master¡¯s extremely ugly expression.


    Halfway through his recollection, someone suddenly pushed the door open and entered. Yuwen Jing was very unhappy. He hated it the most. When there was a meeting like this, he was interrupted. ¡°Secretary Li, didn¡¯t I say that when I¡¯m in a meeting, no one is allowed to disturb me?¡±


    The other people in the meeting room all looked at Secretary Li, who was holding a phone and pushing the door open. They were all worried about him. Secretary Li had stepped on Yuwen Jing¡¯sndmine. This time, he was definitely going to get lost.


    There were a few senior executives in the meeting room. They were already nning something. If Secretary Li was fired, wouldn¡¯t the position of Yuwen Jing¡¯s secretary be empty? It just so happened that he could squeeze one of his own people in. This way, he would be able to know Yuwen Jing¡¯s every move in the future.


    ¡°Master, I know. However, this phone call is from Marquis Yuwen. Marquis Yuwen wants you to go to the Green Gang.¡± Under Yuwen Jing¡¯s powerful aura, the sweat on Secretary Li¡¯s forehead dripped down.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s temper had never been good.


    ¡°He said that Mistress might be pregnant. He wants you to go to the Green Gang and bring Mistress to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Secretary Li carefully said thest words.


    After saying that, he carefully raised his head and looked at Yuwen Jing¡¯s expression.


    Yuwen Jing was stunned when he heard Secretary Li¡¯s words. This news was too shocking. The moment he heard this news, Yuwen Jing¡¯s brain started to operate at a rapid speed. He thought for a moment and realized that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s period really had not arrived yet this month.


    Yuwen Jing secretly scolded himself for not even noticing this. In the past, Yuwen Jing had noticed the big and small things that happened to Chen Meng¡¯er. In any case, he knew everything, including the date of her period every month. During this period of time, because he had been busy with his and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s wedding, a lot of things had piled up and had not been dealt with. Moreover, he and Chen Meng¡¯er had not gone on their honeymoon yet, Yuwen Jing was prepared to take Chen Meng¡¯er out on their honeymoon after he had dealt with most of the matters at hand. Therefore, he was really very busy during this period of time. He was so busy that his feet could not touch the ground. If he hadn¡¯t married Chen Meng¡¯er, he would probably have slept directly in the office.


    The result of being too busy was that he had forgotten the day Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s period started.


    Yuwen Jing was probably already certain that Chen Meng¡¯er had really won the lottery this time and was pregnant with the fruit of their love.


    After Yuwen Jing came back to his senses, he was eager to see Chen Meng¡¯er immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting here for today. When I¡¯m free, we¡¯ll continue.¡± After saying that, Yuwen Jing stood up and walked out of the meeting room in a hurry.


    However, just as he walked out of the door, he returned. He said to Allen, ¡°Get me the car keys.¡±


    Allen was still out of it, but he still obediently took out his car keys.

 Chapter 1239 - It Was Really Happening (2)

    Chapter 1239: It Was Really Happening (2)


    After Yuwen Jing left, the meeting room was in an uproar. ¡°Pregnant?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The family head is so amazing. It¡¯s only been a few weeks since he got married, and he has already gotten his wife pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still uncertain? I reckon it won¡¯t happen so soon.¡±


    However, the news of Chen Meng¡¯er, the mistress of the family, being pregnant quickly spread throughout the family.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing drove all the way to the Green Gang. When he arrived, Chen Meng¡¯er was surrounded by the three old men. She was sitting on a stone stool with a little flower mat. After the three old men learned that Chen Meng¡¯er might be pregnant, they were afraid that the stone stool would be too hard and cold, so they asked Su Jin to put the soft mat over it.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er said no, the three old men red at her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never seen the three old men so nervous. The three old men surrounded Chen Meng¡¯er and spoke one after another, after a while, they asked Chen Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some water? If you¡¯re thirsty, just say so. Grandpa will get you some water. You can¡¯t be thirsty and ruin my great-granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you hungry? I¡¯ve heard that pregnant people are the most likely to be hungry. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go and make it for you. Oh, no, I¡¯ll get the chef to make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, are you tired? Why don¡¯t you go and lie down in the room for a while? When Yuwen Jing arrives, I¡¯ll call you again.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er heard this and felt like her head was about to explode.


    ¡°Grandpa, please stop for a moment. I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m pregnant yet. I¡¯m guessing that the possibility of me being pregnant is not high.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really felt that way.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words clearly offended the three old men.


    The three old men red at Chen Meng¡¯er, causing Chen Meng¡¯er to not dare continue and finish her sentence.


    To her relief, Chen Meng¡¯er saw Yuwen Jing rushing over from afar. Her eyes instantly lit up as if she had seen her savior. ¡°Jing, why are you here so quickly?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s sudden movement made the three old men very unhappy.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, be careful with your movements. Be careful of my great-granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you have to be careful in the future. You can¡¯t stand up so fiercely. What if you hurt the child in your womb?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er had never thought that they would be so annoying.


    Yuwen Jing hade. Chen Meng¡¯er thought that her savior hade. However, it was clear that she was wrong. As soon as Yuwen Jing appeared, he kept staring at her stomach. Chen Meng¡¯er subconsciously covered her stomach with her hands. ¡°Jing, why do you keep looking at my stomach?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yuwen Jing was not the three old men who wanted to hug their great-granddaughters to death. He was both happy and excited that Chen Meng¡¯er might already be pregnant with his child. However, he could still control these emotions.


    He knew that if he behaved like the three old men now, Chen Meng¡¯er would probably be furious. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you call me to say that you¡¯re going to the hospital? The car is already outside. I¡¯ll drive. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You really want to go? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that. You¡¯ll probably be disappointed.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was now certain that everyone had made a mistake. She was definitely not pregnant. If she was pregnant, she would definitely be the first to know.

 Chapter 1240 - It Was Really Happening (3)

    Chapter 1240: It Was Really Happening (3)


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s happening or not, we¡¯ll only know after we go to the hospital for a checkup. Meng¡¯er, do you think that if you don¡¯t go for a checkup, just by saying that you¡¯re not pregnant, Grandpa and the others will believe you?¡± Yuwen Jing knew what to say. Only then could he better persuade Chen Meng¡¯er to go to the hospital.


    With the three old men¡¯s methods and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper, it would be strange if she was willing to go.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she nodded.


    * * *


    !!


    When they arrived at the hospital and entered the obstetrics and gynecology department, Chen Meng¡¯er was ready to back out again.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. I don¡¯t think I need to check. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er turned around and was about to walk out of the door.


    They had already arrived here. How could the three old men let Chen Meng¡¯er leave just like that.


    They gave Yuwen Jing a look and told him to go up. They realized that Yuwen Jing had a better method of dealing with Chen Meng¡¯er than they did.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s just take a test. It¡¯ll also make the three old men give up. Otherwise, they would have already determined that you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Yuwen Jing stepped forward to be a lobbyist. ¡°The test will be very fast. Meng¡¯er, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just a check-up. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    The three old men were waiting for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words. They were deeply afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would go back on her wordster. Elder Qu made a call and called the hospital director of the military hospital.


    When the hospital director received a call from Elder Qu, he was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. When he heard Elder Qu say on the phone that he was bringing his granddaughter to check if she was pregnant and asked him to help arrange it, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He didn¡¯t dare be careless with Elder Qu¡¯s request. If he didn¡¯t manage to do it well, Elder Qu woulde to scold himter, and he would be in big trouble.


    Therefore, the director¡¯s efficiency in handling matters was extremely fast. Elder Qu had just hung up the phone when the attending physician on the other end of the line came out to wee him.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were here. I made you stand outside for such a long time.¡± The person who came was a fair, plump, and very amiable middle-aged woman. She was the director of the obstetrics and gynecology department. ¡°May I ask who is going to see the doctor today?¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter.¡± The three old men pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er in unison.


    This time, it was useless for Chen Meng¡¯er to hide even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Thene in with me.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er followed the director of the obstetrics and gynecology department into the room. Once they entered, before the doctor could say anything, Elder Qu said, ¡°Doctor, help my granddaughter take a look. Is she pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Did you get your period this month?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered honestly.


    ¡°How many days has it been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week or so.¡±


    ¡°Have you had a blood test?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then go and have a blood test first. Even with a blood test, it¡¯s still not long enough. You may not be able to detect it with an ultrasound.¡±


    The chief doctor personally brought Chen Meng¡¯er to take a blood test.


    Two hourster, Chen Meng¡¯er received her blood test report.


    The chief doctor took a look and said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    At that time, when Chen Meng¡¯er heard it, all she could think about was, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m actually pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 1241 - Pregnancy (1)

    Chapter 1241: Pregnancy (1)


    Unknowingly, Chen Meng¡¯er had been pregnant for three months.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched her slightly protruding belly and felt the two little lives hidden in her womb. Yes, there were two. She only found out about this yesterday when she went to the hospital for a checkup.


    At that time, everyone who heard the news was extremely excited.


    However, even though she had two babies in her womb, her grandparents still felt that there were too few for them to share.


    !!


    It was strange to say that after she became pregnant, her mutated brain suddenly failed. She could still feel the existence of the mutated brain. However, it suddenly entered a dormant period.


    It was temporarily unable to help her check anything she wanted.


    Fortunately, she could still enter her portable space at any time. Otherwise, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely go crazy. Originally, after she became pregnant, her appetite was not good. If she continued to eat, she would throw up. Usually, she could only eat more food made from the ingredients in the space. If she did not have the food made from the ingredients in her space, she would probably eat even less.


    If her portable space went on strike, she might really be malnourished.


    However, just like that, Chen Meng¡¯er was obviously thinner than before she was pregnant. This instead revealed her stomach. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant with twins, but Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach was bigger than the stomach of an ordinary pregnant woman.


    Chen Meng¡¯ery on the bed and touched her slightly protruding belly. She thought that three months ago, when she heard the doctor tell her that she was pregnant, she was shocked on the spot. Although she had always said that when it came to giving birth, she would just let nature take its course, when she was really told that she was pregnant, she realized that she was notpletely prepared.


    The three old men were extremely happy with her condition. If not for their age, they would have jumped up high.


    Her grandfather, Elder Qu, was the funniest. After he was happy, he held the doctor¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Doctor, is my granddaughter pregnant with a boys or girls?¡±


    The doctor was embarrassed by her grandfather. If it was an ordinary person, she would have shaken him off long ago. However, because of her grandfather¡¯s identity, the doctor did not dare do so. ¡°Old Chief, it¡¯s impossible to not be able to find out the gender at this stage. We¡¯ll have to wait for a few months before we can find out the gender.¡± After saying that, the doctor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although I know that I shouldn¡¯t say this, Old Chief, in this era, it¡¯s not right to think that boys are more important than girls.¡±


    ¡°Who said that I think that boys are more important than girls? My family has a lot of boys. Boys are so annoying. I like girls. Girls are much more important than boys.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er could not help butugh when she thought about what Elder Qu had said back then and the expression on the doctor¡¯s face when she heard it.


    ¡°What did you think of? Why are youughing so happily?¡± Yuwen Jing walked in with a bowl of soup in his hand. He happened to see Chen Meng¡¯er with her hands on her stomach,ughing happily.


    After Yuwen Jing found out that Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, he became a boss who left everything to Allen and Baro. He told Allen and Baro that he had to take care of Chen Meng¡¯er. In the future, if it wasn¡¯t important, they shouldn¡¯t bother him.


    Right now, to him, Chen Meng¡¯er and the babies in her belly were the most important.


    And because Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, their honeymoon was canceled. Chen Meng¡¯er was very disappointed when she found out that Yuwen Jing had originally nned a very romantic honeymoon, but it was canceled because of her pregnancy.

 Chapter 1242 - Pregnancy (2)

    Chapter 1242: Pregnancy (2)


    She was very depressed for a while. After Chen Meng¡¯er became pregnant, her temper grew, and she would get angry at any time. It was just about the honeymoon. If it was before, she would definitely not have cared whether she went or not. However, after she became pregnant, she did not feel the same way.


    It was just about this matter. Yuwen Jing had promised her that after she gave birth, he would definitely bring her to the ce she wanted to go. Only then did she smile again.


    ¡°I just thought about how awkward Elder Qu was at the hospital that day, and I couldn¡¯t help but want tough,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She looked up and saw the bowl in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand, she frowned. ¡°Is it red bean soup again?¡±


    ¡°This is the best way to replenish your iron.¡±


    !!


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was pregnant with twins, but when Chen Meng¡¯er went to thebor examination this time, the doctor told her that she was already anemic and needed to replenish her iron. After returning from the hospital, Elder Liu followed the old method and instructed the kitchen to prepare red bean soup for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    If it weren¡¯t for Elder Liu¡¯s poor culinary skills, he would have cooked the soup himself.


    Red beans tasted good in dessert, but for some reason, when it was in soup, no matter how much sugar was added, the soup would still be bitter, just like traditional Chinese medicine.


    The first two times, Chen Meng¡¯er pinched her nose and ate the soup. After Chen Meng¡¯er finished eating, she felt ufortable and kept retching. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er rejected the soup.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it. Take it away.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er bluntly turned her back to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Be good. I secretly brought a little less today. Hurry up and eat it. If Grandpa finds outter, he will definitely force you to eat more to make up for it.¡± Yuwen Jing was very patient with Chen Meng¡¯er. He was now using the method of coaxing children to coax Chen Meng¡¯er.


    However, Yuwen Jing¡¯s method was really useful to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was pregnant, was no different from a child.


    After hearing Yuwen Jing¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and nced at the bowl that Yuwen Jing was holding. She immediately pouted and said, ¡°Yuwen Jing, you¡¯re lying. How is there a small amount? It¡¯s exactly the same as yesterday.¡±


    ¡°How about this? You just need to pinch your nose and pour the soup down. Be good, you need to eat healthy food. You know that anemia is not good for the babies.¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯sst sentence lit the fuse, and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s red eyes, Yuwen Jing became anxious. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong, Meng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I knew it. You like children and don¡¯t like me. For the sake of the babies, you actually made me eat such a terrible soup.¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er actually cried.


    Yuwen Jing was so anxious that he didn¡¯t have the time to let Chen Meng¡¯er eat the soup. He was busy wiping Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s tears andforting her.


    He spent a lot of effort to coax Chen Meng¡¯er to smile again. However, it also indicated that he failed to coax Chen Meng¡¯er to eat the soup.


    * *


    ¡°Urgh.¡± Early in the morning, Chen Meng¡¯er got up and brushed her teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but retch.


    From the time she was three months pregnant, every morning, brushing her teeth was a nightmare for Chen Meng¡¯er. The feeling of being unable to vomit was really not good.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how is it? Why don¡¯t I apany you to the hospital to have a look and ask the doctor if there¡¯s any solution?¡± Yuwen Jing, who was locked outside the bathroom by Chen Meng¡¯er, asked anxiously as he knocked on the door.


    When she was retching, Chen Meng¡¯er was covered in snot and tears. She looked really miserable. Chen Meng¡¯er did not want Yuwen Jing to see her in such a sorry state, so she firmly shut Yuwen Jing outside the bathroom door.


    Finally, the retching went away. Chen Meng¡¯er came back to her senses and felt a little better.


    Chen Meng¡¯er picked up a towel and wiped her mouth. After wiping away the tears that had fallen out, she pushed the door open.


    She said to the anxious Yuwen Jing outside the door, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Those doctors don¡¯t have the ability to treat this.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er herself had seen a prescription from an ancient medical book that said it could alleviate pregnancy vomiting.


    She had used this prescription after she began to vomit. However, this prescription that was very effective in stopping pregnancy vomiting for others did not have any effect on Chen Meng¡¯er.


    She continued to vomit.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was depressed.


    She could not stop her own vomiting. Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect the doctors in the hospital to have a solution.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± When Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯er vomiting like this, his heart ached terribly. The joy of Chen Meng¡¯er being pregnant disappearedpletely after Chen Meng¡¯er started to vomit.


    He regretted letting Chen Meng¡¯er have his children when he saw her in such pain.


    Of course, he only dared say these words in his heart. If he said them, Chen Meng¡¯er might fight him to the death.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er became pregnant, she had been hesitant about whether to have a child or not. However, ever since she found out that she was pregnant, she had be especially fond of the children in her belly. Every day, whenever she was free, she would talk to the children in her belly and chat.


    Many times, Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s gentle and loving eyes when she looked at her stomach. He could not help but feel jealous.


    ¡°What can I do? I can only endure it. I might get used to it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was in a good mood and started joking.


    ¡°Oh right, I brought breakfast. It¡¯s what you wanted to eatst night. Preserved eggs, lean meat porridge, milk, oranges, and more.¡±


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er today had no appetite after hearing what Yuwen Jing told her. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was wrinkled. She looked at Yuwen Jing with embarrassment and said, ¡°Jing, I don¡¯t want to eat that.¡±


    Yuwen Jing was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you told mest night that you wanted to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s what I wanted to eatst night, not what I wanted to eat this morning,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said righteously. ¡°Anyway, I want to eat something else.¡±


    Yuwen Jing also knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was now a pregnant woman. Being fickle was a characteristic of pregnant women. Moreover, he was willing to spoil Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Then what do you want to eat? Tell me. I¡¯ll go prepare it.¡±

 Chapter 1243 - Pregnancy Reactions (1)

    Chapter 1243: Pregnancy Reactions (1)


    Elder Liu originally thought that it was normal to have pregnancy reactions during pregnancy.


    But gradually, Elder Liu also began to worry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy reaction was really a little too much.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, eat more. Even if you don¡¯t do it for yourself, you have to eat more for the children in your womb.¡± Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen carried two exquisite small porcin bowls and sat on the edge of the bed. They looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a worried face and tried to persuade her to eat more.


    !!


    Chen Meng¡¯er leaned against the pillow weakly. Her face was also very ugly. It had long lost its red blush. ¡°Grandma, I really can¡¯t eat. I feel nauseous just looking at it now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach was empty now. Seeing all this food, she began to feel nauseous.


    If she hadn¡¯t forcefully suppressed it, she would have already gone to the toilet to vomit.


    ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t not eat anything.¡± Madam Yuwen was worried and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with heartache.


    Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen were pacing around the room anxiously. Elder Liu was silent and sat on the sofa with a frown. He could not hide the worry in his eyes for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    In this room, other than Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing was in the worst condition.


    He saw his wife¡¯s belly getting bigger day by day, but her body was getting thinner day by day. His heart was anxious. Every time Chen Meng¡¯er said that she wanted to eat, Yuwen Jing would definitely think of every way to find whatever she craved.


    However, the number of times Chen Meng¡¯er said she wanted to eat was very few.


    Many times, Yuwen Jing hoped that Chen Meng¡¯er would be like other pregnant women, tormenting her husband for the sake of eating.


    Yuwen Jing was originally looking forward to the arrival of the children in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s belly. However, now that Chen Meng¡¯er was tormented by the children in her belly, Yuwen Jing began to hate them. ¡°I think Meng¡¯er can¡¯t continue like this. If the symptoms of this pregnancy don¡¯t improve, we can only terminate the pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, don¡¯t you dare.¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er heard Yuwen Jing say that he wanted to terminate the pregnancy, she instantly became like a little hedgehog. She covered her stomach with her hands and red at Yuwen Jing, if Yuwen Jing said that he wanted to terminate the pregnancy again, she would cry for him to see. ¡°Yuwen Jing, these are my children with you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I also like them very much. However, because of them, you have be like this. Even if they are my children, I will not allow them to hurt you.¡± Yuwen Jing did not dare think about it, if Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy reaction continued to be so serious, how would Chen Meng¡¯er spend the rest of her life?


    It was strange to say that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy reaction was so severe that she would vomit whatever she ate. However, when they went to the hospital for a check-up, the doctor told Chen Meng¡¯er that the little ones she was carrying were developing very well, they were not malnourished at all.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m threatening you. If you continue to be like this, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything. You¡¯ll vomit whatever you eat. I definitely won¡¯t allow you to keep these two children.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had always been Yuwen Jing¡¯s bottom line.


    He only wanted Chen Meng¡¯er. As long as Chen Meng¡¯er was by his side well, he really could not want the children. However, if anything happened to Chen Meng¡¯er, he would really copse.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I agree with Jing¡¯s words. Although I¡¯m looking forward to the two children, I¡¯m not willing to let your life be in danger because of them. If you are in a bad condition, I also advise you not to have this child.¡± Madam Yuwen said seriously.

 Chapter 1244 - Pregnancy Reactions (2)

    Chapter 1244: Pregnancy Reactions (2)


    ¡°Wifey, aren¡¯t you taking this a little too seriously?¡± Marquis Yuwen weakly asked.


    Madam Yuwen fiercely red at Marquis Yuwen and said, ¡°Open your eyes and look at Meng¡¯er. Do you think I¡¯m overreacting? Look at how thin Meng¡¯er is now. She¡¯s so thin that only her bones are left. I don¡¯t even dare touch her now. She¡¯s like a fragile ss doll now.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I agree with Madam Yuwen too. If you still can¡¯t eat anything, we must choose your health. Anyway, you and Jing are still young. You still have a chance.¡± Madam Qu and the others were on the same side as Yuwen Jing this time.


    No matter how important the children were, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s life was the priority.


    !!


    However, how could Chen Meng¡¯er bear to part with them?


    She had been pregnant for almost five months. Over the past two days, she could feel the little ones moving in her womb. When they moved, that surprise was something that only she, the mother-to-be, could experience. Others would not be able to experience it.


    ¡°Everyone, you can all go out. Leave me alone. Let me think about it properly.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave the order to leave.


    Her grandparents knew that if Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to terminate the pregnancy, she would definitely feel ufortable. They knew that at this time, they had to give Chen Meng¡¯er some space. Therefore, after Chen Meng¡¯er gave the order to leave, they tactfully left.


    After they left, only Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing were left in the room. It suddenly became empty.


    ¡°Jing, I want them.¡± As she spoke, Chen Meng¡¯er began to cry. This was the first time she had cried out loud.


    Yuwen Jing walked to the side of the bed and sat down. He reached out and pulled Chen Meng¡¯er into his arms. His eyes were red. He held back so that his tears would not fall. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know you can¡¯t bear to part with them, but if this goes on, they will take your life.¡±


    ¡°Even if they take my life, I don¡¯t want to abort them. Jing, they¡¯re already moving.¡± Tears streamed down Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face as she held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and pressed it against her already swollen stomach.


    The children seemed to have heard their mother¡¯s words. When Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand pressed against Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach, two small bumps appeared on her stomach gently, as if they were greeting Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart instantly became soft.


    To be honest, how could Yuwen Jing bear to give up on these two children?


    ¡°Babies, be good in Mommy¡¯s stomach. Don¡¯t be mischievous and make Mommy suffer. Look, with your mischievousness, Mommy can¡¯t eat anything and has be so thin. If Mommy continues to be thin like this, her life will be in danger. So, be good and let Mommy eat more.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know whether it was useful for him to talk to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach like this, however, he still spoke out.


    In the past, when he saw the fathers-to-be talking to their wives¡¯ stomachs, he would feel especially childish. The child had just formed and did not have their own thoughts. How could they understand what one was saying?


    But now, he hoped that the babies could understand what he was saying.


    * * *


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is made for you ording to your recent tastes. It¡¯s vegetable noodles. You have to eat a little of it today. If you can¡¯t eat anymore, then you really have to make up your mind to give up on the pregnancy.¡± It wasn¡¯t that everyone was cruel, it was just that in the military hospital, the gynecologists and obstetricians, after giving Chen Meng¡¯er a checkup, all advised Chen Meng¡¯er not to keep the children.


    The truth was that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s situation was special.


    Before she got pregnant, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t bad. However, after she got pregnant, she rapidly deteriorated.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll try my best to eat more.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er knew that if she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, the babies in her womb would be in danger. Yesterday, after Elder Liu and the others left Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room, they had a meeting. They had an emergency meeting about her pregnancy. And the final oue of the meeting was that they had no choice but to bear the pain and give up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er ate a mouthful of noodles. She was prepared to throw up, but a miracle happened at this time.


    After she ate the noodles, she actually didn¡¯t feel like throwing up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Grandma, I actually don¡¯t feel like throwing up.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    ¡°Really!¡± Madam Qu was still in disbelief at first, until Chen Meng¡¯er took a second bite of the noodles but did not go straight to the toilet. This made Madam Qu sure that Chen Meng¡¯er really did not throw up anymore. ¡°That¡¯s great. Meng¡¯er, eat a few more bites.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not throw up again, but her appetite was still pitifully small. After eating a few bites, she put down her chopsticks and said that her stomach was full.


    However, this was already very good. To Elder Liu and the others, this could be considered great news.


    As long as she did not throw up, she could slowly build up an appetite.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er started getting better, everyone was busy again. They were busy cooking all kinds of delicacies for Chen Meng¡¯er. They let Chen Meng¡¯er taste every item and eat a little bit of every item.


    This way, even if Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t eat much, it was still quite a lot.


    Chen Meng¡¯er let out a sigh of relief when she stopped vomiting. The children in her womb could finally be saved.


    Chen Meng¡¯er gently touched her stomach and said to the babies, ¡°Babies, can you understand what Daddy, Mommy, and your grandparents are saying? Our babies are really obedient. They know that mommy can¡¯t take it anymore. They even know to love Mommy and stop torturing Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I dare them. If they dare torture you again, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson when theye out.¡±

 Chapter 1245 - The Second Trimester (1)

    Chapter 1245: The Second Trimester (1)


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy was not easy at all.


    Others said that after she was pregnant, she just needed to rest and go for a checkup sometimes. Her body would do the rest.


    During pregnancy, one¡¯s body would be fatter and fatter.


    But when it came to Chen Meng¡¯er, it was the exact opposite.


    !!


    After the morning sickness, Chen Meng¡¯er could finally eat something. However, her appetite was still small. She would say that she was full after just one or two bites. She would not be able to enjoy eating soup or anything.


    In order for Chen Meng¡¯er to be able to eat something, Elder Liu and the others were so worried that their hair was about to fall off. Yuwen Jing also lost weight along with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Jing, my chest is ufortable,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just woken up, brushed her teeth and washed her face, covered her chest and said to Yuwen Jing with a pale face.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, her vision turned ck, and she lost consciousness. She was about to fall down.


    Fortunately, Yuwen Jing was quick-witted. Before Chen Meng¡¯er was about to fall down, he grabbed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm and prevented her from falling down directly.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s fainting made Yuwen Jing extremely anxious. His forehead was covered in sweat, and the clothes on his back had long been soaked. ¡°Meng¡¯er! Meng¡¯er!¡± Yuwen Jing shouted while pinching Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s body.


    After a long while, Chen Meng¡¯er finally reacted.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt a distant voice by her ear. Then, it came closer and closer. When she woke up and opened her eyes, she saw Yuwen Jing looking at her anxiously.


    ¡°Jing.¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯re finally awake. Do you know that you scared me to death just now? Why did you suddenly pass out?¡± Yuwen Jing half-hugged Chen Meng¡¯er, not daring to move.


    ¡°I passed out? I don¡¯t know either. I just felt suffocated. After that, my vision turned ck.¡± This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had such symptoms. She had never experienced such a situation before.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s medical skills were amazing. She wanted to take a look at herself and check her pulse. What exactly was her current situation?


    However, there was a reason why doctors didn¡¯t treat themselves.


    She checked her own pulse and couldn¡¯t find anything out.


    When Yuwen Jing saw that Chen Meng¡¯er had woken up, he wanted to pull her to the hospital. The scene just now had really scared him. Even now, he still had lingering fear in his heart. He did not even dare think about what he would do if Chen Meng¡¯er did not wake up.


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er became pregnant, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart really could not take it anymore.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a little afraid to go to the hospital. She did not want to go to the hospital. She said to Yuwen Jing, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Go and call my grandfather over. Ask him to take my pulse and take a look.¡±


    Elder Liu heard the story from Baro. Baro said that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s vision suddenly turned ck, and she fainted.


    When he heard this, Elder Liu could not sit still any longer. He rushed over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    When he gasped for breath and saw that Chen Meng¡¯er was fine and half-lying on the bed, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just felt a sudden tightness in my chest, and then my vision turned ck, and then I fainted. Grandpa, take my pulse.¡± The symptoms were actually a bit like the symptoms of a person having a heart attack. However, Chen Meng¡¯er was sure that before this, her heart was fine.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± Elder Liu did not dare dy and reached out to take Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pulse.


    logo


    This i

 Chapter 1246 - The Second Trimester (2)

    Chapter 1246: The Second Trimester (2)


    Elder Liu took a long time to check her pulse. He had been frowning all this time.


    Seeing Elder Liu frown, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart was constantly on edge.


    ¡°Grandpa, how is Meng¡¯er?¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er¡¯s body is fine. Her heart is fine. Moreover, her babies are also in good condition. As for why she suddenly had such symptoms, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Elder Liu said to Yuwen Jing. He turned to Chen Meng¡¯er and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I think we should go to the hospital to have a look.¡± Elder Liu was worried.


    !!


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to go to the hospital, but Yuwen Jing and Elder Liu insisted. In the end, she had to go to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they told the attending doctor about her symptoms and said, ¡°This should be a pregnancy reaction.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the books recording this kind of pregnancy reaction,¡± Elder Liu said.


    ¡°Yes, it didn¡¯t happen in the past. This kind of pregnancy reaction has only appeared in recent years. If you are worried, you can go and have an electrocardiogram,¡± the attending doctor said.


    Since they were already at the hospital, they had to do everything they could to make everyone feel at ease. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er was taken to get an electrocardiogram.


    The results of the electrocardiogram were good.


    All the tests that Chen Meng¡¯er had done in the hospital were good, so they had to go back.


    However, before they left, the doctor told Elder Liu and Yuwen Jing that since these kinds of symptoms had appeared, the pregnant person could not be separated from others because they did not know when this kind of situation would suddenly reappear.


    At that time, if there was no one around the pregnant person and they suddenly fainted, there might be an ident when they fell. Therefore, it was best not to leave their side.


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, other than when she was sleeping, she had never left anyone¡¯s side.


    After that, Chen Meng¡¯er had this kind of situation happen three more times. Fortunately, Yuwen Jing was always by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. However, as the months passed, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s depressing and ufortable symptoms became more and more obvious. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t move even after sitting for a while.


    It was only when she was lying down that she felt morefortable.


    * * *


    Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant with twins. Her stomach was bigger than the stomach of an ordinary pregnant woman. This made her movements more tiring.


    As her due date grew closer, the fetal movements became more and more intense.


    Sometimes, if she wore slightly thinner clothes, others could see the bulging spots on her stomach.


    It was rare to see Chen Meng¡¯er lying on the recliner while enjoying afternoon tea with Elder Liu and the others. Of course, her afternoon tea was different from Elder Liu¡¯s. She drank milk.


    Suddenly, Elder Liu pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach with a look of surprise. After a long while, he said, ¡°It was bulging. Just now, it was bulging.¡±


    Elder Liu¡¯s words immediately stirred up the atmosphere at the scene. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er¡¯s belly, look quickly.¡± It was the first time Elder Liu had seen a fetus move, so he was very surprised. However, he only dared look from afar, but he did not dare go near.


    He was afraid that the moment he went near, he would scare the little babies in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s belly.


    ¡°I see it, I see it. There¡¯s a small bump.¡±


    ¡°Ah, look, this small bump can still move.¡± Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou were extremely excited when they saw the small bump on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach.


    Yuwen Jing had long been used to seeing the babies move. Sometimes at night, when the babies moved too much, he couldn¡¯t help but teach the babies a lesson, telling them to be more obedient and not to be too naughty. Looking at the three old men¡¯s shocked expressions, he calmly drank his tea.


    Yuwen Jing felt that the three old men were making a fuss over nothing. Wasn¡¯t it just fetal movements? However, he had forgotten how excited he was the first time he saw the small bump on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s belly.


    He stood at the side and looked at the small bump on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s belly, at a loss.


    He had seen it many times now, which was why he was so used to it.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, can I touch it?¡± Elder Qu rubbed his hands and asked with envy.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said generously.


    However, the narrow-minded Yuwen Jing was not happy. However, no matter how unhappy he was, there was nothing he could do. It was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandfather who spoke up. As his grandson-inw, he could only grit his teeth behind their backs.


    He didn¡¯t know if the little babies knew that they were being watched, but he was extremely excited.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve touched it, I¡¯ve touched it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my sweet great-granddaughter¡¯s little hand or little foot.¡± Elder Qu raised his hand, as if he wouldn¡¯t wash his hands today.


    When Elder Liu and Yuwen Hou saw that Elder Qu had touched it, they immediately wanted to as well. ¡°I want to do that too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er instantly turned into the biggest attraction in the circus.


    Yuwen Jing really refused to let them do as they pleased. This was his wife and his children. After Elder Liu and his grandfather, Yuwen Hou, touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s protruding belly, Yuwen Jing finally could not help but cough, he said, ¡°Grandfathers, I saw that Meng¡¯er has been out for such a long time today. She must be tired. It¡¯s time to go back and rest.¡±


    Yuwen Jing could only find this excuse.


    ¡°Oh, look at us. We forgot about this because of our excitement. Then Meng¡¯er should go back and rest.¡±


    Yuwen Jing half-hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s waist and walked toward the ce where they lived. In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t have a waist at all now. Although Chen Meng¡¯er did not gain any weight after being pregnant and had even lost weight, her stomach was so big that she did not have a waist at all.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know that the man beside her was narrow-minded? She had seen it clearly just now. She was sure that if it was not for the fact that the people who wanted to touch her stomach were her grandfathers, he would definitely throw them out without saying a word.


    Yuwen Jing saw Chen Meng¡¯erughing and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er answered tly.


    ¡°Laughing at me? Laughing at me for what?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for being a sour-puss. You¡¯re jealous of everything.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh happily.

 Chapter 1247 - Regarding the Portable Space (1)

    Chapter 1247: Regarding the Portable Space (1)


    It had been a long time since Chen Meng¡¯er had gone to her portable space. After the doctor said that she could not be separated from others, Yuwen Jing had always been by her side.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er inexplicably touched. In this world, how many expectant fathers would do what Yuwen Jing did?


    It was also because of what Yuwen Jing had done during Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy that Elder Liu and Elder Qu put down their bad opinions of Yuwen Jing and sincerely epted this grandson-inw.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was very happy to have her husband care about her so much. However, there were times when there was a certain amount of trouble for Chen Meng¡¯er. It was because of Yuwen Jing that she could not enter her own space as she pleased.


    !!


    This kind of depressed mood only became more and more powerful after Chen Meng¡¯er took advantage of the time when Yuwen Jing was out for some matters. For some reason, after Chen Meng¡¯er entered her personal space, all the difort in her body disappeared. It made her feel as if she had returned to before she was pregnant.


    Her heart was no longer stifled, and her breathing became smoother. Not only that, but she could also actually feel hungry. This was something she had never felt since she was pregnant.


    Chen Meng¡¯er stuck out her big belly and nimbly moved in the kitchen of her portable space. Using the ingredients avable inside, she poured herself a big bowl of tomato and egg noodles. After the noodles were poured into the bowl, Chen Meng¡¯er smelled the alluring fragrance, and her mouth was about to water.


    In no time at all, arge bowl of tomato and egg noodles entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er ate it, she didn¡¯t nauseous at all.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her misconception, but she had a feeling that ever since she entered the portable space, the babies in her womb seemed to be especially happy, this could be seen from the movement they made.


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant with twins, and the twins seemed to have a special connection with each other, when the two of them moved, it was as if they had reached an agreement to synchronize their movements.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er entered the space, her stomach seemed to be dancing. Sometimes it would bulge here, and sometimes it would bulge there. Anyway, the whole thing never stopped. However, they were connected in their hearts. Chen Meng¡¯er could actually miraculously feel that her little babies were so happy because they liked her portable space.


    What was even stranger was that Chen Meng¡¯er did not feel ufortable at all. If it was outside, Chen Meng¡¯er would have long been unable to stand it when the babies were so rowdy.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Chen Meng¡¯ery on the recliner in the courtyard and smelled the faint fragrance of flowers and various fruits in the air. She felt veryfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but say. As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach moved twice. Chen Meng¡¯er lowered her head with a gentle and sweet expression. Her hand gently touched her bulging belly. She smiled and said, ¡°Little babies, do you also agree with Mommy¡¯s words? Do you also feel particrlyfortable here? Do you also like this ce very much?¡±


    As if responding to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, Chen Meng¡¯er felt her stomach being kicked twice. ¡°You two are such mischievous babies.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was sofortable in her portable space that she did not want to go out. However, she could not stay here. Yuwen Jing would be back in a while. When that time came, he would not be able to find her. That would be terrible.

 Chapter 1248 - Regarding the Portable Space (2)

    Chapter 1248: Regarding the Portable Space (2)


    Chen Meng¡¯er held her round belly reluctantly and said, ¡°Babies, we¡¯re going out. We can only wait for the next time your father is not around, and Mommy will bring you in again. It¡¯s sofortable.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shed out of the space.


    Once she was out of the space, Chen Meng¡¯er felt bad all over. She felt that all her difort had immediatelye back.


    Fortunately, after Chen Meng¡¯er finished eating her noodles and stayed in the space for such a long time, the noodles in her stomach had been digested. Otherwise, once she was out of the space, she would probably vomit out everything in her stomach.


    !!


    Not long after Chen Meng¡¯er came out of the space, Yuwen Jing finished dealing with the matters at hand and hurried back.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how do you feel this afternoon?¡± Once Yuwen Jing returned, he went straight to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He walked to the bedside, reached out and touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead, and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was listless, and even the two babies were listless. Even when Yuwen Jing greeted them, they did not make any movements.


    One had to know that usually, when Yuwen Jing greeted them, they were quite jubnt.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s been hard on you. Bear with it for another two months. When the two of theme out, it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s enough that we have the two of them. In the future, we won¡¯t have children anymore,¡± Yuwen Jing touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair and said with heartache.


    After seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, he felt all kinds of difort. More than once, Yuwen Jing wanted to tell Chen Meng¡¯er that they would not have children anymore.


    However, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t dare say these words. Given Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current sensitivities, if he said these words, Chen Meng¡¯er would definitely cry. Then, she would sob out, ¡°Yuwen Jing, do you not love me anymore? How can you be so heartless? They are my children with you.¡±


    ¡°Two months is a long time.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    In the past, she thought that two months was something that happened in the blink of an eye. However, ever since she became pregnant, this period of time had be increasingly difficult to endure.


    * * *


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er entered the portable space once, the more she missed thefortable feeling of being in the portable space.


    However, she never found the opportunity to enter the space again.


    This was because the longer Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, the heavier her body became. Yuwen Jing did not dare leave Chen Meng¡¯er alone for even a second. Even if there was something that needed him to handle, he would push it away. He would either let Allen and Baro handle it, or if they could not handle it, he would leave it aside and wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to give birth.


    For the first time, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that it was not a good thing for Yuwen Jing to care too much about them. At the very least, she would not even have a chance to enter the space.


    Not only did she feel ufortable, but even the two babies in her stomach seemed to have protested. There were a few times when Chen Meng¡¯er felt extremely ufortable in the middle of the night.


    Once again, Chen Meng¡¯er woke up in the middle of the night. Chen Meng¡¯ery on her side and sighed at the dim light.


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, Yuwen Jing had been sleeping very lightly. Whenever Chen Meng¡¯er made any movement, he would wake up immediately. Just like that, as soon as Chen Meng¡¯er moved, Yuwen Jing woke up. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable somewhere? Or is your leg cramping again? Do you want me to massage it for you?¡±


    Obviously, this was not the first time that Yuwen Jing was woken up by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°No, my leg is not cramping.¡± From just now until now, Chen Meng¡¯er had been thinking about one thing. She had not told Yuwen Jing about the fact that she had a portable space.


    ¡°Then where are you feeling unwell? Or is there something wrong with your stomach? Do you want to go to the hospital now?¡±


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s face was anxious, and he couldn¡¯t hide his worry no matter how hard he tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the man in front of her who was genuinely caring for her, and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of fake love in his eyes. This made Chen Meng¡¯er have a strange feeling in her heart.


    Faced with this man¡¯s nervous gaze on her, Chen Meng¡¯er made a certain decision in her heart. ¡°Neither. Jing, I have something to tell you.¡± It was rare for Chen Meng¡¯er to look at Yuwen Jing with such a serious gaze.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart involuntarily rose when Chen Meng¡¯er looked at him. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°This is a secret that has been following me since I was born,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she looked at Yuwen Jing.


    Yuwen Jing frowned slightly as he listened to Chen Meng¡¯er. He did not have any clue about the secret that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to tell him. Yuwen Jing did not say anything. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and waited for Chen Meng¡¯er to continue.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was certain that she wanted to tell Yuwen Jing that he had a portable space. However, when she really wanted to tell him about it, she really had no idea where to start. Chen Meng¡¯er struggled in her mind for a long time, but she still could note up with the appropriate words.


    Chen Meng¡¯er simply did not need to use words to say it. She directly held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. With a thought, she shed into the portable space.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er held his hand, he still did not know what Chen Meng¡¯er was trying to do. Then, he only felt a sh in front of his eyes, and the scenery in front of him changed drastically.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the scenery in front of him and did not react for a long time. He could not help but pinch his side to see if he was dreaming.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing took a long time to find his voice.


    ¡°Jing, this is what I want to tell you. It¡¯s a secret that only belongs to me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at this small world that only belonged to her and proudly introduced it to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Where is this? We were still in the room just now.¡± Yuwen Jing had never encountered such a thing before. Was it some sort of fantasy?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were in our room just now. Now, we are in my portable space. It is my world that I haveplete control over. I call it my portable space. And we are now in my portable space,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Portable space?¡± For Yuwen Jing, who never read fantasy novels, this was the first time he had heard of this word. He didn¡¯t know anything about portable spaces.

 Chapter 1249 - Regarding the Portable Space (3)

    Chapter 1249: Regarding the Portable Space (3)


    The concept of a portable space was new to Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, can you exin it in more detail. Where is this portable space? How did we get here in the blink of an eye from our room? Why do I feel like this is a scene from a sci-fi movie?¡± Yuwen Jing was quite knowledgeable. However, this was the first time he had heard of this portable space.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had heard of such a question. She thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It should be in my body.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    If Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t asked, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of this question.


    !!


    ¡°In your body?¡± Yuwen Jing asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. It should be. Because I don¡¯t know myself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said, ¡°For as long as I can remember, this portable space has existed. I don¡¯t know where it is, but as long as I want to, no matter where I am, I can enter this portable space at the first moment.¡±


    ¡°That means that this portable space should follow you. Wherever you go, it will follow you.¡± Yuwen Jing felt that this exnation made sense.


    ¡°It should be.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was really not too sure.


    ¡°Ah, why are you hesitating about this? Anyway, this is my portable space. A space that only I can enter, a space that only belongs to me. If you bully me in the future and make me angry, I will hide in here so that you cannot find me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pouted and said angrily.


    Seeing Chen Meng¡¯er pouting, Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and gently kiss Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s lips.


    The taste was as good as before.


    Ever since she was pregnant, Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t dare make intimate moves with Chen Meng¡¯er. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temptation to him was fatal. He had no resistance against Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly steal a kiss from me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er red at Yuwen Jing and questioned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal a kiss from you. I kissed my wife. We are legally married, my dear.¡± Yuwen Jing reached out and ruffled Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair. ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you hide here by yourself.¡± He wouldn¡¯t make Chen Meng¡¯er angry. He didn¡¯t even have time to dote on Chen Meng¡¯er, how could he do something that would make her angry? ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve been standing there for a long time. You must be tired. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest for a while.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s attention was on the portable space just now. For a moment, he had neglected the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant.


    At this moment, he remembered and quickly looked around. He wanted to find a ce for Chen Meng¡¯er to rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I forgot to tell you. After I enter the space, all the difort caused by the pregnancy will disappear. I don¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m pregnant. Moreover, I can also feel that the two babies especially like to stay in this space. When they stay here, they are especially lively. Look at my stomach. Ever since I entered, they haven¡¯t stopped moving.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gestured for Yuwen Jing to look at her stomach.


    However, Yuwen Jing looked extremely worried. ¡°Meng¡¯er, they are so unruly. You must be ufortable, right?¡± As he said this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s face turned serious. He looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach as usual and began to scold them, ¡°You two little brats, why are you so excited? Can¡¯t you two just stop for a while and let your mother not be so tired? When you two little rascalse out, I¡¯ll spank you!¡±

 Chapter 1250 - 1250 Regarding the Portable Space (4)

    1250 Regarding the Portable Space (4)


    It was unknown if the two little brats had really understood what their father had said. The two of them kicked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach hard. This kick was really vicious, the extent of the bulge on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach was much more severe than the previous one.


    If it was outside the space, Chen Meng¡¯er would have been unable to bear it and would have shouted out.


    It was also inside the space that Chen Meng¡¯er could only feel the two little fellows¡¯ protest.


    ¡°Jing, you can¡¯t scold them. Be careful. They mighte out and settle the score with you. These two little fellows are really amazing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth andughed secretly.


    Yuwen Jing also didn¡¯t expect that the two little guys would actually understand what he was saying. ¡°Babies, since you can understand what Daddy is saying, then you two be good. Don¡¯t keep torturing Mommy. When youe out, you can do whatever you want. Daddy won¡¯t have any objections.¡± Anyway, by that time, it would definitely not be the two of them who would be tormented.


    Because, after these two little guys were born, it was estimated that they would have nothing to do with their parents. When that time came, even if they wanted to interfere, they wouldn¡¯t have a part in it. The grandparents on both sides had already started drafting a timetable so that everyone would be able to spend equal time with the babies.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t even feel anything. Look, they¡¯re kicking so hard, it doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡±


    Needless to say, Yuwen Jing hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. Now that he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words, he really felt that the air in this space smelled much fresher than the air outside. He had only stayed here for a short while, and the fatigue in his body had mostly disappeared. His breathing became lighter.


    ¡°Oh right, Jing, I¡¯ll bring you to visit my portable space. It can be considered a small world now,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very proudly.


    Because of her pregnancy, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t manage this portable space anymore. However, after the space was upgraded, this space became a small world. Even if Chen Meng¡¯er did not manage it, it could manage itself very well.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that this ce was a paradise.


    ¡°Over there, I nted a lot of fruit trees. As long as they are fruits that can be bought outside, I have them here. Moreover, the taste is much better here.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er brought Yuwen Jing to her orchard.


    Because the soil in this space was suitable for any nt to grow, even if Chen Meng¡¯er randomly inserted a branch, this fruit tree would still grow exceptionally well. Now, there were all kinds of fruit trees.


    Moreover, in the portable space, all kinds of trees were bearing fruit regardless of the season. ¡°These are all ripe. If you don¡¯t pick them, they will spoil.¡± As he spoke, Yuwen Jing picked an apple and took a bite.


    This familiar taste instantly filled his entire mouth. ¡°Huh? The fruits in the house all came from your space?¡± Although Yuwen Jing asked a question, his tone was firm.


    ¡°Yes, the fruits sold outside don¡¯t taste good at all. My space is the best. Moreover, my space is magical. Look, these fruits are all ripe after hanging on the branches. However, even if I don¡¯t pick them, they will always be in this state. They won¡¯t rot. This way, they won¡¯t be wasted.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er picked an orange. She peeled it and ate it happily.


    ¡°This is quite convenient.¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t show it on the surface, but he was secretly surprised. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s portable space was too magical and heaven-defying.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes and heard what Chen Meng¡¯er said, he probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it. He would definitely think that Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant and hallucinating.


    ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s my herbal field over there. The soil here elerates growth. This way, the hundred-year-old ginseng and the like wouldn¡¯t need such a long time to grow. This is a good way to cheat,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said very proudly.


    Yuwen Jing was surprised.


    Now he finally understood where Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rare herbs came from.


    ¡°And over there, that spring water is the water that I usually make tea for Grandpa and the others. Actually, the water used in the house is secretly drawn out from my space. The spring water here is much better than the water outside. Moreover, it has a certain effect, and the taste is also better than the water outside.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er brought Yuwen Jing alond and went through her portable space.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was like a child, showing off her new toys to her friends.


    After Yuwen Jing followed Chen Meng¡¯er through her portable space, he finally gained some experience. It turned out that there were actually such magical things in this world. If Chen Meng¡¯er hadn¡¯t brought him here today and let him experience it, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that these things existed.


    Furthermore, this portable space made him sigh. ¡°This is truly a heaven-defying treasure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think so too,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this thing is too heaven-defying. If others were to know about it, they might harbor evil intentions. Therefore, this must be kept secret. No one can know about it.¡±


    ¡°I know. The only person I can trust with this secret is you.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words made Yuwen Jing even more excited than when he found out about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s portable space.

 Chapter 1251 - 1251 Boys or Girls (1)

    1251 Boys or Girls (1)


    The question of the genders of the babies had been the topic of conversation between the grandparents since the moment Chen Meng¡¯er became pregnant.


    In any case, their views were the same and had never changed. They had always wanted a sweet, soft, and doll-like little great-granddaughter.


    ¡°Hey, Elder Liu, don¡¯t you know medical skills? Just look at Meng¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy. What gender are the babies?¡± While they were drinking afternoon tea and chatting, Yuwen Hou unconsciously changed the topic to this.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is pregnant with twins. What do you want me to think?¡± Elder Liu rolled his eyes at Yuwen Hou.


    When Yuwen Hou heard that, he nodded. Meng¡¯er was pregnant with two children. When the results of the examination were out, they were overjoyed.


    Therefore, when Marquis Yuwen thought of her carrying both a boy and a girl, he was immediately overjoyed and said, ¡°If Meng¡¯er is carrying both a boy and a girl, that would be truly beautiful. Meng¡¯er and Jing will have the best of both worlds.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Yuwen, your request is really crazy. As long as I can carry my great-granddaughter, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Elder Qu¡¯s words caused frown lines to appear on the foreheads of Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this issue all the time. There¡¯s no point in discussing it.¡± They had been talking about this for almost five months, but they were still uncertain.


    ¡°I think you should stop talking about this. If you want to know what gender the babies are going to be, you have to wait until they are born.¡±


    It was strange to say that Elder Liu¡¯s medical skills were not bad. He had checked Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pulse, but after a long time, he still could not figure out whether Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s babies were boys or girls.


    Hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words, Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou immediately became listless.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t tomorrow the day Meng¡¯er goes for a prenatal checkup? When she goes for an ultrasound, she can just ask the doctor.¡±


    As soon as Elder Qu said this, Elder Liu and Marquis Yuwen rolled their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to think that. Things are different now. If you asked the doctor back then, the doctor would tell you. Now, the hospital has a rule that the doctor cannot tell the family members the gender of the child.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? This won¡¯t do. Do we really have to wait for the child to be born? Then, should we prepare clothes for boys or girls¡± Elder Qu said with his head drooping.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible. If you want the doctor to tell you, it¡¯s not impossible. You can go to the director and ask him to do us a favor. That¡¯ll do,¡± Elder Liu said. Actually, Elder Liu¡¯s heart was itching as well, he also wanted to know the gender of the babies.


    ¡°Excuse me? That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve never used such means in my entire life.¡± When Elder Qu heard this, he shook his head like a drum.

 Chapter 1252 - 1252 Boys or Girls (2)

    1252 Boys or Girls (2)


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can only wait for the children to be born,¡± Marquis Yuwen said with a face full of regret.


    ¡°Eh, I say, Marquis Yuwen, why do you always encourage me to use nefarious means? Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Elder Qu asked as he ced his hands on his waist and looked at Marquis Yuwen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because your family is known everywhere? All you have to say is that you¡¯re a member of the Qu family to get preferential treatment. Oh, right, speaking of this, someone came to my ce to ask something. Has Qu Yaobing found a partner? If not, they have a candidate who wants to be introduced to Qu Yaobing.¡±


    ¡°No need, thank them for their kindness. Yaobing is not a child. He has to make his own decisions regarding the important matters in his life.¡± Speaking of the important matters in Qu Yaobing¡¯s life, Elder Qu had a headache. Right now, Qu Yaobing¡¯s status was not ordinary. There were many people who wanted the position of Qu Yaobing¡¯s wife.


    * * *


    On the other side, Chen Meng¡¯er, who had just woken up from her afternoon nap, did not want to get up at all. Yuwen Jing alsoid beside her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched her big belly and asked Yuwen jing, ¡°Jing, do you like girls or boys?¡±


    ¡°As long as they are yours, I like them all.¡± To Yuwen Jing, it didn¡¯t matter. He would love them equally.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s answer.


    If Yuwen Jing answered that he liked daughters, it would make Chen Meng¡¯er feel ufortable and vice versa. Yuwen Jing¡¯s answer won Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart the most.


    ¡°Yes, me too. As long as it¡¯s our child, I like them all,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nodded affirmatively and said.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s due date grew closer and closer, the number of prenatal checkups became more and more frequent.


    Now, it was the day of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s prenatal checkup again.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was supported by Yuwen Jing as she slowly walked to the door, preparing to take a car to the hospital. And every time Chen Meng¡¯er went for a prenatal checkup, Yuwen Jing personally drove the car.


    ¡°Grandpas, Grandmas, why are you all here?¡± When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing arrived at the door, they saw their grandparents standing neatly at the door.


    ¡°We¡¯ll apany you to the prenatal check-up.¡± Elder Liu and the others were smiling obsequiously.


    They knew that Chen Meng¡¯er usually didn¡¯t like them to make such a big fuss.


    Therefore, Elder Qu quickly followed Elder Liu¡¯s words and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you this time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to?¡± Although she was a bit slow to react, with Elder Liu¡¯s expression, she could tell at a nce that their intentions weren¡¯t pure.


    Elder Liu and the others also knew that they couldn¡¯t deceive Chen Meng¡¯er. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er still had Yuwen Jing by her side.


    Therefore, they might as well tell the truth. ¡°Meng¡¯er, we¡¯re curious and want to know the gender of the babies. This is so we can buy them the appropriate clothes for when they¡¯re born.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard this, she knew that her grandparents were using the excuse of buying clothes for her children to know their gender. Chen Meng¡¯er remembered that her grandfathers had asked for a great-granddaughter before she was pregnant. After she was pregnant, they would often shout at her stomach, ¡°My precious great-granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, do you guys like girls? If I am pregnant with two boys, would you guys not like them?¡± As she said this, Chen Meng¡¯er looked a bit sad.


    The three old men and the two olddies were anxious when they saw this. They had thought about this reason for a long time before they came up with it. They felt that it was the most reasonable one. However, they didn¡¯t expect that it would make Chen Meng¡¯er overthink.


    Who asked Chen Meng¡¯er to be so sensitive during her pregnancy? She would always think of the worst.


    ¡°No, how can that be? How can we not like your babies? No matter what, we will love them dearly.¡± Madam Yuwen walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand and gently patted her hand as she spoke.


    ¡°Yes, yes. We just want to know the gender of the babies so that we can buy clothes,¡± Madam Qu also added.


    ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten? Ever since I got pregnant, my parents have specially created a brand of baby products as a gift for their grandchildren. So, you don¡¯t need to prepare their clothes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said.


    This was just an excuse that her grandparents thought of to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er. However, this excuse was exposed by Chen Meng¡¯er. Her grandparents were extremely embarrassed.


    However, fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er still knew how to give them a way out. ¡°It is almost time for the appointment. Grandpa, Grandma, if you guys want to go to the prenatal checkup with me, thene now. Otherwise, it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They followed them to the prenatal checkup. However, in the end, they did not dare say anything about the matter of checking the gender.


    They did not dare make Chen Meng¡¯er angry again.


    In the end, because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s disapproval, the baby¡¯s gender was still a mystery.


    When the prenatal examination was done, Chen Meng¡¯er touched her stomach as she walked, smiling mischievously.


    She knew the genders of her children. However, the mischievous Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to say it out loud.


    She wanted it to be a surprise.

 Chapter 1253 - 1253 About to Give Birth (1)

    1253 About to Give Birth (1)


    Ever since Chen Meng¡¯er told Yuwen Jing about the portable space, she felt much morefortable. Now she wanted to use the portable space as much as possible. She just needed to tell Yuwen Jing about it. Sometimes, Yuwen Jing would even keep watch for Chen Meng¡¯er.


    At night, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing even shed into the portable space and went to getfortable.


    On this day, after having an early dinner, Chen Meng¡¯er used the excuse that she was tired and wanted to go back to sleep, so she went back to the room with Yuwen Jing.


    After the two of them entered the room, Yuwen Jing locked the door and windows.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er always felt that they were like thieves every night.


    ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, even Yuwen Jing also had this feeling. He wanted to move back to their new house with Chen Meng¡¯er, but Elder Liu wouldn¡¯t let them go. Elder Liu was worried.


    Therefore, for the sake of the old man, they could only stay in the Green Gang.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± As she said that, Chen Meng¡¯er pulled Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. With a sh, the scene in front of them changed, and they entered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s portable space.


    After entering the space, Chen Meng¡¯er took a deep breath, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still morefortable inside the space. Our babies like this ce as much as their mother does, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her big belly with a soft.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The air inside is much morefortable than the air outside,¡± Yuwen Jing agreed.


    Since he had gotten used to this portable space with Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuwen Jing had also fallen in love with this ce. Compared to the outside, this ce was much morefortable. Not only was the air fresh, but it was also spring-like all year round.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who often had no appetite outside, had a huge appetite as soon as she entered the space. Sometimes, when Chen Meng¡¯er ate something in the space, even Yuwen Jing felt terrified when he saw the amount. He was afraid that Chen Meng¡¯er would eat too much and be stuffed.


    However, after eating too many times, Yuwen Jing got used to it.


    ¡°Yes, I want to eat. Why do I feel that I¡¯m hungrier than usual today? I want to eat pumpkin pie, noodles, and fried rice with vegetables.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er counted her fingers and said what she wanted to eat.


    When Yuwen Jing heard this, frown lines appeared on his forehead. He carefully said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t you think that these things are a little too much?¡±


    ¡°No, these are what I want to eat. No, to be more precise, the babies want to eat these,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile while baring her teeth.


    Every time in the space, when Yuwen Jing felt that Chen Meng¡¯er had eaten too much, Chen Meng¡¯er would use the excuse of being pregnant to shut him up.


    And every time Chen Meng¡¯er said this, Yuwen Jing could only raise his hands in surrender.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and make it for you.¡± During his wife¡¯s pregnancy, Yuwen Jing, who was previously horrible at cooking, was now going to be a chef. Moreover, Yuwen Jing¡¯s cooking skills were really amazing now.


    ¡°Go, go. I¡¯m going to eat some fruit from the recliner.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really knew how to enjoy herself.


    Yuwen Jing lovingly shook his head at Chen Meng¡¯er. Then, he went to the kitchen by himself to cook the things that Chen Meng¡¯er wanted to eat.


    * * *


    After Yuwen Jing left, Chen Meng¡¯er smiled. She walked to the recliner,y down on the recliner, andfortably ate the fruit. However, as she ate and ate, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression was not right.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s entire face was about to wrinkle. Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but curse, ¡°It can¡¯t be that I¡¯m about to give birth, right?¡± However, if she remembered correctly, she was still one month away from her due date.

 Chapter 1254 - 1254 About to Give Birth (2)

    1254 About to Give Birth (2)


    However, she was having twins, so it was normal for her to be a little early. However, Chen Meng¡¯er really wanted to say that this was a little too early.


    The waves of pain caused Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s entire body to involuntarily curl up into a ball, let alone stand up and call Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Jing! Jing!¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could only shout at the top of her lungs.


    The space in the kitchen was quite a distance away from where Chen Meng¡¯er was lying. Even if she shouted loudly, Yuwen Jing might not be able to hear her.


    However, she had no choice. The only thing she could do was to shout.


    ¡°Babies, you mustn¡¯te out now,¡± For some reason, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the babies had always been able to understand her.


    In the kitchen, Yuwen Jing, who was preparing pumpkin pie for Chen Meng¡¯er, suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. He vaguely heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice. However, he didn¡¯t hear it after listening carefully.


    Yuwen Jing thought for a moment and put down the dough in his hand. He went to take a look at Chen Meng¡¯er. He still felt that only by seeing Chen Meng¡¯er with his own eyes would he feel at ease.


    When he walked into the courtyard, he saw that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face was a little pale from the pain. He raised his feet and ran to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jing, I... I think I¡¯m havingbor pains.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her head. When she looked at Yuwen Jing, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. This was great. The pir of support had finally arrived.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s entire being was in a mess. ¡°You... You¡¯re havingbor pains?¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°But you¡¯re due yet?¡± Yuwen Jing remembered Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s due date very well.


    ¡°I¡¯m having twins. It¡¯s normal for me to be a little early.¡± Due to thebor pains, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s words were somewhat rushed. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to finish the entire sentence. ¡°Jing, let¡¯s go out first while I can still bear the pain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go out.¡± At this moment, Yuwen Jing was already in a mess. Yuwen Jing was now in a panic.


    With a thought from Chen Meng¡¯er, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing shed out of the space.


    Once they were out of the space, Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but cry out in pain, ¡°Ah, it hurts so much. Jing, it hurts.¡± When they were outside the space, Chen Meng¡¯er felt the pain attack her tenfold.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had always known thatbor was very painful. However, she had only read the description in the book and did not really feel it. Only when she felt it personally could she experience it. She could not bear the pain anymore.


    When Yuwen Jing saw how much pain Chen Meng¡¯er was in, he panicked.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, Meng¡¯er, can you tell me how bad it is?¡± Yuwen Jing squatted beside Chen Meng¡¯er, sweating profusely.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect Yuwen Jing to be flustered before her. She gritted her teeth and insisted on keeping herself awake. ¡°Yuwen Jing, go and call Grandpa now. You have to send me to the hospital immediately. I don¡¯t want to give birth at home.¡±


    Yuwen Jing only became slightly more awake after Chen Meng¡¯er said that. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now.¡± As he said that, Yuwen Jing carried Chen Meng¡¯er and walked out.


    When Yuwen Jing carried Chen Meng¡¯er, he had to be extremely careful, afraid that he would crush Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s stomach. ¡°Meng¡¯er, hold on for a while. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital right now.¡±


    This was the first time Chen Meng¡¯er had seen Yuwen Jing so flustered. However, at this moment, she did not have the mood to care about Yuwen Jing¡¯s awkward appearance because the pain was getting worse.


    Chen Meng¡¯er prayed that the children would note out before they reached the hospital.


    Yuwen Jing ran out with Chen Meng¡¯er in his arms. Themotion he created was not small. Zhou Yunjie, Su Jin, Baro, and Allen, who lived not far from Chen Meng¡¯er and the others, were all rmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± Allen could not help but ask when he saw his master carrying his mistress and running out.


    ¡°Idiot, I can tell at a nce that Mistress is about to give birth. Go and follow Master, I¡¯ll get the car.¡± Baro could tell at a nce, his master was already in a mess. It was unrealistic to ask his master to drive his mistress to the hospital.


    When Zhou Yunjie heard that their little miss was about to give birth, he was stunned for a moment before he chased after her.


    Su Jin was probably the one with the calmest reaction. When she heard that their little miss was about to give birth, she turned around and went back to get the package that Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen had prepared beforehand. Previously, the two olddies had instructed Su Jin to remember to get the package when they went to the hospital if their little miss was about to give birth.


    With Baro driving, Yuwen Jing carried Chen Meng¡¯er and sat in the back seat. Zhou Yunjie was one step ahead of Allen and sat in the front passenger seat.


    When Allen saw Zhou Yunjie sitting in the front passenger seat, he was so angry that smoke was about toe out of his nose. However, he could not remain in a deadlock with Zhou Yunjie. He was in a hurry to go to the hospital.


    Allen knew the severity of this matter.


    Allen had no choice but to follow Su Jin and the others to the next car.


    Along the way, Chen Meng¡¯er clenched her teeth in pain, not allowing herself to cry out. Her forehead was covered in sweat from the pain.


    Yuwen Jing wiped the sweat off Chen Meng¡¯er as heforted her. ¡°Meng¡¯er, hang in there for a while longer. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± Only he himself knew that his heart was actually even more chaotic than Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s.


    Zhou Yunjie, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was lying in Yuwen Jing¡¯s arms with a face full of worry. The worry and heartache in his eyes could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried. Although Chen Meng¡¯er had married Yuwen Jing and was about to have children, his love for Chen Meng¡¯er did not diminish at all.


    He hid his love for Chen Meng¡¯er in his heart.


    ¡°Allen, drive faster.¡± Yuwen Jing could not help but urge Allen.


    Allen¡¯s car was already driving like a race car, but in Yuwen Jing¡¯s eyes, it was still too slow.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Just as Allen finished, the police siren sounded from the back of the car.

 Chapter 1255 - 1255 The Unexpected Surprise (1)

    1255 The Unexpected Surprise (1)


    Yuwen Jing did not dare take his eyes off Chen Meng¡¯er for even a second. He didn¡¯t allow the police car at the back of the car to stop them. He kept pulling the rm and did not even lift his eyelids.


    ¡°Baro, don¡¯t worry about them. Either we shake them off, or we don¡¯t let them catch up to us.¡± He did not dare waste a single second. Every second he wasted was more dangerous for Chen Meng¡¯er and their babies.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Baro did not dare let his guard down.


    Zhou Yunjie did not know Baro¡¯s driving skills. He regretted that he didn¡¯t take the wheel earlier. He believed that with his skills, shaking off the few police cars behind them would not be a problem at all.


    ¡°Baro, can you do it?¡± Zhou Yunjie could not help but ask.


    If it was not because the situation was not right, Baro would definitely let Zhou Yunjie see his driving skills. It was the first time that Baro¡¯s driving skills had been questioned by others. However, Baro could not help but reply, ¡°When we have time, the two of us canpete.¡± Baro believed that his driving skills were not inferior to Zhou Yunjie¡¯s.


    Zhou Yunjie also knew that if he asked, he would definitely offend Baro. However, at this time, he couldn¡¯t care so much.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll leave it to you today,¡± Zhou Yunjie said seriously.


    ¡°For the sake of my mistress and my master, I¡¯ll do my best today,¡± Baro said and started to step on the elerator.


    Baro was more stable. Because Chen Meng¡¯er, who was about to give birth, was in the car, he didn¡¯t dare step on the elerator like he usually did in racing. While he was shaking off the police car behind him, he also had to ensure that Chen Meng¡¯er and the babies did not feel ufortable.


    He had to ensure that the car was stable.


    ¡°The car in front, please step aside. Otherwise, we will take special measures.¡± The police car behind them saw that the car Chen Meng¡¯er and the others were sitting in began to elerate, it was obvious that the driver of a professional racing car was driving. Moreover, the performance of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car was not something that their police car couldpare to.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car was about to drive out of their sight, the traffic police of the police car had no choice but to use their trump card.


    The waves of pain made the hair on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead wet with sweat. She held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand tightly. Due to the pain, she used force, and her nails were somewhat white. Fortunately, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mind was still clear.


    After she heard the warning sounding from the police car behind the car, she said to Zhou Yunjie who was sitting in the passenger seat, ¡°Yunjie.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Facing such a pale-faced Chen Meng¡¯er, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heart ached, and his voice lowered a few degrees.


    ¡°Give my father, Qu Yaobing, a call and tell him to handle the situation here.¡± Because of the waves of pain, Chen Meng¡¯er found it difficult to speak.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Uncle right away.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie and the rest had long been thrown into a mess because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s current situation. They only thought of how to shake off the police car behind the car and send Chen Meng¡¯er to the hospital safely. Then, they would handle the matters behind.


    However, they forgot that they could not shake off the police car behind their car. The traffic police in Beijing were all connected to the inte. If they could shake off the police car behind them, what about the other police cars?


    Therefore, it was fine to let her father, Qu Yaobing, step in and settle the matter. Moreover, to him, it was just the time it took to make a phone call.


    It was rare that Qu Yaobing had not been busy recently. It could also be said that he had purposely gathered all the matters together to settle them before rushing back to apany his wife. His wife, Murong Ying, had been in great trouble ever since she opened a clothingpany together with Liu Juan.

 Chapter 1256 - 1256 The Unexpected Surprise (2)

    1256 The Unexpected Surprise (2)


    Not only was she busier than him, but she was also bing more and more dazzling. This time, he actually saw someone sending flowers to his wife.


    This immediately triggered the rm in his heart.


    When Zhou Yunjie called, he was clinging to his wife and asking her who the person who sent her flowers was.


    When he picked up the phone, Qu Yaobing cursed under his breath. Which little idiot was so blind that he dared interrupt him. ¡°Hello, who is it? Who are you?¡±


    Before Qu Yaobing could finish his grumbling, Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words on the other end of the phone silenced him. ¡°Uncle, our little miss is giving birth.¡±


    ¡°What? Meng¡¯er is going intobor? Isn¡¯t she not due yet?¡± Qu Yaobing¡¯s voice was not soft, and he managed to attract Murong Ying and Qu Haoxiang who happened to be at home today.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is going intobor?¡± Murong Ying and Qu Haoxiang asked at the same time.


    However, Qu Yaobing did not have the time to answer their questions.


    ¡°We are on our way to the hospital now. Unfortunately, we¡¯re speeding and there is a police car chasing after us. Uncle, please help us deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead. The most important thing is to get Meng¡¯er to the hospital safely. I am going to make a call now. Oh right, is it the military hospital?¡± Qu Yaobing did not even have a smile on his face, his current mood was simr to when he heard that his wife was going to give birth.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qu Yaobing hung up the phone and gave a call to someone. After giving an order, he hung up the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, he turned around and saw his wife and son looking at him in unison.


    ¡°Guys?¡± Qu Yaobing had not finished speaking when his wife interrupted him.


    ¡°Is Meng¡¯er giving birth?¡± Murong Ying asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Murong Ying red at Qu Yaobing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the car.¡± Qu Haoxiang said as he jogged towards the door to get the car.


    Murong Ying hurriedly ran back to her room and ran out with a small parcel. The moment she came out, she saw Qu Yaobing who was still standing there foolishly. She could not help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving. What do you have here?¡± Qu Yaobing could not help but ask.


    ¡°Something for Meng¡¯er and the child. It¡¯s dangerous for a woman to give birth. I prepared something for Meng¡¯er. From the moment Meng¡¯er was born until now, I, as a mother, have owed her too much. Now, I can make up for it a little,¡± Murong Ying said very sadly.


    She still remembered how Chen Meng¡¯er and Qu Haoxiang looked when they were just born. In the blink of an eye, her daughter was about to give birth. Back then, her daughter¡¯s loss had caused her to feel guilty for so many years.


    After she found her daughter, she thought that no matter what, she would want topensate her daughter more. But in the end, she had been taken care of by her daughter.


    Qu Yaobing knew the regret in his wife¡¯s heart. He reached out and pulled Murong Ying into his arms. ¡°Meng¡¯er knows how we feel about her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have epted us so easily.¡±


    * * *


    Qu Yaobing¡¯s call quickly took effect.


    The police car that was following closely behind Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car had long disappeared.


    Chen Meng¡¯er felt that her stomach was hurting more and more, so much so that she could not help but cry out. Only now did she understand why everyone said that giving birth was painful. This kind of pain was really not an ordinary pain.


    ¡°H-how much longer before we reach the hospital?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er struggled to squeeze out these words.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. We¡¯re already at the entrance of the hospital. Meng¡¯er, hold on for a little longer.¡± Yuwen Jing was not much better than Chen Meng¡¯er at the moment. He was so nervous that his clothes were soaked in sweat.


    ¡°I might not be able to hold on for long before I give birth.¡± She could vaguely feel the emotions of her children.


    Just like that, Chen Meng¡¯er vaguely felt that the children were about toe out.


    ¡°Baro, hurry up.¡± Yuwen Jing urged Baro.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Baro stepped on the elerator and the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital¡¯s inpatient department. There were already doctors and nurses waiting at the entrance.


    In the car, Su Jin, who was the calmest, had already called the hospital to get the doctors and nurses ready.


    Su Jin did not rest on the road. First, she called the hospital. Then, she called Elder Liu, Elder Qu, Yuwen Hou, and Chen Ping one by one to inform them that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to give birth.


    It was all thanks to Su Jin. Otherwise, other than Elder Liu, no one else would have known that Chen Meng¡¯er was about to give birth.


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s car stopped, the car door was opened from the outside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the patient?¡± The doctor outside asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Yuwen Jing replied.


    ¡°Put the patient on this bed. This bed will go straight to the delivery room.¡± This was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal doctor. She had been attending Chen Meng¡¯er from the very beginning of her pregnancy.


    She rushed over with just a phone call from the hospital.


    Yuwen Jing carefully carried Chen Meng¡¯er and put her on the bed.


    The nurse directly pushed Chen Meng¡¯er into the delivery room. Yuwen Jing wanted to follow her in but was stopped by the nurse. ¡°I want to go in.¡± Yuwen Jing, who was stopped, was not in a good mood because he was worried about Chen Meng¡¯er. His imposing manner was not something that those young nurses could withstand.


    Yuwen Jing was prepared to go in and not let Chen Meng¡¯er give birth alone. He could not wait outside.


    At this moment, he wanted to stay behind Chen Meng¡¯er. He felt that he could only rest assured when he looked at Chen Meng¡¯er without blinking.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± The doctor knew the identities of these people. They could not afford to offend them. Moreover, there was now against letting the father in. They just had to be disinfected first. ¡°Take him to be disinfected first.¡±

 Chapter 1257 - 1257 The Unexpected Surprise (3)

    1257 The Unexpected Surprise (3)


    ording to the normal procedures of the hospital, if one wanted to give birth in the hospital, they had to go through a certain procedure.


    Paying for the hospitalization procedures was the most basic. All kinds of prenatal examinations were also necessary. If any of these examinations were missing, the doctor would not let one enter the delivery room.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er was pushed into the delivery room, someone in the delivery room asked the nurse who pushed Chen Meng¡¯er in, ¡°What about the various examinations of this patient?¡±


    ¡°This patient has just been sent over. The due process has not beenpleted yet.¡± Unfortunately, the nurse who pushed Chen Meng¡¯er in was new. It was her shift today, so she did not know anything else about the tasks assigned to her by the higher-ups.


    ¡°You¡¯re a neer, right? Howe you don¡¯t know anything? How can you push her in? Hurry up, push her out for the examination first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯ery on the bed, and herbor pains became stronger and stronger. She couldn¡¯t see the face of the speaker at all. Anyway, as she listened, the sharp voice of this person made her feel very disgusted.


    Especially when she was being tormented by thebor pain and wasn¡¯t feeling well, she felt even more disgusted by that voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s about to give birth. Moreover, it¡¯s the director who said to bring her in.¡±


    ¡°No matter what the situation is, we have to follow protocol. Quickly push her out. Seriously, in the middle of the night, you only know how to torment people.¡± Before the young nurse could finish her sentence, she was stopped by that sharp and annoying voice.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really angry this time. What kind of doctor was this? She was about to give birth, yet she still wanted the nurse to push her out. They really didn¡¯t have any medical ethics at all.


    If it was not because Chen Meng¡¯er was about to give birth, she would definitely point at that doctor¡¯s nose and scold her.


    Just when the young nurse did not know what to do, the doctor who took over Chen Meng¡¯er came in. The nurse¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as if she had seen her savior. ¡°Director Lu, Dr. Liu said that this patient has not undergone a check-up and cannot enter the delivery room.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do it. I know her condition very well. Don¡¯t worry and push her in. I¡¯ll go look for Dr. Liu.¡± Director Lu felt a headacheing.


    If something happened to Chen Meng¡¯er and her children because of Dr. Lu today, their entire hospital would have to pay for it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er heard that Director Lu was here, she felt relieved. She knew very well that she was about to give birth. If she followed Dr. Liu¡¯s request, things could getplicated.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er remembered and made a note of Dr. Liu in her heart.


    Although Dr. Liu was following the hospital¡¯s procedures, his hasty conclusion without even asking about the situation could be considered as putting a person¡¯s life at risk. Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er had already made a note about Dr. Liu in her heart.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not waste much time thinking about Dr. Liu¡¯s matter. The pain intensified until Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but shout out.


    Yuwen Jing disinfected and changed his clothes. When he came in, he heard Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pained cry.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s cry made Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart tighten. He took a few quick steps and walked to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side. He half-knelt down and held Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯m here.¡± Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face, which had lost all its color due to the pain. He turned his head and talked to Director Lu. ¡°Director Lu, do you have any methods to reduce her pain? Anesthetics are also fine.¡±

 Chapter 1258 - 1258 The Unexpected Surprise (4)

    1258 The Unexpected Surprise (4)


    ¡°Mr. Yuwen, I don¡¯t rmend using anesthetics. Moreover,borbor pain is normal. Your wife has already dted by several inches. After a while, she can give birth. Miss Meng¡¯er, take a deep breath and follow my rhythm.¡± Director Lu did not dare treat Chen Meng¡¯er like she did other patients.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied while enduring the pain.


    Chen Meng¡¯er understood in her heart that at this time, she could only listen to the doctors. Although her medical skills were better than those of the doctors, now that she was going to give birth, her medical skills could not help her at all.


    Moreover, her mutated brain had been in a state of rest ever since she was pregnant.


    Just as Chen Meng¡¯er thought of the mutated brain, a notification sound suddenly came to her mind before another sound came.


    ¡°The program has been updated. It has been activated. It is running normally. Master, please adjust your breathing duringbor.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that the mutated brain would return to normal during herbor. At this time, she did not know if she should be happy or if she should curse out loud.


    However, when the mutated brain returned to normal, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart calmed down a little.


    Chen Meng¡¯er calmed herself down. She didn¡¯t want to get flustered because of the pain. She followed the doctor¡¯s instructions and cooperated with her mutated brain. Gradually, she felt that the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as before.


    * * *


    The delivery room was extremely busy. Outside the delivery room, it wasn¡¯t any better.


    The people who received the call arrived not long after Chen Meng¡¯er was pushed into the delivery room.


    ¡°How is it? Where is Meng¡¯er?¡± This was the first question everyone asked Su Jin and the others when they arrived.


    And the answer Su Jin and the others could give was the same. ¡°The little miss has entered the delivery room. We don¡¯t know the specific situation yet.¡±


    At the start, Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Marquis Yuwen were still able to stand calmly at the door of the delivery room. Although their eyes were fixed on the tightly shut delivery room, they were still calm.


    However, as time passed by, they started to feel antsy.


    The three old men, along with Qu Yaobing, Chen Ping, and Qu Haoxiang, started to walk around anxiously at the door.


    Elder Qu, who had the most fiery temper, asked, ¡°They have been in there for so long, why is it still taking so long? What kind of medical skills does this doctor have? Maybe I should go in and settle the score with their director!¡±


    ¡°What do you think happens during delivery? They have only been in there for half an hour, it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you think giving birth is such an easy thing? Alright, can the six of you stop walking around, it¡¯s making me dizzy.¡± The two olddies couldn¡¯t bear to see them spinning around.


    However, their hearts were not as calm as they looked on the surface. They had all experienced childbirth, so they naturally knew how painful it was to give birth to a child. Moreover, giving birth was always a dangerous thing.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Marquis Yuwen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Sometimesborsts for a few days.¡± Just as Madam Yuwen finished speaking, she saw her husband¡¯s ugly face. She added, ¡°Of course, there are also those who give birth quickly. I think Meng¡¯er¡¯s body might be like thetter.¡±


    Although Madam Yuwen said so much, everyone¡¯s heart was heavy. Their worries for Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t decrease at all.


    Giving birth was already dangerous, and this was Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s first time. One had to know that most people who were pregnant with twins were given Caesarean sections.


    Just like that, before the old man and olddy coulde to a conclusion, Chen Meng¡¯er was about to give birth.


    * * *


    ¡°Okay, use more strength. I can already see the child¡¯s head. Take a deep breath and use more strength.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could no longer hear the doctor¡¯s voice. She was nowpletely listening to the instructions of her mutated brain as she gave birth.


    Through her mutated brain, Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely aware of the actual situation. However, there was something strange. It made her have someplicated emotions.


    Yuwen Jing kept holding Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand. No, it should be said that Chen Meng¡¯er was holding Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand. Every time she exerted force, Chen Meng¡¯er held Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand tightly. Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand felt like it was being crushed.


    However, he did not care about it at all. At this moment, he could not feel the paining from his hand. All his attention was on Chen Meng¡¯er. He was at the side, but he could not help Chen Meng¡¯er. He could only say some words of encouragement.


    Finally, there was the sound of a child crying. Their first child was finally born.


    The birth of the first child seemed to have opened a valve for Chen Meng¡¯er. Soon after, the second child was sessfully delivered.


    Yuwen Jing and Director Lu both heaved a sigh of relief when the two children were finally delivered. Director Lu wiped her sweaty forehead and prepared to congratte Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. However, her expression changed.


    She looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with aplicated expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more. You can do it!¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er gritted her teeth. With one push, the third child was sessfully delivered.


    This was the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er feltplicated after. All along, Chen Meng¡¯er believed she was just having twins.


    However, just now, after her mutated brain returned to normal, her mutated brain actually showed that she was pregnant with triplets.


    For Chen Meng¡¯er, she was more shocked than she was happy. However, for others, this was definitely a surprise within a surprise.

 Chapter 1259 - 1259 Triplets (1)

    1259 Triplets (1)


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± Following the cry of thest child, this was the only sentence that remained in Chen Menger¡¯s mind. Chen Menger had never felt such exhaustion. Her body was covered in sweat, and she waspletely exhausted. Her hands and feet were limp.


    Not only was Chen Mengerpletely exhausted, but Yuwen Jing was also no better than Chen Menger. He watched as thest child was born. Only then could he finally rx.


    ¡°Congrattions to the two of you. It¡¯s triplets. Two boys and a girl. Haha, you two are really blessed.¡± Director Lu personally carried thest baby, and the other two babies were carried by the two nurses. ¡°Come, let Mommy take a look first. After she¡¯s done, the baby needs to be taken away to be taken care of.¡±


    Director Lu and the two nurses carried the babies in their hands to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er turned her head and looked at the three babies. She had been pregnant for so long. Looking at their small faces and listening to their loud cries, Chen Meng¡¯er was touched.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt that all the pain she had suffered before was worth it.


    As she looked at them, her heart softened. She was willing to do anything for them.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the three of them. They made his heart unusually soft. He wanted to reach out and touch their small faces and hands. However, just as he was about to touch them, he hesitated for a moment before pulling his hand back.


    He was afraid that his rough hands would identally hurt them. Who asked them to look so small and fragile?


    It was unknown if these three little fellows had sensed their parents¡¯ aura. The three babies, who had been shouting at the top of their lungs, stopped crying at this moment. It was as if they were looking at their parents through eyes that had not fully opened yet.


    ¡°The little guy in my hand is really mischievous. He actually managed to avoid repeated examinations,¡± Director Lu said with a smile. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. ¡°Because they¡¯re triplets, they¡¯re premature. However, this ismon for births like this.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Yuwen Jing heard Director Lu¡¯s words and immediately became nervous. He couldn¡¯t be med for thinking too much. He had seen too many things.


    ¡°Mr. Yuwen, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This is just a normal procedure,¡± Director Lu exined.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was not worried at all about the physical problems of her three children.


    That was because her mutated brain had already shown all the data of the three children¡¯s bodies. Other than the fact that they were slightly lighter than a regr child, everything else was normal.


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s already been more than an hour, why is there no movement inside?¡± Elder Qu could not sit still.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for the director and ask her to see what¡¯s going on inside.¡± Qu Yaobing wanted to knock on the door and call out the doctors or nurses to ask what was going on inside.


    However, he was afraid that he would cause too much of a ruckus and affect his daughter. At that time, the losses would outweigh the gains.

 Chapter 1260 - 1260 Triplets (2)

    1260 Triplets (2)


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Elder Qu waved his hand impatiently at Qu Yaobing.


    ¡°Can the few of you please calm down and just sit here quietly and wait?¡± Madam Qu knew that her husband was a troublemaker. She was already worried about Chen Meng¡¯er in the delivery room. Now, she had tofort her husband who could go berserk at any moment. She felt that she was really mentally and physically exhausted.


    ¡°I also want to, but I can¡¯t sit still because I¡¯m worried about Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Qu felt wronged after his wife said that. He didn¡¯t want to either. If he wasn¡¯t worried about his granddaughter, he wouldn¡¯t be so unstable.


    ¡°No matter how worried you are about Meng¡¯er, you can¡¯t add to the mess.¡± Madam Qu¡¯s tone softened after hearing Elder Qu say that. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the only one here who¡¯s worried about Meng¡¯er? Everyone is anxious, but it¡¯s really hard to be patient.¡±


    At this moment, the door of the delivery room creaked open from the inside.


    Seeing that the door was open, everyone¡¯s spirits were jolted. They all squeezed towards the door at the same time. ¡°Nurse, has my granddaughter given birth yet?¡± This time, Elder Liu beat them to it.


    The nurse really didn¡¯t know how to answer Elder Liu¡¯s question. ¡°Excuse me, Sir, who is your granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at my brain. My granddaughter¡¯s name is Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Elder Liu forgot that his granddaughter was not the only one in the delivery room.


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er? Oh, she¡¯s done. I¡¯m here to inform her family.¡±


    ¡°Thank God, she¡¯s finally given birth.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, God,¡± Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen could not help but say.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. How are they?¡± Although the old men and olddies all wanted to carry their great-grandchildren, Chen Meng¡¯er was still the most important person in their hearts.


    ¡°They are all safe. The mother is now in the delivery room. She will be observed for a while before she cane out. As there were triplets, she needs to be examined before she can be carried out.¡±


    ¡°Triplets?!¡±


    The nurse¡¯s words were like a firecracker thrown into the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The nurse did not know what had happened, so she felt that Elder Liu¡¯s reaction was a little strange. Although triplets were notmon, they were not unheard of. Moreover, didn¡¯t the family already know about it?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they twins?¡± Marquis Yuwen asked carefully.


    ¡°They are triplets.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that this is the right person?¡± Elder Qu could not help but confirm.


    ¡°Yes, I am not mistaken. Moreover, at this time, only Chen Meng¡¯er has given birth.¡± The nurse felt that this family was a little strange. ¡°Alright, after the children are examined, we will carry them out.¡±


    After saying this, the nurse ran into the delivery room as if she was escaping.


    The delivery room¡¯s door closed. Everyone outside stood in shock.


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Why did you leave just like that?¡± Elder Qu shouted towards the delivery room that had its doors tightly shut.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say they were twins during the check up? How did another one suddenly appear?¡± Marquis Yuwen was also confused.


    ¡°You guys are really something else. Now that there¡¯s one more, isn¡¯t it just right? It saves us from having to fight all the time.¡± Madam Yuwen felt that these old men¡¯s concerns were silly. ¡°As long as the adults and children are safe, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The more children Meng¡¯er has, the better. If that¡¯s the case, it saves us from always snatching the children.¡± Madam Qu finally put on a smile.


    Hearing the two olddies say this, everyone felt that it made sense. This child had already been born. So what if there was one more?


    In a family like theirs, children were a blessing.


    Even if Chen Meng¡¯er gave birth to three children in one go, it would still not be enough for them to share.


    ¡°However, I haven¡¯t asked yet. Are they boys or girls? Why did this nurse leave just like that?¡± Elder Qu asked discontentedly. In his heart, he was still thinking about this great-granddaughter who was as cute as Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°I don¡¯t want all three of them to be boys.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having three boys? If you don¡¯t like them, you don¡¯t have to hug them. We don¡¯t have enough to share anyway.¡± Madam Qu felt that she was getting closer and closer to smacking her husband. Although she also wanted to hug her great-granddaughter, she would not discriminate.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just want a great-granddaughter. Who said I won¡¯t like my great-grandson?¡± Elder Qu quickly exined.


    The people here misunderstood the meaning in his words.


    ¡°Haha, Elder Qu, don¡¯t worry. In the future, I will tell our little baby and the others that their other grandfather doesn¡¯t like them. Haha.¡± Marquis Yuwen gloated.


    ¡°I will help you testify.¡± Elder Liu also came to add fuel to the fire.


    Knowing that Chen Meng¡¯er had given birth and that they were all safe, Elder Liu and the others could finally rx their worried hearts. Now, they were in the mood to joke around.


    In a ce that no one saw, Zhou Yunbo patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The little miss has given birth. Your heart should also be at ease.¡± Zhou Yunbo said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yunbo, I understand my own matters. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for the little miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie was telling Zhou Yunbo that Chen Meng¡¯er would always be in his heart.


    ¡°Dude.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. You know my temper.¡± Zhou Yunjie did not want to discuss these topics with Zhou Yunbo here.


    When he heard that Chen Meng¡¯er had given birth safely, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was truly happy for her. ¡°I will treat the little miss¡¯s children as my own.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie was telling Zhou Yunbo what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1261 - 1261 Triplets (3)

    1261 Triplets (3)


    ¡°Jing.¡± After lying in the delivery room for a while and eating the food her two mothers prepared for her, she had already recovered more than half of her strength.


    In fact, the reason why Chen Meng¡¯er was able to recover her strength so quickly was because she secretly drank the spring water in the space.


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Yuwen Jing asked with concern.


    When Director Lu left, she had told her that the post-natal observation was also quite important.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling unwell. It¡¯s just that...¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know if she should speak about her children like that.


    ¡°Just what?¡± Yuwen Jing asked with puzzlement.


    ¡°Jing, why do I feel that our children are a little ugly? Why don¡¯t they look like the two of us at all?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked with a conflicted expression. ¡°Let me make it clear. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them. Even if they don¡¯t look good, I still love them very much and will dote on them very much.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er was afraid that Yuwen Jing would misunderstand her meaning, so she hurriedly added that.


    Yuwen Jing looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, who was about to exin some more, and smiled.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, have you never seen a newborn child before?¡± Yuwen Jing asked as he reached out to stroke Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    ¡°No,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er replied after some thought. It was true. This was the first time she had seen a newborn child in both her lives. Even for Ah Biao¡¯s child, she only saw him after he was a little older. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°All newborn children are like this. They¡¯re all thin, wrinkled and small. It¡¯s not just our children who are like this. After some time, they¡¯ll start looking cute. Moreover, let me tell you, no matter what, they will grow up to look stunning.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s words were not meant tofort Chen Meng¡¯er. He was speaking the truth, but Chen Meng¡¯er did not really believe it.


    ¡°How is that possible? They look like little monkeys¡­¡± Chen Meng¡¯er really could not imagine it.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just give it some time.¡± His wife and his children were all safe. Yuwen Jing¡¯s mood was as good as it could be.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought for a moment and actually nodded.


    ¡°Oh right, I gave birth to three at once this time. Everyone is going to be very surprised.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled mischievously.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised.¡± Yuwen Jing felt some lingering fear when he thought about it. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s good physique in the past, it would have been very dangerous for her to give birth to triplets naturally.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised, okay? This little girl is really a mischievous little girl. She¡¯s actually so amazing that even her mother was deceived by her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and felt that this daughter of hers would definitely be amazing in the future.


    * * *


    Yuwen Jing and Chen Meng¡¯er were in the delivery room, talking about their newborn children.


    As for the three little brats, they were finally done with their checkups. After that, they were personally carried out of the room by Director Lu and two nurses.


    The anxious grandparents could finally see their great-grandchildren.


    ¡°Director Lu, thank you for your hard work.¡± The three old men were nowpletely focused on the three swaddled babies. They were transfixed on the little babies.

 Chapter 1262 - 1262 Triplets (4)

    1262 Triplets (4)


    Therefore, only Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen coulde forward.


    ¡°That is our duty. I¡¯m ashamed to say that I was the one who performed the prenatal check-up on Miss Meng¡¯er, however, I couldn¡¯t identify the triplets. This little fellow hid until thest minute.¡± Director Lu had delivered countless babies. She did not know why, but she especially liked the little girl in her arms.


    As Director Lu spoke, she looked down and saw the little girl yawning sweetly. Then, she actually revealed a smile. Just this smile melted Director Lu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s a smart little girl. Come, Director Lu, let me carry the child.¡± Madam Qu was looking forward to it. She stretched out her hands towards Director Lu.


    Director Lu was a little reluctant to let go of the little girl in her arms. However, she also knew that this was someone else¡¯s child, so she could only pass the child to Madam Qu.


    Madam Qu ended up with the swaddling baby in Director Lu¡¯s arms, while Madam Yuwen and Liu Juan took the children from the nurses.


    The three old men wanted to carry the children, but the children were too young. They didn¡¯t dare stretch out their hands. They were afraid that if they weren¡¯t careful, they would hurt them. Therefore, they could only watch from the side.


    The three old men were filled with regret. They wished they had learned to be less afraid. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have just watched.


    ¡°Ah, this little face is so sweet.¡± Madam Qu looked at the little baby in her arms with a face full of satisfaction.


    ¡°Exactly. I see that this baby in my arms looks like Jing.¡± Madam Yuwen carefully looked at the child in her arms and said, ¡°This baby looks exactly the same as Jing when he was born. Ah, Hubby, look. Even his yawn looks exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look. Let me take a look.¡± Yuwen Hou came over to take a look.


    ¡°The one in my arms looks like Meng¡¯er. Although he hasn¡¯t grown yet, he looks like Meng¡¯er when she was young.¡± Liu Juan hugged the little grandson in her arms and her heart softened.


    ¡°He looks like Meng¡¯er? Let me take a look.¡± Hearing that he looked like Meng¡¯er, Elder Liu became excited.


    Director Lu originally wanted to tell everyone about the general situation of the babies, but when they saw the babies, their minds werepletely focused on them.


    However, her work had not beenpleted. She coughed and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Well, I still have to tell you about the specific situation of the babies. The one in the blue swaddling clothes is the eldest, the one in the yellow swaddling clothes is the second, and the one in the orange swaddling clothes is the third. Although they are triplets and were born prematurely, they are healthy.¡±


    Hearing Director Lu¡¯s words, Elder Liu remembered that they seemed to have forgotten to ask the most important thing. ¡°Oh right, Director Lu, you¡¯ve been talking for a long time, but you still haven¡¯t told us whether these three little guys are boys or girls?¡±


    Elder Liu didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was still thinking about his great-granddaughter.


    ¡°Oh, look at me, I actually forgot about this. The first two are boys, and the third is a girl,¡± Director Lu said.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m actually carrying my great-granddaughter.¡± Madam Qu did not expect that she would have the luck of the draw to actually end up carrying the great-granddaughter that everyone was looking forward to.


    ¡°Hey, let me see my great-granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze me, I want to see too.¡± When Elder Liu and the others heard that Madam Qu was carrying their great-granddaughter, they immediately lost theirposure and squeezed over one by one.


    Just as the three old men surrounded Madam Qu and the child in her arms, the little girl in Madam Qu¡¯s arms actually opened her eyes a little bit.


    This made the three old men extremely excited.


    ¡°Ah, my little baby opened her eyes to look at her great-grandfather.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t looking at you. She¡¯s looking at me.¡±


    ¡°You guys are dreaming. She is clearly looking at me.¡± The three old men were like three children. They argued for a long time just for this.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was pushed out of the delivery room.


    When they saw Chen Meng¡¯er being pushed out of the delivery room, they stopped arguing.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± When they saw Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s pale face, everyone¡¯s heart ached.


    * * *


    Fortunately, the ward that Chen Meng¡¯er was staying in was a suite. Otherwise, with so many people here every day, not to mention disturbing other women¡¯s rest, there really wouldn¡¯t be enough space to stand in this room.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had said several times that everyone didn¡¯t have toe here every day. She had given birth naturally and would be discharged from the hospital in a few days.


    However, no one was willing to listen to her.


    Elder Liu, Elder Qu, and Yuwen Hou did not even look at Chen Meng¡¯er and said to her, ¡°We are not here to see you. We are here to see our little babies.¡± The three old men could not help but exim, ¡°Ah, our little babies are really different every day. Today they¡¯re much more beautiful than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I have never seen children who are more beautiful than our three little babies.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, their mother was even more beautiful than them when they were young.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er could not help but roll her eyes.


    Chen Meng¡¯er would not admit that she was jealous of her sons and daughter.


    The three old men actually ignored what Chen Meng¡¯er said so tantly. The three of them gathered together and started to talk about other topics.


    Chen Meng¡¯er tilted her ear to listen. It was actually about her children.


    ¡°Hey, we agreed early on that the youngest one would have to take my surname,¡± Elder Liu said proudly.


    ¡°No, the youngest will take my surname.¡± Elder Qu couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°The little one will take my surname. As for the other two, you can choose as you like.¡± Yuwen Hou also intervened.


    Previously, everyone had already agreed that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s children would have different surnames. As for which child would have which, was not arranged.


    Right now, just because of this, the three old masters were arguing.


    It was very obvious that the youngest was sought after.

 Chapter 1263 - 1263 Having Children is Not Easy (1)

    1263 Having Children is Not Easy (1)


    Chen Meng¡¯er gave birth naturally, and her body was quite healthy to begin with. Therefore, after staying in the hospital for three days, she went back home.


    The people in the hospital could not wait for Chen Meng¡¯er to be discharged as soon as possible. As soon as they confirmed Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s condition was stable, they went through the discharge process.


    It was not that Chen Meng¡¯er did not pay for her stay in the hospital, but the people who came to visit Chen Meng¡¯er every day were all extraordinary. When the doctors and nurses saw them, their hearts could not help but tremble.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s ward had be the subject of discussion in the department.


    ¡°Hey, do you know that woman who gave birth to triplets?¡±


    ¡°How could I not know? She seems to be getting back into shape.¡±


    ¡°She has quite a nice face too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Do you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that. However, I¡¯ve also seen several people with extraordinary statusese here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about that. You know about the Qu family, right? She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Qu family in the capital.¡± A young nurse came over with a mysterious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± the head nurse faintly said.


    ¡°Madam, what kind of gossip do you have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not gossip. I heard it from Director Lu. Anyway, you guys have to be careful. You just have to know that you can¡¯t offend her.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you did this on purpose, right? You¡¯ve already aroused our curiosity, but now you¡¯re not saying anything.¡±


    ¡°What about her husband? Who is he? She definitely doesn¡¯t look ordinary to me.¡± A nurse who was usually on good terms with the head nurse asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± the head nurse replied.


    Speaking of Yuwen Jing, one of the nurses suddenly said, ¡°Hey, speaking of this, do you guys know that the so-called ¡®flower of the department¡¯ here has taken a fancy to her husband?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say that,¡± the head nurse frowned and warned in a stern tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just saying that.¡± Initially, the nurse was just gossiping, but after hearing what the head nurse said, she was immediately unconvinced. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she would sneak into that ward whenever she had nothing to do? Moreover, I¡¯ve seen her throwing flirtatious nces at people several times.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too.¡± The beauty of the department wasn¡¯t someone who liked to keep a low profile. She always thought that she was the prettiest. No man could escape from her beauty. She was confident that she could sessfully seduce the handsome Yuwen Jing and then smoothly push Chen Meng¡¯er out of the way, sessfully climbing to the top. Therefore, she was very high-profile when she did things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t even pretend that she didn¡¯t notice.


    This was a recurring problem. Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t blind, so how could she not know? Moreover, Li Weiwei was quite sneaky. She would always choose to appear when only Yuwen Jing and her were in the ward.

 Chapter 1264 - 1264 Having Children is Not Easy (2)

    1264 Having Children is Not Easy (2)


    What made Chen Meng¡¯er angry was that Yuwen Jing was stupid. He did not realize that this nurse had any improper thoughts towards him. He only felt that this nurse was a little annoying.


    Chen Meng¡¯er drank her soup while looking at the nurse who appeared on time and surrounded Yuwen Jing with a faint smile. Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the name tag hanging on her chest.


    ¡°Excuse me, who is the patient here?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not someone who could endure this kind of treatment. Did Li Weiwei think she was dead? She actually dared seduce Yuwen Jing so tantly in front of her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that since she had opened her mouth, Li Weiwei would definitely restrain herself a little. However, Li Weiweipletely ignored her words and pretended not to hear her. She was still throwing flirtatious nces at her husband.


    If Yuwen Jing wasn¡¯t hiding, she would have stuck to Yuwen Jing long ago.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was really angry. If she wasn¡¯t in confinement, she would have already made a move on Li Weiwei.


    Chen Meng¡¯er threw the bowl with the soup on the ground.


    The sound of the bowl hitting the ground startled Yuwen Jing and Li Weiwei.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuwen Jing hurriedly put down the work in his hands and ran to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side with a concerned look.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Yuwen Jing. Sometimes he could be infuriating.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your attitude? He¡¯s just being kind and concerned about you. How can you treat him like this?¡± Li Weiwei felt that her chance to show off hade.


    How could Chen Meng¡¯er not know what Li Weiwei was nning? She was just nning to use this opportunity to make the husband and wife fall out. She wanted to benefit from it.


    Chen Meng¡¯er revealed a sarcastic smile. If it were any other man, this move of hers might not work every time, but it would still win the man¡¯s favor.


    However, this move of hers did not work on Yuwen Jing at all.


    Chen Meng¡¯er crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Li Weiwei with disdain. At this moment, she did not want to make a move herself. At this moment, it was time to pass the baton to Yuwen Jing.


    If Yuwen Jing¡¯s performance was not to her liking, he would definitely not have an easy time. However, Chen Meng¡¯er believed that Yuwen Jing¡¯s performance would not disappoint her.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? You¡¯re just a nurse, yet you¡¯re treating a patient with such an attitude. I¡¯m warning you, if you dare use such an attitude to talk to my wife again, I won¡¯t be polite. I will personally throw you out.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s face darkened.


    Li Weiwei didn¡¯t expect that Yuwen Jing would treat her like this.


    She looked at Yuwen Jing with a face full of disbelief, unable to speak for a long time.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was quite satisfied with Yuwen Jing¡¯s performance. She looked at Yuwen Jing who was still standing there, looking at him with an injured expression. If one didn¡¯t know better, one would think that she had been abandoned by Yuwen Jing.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Li Weiwei¡¯s expression, and it was very annoying.


    ¡°I say, Li Weiwei, do you think I¡¯m blind? If you want to seduce my husband, at least have the sense to do so out of my sight. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even want to look at Li Weiwei. She had never seen such a shameless person in her life.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er.¡± Yuwen Jing could not understand what Chen Meng¡¯er was saying.


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er threw a re at Yuwen Jing. Yuwen Jing obediently shut his mouth.


    However, he was still worried that Chen Meng¡¯er was currently in the midst of her confinement. He was afraid that she would get angry and get sick. He quickly said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you can do whatever you want with her. Even if you feel tired and don¡¯t personally want to do anything, you can leave it to me to handle. Just one thing. You can¡¯t be angry and damage your body because of this.¡± Yuwen Jing was still the most nervous about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s health.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not worth it for me to be angry and hurt myself because of her.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not do such a stupid thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Li Weiwei hadn¡¯t expected Chen Meng¡¯er to suddenly lose her temper. Moreover, the plot waspletely different from what she had expected. Shouldn¡¯t Yuwen Jing feel humiliated?


    Why was Yuwen Jing not angry at all? Instead, he was standing on his wife¡¯s side.


    Li Weiwei had already nned it out. In other words, what she had prepared could not be continued at all.


    ¡°Li Weiwei, you still don¡¯t know who I am, right? Let me tell you, you¡¯ve sessfully provoked me. You want to snatch my man? It¡¯s impossible. Li Weiwei, congrattions, you¡¯ve sessfully provoked me. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of provoking me. Now, I need to rest. Goodbye.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gave the order to leave.


    She knew her current situation. She would not foolishly joke about her own body.


    ¡°I think you must have made a mistake somewhere.¡± Li Weiwei actually still could not see the truth clearly. She thought Chen Meng¡¯er was still a pushover and wanted to provoke her.


    However, Chen Meng¡¯er would not give her this opportunity. ¡°Jing, help me get her out. I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Honey.¡± Yuwen Jing received Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s order. With a ck face, he said to Li Weiwei, ¡°Get out, or do you want me to get someone to throw you out?¡±


    This was the first time that Li Weiwei had met someone like Yuwen Jing.


    She stomped her feet and walked out reluctantly.


    Li Weiwei left. When she left, she mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Honey.¡± Yuwen Jing saw that Li Weiwei had left and hurriedly went to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s bedside and called out softly.


    But in return, Chen Meng¡¯er snorted.

 Chapter 1265 - 1265 Having Children is Not Easy (3)

    1265 Having Children is Not Easy (3)


    ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡± Yuwen Jing knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper. Although Chen Meng¡¯er was a strong woman, she was the most soft-hearted. Therefore, every time he did something and made Chen Meng¡¯er angry, he would apologize first.


    And this move worked every time.


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not always so easy to fool. Chen Meng¡¯er put on a queen¡¯s posture. She did not want to let him go just like that.


    Yuwen Jing did not expect that Chen Meng¡¯er would actually ask him what was wrong this time. He was stunned for a moment and could not answer.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that you were wrong? Since you were wrong, then tell me, what did you do wrong? Otherwise, your apology just now waspletely perfunctory.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er nned to give Yuwen Jing a good lesson today.


    Yuwen Jing racked his brain, but he could not figure out what he had done wrong. Speaking of which, Yuwen Jing was still a little confused about what happened just now. He knew from what Chen Meng¡¯er said that she was angry because the nurse had seduced him.


    But he didn¡¯t know why Chen Meng¡¯er was angry with him.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew it would be like this.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡± If Yuwen Jing could really say what he did wrong, Chen Meng¡¯er would really be worried. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that nurse, Li Weiwei, has been running around my ward a little too frequently these past few days?¡±


    Yuwen Jing thought for a moment and nodded. However, he still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Think about it. Every time Li Weiweies to this ward, does she run around me or around you?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to ask.


    Yuwen Jing thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Then am I the patient, or are you the patient?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er continued to ask.


    ¡°You.¡± Yuwen Jing was really cooperative.


    ¡°So, think about it yourself. If you can¡¯t think clearly now, I have nothing to say to you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er spread her hands and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had already asked this question. If he still didn¡¯t know, then what was wrong with his brain? ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know what I did wrong. How could I have known that she actually had such thoughts? I thought that she was specifically responsible for our ward.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er rolled her eyes at Yuwen Jing rudely.


    ¡°I only have you in my heart, so the thought of other people liking me doesn¡¯t even cross my mind.¡± Yuwen Jing felt very wronged.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re good or bad.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt her anger dete.


    From the beginning, it was Li Weiwei who took a fancy to Yuwen Jing and then attempted to seduce him.

 Chapter 1266 - 1266 Having Children is Not Easy (4)

    1266 Having Children is Not Easy (4)


    Moreover, Yuwen Jing did not even realize that Li Weiwei was seducing him.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. In the future, I will stay far away from those women. I won¡¯t have much contact with them,¡± Yuwen Jing quickly expressed his stance.


    ¡°What do you mean stay far away from those women? Jing, what did you do to make Meng¡¯er angry?¡± When Madam Yuwen carried the child into the ward and heard what her grandson said, she immediately began to imagine all kinds of things.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er gave birth, in order to let Chen Meng¡¯er rest well, Madam Yuwen paid for the empty ward next door. Usually, when the children did not need to be fed, they would take care of the children here.


    This way, it would not affect Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s rest.


    Otherwise, if these three children were to cause a ruckus, how could Chen Meng¡¯er rest well?


    Seeing that the three children seemed to be hungry, Madam Qu and the others carried them over to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room to drink some milk. They didn¡¯t expect to hear what Yuwen Jing said the moment they entered.


    ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t expect that his grandmother and Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s grandmother would hear their conversation.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to change the topic, but he was afraid that this olddy would be so smart that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen didn¡¯t want to let Yuwen Jing off so easily. However, the babies in their hands started to cry at this moment.


    When these babies cried, they didn¡¯t have the mood to care about anything else.


    These three babies had been very obedient ever since they were born and rarely cried. Even when they were hungry and wanted to be changed, they would all snort twice.


    Therefore, when these three babies cried, it made the olddy and the others panic. Moreover, when one baby cried, it was already chaotic enough. Now, when they cried, there were three of them.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry anymore. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Little baby, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    The cries of the three little babies attracted the three old men in the next room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you fine just now? Why are you crying like this all of a sudden?¡± Elder Liu hurried over and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Why are they crying so sadly? Come, give me a hug.¡±


    The room was in a mess because the three children suddenly cried.


    Initially, Chen Meng¡¯er was quite anxious when she saw the three children crying. She didn¡¯t know if the three of them were hurting or feeling ufortable, but she soon realized that it was a trap.


    The three babies cried so loudly, but there were no tears on their faces.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the three babies and narrowed her eyes.


    If she hadn¡¯t guessed incorrectly, her three babies were distracting everyone¡¯s attention away from their beloved father. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was their mother, she would have thought that she was overthinking.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, stop coaxing them. These three little guys aren¡¯t crying. They¡¯re just howling. It¡¯s good for them to vent.¡±


    ¡°Howling?¡± The old man and the olddy asked in unison.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you see? These three little guys have been crying for a long time. Where are the tears on their faces?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. If Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t say it, Elder Liu and the others really would not notice it. When Chen Meng¡¯er said it, they saw that it was true.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these three little ones?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably hungry.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t say that the three of them were howling non-stop to help their beloved father divert their attention. Moreover, even if she said it out loud, everyone might not believe her.


    ¡°Then hurry up and feed them.¡± Hearing that their precious babies were hungry, Elder Liu and the others felt even more distressed.


    ¡°Okay, Meng¡¯er needs some privacy. All of you can leave now.¡± Elder Liu and the others were chased out by Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen.


    After Elder Liu and the others left, Madam Qu handed the little girl in her arms to Chen Meng¡¯er. This little girl, who had been ying hide-and-seek with everyone for the entire pregnancy, was the most favored. Usually, everyone would fight to hug her, and she looked the most like Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Because the little girl¡¯s appetite was smaller than her two brothers¡¯, every time she drank milk, she would be fed first.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, is your milk enough? You have to feed three children.¡± Madam Qu asked somewhat worriedly.


    ¡°I have to drink more soup. It should be enough for now. If there isn¡¯t enough for them to drinkter, I can only let them suffer a little and make them some form.¡± This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Her ability was limited.


    ¡°It can only be like this.¡±


    * * *


    Although Li Weiwei didn¡¯t seed in seducing Yuwen Jing, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t think that she would let her off so easily.


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked Su Jin to investigate Li Weiwei. When she got the results, Chen Meng¡¯er was shocked. So, Li Weiwei was a mistress. She used her good looks to destroy other people¡¯s families.


    Moreover, every time she interfered in other people¡¯s families, when the wife found out, she would put on a pitiful look to make men feel sorry for her.


    What made Chen Meng¡¯er greatly surprised was that when Li Weiwei was seducing Yuwen Jing, she was actually not single. She had someone else.


    With a phone call, Chen Meng¡¯er called the hospital director to her ward and then showed the hospital director the information she had on Li Weiwei.


    The hospital director did not know why Chen Meng¡¯er called him over and gave him the documents.


    When he saw the contents, his expression changed. ¡°How could our hospital have such a morally corrupt nurse? Miss Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since the hospital director was so tactful, Chen Meng¡¯er did not say anything else.


    On the day Chen Meng¡¯er was discharged from the hospital, Chen Meng¡¯er heard people talking about what happened to Li Weiwei. She was fired by the hospital, and all her misdeeds came to light.


    Her current man, who had been deceived by her appearance, came to settle the score with her.


    Li Weiwei quickly became a rat that everyone in the street wanted to beat up.

 Chapter 1267 - 1267 The Three Babies (1)

    1267 The Three Babies (1)


    As soon as these three children were born, they became everyone¡¯s precious babies.


    Their clothes were all personally designed by Liu Juan and Murong Ying.


    Chen Meng¡¯er wasn¡¯t the one who brought up this suggestion. Instead, Murong Ying and Liu Juan, who were going to be grandmothers, sat together and racked their brains to think of a gift to give to their grandchildren.


    At that time, when the two of them saw that their office was filled with all kinds of sample clothes, their eyes lit up. Since they were grandmothers who were designers, why not create a brand exclusive to babies and give it to their grandchildren?


    Murong Ying and Liu Juan were excited. The two of them ran over and shared their thoughts with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Originally, Chen Meng¡¯er was not very satisfied with the designs of the baby clothes that were sold outside. She was thinking about whether she should personally design a few pieces for the babies. Now that she heard the suggestion from her two mothers, she was just short of pping her thighs and cheering.


    It just so happened that the design process was handed over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er already had some ideas.


    The onesies that her babies were wearing now with all kinds of cartoon patterns were all designed by Chen Meng¡¯er.


    * * *


    After Chen Meng¡¯er left the hospital, she returned to the Green Gang. She was given a month of confinement in the Green Gang.


    Yuwen Jing did not object. He wanted her to rest. In any case, he had always been loyal to Chen Meng¡¯er. It was fine as long as Chen Meng¡¯er lived afortable life.


    After confirming that Chen Meng¡¯er was returning to the Green Gang, Elder Liu discussed with Chen Meng¡¯er whether they should hire a midwife or something. However, Chen Meng¡¯er rejected it. It was not very appropriate for a stranger to suddenly appear in a ce like the Green Gang.


    Perhaps, someone with malicious intentions might even have an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    On the other hand, when Madam Qu and the others heard about it, they directly said that Elder Liu did not need to hire a midwife. There were so many of them. If they could not even take care of a pregnant woman like Chen Meng¡¯er and her three children, then it really would not make sense.


    Just like that, on the day that Chen Meng¡¯er was discharged from the hospital and returned to the Green Gang, Elder Qu, Madam Qu, Marquis Yuwen, and Madam Yuwen also brought their own luggage and moved into the Green Gang.


    The Green Gang¡¯s ce was big enough to host them all.


    Qu Yaobing and Murong Ying also wanted to move in. This way, they could see their daughter up close and see their grandsons and granddaughter. However, they were red at by Elder Qu.


    If they wanted to snatch their great-grandchildren away from them, they were not going to have a happy ending.


    As Chen Meng¡¯er gave birth to triplets, this was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Hence, the baby supplies that they had weren¡¯t enough.

 Chapter 1268 - 1268 The Three Babies (2)

    1268 The Three Babies (2)


    Three sets of baby items were prepared. The color of each set was different. The eldest got blue, the second got yellow, and as a little princess, the youngest got a soft pink.


    Confinement was very important. There were all sorts of things that she could not do. Chen Meng¡¯er, who had been thinking about enjoying this month and not having to work for a month, almost broke down when she saw so many medical inuracies.


    How was this confinement? This was clearly more painful than being in prison.


    ¡°Grandma, how can I survive a month without washing my hair or taking a bath? There aren¡¯t so many rules overseas. Actually, as long as there¡¯s no wind and no cold water, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Overseas is overseas. Our country is particr about many things. For the sake of your body, you have to follow the domestic rules.¡± If it was something else, her grandmother would give in, but when it came to matters of health, she would not.


    After Chen Meng¡¯er saw that her grandmother was unconvinced, she turned to look at Yuwen Jing.


    Before Chen Meng¡¯er could speak, Yuwen Jing shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, this matter is not up to me.¡± In this aspect, Yuwen Jing had no right to speak.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, this is for your own good. You just have to endure it for a month.¡± Madam Yuwen was also on Madam Qu¡¯s side.


    Chen Meng¡¯er took a look. Well, there was no room for discussion on the matter of confinement.


    Because Chen Meng¡¯er was going to be confined, the three little babies were arranged to stay next to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s room.


    Fortunately, the three babies had never stayed in the same ward as their mother when they were in the hospital. Therefore, when they were carried to another room by the old men, the three babies did not make any sounds of resistance.


    In order to carry the three babies, the three old men had practiced a lot.


    However, even after practicing countless times, the first time they carried these three babies, they were still so stiff that they did not know where to put their hands. They did not dare move as they were afraid that if they used too much force, they would hurt the child.


    Usually, when these three babies woke up, they were carried by the three old men. Other than them, only the two olddies could snatch them from their hands and carry them for a while. No one else could even think about it.


    Because of this, Qu Yaobing, as a grandfather, had protested several times. However, every time, he was mercilessly pushed back by Elder Qu.


    The babies had grown up a little. They no longer looked red and ky.


    They were soft and squishy now. Anyone who saw them would want to go up and give them a squeeze. Of course, this action waspletely opposed by the elders and the olddies. Anyone who dared touch their little babies would be courting death.


    Looking at the three little babies who were sleeping soundly, everyone¡¯s hearts softened.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would see the day I held my great-grandson. Oh right, I don¡¯t feel at ease letting others stay here with the little babies. I think I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a bed for me hereter. I¡¯ll sleep here tonight and apany them.¡± Elder Liu was worried about letting the nanny take care of the little babies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease either. I think it¡¯s better for me to apany the little babies. I sleep lightly anyway.¡± How could Marquis Yuwen bear to leave these three cute little babies?


    ¡°I also want to apany the babies. I¡¯m used to watching them sleep. If I don¡¯t see them often enough, I feel like something is missing in my heart.¡±


    In any case, the three old men all wanted to stay and apany the three babies.


    Just as the three old men were arguing non-stop, the two olddies came in quietly. They were worried about the three babies, so they came over to take a look.


    As soon as they got closer, the two olddies heard the three old men arguing, and they immediately frowned. They knew that these three were unreliable.


    The two olddies exchanged nces with each other, then quickened their pace and walked in.


    ¡°Shut up, all of you,¡± the two olddies said in unison after entering the door.


    In the room, the three old men were arguing non-stop about who should stay to apany the little babies. Because they were too engrossed in the argument, the three of them were so frightened by the two olddies that they shut their mouths.


    The three of them looked at the door in unison.


    ¡°I say, the three of you are already so old. Can¡¯t you be a little more sensible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, what are you all doing? The little babies are already asleep, yet you are still making so much noise. Are you trying to wake the little babies up?¡±


    As if agreeing with the two olddies¡¯ words, the three little babies suddenly cried.


    Hearing that the three little babies were crying, everyone became flustered. They did not care about anything else and rushed forward to pick up the three little babies in.


    ¡°Oh, little babies, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Be good.¡±


    ¡°I will carry you. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    It would have been fine if the three little babies did not cry. But now that they were crying, their hearts were conflicted. How could they care about anything else?


    However, the three babies didn¡¯t care about anything. They kept shouting at the top of their lungs. If one looked closely, they would notice that the two older ones would stop for a moment after shouting a few times, as if they were looking at the youngest.


    Seeing that the little princess was still crying, they continued shouting at the top of their lungs.


    Of course, Elder Liu and the others wouldn¡¯t notice. How could they care so much when they were so worried? On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing had long understood that out of the three little babies, the youngest was the leader. The other two seemed to act ording to her gaze. Chen Meng¡¯er predicted that in the future, the little girl would definitely have the final say.

 Chapter 1269 - 1269 Names (1)

    1269 Names (1)


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, drink the mushroom soup.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er, who was in the midst of her confinement, had to eat healthy food. She had just given birth and had to feed her three children, so she needed to nourish her body properly.


    During her confinement, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s daily meals were prepared by a special dietitian.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s appetite after her pregnancy was not bad, but it could not withstand so much food. Today she was given mushroom soup again, but obviously, Chen Meng¡¯er was not very interested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not reach out to take the bowl in Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and turned her head to the side.


    ¡°Be good. Please, eat just a little. This mushroom soup is quite nutritious.¡± Yuwen Jing coaxed Chen Meng¡¯er like he was coaxing a child.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not hungry at all now, so I don¡¯t want to eat now.¡± However, Chen Meng¡¯er was not as easy to coax as a child.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er,e on. If you don¡¯t eat, where will the milke from? These three little guys are still waiting to drink milk.¡± Yuwen Jing had no choice but to pull out his trump card.


    Yuwen Jing knew that the children were Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s soft spot. Their children had just been born and his position in Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart had already plummeted. Just for this, Yuwen Jing was feeling sour.


    However, Yuwen Jing was telling the truth. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s milk supply was quite healthy, but that was for a single child. Chen Meng¡¯er gave birth to triplets.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s milk was obviously not enough. Often, the babies would not be full.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s milk was not enough for the three babies to drink, and she could not let the three babies go hungry, so she had to supplement their diet with form. This form was the best and the most expensive one.


    However, there was a problem. None of the three babies liked to drink form.


    Every time the form was given to them, the three babies would take a sip and turn their heads to the side. Then, they would not be willing to drink a second sip. These three little guys would rather starve than drink form.


    This made Chen Meng¡¯er extremely anxious.


    She knew she had to eat more to produce more milk. During this period of time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not know how much of this soup she had eaten.


    Now that she saw these things, she felt a little nauseous.


    ¡°Jing, you¡¯re so mean. After the children arrived, you don¡¯t love me anymore. You even forced me to eat things that I don¡¯t want to eat just so they can drink milk.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was actually jealous of the children.


    Yuwen Jing did not expect that his words would actually make Chen Meng¡¯er jealous.


    ¡°Fine, then pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll take the mushroom soup away.¡± Yuwen Jing knew Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s temper the best. He thought of a way to deal with Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Yuwen Jing pretended to take the mushroom soup away, but he was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er just as he moved. ¡°Why are you taking it away? I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t eat it.¡± As she spoke, she snatched the mushroom soup from Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand and slowly ate a few spoonfuls.


    Yuwen Jing was very pleased. His n had worked.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er is having some soup.¡± Just when Chen Meng¡¯er finished the mushroom soup, the three old men knocked on the door and walked in.

 Chapter 1270 - 1270 Names (2)

    1270 Names (2)


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was quite surprised to see Elder Liu and the others.


    Ever since she was discharged from the hospital, the three old men had not shown their faces many times in order to not disturb her rest. Chen Meng¡¯er often heard the voices of the three old men hugging her three little babies and coaxing them.


    ¡°Why are you here? Do the babies need milk?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked subconsciously. However, she thought that something was wrong. These three little guys had just finished drinking milk, and they were carried away to sleep by their great-grandmothers.


    ¡°No, they have already been put to sleep. The three of us, seeing that you haven¡¯t slept, came to discuss something with you.¡± Elder Liu was always the leader.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked curiously. ¡°The matter of the full-moon banquet? Didn¡¯t I already tell you all about it? I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, Grandpa. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Chen Meng¡¯er originally didn¡¯t n to hold a grand full-moon banquet for the children. She didn¡¯t like to be too high-profile, but the old men had gotten great-grandchildren. They were eager to let everyone know about this matter.


    Therefore, the old men wanted to hold a big banquet.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was a filial child. After discussing with Yuwen Jing, she decided that this matter would be handled by the old men as they saw fit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not this matter,¡± Elder Qu waved his hand and said.


    The three old men had already thought about this matter. They wouldn¡¯t bother Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing. In any case, it was rare for them to want to be high-profile. Who would stop them from doing so?


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuwen Jing could not help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s about their names. They are already two weeks old, and their names have not been decided yet,¡± Yuwen Hou said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree long ago? Grandpa, you can each choose a name for one child.¡± Before Chen Meng¡¯er gave birth, this matter had already been settled.


    Choosing a name was never something that could be carelessly done.


    Originally, the choice of a name was decided by the elders in the family. Therefore, the names of these three babies were naturally decided by the three old men.


    Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er had already discussed this matter with Yuwen Jing and reached an agreement.


    Chen Ping had full faith in Elder Liu and the others to name his grandchildren. However, Qu Yaobing was stubborn and wanted to pick a few names.


    ¡°Grandpa, you came to look for Jing and me today. It seems that you have already thought of some names, right?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we are here. You can also express your opinions,¡± Elder Liu said.


    ¡°However, I think the names we chose are pretty good.¡± Elder Qu was hinting that they were very satisfied with the names they chose.


    Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing exchanged a look. They both understood that their three children¡¯s names had probably been decided. It was probably useless even if they wanted to give their opinions.


    Chen Meng¡¯er said silently in her heart, ¡°Babies, if you don¡¯t like your names in the future, you can¡¯t me your parents. You can only me your bad luck for letting your three grandfathers pick these names. But don¡¯t worry, your parents will give you a pleasant nickname.¡±


    ¡°The eldest will have my surname, the second will have Elder Qu¡¯s surname, and the little princess will have Elder Liu¡¯s surname.¡± Yuwen Hou said as he red at Elder Liu with dissatisfaction.


    In order to have the right to name the youngest, the three old masters almost fought. In the end, the two olddies were the judges and said that they would draw lots to decide. Elder Liu¡¯s luck was extremely good. He won the draw.


    At that time, Elder Liu was so happy that he was about to jump up and down. Elder Qu and Yuwen Hou were so angry that they grit their teeth.


    However, one had to admit defeat. They could only watch the little princess get Elder Liu¡¯s surname.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not expect that her babies would not carry her name. This made Chen Meng¡¯er quite upset. She was the one who gave birth to them.


    However, she could only protest in her heart. She would not say it out loud.


    She was the one who asked them to name her children. She could not go back on her word.


    ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± That was all Chen Meng¡¯er could say.


    Yuwen Jing did not care about their surnames. However, when the elders of the Buyano family found out, they would probably pitch a fit. Unfortunately, they did not know what had happened yet.


    ¡°The eldest is called Yuwen Xichen, the second is Qu Xilei, and the little princess is Liu Xiyi. What do you think?¡± It was not easy to choose their names. They kept arguing for hours.


    In any case, without Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing knowing, the three elders had fought a lot over these names.


    In the end, Elder Liu won the verbal battle with Elder Qu and Marquis Yuwen with a slight advantage.


    The names of the three little babies were also decided.


    They asked Chen Meng¡¯er what she thought. Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the simpler the name, the better. However, Chen Meng¡¯er did not dare say this to her grandfathers. She could only nod and say, ¡°Very good, not bad.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the names of the little babies are decided.¡±

 Chapter 1271 - 1271 Powerful Babies (1)

    1271 Powerful Babies (1)


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the names given by the three old men to the three babies were a little tooplicated, she couldn¡¯t go back on her word.


    Therefore, she nodded and agreed.


    Chen Meng¡¯er knew that if she didn¡¯t nod, the three old men would start arguing with each other again and she would have no peace. Therefore, in order to keep her ears safe, Chen Meng¡¯er could only choose topromise.


    Therefore, the names of the three little babies were decided just like that.


    In the future, when the three of them were learning how to write their own names, they would grumble. Then they would run to Chen Meng¡¯er and ask, ¡°Mommy, why did you choose such difficult names for us? Look, other children¡¯s names are so simple, but ours are soplicated.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s answer would be simple. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose your names. Your grandfathers did. If you want toin, go look for them.¡± Of course, this was all in the future.


    As parents, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t want to argue about names, so they left it to their grandfathers.


    However, because of this, they decided to choose the babies¡¯ nicknames.


    ¡°The rights to their nicknames belong to us. You are not allowed to fight with us,¡± said Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t fight with you.¡± The three old men also thought that it would be unreasonable if they chose both. Moreover, the children would have their surnames. Thus, they were very satisfied.


    Especially Elder Liu. He was extremely satisfied. His entire heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°We will leave it to you.¡±


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er had given birth to children, the three old men still treated Chen Meng¡¯er as if she was a child.


    Chen Meng¡¯er had been waiting for these words. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that in the near future, the three old men would regret their decision back then. Everyone would usually call the children by their nickname.


    ¡°Oh right, Meng¡¯er, what nickname did you give the babies?¡± Elder Liu asked.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er had not thought about it. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er was not a person who knew how to choose good nicknames. ¡°Jing, do you have any good suggestions for me?¡±


    ¡°No, you decide.¡± Yuwen Jing cared more about Chen Meng¡¯er than about other things.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we name them Mao Mao, Yuan Yuan and Tuan Tuan?¡±


    The moment Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s suggestions were heard, Elder Liu and the others were about to protest. They never thought that Chen Meng¡¯er woulde up with such silly names. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I have a book of baby names here. Why don¡¯t we go through it?¡±


    Elder Qu was more reserved and did not directly say that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s nicknames were not up to standard.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. These nicknames are easy to remember.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt that these were quite good and were especially easy to remember. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. The first is Mao Mao, the second is Yuan Yuan, and the youngest is Yuan Tuan.¡±

 Chapter 1272 - 1272 Powerful Babies (2)

    1272 Powerful Babies (2)


    These were picked by their own mother. No matter how dissatisfied Elder Liu and the others were, what could they say?


    * * *


    The three little babies had three different surnames, and this also indicated that these three little babies hadpletely different personalities.


    Although people said that personalities could only be seen after the child was three, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that the tempers and personalities of her babies had been settled in her womb.


    In any case, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that her family¡¯s little girl was incredible. She had actually been able to deceive her mother for more than nine months. She was truly amazing. From the moment she was born until now, Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that although her family¡¯s little girl was the youngest of the three babies, she was the leader. Her two brothers actually listened to her.


    Every time Chen Meng¡¯er discovered that something happened to the three babies, the other two would subconsciously nce at her little girl. As a mother, Chen Meng¡¯er could feel that the other two babies were doing things based on the way her little girl looked at them.


    s, no one would believe this. Not only would they not believe it, but they would also even say that Chen Meng¡¯er was crazy.


    Therefore, Chen Meng¡¯er could only privately say to her husband, ¡°Jing, have you noticed that out of the three in our family, the little girl is the leader, and the other two are all doing things by looking at her?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that Yuwen Jing would agree with her.


    However, after Yuwen Jing heard her words, he reached out and touched Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    Chen Meng¡¯er pped Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand down and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you suddenly touching my forehead?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if you have a fever,¡± Yuwen Jing said with a smile.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, I¡¯m talking to you about a very serious matter. I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was angry.


    Yuwen Jing saw that he had made Chen Meng¡¯er angry and thought to himself that it was not good. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. Be careful not to get angry and hurt yourself. Although you have given birth, Grandma and the others said that you have to take good care of yourself for the next three months.¡± Yuwen Jing quickly pacified her. ¡°However, I really think that the little darlings are still young. Their eyesight has not developed well, and the distance they can see is limited. I think that it¡¯s unlikely that something like what you said will happen.¡±


    Yuwen Jing really felt that his three little babies seemed to be a little smarter and more sensible than the others. Sometimes, they were even a little cunning. However, what his wife said was a little too far-fetched.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er felt stifled. Even Yuwen Jing did not believe her words. She pulled the nket over her and fell asleep.


    Although Yuwen Jing felt that what Chen Meng¡¯er said was too strange, he knew his wife very well. He knew that Chen Meng¡¯er was never a person who would talk nonsense.


    There must be a reason for her to say that.


    Therefore, Yuwen Jing quietly began to observe his three little babies.


    After observing them a few times, Yuwen Jing was surprised to find that Chen Meng¡¯er was not exaggerating at all. His two sons werepletely under the control of his daughter, Tuan Tuan.


    When the three little babies were lying side by side in their bed and everyone was doing their own thing, his daughter, Tuan Tuan, suddenly started to cry. The eldest, Mao Mao, and the second, Yuan Yuan, who were in a good mood, turned their heads towards Tuan Tuan when they heard her crying.


    After confirming that Tuan Tuan was crying, Mao Mao and Yuan Yuan started crying as well.


    It wasmon for children to cry together. This time, it did not mean anything.


    Yuwen Jing continued to observe them. Tuan Tuan cried because she was hungry.


    He carried Tuan Tuan to drink milk and the little girl stopped crying.


    Once the little girl stopped crying, the other two immediately stopped crying.


    It was as if a switch had been flipped. They immediately stopped crying.


    His three little babies were usually very quiet. They would not make any noise or cry. Usually, when they cried, they would have their reasons.


    If they wet their diapers, they would make a lot of noise until the diapers were changed.


    This time, he heard his two sons crying from afar. When he heard the noise, he rushed over. His grandmothers arrived before him. When the two stepped into the house, the little girl who had a rxed expression immediately cried. The other two immediately stopped crying when the little girl cried.


    Therefore, after the grandmothers entered the room, they went straight to the little girl¡¯s side and fussed over her.


    At that time, if it were not for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reminder, he would not have paid attention. Otherwise, he would not have realized that his two sons had been crying for a long time. They werepletely doing things for their younger sister.


    Yuwen Jing observed several times, and the situation was exactly the same. He had to admit that Chen Meng¡¯er was absolutely right.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I think what you said is absolutely right,¡± Yuwen Jing said to Chen Meng¡¯er aftering to a conclusion.


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was very confused when Yuwen Jing said this suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you said. Mao Mao and Yuan Yuan both listen to Tuan Tuan¡¯smand. At that time, I didn¡¯t believe what you said. I thought that it was impossible for their age. However, I¡¯ve been paying close attention over these two days. It really is our daughter. She is awesome.¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t help but say in admiration, ¡°Meng¡¯er, you said that when we were young, we didn¡¯t know anything. We only knew how to drink milk and sleep all day long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just you. I was different,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said smugly. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°However, I really admit that our family¡¯s little girl is really not ordinary.¡±


    While Chen Meng¡¯er was proud, she thought of all the things that would happen in the future and felt a headacheing on.

 Chapter 1273 - 1273 Battle of Wits and Courage (1)

    1273 Battle of Wits and Courage (1)


    Sometimes, it was not a good thing for a baby to be too powerful. Moreover, there were three of them.


    Yuwen Jing looked at the three little ones lying on the bed with their limbs spread out and their faces looking happy. His face was as ugly as it could be.


    From the moment these three were born, Yuwen Jing had deliberately taken them away from their mother. Yuwen Jing had always known that Chen Meng¡¯er was emitting some kind of aura that made the people around her unable to help but want to get close to her.


    Therefore, in order to prevent these three little ones from relying too much on their mother in the future andpeting with him, he deliberately did not let their little bed be ced in their room.


    !!


    Fortunately, their grandparents were afraid that these three little ones would disturb their mother¡¯s rest. They did not think too much about Yuwen Jing¡¯s suggestion and agreed to it. This made Yuwen Jing feel smug.


    Yuwen Jing was relieved. He thought that he finally did not have to worry about the three little ones snatching his wife away.


    s, he had spoken too soon. He had only stepped out for an hour when the position that originally belonged to him on the bed was actually taken by the three little ones. He stared at the three little ones.


    These three little ones had actually taken advantage of the opportunity to cling to their mother.


    Yuwen Jing¡¯s entire body was emitting anger. He red at the three little ones lying on the bed where he usually slept. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er and their grandmothers, he would definitely have rudely picked up those the little rascals and tossed them into their own bed. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be so rough with his little daughter, but he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her either. He would gently carry his daughter into her bed.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± After Yuwen Jing arrived, the temperature in the room dropped by several degrees. Madam Yuwen saw her grandson¡¯s increasingly ugly expression and his almost cannibalistic gaze and said a little awkwardly, ¡°Jing, it¡¯s very normal for children to be close to their mother. Moreover, they are still being breastfed. It¡¯s the right time for them to stick to their mother.¡±


    ¡°These babies will feel more at ease when they are close to their mother. The babies haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely. However, today, when they slept next to their mother, they slept very soundly,¡± said Madam Qu.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not say anything. She liked to see Yuwen Jing writhe in jealousy.


    After Yuwen Jing heard the two olddies¡¯ words and lowered his head to look at the three little ones lying on the bed. If he did not look, it would be fine. But when he looked, the fire that had already been extinguished suddenly reappeared.


    What did he just see? He actually saw a smug smile in his babies¡¯ eyes. At first, he thought that he was wrong. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t seeing things. It was true.


    How could this be? If the three of them got their way today, wouldn¡¯t this be his fate? They would never take him seriously!


    If Chen Meng¡¯er knew what Yuwen Jing was thinking right now, she would definitely roll her eyes and say, ¡°These three are not going to be easy to handle in the future. Behind them are a team of people who would die for them.¡±


    ¡°Grandmas, what you said is true, but I¡¯m afraid that they will disturb Meng¡¯er¡¯s rest. Originally, Meng¡¯er wanted to feed the three of them, so she couldn¡¯t rest well. If we let them all sleep here, Meng¡¯er won¡¯t be able to rest at all.¡± Yuwen Jing¡¯s brain was working hard. He knew that if he were to get angry with these three little ones, he would be the one to suffer in the end.

 Chapter 1274 - 1274 Battle of Wits and Courage (2)

    1274 Battle of Wits and Courage (2)


    Getting angry with his babies would make him look silly. Moreover, it couldn¡¯t achieve his goal.


    Therefore, Yuwen Jing switched tactics.


    What Yuwen Jing said was approved by Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen. Having three children was a blessing. However, this was not a simple matter.


    Although these three little ones were not particrly noisy, their appetites were not small. Furthermore, they did not like to drink form and only liked to drink breast milk. This was hard on their mother.


    The three little ones would each take turns to drink milk and would not let their mother rest at all.


    Yuwen Jing saw that he had used the right move.


    He continued to push his point. ¡°Meng¡¯er has already lost so much weight. She is even thinner than before she got pregnant.¡± Speaking of this, Yuwen Jing¡¯s heart ached. Chen Meng¡¯er personally feeding the babies was good for the babies, but she herself was very tired.


    ¡°How about this? I think it¡¯s better to let the babies sleep on their own. We¡¯ll apany them. If they¡¯re hungry, we¡¯ll bring them over again.¡± Although Madam Qu doted on her great-grandchildren, she still doted on her granddaughter more.


    Madam Yuwen also agreed.


    ¡°If Grandma and Grandma are tired, then let Allen and Baro rece you.¡± Seeing that his n had seeded, Yuwen Jing looked at the three little babies with a smug expression.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re still in good spirits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that we¡¯re taking care of these three little babies, I think our health is actually better.¡± Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen couldn¡¯t wait to be together with these three little babies every day. ¡°The little babies have finished drinking their milk. Their timing is great. I saw their great-grandfathers outside, so I¡¯ll let them carry them back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, perfect. Grandpa and the others miss them too.¡± Yuwen Jing couldn¡¯t wait for the three to leave. They actually dared try to snatch his wife. They were already quite bold.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was amused. Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t even need to think about it. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be lonely in the future.


    Just watching the four of them fight every day was very interesting to her.


    Just when she thought she was going to have some peace, she heard the voices of the three old masters.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Mao Mao, I¡¯m here to give you a hug.¡±


    When Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s daughter heard the voices of the three old men, her eyes actually lit up.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was curious. What other tricks did her daughter have up her sleeve?


    As the three old men spoke, they made their way towards the various babies. This time, they did not fight over which babies to hold like they had done before.


    Chen Meng¡¯er did not know that the three old men had carefully drafted a schedule to make sure each of them spent equal time with each baby.


    The three old men were very happy as they carried the three little babies. The originally obedient little babies, who would sometimes show them a smiling face, suddenly began to cry. Their voices were so loud that it almost made the ss shatter.


    This gave the three old men a big fright. They hurriedly startedforting them.


    However, the cries of the three little babies did not decrease at all. Instead, they raised their voices and cried even louder.


    Chen Meng¡¯er clearly saw that the first to cry was her baby daughter. When her baby daughter started crying, her two sons also started crying. Moreover, she could clearly see that there was not a single tear on the faces of these three little babies who were crying so sadly.


    The great-grandparents did not notice this phenomenon.


    Obviously, Yuwen Jing also noticed it. However, at this moment, he could not say anything. He knew that in the hearts of Elder Liu and the others, his status was far inferior to these three little brats.


    If he wanted to fight with the three little guys in front of them, then he would be the one to lose without a doubt.


    Yuwen Jing cast a pleading look at Chen Meng¡¯er. Only Chen Meng¡¯er could save such a situation.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with the little babies? Why are they crying so sadly all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°Do they need to be changed or are they hungry?¡± The three old men had never been at a loss like this before.


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to rush. They¡¯re perfectly fine,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± The three old men asked in unison.


    ¡°They just want topete with their father to sleep next to me,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She then said to her baby daughter, ¡°Tuan Tuan, you can stop now. Otherwise, Mommy will be sad.¡±


    After Chen Meng¡¯er finished speaking, something magical happened. First, Tuan Tuan stopped crying. Then, Yuan Yuan and Mao Mao also stopped crying. When the three babies stopped crying, the three old men heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1275 - 1275 The Kids Have Grown Up (1)

    1275 The Kids Have Grown Up (1)


    Time waits for no man. In the blink of an eye, 18 years had passed.


    The triplets had grown up.


    Although 18 years had passed, Chen Meng¡¯er had maintained her youthful look. In fact, her temperament became more and more charming as time passed.


    Liu Xiyi knew from a young age that she was a very lucky person. That was because she had a group of people who loved her, doted on her, and spoiled her.


    It could be said that in her family, besides her mother, she was the leader. She was in charge of everything. However, she did not develop the delicate temperament of a typical noble. Instead, she inherited her mother¡¯s love for keeping a low-profile.


    She kept such a low-profile that even the people in her school did not know her identity. They didn¡¯t even know that the two most influential figures in the school, Yuwen Xichen and Qu Xilei, were siblings.


    However, this was exactly what she wanted.


    Liu Xiyi was a freshman at Shuimu University.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan.¡± Liu Xiyi was about to enter the ssroom with her only good friend, Wang Lu, called her. No one would call her by her nickname except for her family. She knew who was calling her without even turning her head.


    ¡°Hey, Yiyi, Qu Xilei is here to see you again. I think he¡¯s interested in you.¡± Even her best friend, Wang Lu, didn¡¯t know her rtionship with Yuwen Xichen and Qu Xilei.


    ¡°No, I swear to you, he won¡¯t be interested in me.¡± Liu Xiyi resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Her mother had said that rolling her eyes was not polite. However, she had seen her mother roll her eyes several times.


    ¡°How could he not be interested in you? You¡¯re so beautiful and your grades are so good,¡± Wang Lu said sincerely.


    Ever since Liu Xiyi entered Shuimu University, she instantly became popr.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen my mother. If you see my mother, you¡¯d change your mind.¡± Her whole family looked stunning. Liu Xiyi, who had grown up under such circumstances, did not feel that she was very good-looking at all.


    Many times, she would coquettishly snuggle in her mother¡¯s arms andin, ¡°Mommy, if only I looked more like you, I would be perfect.¡±


    Every time she said this, her mother would smile and pat her head, saying, ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just impossible,¡± Liu Xiyi said as she turned to look at her second brother in a huff.


    When Qu Xilei saw his sister¡¯s expression, he knew that he had done something wrong to make her unhappy again. However, he had no choice. He did not dare disobey his mother¡¯s orders.


    However, it was not a good thing to anger his precious sister. Their family¡¯s preference for girls over boys was so severe that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Her Majesty asked me toe.¡± This was how the siblings addressed their mother behind their backs.


    When Liu Xiyi heard that it was her mother who asked her toe, her expression rxed. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 1276 - 1276 The Kids Have Grown Up (2)

    1276 The Kids Have Grown Up (2)


    ¡°Her Majesty wants you toe home early this evening. She says it¡¯s urgent. Don¡¯t ask me what it is. I¡¯m just a messenger.¡± Qu Xilei turned and ran. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to see Liu Xiyi angry.


    Anyway, for as long as he can remember, he and his brother have been pinned down by her.


    Moreover, he also heard from his father that when they were just born, they already knew how to listen to her. This matter was somewhat strange, but the wordsing out of his father¡¯s mouth could not be fake.


    ¡°Her Majesty?¡± While Wang Lu was infatuated with the Qu Xilei Xilei, she did notpletely ignore the conversation between the brother and sister. ¡°Xiyi, tell me honestly. What is your rtionship with Qu Xilei?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re siblings,¡± Liu Xiyi replied.


    ¡°Who are you lying to? Not only do you not look like him at all, but you both have different surnames. I get that you can each have one parent¡¯s surname. However, Qu Xilei and Yuwen Xichen are brothers. If you really are siblings, even if your surname isn¡¯t Qu, it has to be Yuwen. However, your surname is Liu. Come on, Xiyi, I¡¯m not silly.¡± With one look, it was obvious that Wang Lu had read a lot of mystery novels.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Liu Xiyi wasn¡¯t prepared to exin further. Originally, when she told Wang Lu the truth, she was also treating Wang Lu as a friend. However, when she told the truth, Wang Lu didn¡¯t believe her, so what could she do?


    She was a person who was afraid of trouble.


    ¡°Xiyi, if you really are their younger sister, can you help me get their photos?¡± Although Wang Lu had analyzed it for a long time, she decided to believe Liu Xiyi. At this moment, she pulled Liu Xiyi aside and her for photos of Yuwen Xichen and Qu Xilei.


    ¡°Why do you want their photos? They are not celebrities.¡± Liu Xiyi asked in confusion.


    ¡°They are much more handsome than celebrities. Xiyi, are you okay?¡± Wang Lu shook Liu Xiyi¡¯s hand as she walked.


    ¡°Your name is Liu Xiyi, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suddenly, someone blocked Liu Xiyi¡¯s way.


    Liu Xiyi raised her head and looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her. She was wearing heavy makeup, but it still couldn¡¯t hide the deep wrinkles on her face. ¡°I am. However, I don¡¯t seem to know you. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Liu Xiyi and her siblings had inherited their mother¡¯s strong memory.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I came here today to warn you to stay away from my son. You have the face of a vixen. All you know is to seduce men all day long. I¡¯m warning you, the Wu family is not an ordinary family. Not everyone can be a part of it. You want to be a member of the Wu family? I¡¯m telling you, stop dreaming.¡± This woman really did not have any manners at all, when she spoke, she pointed with her fingers.


    Liu Xiyi looked at the finger that was about to poke her face. She suppressed the urge to break it off.


    Just as Liu Xiyi was about to speak, Wang Lu stood in front of her. She pointed at the woman¡¯s face and said, ¡°Who are you? Why did youe to our school gate and harass people for no reason?¡±


    ¡°You brat, stand aside. I¡¯m here to look for her today.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Who told you toe?¡± The president of the student union, Wu Liang, hurried over.


    Wu Liang was an influential figure in Shuimu University. He was handsome, had a good family background, and was also the president of the student union. Many girls secretly adored him. However, he fell in love with Liu Xiyi at first sight.


    He had confessed to Liu Xiyi, but was rejected by her. However, Wu Liang said that he would not give up just like that.


    As for Liu Xiyi, she threw this matter to the back of her mind. Moreover, Wu Liang did not appear again.


    Liu Xiyi never thought that there would be a follow-up to this matter. Moreover, this follow-up was actually so melodramatic. This woman actually thought she was some kind of evil temptress.


    ¡°Humph, if I didn¡¯te, you would have been seduced by this vixen. Liang, let me tell you, I won¡¯t ept any random woman to be your partner. She wants to join the Wu family. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Liu Xiyi listened by the side and roughly understood the situation. However, so what if she understood? This matter had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Wu Liang, I was wondering whose mother this is. She is so uncultured. I didn¡¯t expect it to be your mother. I say, shouldn¡¯t you let your mother understand the truth of the matter. Your mother spoils you. My best friend doesn¡¯t even like you.¡± Wang Lu was usually protective of Liu Xiyi.


    ¡°Wang Lu, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s meaningless to talk to such a person.¡± Liu Xiyi wasn¡¯t familiar with Wu Liang at all. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to waste time with them. ¡°But Wu Liang, right? If there¡¯s a next time, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen,¡± Liu Xiyi warned.


    ¡°Liu Xiyi, let me exin to you.¡± Wu Liang was anxious. He had prepared a lot to confess to Liu Xiyi again. He felt that he was rejected by Liu Xiyist time entirely because Liu Xiyi knew too little about him.


    However, before he could do anything, he was interrupted by his mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have anything to exin to me. I think the person you want to exin to is not me, but your mother. You should exin to her clearly about the situation between you and me.¡± Liu Xiyi was thinking that those two were really weird. ¡°Wang Lu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Saying that, Liu Xiyi held Wang Lu¡¯s hand and left without looking back.


    On the way, after Liu Xiyi split up with Wang Lu, she hailed a taxi and returned to the Green Gang.


    Usually, for the convenience of going to school, and because their father was afraid that they would hog their mother, he had sent the three of them away early. They lived in a high-end neighborhood close to the school.


    However, when the three of them were free, they usually went to the Green Gang to apany their great-grandparents.

 Chapter 1277 - 1277 The Kids Have Grown Up (3)

    1277 The Kids Have Grown Up (3)


    ¡°Mommy, is there anything special today? You asked Xilei to send me a message.¡±


    Liu Xiyi ran to Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm while acting coquettishly.


    ¡°You little brat, if I did not make your second brother send you a message, you would have been ying outside and would not even know toe home. Your father is too much. He said that he wanted to nurture the three of you to be independent and let the three of you live outside. However, you¡¯re still Mommy¡¯s babies, okay?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at her daughter who was nestled in her arms and acting coquettishly.


    In the blink of an eye, her children had grown up and were adults. She was also old.


    ¡°Daddy is afraid that my brothers and I will take your attention away from him. Hmph, I have never seen a man who is stingier and more jealous than him,¡± Liu Xiyi said with a pout.


    However, in her heart, she yearned to be like her mother and find a partner who cared about her so much and treated her like a queen. She was really envious that her parents had such a deep rtionship.


    ¡°Your father is a stingy person.¡± When Yuwen Jing was mentioned, Chen Meng¡¯er could not hide the sweetness on her face. In this lifetime, marrying Yuwen Jing was the best choice she had made.


    After more than 18 years of marriage, the two of them were still madly in love with each other.


    ¡°Mommy, if you didn¡¯t have such a shy and sweet expression on your face when you said that, I would have believed what you said. I think you really enjoy Daddy¡¯s stinginess,¡± Liu Xiyi said to her mother. The two were extremely close.


    ¡°You little brat. No wonder your great grandfather and the others said that you are even more powerful than I was back then.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er was not only in charge of the Green Gang now, but also the Liu family and the Qu family. In the end, Elder Qu threw them onto her shoulders.


    At that time, Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to receive them at all. However, Elder Qu had a sudden bout of illness, and his situation was quite critical. If it was not for Chen Meng¡¯er that time, Elder Qu¡¯s life would have been lost. Elder Qu did not know what he was thinking at that time. His condition was so critical, but he still asked Chen Meng¡¯er to ept the position of the Qu family¡¯s head. Only then would he be willing to receive treatment.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Meng¡¯er waspletely unable to refuse, and in the end, she could only agree.


    In the end, Elder Qu¡¯s life was saved, and the Qu family was sessfully handed over to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    At the beginning, there were many people from the Qu family who were against it. However, they were soon cated. Later on, under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s management, the Qu family grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Liu Xiyi was praised by her mother, and she was very pleased.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan, don¡¯t be happy too early. With great poweres great responsibility. Therefore, you have to hurry up and take the burden off Mommy¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t something Chen Meng¡¯er was joking about, she had already discussed this with the three old men. Liu Xiyi was the most suitable person to take over everything in her hands.

 Chapter 1278 - 1278 The Kids Have Grown Up (4)

    1278 The Kids Have Grown Up (4)


    Liu Xiyi had been a shrewd person since she was young. Even when she was still a baby, Chen Meng¡¯er had already guessed that such a day woulde.


    ¡°Mommy, it can¡¯t be!¡± Liu Xiyi wailed.


    ¡°Ahem, what do you think?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy, my brothers will have an opinion. In fact, I think my brothers are more suitable for such responsibility.¡± Liu Xiyi mercilessly betrayed her two brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your two brothers told Mommy that they think you are more suitable than them.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er covered her mouth andughed. Her two sons also did not have such ambitions. ¡°Your eldest brother is more interested in business, while your second brother is more interested in finance.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I knew it. Why did they suddenly change their minds?¡± Liu Xiyi did not expect that her two brothers would make a fool out of her. ¡°Hmph, Yuwen Xichen, Qu Xilei, just you wait. Watch how I settle the score with you.¡± Liu Xiyi rolled up her sleeves and was about to go and settle the score with her two brothers.


    ¡°If you want to settle the score with Yuan Yuan and Mao Mao, I have no objections. However, we have something important to do now.¡± A sly look shed across Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Liu Xiyi only wanted to settle the score with her two brothers, but she didn¡¯t see the look in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    If she saw it, she would know what was going to happen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Xiyi asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. Su Jin, help me change Tuan Tuan¡¯s clothes,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said to Su Jin. She had been by her side for many years but had never found a partner.


    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± Su Jin had not changed much in the past 18 years.


    When Su Jin turned to look at Liu Xiyi, she could not hide the affection in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Jin, I miss you so much.¡± Liu Xiyi¡¯s acting was way better than her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°You miss me, but you don¡¯te back to visit me often.¡± Su Jin revealed a rare smile. She had watched Liu Xiyi and her siblings grow up, so she doted on them as if they were her own children.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault.¡± Liu Xiyi unkindly pushed all the me onto her father. ¡°By the way, Auntie Jin, is there anything important today? Why did Mommy ask me to change my clothes?¡± Liu Xiyi asked softly as she held Su Jin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°About that, your mother asked me to keep it a secret. If I tell you, it won¡¯t be easy to exin it to your mother,¡± Su Jin said, not knowing whether tough or cry as she thought about the ns her little miss had for her.


    She didn¡¯t expect her little miss to have such a gossipy side.


    ¡°Aunt Jin, you don¡¯t love me at all,¡± Liu Xiyiined. She knew that although Su Jin, Zhou Yunbo, and Zhou Yunjie all loved her, they were always on her mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you, but you know your mother¡¯s temper.¡± No matter how much Su Jin loved Liu Xiyi, she would listen to her little miss first. ¡°Alright, stop pouting. You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Here, this gown was specially drawn by your mother for you. She even got a tailor to hand-finish it for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful. Mommy is really an all-rounder. I realized that there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do.¡± Many of Liu Xiyi¡¯s clothes were made by her mother. However, every time she saw clothes designed by her mother, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    ¡°Your mother is a genius,¡± Su Jin said with a look of admiration. ¡°Alright, hurry up and change. Let Auntie Jin see if they fit.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± After Liu Xiyi changed her clothes and tied up her hair, her parents had also changed their clothes and were waiting for her in the living room. In a daze, she got into the car that was heading somewhere.


    ¡°To attend a banquet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er smiled like a little fox. ¡°Jing, we haven¡¯t seen them for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yuwen Jing was not in the mood. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s request, he wouldn¡¯t have gone.


    ¡°Who is it, Mommy? Also, Mommy, you know I don¡¯t like going to these things,¡± Liu Xiyiined.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an old friend of Mommy¡¯s. They haven¡¯t been back for more than ten years. It¡¯s not easy for them toe back this time. Tuan Tuan, please bear with it for Mommy.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would never say that she would drag her daughter to attend banquets on purpose.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you bring my brothers?¡± Liu Xiyi hated to attend banquets the most. She had only attended a few of them when she was young and rarely appeared after that.


    Therefore, very few people had seen Liu Xiyi. In fact, Liu Xiyi could be considered the most mysteriousdy in the capital.


    ¡°She gave birth to a son. Why would I bring your two brothers?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s voice was not loud, so Liu Xiyi did not hear it and asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. If she did, her daughter might open the door and run away.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you to do this.¡± Yuwen Jing knew his wife¡¯s thoughts. He didn¡¯t agree, but he wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just creating an opportunity for the young people. I¡¯m not forcing them to do anything.¡± In fact, Chen Meng¡¯er had always felt that she owed Chen Ming, so, when Chen Ming proposed to let the young people get to know each other, she didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, what are you guys talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± Liu Xiyi asked with a frown. She had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s only right that you can¡¯t understand what adults are saying,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a ttering smile. ¡°Mommy will introduce you to an uncleter. This uncle is Mommy¡¯s good friend.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er changed the topic. If this topic continued, her daughter might ask something else. Her daughter was a little fox.

 Chapter 1279 - 1279 The Kids Have Grown Up (5)

    1279 The Kids Have Grown Up (5)


    This banquet could be considered a weing banquet, so it was set in the new house that the host¡¯s family had just bought.


    Their car had just stopped when someone came up to wee them.


    When Liu Xiyi got out of the car, she saw a handsome middle-aged man smiling and looking at her mother with love. ¡°Meng¡¯er, it¡¯s been more than two decades since west met. You¡¯re still the same. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Chen Ming looked at the youthful face in front of him. It gave him the temperament of a mature woman, which made her more charming.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost two decades. You¡¯re better at coaxing people than before,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    Yuwen Jing was very unhappy when he saw the way Chen Ming looked at Chen Meng¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Meng¡¯er was already his wife, he would probably go berserk on the spot.


    ¡°Chen Ming, it¡¯s really been a long time.¡± Yuwen Jing reached out his hand to wrap it around Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s waist possessively.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was used to Yuwen Jing¡¯s intimate actions. After Chen Ming saw Yuwen Jing¡¯s actions, his gaze darkened, but it quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Yuwen Jing, if I remember correctly, we metst month when you were at the Buyano family.¡± Chen Ming was envious and jealous of Yuwen Jing, who could capture Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s heart and sessfully marry Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Over the past two decades, Yuwen Jing had always been the person he wanted to surpass.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had too many things to do. I was too busy and forgot,¡± Yuwen Jing exined casually.


    It was Yuwen Jing¡¯s attitude that made the atmosphere a little awkward.


    Chen Meng¡¯er touched Yuwen Jing with her hand, telling him to restrain himself. Chen Meng¡¯er knew that this guy was jealous again. Liu Xiyi also realized that the atmosphere between her parents and this man was a little strange.


    ¡°Is it an affair?¡± was the first thought that popped up in Liu Xiyi¡¯s mind at that time. Her eyes suddenly lit up. There was a story for her to dig out.


    ¡°Oh right, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us to your wife and child?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t want the situation to turn into two men fighting over past grudges, so she deliberately changed the topic. Moreover, Chen Meng¡¯er felt that Chen Ming¡¯s wife was looking at her with hostility.


    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve been so busy catching up with you guys. This is my wife, Guo Meijuan, a Chinese American. This is my son, Chen Yuhao. This is my daughter, Chen Xinmeng.¡± Chen Ming introduced them one by one. ¡°This is my good friend Chen Meng¡¯er, Yuhao, Xinmeng, this is Auntie Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Ming called his children over.


    ¡°Auntie Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Yuhao sized up Chen Meng¡¯er. When he saw Chen Meng¡¯er in real life, he understood why his father could not forget her. Before returning to the country, his father had talked to him, so he knew his father¡¯s purpose for returning to the country this time.


    ¡°Auntie Meng¡¯er,¡± Chen Xinmeng said unhappily. She also knew about Chen Meng¡¯er. It could be said that there was no one in their family who didn¡¯t know about Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s existence. Therefore, she was full of hostility towards this woman that her father had been thinking about for so many years.


    ¡°Hello. I forgot to bring you guys a gift. I¡¯ll make sure to send you guys something soon,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s Tuan Tuan, right?¡± Chen Ming never cared about that. He saw Liu Xiyi, who looked very simr to Chen Meng¡¯er, standing behind Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan,e here. Meet Uncle Chen and Auntie Chen.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er waved at Liu Xiyi, indicating for her toe over.

 Chapter 1280 - 1280 The Kids Have Grown Up (6)

    1280 The Kids Have Grown Up (6)


    Liu Xiyi walked over unwillingly. ¡°Uncle Chen, Auntie Chen.¡± However, the etiquette that she had learned since she was young made her greet them politely.


    ¡°I have only seen Tuan Tuan¡¯s childhood photos. In the blink of an eye, she has already be a big girl. Come, Tuan Tuan, this is your uncle¡¯s wee gift to you.¡± As he spoke, Chen Ming took out a box from his bag.


    Chen Xinmeng saw that her father had taken out a very familiar jewelry box. She shouted unhappily, ¡°Dad, I asked you for it before, but you couldn¡¯t bear to give it to me. Now you want to give it to her as a wee gift.¡± Chen Xinmeng¡¯s voice unconsciously became sharp because of her emotions.


    ¡°Chen Xinmeng.¡± Chen Ming frowned in dissatisfaction at Chen Xinmeng¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Xinmeng.¡± Although Guo Meijuan was also a little dissatisfied with Chen Ming¡¯s actions, she quickly stopped her daughter from overreacting. If she really offended Chen Ming for this matter, the gains would not be worth the losses.


    ¡°Mom, Dad is already so biased. Why aren¡¯t you speaking up for me? I¡¯ve asked for this thing so many times, but Dad always said no. Now, Dad actually wants to give it to this woman¡¯s daughter. How can you bear it?¡± Chen Xinmeng pointed at Chen Meng¡¯er and Liu Xiyi emotionally.


    Her voice was not soft. Themotion on Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s side had rmed the other people who were attending the banquet.


    Yuwen Jing frowned at Chen Xinmeng¡¯s actions. He looked displeased. ¡°Chen Ming, this gift of yours is too much. My daughter doesn¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy it. It¡¯s better for you to keep it. Otherwise, who knows what your daughter will do today.¡±


    Being humiliated in front of the person he loved the most as well as his rival in love made Chen Ming very angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, he would definitely have given the two a p.


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t want to be sent back, then shut up. Otherwise, pack up and leave tonight.¡± Chen Ming was angry. Guo Meijuan and Chen Xinmeng didn¡¯t dare speak again.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan, this is my gift to you. Take it.¡± When he turned to face Liu Xiyi, Chen Ming immediately put on a gentle face.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle, but I can¡¯t ept it. Since Xinmeng wants it, you can give it to Xinmeng.¡± Liu Xiyi didn¡¯t know what was in the jewelry box. However, no matter what was in it, she didn¡¯t want it.


    She had many good things. She really didn¡¯t care about such a small thing.


    Chen Ming knew that after his daughter made such a fuss, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give her the present today. Chen Ming red at Chen Xinmeng fiercely, preparing to teach her a lesson when he got home.


    Chen Xinmeng saw her father¡¯s re and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. How could she forget that her father had never been a kind father?


    ¡°This is what Uncle gave you, it¡¯s yours. Since you don¡¯t want it now, Uncle will help you keep it first. Oh right, Yuhao, it¡¯s no fun for you young people to be together with us old people. Take Tuan Tuan to have fun.¡± Chen Ming¡¯s drunken intentions were obvious.


    Yuwen Jing wanted to stop him but was stopped by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Tuan Tuan, go and have some fun with Yuhao. Mom and dad will catch up with Uncle and Auntie,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Liu Xiyi was reluctant, since her mother had already said so, she could only agree.


    Seeing the three children leave, Chen Ming couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Meng¡¯er, what do you think of the proposal from before?¡±


    Yuwen Jing was about to reply. However, he was overtaken by Chen Meng¡¯er. ¡°Chen Ming, let the children decide for themselves. Let nature take its course and we can create some opportunities for them. However, in the end, whether the two children can get together or not will depend on themselves.¡±


    Although Chen Meng¡¯er had thought of letting her daughter and Chen Ming¡¯s son get together, after what happened just now, Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly realized that she had thought too simply.


    Chen Ming was not a good person.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Chen Ming reluctantly agreed.


    * * *


    ¡°The daughter of a vixen is also a little vixen.¡± Liu Xiyi and Chen Yuhao walked side by side in front, while Chen Xinmeng was one step behind them. Liu Xiyi could not hold back the anger in her heart. She ignored her father¡¯s warning and cursed.


    Liu Xiyi was never a pushover. She frowned and stopped in her tracks, she turned around and said, ¡°For the sake of your father, I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear it this time. However, if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let it go just like that.¡±


    Liu Xiyi was never a timid person. She had been taught to fight and stand up for herself.


    Such a stern expression on Liu Xiyi¡¯s face was not something a youngdy like Chen Xinmeng could bear


    Chen Xinmeng was obviously intimidated by Liu Xiyi.


    Chen Yuhao was shocked by Liu Xiyi¡¯s sudden powerful aura. He had only seen such an aura from his father.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan, my sister is young and silly. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chen Yuhao quickly came out to smooth things over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. There won¡¯t be a next time. You know very well who my mother is. If my great-grandfather and the others find out, you should know what will happen to you.¡± Liu Xiyi did not have a good impression of this family.


    Liu Xiyi¡¯s merciless words made even Chen Yuhao feel a little awkward. However, he also knew that what Liu Xiyi said was absolutely right.


    His sister didn¡¯t know about the power of this family, but he, who had been raised as the heir, knew very well. Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family could not be offended. If he seeded in marrying Liu Xiyi, he knew how powerful their family would be.


    Therefore, he was very angry at his sister¡¯s words.


    ¡°I know. I promise you, there won¡¯t be a next time. There definitely won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Chen Yuhao quickly said, trying to restore his image in Liu Xiyi¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1281 - 1281 The Banquet (1)

    1281 The Banquet (1)


    By now, Liu Xiyi could guess her mother¡¯s purpose foring to this banquet. However, wasn¡¯t her mother a little too impatient? Speaking of which, she had just turned 18 this year.


    Liu Xiyi thought about how to talk to her motherter. She didn¡¯t want to go on this disguised blind date again.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan.¡± On the contrary, Chen Yuhao was very satisfied with today¡¯s disguised blind date. From the moment he saw Liu Xiyi, he fell in love with her at first sight.


    Chen Yuhao also felt that this was a little unbelievable. He had always been surrounded by beautiful women, but there had never been a woman who could give him such a rush.


    ¡°Can you change the way you address me? You can call Me Xiyi.¡± Liu Xiyi did not like it when people other than her family called her that.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a name. Do you really think you¡¯re a princess? Everyone has to support you.¡± Chen Xinmeng did not like Liu Xiyi very much because ever since Liu Xiyi appeared, she had stolen all the attention from her.


    This made Chen Xinmeng, who had always been the center of attention, very unhappy. Moreover, her brother had never been so attentive to her, so how could Chen Xinmeng feelfortable?


    Liu Xiyi did not want to pay attention to her. She felt that even if she wanted to teach her a lesson, she could not do it in public. She could not make things difficult for her mother. After all, her mother had speciallye to attend the banquet today. It could be seen that she still held the host of the banquet in high regard.


    However, Liu Xiyi really wanted to throw Chen Xinmeng out.


    ¡°Chen Xinmeng, shut up. Your friend is over there. You don¡¯t have to follow us anymore.¡± Chen Yuhao was angry.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Chen Xinmeng did not expect her brother to help Liu Xiyi so much. It had only been a short while, but he had already yelled at her a few times. This made her feel very wronged. Tears were about to flow out of her eyes.


    ¡°What about me? Xiyi is an important guest today. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to treat her with such an attitude? Be careful. If Dad finds out, you¡¯re in for it.¡± Chen Yuhao reminded Chen Xinmeng of Liu Xiyi¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Xinmeng, so you¡¯re here. Auntie is a step ahead of you.¡± Just as tears were about to flow out of Chen Xinmeng¡¯s eyes, a voice interrupted her, causing Chen Xinmeng to immediately put on a smiling expression.


    However, this voice that suddenly appeared was a little familiar. When she saw who it was, Liu Xiyi wanted to turn around and leave. She wondered why the voice sounded so familiar.


    ¡°Liu Xiyi?¡± Wu Liang did not expect to see Liu Xiyi here. Moreover, he was stunned by Liu Xiyi¡¯s appearance today.


    Liu Xiyi, who had never dressed up before, was gorgeous. He could not take his eyes off Liu Xiyi.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± When Wu Liang¡¯s mother saw her, her voice suddenly became sharp. It was no wonder that Wu Liang¡¯s mother would be so surprised when she saw Liu Xiyi. After all, today¡¯s banquet was a private weing banquet. Those who could attend it were either rich or noble.


    She deliberately spent a lot of money to hire people to investigate Liu Xiyi. ording to the information obtained, Liu Xiyi was only born into an ordinary family. She wanted her outstanding son to be able to find a wife that matched his status and appearance. s, she saw Liu Xiyi at this banquet. How could she not be surprised?

 Chapter 1282 - 1282 The Banquet (2)

    1282 The Banquet (2)


    Liu Xiyi wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t know them, but obviously, it was impossible.


    This was because Chen Xinmeng wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to embarrass her.


    ¡°Auntie, do you know her?¡± Chen Xinmeng saw the expression on Wu Liang¡¯s mother¡¯s face and knew that Liu Xiyi definitely had a grudge against Wu Liang¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After the shock, Wu Liang¡¯s mother felt a little regretful. How could she be so impatient? At this moment, she couldn¡¯t pretend not to know Liu Xiyi in front of Chen Xinmeng. She couldn¡¯t leave a bad impression in front of Chen Xinmeng.


    Because Chen Xinmeng was the person that she believed was the most suitable for her son.


    When Wu Liang saw Liu Xiyi and Chen Yuhao stand up together, such a match made his heart feel like it was being cut by a knife. He didn¡¯t feel veryfortable.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Liu Xiyi frowned when she saw Wu Liang¡¯s expression. It was as if he was trying to catch an adulterer. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Liu Xiyi asked with a smile. ¡°You two are so funny. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯te to this kind of ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this kind of ce isn¡¯t suitable for people of your status.¡± Wu Liang¡¯s mother had long assumed that Liu Xiyi was a vixen. ¡°Liu Xiyi, you¡¯re really shameless. You can¡¯t seduce my son, so you tried to seduce Chen Yuhao instead. Liu Xiyi, don¡¯t think that just because you have a beautiful face, you can marry into a rich family. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Marry into a rich family?¡± Liu Xiyi asked with a smile. However, this smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes at all.


    ¡°Yes. Let me tell you, whether it is the Wu family or the Chen family, don¡¯t even dream about it,¡± Wu Liang¡¯s mother said proudly. After saying that, she also said to Chen Yuhao, ¡°Yuhao, you must not be deceived by this girl¡¯s pretty face. Previously, when she was at school, she waspletely infatuated with Liang. After I found out, I stopped her. Now, she has set her sights on you. Don¡¯t be fooled by this vixen.¡±


    Liu Xiyi had never realized that some people could lie to such an extent. She seduced Wu Liang? Was this a creative writing ss?


    ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡± Wu Liang seemed to want to stop his mother, but when he said this, it made the people around him feel very strange.


    Liu Xiyi¡¯s side caused quite a stir. In addition, the young master and little miss of the host¡¯s family were here, so they attracted a lot of attention.


    Liu Xiyi rarely appeared in public with Chen Meng¡¯er and the others. Therefore, very few people knew Liu Xiyi. Therefore, many people present, after hearing the words of Wu Liang¡¯s mother, looked at Liu Xiyi differently.


    ¡°Auntie, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± After hearing what Wu Liang¡¯s mother said, Chen Yuhao frowned. With Liu Xiyi¡¯s status, she didn¡¯t need to spend so much effort to marry into a wealthy family. She was from a wealthy family herself. ¡°If Xiyi marries into our family, I think my father and I will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yuhao, you are mesmerized by her. I have to talk to your mother.¡± Wu Liang¡¯s mother was good friends with Chen Yuhao¡¯s mother, Guo Meijuan. Otherwise, with the Wu family¡¯s status in the capital, they would not be qualified to be invited to the Chen family¡¯s wee banquet.


    Chen Xinmeng heard Wu Liang¡¯s mother¡¯s words and knew that she did not know Liu Xiyi¡¯s identity. Otherwise, why would she say these words? However, she was quite happy to see Liu Xiyi being humiliated like this.


    Therefore, she stood aside and watched the show without saying anything.


    ¡°Marry into a rich family? Ha, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that I want to marry into a rich family.¡± Liu Xiyi looked like she wanted tough. She looked sharply at Wu Liang¡¯s mother and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like trouble. However, this is not the first time you¡¯ve made trouble for me. Therefore, I¡¯m not going to be a pushover. You¡¯ve humiliated me again and again.¡± Liu Xiyi was also angry. Despite being of noble birth, she still had a temper.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a funny thing. My daughter wants to marry into a rich family? I really want to know what kind of family background my daughteres from.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t expect her daughter to get bullied like this.


    If Wu Liang¡¯s mother knew that her son¡¯s good marriage was ruined because of her actions just now, she would have turned green from regret.


    ¡°Chen Ming, you really haven¡¯t changed much. You actually invited everyone to your banquet. If I had known that such a person woulde, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed Meng¡¯er toe with Tuan Tuan.¡± Yuwen Jing was also very angry. Someone actually dared bully his daughter.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 1283 - 1283 The Banquet (3)

    1283 The Banquet (3)


    Under Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s special nurturing, Liu Xiyi was a strong girl.


    In the words of her three great-grandfathers, she was like her mother. She received her mother¡¯s true teachings the most.


    Chen Meng¡¯er also intended to give everything in her hands to her only daughter. So, although she had been pampered by everyone since she was young, she had never been a fragile young noble.


    However, Liu Xiyi was still a young girl with feelings.


    Only in front of her parents could she still show her weak side.


    When Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing saw their daughter¡¯s aggrieved look, their hearts ached. They wanted to go up and shoot the person who bullied their daughter.


    * * *


    ¡°Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Someone recognized Chen Meng¡¯er and could not help but exim.


    One had to know that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s identity was known by everyone in the capital.


    Currently, the person in charge was from the Qu family, and Chen Meng¡¯er was the current head of the Qu family. She was also the head of the Green Gang, the head of the Liu family as well as the mistress of the Buyano family.


    In the capital, Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s reputation was much greater than Yuwen Jing¡¯s.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get the wrong person, right? Why would Chen Meng¡¯er appear here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Chen Meng¡¯er and her husband rarely attend any banquets. Even her three children rarely show up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the wrong person. It¡¯s Chen Meng¡¯er.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er and the others listened to the discussions around them.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s family looked normal. Wu Liang¡¯s mother looked at Chen Meng¡¯er, and her mind kept reying how Liu Xiyi had addressed her as her mother.


    She knew Chen Meng¡¯er. Not only had she heard of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s name, but she had also seen Chen Meng¡¯er in person. So, when others were guessing whether it was really Chen Meng¡¯er, she had already confirmed that the person in front of her was Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Moreover, because she was good friends with Chen Ming¡¯s wife, Guo Meijuan, she had long heard Guo Meijuanin that her husband¡¯s first love, Chen Meng¡¯er, woulde today. Therefore, she was not surprised at all to see Chen Meng¡¯er.


    What surprised her was that Liu Xiyi had just addressed her as her mother.


    She felt that she must have misheard. How could Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s daughter have apletely different surname?


    So after a while, she stiffly turned her head and looked at Liu Xiyi, asking, ¡°Who did you call your mother just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course I called my own mother.¡± Liu Xiyi looked at Wu Liang¡¯s mother with a puzzled look.


    As Liu Xiyi spoke, she walked to her mother¡¯s side and took Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm. In a second, she became a spoiled little girl.

 Chapter 1284 - 1284 The Banquet (4)

    1284 The Banquet (4)


    Chen Meng¡¯er reached out and swept the hair away from her daughter¡¯s forehead and said sweetly, ¡°Ah, where is your domineering attitude? Didn¡¯t we teach you to be fierce? If anyone has the audacity to bully you, you must fight back. If anything happens, your parents will take care of it.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t heard it just now, she wouldn¡¯t have known that her daughter was being bullied by her ssmate¡¯s mother at school.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied. I was just about to retaliate when you guys showed up,¡± Liu Xiyi said as she shook Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You silly brat, if your great-grandfather finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be furious. They can¡¯t bear to see you suffer even a little bit.¡± Yuwen Jing was also angry. Although he had tried his best to make sure his children were independent, they were still his children after all. He loved them as much as anyone else. Therefore, when he saw that his daughter was being bullied, his heart was filled with anger.


    He would remember the Wu family. He would settle the score with this family.


    When Liu Xiyi thought of her three great-grandfathers, she felt a headacheing on. These three were already quite old, but their bodies were still quite strong. If these three old men found out that she had been bullied, they would probablye here with guns.


    She was not afraid that the three old men would stir up some trouble. What she was afraid of was that these three old men were already old. She was afraid that they would get sick.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, please don¡¯t tell Great-Grandpa and the others.¡± Liu Xiyi looked pitiful. ¡°This is just a small matter. I can solve it myself. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er and her family were having a small meeting. On the other hand, Wu Liang¡¯s mother¡¯s emotions were already on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? This isn¡¯t what I found out.¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe the truth before her eyes. If she knew Liu Xiyi¡¯s true identity, why would she oppose her son¡¯s pursuit of her? Why would she run to the school and threaten Liu Xiyi, telling her not to seduce her son?


    If she knew Liu Xiyi¡¯s true identity, she would support her son¡¯s pursuit of Liu Xiyi fully.


    Liu Xiyi¡¯s identity as Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s daughter was much higher than Chen Xinmeng¡¯s identity as the eldest daughter of the Chen family.


    Wu Liang¡¯s mother was quite shrewd.


    ¡°Bold of you to assume you could find anything out. The information about my children has always been confidential. The information you found is all fake.¡±


    With the little money that Wu Liang¡¯s mother spent, what could they find out?


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re from the Wu family in the capital, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the score with you. You had the audacity to hurt my daughter¡¯s feelings. Those who know me all know what kind of person I am.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er would not let her daughter be bullied.


    ¡°Hey, Meng¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. This is all a misunderstanding. If she knew it was your daughter, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Guo Meijuan heard themotion and rushed over. She helped her friend speak up.


    Although Guo Meijuan said this, in her heart, she was extremely happy that Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s daughter was scolded by her friend. In her heart, she had always regarded Chen Meng¡¯er as a rival in love because she knew that Chen Meng¡¯er would always upy her husband¡¯s heart.


    However, she could not quarrel with her husband over this matter. Before they got married, her husband had told her that he would always love Chen Meng¡¯er the most. If that was an issue, then they could call off their rtionship.


    At that time, in order to marry Chen Ming, she said that she would not mind.


    However, what woman would not mind that her husband had another woman in his heart?


    ¡°Chen Ming, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the mood to stay any longer. I¡¯ll ask Su Jin to give you the presents. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to stay here any longer.


    If it weren¡¯t for her many years of friendship with Chen Ming, she wouldn¡¯t have appeared here.


    ¡°Finally, I want to say something to your wife. If it were your daughter who was pointed at her nose and called a vixen, would you stand here so calmly? Therefore, don¡¯t force others to do things that you can¡¯t even do yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er and Yuwen Jing each held one of Liu Xiyi¡¯s hands. The three of them disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You!¡± Chen Ming pointed at his wife, Guo Meijuan, and was extremely angry. This person ruined everything for him.


    * * *


    Liu Xiyi¡¯s mood was not affected by the farce tonight at all. It was because her parents were protective of her.


    She had always known that her parents loved her very much. Tonight¡¯s incident was the best evidence.


    ¡°Mommy, you dragged me to this banquet tonight. Were you nning to set me up on a blind date?¡± Liu Xiyi asked as she snuggled into Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s arms.


    Chen Meng¡¯er thought that she had done it without anyone knowing. She did not expect her daughter to find out. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You did it so obviously. It would be weird if I didn¡¯t know. But, Mommy, can you stop messing around with blind dates in the future? I¡¯m only 18. Are you so afraid that no one will want to marry me?¡± Liu Xiyi asked curiously.


    When Yuwen Jing heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. He didn¡¯t dareugh out loud. If Chen Meng¡¯er knew that he was secretlyughing, then he would have to sleep in the study tonight.


    ¡°How could I think that you can¡¯t get married? I just wanted to give you more opportunities to meet outstanding men and let you choose. I didn¡¯t say that you should get married right now.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but defend herself.


    ¡°Anyway, no matter what the reason is, Mommy, please don¡¯t let it happen again. I¡¯ll find a partner myself. I won¡¯t let you worry.¡±


    As for the Wu family, one could imagine their fate. People who bullied Liu Xiyi would never end up well.

 Chapter 1285 - 1285 Meeting the Parents (1)

    1285 Meeting the Parents (1)


    Recently, Chen Meng¡¯er had been unable to sleep at night.


    Every night, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she tried.


    Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s actions frightened Yuwen Jing. Finally, when Chen Meng¡¯er turned over again, unable to fall asleep, Yuwen Jing turned on the light and sat up.


    ¡°Jing, you¡¯re not asleep yet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Yuwen Jing who was sitting up and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Do you think I can fall asleep with you tossing and turning in my arms?¡± Yuwen Jing fired back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er also sat up.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently. Could it be that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Yuwen Jing recalled when Chen Meng¡¯er was pregnant, she had been suffering from insomnia for a period of time. It was only after she entered her portable space that her sleep quality improved.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er gently smacked Yuwen Jing. She knew her own body. Moreover, she was on birth control, so it was impossible for her to be pregnant.


    ¡°Then why do you always have insomnia at night?¡± Yuwen Jing asked.


    ¡°Sigh, wasn¡¯t itst week when Tuan Tuan secretly told me that Mao Mao has a girlfriend? I was very curious. I kept thinking, what kind of girl could actually capture Mao Mao¡¯s heart? I was worried that Mao Mao¡¯s girlfriend would not have a good character? Anyway, I was thinking about this all day long. Jing, do you think I¡¯m entering menopause?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking? How old are you? How can you have menopause?¡± Yuwen Jing said, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°You want to know what kind of girlfriend Mao Mao has, right? You can ask him to bring his girlfriend back for dinnerter. You can meet her yourself.¡±


    Yuwen Jing didn¡¯t know why Chen Meng¡¯er was so conflicted about this.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Okay, I think that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll tell Mao Mao tomorrow.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er suddenly beamed with joy.


    ¡°Then can we go to sleep now?¡± Yuwen Jing yawned and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    * * *


    Early the next morning, Chen Meng¡¯er originally picked up the phone to call her eldest son, but before dialing the number, she changed her mind and called her daughter.


    When Liu Xiyi received the call from her mother, she was about to go out. ¡°Mommy, why did you suddenly think of calling me?¡±


    Her parents had always had a free-range policy towards the three of them. Usually, unless there was something important, they would not call them.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. Tell me, Mommy, what is it that you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want you to help me pass on a message to your brother. Ask him to bring his girlfriend home for dinner tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Chen Meng¡¯er hung up.


    ¡°Hey, Mommy, don¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Before Liu Xiyi could finish her sentence, her mother hung up. She stared at the phone and went crazy. ¡°Ah, Mommy did this on purpose. It must be on purpose. Now he¡¯ll know that I¡¯m the one who told Mommy!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t dare disobey her mother¡¯s words.


    After all, her mother was the queen of their household. Who dared challenge her authority? That was courting death.

 Chapter 1286 - 1286 Meeting the Parents (2)

    1286 Meeting the Parents (2)


    Yuwen Xichen was about to leave the house. When he walked into the living room, he saw her sister¡¯s conflicted expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tuan Tuan, why are you frowning so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Xiyi was shocked by her brother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning? Did you do something wrong?¡± Yuwen Xichen couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Liu Xiyi¡¯s abnormal behavior.


    ¡°No, what are you saying?¡± Liu Xiyi denied it, but she didn¡¯t dare look directly into her brother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re obviously acting fishy. Hurry up and tell your brother.¡± Yuwen Xichen looked like he really wanted to hear it.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to hear it?¡± Liu Xiyi asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuwen Xichen nodded.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. When did you be so wishy-washy? I still have to go out to do some businesster,¡± Yuwen Xichen urged.


    ¡°Well, you said you wanted to hear it. Don¡¯t me me if you regret it. Mommy just called and told me to tell you to bring your girlfriend home for dinner tomorrow,¡± Liu Xiyi said in one breath.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yuwen Xichen couldn¡¯t stay calm after hearing Liu Xiyi¡¯s words.


    How could he stay calm? He wasn¡¯t ready to tell his parents that he had a girlfriend.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy knows about your girlfriend. She wants you to bring your girlfriend home. She wants to meet her,¡± Liu Xiyi said.


    ¡°Mom knows that I have a girlfriend? You¡¯re the one who told her about this, right?¡± Yuwen Xichen thought for a moment and knew that his sister had something to do with this.


    ¡°Yeah, I identally let it slip thest time I went back.¡± Liu Xiyi was not afraid of her brother. She had many more supporters than her brother did. Therefore, she was sure that no matter how angry her brother was, he would not dare vent his anger on her.


    Moreover, Liu Xiyi¡¯s brothers were very fond of her. They could hardly stay angry with her for long.


    ¡°Who else would have the guts to expose me? I don¡¯t think you identally let it slip. You did it on purpose.¡± Yuwen Xichen did not understand his sister yet.


    Liu Xiyi saw that her little trick was so easily seen through by her brother. She yfully stuck her tongue out at her brother. ¡°Anyway, I delivered the message. You do what you want. I¡¯m going to bete for ss. Bye bye. I wish you good luck tomorrow.¡± With that, Liu Xiyi slipped away.


    Watching Liu Xiyi leave, Yuwen Xichen shook his head helplessly. He really couldn¡¯t do anything to this girl.


    Then he thought of his mother telling his sister to deliver the message. He felt a headacheing on.


    He did have a girlfriend. However, their rtionship wasn¡¯tpletely stable yet. They had to wait until their rtionship was stable.


    However, he did not dare disobey his mother¡¯s request. He could only resign himself to his fate and go find his girlfriend.


    * * *


    Early the next morning, Chen Meng¡¯er was busy. She personally started making dinner preparations. In any case, she was busy with all sorts of things. Seeing how busy Chen Meng¡¯er was, Liu Xiyi could not help but feel jealous. ¡°Mommy, I have never seen you pay so much attention to me and Yuan Yuan.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t pay so much attention to you and your brother, you wouldn¡¯t have grown so strong and so beautiful. You heartless little brat,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said. She turned around and instructed the maid, ¡°Put this pot of flowers here. Yes, yes, this is the spot.¡±


    Liu Xiyi was rendered speechless by her mother¡¯s words.


    Her mother¡¯s care for the three of them was really meticulous.


    * * *


    Yuwen Xichen was driving his girlfriend to see his parents.


    Yuwen Xichen and his sister were not people who kept a high-profile. Therefore, the cars they drove were not expensive cars.


    Because of this, Yuwen Xichen¡¯s girlfriend still did not know his real identity and only treated him as a person from an ordinary family.


    ¡°Xichen, I¡¯m a little nervous. Do you think it¡¯s okay for me to go see your parents like this?¡± Yuwen Xichen¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s name was Cai Xiaoxiao. It was a very ordinary name. She was not stunning. However, she was very sweet to look at.


    Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s family was quite well-off. Her father was a businessman, so she had been treated well all her life. However, her family was not as rich as her boyfriend¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be nervous. My mother is a nice person.¡± Yuwen Xichen could only tell his girlfriend that. In fact, what he wanted to say was that while his mother was a nice person, she wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. She had a certain aura about her.


    He was actually quite worried that Cai Xiaoxiao would get stage fright after seeing his mother. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao was quite an innocent girl. This was also why Yuwen Xichen liked her a lot.


    Moreover, Cai Xiaoxiao trusted Yuwen Xichenpletely. When Yuwen Xichen said that he was here for her, Cai Xiaoxiao really believed him.


    When Yuwen Xichen parked the car in front of the Green Gang¡¯s gate, Cai Xiaoxiao was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak. It wasn¡¯t until Yuwen Xichen put his arm around her waist that she found the courage to move.


    Cai Xiaoxiao found her voice and asked, ¡°Xichen, is this your house?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± They had several houses, but his mother was used to living in the Green Gang, so everyone lived in the Green Gang.


    Cai Xiaoxiao knew how muchnd could cost these days. Therefore, although she was innocent, she knew Yuwen Xichen was not as ordinary as she thought he was.


    She had always thought that Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family was average. She had never thought that Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family would be this rich. The people around her had always said that she was not worthy of Yuwen Xichen. Yuwen Xichen was so outstanding, but she was so ordinary.

 Chapter 1287 - 1287 Meeting the Parents (3)

    1287 Meeting the Parents (3)


    Cai Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped in her tracks. Yuwen Xichen also stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaoxiao?¡±


    ¡°Xichen, I¡¯m nervous. I thought your family was just an ordinary family. I didn¡¯t expect your family to be like this,¡± Cai Xiaoxiao said nervously.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yuwen Xichen smiled when he saw his girlfriend¡¯s face turn red from nervousness. He liked Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s sweet and innocent expression.


    Yuwen Xichen still remembered how Cai Xiaoxiao had stopped him and handed him a love letter.


    The three of them had inherited their parents¡¯ good genes. Since they were young, they¡¯s had a lot of suitors, and many of them had confessed. Every time, he would coldly reject them. When Cai Xiaoxiao had stopped him and handed him a love letter, he had wanted to coldly reject her, but when he saw Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s sweet face, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to say something mean. Unexpectedly, he reached out and took the love letter from Cai Xiaoxiao.


    From then on, he got closer and closer to Cai Xiaoxiao. In the end, he tacitly epted the fact that Cai Xiaoxiao was his girlfriend.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao nodded honestly.


    ¡°Silly girl, my family¡¯s status won¡¯t affect anything. If my family¡¯s status isn¡¯t good, will you not like me because of that?¡± Yuwen Xichen reached out and touched Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair. It was rare for him to be so gentle.


    ¡°No,¡± Cai Xiaoxiao answered firmly. ¡°I like you for you, not your family.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I like you too. It has nothing to do with other external reasons,¡± Yuwen Xichen said.


    Yuwen Xichen¡¯s words made Cai Xiaoxiao even more emotional. She grabbed Yuwen Xichen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Xichen, did you just say that you like me?¡±


    Yuwen Xichen was taken aback. He had never thought that he would tell Cai Xiaoxiao that he liked her. He thought that with his thin skin, it would be impossible for him to say such emotional things.


    However, he had said it very naturally just now.


    ¡°Right, right? Xichen, you just said that you like me. I heard it.¡± How could Cai Xiaoxiao not be excited? She had been dating Yuwen Xichen for a few months now. Yuwen Xichen had been very nice to her ever since they had started dating, but he had never spoken to her like this. He had never said anything like this before.


    A few of her close friends in the dorm had said that Yuwen Xichen might not really like her. He was only dating her because she had given him a love letter.


    She was so in, but Yuwen Xichen was so dazzling. He was always the center of attention wherever he went.


    After she dated Yuwen Xichen, she was bullied by a lot of people. They all said that shecked awareness and that she didn¡¯t match up to Yuwen Xichen at all. Cai Xiaoxiao had heard a lot of mean things.


    However, she refused to admit defeat. She kept telling herself that Yuwen Xichen liked her. If he didn¡¯t like her, why would he agree to date her? If he didn¡¯t like her, why would he be so nice to her?


    However, Yuwen Xichen never explicitly said he liked her. That had be a sore spot in her heart.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Yuwen Xichen had never thought that his words would make Cai Xiaoxiao so happy.


    Even when he had been egged on by his friends to give Cai Xiaoxiao flowers, she had never been so happy.

 Chapter 1288 - 1288 Meeting the Parents (4)

    1288 Meeting the Parents (4)


    He did not expect Cai Xiaoxiao to be such a nice girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Xichen. Do you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this for a long time? I thought¡­ I thought I would never hear those words from you.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao started to cry.


    ¡°I said I was emotionally constipated, but you didn¡¯t believe it. You know, I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t like to talk about sweet things. If I didn¡¯t like you, why would I be so nice to you?¡± Yuwen Xichen asked.


    ¡°Hey, what did I just see? Should I cover my eyes?¡± Liu Xiyi, who came out to wee the two, saw this sweet scene as soon as she stepped out of the door.


    She almost thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her. When did her brother, who was like a block of wood and didn¡¯t understand romance, show such an expression?


    ¡°Liu Xiyi?¡± Cai Xiaoxiao raised her head and saw Liu Xiyi walking out of the door. She asked in surprise.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Liu Xiyi had only seen Cai Xiaoxiao a few times after she found out that her brother had a girlfriend. However, she was sure that the two of them didn¡¯t know each other.


    ¡°Literally everyone in school knows you! Are you Xichen¡¯s friend?¡± Cai Xiaoxiao was an innocent girl. It would never cross her mind that her boyfriend would be cheating on her.


    ¡°I¡­ live here?¡± Liu Xiyi said as she turned to look at her brother, Yuwen Xichen. ¡°Mao Mao, didn¡¯t you tell my future sister-inw about us?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I had time? If you hadn¡¯t tattled to Mom, I would have brought her here in due time.¡± Yuwen Xichen rolled her eyes at his sister. ¡°You caught me off guard.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m giving you a push. This way, your rtionship can take a step forward. Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect that a block of wood like you was actually an expert in love. Later, I have to talk to Yuan Yuan.¡± Liu Xiyi really didn¡¯t expect her brother to be so romantic.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡± Cai Xiaoxiao mumbled.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself to my future sister-inw. My name is Liu Xiyi, Yuwen Xichen¡¯s sister. Our other brother is Qu Xilei. We¡¯re triplets but we each took one of our grandfathers¡¯ names.¡±


    Everyone at school described Liu Xiyi as aloof and quiet. However, Cai Xiaoxiao did not know that in front of her family, Liu Xiyi was quite energetic.


    ¡°Tuan Tuan, you¡¯re talking a little too much today.¡± Yuwen Xichen knew that Cai Xiaoxiao was innocent and was no match for his sister. He had just seen the light of gossip in his sister¡¯s eyes.


    If Liu Xiyi wanted to get information from Cai Xiaoxiao, it would be a piece of cake. Therefore, before Liu Xiyi could do anything, Yuwen Xichen spoke up to stop her.


    ¡°Ah, it seems like you¡¯re very devoted to my sister-inw. It seems that this rtionship is quite solid. Maybe the next dinner party will be when the parents of the two families meet,¡± Liu Xiyi joked.


    Cai Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed by what Liu Xiyi, her future sister-inw, had said.


    She wanted to change the topic. Otherwise, if Liu Xiyi continued the topic, she would feel very shy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were Xichen¡¯s sister. I didn¡¯t realize how alike you two looked.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Yuwen Xichen and Liu Xiyi shouted in unison.


    Cai Xiaoxiao had never seen Yuwen Xichen¡¯s childish side. She was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Hello, are you guys going to have lunch outside?¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er asked her daughter to go out to see if her brother and his girlfriend had arrived. However, when her daughter left, she was nowhere to be seen. This made Chen Meng¡¯er, who was particrly impatient today, want toe out and take a look for herself.


    Fortunately, she was stopped by her grandmothers and sent Qu Xilei out instead.


    Well, Qu Xilei took a look and saw that the three of them were standing at the door.


    ¡°Xilei, why are you out too?¡± Liu Xiyi asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking even though you know the answer. It¡¯s because Mom can¡¯t wait anymore that I¡¯m here. Tuan Tuan, I¡¯ve never seen you act like this before,¡± Qu Xilei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Xichen.¡± Liu Xiyi med Yuwen Xichen.


    ¡°Me? I remember I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, but you aroused the mes of gossip in my heart,¡± Liu Xiyi said, pulling Qu Xilei¡¯s arm with excitement. ¡°Xilei, let me tell you. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen these two being so intimate. I identally spilled the beans in front of Mommy and told her about them. I felt quite bad. But now, I feel like they need to thank me. I definitely helped them out.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Tuan Tuan, I think you¡¯re thinking too much today. You¡¯ve been watching too many movies.¡± Yuwen Xichen couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    While Liu Xiyi and Yuwen Xichen were bickering, Qu Xilei silently observed his future sister-inw, Cai Xiaoxiao. Cai Xiaoxiao was the same as what he had previously investigated. She was a very sweet and innocent girl.


    Qu Xilei felt that a sweet and innocent girl like her was perfect for his brother.

 Chapter 1289 - 1289 Meeting the Parents (5)

    1289 Meeting the Parents (5)


    ¡°If you two want to quarrel, you can do itter. Shouldn¡¯t you bring your girlfriend to meet everyone now? If you don¡¯t go in now, why don¡¯t you let Mome out to greet you?¡± Qu Xilei looked at Yuwen Xichen and Liu Xiyi, who were fighting and rolled his eyes.


    Yuwen Xichen only snapped into reality after being reminded by Qu Xilei.


    Although Qu Xilei and Yuwen Xichen had been protective of Liu Xiyi since they were young, they would always listen to their sister if anything happened to them. This was because they knew their sister was quite capable.


    However, they felt that their sister was the most childish in private and had always been like a child.


    Yuwen Xichen suddenly remembered what Qu Xilei had said just now. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but ask carefully, ¡°Is everyone here today?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Qu Xilei replied.


    Before Qu Xilei could finish, Yuwen Xichen let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that not everyone is here.¡±


    ¡°No, but Great-grandpa, Great-grandma, and the others are all here. As for Grandpa, Grandma, Grandpa, and Great-uncle, I don¡¯t know if they willeter. I¡¯m sure they will all show up.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Yuwen Xichen couldn¡¯t help but wail. He was too naive. He thought that his mother just wanted to see his girlfriend.


    ¡°Xichen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaoxiao was already nervous but seeing Yuwen Xichen¡¯s expression now made her even more nervous.


    ¡°Nothing. My great-grandparents are here.¡± Yuwen Xichen paused for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. My great-grandparents are very nice people. They are all kind-hearted. Besides, they like girls very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they all favor this girl,¡± Qu Xilei could not help butin.


    It was not that he was jealous of his sister, but every time Liu Xiyi bullied him, the person who would be scolded in the end would definitely be him.


    ¡°Your great-grandfather and great-grandmother are all here¡­¡± Cai Xiaoxiao was so nervous that her palms were starting to sweat.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s fine. I promise. Our great-grandfather and great-grandmother will definitely like you.¡± Liu Xiyi knew that her brother really liked Cai Xiaoxiao, so as a good sister, she would definitely help her brother.


    Liu Xiyi stepped forward and held Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s arm as they walked inside.


    * * *


    On the other hand, Chen Meng¡¯er was both nervous and excited. This was the first time she would meet her son¡¯s girlfriend. She felt that she did not know how to control herself.


    Seeing that Chen Meng¡¯er kept asking Yuwen Jing about silly things like her outfit, Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen could not help butugh and say, ¡°Look at that girl. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her so nervous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, no matter how she dresses, she doesn¡¯t look old. I reckon if she stands with Mao Mao¡¯s girlfriend, she¡¯ll look like his sister.¡± Madam Qu and Madam Yuwen could not help but tease Chen Meng¡¯er.

 Chapter 1290 - 1290 Meeting the Parents (6)

    1290 Meeting the Parents (6)


    ¡°Grandmas, the two of you are making fun of me.¡±


    The whole room was filled withughter because of Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s silliness.


    ¡°Look, what did I say wrong?¡±


    ¡°Great-grandmas, what are you talking about? You are so happy. I brought my sister-inw here.¡± Liu Xiyi couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice when she heard everyone talking andughing in the house.


    !!


    Cai Xiaoxiao, who was standing beside Liu Xiyi, was so nervous that she didn¡¯t stop fidgeting.


    Although she had been silently telling herself not to be nervous, she couldn¡¯t help but shake.


    Yuwen Xichen walked to Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and reached out to hold her hand. Feeling her hand being tightly held by his own, Cai Xiaoxiao looked up and saw Yuwen Xichen¡¯s reassuring smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Yuwen Xichen lowered his head and whispered softly into Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao felt happy.


    ¡°They¡¯re here. Hurry up and invite them in.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she respected her eldest son, she would have asked someone to investigate his girlfriend¡¯s past behavior.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yuwen Xichen held Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and strode in. ¡°Mom, Dad, everyone, this is my girlfriend, Cai Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is a little shy. Take it easy. Don¡¯t scare her. If you scare her away, I might be a bachelor in the future,¡± Yuwen Xichen said on purpose.


    ¡°Look at you, you make it sound like your mother is a wicked person. Also, you¡¯re really heartless. You have to love your mother and your wife equally,¡± Cai Xiaoxiao said as she looked at the woman in front of her. She couldn¡¯t believe it. This was Xichen¡¯s mother.


    Cai Xiaoxiao was stunned. Xichen¡¯s mother looked very youthful.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, this is my mother.¡± Yuwen Xichen nudged Cai Xiaoxiao when she saw that she was stunned.


    Cai Xiaoxiao came back to her senses. ¡°Hello, Auntie. You look so young, I¡¯m stunned.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you. You¡¯re very sweet.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er looked at the girl in front of her. She looked quite sweet and innocent. In their family full of handsome men and beautiful women, she stood out with her innocent looks.


    Chen Meng¡¯er liked this girl very much. She felt happy just by looking at her. Therefore, she felt that her eldest son¡¯s taste was quite good.


    She was a sweet and pure girl.


    ¡°Come here, Sweetie. Come to me.¡± Everything would be easier if Chen Meng¡¯er liked her.


    Therefore, when Chen Meng¡¯er called for Cai Xiaoxiao toe to her side, Yuwen Xichen felt relieved. His mother always had the final say in their family. Therefore, as long as his mother agreed, the others would have no objections.


    Cai Xiaoxiao was stunned. Yuwen Xichen pushed her. ¡°My mom wants you toe over. What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ OH!¡± Cai Xiaoxiao was extremely nervous, especially when she saw two of the three old men sitting over there, she had seen them on the news many times. They were all big shots.


    She suddenly felt nervous again. Why had she assumed Xichen was an ordinary boy?


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be nervous. Please feel at home here. Auntie is a straightforward person. I won¡¯t think badly of you,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she held Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand.


    Hearing Chen Meng¡¯er say this, Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the dramatic television shows she had watched before. What should she do if Yuwen Xichen¡¯s mother objected to her being together with Yuwen Xichen?


    ¡°Sweetie, I like you very much. You¡¯re a good match for my son. Come in. This is a wee gift from Auntie. I hope you like it,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she took out the jade bracelet that she had prepared beforehand and put it around Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s wrist.


    Cai Xiaoxiao was unable to react fast enough. It was only when she felt the cold touch on her wrist that she came back to her senses. She quickly shook her head. ¡°Auntie, this gift is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it. Since this is my first time visiting you guys, I should have brought a gift. However, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡±


    With that, Cai Xiaoxiao was about to take off the jade bracelet and return it to Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Although Cai Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know much about jade, she could tell at a nce that the jade bracelet given to her by Chen Meng¡¯er was very expensive.


    ¡°Why not? If you don¡¯t want to be with my eldest son, you can take it off and return it to me. If you want to be with my eldest son and be my daughter-inw, you must wear it.¡±


    Cai Xiaoxiao had no choice but to look at Yuwen Xichen for help.


    Yuwen Xichen nodded to Cai Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Mom gave it to you. Just take it. She really likes you, so she gave you a gift. If she doesn¡¯t like you, she wouldn¡¯t have given you anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I didn¡¯t like you, I would have definitely ignored you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er winked at her. ¡°Come, Xiaoxiao, Auntie will introduce you to everyone one by one. I¡¯ll also get you some snacks.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er held Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and walked towards everyone.


    Cai Xiaoxiao was really touched by Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s warm reception. She had always thought that the people of rich and powerful families were all high and mighty.


    As for everyone else, they were surprisingly easy to talk to. When Chen Meng¡¯er brought Cai Xiaoxiao over, they all took out the greeting gifts they had prepared for Cai Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 1291 - 1291 Chapter 1291

    1291 Chapter 1291


    Seeing his mother like Cai Xiaoxiao so much, he was not afraid that his mother would have any opinion about her family background. However, he was afraid that his mother would find something else to dislike about his girlfriend.


    But now, it seemed that his worries were unnecessary. His mother held Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. The two of them chatted happily.


    His mother liked Cai Xiaoxiao, so he was relieved. As long as his mother did not have any objections, everyone in his family would not have any objections.


    ¡°Auntie, your skin is amazing,¡± Cai Xiaoxiao said as she looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with wide eyes. ¡°Auntie, can you give me some skincare tips? I always get e and red skin. My skin is not even as good as Xichen¡¯s.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao looked at Yuwen Xichen with a sad face.


    !!


    Yuwen Xichen couldn¡¯t do anything about his silly girlfriend. One second, she was so nervous that her palms were sweating. The next second, she was talking to his mother like she was her best friend.


    What made Yuwen Xichen even more puzzled was that his mother was actually having a good conversation with Cai Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Sweetie, you are still a teenager. This is normal. How about this? I¡¯ll give you some of the products I use. You¡¯ll definitely see some improvement after a week or so,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said generously.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ You¡¯re giving me too many things¡­¡± Cai Xiaoxiao was just casually chatting. She didn¡¯t expect to get something from Chen Meng¡¯er, which made her very shy. She didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. She turned around and looked at Yuwen Xichen with a pleading look.


    Yuwen Xichen received a pleading look from his girlfriend. He knew what Cai Xiaoxiao was thinking, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is how Mom bonds with people. If you refuse her, she will get sad. Mom, aren¡¯t I right?¡±


    Yuwen Xichen said while touching his sister Liu Xiyi¡¯s shoulder, motioning her toe out and help. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiaoxiao. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with my mother. Let me tell you, my mother has a lot of great products, don¡¯t feel bad about taking them.¡± Liu Xiyi was quite fond of her future sister-inw. ¡°Mommy, can you give me a set too? I¡¯m about to run out.¡± Liu Xiyi also asked for some good stuff for herself.


    ¡°You are a little fox.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er pointed at Liu Xiyi with her finger and then reached out to hold Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t be polite with me. If you¡¯re polite with me, I won¡¯t be happy. I like giving gifts to people I like.¡±


    Cai Xiaoxiao was an innocent person. After hearing what Chen Meng¡¯er said, she stopped feeling shy.


    Besides, she really envied Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family¡¯s skin. Even Yuwen Xichen¡¯s quiet father, Yuwen Jing, had good skin.


    Aside from the three old men, the person Cai Xiaoxiao was most afraid of in this house was Yuwen Xichen¡¯s father. Yuwen Xichen had always told her that his mother was in charge of everything in the house. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Chen Meng¡¯er was in charge.

 Chapter 1292 - 1292 Chapter 1292

    1292 Chapter 1292


    After spending more time with Chen Meng¡¯er and her family, Cai Xiaoxiao finally understood what Yuwen Xichen had said to her.


    Chen Meng¡¯er was definitely in charge.


    * * *


    Cai Xiaoxiao had gained a lot from this meeting with her parents. Not only did she get the approval of Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family, but she also had a lot of things in her hands when she went back.


    Cai Xiaoxiao had never expected that Yuwen Xichen¡¯s mother was such a powerful person. The master designer she had always admired was actually his mother.


    Therefore, Cai Xiaoxiao was still dizzy all the way back to the dormitory after leaving the Green Gang.


    The people in Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s dormitory were usually on good terms with Cai Xiaoxiao, so they all knew that Cai Xiaoxiao had gone back to meet Yuwen Xichen¡¯s parents today. To be honest, they didn¡¯t think much of Cai Xiaoxiao and Yuwen Xichen as a couple.


    Yuwen Xichen was outstanding, while Cai Xiaoxiao was just an ordinary girl. The two of them were really not a match for each other.


    They always thought that Yuwen Xichen would just be with Cai Xiaoxiao for the sake of novelty. It was like eating street food for a change after eating too many delicacies.


    Therefore, when Cai Xiaoxiao came back, everyone gathered around her. ¡°How was it, Xiaoxiao? How did Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family treat you?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I think something is wrong with you. Did Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family make things difficult for you?¡± Someone assumed that Cai Xiaoxiao was being bullied by Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family.


    Cai Xiaoxiao only came back to her senses when she heard her friend¡¯s question. ¡°No, Xichen¡¯s family didn¡¯t make things difficult for me,¡± Cai Xiaoxiao said, shaking her head.


    However, Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s vehement denial seemed like an effort to hide something from others.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you¡¯ve been wronged, don¡¯t take it to heart. Just tell us. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all friends. We won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Xichen¡¯s family is very nice. Look, these are all gifts from Xichen¡¯s mother.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao showed the things in her hands to everyone.


    ¡°Ah, this brand is very expensive.¡± The people in Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s dorm were all from good families. They recognized all of the brandbels. So, when they saw the bag in Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands, someone cried out in surprise. ¡°Xiaoxiao, did Yuwen Xichen¡¯s mother give this to you as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to ept such an expensive gift, but Xichen told me to take it. He said it was a gift from his mother, so it would be a waste not to take it.¡±


    ¡°This is very expensive. It¡¯s thetest model of the current season.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao¡¯s roommate took the bag from Cai Xiaoxiao and opened it to take a look. She couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ She refused to let me leave unless I epted her gifts.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao really felt that it was inappropriate for her to take the things that Yuwen Xichen¡¯s mother had given her. However, since Yuwen Xichen had asked her to take it, she had no choice but to ept them.


    ¡°Is there anything more expensive?¡± Her friends asked in unison. ¡°What is it? Let us take a look,¡± someone said impatiently.


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s this bracelet.¡± Cai Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hide it. She raised her hand and showed the jade bracelet she was wearing to everyone.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s pure jade. It¡¯s not priceless, but it¡¯s still worth seven figures.¡±


    At this moment, the dormitory suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what does Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family do? They¡¯re so rich.¡±


    They could not tell that Yuwen Xichen was born into a wealthy family. Usually, the clothes he wore and the car he drove were quite ordinary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what his family does, but they are well off.¡± Of course, how could a family that could afford such things be poor? ¡°Besides, Xichen¡¯s mother is so young. She doesn¡¯t look middle-aged at all. Xichen¡¯s mother¡¯s skin is even better than mine.¡± Truthfully, Cai Xiaoxiao knew what Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family did.


    Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family had told her the general situation of their family. When she heard that, she was so shocked that her jaw almost fell to the floor.


    She had never thought that Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family would be so well-off. If they were to really talk about it, she really wasn¡¯t good enough for Yuwen Xichen.


    Although Cai Xiaoxiao was simple and innocent, she knew what she could and couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°How did Yuwen Xichen¡¯s family treat you?¡±


    ¡°They treated me very well. They were very friendly. Oh, right. I have to go back and tell my parents that Xichen¡¯s parents want to meet them for dinner. Xichen¡¯s mother said that if it¡¯s possible, she¡¯ll make arrangements to settle things as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Settle things? No way, Xiaoxiao. Are you going to get engaged to Yuwen Xichen?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Xiaoxiao. Your future mother-inw is so nice.¡±


    ¡°I know right? My future mother-inw is so nice. She¡¯s also very good-looking. I¡¯m ashamed to be standing next to her!¡± Cai Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°I¡¯m so curious about your future mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see my mother-inw when you get the chance. You¡¯ll know that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er, who was praised by Cai Xiaoxiao, was also praising Cai Xiaoxiao at home. She was really satisfied with Cai Xiaoxiao.


    She did not need her future daughter-inw to be perfect. She only needed a daughter-inw that her son liked.

 Chapter 1293 - 1293 Zhou Yunjie (1)

    1293 Zhou Yunjie (1)


    Time also had passed for Zhou Yunjie. He was in his forties now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Look at how big the little miss¡¯s children are. Shouldn¡¯t you put this aside and find me a sister-inw?¡± Every year, the two brothers would temporarily put aside their work and gather together to drink and chat.


    And every year, after Zhou Yunbo drank, he would bring up the past again. Although the answer he got every time was the same, he still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Yunbo, I can¡¯t let it go. I won¡¯t let it go for the rest of my life.¡± Zhou Yunjie would also let himself drink some wine on this day and let himself reveal his love for his little miss, Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Usually, he would bury this love for Chen Meng¡¯er in the deepest parts of his heart. He was afraid that others would find out his love for Chen Meng¡¯er and lose the opportunity to protect Chen Meng¡¯er.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Every time he talked about this, Zhou Yunbo would be anxious. Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help but me Chen Meng¡¯er for not giving his brother a chance in the first ce.


    However, he knew clearly in his heart that he was just venting his anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t you know my temper? Yunbo, don¡¯t mention this matter again in the future.¡± Zhou Yunjie took a sip of wine. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t introduce me to those weird women in the future. I won¡¯t be lenient to you just because you have a family and a business.¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Zhou Yunbo was still stubborn. However, his shifty eyes exined everything.


    ¡°Last month, you actually let her into my room. Do you think you have a long life? Also, do you think that those fakes are anything like her?¡± Zhou Yunbo was getting more and more outrageous.


    Zhou Yunbo touched his nose and felt a little embarrassed. He thought that his brother had not said anything because he did not realize that he was the one who did it.


    ¡°I was also doing it for your own good. I thought.¡± Zhou Yunbo wanted to defend himself but was stopped by Zhou Yunjie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. You don¡¯t know anything. No one can take the position of the little miss in my heart, even if that person looks exactly like the little miss.¡± Zhou Yunjie wanted to pry open his little brother¡¯s brain and see what it was thinking. ¡°Yunbo, in your heart, is your brother such a shallow person?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Listen to me.¡± Zhou Yunbo jumped up anxiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. In the future, you don¡¯t have to do those childish things. You just have live a good life. As for your brother, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Zhou Yunjie said.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to meddle in your affairs, but I couldn¡¯t bear to see you grow old without anyone by your side.¡± Zhou Yunbo¡¯s heart ached for his brother.


    After all these years, he, Su Jin, and the others had gotten married and had children one after another, but his brother hadn¡¯t made a single move. He looked as if he wanted to protect the feelings in his heart for the rest of his life. This made him, as his younger brother, anxious and heartbroken.


    Zhou Yunjie had always turned a blind eye to what he had done because his younger brother had done it for his own sake. Otherwise, how could those women who had spent so much effort to get close to him still be alive and well?

 Chapter 1294 - 1294 Zhou Yunjie (2)

    1294 Zhou Yunjie (2)


    Zhou Yunbo couldn¡¯t do anything to his brother. He gave up and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let it rest.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie picked up the wine ss, put it to his mouth and took a sip. He looked into the distance. He was lost in his own thoughts.


    He still clearly remembered the first time he saw Chen Meng¡¯er.


    He lived in an orphanage for as long as he remembered. The living conditions in that orphanage were not good. Many children hoped that they could be adopted.


    However, he rejected many people because he did not want to be separated from his younger brother. Usually, families that came to adopt a child only wanted him or his younger brother. Therefore, he rejected them every time.


    The director soon found out about this. From then on, the two of them were isted by everyone in the orphanage. Their lives became more and more difficult.


    Not only were they hungry, but they were often bullied. Just when the two of them were about to give up, he saw an old man with an extraordinary bearing.


    The old man asked him and his brother if they would like to leave with him.


    At that time, he agreed without thinking.


    After leaving the orphanage, they were taken to a training base. He, his brother, and the other orphans who had been selected, trained in this training base.


    One day, he heard their instructor say that the teacher and the little miss wereing. The teacher was going to choose a personal guard for her.


    Everyone knew that this was a good opportunity. It was a good opportunity to get ahead. However, he did not want it. All he wanted was to have a home with his brother.


    However, when Chen Meng¡¯er appeared in front of him that day, he changed his mind.


    He knew he had to try his best. Unexpectedly, he seeded in bing Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard.


    In addition to him, there was also his younger brother, and a girl named Su Jin. From the moment he became Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard, he had called her ¡°Little Miss.¡±


    At the beginning, he did not have any other thoughts about Chen Meng¡¯er. He was wholeheartedly focused on being Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s personal guard. Since when did his feelings for his little miss change?


    That was when he went on a mission. That mission was a little dangerous. Before he left, his little miss had repeatedly warned him to be careful. If there were any unusual movements, he had to give up on the mission.


    However, he was unwilling to admit defeat. He gritted his teeth and persevered until the end.


    The result was that he was in danger. At that time, he was severely injured and was about to be the other party¡¯s captive.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and ept his fate, a figure descended from the sky and saved him. It was from that time that his feelings for his little miss changed.


    He did not understand romance at all. He did not realize at first that his feelings for his little miss had changed.


    It was that time when he saw Yuwen Jing make intimate gestures towards his little miss. He felt very ufortable. At that time, he almost rushed up and chopped Yuwen Jing¡¯s hand off. It was also from that time that he clearly realized that his feelings for Chen Meng¡¯er had changed.


    He fell in love with his little miss.


    When he realized his feelings for his little miss, he found a ce to hide. He found that he did not know how to face his little miss. He knew the distance between him and his little miss. To put it bluntly, his little miss was the master, and he was just a servant.


    He wanted to be with his little miss, but that was just wishful thinking on his part.


    He knew that he had to put away his feelings for his little miss. However, feelings were not something that he could control. He stood by his little miss¡¯s side and watched her grow bit by bit. His feelings for her grew deeper and deeper.


    Sometimes, he would be lost in thought just by looking at Chen Meng¡¯er.


    At that time, he was especially afraid that his little miss would see through his feelings. Fortunately, his little miss was a person who was rather dense. Even Su Jin and the others could see through it, but she did not know anything.


    At that time, he was d.


    When Yuwen Jing, Chen Ming, and the others were pursuing his little miss, his younger brother, Su Jin, and the others had all advised him to confess to his little miss. However, he, who had always been fearless, did not dare take this step.


    After all, his status was different from Yuwen Jing¡¯s.


    And his hesitation time and time again made him miss the good opportunity to confess his love to his little miss.


    When he was sure that he wanted to confess his love to his little miss, he was told by his little miss that she had someone in her heart. And the person she liked was Yuwen Jing. The person who confessed to her for the first time.


    Many times, when Zhou Yunjie woke up in the middle of the night, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if things would have been different if he had just confessed.


    However, reality was cruel. His little miss eventually ended up together with Yuwen Jing. And he was heartbroken. He waspletely heartbroken.


    On the night when his little miss confirmed that she was marrying Yuwen Jing, he numbed his pain with alcohol for the first time. Otherwise, he was afraid that his heart would hurt so much that he could not breathe.

 Chapter 1295 - 1295 Zhou Yunjie (3)

    1295 Zhou Yunjie (3)


    Zhou Yunjie drank the red wine in his wine ss in one gulp. He still remembered that pain. He never wanted to feel that pain again.


    But now, he had long put it down. He understood that true love meant that he wanted to see the person he was in love with to be happy no matter what.


    And for so many years, he had seen how the person he loved lived.


    Maybe Yuwen Jing was really the most suitable partner for her, because he thought that he could not be like Yuwen Jing.


    ¡°Yunbo, I really let go,¡± Zhou Yunjie said as if he was sighing.


    ¡°Let go? Who are you lying to? If you let go, why haven¡¯t you found a woman for so many years?¡± Zhou Yunbo rolled his eyes at Zhou Yunjie.


    Zhou Yunjieughed because of Zhou Yunbo¡¯s words. ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s justmon sense. You¡¯re a man, don¡¯t you have any needs?¡± Zhou Yunbo asked. He suddenly thought of the news of a certain celebritying out. The way he looked at his brother suddenly changed. ¡°Are you gay? There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, you know. You can tell me.¡±


    Zhou Yunjie very impolitely took a magazine and hit Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Ah, why did you hit me? You don¡¯t know your strength. From the looks of it, my head is swollen. Tomorrow, the people in the gang will probably think that I was abused by my wife.¡± Zhou Yunbo touched his forehead gingerly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a father. Why are you so obsessed with me?¡± Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his brother¡¯s wild guesses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for having wild guesses,¡± Zhou Yunbo mumbled.


    Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t bother with his younger brother.


    Sometimes, Zhou Yunjie regretted that when Zhou Yunbo was young, he had been too protective of him. He should have let him suffer a little.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t fret. As far as I know, I¡¯m straight.¡± Zhou Yunjie sighed.


    ¡°Okay, okay. But can you at least make me an uncle? Don¡¯t you want children?¡± Zhou Yunbo did not necessarily want Zhou Yunjie to get married. He just did not want his brother to die alone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your child like my own child?¡± Zhou Yunjie wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    He had always been quite open-minded. It wasn¡¯t important for him to carry on the family line. Why was that important? He and his brother had been abandoned by his parents when they were babies. If he had not found it troublesome, he would have changed his surname long ago.

 Chapter 1296 - 1296 Zhou Yunjie (4)

    1296 Zhou Yunjie (4)


    ¡°Yes, but this is different.¡± Zhou Yunbo was anxious.


    Thinking about it, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s forehead was full of frown lines.


    ¡°How so? You don¡¯t want your child to be close to me?¡± Zhou Yunjie raised his eyes and asked Zhou Yunbo.


    ¡°Of course not! I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Zhou Yunjie said and poured himself a ss of red wine. ¡°Yunbo, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but I really don¡¯t need such things.¡± He held the wine ss and looked into the distance.


    His eyes were filled with something that only he understood.


    When Zhou Yunbo saw the expression on his brother¡¯s face, he knew that no matter what he said, it would be useless.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Every year, when it was just the two of them, he would mention this matter. And every time, he would fail to convince his brother.


    He understood what his brother was thinking.


    However, he did not want his brother to suffer too much. He did not want his brother to be alone for the rest of his life. He did not want his brother to not even have someone to warm his bed with.


    * * *


    After Zhou Yunbo¡¯s brother¡¯s n did not work, he thought that he had to be the one to solve the problem. He set his mind on his little miss.


    He took advantage of the time when his brother was out on an errand to find Chen Meng¡¯er.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunbo, who was sitting opposite her. He seemed anxious.


    ¡°Yunbo, why are you looking for me?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er went straight to the point.


    With Zhou Yunbo, Chen Meng¡¯er knew that sometimes he would not be able to turn the corner.


    ¡°Yes, Little Miss. I came to look for you today because of something.¡± Zhou Yunbo raised his head and looked at Chen Meng¡¯er with a serious face.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, can you help persuade my brother to find a partner? He is middle-aged and is still alone. I don¡¯t want him to be alone for the rest of his life,¡± Zhou Yunbo said.


    Zhou Yunbo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s face that had suddenly lost its smile, then, he said, ¡°Little Miss, I know that I shouldn¡¯t havee to look for you because of my brother¡¯s matter, but I really have no other choice. You also know that my brother doesn¡¯t listen to us when we speak. If youe forward to persuade my brother, my brother will definitely listen.¡±


    Chen Meng¡¯er shook her head when she saw Zhou Yunbo¡¯s hopeful expression. ¡°Yunbo, I can¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss, why?¡± Zhou Yunbo looked at Chen Meng¡¯er in confusion and asked, ¡°My brother listens to you, Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Yunjie listens to me that I can¡¯t help you.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er closed her eyes. She looked up at Zhou Yunbo after a few seconds. ¡°Yunbo, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you. If I ask him, he¡¯ll definitely listen. However, it won¡¯t be his choice. Do you think he will be happy?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhou Yunbo knew that what Chen Meng¡¯er said was right. However, if his brother didn¡¯t get married, there would be no future for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yunbo. I¡¯ve already let your brother down enough. I don¡¯t want to let him have an unhappy marriage because of me.¡± In this life, the person that Chen Meng¡¯er had let down the most was Zhou Yunjie.


    Although Yuwen Jing had been trying to persuade her that there was no one right or wrong in terms of love, she had always thought that it was all her fault. If she had discovered Zhou Yunjie¡¯s different feelings for her earlier, she would have nipped them in the bud.


    ¡°Yunbo, you should go. I won¡¯t help you with this matter.¡±


    After Zhou Yunbo left, Chen Meng¡¯er sat there alone and stared nkly for a long time.


    It was not until Yuwen Jing came back that she was pulled back from her own thoughts.


    The moment Yuwen Jing came back, he felt that something was wrong with Chen Meng¡¯er today. ¡°Meng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jing, is it my fault that Yunjie has been single until now?¡± Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s mood was extremely low as she sank into self-me.


    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking? How is this your fault?¡± Yuwen Jing frowned. ¡°Did someone say something to you today? I heard that Zhou Yunbo came to look for you today. That kid is talking nonsense again.¡±


    Yuwen Jing knew that Zhou Yunbo never knew when to shut up.


    ¡°No, Yunbo just wants me to persuade Yunjie to find someone to get married to and have children. However, I rejected him. I knew that if I opened my mouth, Yunjie would definitely find a random partner to marry. I didn¡¯t want that, so I rejected him. However, I know that Yunbo¡¯s worries weren¡¯t weird at all. Everyone has their own family and their own children. Yunjie is the only one who is alone.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will always be a solution.¡± Yuwen Jing could not see Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression. He went forward and hugged Chen Meng¡¯er. He reached out and patted her shoulder tofort her.


    The solution that Yuwen Jing gave in the end was to let their two sons acknowledge Zhou Yunjie as their godfather. When Yuwen Jing¡¯s suggestion was aired, Chen Meng¡¯er almost pped her hands in approval.


    Why didn¡¯t she think of that?


    Chen Meng¡¯er called her sons back and Liu Xiyi also came back out of curiosity.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you two are really mean. You only called your two sons back and threw your daughter to the side. Sigh, I have to find my great-grandparents and have a good chat with themter,¡± Liu Xiyi said as she returned. She looked at her parents with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°You brat, you only know how to y tricks. I didn¡¯t call your two brothers back for fun, but for serious business.¡±

 Chapter 1297 - 1297 Zhou Yunjie (5)

    1297 Zhou Yunjie (5)


    ¡°Serious business?¡± Her mother¡¯s words sessfully aroused Liu Xi Yi¡¯s interest. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re biased! Why aren¡¯t I included in the business?¡± Liu Xiyi pouted.


    ¡°Mommy wants your eldest brother and second brother to recognize Uncle Yunjie as their godfather,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er exined.


    ¡°Mommy, you still say that you¡¯re not biased. Why didn¡¯t you ask whether I wanted to do this too?¡± Liu Xiyi was even more displeased. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Great-grandpa and the others.¡±


    ¡°Tuan Tuan, use your little brain to think. Will your great-grandfather and the others stand on your side or Mom¡¯s side?¡± Yuwen Xichen asked.


    ¡°Exactly. If great-grandfather and the others find out that you want Uncle Yunjie to be your godfather, they won¡¯t agree to it,¡± Qu Xilei added.


    Qu Xilei knew from a young age that the other families valued sons over daughters. Their family, on the other hand, valued daughters over sons.


    Liu Xiyi was speechless at the words of her two brothers. Needless to say, what her two brothers said was absolutely right. Based on the love her great-grandfather and the others had for her, the chances of them agreeing to her taking Zhou Yunjie as her godfather were very slim.


    However, when Liu Xiyi thought about how her two older brothers would address Zhou Yunjie as godfather in the future and how she would still have to address him as her uncle. This made her feel ufortable.


    Liu Xiyi straightened her neck and said, ¡°Great-grandpa and the others cannot disagree. In any case, I want to acknowledge Uncle Yunjie as my godfather.¡±


    ¡°You can settle this yourself.¡± Chen Meng¡¯er did not want to get into trouble. She did not even need to think about it. If she were to tell the old men about this matter, they would definitely scold her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself then,¡± Liu Xiyi raised her head and said.


    Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t know what method her daughter used to actually make the three old men loosen their tongues and agree to let the three siblings acknowledge Zhou Yunjie as their godfather. However, Chen Meng¡¯er didn¡¯t bother with these things. Anyway, as long as the three old men agreed, it would be fine.


    * * *


    After Zhou Yunjie finished dealing with his matters, he saw the children of his little miss standing at the airport waiting for him. When they saw him, they smiled.


    ¡°Uncle Yunjie.¡± Liu Xiyi saw Zhou Yunjieing out and jumped up to greet him. She stretched out her hand to hold Zhou Yunjie¡¯s hand and called out coquettishly.


    ¡°Uncle Yunjie,¡± Yuwen Xichen and Qu Xilei also called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion? Are the three of you here to pick me up? Don¡¯t tell me you want gifts from me?¡± Zhou Yunjie said jokingly.


    All these years, Zhou Yunjie had always treated Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s three children as his own children. Every time he went out and came back, he would bring gifts for the three of them.


    Hearing Zhou Yunjie¡¯s words, the three children pouted. ¡°Uncle Yunjie, do we look like those brats who only love you for material gain?¡±

 Chapter 1298 - 1298 Zhou Yunjie (6)

    1298 Zhou Yunjie (6)


    Zhou Yunjie had the intention to tease the three of them, so he deliberately looked up and down at them and said, ¡°You guys still look alike.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yunjie!¡± Liu Xiyi almost stomped her feet.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Uncle is joking with you. However, Uncle really brought good things for the three of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. The three of us also have a gift for you today,¡± Qu Xilei said.


    ¡°Oh? What gift?¡± Zhou Yunjie was interested.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get back,¡± Yuwen Xichen said. He wanted to be mysterious.


    * * *


    On the way back, no matter how much Zhou Yunjie asked, he could not get any information from the siblings. He could not help but sigh. As expected of his little miss¡¯s children, they kept their mouths shut.


    When they arrived at the Green Gang, before Zhou Yunjie could take his luggage back to his room, he was pulled to the front hall by the three children.


    When he arrived at the front hall, there were people seated.


    Elder Liu and the other great-grandparents were all there. Even Zhuge Yu and the others were there. This made him feel uncertain. ¡°What important day is today?¡± Zhou Yunjie could not help but ask Liu Xiyi, who was holding his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very important day. Uncle Yunjie, you will know in a while,¡± Liu Xiyi said and revealed a fox-like smile.


    ¡°Yunjie, thank you for your hard work,¡± Elder Liu said with a smile as soon as Zhou Yunjie entered the room.


    ¡°Look at what Sir said. Yunjie didn¡¯t work hard at all,¡± Zhou Yunbo teased. Zhou Yunjie pinched his side.


    However, Zhou Yunbo kept giggling at him.


    ¡°Yunjie, everyone is gathered here today to witness something. Of course, I have to seek your opinion on this matter,¡± Elder Liu said.


    Elder Liu¡¯s words made Zhou Yunjie involuntarily think of his younger brother¡¯s suggestion two days ago. Moreover, Zhou Yunbo¡¯s expression just now made him think in that direction.


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Zhou Yunjie decided that no matter what, he would definitely not agree. Zhou Yunjie was already prepared to refuse.


    ¡°Meng¡¯er came to me and said that she wanted the three children to acknowledge you as their godfather. About this matter, the three of us don¡¯t have any objections. However, we still need to seek your opinion on this matter. If you don¡¯t agree¡­¡± Elder Liu started slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Zhou Yunjie did not expect that such a surprise would await him. How could he not agree to let the three children acknowledge him as their godfather?


    All along, he had always treated these three children as if they were his own and doted on them. Now that their rtionship could be taken a step closer, how could he not agree?


    Therefore, Zhou Yunjie didn¡¯t wait for Elder Liu to finish speaking before he agreed immediately.


    ¡°I told you. With Uncle Yunjie¡¯s love for us, why wouldn¡¯t he agree? You guys are just worrying about nothing.¡± Liu Xiyi looked at Chen Meng¡¯er and the others with a knowing expression.


    ¡°Since you agree, let¡¯s start the ceremony.¡±


    After Yuwen Xichen, Qu Xilei, and Liu Xiyi served tea to Zhou Yunjie and Zhou Yunjie gave gifts to the three children, the ceremony came to an end.


    ¡°Godfather,¡± Yuwen Xichen, Qu Xilei, and Liu Xiyi called out respectfully.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Zhou Yunjie had tears in his eyes. Although Liu Xiyi and the other two were not his biological children, this meant a lot to him.


    Chen Meng¡¯er looked at Zhou Yunjie, who had tears in his eyes. She did not feel good. She knew that Zhou Yunjie was sad, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Yuwen Jing, who had been paying attention to his wife¡¯s emotions, reached out and patted Chen Meng¡¯er¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    ¡°In the future, your uncle, Yunjie, will be your godfather. The three of you must remember to respect him and be filial to him. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t acknowledge me as your mother in the future,¡± Chen Meng¡¯er said as she looked at her three children with a serious expression.


    She asked Liu Xiyi and her siblings to acknowledge Zhou Yunjie as their godfather, not just as a formality. She wanted them to take care of him when he grew old.


    ¡°Mommy, we know. We will be filial to our godfather.¡± Liu Xiyi and her siblings did not know why their mother suddenly asked them to acknowledge Zhou Yunjie as their godfather.


    However, after their mother told them about the matter between her and Zhou Yunjie, they understood.


    They said that Zhou Yunjie was a good-looking person. Moreover, he had money, money, and wealth. Why did he not have a partner at his age, let alone get married?


    The three of them went to investigate in private. However, after the people in the gang heard their questions, they all showed a troubled expression. Then, they answered in unison. They did not know either.


    And for this reason, the three of them discussed all sorts of possibilities in private.


    In the end, the three of them came up with two possibilities. One was that Zhou Yunjie was not straight. If Zhou Yunbo knew about the discussion between the three of them, he wouldugh. The second was that Zhou Yunjie had always had someone in his heart. However, the person in his heart could not be with him because of various reasons. And because he could not forget his old lover, he had never looked for them again.


    When they found out from their mother the reason why Zhou Yunjie was not married, the three of them exchanged nces. They had really guessed it. However, they had never thought that the person in Zhou Yunjie¡¯s heart was actually their mother.


    However, they thought about it a little and felt that it really made sense. It would be difficult to fall in love with someone else after falling in love with such an outstanding woman like their mother.


    Their father had fallen into their mother¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of this, the three of them looked at their jealous father, Yuwen Jing, and their expressions didn¡¯t look too good.


    However, since Zhou Yunjie had recognized the three children as his godchildren, Zhou Yunbo could finally put his mind at ease. At least his elder brother had someone to take care of him when he grew old.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!